《The Traps of Black Swan》


 Chapter 1 - The Game Begins!

    ''Just like my Sweetheart, the color white is a sign of purity and innocence. It''s a color of perfection. Hence our wedding theme will be white.''

    A pleasing and naive smile on the bride''s dainty face was unwavering remembering her groom''s words. Her slender fingers brushed on her multicolor eye-catchy bouquet which had flown from overseas on her request.

    She was wearing an elegant designer wedding gown entuating her slender, lissom physique, her chocte brown long hair was in a beautiful updo holding the exquisite veil. Her spotless milk-white cheeks were flushed hearing her friends tease her nonstop with a rain ofpliments.

    Her heart was drumming against her chest while her foot was tapping on the floor in anticipation waiting for the groom to pick her.

    She bit her lower red lip softly in anxiety thinking how her yful devilish friends going to torture her genteel groom.

    Her mellifluous voice sounded, "Girls, are you sure I look good?"

    Her friends started chuckling hearing her ask Nth time nervously.

    A tall girl tapped her nose, "Good? Babe, why do you always underestimate yourself?"

    Another girl kept her hands on the heart making a depressed face, "Only if we could look half beautiful as you."

    "My beloved, how about the wedding night with me?" Another girl stroked the bride''s chin as she pouted to kiss her.

    The bride flushed red pushing her away.

    Her mobile went off sounding her favorite ringtone. She tried to grab it but slipped.

    ''Crack''

    The breaking sound of her mobile falling on the floor separated her eyshes away from each other waking her up from her haunting nightmare.

    Her ck eyes shimmered from the summer sun rays falling on her delicate skin. Her one side of the lips tugged up sinfully, her ck and red ombre nail tips tapped rhythmically on the ck bedside table.

    Aarvi Evans looked like a snowke on her ck king size bed.

    The peace which her name says had left her a long back when she was on the deathbed. Now she is ready to ruin the same peace from the lives of the people who snatched it from her.

    Now she is a predator, no more easy prey.

    Her pink lips moved to sound her soft voice but holding no warmth in it.

    "The game begins!"

    ---

    At International Business school of Mocon

    International Business School of Mocon is the best in the entire country A located in Mocon city. To study in that famous college either the students should have the top ranks or should be from a highly influential background to afford to study there.

    The day was the announcement of graduation results and the whole school was bursting in joy.

    The joy on results day?

    Yeah! It was joyous because the youngest prince of the Mocon passed his exam and was throwing a grand party to everyone.

    The girls were swooning on the youngest Prince of the city while the boys enjoyed the fun and drinks with girls forgetting their own results.

    Sean Harmon, handsome, tall, frivolous young man. The third young master of Harmon family, a prominent wealthy family in country A. Growing up with a silver spoon, he was pampered and spoiled by both family and his friends.

    Without any ambition or goal in his life, he just used his name and got everything he wanted without any efforts.

    His number of ex-girlfriends... Nope! It should be, his number of non-girlfriends in the school is easier to count than his number of ex.

    His yful, unruliness was never controlled by anyone. His grandparents or brothers, they always solved his mess without a word.

    In his expensive designer wear from head to toe, he was carelessly dancing between a group of girls who were trying their best to get his attention even if it is for a night.

    Why not?

    Because they will be bestowed with lots of expensive gifts. Some were even greedy to enter the Harmon family for thevish lifestyle.

    "Sean..." A loud voice broke between the rock music causing him to turn to the source who pointed him in another direction.

    Sean beamed in excitement seeing two of his favorite figures, "Bro..."

    He ran over and hugged his elder brother and sister inw happily. Sean never felt the void of parents with those two around him.

    "Congrattions Champ." His brother greeted him patting his back.

    "I''m so happy for you darling." His sister inw kissed his forehead fondly.

    Sean gave them another hug together and shouted under loud music, "Are you guys joining me on the cruise party?"

    He was throwing a three days party for his sessful graduation.

    Sean''s brother gently shook his head while his sister inw responded near his ear, "Sean, we are going on a business trip. We will party again when we return, alright?"

    Sean wasn''t disappointed. He brightly smiled, "It''s a deal then."

    They bid him and left to meet the dean of the business school to pay the remaining amount for passing Sean Harmon who had left his exam answer sheets empty for a few... Nope! all the subjects.

    Sean saw the fireworks delivery arrived. He grabbed two and ran towards the terrace with his friends following him closely with the rest of the fireworks.

    Music volume was lowered, pausing everyone in disappointment and confusion then they heard Sean, he was jumping on his toes shouting from the terrace, "Make some noise folk."

    "Oh..." All cheered as loud as a thunder of the dark clouds in the sky.

    The professors and many students'' expressions were ugly but they couldn''t possibly stand against the younger brother of thergest shareholder and director of the business school.

    Sean lit the firework in broad daylight of the summer under the zing sun standing at the edge of the building in excitement.

    He took a step back raising his head to watch but the next second everyone froze down on the ground. They forgot to breathe, their eyes widened at the unexpected event.

    Sean suddenly lost his footing and fell down from the sixth story. He felt his world turn upside down in a mere second. He could hear his heart rapping harder than ever.

    He knew the fall is ending his life.

    While the fireworks continued to blindly disappear in the bright cloudless sky, a few girls on the floor shrieked in fear, "Ahhhh..."

    In just a second, the celebration waspletely chaotic.

 Chapter 2 - Act Of Virtuous Lady

    Nobody at the business school had time to save Sean Harmon.

    Falling down, he saw the fellow students who were enjoying just a second back with him were now dispersing from the ce where they will be seeing his corpse bathed in blood with broken bones.

    None of them even thought of saving him. Instead, they ran far away to keep themselves safe. They wanted him at his best, why will they bother to sacrifice themselves to save him?

    The ones who cheered him a few seconds earlier watched him nearing his death.

    Sean asked himself, ''Is there a chance of my survival?''

    ''If I survive, will I be handicapped?''

    ''Am I going to die just like that?''

    He left his hope and epted the reality unwillingly.

    In a split second, all saw a ck svelte grabbing Sean''s leg with all her might near the third story. Sean''s body swayed from the free fall and hit the wall of the building waking him wide from the stupor.

    Who likes to die?

    Sean didn''t want to die. He wanted to live like a spoiled prince squandering ocean of money and enjoy his frivolous lifestyle fooling around.

    As soon as he found hope, he blurted out overwhelmed by the fear of falling again hanging upside down, "Save me. Save me..."

    The crowd erupted at the overturn of the events. Their drumming hearts weren''t in their control anticipating the uing incidents.

    All saw the girl whose long chocte brown wavy hair was covering her face, her half of the body was arched out of the building. They feared the girl might fall with him.

    While some sneered at her naivety, somemended her boldness and timely acting pitying her life and some started shouting at her.

    "Pull him up."

    "Save him."

    "Hold him in both hands."

    ...

    Those voices fell into the deaf ears of the two who were barely hanging by the thread.

    Holding an early twenties grown man isn''t easier to a woman while her legs are giving away from the floor while her other hand clutching the wall fitted railings.

    The girl''s voice sounded painful and on the verge of tears as her right hand tried to sp his leg tighter, "I can''t hold you longer. Please hold anything reachable."

    Sean realized ''a girl'' was trying to save him. His eyes brushed on the crowd to see his friends and the flings just shouting without helping whereas the girl''s voice sounded new to him.

    He quickly reacted and held the crooks of the wall design. Before he could speak drops of blood fell on his hand realizing the girl was getting hurt.

    "Leave me, I can jump to the down floor." He said decisively.

    He might be frivolous but he knew the value of life. He didn''t want to put his or his savior''s life in danger.

    The girl asked to confirm holding the pain from her arm which was pressing a sharp edge of the wall design, "Are you sure?"

    Her voice was weak, Sean sounded confident, "Cent."

    The girl in ck left his leg and watched Sean suspend his body down and jumped to the second floor effortlessly.

    Sean, who had almost knocked on the door of hell, tried to catch breath lying t on the floor. He was adventurous but he never wanted to experience this again.

    Remembering the girl, he was about to get up, cold slender fingers of a girl grazed his bruise on forehead looking at him worriedly.

    "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?"

    Sean was dazed looking at the girl.

    Her scarlet lips looked like a soft fresh rose petal, slightly widened almond ck eyes were full of concern, he couldn''t see a single pore on her spotless skin. Even in the shadow, her fair skin was bright and glowy.

    Sean subconsciously moved closer to her for a kiss to savor the beauty.

    Getting no response, the girl shook his shoulder, "Are you dizzy?"

    Sean came back to his senses when he was just a few inches away from her enticing face.

    Before he could respond, Sean''s friends rushed towards him dodging the girl aside but Sean''s eyes didn''t leave the girl who moved aside and gently smiled at him when their eyes met.

    He kept his hand on his chest which was beating rapidly for the girl and her simple smile which bewitched him.

    It was the first time he felt his heart beating for a girl.

    Her slender body was unrivaled with the curves at the right ce donning an all-ck outfit, ace crop top ending right at her curved waist,ce shorts revealing her slender faultless long legs on her heels, and ace long sheath failing to cover her breathing taking beauty. Those swanky thin delicate jewelry failed to dominate her charms.

    He never saw her anywhere before and he was sure she wasn''t a student. ''A fresher?'' but the girl in ck had left.

    Seanpletely ignored his bbering friends who missed his chance with the girl. He saw his brother and Sister inw running towards him. He pushed his friends aside and went to them.

    "Oh, Sil, who cries for such small things?" He wiped the tears away from her sister inw''s face. "See, I am fit and fine."

    Sean''s elder brother, Leon Harmon checked on his younger brother and pulled him to hug. Leon''s heart rested at ease after seeing him safe and sound.

    Leon Harmon, president of the Harmon groups limited, a multinational conglomerate headquartered in Mocon. He was titled as an ideal husband, an ideal brother, an ideal son, and an ideal employer of country A by theizens and media reporters.

    He is married to an affluent family daughter, Eliza Lane. A gorgeous, generous, kinddy.

    In the fear of neglecting Sean Harmon, the couple didn''t consider bearing a child and looked after him as their own son.

    Eliza pped Sean''s arms, "I almost got a heart attack. How dare you still smile?"

    Sean''s smile widened, "Sil, I finally got my wife. Bro, help me out. I want her, I want her, I want her."

    Leon and Eliza didn''t take him seriously thinking it was just an attraction andughed it out taking him home canceling their trip.

    Is Sean just attracted to the girl in ck?

    Nope!

    Seanined like a spoiled kid as they walked out, "Hey, where is Aeon bro? If he doesn''te to see me today, I will not talk to him."

    ---

    Leaning on the driver seat of her ck SSC Tuatara, Aarvi''s lips arced slyly watching the Rolls Royce Phantom leaving the school premises.

    A few minutes back,

    A looped translucent harnesstched on Sean''s leg pulling him off the edge. His body sway near the third floor wasn''t because of her hold, it was due to the end of the harness length.

    She released the harness leaving his leg before continuing her act of virtuousdy.

    Pressing her wound which waspletely unexpected, "Asshole." She cursed the self-obsessed Sean Harmon who thought of kissing her without caring if she was fine.

    ...

    Her next target: Aeon Harmon, Second young master of Harmon family.

 Chapter 3 - A Phoenix

    At Go-Kart indoor race track

    Aarvi''s gentle sweet girl look was reced with a badass tough girl. She hopped on a ck kart wearing a full-coverage helmet as her eyes preyed the red kart speeding on the track.

    Her ck-gloved hands gripped the wheel and her foot mmed the pedal to elerate the speed. Her speed and drifts were exciting to the watchers who were getting goosebumps. The long-distance between her kart and the red kart covered in just threeps.

    The red kart driver was surprised when the ck kart was trying to overtake him. He smirked under the helmet and kept his speed high without losing to the ck kart.

    Aarvi didn''t ept the untold race. She wasn''t there to race him in the first ce. Holding the wheel firm she crashed the red kart aside steadying her kart.

    That was enough to enrage the other driver but before he could speed, the ck kart bumped the red kart harder than before cornering it leaving no space for him to leave.

    While Aarvi alighted, that driver too alighted cursing her removing his helmet, "Who the f**k gave you the license to drive?"

    His fist raised to punch the driver seething in anger but froze looking at thedy instead of a man he expected. His fury was reced with carelessness andziness.

    Aarvi removed her helmet, slightly shaking her head to free the rolled-up hair which fell on her waist like a waterfall. Her face was free from any makeup products other than a lip balm on her pink lips which was shimmering under the light.

    Aarvi saw the man in front of her. A tall, fair, well-maintained physique. He was more famous than most of the A-list celebrities due to his attractive face, deep-set of eyes, and his demeanor.

    Unlike his younger brother, He was a smart and principled man. A perfect kind of boyfriend who pampers his girlfriend sh best friend sh childhood sweetheart heartily.

    Aeon Harmon, another precious brother of Leon Harmon. Aeon had everything at his beck and call but he loved to control his own life than by his overbearing brother.

    He opened an independent entertainment industry without any support of the Harmon family but his name with ''Harmon'' was enough to get him the resources he needed. Unfortunately being her prey, his entertainment industry started facing problems after problems and a lot of problems bringing it to the cliff of bankruptcy.

    Being stubborn and prideful he didn''t touch a penny from his family.

    Her tough vibe caught his attention. Wearing all ck, boots, jeans, and topyered with a trendy leather jacket, the only visible skin was her slender neck and petite pretty face.

    She was like a light in the darkroom, lightening between the dark rainy clouds, a beacon for the lost ship at night. She was mysterious for him to understand by the look.

    Aarvi might be beautiful but Aeon Harmon had seen such real to fake beauties around him for years. He was practically immune to the tricks of the girls trying to get his attention.

    Even though this girl''s technique was unique, he wasn''t in a mood to let her off. "You..."

    Aarvi was swift than his tongue, she threw her helmet forcefully on him, "When the hell did I agree to your project, President Harmon? Who gave you the guts to use mypany name in your favor? Sickening."

    Seeing her disapproving look at him instead of admiration, Aeon rolled his eyes, "Really?" He asked rxedly.

    Aarvi expected he wouldn''t take her seriously.

    Aeon continued, "Your way to get my attention is sessful. What do you want? A movie to act? Attend the auditions on Thursday." He tossed her helmet to her and turned around to leave.

    Aarvi wasn''t new to know how self-obsessed the Harmons were just because they had wealth and good looks. She aimed at his backhead and threw the helmet without care. <em>''Bullseye!''</em>

    <em>''Thump''</em> Aeon felt the sharp pain travel in his head and his fury exploded instantly, "What the f**k!"

    Aarvi smirked indifferently at his scowl and raised her leg to kick his leg.

    Aeon''s eyes darkened looking at her move, he raised his leg high to miss it but fell back on the butt in the next movement because Aarvi hit the other leg ankle.

    "You..." He said through his teeth but Aarvi mmed her new mobile on his chest, "Check."

    <em>''Missy, can''t you be gentle? Ugh.''</em> He didn''t show his pain on his face looking at her.

    Looking at her seriousness, he checked her mobile to see the trending news over the inte released by his ownpany without his knowledge.

    <em>''Amiah Entertainment coborating with Skr International.''</em>

    Instead of shock, he was surprised. Sitting straight on the racetrack, he took his mobile out to see Amiah''s stock rates are skyrocketing which hadn''t moved for more than three months.

    Three and a half years back, Skr International was a smallpany on the edge of closedown due to bankruptcy.

    Then it was brought by a mysterious person whose hands were gold. Whatever that person touched turned priceless taking the business world by a storm holding Mocon city''s major economy. Even Harmon groups have to think twice to touch them now.

    Some are guessing as the President of thatpany is a mafia from a different country and there are also groundless rumors which nobody is ready to believe.

    A phoenix raised from the ashes; A girl used her all the savings, brought life to thepany, and raised to the pinnacle.

    It is hard to believe because one, people thought a woman is incapable, two, it''s tremendous growth in thest one and half years is hard to ept, three, nobody is sessful to track that mysterious president till that date.

    "Who are you?" Aeon asked looking at his mobile before raising his head to look at her. His eyelids flickered looking at her nk gaze. Blurry images shed in his mind but he didn''t get hold of it.

    Aarvi snatched her mobile when he stood up, "See you in the court."

    Wearing her shades, she turned to leave. She didn''t want him to identify her so soon. She just started the game,plicating things would ruin her ns. She wanted them to feel the pain, suffer every day, lose good night''s sleep, and daydream about the peaceful life.

    Aeon searched his memory but still couldn''t remember. He stopped her, "Have we met before?"

    Aarvi sped her fist tight, clenching her teeth, she roughly shrugged his handoff. Turning around, her warning sounded like a decree, "Don''t you dare touch me." Pulling a tissue out of her pocket, she rubbed her wrist where his fingers had sped on her skin.

    Aeon furrowed his brows looking at her rub so hard that her fair skin turned bright red. Her actions were as if she was touched by some filthy.

    After a dirty nce at Aeon, Aarvi threw the tissue aside and heard again, "We have met before. Haven''t we?"

    Aarvi''s eyes darkened under her shades looking at Aeon''s puzzled face.

 Chapter 4 - Beauty In Black

    Aarvi''s eyes darkened under her sunsses looking at Aeon''s puzzled face. A few images of her past shed in her mind trembling her inner self but she stood there unperturbed.

    She really wanted to ask him about the past, <em>''How could you turn a blind eye seeing meying in a pool of blood?''</em> If it was three years back, she really would have asked and believed him naively but not now.

    A hint of moisture in her eyes dried up. She was revolted by her own thoughts and was even disgusted to see his face. Her voice sounded resolute, "No. I don''t keep contact with just anybody."

    She didn''t lie, Aarvi Evans never kept contact with such people. She was only back to teach them. Then she walked out of the race track and she eventually went out of the indoor area leaving Aeon baffled.

    He is Aeon Harmon who always got everyone''s attention and he ranks high in the social circle that everyone wants to be in contact with.

    Ady reached Aeon and asked curiously, "Baby, who is she?"

    Aeon''s face turned gentle hearing the voice. He wrapped his hand around her shoulder guiding her out of the race tracks, "Sweetheart! She is nobody."

    Mia Craft, Aeon''s childhood friend and currently his girlfriend. She loved him dearly from a very young age. It''s been a year and they are in a smooth sailing rtionship.

    Aeon pulled a chair for her to sit and dialed his assistant''s number. He asked right after hearing the voice from the other end, "Who gave permission to the PR department for updating baseless news?"

    His officious voice was intimidating.

    ---

    Inside the ck SSC Tuatara, Aarvi threw her gloves on the shotgun seat as her lips arced beautifully.

    Two hours earlier,

    After buying a new phone, she dialed a string of numbers to order a person to release the news stating Amiah Entertainment is coborating with herpany on Amiah''s website.

    Amiah Entertainment wasn''t at the stage to act recklessly especially in front of Skr International.

    So Aarvi gave him a taste of sess by a piece of small fake news. If news of Amiah isn''t coborating with Skr goes out, Aeon couldn''t save hispany unless Harmon Groups helps him.

    From the information she had, Aarvi was sure he would wait to see how Skr will handle the news.

    If Skr takes an extreme step against them, other than requesting her, he has no choice unless he drops his pride to stand in front of his elder brother unwillingly and obey all his orders.

    Like many wealthy families, the Harmon family had many untold secrets and dirty truths buried in their mansion tightly for years disying idealism to the world. And Aarvi is prepared to bring it all out one by one and destroy them.

    ...

    Aarvi saw Aeon helping Mia like a gentle and caring boyfriend, <em>''Is it so easy to move on from one rtionship to another?''</em>

    She wasn''t really curious, it was just passing by thought. She had no interest in the second rtionship after her first rtionship delivered her to deathbed.

    The Maserati drove out of the club. <em>''Aeon Harmon, see you soon.''</em>

    She pressed on the start button and heard her mobile beep. Sliding her finger on the screen, she read the message from a string of known numbers.

    <em>[Dad is at home to dine. Come home soon.]</em>

    Keeping her new mobile to update the contact list, she drove her sports car out.

    ---

    At Harmon Mansion

    Leon Harmon stood in his study at the floor to ceiling window watching theke. His voice was emotionless and unyielding speaking over a call.

    "... Push all the work aside and find that girl. A girl saving my brother doesn''t make sense. Something isn''t fitting in. I want every detail about her. Am I clear?" Hearing the response, Leon threw his Bluetooth earbuds on the couch.

    A few minutes back, Sean excitedly spoke about the girl who saved him. Leon understood Sean wasn''t just attracted that could be cleared by one night. His adoration and admiration were just like Aeon''s first love.

    Aeon''s first love or Sean''s first love, first love, or Nth love, Leon will not allow it to be sessful at any cost.

    Since Aeon''s current girlfriend is the one he chose for Aeon, he had no objection. Mia Craft is the daughter of Leon''s best friend who was from an affluent family.

    Hate to be controlled by him, Leon had only one choice now. Close the matter in secret and keep the random girls away from the Harmon family.

    He was in deep thought, a pair of slender pale hands wrapped around him from behind. A kissnded on his back of the shoulder and the woman spoke coquettishly pressing her curves on him.

    "Brother-inw, I am so bored. I want to go to Hawaii. Will you join me? You can say it as a business trip to others."

    Leon didn''t seem to mind her getting physically intimate with him. He stood there gazing at her while she kissed, bit, and teased to seduce him.

    Tara Lane, the younger sister of Eliza Lane, a sessful actress by profession. Twenty-six, her age is the same as Aeon. Five years younger than Leon.

    Tara always liked how strong and domineering her brother inw was. When she realized he was interested in her too, she advanced and slept with him which repeated thereafter without anybody''s known from seven years.

    In the living hall of the mansion, Aeon reached the mansion to check on his younger brother who was chanting <strong><em>''Beauty in ck''</em></strong> for half a day.

    Sean got another outlet to boost his <em>''Beauty in ck''</em>, "Bro, why are you sote? I have such an important thing to tell you. Your younger brother finally found his love of life. You will not believe how amazing she looks. You don''t have a single celebrity that beautiful..."

    Aeon greeted Eliza and his grandfather from his ce hearing Sean going on and on.

    "Woah Woah Woah, cool down, hero. You don''t even know her and you are nning the number of kids."

    Eliza and Aeonughed with Old master Harmon witnessing Sean''s excitement forgetting his own celebration party.

    ----

    At Waterfront vi

    Aarvi entered inside silently. Catching a glimpse of the man in the open European style gourmet kitchen, she couldn''t help but check inside.

    Wearing a casual shirt, sleeves were rolled up showing off the muscr forearms while his hands were effortlessly and effectively cooking like a master chef.

    His fair corbones were peeking between his three unfastened buttons undermining the honor hot. His brows slightly arced up sprinkling seasoning to the sd bowl with his full attention as if handling a great piece of art.

    His features were sharp and striking to the eyes as if a high-quality jade was patiently crafted by experts. His looks could put a Greek god at the shame.

    The man raised his head and caught the ogling eyes of Aarvi who gulped a few times.

 Chapter 5 - Keep Her Captive

    The man cooking in the kitchen raised his head and caught the ogling eyes of Aarvi who gulped a few times. Her line of sight brought an amazing curve on his face.

    His deep and husky voice sounded, "You are home."

    Aarvi nodded with a light hum standing unfazed as if she wasn''t savoring the view a few seconds back.

    The man looked at his wet hands in contemtion and cued her to go near him. Aarvi obeyed and circled the ind kitchen counter to reach him.

    His forearm went behind her nape, towering over her, he pressed her forehead with his. Seeing her line of sight was still on the cupcakes, his lips didn''t settle back from the curve.

    Aaron Rivas, an awarded best cardiologist turned businessman. President of the Rivas Industries which currently stands top in country A with its wings spread all over the world.

    That close proximity didn''t change their state of mind or body but a middle-aged man was utterly disappointed looking at them. He really wanted to ask if they have a heart or stone in their chest.

    Aaron released her and said, "Your body temperature is colder than usual."

    Aarvi knew he was checking her temperature from the forehead due to his cold water washed hands. She gave the reason behind it, "I was ying with Lara near the river." Lara, a four-year-old cute little girl from the next vi.

    "Wear warm clothes next time." Aaron saw her hand reach out for a red velvet cupcake, "Did you wash your hands?"

    Aarvi felt like a father disciplining his daughter but her face was nk as a sheet and her hand retracted unwillingly.

    Standing next to the top surgeon and a clean freak, Aarvi had no choice. She turned to leave to get fresh but Aaron tugged her jacket and pulled her back. He held a cupcake near her lips. He could only see her real emotions for his cupcakes which she loves.

    Aarvi could eat his cupcakes for all the meals but Aaron always restricted her for a few due to flour, sweetness, and cocoa powder if it is a chocte cupcake.

    Aaron knew her liking so he always manages to prepare fresh cupcakes on alternate days or twice a week to appease her.

    Aarvi gazed at his chocte brown orbs which were expecting her to eat. She bit the cupcake while her hand sneakily pulled a dessert fork from the drawer and stabbed the cupcake.

    Before Aaron could open his lips to speak, she quickly ran away from the kitchen holding the fork to avoid hearing him say <em>''One cupcake is enough for tonight.''</em>

    An enticing curve appeared on his face seeing her escape.

    Connor Rivas, father of Aaron sighed in disappointment and entered the kitchen, "You should be kissing her forehead instead of checking her temperature. Stop treating her like your patient. How long are you going to take before confessing that you are in love with her for more than ten long years."

    Aaron''s smiled disappeared and saw his father passively.

    Ten years!

    His eyes turned dark remembering how he had found her three years back. His detesting voice sounded awfully cold, "And who is responsible for sending me away from her for six years?"

    Aaron''s father looked away from his son''s hateful gaze. That time he had no choice due to the safety of Aaron who was just eighteen years old.

    Now, twenty-seven years old Aaron is strong, smart, crafty, cold, and unapproachable who is ruling the business world on his fingers tips taking over his family business three years back.

    When the whole world is eager to get his glimpse, he just wanted Aarvi. There wasn''t a single day she wasn''t in his thoughts in those six years when he was away from her.

    Aaron clicked on a calling button, a middle-aged butler went to the kitchen swiftly, "Young master, Master." He bowed and waited for instruction.

    "Serve the dishes and clean the kitchen before Aarvies down."

    "Yes, young master." The butler quickly called maids out and started their work.

    Aaron went to his bedroom to shower and change while his father sat in the living area sighing to himself.

    The Rivas family isn''t from a business background. They are basically medical schrs but due to the controlling of businessmen over the hospitals, Old master Rivas entered the business world to keep their hold firm.

    Aaron''s father is a military doctor so Aaron''s uncle looked after the business and their private top-notch specialized chain of hospitals in country A.

    Now Aaron manages both while his cousin enjoys his life in his own business chain, manages the Rivas Security Services, and handles dirty things of the business world if anybody dares to threaten Aaron.

    ...

    At the dining hall.

    Aarvi and Aaron don''t usually talk so it was a very boring dinner for Master Rivas. To break the ice, "Aarvi, I got the news that you were checking procedures to join the military."

    Aaron''s clutch on the spoon tightened hearing it. His sharp gaze turned to his father who didn''t care to inform him prior.

    Aarvi emotionlessly responded, "Yes, Master Rivas." For Aarvi, the Rivas family was never hers. If she wasn''t bound to a promise and Aaron''s help, she wouldn''t have allowed him to stay at her ce.

    Aaron wasn''t ready to lose her again. Once he had left her, she had suffered way too much. He will not allow her to leave his sight even if he has to keep her captive in his mansion forcefully.

    Master Rivas knows Aaron''s only weakness is Aarvi and he couldn''t control his emotions whenever he hears about Aarvi staying away from his sight. But Master Rivas still asked Aarvi to know, "When and why are you nning to join?"

    Unbeknown of their thoughts, Aarvi responded to <em>''when''</em>, "If everything goes as nned, next year summer." and she ignored <em>''why''</em>.

    Aaron''s cold domineering voice sounded right after her, "You are not going anywhere."

    Being controlled by her own family all her life, Aarvi hates who tries to control her against her wishes. She was ready to snap back but Master Rivas quickly controlled the situation from the foreseenplete disaster.

    "Aarvi, even if you nourish your body in a year and pass the physical tests, your medical examination reports will not be approved for you to enter the military. Your health isn''tpletely stable."

    He didn''t lie, it is a brutal truth.

    Aarvi''s slight tremble of her fingers caught by Aaron. Her voice was slightly hoarse, "Is... Is there no chance for me?"

    Aaron had seen her at the worst condition she could possibly be in. He didn''t expect her to be still lost in her own dark world even after having a strong foothold in the business world singlehandedly without support.

    Master Rivas nodded his head with a hum. "Your heart still shows signs of rejection. If your body can''t adapt and if the heart fails to function, you will have to go for another heart transnt..."

 Chapter 6 - Apple Pie

    Master Rivas wanted to continue about her health, Aaron''s precautions for possibleplications of her heart condition but Aaron''s re irritated him.

    As her personal physician and cardiologist, nobody knew her body conditions better than Aaron. He wanted to ask her to rest, recoverpletely and she doesn''t have to work but Aarvi''s personality will never let her do that.

    Aarvi lost her appetite hearing it. She nced at her left chest and internally sighed. She never felt that heart inside her was hers. That heart belonged to the Rivas family, Aaron''s younger sister who was found brain dead in an ident of drunk driving.

    She always felt burdened by the Rivas family thinking they worry and care about her due to that heart in her. Her small cold, cough, and fever bring those two men at her due to that heart.

    Even though she never expected anybody to care about her, she never wanted the concern and care which was meant for somebody else.

    Lost in thought she didn''t hear Aaron speaking to her. When she felt somebody touch the bare skin of her hand, she pulled back at lightning speed and her eyes instantly turned dark and dangerous.

    Aaron and Master Rivas weren''t new to her reaction. They are seeing her revolt against skin contact for two years.

    Initially, they had thought it was OCD but after some time they got to know from her therapist that she feels extremely dirty by anybody touching her. Aaron had found her numerous times rubbing her skin to the state of bleeding.

    And the only one who crossed that line is Aaron but only if she allows and knows why he was touching her. Aaron''s voice turned gentle to rx her consternation, "Aarvi..."

    Realizing it''s the doctor and seeing his palm extended gazing at her right hand, she let him check her wound.

    "How did you get hurt?" His voice was full of concern which elevates her guilt for having his sister''s heart. Master Rivas saw and understood it was due to the pressure of a rough object.

    She promptly answered, "A small unexpected in the n."

    Both men knew she was against the Harmon family but they had no idea about the reason because none of the investigation reports pointed to a connection between her and the Harmon family.

    They guessed it might be because everything was cleaned up by Harmons to keep their public image as <em>''ideal''</em>.

    Master Rivas thinks she doesn''t remember a thing about her past but only Aaron knew she wasn''t ready to tell them about it. Aaron didn''t nag thinking to treat her woundter, "Be careful next time."

    Aarvi retracted her hand back as she hummed. Until she could manage to separate her ways from Rivas, she had to take care of herself for the heart inside her. She wanted to leave the table but forced a little food down her throat to avoid Master Rivas coaxing her to eat more.

    Other than himself, nobody knew why Master Rivas is good to Aarvi, why he treats her so well.

    They were almost done with dinner when Master Rivas spoke about the main reason behind his visit. "Shawn said this vi isn''t safe due to the river waterfront which can''t be guarded. Aaron, move back to your mansion ore to the main mansion." Master Rivas meant it for both.

    Shawn Rivas, Aaron''s cousin. Only Rivas member Aarvi knew from her past.

    Aaron nced at Aarvi while saying, "Aarvi won''t befortable in the main mansion... ..." <em>''and my mansion is far from the city.''</em>

    She wasn''t anyway rted to the Rivas family. Taking his patient with him doesn''t make sense. Aarvi frowned and cut in, "You can leave. I will..." <em>''stay in the vi.''</em>

    Aaron didn''t let her finish and ndly deimed, "I am staying with you. Any objection?"

    Aarvi didn''t speak. Even though she bought the vi to move out of his mansion, everything at the vi was handled by Aaron and he readily put himself down to take care of her.

    She knows he was protective of her but she thought it was due to the heart. Now she is against Harmons, she is very sure that he will arrange people for her safety in the shadows.

    It wasn''t her mistake to assume he was doing it for the heart, it was Aaron who used it on her from the past two years to keep her next to him.

    Master Rivas was speechless. Seeing two stubborn sitting opposite to each other, he gave up the thought of coaxing them.

    After dinner, Aarvi savored the cupcakes sitting alone in the patio while Aaron and his father discussed the medical case of a confidential VIP patient of Rivas Hospitals.

    After it, Master Rivas nced at Aarvi and delivered another piece of news to Aaron.

    "Father is furious knowing you are living with Aarvi and thinks you bought this vi for her. Meet him when you are free and importantly, don''t let him meet Aarvi privately."

    Aaron''s poker face asked the unspoken question, <em>''Why?''</em>

    Aaron wasn''t like that with his father. They used to be very close.

    When Master Rivas forcefully moved Aaron to abroad, he had promised to look after Aarvi but Aaron didn''t know every message of <em>''She is doing good.''</em> was aplete lie all those six years.

    Aaron used to be very warm but when he found Aarvi after his return and realized he was betrayed by his own father, he turned aloof, unapproachable, and stony-hearted.

    Three years! Master Rivas failed to appease his dear son.

    "Father thinks Aarvi seduced you to live avish life. Shall I tell him about her real identity or her current identity?"

    Aaron heard the footsteps entering hence he finished the topic in annoyance, "No."

    After gobbling seven cupcakes, she was going upstairs, Aaron reminded her, "Fruits."

    Aarvi wanted to turn down but wasn''t ready to hear his lecture on health or maybe due to the guilt of their endless pamper which she wasn''t reciprocating back with anything, she epts their reasonable to unreasonable requests most of the time.

    Slicing the fruits, she passed to both men and she also ate. Soon enough, her mobile screen went off disying a contact name, <em>''Apple Pie''</em>

    She slightly nodded at Master Rivas to excuse and answered the call on speaker due to wet hands.

    A pleasant and masculine voice sounded, "Pumpkin, you are right. Leon Harmon is looking for your details. Any change in the n?"

    Aarvi was going against a great yer of Mocon so she knew his games, "Nope. Follow the same."

    "Alright, Invisible brat. Your game is fun. Lots of hugs and kisses. Bye." The caller hung up the call after saying it.

    Aaron and Master Rivas heard the caller. Both had no idea about <em>''Apple Pie''</em> who is really, really over the top with his words whenever they heard him speaking with Aarvi.

    Master Rivas highly doubted him as her boyfriend.

    Aaron saw her sly smile. <em>''Harmons''</em> Aaron could guess her next day''s n for <em>''Aeon Harmon''</em>.

 Chapter 7 - Punishing Me

    In Aarvi''s bedroom.

    In a simple ck slip top and shorts, Aarvi was working on herptop sitting on a single ck armchair resting her foot on the footstool.

    Aaron knocked on the door and entered inside the modern and simplisticplete ck room. Just a little amount of white and grey details were used to bnce the artistic look of the room.

    As much as Aaron knew from ten years back, she loved colors and now she sacrificed all the colors.

    Before Aarvi, her oriental ck cat stared at the intruder sitting on the arm of the chair. Its eyes always caught Aaron''s attention but he couldn''t understand why it always gives a resentful look to everyone excluding Aarvi.

    Aarvi saw the first aid box and her medicine box in his hand. He was more like her caretaker than a doctor. Even though both avoid talking, Aaron never missed attending her.

    Seeing him point to the bed, she obliged and sat down beside him while her cat, Laze followed quickly and circled her marking its territory. Then it curled on herp ring at Aaron as if a third wheel entered on their date night.

    She was about to take her daily dose of medication for the heart but heard "Fur." Aaron didn''t have any OCD, he was just a clean freak. He was double conscious due to her health.

    Like many other days, he fed her the tablets, handed her a ss of water to drink.

    He had just held her right hand to disinfect the wound, Aarvi''s left backhand reached his forehead feeling his hand warmer than usual. Aaron was surprised and she blurted out "You are burning."

    The roles swapped in a second.

    Aarvi left Laze on the floor sending it towards its bed which again red at Aaron walking regally to its bed with a look of,<em> ''Housebreaker! Hmph''</em>

    Aarvi fetched a thermometer from the first aid box and ced it in his mouth. She quickly washed and sanitized her hands to avoid making him ufortable.

    Aaron rarely gets to see her real emotions so he waste to react looking at her running around in the room. "Your hands are cold, I am fine."

    Aarvi pulled the thermometer out to see the reading. Her brows furrowed and showed it to him, "Are you a quack?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Okay, he agrees he has a fever but quack? He didn''t want her to worry but he liked it.

    Popping a fever table from the wrap, she handed it to him with a ss of water. Aaron was obedient as a puppet who followed without a word.

    He was ready to do anything for her but he just needs her by his side. He was watching her without realizing she had called his assistant.

    "Speaking. What did Doctor..."

    Aaron sleekly pulled her mobile from her hand and spokepletely changing the topic. "Reschedule my morning meeting." His voice was crisp and stern void of emotions unlike how he speaks to Aarvi. Then he hung up the call.

    Seeing Aarvi waiting for him to speak, he briefed, "Long flight and I had emergency surgery at noon."

    One second passed...

    Two seconds passed...

    Three seconds passed...

    ...

    Ten seconds passed...

    Both stared at each other in the eye until Aaron spilled out, "Skippedst three meals and didn''t sleepst night."

    Aarvi had expected it. he works all night just to return back soon from the business trip. Her low yet unyielding tone sounded in the room, "Go to bed."

    Her gaze was clearly and loudly asking him, <em>''Can''t you follow instead of just lecturing me about a healthy routine?''</em>

    He was an eye candy of the Rivas family from the time he was born, he is a most eligible bachelor in country A but for her, his looks, power, or family never mattered and goes against him.

    He had no choice but to lose to her. "After..." <em>''dressing your wound.''</em>

    Aarvi cut in and her voice turned cold, "Now!"

    Aaron: "..."

    He left her room like a neglected husband thrown out of the bedroom by an inconsiderate wife.

    Aarvi took care of her wound by herself. She continued to work for a few more hours and went to Aaron''s room where he was sleeping soundly.

    She checked his temperature to realize he was still burning. She started a coldpress treatment with a wet towel.

    Two years back, her body was very fragile and attracted cold and fever easily. All those nights, Aaron never left her side. He had looked after her day and night ignoring everything. So she knew a lot about the minor health issues and treatments.

    Smoothening his frowns, it reminded of how he used to sit right next to her during those nights.

    When she woke up after her misfortune, she was mute for months seeing unknown faces around her by thinking why didn''t she die on the day she was shot on the left chest to kill her.

    She had even tried to suicide without knowing what was going on in her life. She had the same face but where were the deep wounds and bruises on her body? Why was she taking so many medicines?

    She had almost believed the novelistic transmigration to a body of a girl who was showered with all love and care that her own family never showed.

    A simple groan of her was worrying every maid, the housekeeper of Aaron''s mansion, and mainly Aaron. But those weren''t enough to erase her haunting past.

    It was after three months of bed rest due to unstable health, she got to know she was in aa for nine months. Hence her wounds were healed without a mark. She was taking so many medicines because she had a heart transnt that might need lifelong medication.

    She wasn''t sure why Aaron never asked who she was but thinking about the dirty side of the wealthy families, she ran away from the hospital when he took her out for the examination but he had found her fainted in front of the hospital.

    It repeated a few times, she had thrown a lot of tantrums but Aaron didn''t mind any of that and tended to her bringing her back to his mansion every time. It took her time to realize he was protecting her.

    How could he be a threat who waited nine whole months waiting for her to wake up? How could he be a threat who sat right next to her for three months due to her unstable health? How could he be a threat who is around her another two years to strengthen her physically and mentally?

    In her life, she had nobody as caring and protective as Aaron that she many times had a wishful thought that <em>why didn''t hee to her life sooner?</em> Those wishful thoughts didn''t hold a ce in her life knowing he was protecting her due to the heart inside her but not for her.

    Being called <em>''a jinx''</em> by her parents all her life, she never expected anybody to treasure her.

    ...

    Aaron woke up in the middle of the night touching the wet towel on his forehead. After realization, he looked aside to see dozed off Aarvi sitting on the stool and resting her head on the edge of the bed.

    Stroking his fingers on her velvety soft cheeks, he asked the questions which he never dared to ask her directly. "Cupcake, why did you erase me from your memory? Didn''t you promise to be with me? Are you punishing me for leaving without informing?"

 Chapter 8 - Unexpected Turn Of Events

    Aaron''s eyes turned red reminiscing little Aarvi skipping around him happily, "When will you remember us, Cupcake?" Her mobile timer went off. Heid straight back on the bed noticing her waking up.

    Yawning, Aarvi took the wet cloth from his hand and checked his temperature byparing it with her body temperature. The fever had subsided but to make sure, she again checked with the digital thermometer.

    Breathing a sigh of relief, she cleared the bedside table, washed the towel in the ensuite. Remembering to turn off the bedsidemp she went to him and caught his remorseful face which she never really saw in the past two years.

    She muttered to herself, "What''s wrong? Is he ufortable?"

    Seeing the drops of perspiration on his forehead, she lowered the room temperature to his need, she asked gently, dabbing a damp towel on his face, "Are you having a bad dream? Why are you sad?"

    Her concerned gentle voice soothed his pain.

    What if she doesn''t remember their two years? He wanted to create new memories with her.

    Aarvi saw him rxed and unknowingly a smile crept on her face, "I hope you have beautiful dreams, unlike mine." She left for her room after it.

    Aaron opened his eyes when he realized she left. He knew well she was still pure just like before three years. Only her vengeance was keeping her alive building strong cold walls around herself.

    He wants to rece her reason for living with him. He wants to show that theplete world isn''t cruel, there are many reasons to live lifeing out of the darkness.

    --- Next day ---

    In Aarvi''s private office,

    She was humming hearing the CEO of Skr International reporting the progress of the new projects and the development of existing.

    <strong>Skr International</strong>

    Her goal was never to start from scratch, she acquired apany that had good potential but poor administration.

    She built a team that had members who didn''t get the opportunity to show their real skills either by failing to express themselves in the interviews due to poor socializing skills or suppressed by seniors orck of confidence.

    She had people who strive for perfection. So when she bought thepany, revamped, and started to stabilize, everything went smoothly.

    When she disappeared for a year, her team wasn''t demotivated. They patiently waited for her arrival while the whole world thought she was missing and dead.

    She had hidden about Skr International thinking to surprise her ex-fiance after marriage but she didn''t expect Skr would be her backbone to stand alone.

    She still remembers how her team was in tears when she was in a wheelchair, pale as a sheet, and weak to even speak aloud in Skr''s board meeting after more than a year of her disappearance.

    Then the slow steady growth of thepany took a sharp deviation and soared high without looking back.

    Now they might not stand in the top but Mocon became her territory to y with. In any major avenue of Mocon, Five out of ten outlets belonged to Skr spreading its major brands around the country with numerous international customers.

    <strong>Hunt, Revamp, and Excel</strong>

    <em>The motto of thepany by Aarvi.</em>

    <strong>Hunt the opportunity, Revamp the brand, and Excel the field.</strong>

    She had numerous fields under her. A toy store to the showroom for luxurious cars, a school snack cafe to five-star hotels. a small boutique to the top brand designer showroom, a w machine to thergest arcade in the city, a small retail shop to the major shareholder of the famous mall.

    While the otherpanies thought she was wasting time and resources on broken, shattered small scale businesses instead of making it big, she had taken way too much of the Mocon city and country A economy.

    Skr investments in different sectors improvising the things, it started flooded with various proposals asking for investment and support.

    Many wanted to know who is the owner of the Skr. If a man, to send their daughter. If a woman, to send a marriage proposal. The ludicrous thing was, her family wants her younger brother to hook up if the President is really a girl.

    The CEO of Skr was a serious businessman and a friend of Aarvi who studied with her. And he is also a perfect yboy who loves to enjoy all the resources showered by wealthy families who want to know about the mystic low profile president.

    Unless illegal or immoral, Aarvi never restricted him or her team who openly manages thepany while she toughens them in the dark.

    After hearing everything, the CEO asked curiously "Boss, your prey is pacing in the waiting room. I want to hunt."

    Aarvi watched Skr waiting room live video where Aeon Harmon was pacing waiting for her approval to meet her.

    "Dax, if you don''t finalize the deal with the jewelry outlet, forget about the sports car I booked for you. Get back to work, let my prey learn to wait and ept the rejection."

    "Oh, My honey..."

    Aarvi cut in hearing him start, "Stop flirting with me, Dax."

    "Honey bunny, I will go to work. Don''t touch my baby. I will get you lots of jewelry. See you." Dax Grant hung up the call without giving her a chance tosh out.

    She couldn''t understand why her friend loves to flirt with her just to bring a smile on her face. She removed her headphones and didn''t care about Aeon waiting for more than two hours.

    --- Three hours ago at Amiah Entertainment ---

    Aeon had just entered the office, his assistant ran inside the office. "Aeon, we are in trouble."

    Aeon frowned and grabbed the envelope from his friend, Jayce Porter who is working as his assistant. It was a court notice from Skr for using them to climb up thedder.

    He didn''t expect what that girl in the go-kart said was true. <em>''Is she the president of Skr?''</em>

    Jayce spoke when Aeon was reading the notice details, "Media reporters are downstairs requesting for your interview to ask about the coboration details. The artist manager is bombarded by the artists asking the role in the movie which Skr will produce. Some even sent me bloody emails asking to be your assistant if you meet the President of Skr.

    Ourpetitor agency started rumors in social media saying we are using Skr fame who never invested in entertainment. The stock rates are fluctuating and we are in serious trouble if Skr doesn''t drop this case."

    Aeon scrunched the envelope in his hand and asked, "Did you find the culprit behind the post?"

    Jayce shook his head saying, "There are no traces of hacking or anything. It is showing your employee ID and you updated the post from yourptop in your office. And ording to the security footage, you were in the office at that time. Everything is proving as you updated the post and went out hence nobody gave us heads up thinking it as you."

    Aeon''s handsome face was filled with worry. He had a really good script in hand. Once it finishes the shoot and airs, Amiah''s former glory would be back.

    An unexpected turn of events sent him to Skr.

    ��

    Aarvi checked some important project proposals because she had no ns to meet Aeon so soon. She wanted to check his level of tolerance.

    Standing in front of the mirror, <em>''Sean Harmon, I''ming. Don''t disappoint me.''</em>

 Chapter 9 - Sugar Mommy

    Sean Harmon was hanging out with his friends in Mocon''s famous shopping mall - <strong>Mall of Mocon</strong>.

    The Mall of Mocon was celebrating the grand 3rd year anniversary with huge discounts, like the previous year he went with his friends to enjoy hoping his brother Leon will get him the details of his <em>''Beauty in ck.''</em>

    A cutesy girl sweetly smiled at him and asked, "I see you don''t have a date for tonight. Shall I be your date?"

    Sean smiled flirtatiously even for rejecting, "My heart aches to turn you down Sara, I am already taken by my pretty littledy. Mike is free tonight. Why don''t you join him?"

    Mike: "..."

    The girl''s eyes filled up hearing him but his buddies were shocked. Jet ck-haired, third-generation heir asked, "Woah, when did that happen? Aren''t you showing her to us? We can..."

    Sean snapped instantly startling the girl in front of him, "Don''t you dare think saucily about her. She is just mine. Call her sister-inw."

    Four boys looked at each other and burst intoughter without believing him. Sean Harmon who changed girlfriends like shirts going to sticking up to a single girl, it is really hard to believe for them.

    Sean''s face was dark as coal and his face never looked so serious ring at them warningly. It wasn''t long four boys and their girls for the day quieted down under his burning gaze.

    The cute girl asked enviously through her clenched teeth, "Is she beautiful?"

    Sean''s gaze returned to normal and nced at the girl. His hazy voice sounded remembering the <em>''Beauty in ck''</em>. "She is unparalleled. She isn''t only beautiful, she is such a sweetheart." <em>''She saved me putting her life in danger. I can''t get a better one than her.''</em>

    That cute girl stamped her foot away mumbling to herself, "Another bitch seduced my love."

    Sara Dawson, a very cute, slender, egoistic, rich girl who loves Sean from school days and followed him all the time using the rtionship of the Dawson and Harmon families who are business partners of the chemical manufacturing Industries.

    Other than flirting, Sean never touched her even once due to herplex behavior of <em>''I''m innocent''</em> look. Well, if she loves Sean or his family background is still a question to be mulled over.

    Sean was almost bored, thought of leaving the mall to a club but he got a glimpse of a girl who was biting her lower lip, holding her right-hand forearm, and forcefully smiling at ady who seemed to be apologizing.

    Sean''s eyes sparkled like a thousand watts lightbulb identifying the girl. <em>''My Beauty.''</em> He pushed his friends aside and ran towards her sliding, dodging, bumping, jumping and he reached the girl finally.

    He was blown just by seeing the real beauty in a simple ck dress without any luxuriant in it. Halter neck with a cold shoulder short sleeves, short red dress entuated her curves that felt like it was designed especially for her. Her scarlet lips gave him an urge to kiss them but he controlled not to scare her away if she wasn''t open to all that.

    On her heels, she was just two or three inches shorter than him. Standing in front of her, Sean felt giddy finally getting a chance to see her, meet her and talk to her.

    Aarvi saw his face in confusion then identified him almost immediately, "You- How are you now? You better be careful from next time." The same canorous voice and how she quickly identified him was enough to push him on the clouds in a beautiful sky.

    Sean saw her hand and something clicked in his head, <em>''She was bleeding yesterday. How can I forget?''</em>

    He tried to hold her hand, "How is your... ... ...hand?" His voice trailed off when he saw her avoiding his hand standing away from him but her faint smile eased his heart.

    "It''s nothing. Just a scratch." Aarvi smiled harmlessly but her face was showing a hint of pain.

    Sean saw red color on the white bandage and he knew a scratch can''t bring blood. He was sure she was obviously hiding her pain without showing. "You don''t have to lie to me. I am responsible for your wound. Did you visit the hospital? Let me take you there."

    Aarvi nced at the forearm wrapped in white gauge by Aaron, "It''s really alright. I''m fine." She didn''t lie. The red mark on it was fake blood which she dabbed personally.

    Sean Harmon didn''t disappoint Aarvi.

    She wanted him to identify her - Checked.

    She wanted him to know she was hurt due to him - Checked.

    She wanted him to show little fondness - Double-checked.

    Sean didn''t ept her words thinking she was being reserved, "I can''t rest at ease. Why don''t we drop by the hospital once for me?"

    <em>''For you? Excuse me! I''m the one who is hurt. Self-obsessed creatures.''</em> Aarvi showed a guilty expression.

    "I wish I could help you ease up your worry but I need to reach a ce real quick. I''m sorry." She sweetly smiled again, "Take care. Be careful."

    Sean saw her taking steps away, "Hey, wait wait..." He started searching for mobile in all the pockets of his stylish jacket and jeans.

    <em>''Crap, where did this go?''</em> He lowered his head checking his jacket which had lots of pockets. "Got it!" He happily said and raised his head to see she was gone.

    He looked around quickly and spotted her near a cafe. He ran towards it but failed to get her. Due to the discount festival in the mall, there were a lot of crowds hindering his speed and sight towards her.

    Then he saw her on the esctor. "Hey, Be..." He realized they hadn''t introduced themselves to each other.

    <em>''Crap crap crap...''</em> He cursed himself and ran towards her but bumped to a middle-aged man who pulled him back by the cor. "Young man, don''t you have manners? You bumped me and also tried to run away without an apology..."

    Sean missed his <em>''Beauty in ck''</em> again so he was enraged and started arguing with the man without apologizing.

    ---

    Aarvi sat in her SSC tuatara ready to leave but her mobile rang. She answered as she drove out of the mall towards Hignds Bar and restaurant instead of Skr.

    "Dum Dum, your prey is cursing everyone in the waiting room and saying you are unprofessional. I want to break his face Sweetie."

    Aarvi didn''t know whether to scold him or not hearing him sound like a weeny wife, "Dax, Rx. He will meet me soon." but not in Skr.

    She heard him say, ''Hmph'' leaving her speechless. "You are meeting him, I''m not liking it."

    "Dax, stop hanging out with those stupid girls, please. You are behaving like my spoiled wife."

    "Be my sugar mommy please..."

    Aarvi: ?

    "We got the project and I got my baby. Sugar mommy, you are really sweet. Mwa. See you soon... Yeah, if I break his face, I will call you." Dax hung up the call.

    Aarvi: ?

    She wanted to thank god for keeping Dax serious about business.

    A very few people treated her the same after her wedding dropped. Dax was one of them. Before working for her or after her wedding fiasco, he stood by her side.

    ...

    Aarvi was sure that Aeon wouldn''t disappoint in her n and meet her.

 Chapter 10 - Get A Life

    At Skr International

    Aeon waited and waited. And he waited more but there was no news about the President of Skr and heard <em>''CEO Grant is handling an important deal.''</em>

    An hour passed...

    Two hours passed...

    Four hours passed but heard no news about them. Enraged, he mmed his hand on the CEO secretary''s desk startling her.

    "What the heck do you think of yourself? How dare you..."

    The secretary cut in and spoke professionally without showing how much she was irritated by Aeon Harmon. "President Harmon, I''m saying this for the fifth time. You are currently standing in Skr International. Importantly, you are here without an appointment. The first thing I told you was their schedule is packed. It was your choice to wait so I kept your name on the tab. <strong>President Evans</strong> and CEO Grant don''t y in their office to serve you first hand. If you don''t have patience, you can leave. If you want to wait, please don''t disturb our work."

    Aeon Harmon, "You-" He couldn''t believe he was listening to a mere secretary. Controlling himself, breathing heavily, he returned to the waiting area.

    He closed his eyes taking deep breaths to calm down and tried to understand how Skr President and CEO can be free to be avable so easily. They are busy bees of thepany.

    <em>''Yeah! Right. They are busy��''</em> He really wanted to believe that but, <em>''F**king busy my foot. They aren''t employees for not having five minutes... President... President Evans?''</em>

    He quickly dialed a number and instructed, "I want information about Evans on my desk by morning." He hung up the call without caring there can be many Evans families in country A.

    He calmed down a lot but his face turned ugly seeing his elder brother''s iing call. Unwillingly he answered it to know what he is up to.

    [Aeon, where are you?] A concerned voice.

    Aeon grounded his teeth before disclosing his facade, "Don''t you already know it from your people?"

    [Aeon!]

    Aeon continued, "Why do I feel like you are behind my problems so that I ask your help? You always wanted to boss me."

    [I want your wellbeing andfort. Why will I do that Aeon? Don''t look at me like a viin.]

    Aeon sneered hearing him, "Mr. Leon Harmon, I don''t want your fakeness in my life. Stay away from me." Then he hung up the call and slumped on the couch.

    After seeing the real idealism of Leon, Aeon was even disgusted to call him <em>''brother.''</em> If it wasn''t because Sean, Eliza, and grandfather, he would have never cared to step in the Harmon Mansion.

    Heughed, mocking at himself for waiting for a stranger who wouldn''te while his life was bing aughing stock. He dialed Jayce''s number and walked out of the waiting room and Skr eventually.

    His voice had left the fierceness and sounded nearly depressed due to Leon Harmon. "Jay, inform the advocate and get to know how we could dissolve the case meeting Skr''s legal team... ... I didn''t get to meet anybody... ... To get the appointment of President Evans, I have to meet CEO Grant... I had thought they would at least hear me out, I guess, I''m always wrong... ... ..."

    He continued to talk to Jayce until he hopped in his car. He soon reached the <em>''Hignds Bar and restaurant''.</em>

    -- Hignds Bar and restaurant --

    In a high-end bar, Aeon''s voice sounded hoarse sitting on the barstool, "MM"

    "President Harmon!" The bartender warmly greeted him and pushed the rock ss at him with pouring an oz of Maker''s Mark.

    Aeon chugged down and said, "Repeat."

    The bartender realized their VIP customer''s mood is off. He repeated the drink and asked, "Who upset our President?"

    Aeon paused from drowning the drink and asked, "Do I look like a loser?"

    The bartender was bbergasted. He casually asked and who was he to judge Aeon Harmon, "I... No, President Harmon."

    Aeon startedughing hearing the bartender but heard a girl speak who was sitting there for fifteen minutes, "You are."

    Aeon turned to the source of the voice. She was in ck pencil pants, a simple ck top topped with a formal zer, Her long hair was in a messy bun giving off a mature and cold vibe.

    Aeon felt mentally tired seeing her again, "Not you again... Please. Give me a break."

    Aarvi raised her brows higher without looking at him and an amused smirk appeared on her lips, "I will remember that."

    Aeon rolled his eyes. His mobile went off disying a string of numbers. He answered it unmindfully. [President Harmon, where are you? CEO Grant''s schedule is free for now.]

    Aeon chuckled mockingly, "Will he wait for half an hour for me to reach?"

    [Aren''t you in Skr? I''m sorry President Harmon, the CEO doesn''t like to wait. Have a good day.]

    Aeon kept the mobile down and turned to Aarvi, "You are right, I''m a loser..." If he had waited for half an hour more, he could have really met Dax Grant. He continued, "And you are f**king annoying. Get a life."

    The bartender widened his eyes hearing Aeon. He gulped as he slowly turned to Aarvi who looked serene as a calm summerke.

    Aarvi wasn''t disappointed by Aeon.

    She wanted him to wait long enough - Checked.

    She wanted him to lose his patience - Checked.

    She wanted him to know the surname of Skr President - Checked.

    She guessed his arrival at Hignds bar - Checked.

    She wanted to break his overconfidence - Checked.

    She wants him to try to know her identity - Yet to be checked.

    Aarvi spoke while sipping her mint mojito in the zing summer because no alcohol for her, "I hope you get a solution burning your stomach."

    She held her card for the payment but heard the shocked bartender say, "Miss..."

    Aarvi slightly shook her head to stop the bartender from addressing her and cued him to ept the payment, "Bring out the expensive and oldest whiskey for the special customer." Then she turned to Aeon without showing any expression, "My treat."

    Aeon was in no mood to argue with her, "Don''t show me your face ever again."

    Bartender: "..."<em> ''You are basically in Ms.Evans''s restaurant.''</em>

    Aarvi was unfazed, "Don''te looking for me then." She took her card back and left messing Aeon''s mind.

    The bartender ced a bottle of Parker''s Heritage twenty-seven years old Bourbon in front of Aeon, "President Harmon, Miss paid for this. Feel free to take home if you can''t finish."

    Aeon didn''t miss to notice the change in behavior of the bartender. pointing his chin at Aarvi''s back, "Who is she?"

    The bartender pointed out the bottle for him in disdain and went aside to attend another customer. <em>''How dare you talk rudely with my boss? Don''t step in here again.''</em>

    Aeon: "..." He tried to analyze his conversations with her.

    <em>''Mypany? For Skr?''</em>

    <em>''See you in court? and I got the legal notice.''</em>

    <em>''Don''te to see me?''</em>

    He knocked on the counter, "I want the paid bill. Now." for the details of the customer.

    The bartender tried to be friendly with a professional tone, "President Harmon, it''s paid."

    Aeon understood he couldn''t get information from him. He rushed out calling a number, "Hey listen, get me the customer details who paid the bill with ck..."

    Aeon paused remembering the ck card, <em>''How can she be a random girl?''</em> He continued, "... the ck card at 3:20 in Hignds bar and restaurant."

    <em>[You will get the information.]</em>

    ---

    Aarvi smirked leaning on the wall hearing Aeon while he exited the door.

    She wanted him to know her identity as Evans - Checked.

    The manager of the restaurant reached Aarvi and bowed to her, "Ms.Evans, Shawn sir, and President Rivas are dining for the celebration tonight. You.."

 Chapter 11 - Word War

    The manager of the restaurant reached Aarvi and bowed to her, "Ms.Evans, Shawn sir, and President Rivas are dining for the celebration tonight. You.."

    Aarvi cut in, "I know, Lauren. Inform them to start dinner, I will bete." She took steps towards the exit but paused and instructed, "Arrange on the terrace and use the best wine case. Make sure to double-check everything is clean and tidy. Lights should be warmer than bright."

    "Sure Ms.Evans."

    Lauren saw Aarvi leave and caught a breath before she could faint from suffocation. Seeing Aarvi''s aloof face was just too scary. She couldn''t say when she is happy and when she is disappointed.

    Four hourster,

    Lauren received a call. She felt her soul leaving her body seeing the contact name. <em>''God, please have mercy on me today.''</em>

    Her hands trembled to answer the call but sounded professional as if she wasn''t frightened a second back, "Hello, President Rivas!"

    Aaron''s voice was icy cold devoid of any earthly emotions, "All the dishes must be on a low salt diet, no unhealthy fats, use fat-free dairy products if needed, Don''t use refrigerated vegetables or fruits, avoid strongly vored dishes, the seafood will be delivered shortly. I don''t want to repeat anythingter, Am I clear?"

    It wasn''t the first time Aaron was instructing so Lauren knew all that. She also knew it is because of Aarvi. She responded immediately, "Crystal clear President Rivas. Ms.Evans instructed us to arrange on the terrace and she informed me to drop a message that she will bete for dinner, not to wait for her."

    There was a strange silence for a few seconds before Aaron let out a low grunt and hung up the call. She breathed a sigh of relief and was about to rest, a tall, handsome man entered in trendy clothes looking dashing.

    Lauren''s face brimmed with hope, "Shawn sir, I might faint today."

    A tiny cheeky smile appeared on his face as he removed his sunsses. His facial features were almost simr to Aaron but his face was slightly small giving off the feminine and friendly appearance that attracts a lot of women.

    His voice sounded deep yet outgoing and friendly, "Let me guess... Bro called you."

    Lauren nodded her head vigorously.

    Shawn continued, "Aarvi called?"

    The manager shook her head and pitifully said, "She was right here... She used to be so lively unlike..."

    Shawn''s tone turned cold and wiped off the yful expression on his face, "Lauren!"

    Shawn entered the restaurant while Lauren hit her forehead for taking up Aarvi''s past topic. She guided a few customers to the table and went to cate Shawn.

    ---

    At Rivas Industries.

    After Aaron hung up the call, he instructed his secretary, "Secretary Wen, reschedule my evening meeting."

    Secretary Wen who had gone to deliver the news that the seafood he had asked to order reached the Hignds stood there and heard the conversation. Secretary Wen could practically recite every word in his sleep whatever Aaron said.

    When Aarvi was recovering, Aaron would bring her to the office for change in surroundings. That time the whole office employees were restricted from smoking in the office. Smokers zone was eliminated too. Simrly, many changes were done by Aaron silently for Aarvi who hardly spoke to anyone other than humming.

    He could easily say the importance of Aarvi for Aaron but he and every one are quite confused with their rtionship.

    <em>Doctor and patient? Why will the doctor look after the patient who was found almost dead?</em>

    <em>Friends? Aarvi and Aaron never really spoke more than ten words at a time to be friends.</em>

    <em>Lovers? Seeing their cold faces while together, that never crosses the mind.</em>

    <em>What are they for each other?</em> Many had that same question.

    Secretary Wen promptly reacted to Aaron, "Yes President." How much ever the client is important, when it''s about Aarvi, everything is declined. Only another thing he would postpone meetings for the emergency operation of sensitive patients'' cases.

    "President Rivas, Doctor Fisher confirmed her presence at the dinner."

    Aaron cued his secretary to leave and continued to work till dusk. He drove to one of the designer shops where Aarvi''s clothes are designed most of the time.

    Rifling through the collection designed for Aarvi, he picked a simple minimalistic ck evening gown. He was sure she would look elegant in that. "Sandals?"

    The store manager directed him towards another corner, "President Rivas, this way, please."

    Aaron stood in front of the hidden closet opening which had only ck different types of heels. It was a collection of ck specially made for Aarvi buying from major brands. The store manager suggested pointing pumps, "This suits the dress with the design pattern and works on it. It is just like President Evans likes."

    Aaron nodded in satisfaction, "Pack."

    --

    Aarvi''s private office

    Aarvi was drowned in her work when a girl in her early twenties peeked inside Aarvi''s office, "Sis... Sis, Doctor handsome came. Are youing out?"

    Aarvi frowned without understanding why Aaron was there. She rose from her chair and went out with the girl entering the Florist shop.

    A florist shop in the center of the city is owned by Aarvi where her private office was set up secretly. She wasn''t serious about the flower business there as it was opened for her office but unbelievably the business was too good due to white cors buying them for themselves or partners and all the nearest restaurants and offices had daily orders.

    Her location was too private even Dax doesn''t know it and he never asked her thinking he shouldn''t spill it to anyone. Her Apple pie, Aaron, Shawn, Master Rivas knows it. The florist shopkeeper Tia has no idea about Aarvi''s identity.

    Aarvi saw Aaron carrying two bags. She immediately recognized he was there to take her to celebration knowing she will purposefully reach after dinner time.

    No greetings by both and Aarvi heard, "I will help you with work if it''s loaded."

    Aarvi didn''t want to socialize with anyone where Aaron''s fellow doctors would be present, "I don''t think ab rat needs to attend the celebration for passing the experiment."

    While treating Aarvi, Aaron had worked on her case deeply for her treatment and submitted hisplete thesis. He is formally an associate professor in the medical field, a step closer to his main goal to be a professor. His paper was published in International medical journals so the celebration was arranged by Shawn.

    Aaron''s clutch on the bags tightened, his face darkened looking at Aarvi who avoided his gaze looking awayparing herself to ab rat.

    Tia crossed her both hands fingers praying that they shouldn''t start the word war in the shop.

 Chapter 12 - Little Heart

    Aaron never liked to scold her but her stubborn behavior of enshrouding herself wasn''t doing any good for her. He wants her to confide, unlike her current state.

    He purposefully sounded irritated, "How long are you nning to hide? Do you think you can solve everything by locking up yourself?"

    Aarvi nced at Tia who panicked and ran out of the shop to leave them alone. When she had joined the shop two years back, she had seen Aarvi throwing vases and pots at Doctor handsome in anger whenever he tried to control her so she escaped quickly.

    Aarvi turned back to Aaron, "Just because I''m listening to you regarding health conditions doesn''t mean I will dance on your terms."

    Aaron saw her serene without showing her anger. "Shouldn''t you be happy that your case will help numerous people to get proper treatment and get well soon?"

    She spat back without thinking, "And do I owe them anything?"

    Aaron''s voice turned sharp, "Aarvi, when are you going to wake up? You are burning yourself."

    She leered, "I am burnt a long back, Doctor Rivas. Stop being a philosopher in front of me."

    Aaron asked a genuine question he never asked her, "Tell me honestly, are you really liking your life of vengeance?... Don''t answer me as The Aarvi Evans. Answer me as the real you. The real you who you are hiding from yourself and everyone."

    Aarvi''s serene expression deadpanned. <em>''The real self! If my real self only hurts me, why will I want to be that?''</em>

    Aaron continued, "At least do you even remember your real self? The one who always stood for the ones who needed help, the one who never had a single evil thought against anybody, the one who believed that evils aren''t born bad, the who believed love and care can change a person''s heart, the one who always smiled to keep everyone happy, the one who was considerate about others'' feelings, the..."

    Aarvi started trembling when he listed on and on reminding her past, she pressed her ears and yowled, "Shut up! Just shut up."

    The very next second, she realized she lost control. She had decided to face everything calmly. She took a deep breath and raised her head.

    Her eyes were bloodshot ring Aaron, "This is the real me now. If I look like a viin, Yes I''m. If you have a problem with that, get the hell out of my life. If you are so obsessed with your sister''s heart, get someone, and remove it out of me. Being alive or dead doesn''t matter to me."

    She turned to go inside the room but Aaron held her back forcefully without letting her shrug him off.

    Dropping the bags on the ground, he gently wiped her tears away which she hadn''t even realized till that. His voice was low and assuring, "I don''t know who wronged you. I don''t know what you have gone through. I will wait, I will wait till the day you say it. Do anything you want, I will stand by you..."

    Aaron left her and stood a step back seeing her calm, "...All I want is you to be true to yourself, don''t bury your emotions... Shawn didn''t call many for celebration other than we three, Doctor Fisher, Holmes, and Green will be there. You already know them."

    It wasn''t the first time he saw her crying so she wasn''t embarrassed and she never felt crying as a weakness. She asked curiously with a hint of suspicion, "How do you know me?"

    Aarvi Evans wasn''t emotional. She was objective and calctive. She wasn''t the former self, she might have lost control remembering her past but in the senses, she will try to understand the behavior instead of words.

    Aaron realized while making her angry to bring her frustration out, he said too much. But he had the weird expectation,<em> ''will she remember me now?''</em>

    "Shawn?" She asked but continued herself, "He is smart but not so deep and sensible. You know me before you found me. How do you know me?" Aarvi started to think if she had seen him before three years. She tried to connect many dots but never felt like she ever saw him.

    Aaron didn''t want to be selfish and pressure her mind. He said the truth rting to it. "Before I got you, I met your grandfather in his office. He has your picture frame on his desk instead of any other family member, isn''t it?"

    Aarvi''s breath twitched. She didn''t want to talk about her grandfather, "I... I will... get ready."

    She grabbed the dress bag and went inside her office before locking herself in. Her grandfather was the only one who always cared about her, he taught her about business but failed to teach her about the evil things, scheming people, backstabbing foxes in sheepskin. He had thought nobody would bully her after she takes over the CEO position from him but before it, she had be a prey.

    Aaron sighed seeing her leave. When he returned, the first thing he did was meeting her grandfather to make her his forever but ended up hearing all the devastating stories and heard she was missing.

    Aarvi has no idea her grandfather knows that she is safe with Aaron because nobody knew who exactly wanted to kill her except herself so her change in identity could keep her safe until she could make her mind speak it out.

    Her psychiatrist had failed five times to get to know anything about her missing days because she just cries in the subconscious state remembering that day. The doctor had warned him that she might lose herplete memory if they try to push her hard so other than waiting for her, they had no choice.

    ---

    At Hignds rooftop

    Aarvi entered to see a beautifully arranged rooftop with the right bnce of lights and flowers. The air had a lingering fragrance of flowers and freshly prepared food being served.

    Shawn, like always tried to hug her like in the past but Aarvi moved away. "Why is our sixteenth branch isn''t doing well?"

    Shawn rolled his eyes, "You clearly remember me. Why do you still behave distant from me? I am not only your business partner." Then heined following her, "Dax was whinging, give us our Little heart back."

    "She is dead." Aarvi sat down when Aaron pulled a chair for her.

    Shawn: "..." He really misses the sweet girl innocently smiling at everyone bringing smiles on their faces. He suddenly realized Naomi Fisher at the table.

    Naomi loves Aaron for the past many years studying with Aaron from school to post-graduation following him around every day. He could say nobody knows Aaron better than Naomi.

 Chapter 13 - Deal With Aarvi

    "Ms.Evans"

    "How are you?"

    "It''s been a long time, Miss."

    Aarvi nodded at three doctors who greeted her. "Hello! I''m doing good. Thank you."

    Since they knew Aarvi is apletely reserved person, they didn''t think much about it but Aaron really wished she should try to get along with somebody at least. He would be really happy if it''s him.

    "Doctor Rivas, Chairman was lecturing us with your name today." Doctor Holmesined about Shawn''s father.

    "Why aren''t we partying?" Doctor Green was disappointed.

    "Aaron, Congrattions." Naomi Fisher''s pleasant voice rang.

    Naomi studied with Aaron from the school to a Master''s in medicine. They were practically together for the maximum amount of time. When everyone thought she was around Aaron due to the Fisher and Rivas families, only Shawn knows Naomi loves Aaron.

    Aaron merely nodded disinfecting Aarvi''s cutleries personally.

    Naomi enviously looked at Aarvi who sat as if there was nobody around her and she looked serene as if she was watching a spring garden full of flowers next to a beautifulke.

    Naomi had thought nobody coulde between her and Aaron but didn''t expect Aarvi to take up his whole life. She used to be close to Aaron but as soon as he returned to Mocon, his change in behavior kept everyone away including her.

    She thought she could work with him but heard Aaron took over the business and rarely entered the hospital. Now her family and the Rivas family are talking about marriage alliance so she is patiently waiting for it to proceed.

    Shawn poked in bored by their nonsense, "I am ying tonight. So eat up and join the floor."

    Holmes and Green cheered instantly. Working day and night, they were dead single and bored as hell. Naomi faintly smiled and said worriedly, "But Ms. Evans doesn''t like crowded ces."

    Aarvi merely nced at her. Even though she sounded worried, it had an underlying meaning saying Aarvi is a nuisance. Aarvi didn''t care about her opinion.

    Shawn was about to poke Aarvi but thetter''s re froze his hand. Shawn was taking it back but tugged her hair down swiftly, "Heartless girl."

    Aarvi slightly raised her brows which choked Shawn. He knew she wasn''t a <em>little white swan</em> anymore. He pulled his hair himself, "Happy?"

    Aarvi tried her best to suppress her smile but it left her lips which didn''t go unnoticed by others at the dining table. Shawn patted himself and messaged Dax while Holmes and Green smiled seeing her. Aaron was satisfied for the day.

    Naomi''s gaze darkened. It was her first time seeing Aarvi''s smile which even captivated her for a good few seconds. That smile was like a bud blooming to a beautiful flower on the first rays of the sun in the early morning dew. Either you will admire her or fall for her.

    She looked at herself. She was dressed for a night party, her dress hugged her curves but she still gave off a mature aura. Aarvi who was younger was in an evening gown. Even if the elegant gown was simple, she looked undeniably pleasing to the eyes.

    Aarvi''s mobile beeped, she picked it to check, [Bunny, we will video chat from tomorrow. It''s final, I don''t want a rebuff.]

    Aarvi nced at Shawn and sighed. She had denied identifying him in the beginning but seeing his soar and worried face she had epted telling him that her memory is intact.

    If Dax flirts with her to bring a smile, Shawn behaves like a child to get that smile. And those two were deadly serious and ruthless when it''s about business.

    When Aarvi, Dax, and Shawnpleted their business management studies in Country U and returned, she was looking for apany to acquire and Shawn didn''t want to join Rivas Industries which would kill all his time.

    So Aarvi and he invested fifty-fifty in the Bar and Restaurant called Hignds because Shawn was a DJ and a famous Bartender in country U. For the Bar and restaurants, it was important to have proper security protocol so he also took care of Rivas Security Service.

    Whereas Dax Grant wasn''t from the upper ss so he wanted to find a job. Aarvi offered the job he readily agreed even before Aarvi acquired apany.

    Then Aarvi disappeared and now three friends don''t hang out much together because that will raise suspicion on Aarvi leading to her old and real identity. Anyway, Aarvi seldom agreed to meet anybody.

    Shawn wanted to smack the doctors'' heads hearing their casual talk turn to medicine. He tugged Aarvi''s dress and smiled.

    Aarvi nodded unhurriedly allowing him to talk but she was speechless hearing him talk about the new branch of Hignds. After hearing about the issues Aarvi and he discussed themes and ideas to attract the customers.

    Their celebration dinner became a work talk dinner without their known.

    Naomi smiled, keeping Aaron engaged with the topic which Aarvi couldn''t understand and heard Aaron speak about it.

    <em>''She is easier to cast aside.''</em> Naomi mocked her in mind gently smiling at Aaron who didn''t spare a nce at her other than exining about the case.

    At the end of dinner, The patissier personally brought a cake for Aaron.

    Aaron red at Shawon who responded in a swift, "It wasn''t me." Then his finger pointed to Aarvi who was looking aside where fireworks were lighting the dark sky.

    Aaron actually believed it but still felt weird to cut the cake looking at it. Aarvi saw him looking at the cake with aplex expression so asked without knowing, "What''s wrong?"

    Thinking Aarvi might feel bad, Aaron cut the cake without seeing Shawn controlling hisughter.

    Feeling like a kid cutting the birthday cake while five pped, he cued the waiter to serve to all while he served Aarvi ignoring another side where Naomi''s te was in the air thinking Aaron was giving her.

    Shawn really felt bad for Naomi but he really wanted his brother and Little heart to be together.

    Shawn had no idea <em>''Little Cupcake''</em> of Aaron was Aarvi else he would have informed him that Aarvi was studying in the same college as him which could have avoided their three years of being apart.

    ...

    Aarvi wanted to leave asking them to enjoy the night but if she leaves, Aaron will leave with her so she decided to sit nearby silently.

    The slow music was resonating in the hall with couples grooving on the dance floor intimately. Naomi knew Aarvi hated touch or hold on her so she took a chance and asked Aaron, "Aaron, shall we dance?"

    Aaron saw Aarvi passing by, "Ask the other two, I need Aarvi." He bluntly said.

    Naomi didn''t get to react.

    Aaron smoothly glided his hand to Aarvi''s hand, he skillfully twirled her to the dancefloor and held her in his arm to see the widened eyes twinkling by the lights reminding the starry sky.

    Naomi smugly smiled waiting to see a good show thinking whether Aarvi was going to push him or push him and p or create a huge scene. She really wants to see the disgusted look on Aarvi''s face at Aaron.

    She immediately started recording a video to send it to Elder Rivas so that he could deal with Aarvi soon.

 Chapter 14 - Sync Perfectly

    Aaron didn''t hold Aarvi roughly even though it was a daring move on her. He knew she wouldn''t care to show the ce in front of anybody but he took a chance ready to face however she would react.

    He avoided touching her bareback, he ced his palm on her lower back, holding her hand gently, and looked at her enticing face right in front of him. He saw a hint of shock which was reced by confusion seeing him.

    He was content seeing there wasn''t a hint of disgust even though she was angrily staring at him which was saying, <em>''leave me''</em>

    She nced at her hand which seemed too small next to his, he was purposefully holding the edges of her fingers so that she could back off if she wanted. His other hand wasn''t really ced on her back. It was hardly touching her dressyer. Even though she was angry, she wanted to know the reason as he hadn''t crossed the distance between them.

    Naomi''s turned grim seeing them lost in their eyes without moving or reparteeing. Shawn had just gotten to his music mix station when he saw them. An evil smirk appeared on his face and stormed his music files.

    Aaron quickly made up an excuse, "Didn''t you want to train in the gym? Let''s see if you could manage on the dance floor for fifteen minutes, I will train you personally." He wouldn''t allow a third person to train her.

    When Aarvi decided to stand against some families, she wanted to strengthen her core but ording to Aaron, she was weak to handle the exhaustion so he hadn''t allowed her. Hearing him, she wanted to prove she is fitter than he thinks.

    Fifteen minutes dance, it isn''t a big deal.

    Aaron assured, "Don''t worry, I know the limits."

    Her lips slightly moved and epted, "Deal."

    Aaron signaled his men to confiscate the digital devices of other customers to avoid anybody recording their dance and make it a huge deal.

    The music was soothing and perfect for the salsa or ballroom dance. Aaron naturally led and Aarvi followed without a glitch and their distance unpretentiously started closing down.

    Aarvi was thinking it was a piece of cake but the music took a huge turn. Her eyesnded on Aaron''s who instantly matched it and twirled her away.

    Her red skirt twirled in the air showing off her slender legs attracting more attention.

    <em>Tango!</em>

    Tango is an unpredictable romance. It has angry flips out and has different feelings disyed. Then it makes up for it to finish romantically.

    Aarvi grounded her teeth and red towards the music system where Shawn was interestingly watching her. In the college festival, Shawn and Aarvi had given a salsa performance on demand. But Shawn loved the tango style and felt Salsa as boring.

    They had practiced for weeks to perform Salsa, Aarvi had no idea if Aaron could even dance. Aarvi failed to notice Shawn''s mischievous smile.

    Shawn knew Aarvi wasn''tfortable disying different expressions now so he chose the music ordingly and set it to anger. He wanted to see if her anger would chase her away from Aaron or attack Aaron. It was his favorite <em>''Angry tango.''</em>

    Aarvi knows if she feels slightly ufortable she will push Aaron away. She didn''t want to make him a joke in front of so many and now for her training was attached to it.

    Unsure about how the dance will end, she took a deep breath and got into the role. Her hips slightly swayed, her toes traced on the floor walking away from Aaron.

    Aaron nced at Shawn who was brightly smiling when Aarvi adopted the dance form and Aaron realized she knows tango and she is ready to dance... ''<em>with me!''</em>

    He was very much surprised. At the same time, he didn''t want to make her ufortable which will push him far away from her. He had tried hard to take step by step to reach till where he was with her, he didn''t want to ruin it at any cost.

    Composing himself, he followed her.

    When everyone thought his finger would graze her skin sensually before pulling her to him, Aaron''s fingers closely moved next to her arm without touching and pulled her to him by palms.

    Aarvi was amused and thought of being ufortable vanished. Her attention was on Aaron, music, and dance forgetting the rest.

    Aarvi didn''t choose to run but attacked. Aaron smirked at her perfect move and posture. Seeing her confidence, Aaron let down his worry wrapping her in his arm and matching the curve of her body.

    He wasn''t sure how she was able to put on a straight face even at the close proximity where their nose was just a few centimeters away, his heartbeat undoubtedly raised.

    Soon other dancers left the whole dance floor for them just by seeing the first pose.

    Holding her in the crook of his arms, Aaron led her around her floor in a curve syncing their legs movements. Twirling her next to him, his hands never surfaced on her bare skin other than palms that looked rather sensual than the actual touch.

    The audience started to yearn to see when he would touch her by holding their breath.

    Aarvi soon realized one thing, they sync perfectly.

    Thinking about how he always understood without her words and how she always knew without him speaking surprised her. She never thought about it in the past, she never cared about her and Aaron''s chemistry before.

    When they were in close proximity, "I want to ask something."

    Aaron wrapped his hands around her waist, lifting her up while she swung her legs in the air, "I''m stunned." He was really astonished hearing her initiating a conversation.

    Aarvi''s face turned dark and her movements became sharp. Aaron was quick to realize he said the wrong line and he was also confused why the music was still intense, <em>where is the change in different emotions?</em>

    He prioritized Aarvi first, "You mean to ask, we never danced but we are perfect together."

    Wrapping her leg around his long leg holding her head back for the right pose, her eyes stayed on Aaron saying, "Exactly."

    Even though Aaron wasn''t sure why they were syncing seamlessly, he never wanted it for others so he was delighted to know she realized it too.

    "Do you dislike it?" He asked expectantly without missing a beat.

    Aarvi asked herself first and promptly responded, "No." It''s the first time she felt she was blending with another person without the irritation or feeling of disgust to run far away.

    Aaron buried his smile. He just hoped she shouldn''t feel ufortable anymore around him and continued to groove on the dance floor for the first time with Aarvi.

    But Aarvi suddenly felt her surroundings going dark, her breathing turned heavy and her body stopped listening to her turning to a lump.

 Chapter 15 - Everything Is Going Wrong

    All were admiring how well Aaron and Aravi wereplimenting each other giving feast to their eyes. Shawn''s smile was unwavering, he didn''t expect the dance could bring them a little closer. He could feel Aarvi epting his brother slowly.

    Naomi Fisher tried her best and put on a sweet smile as if she was enjoying their dance while she felt her blood boiling.<em> ''This bitch just acts untouchable but here she is dancing in his embrace. Well yed Aarvi Evans, you are days areing to end soon.''</em>

    After obtaining their sensual moves recorded, she stuffed her mobile in her bag. Since she is Aaron''s friend, bodyguards hadn''t confiscated her mobile.

    Aarvi felt short on breath and dizzy. She felt hard to move her body hence having no choice, she grabbed his zer trying to speak.

    Aaron realized she is exhausted. He cued to cut off the music and held her arm, "Aarvi!" His hand checked her pulse rate while she leaned on him and voiced breathlessly, "I... I can''t... breathe... dizzy... dar..." <em>''dark.''</em>

    Aaron quickly caught her in his arms. Her pulse rate was too high and breathing was irregr. He raised his left-hand till his ear overturned his palm once. All the bodyguards quickly formed a human wall around two to avoid everyone''s vision.

    The audience was giving them a round of apuse thinking dance ended but froze without understanding what happened.

    While they murmured, Aaron carried Aarvi to the nearest booth and fanned her with a menu card administrating her pulse. If it doesn''t settle, he will have to admit her to the hospital to know the real cause. "Prepare the car."

    Except for Shawn, the bodyguards didn''t allow anybody to cross them. Even Naomi tried to reason but failed.

    "Bro, what happened suddenly?" Shawn brought water and sprinkled on Aarvi''s face and passed it to Aaron to help her drink.

    Aaron smacked his head, "There is a reason why music has a form. Aarvi''s medication is controlled just a few weeks back, how can she dance more than ten minutes for intense moves."

    Shawn''s lips twitched. He agrees he made a mistake but, "Then why didn''t you stop her?"

    "I did but she continued to win on the bet."

    Aarvi groaned lightly waking up and saw two brothers and backs of a row of guards covering them. <em>''Total embarrassment!''</em> She wanted the ground to swallow her as she straightened her back from leaning on Aaron.

    Aaron held medicines for her to take. She obediently ate it and heard Shawn say, "Dumb girl, why did you dance till you lost your senses?"

    Aarvi didn''t respond.

    "Dreaming of the gym?" Aaron''s voice sounded uncanny.

    Aarvi said with a straight face without showing she was actually embarrassed to death in front of Rivas brothers, "Yoga is good."

    Shawn burst intoughter earning a kick from her while Aaron just smiled and his hand subconsciously reached her head but realized it quicker and stood up, "Let''s go home." He was d they weren''t visiting the hospital.

    Aarvi nodded and stood up but felt her leg wobbly and instinctively held Aaron which panicked him "Are you alright?" His hand again reached to check her pulse.

    "My legs are jelly." It had been four years since she danced and she wasn''t physically active for a long time so she understood why Aaron always bombarded her saying about health.

    Shawn didn''tugh this time and ordered Aaron, "Bro, carry her. What are you looking at?"

    Aaron merely raised his brows, Shawn ran away. Aaron had clearly told him to behave and not to overdo just because he knew his little cupcake is Aarvi but Shawn always had fun teasing Aaron.

    "Can you walk?"

    Aarvi nodded feeling her legs rxed. Aaron walked right next to her in case she feels dizzy and needs support.

    Naomi put on a gooddy smile and went to her in worry. "Ms.Evans, What happened to you? Are you alright?"

    Frowning, Aarvi instinctively moved away from her hands.

    Aaron warned the very next second, "Naomi."

    Grounding her teeth, she forced a guileful smile, "I forgot for a movement. I''m sorry, I didn''t mean..."

    Aarvi always felt Naomi asplicated. She walked out without a response leaving Naomi in an awkward position while Aaron followed Aarvi.

    "Don''t drive. Get in my car."

    Aarvi obliged due to her ankle pain. Both left for the waterfront vi.

    Naomi clenched her fist ring at Aarvi''s back. She was sure Aarvi was putting on a show for Aaron''s attention. She wanted to show Aarvi''s true colors so she started to work on it.

    Doctor Holmes and Green had got girls and were busy flirting with them so they didn''t notice Naomi. Shawn thought Naomi is heartbroken, he wanted to tell her to give up but he didn''t want toplicate things between Naomi, Aarvi, and Aaron.

    He yed some mixes cheering the mood in the club and enjoyed till midnight before going to the penthouse of Skyarc towers where he lived alone.

    ---

    In Aeon''s condo

    Aeon looked like aplete mess sitting on the couch in front of Jayce who was tired of calming him down.

    "Aeon, legal process or settlement, both will take a toll on us. We already have to be thankful that Skr didn''t publish a statement for this... Shall I meet that girl... I mean President Evans?"

    Aeon had received the bill payment details. He couldn''t fetch the ck card details due to high security but he got to know that the girl is Evans.

    "I told her to get off my face. Do you think she will talk to me? She clearly mocked me saying <em>''Don''t look for her.''</em> Ugh, what the hell is going on in my life? From three years, everything is going wrong."

    Jayce looked at Parker''s Heritage twenty-seven years old Bourbon on the table which was sent by Hignds. He tried to bury hisughter but startedughing, "She is quite a character. Such an expensive drink on the second meet. How does she look?"

    Aeon looked at his friend in annoyance. "She looks like a scrap. Do you want her?"

    Jayce believed it, "Really?" He had thought rich people look wless.

    Aeon: "..." He was really speechless. He couldn''t believe his friend was worried about the looks of President Evans instead of thepany.

    Jayce rolled his eyes, "Your brother already sent the cheque to pay the fine and to solve the Amiah''s crisis."

    He kept cheque on the coffee table and continued, "I thought you would get angry so I didn''t show it to you thinking to meet that President or CEO or the legal team."

    Aeon checked the number of zeros on the cheque. He was impressed. His brother will go to any length to save him from the problem.

    Jayce continued in a convincing tone, "Instead of bowing and begging that girl, why not brother''s support? Aeon, think wisely, and solve this quicker."

    Aeon gave it a thought and felt Jayce was right. Solving the Skr issue without having to face that annoying president sounded like a good deal. "You are right. Why dance on her fingertips when we can kick her aside?"

    Jayce finally beamed when the problem solved, "Exactly!"

 Chapter 16 - The Night Is Young

    Aeon clenched his fist tight. He just hates how his brother controls everything around him. He held the cheque saying, "Tell him I am using the cheque."

    Jayce hummed and dialed Leon Harmon''s number in no time. His voice carried an excitement, "Brother Leon, Aeon agreed..."

    Aeon poured bourbon on the coffee table and took the cheque. He cleanly wiped the bourbon, rolled the wet cheque, and aimed it to the bin, "Convey my gratitude." Even if it was a good deal, he knew his brother was a python who kills its prey by constriction.

    Jayce: "..."

    [Hello, Jay... Hello... Jay? Are you there?]

    Jayce saw Aeon going to his room. "Brother Leon, Aeon wiped spilled whiskey with the cheque and threw it into the bin. Brother..."

    [Jayce, it''s alright... Don''t forget to help your brother(Leon). I have reserved the vi you wanted.]

    Jayce smiled wickedly hearing that "Brother Leon, you are so caring, why does Aeon dislike you so much? I wish I had a brother like you."

    [Think of me as your brother Jay. Don''t forget to convince Aeon, the vi will be registered to your name soon.]

    Jayce ridiculed brothers when the call ended. If he could double benefit staying next to Aeon and handling his mood, why wouldn''t he act as a best friend?

    Dreaming happily about the modern vi, Jayce thought about what to ask for the next help. <em>''A sports car? Shares in Harmon Groups? Hahaha, A lifetime settlement.''</em>

    He left for his ce without caring he was backstabbing his own friend for more than five years.

    ---

    At Harmon mansion study room

    Leon had an expression of disgust when he hung up the call. "Middle-ss people do anything to get rich."

    A man sitting on the couch asked, "What happened again?"

    "Mike or Jayce, give them money, their acting is better than any S list artist. We will not get any girl from a lowly background."

    That man nodded and asked, "What to do with this <em>''Beauty in ck''</em>?"

    Leon''s eyes were ring thinking about the investigation.

    That man continued, "How can our investigation get us nothing? Is she a ghost? Nobody saw her face, nobody took her picture. Other than their words, we have nothing. Those stupid security cameras aren''t showing any girl who matched Mike''s description."

    Leon felt irritated hearing his cousin chatter which he already knows, "Shut your trap, Dn."

    Dn Harmon, Leon Harmon''s cousin. Dn works as Leon''s assistant and right-hand man in everything. Nobody knew the real Leon better than him.

    Leon''s psychopathic behavior to keep everything in control, skewed personality, his deceitfulness to show as upright wasn''t known to everyone. Dyan was the eyewitness of Leon''s innumerable crimes.

    Dn stood up to leave and heard, "I don''t care what you do, I want that girl''s information on my... desk."

    Leon''s mobile screen went off showing ''Mike'', He answered it on the speaker to hear, "Brother Leon, Sean is saying he saw his beauty in the mall but he forgot to ask about her. He had run away from us and when we reached him, he was fighting with a random man. Just now he left the club, he will soon reach home."

    Leon''s thumb rapidly clicked on the retractable ballpen top hearing it. His aggressiveness wasn''t in the voice responding to Mike, "Alright Mike, keep me updated."

    Leon''s left hand took the new MacBook from the table and tossed it to Dn, "Isn''t yourptop outdated? I am sending you a new MacBook." Leon Harmon who thinks everything bought by money was always sessful in it, if failed he would force it to be sessful.

    Mike''s voice sounded reserved, "Oh Brother, it isn''t required��" Then he chuckled, "Anyway, thank you, brother."

    Leon smirked while hanging up. "Go and check every security camera of Mall of Mocon. Leave."

    Dn saw Eliza entering the study hence he quickly bowed Leon and left.

    Eliza''s cheeks were flushed red and reeked of alcohol. Her nightwear straps hardly stayed on her shoulder showing off too much skin. Looking at her dressing sense and style, she looked too young to be in thete twenties.

    Leon was expressionless gazing at his alcoholic wife. He wanted to send her to the rehabilitation center for a long time but thinking that might leak to the media and ruin his image, he tolerated her every day.

    Eliza smiled seductively sitting on hisp. She nibbled his neck moving her body closer to him to feel his body, "I miss you. How long do I have to wait?"

    Seeing his wife getting horny rubbing herself on him, he mercilessly flung her to the floor.

    Eliza cried in pain as tears rolled down on her flushed cheeks but she threatened under alcohol influence forgetting how ruthlessly her husband punishes her, "You animal if I speak the truth out, you will be finished. You are just an..."

    Leon''s lips arced dangerously and didn''t let her finish her sentence. Holding her jaw tight, "I haven''t shown your ce for a long time, isn''t it? Let''s try something new tonight."

    Eliza wailed in pain feeling her bones crushing by his fingers.

    Leon pulled her closer and warned coldly, "If you make a sound, I will double your pleasure."

    Eliza widened her eyes feeling fully awake. She wanted to cry and ask him to let her go but scared of what''sing next, she had no choice but shut her lips trembling rapidly.

    "Brother..."

    A drunken voice stopped Leon in his course and pulled Eliza to his arms from the floor. Burying her face on his chest, he smiled like a man caught being naughty with his wife forgetting to close the door.

    Sean chuckled standing at the door and waved his hand, "Sorry, wrong time." He left for his room thinking to ask the next day about the <em>''Beauty in ck''</em>.

    Leon had a suspicion that somebody is targeting Sean. If that girl again reaches him the next day, nobody will be more brutal than him and he will make sure the rest of her life will be spent in hell.

    He nced at the trembling woman in his arms who was trying hard to get away from his embrace.

    His deep sexy voice sounded, "Frightened so soon? The night is young, Sweetheart."

 Chapter 17 - Fate Is Sealed

    In Waterfront vi

    Aarvi finished her early morning yoga and sipped her beetroot juice. Standing at the floor-to-ceiling ss wall she watched Aaron in the pool. She can''t control her breathing hence Aaron had stopped her from entering the pool and hisplete workout routine was unbelievable.

    Starting with a jog, he goes to the gym then swimming in the pool whereas she was constricted to a mat on the floor for her yoga.

    A maid nurse who was cleaning watched Aaron getting out of the pool in swimming trunks. Aarvi, who turned to leave, noticed the maid drooling and looked at Aaron again.

    Undoubtedly he managed his physique really hot even in his busy schedule. The water tracing on his defined abs and droplets on his wet hair was too much to handle. The maids and even the neighbor vi university girl peek at him daily for the feastful sight.

    Aarvi rolled her eyes and sat on her chair at the patio for breakfast. Before Aaron could reach there, she finished some cupcakes and then started eating a healthy breakfast.

    Aaron spoke when they were almost done, "I will take you to hospital for a regr checkup then you can go to your office."

    Aarvi knew she had to visit the hospital ording to her schedule so she had cleared her day, "I want to start swimming."

    He didn''t expect that request all of sudden and he had no idea she knew to swim, "You can start breathing exercise in the water. Start off from a singlep and you can increaseter."

    Aarvi didn''t expect that was going to be so easy. She thought she would have to argue half a day. "Then jogging?"

    Aaron ced his juice ss calmly on the table and looked at her ying with a boiled egg waiting for his responses, "Are you nning to follow my workout? Or... Do you want to work out with me?" He will go on cloud nine if it''s thetter option.

    ''Oh please, all maids will curse me to death and the next door girl probably wants to rip me off.''

    "No, I just tested." She wanted to see if he was going to say yes or no. Anyway, she doesn''t like running.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi left to get ready

    ...

    In Rivas Hospital

    Aaron personally monitored her checkup routine making sure she was alright without getting angry at any doctor and thetter never dared to misbehave in his presence.

    Naomi saw Aaron''s car parked when she reached so she excitedly went to his office but saw Aarvi sitting on his chair and in front of aptop.

    "Give me a sec." Aarvi stopped Dax and raised her head, "Yes?"

    Naomi''s face turned ugly seeing her sitting on Aaron''s chair as if it was hers. "Aaron?"

    "Doctor Rivas went on rounds with intern doctors." Her serene face didn''t reveal any emotions while Dax was shooting dagger at her waiting to see any change in her face.

    Naomi forced a smile and said rightfully, "You should respect Aaron''s position in the hospital and getfortable on the couch."

    Aarvi''s brows raised and an unreadable faint smile left her lips. "I will make sure to inform Doctor Rivas so that he doesn''t ask me to take his seat next time."

    Dax burst intoughter hearing her threaten with a smile on her face.

    Naomi''s nails dug her palm and maintained her well-breddyposure, "That''s not necessary if Aaron told you." She forced a smile, "I don''t have time to waste. I will get to work. Have a good day."

    Aarvi didn''t respond and saw her leave.

    Naomi had no idea who Aarvi is or what she does. When she heard she has a vi, Aaron gave her one; when she heard she has a limited edition sports car, Aaron bought one for her; her expenses, Aaron looking after it is what she thought all those years.

    She went to her office room thinking about how to handle Aarvi who was really getting on her nerves. Initially, she thought Aaron was doing everything because of the heart inside Aarvi but the way he still takes care of her or the way he affectionately looks at Aarvi irked her.

    Even though they were friends, studied together, she never got such a priority and treatment as Aarvi. She wants to make them apart sooner so Aarvi doesn''t disturb her n of marriage with Aaron.

    She had even asked her grandfather to speed up the process while she started to visit the old man to get on good books.

    ...

    Aarvi saw Dax who had argued with her for a video conference and was watching her curiously. "What?"

    Dax grinned mischievously, "However you change, I will still love you. Go, girl! Rule the world."

    Aarvi shook her head resignedly. "Go back to work, keep me updated if anything. I am thinking of resting for the weekend."

    Dax whined, "Baby darling, I want to see you. Shall we hang out?"

    Aarvi didn''t give the cold shoulder, "I will let you know Dax." but she didn''t ept either.

    Shepleted the rest of the work by the time Aaron returned to the office with his secretary and another adult kid followed grumbling to himself.

    "Little heart..." The adult kid ran towards her but before he could reach her, Aaron''s hand clutched his cor from behind and pulled him back.

    Shawn made a pitiful face on the verge of crying, "Let me hug her and cry at least. (Sniff) (Sniff) Little heart, I''m dying soon."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She saw Aaron''s emotionless face and Secretary Wen''s worried expression. Holding Shawn''s jacket hem, she pulled him towards the couch.

    Shawn followed her to the couch and sat next to her, "Dad called mest week for a general check-up due to my long trip and reports are saying I have blood cancer. See, this is the report."

    Aarvi took the report and checked whatever she could understand then she nced at Aaron who was calm andposed.

    "If you are pranking me then I will..."

    Shawn cut in clutching his hair, "No Little heart. Just now we fetched the report. Ask Secretary Wen if you want."

    Aarvi nced at Secretary Wen who nodded his head. "Yes, Ms.Evans. Shawn sir is right."

    Aarvi didn''t know what to say, "Fate is sealed?"

    Shawn, Secretary Wen: "..."

    Aaron saw her thinking without realizing she voiced her thoughts. "We are in the twenty-first century."

    Aarvi continued, "If not, rest in peace."

    Shawn growled, "Are you even my friend? Do you have a heart? I... I hate you."

    He sat on the other edge of the couch, looking away from everyone. Aarvi passed a book for him, "To write the will."

    Shawn: "..."

    Seeing them, Shawn felt like he was overreacting but how can he be at ease knowing that he has blood cancer.

    Aarvi knew Aaron wouldn''t be calm if Shawn had such a serious problem. If he could look after her well, she knew Aaron would join day and night for the best treatment of Shawn.

    Shawn put on a somber face, took a pen and the book. He seriously started writing for the rest of the time.

 Chapter 18 - Stripping In A Club

    The only sound heard in the room of four people was the paper flipping by Aaron who was checking Shawn''s health reports and other files. Secretary Wen tapping on the keyboard, Aarvi silently watched the city from the ss wall on the seventh floor.

    It was about an hour, Shawn stood up and ced the book on Aaron''s desk announcing, "I want to do all these before I die."

    Before anybody could react, Naomi entered inside hurriedly after a knock. "Shawn, What am I hearing?" Her panicked voice got everyone''s attention.

    Shawn put on a serious face, "Fate is cruel."

    Naomi: "..."

    She tried topose and spoke, "Don''t worry, you are strong and healthy, cancer can be cured soon. I will be..."

    Shawn hummed, "I will ept fate. Sister Naomi, go back to work."

    Aarvi realized Shawn wasn''t waiting to confirm in fact he decided to himself that he has cancer.

    Naomi tried to speak but she could only leave seeing them give a cold shoulder. She wanted to show she was sad but somehow everything changed.

    In another five min, an admin team member knocked on the door breathing heavily. "Doctor Rivas, there is huge confusion. I have the clip in here."

    Aarvi and Aaron''s voice sounded in unison, "Did you flirt withb tech?"

    Shawn was amazed, "You two are so cool."

    Secretary Wen too was surprised hearing how their words matched.

    Shawn saw both ring so he forcedughter tussling his hair and asked, "Cancer doesn''t spread like that, doesn''t it?"

    An admin team member spoke awkwardly, "Shawn Sir, while you were holding theb tech handplimenting her and passing her the tube, you have passed another patient named bottle. Chairman fired thatb tech now for carelessness."

    Shawn was happy he doesn''t have cancer but saw Aarvi and Aaron deadpan faces. He awkwardlyughed, "Hehehe... I am fit and fine. Oh ho. I''m off..." He quickly ran out seeing Aarvi stand up.

    Aaron breathed a sigh of relief leaning back on the chair. Aarvi was d Aaron took action checking Shawn''s reports and asking the team to check. The admin team member left the room and Aarvi took the book from the table to see what Shawn wrote.

    Skinnydip!

    Dirty, epic sex!

    Aarvi: "..." She understood it was a wishlist.

    Visit Graveyard at midnight one!

    Run out of the mall frantically screaming!

    Aarvi didn''t notice she started smiling reading those. Aaron who nced at her froze looking at her bright smile which he never saw in three years.

    Walk away with somebody''s coffee in Starbucks!

    Crash into the unknown''s wedding!

    Punch someone in the face for no reason!

    Put orange cones on a random street and control traffic for a day!

    See a ghost!

    Gift my wax figure to bro!

    Shawn remembered the book ran inside and saw Aarvi holding, "Little heart, give it back..."

    Aarvi instinctively ran away from him and what she was silently reading started saying it loud, "Bear hug my bro! Ahh... Sexy pole dancing!..."

    "Little heart..." Shawn ran behind her around the vast office.

    "Hug my Little heart!... Bumshots to Dax!... y a horror scene!... Stripping in a club!" After finishing she startedughing her heart out realizing Shawn hadn''t changed an even little. Herughter with mirth was too real.

    Aaron, Shawn forgot to even breathe looking at her. Shawn felt like he was back to his university days because herughter sounded the same. Only Aaron knew how much he yearned to see her happy every day, how many times he imagined himself about her smiles andughter.

    Herughter in the silent room was like a finding oasis in the desert, sunshine in the darkness captivating his heart. Her soft unrestrainedughter was soothing to hear. It was hearty and contagiousughter bringing smiles on the faces.

    Secretary Wen was facing her back, he smiled seeing her cheerful and lively for the first time but his eyes widened, jaw dropped looking at Aaron.

    Does President Rivas know to smile?

    He doesn''t have facial paralysis!

    He has emotions too!

    For him, shocking was Aaron Rivas as he doesn''t know anything about Aarvi.

    Aarvi didn''t realize how much her candidness affected the men around her and said, "I want to joi..."

    Her smile slowly faded looking at brothers intently watching her. She didn''tplete her line and turned to go back to the couch feeling slightly awkward and amused about herself.

    She had thought she didn''t have the right to be happy anymore.

    Shawn cheered, flipping the page of the book. "Bro onepleted, sheughed happily."

    Aaron nced at his cousin then at Aarvi''s back, "Take her out."

    Shawn smiled, getting permission. He held her hand and ran out.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t pull her hand back and without choice, she too ran behind him without her mobile and bag.

    Shawn didn''t let her talk when they reached the elevator, "First we will go to Starbucks across the road. Then we will go to the mall, I will ask Dax to reach there. I will punch someone random..."

    Aarvi cut in, "You want to punch someone for no reason but you have a reason to punch that is fulfilling the wish list."

    Shawn was delighted hearing her and it wasn''t ''no'', "Nahh, I will change it..."

    He scratched the line and rewrote.

    Old Aarvi always made everyone happy. She had changed a lot thinking she might go easy on the three families in her target list but seeing Shawn happy just by the thought of fulfilling the wishlist with her, she didn''t have the heart to disappoint him.

    She never felt the happiness from acquiring a business or winning projects'' bid that she feels in making others happy. She released her hand from him repeating in her mind, ''He is my friend.'' to stop herself from feeling repulsiveness.

    Aaron wrapped up his work at the speed of the fastest train, "Suspend all my work." He took his and Aarvi''s mobile before following them closely.

    If he had known, he would have long back prepared a fake report for Shawn to overreact in front of Aarvi.

    ---

    In Starbucks,

    "Ready?" Shawn asked excitedly.

    Aarvi''s eyes brushed at the counters, "Got my prey."

    "Start."

    Both walked to different counters, Shawn reached a girl, "Hey Baby, it''s been a long time."

    That girl was confused and also surprised seeing his handsome face. She pointed at herself and asked, "Me?"

    Shawn put on a disappointed face melting the girl''s heart. He grabbed the coffee noticeably while saying, "I didn''t know you will forget me so soon."

    He faked a sniff and sip of coffee and continued, "How can you hurt me?" Then he turned around and walked out.

    Aarvi smiled at ate-twenties man at the counter, "Excuse me?"

    That man heard her sweet voice and turned to her. He looked at her toe to top, her ck strap short dress with an uneven trendy cut hem made her look a lot younger. Her beautiful ck orbs captivated him, unable to withdraw his gaze.

    Aaron who just entered saw Shawn flirting but his face darkened looking at the man who was savoring Aarvi from his eyes.

 Chapter 19 - Meant For Couples

    Taking the man''s attention on her face, she grabbed his freshly brewed coffee cup and walked out without a word.

    Aaron: "..."

    He saw Shawn still acting and exited the Starbucks with a coffee cup in hand leaving two customers in all confusion without realizing untilte that their coffee was missing.

    Aarvi and Shawn high-fived meeting outside. Thettermented, "You were so sleek."

    Aarvi remarked, "I thought you will start crying in her arms."

    Shawn rolled his eyes and sipped his coffee but spat out, "Eww so bitter."

    Aarvi who tasted the coffee spit out, "Yuck! ck coffee."

    Then a hand propped in front of them with the coffee cup holder. Dropping the stolen coffee to the bin both grabbed a cup from Aaron.

    "Mall of Mocon."

    Shawn wanted to go to a different one, "Nooo, Orion..."

    Aarvi shook her head, "Security cameras Shawn. Skr is thergest shareholder at MOM and the second is Rivas. So nobody willin against us."

    Shawn knew his name couldn''t go out, else his father will beat the shit out of him. He nodded and heard Aaron, "Were you guys the same in country U?"

    Aarvi nced at Shawn who startedughing, "I wanted to flirt with her showing off I''m rich so she handed me a cheque and said, ''It doesn''t work on me.'' She even smiled, making me aughing stock. Such a devil."

    "Didn''t you know she is from..." Aaron didn''t say her family name seeing her frown.

    Shawn spoke, shaking his head, "She and Dax are the schrship students we had so we thought she is middle ss."

    ---

    At Mall of Mocon

    Aarvi was perplexed seeing Aaron tag along but didn''t ask.

    Aarvi and Shawn saw Dax approaching with a bright smile. He was tall and well built. His skin was slightly honey-colored and he gave off a serious vibe unless you speak to him.

    "Dum Dum." His hands wrapped in the air while Aarvi escaped.

    "Bum shots!" Aarvi said excitedly and Shawn kicked Dax very next second.

    Dax: "..."

    Aarvi burst intoughter seeing Dax chasing after Shawn and cursing him. "Wanker... Gormless man... Are we even friends? How dare you write yourst wish as Bumshots? You Nutter... You better transfer your ownership of all Hignds to me. You knob headed fool..."

    "Ligger, I will break your legs if you touch me. My young master will never let you kick..."

    Dax kicked him and quickly reached Aarvi who was flushed fromughing.

    Aaron didn''t disturb them and time passed in the mall watching them y. He had heard from Shawn they used to have a st, he got a glimpse of it but his eyes stayed on Aarvi who let go of her darkness for the time being.

    "Guys, what''s the n?"

    Shawn nned out, "My voice is sharper so I will start running out of that ice cream cafe. Dax, don''t forget to overact. And Little heart, toss the ice we buy for you and run out looking back in fear. Clear?"

    "Ease."

    "Cool"

    Three behaved like high-ss elite princes and a princess with style and attitude; they ate ice cream.

    "Ahhhhhh....."

    A loud scream got everyone''s attention. Shawn bumped to some purposefully and pointed inside the ice cream shop and screamed. "Ahhh...."

    As mentioned by Shawn, Dax started his overacting and ran out, and purposefully fell down and crawled a distance before screaming and running away.

    Before Aarvi could do anything many started to scream and run out. To add the final touch, Aarvi tossed the melted ice cream on the shopkeeper as she screamed, shaking her hands at the ice cream shop running backward then she ran out frantically as if some scary creature would chase after her.

    It became so messy that nobody dared to check inside and whoever saw them ran out-thinking there might be something really scary inside.

    To add a topping, the ice cream shopkeeper exited the shop without wiping the cream off his face which Aarvi threw, which scared even more and many scurried away.

    Three who stood aside and watched, burst into rapidughter holding their stomach.

    "Oh sh*t, my jaws are paining." But they looked at each other and went for another round. It had been three-plus years since they had the real fun.

    Aarvi pointed at Aaron, "Go. Hug him."

    Shawn awkwardlyughed, "He will throw me on the floor... Aren''t we doing it together? You guys shoulde."

    Dax spoke, "Excuse me, I''m straight."

    Aarvi cued him to leave and curiously watched if he was really going to bear hug his brother, "Dax, why does even a thought of one man bear hugging another feel so weird?"

    Dax wanted Aaron to throw Shawn on the floor and responded, "It is meant for couples Sweet bunny. Come on, I will give you one."

    Aarvi pped his hand away making himugh.

    Aaron saw Shawn hesitatingly reaching him. Aaron had heard Aarvi saying, ''Bear hug my bro.'' so his hand silently pulled his utility pocket knife out skillfully ying with it.

    Shawn snorted, "I am going to make you jealous today. You just wait."

    Aaron smirked and saw Aarvi and Daxughing looking at Shawn.

    ---

    While the CEO and President of Skr were ying and having fun, Aeon again requested to meet the President or CEO.

    The secretary followed as she was instructed that the legal process will be on hold till Monday giving him the appointment of CEO.

    ---

    Instead of a wax model, They ordered a miniature of Shawn for Aaron, they also ordered the miniature for everyone including Aaron.

    ...

    They were taking a break when Aarvi''s mobile went off. Aaron saw the caller''s name, ''Apple Pie'' before passing her phone.

    "Pumpkin, your n is perfect. Leon Harmon is in action."

    Aarvi hummed. She had studied Leon and his style for years hence she took a short break from ying them. "You be careful." Her concerned voice sounded.

    "Don''t worry brat. Lots of kisses and hugs. Bye."

    She noticed the rest three sitting silently hence she probed, "Are you guys going to Skinny Dip together? Take Doctor Rivas too, he seems to be very free today."

    Shawn, Dax, Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi pointed their faces chuckled. "You better don''t step in my vi. Forget about the pool too."

    "Stop talking about it." Shawn just wrote whatever he hadn''t done even once but who knew he would end up in her hands.

    ...

    They had just reached the club, Aarvi spotted Sean. She knew well fooling Aeon or Sean was easy but not Leon Harmon. Getting to Sean''s hand is the same as Leon finding out about her. Sean saw her and without a second thought, he shot towards her.

    We will not be in favor all the time.

    Being it a big problem, Dax hurriedly informed, "Honeybun, Aeon Harmon is in the club. He ising here."

    Aarvi didn''t expect she would be caught so soon.

    Her n! If both catch her together, then Harmon''s brother will easily understand everything.

    She doesn''t have the right to be happy. She knew it and learnt it again.

 Chapter 20 - A Kiss

    It was no surprise to see Sean Harmon in the club, he loved to party all his life surrounded by many girls and boys. But seeing Beauty in ck, he left everyone and went towards her.

    Aeon was apanying his girlfriend when he got a glimpse of President Evans smiling. He was thinking about meeting her but distracted by his girlfriend who shook his hand.

    "Aeon, at least pretend like I''m your girlfriend instead of looking here and there. It''s been a year and you still can''t take a baby step towards our rtionship. Do you know how much it hurts?"

    Aeon clenched his fist but smiled, "It isn''t like that. I just saw someone who could solve Amiah''s problem..."

    Mia frowned hearing him, "Why are you denying Brother Leon''s help? He puts on so much effort for you."

    Aeon''s face was dark hearing Mia. If she hadn''t tried to suicide asking him to be her boyfriend, if her father didn''t show him her depression test reports, he never would have agreed to be with her who is close to Leon Harmon.

    He respected their friendship but he never thought of her as more. He was nning that when she mentally stabilizes, he could talk out of it and break up from the burdening rtionship.

    But little did he know she didn''t have any problems or depression and it was all her y to have Aeon by hook or by crook and she was also supported by Leon Harmon.

    Aeon didn''t show his irritation and coaxed, "Shouldn''t I prove my worth too? If I depend on Mr.Harmon, what will be there as mine? Be here, I will be back soon. Alright? Be good."

    He didn''t wait for her response and walked towards Aarvi breathing a sigh of relief.

    Aarvi started to quickly n and ren thinking about how to handle the brothers together without any suspicion.

    To control Leon Harmon, she needs two brothers on her palms. She had counter ns forter days but she didn''t expect in the beginning. Probably because herplete day n of fulfilling Shawn''s wishlist was totally unexpected, she wasn''t prepared for it.

    A n popped in her mind a sly smile appeared but she was suddenly pushed behind and a nude-colored overcoat dropped on her shoulder wrapping her to avoid the ck dress peeping.

    Aarvi heard Shawn say, "That''s a good move." Followed by Daxmented, "Fooling the Harmons."

    She was staring at Aaron who stood right in front of her covering their head with another jacket.

    Bluffing a kiss!

    Aarvi stared at Aaron who had no idea about her ns but still acted timely. Now she didn''t need to change any of her hectic ns.

    "Stand on your toes." Aaron instructed managing just a slight distance between them.

    Her brows raised without understanding why she should stand on her toes.

    Aaron saw her total confused by the faintest light reflection. He curiously asked, "Haven''t you kissed before?" Aeon is a star director whose movies are blockbuster so Aaron was sure he could easily identify they are faking.

    Aarvi''s face turned dark remembering her first kiss, she was about to move away, Aaron wrapped his hand around her waist right at the time when two brothers stood at a distance and looked around for Aarvi while Dax sat holding the menu card covering his face to avoid Aeon talking to him.

    Aarvi said through her teeth, trying to stand back on her feet, "Doctor Rivas."

    Aaron''s breath twitched when their faces were right in front of each other with their breath falling on their faces under the jacket. Aaron''s adam''s apple moved, he tried to control his growing urge while Aarvi was gritting her teeth but due to close proximity, she could feel his changes.

    Her slight irritation was reced with curiosity and puzzlement.

    Controlling himself from kissing her, he slowly left her on the floor as he started counting numbers in reverse order to avoid thinking about the kiss, especially kissing her.

    Without being able to see Aarvi, Aeon left faintly nodding at Shawn as a greeting.

    Sean asked Shawn, "Brother Shawn, did you see a pretty girl in a ck dress. The dress was like an inch wide strap on her fair shoulders and designer cut of the hem. She is slender, she has long hair and..."

    Shawn cut in hearing him continue to describe his ''Little Heart'', "Third young master seemed to be interested in a girl. New fling?"

    Dax shot him a nce. He knew he wasn''t interested in Sean''s love life but he couldn''t understand why he wasn''t chasing him away.

    Aaron cursed Shawn in mind for purposefully pulling time so that something could happen between him and Aarvi.

    Sean smiled awkwardly but didn''t want to tell more about ''Beauty in back'', "I think I started imagining now. I will get going." He nced at the couple but left without bothering. It wasmon there so he didn''t care.

    Whereas Aarvi was sure something was up with Aaron. Without minding about the Harmon brother, she was standing back on her toes sliding her hand away from his shoulder but she stopped her hand on his chest feeling his heartbeat.

    It was just four seconds Aaron decisively and abruptly turned around and sat calming his heart slowly breathing.

    Shawn saw the lipstick wasn''t faded on her lips and bleated to Dax, "Little Heart''s first kiss was the worst, I thought she will get her best kiss tonight. Ugh."

    Dax bopped his head and turned to Aarvi who was watching Aaron. He couldn''t read her face other than guessing she was thinking about Aaron.

    Aarvi was thinking about Aaron.

    The Aaron Rivas, she heard and saw, was a calm and collected person even during emergencies. She wasn''t having a heart attack for him to worry so why was his heartbeats so high?

    A manager reached their section to inform, "President Rivas, the private party hall is prepared as per instruction."

    Shawn stood up and pushed her towards the private hall while her eyes were still on Aaron who was aloof avoiding her eyes as if he was really busy with his phone and stupid mails.

    It wasn''t that he didn''t want her to know but the probability of backfiring and Aarvi avoiding him is way too high. He knew he still needed time to crumble those high walls she built around her. A little more time doesn''t really matter to him.

    Aarvi who passed by the corridor saw her reflection and snapped back to reality. ''What the hell are you even thinking? Get yourself out of the abyss.''

 Chapter 21 - Headless Ghost

    Aarvi who was distracted due to Aaron recovered in no time and followed her friends to another party hall toplete his two wishes; Pole dance and Stripping.

    While Shawn was selecting a song, Dax asked, "Did he misbehave?"

    Aarvi heard his serious tone, she shook her head to let him rx, "Do I still look like getting bullied by anybody?"

    Dax looked ahead and sighed. It wasn''t about how strong she gets, just because she is SHE, one or the other would target. "Sorry, I wasn''t in town at that time."

    Aarvi looked away and sighed too, "Fate... I think It was needed. At least I got to know the rest I had were backstabbers. It wasn''t your mistake so chill."

    Dax hummed but reprimanded, "You better don''t meet those brainless girls again. Friends my ass, how could they just abandon you like that. If I ever meet that ex-fiance of yours, I will break his face without a single thought."

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him and seeing him pull his sleeves up prepared to fight, "Not now, once I control these two brothers, I will make sure that stupid man cries at my feet."

    Dax wanted to say something but Shawn chose a song and asked, "Guys, I don''t know pole dancing. Who is teaching me?"

    "Like heck, do we look like pole dancers? Get lost." Dax spat back.

    Aarvi suggested, "Let''s call one, you dance with her, what do you say?"

    Shawn got excited and asked the manager to send one while Dax and Aarvi argued whether he was going to tore his pants or sprain his back.

    Soon a talldy entered wearing sky-high heels. She dropped her dress wrap and Aarvi choked on her mocktail.

    Pfft-

    Dax and Shawn asked almost at the same time, "Haven''t you seen pole dancing?"

    "Is it your first time?"

    Aarvi flushed red and was shaking and nodding her head when Aaron entered to see the almost nude girl on the dias. Aaron leaned on the wall and saw his brother trying to match the sensual moves of the professional pole dancer.

    He didn''t ck, his lips were slightly averted to a pout, eyes were dted and the head was titled sending flirty cues with his actions.

    Aarvi pursed her lips seeing him boldly dance without caring about tease until he locked his leg on the pole and fell on his butt.

    ''Thump''

    Aarvi and Dax burst intoughter while thedy helped him to stand. They again started entertaining Aarvi and Dax.

    Giving a good tip for thedy, Shawn ced thedy''s heels at Aarvi, "Come on Little heart, dance."

    "Not even in the dream. Get lost."

    Dax joined, "I bet you can do better than him."

    "No!"

    "Don''t climb on the pole, you can circle while dancing."

    "I''m not doing it."

    "Fine, I will not take you to the graveyard."

    "You- See he is bullying me." Aarviined like a little sister to Dax who grinned, "Honeybun, let''s fulfill his wish today. Next time, it will be mine, then your wishlist."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi didn''t wear the heels, fearing she might fall, she stood on the Diaz and noticed Aaron. She pointed him for the other two.

    Shawn rolled his eyes, "He watched me already, you dance now."

    Aarvi thought to herself, ''I''m no more meek one. Be brave, bold and why should I care about him? Hmph''

    She started with a slight hesitation, drawing on the floor with toes, swaying her hips, she spun around the pole once and heard, "Expression sweetheart, expression."

    Dax hummed, "Darling, you look like an innocent kitten ying around the pole."

    Aarvi gritted her teeth, "How the hell am I going to give exotic, courting and seduction on my face?"

    Before those two could argue, Aaron''s cold voice rang, "Get off, your arm strength is poor." He wanted her exotic or erotic or seduction solely for himself.

    Getting a chance, Aarvi jumped off, "Doctor said no means no."

    Aaron: "..."

    Dax and Shawn were bewildered seeing her shamelessly using Aaron''s name to escape.

    "Strip dance? I have never seen it either."

    Aaron ckmailed raising his single brow, "Shawn Rivas, I can get you a bigger audience, like Auntie, Uncle, Dad, Grandfather..."

    Shawn, Dax, Aarvi: "..."

    The trio didn''t know that the cold President has that trait too.

    Shawn got up and walked out seeing mobile in Aaron''s hand, "I''m not doing it." He had expected even if he agreed to do it to make Aarviugh, Aaron would do anything to stop him.

    He mumbled next to Aaron, "You only strip in front of her, why should I?"

    Aarvi and Dax looked at each other and went for dinner followed by they enjoyed the long drive and reached the graveyard. Aaron and Aarvi argued with each other since thetter was scared ofplete darkness but Aarvi didn''t hear him.

    Even though three friends don''t believe in ghosts, spirits and nonscientific things, after walking inside for some distance in theplete darkness, the cricket and other insects muted them.

    The screeches of the bats continued raising their heartbeats as they walked between the gravestones with their mobile torch. The howling wind rustled the leaves, the hoots of the owls twitched their breath and their speed slowed to a snail.

    ''Tip... tip... tip... tip...''

    Aarvi gulped her saliva and asked, "How can there be water here?"

    Dax bobbed her head, "Stop scaring us. Talk normally."

    Shawn asked looking ahead in utmost attention, "Why are you two whispering?"

    Aarvi remarked whispering back, "You are the one who is whispering."

    "Ahhhh...." Three screamed in unison hearing the rattle of woods.

    Shawn dared to speak to let them open their eyes, "It must be a tree branch."

    The three got closer to each other and their every step took a lot of seconds to move. Their target was to reach the center where a guard will be present and give them the food they brought.

    ''Crrrrk''

    Dax said, "I think gravestones are moving."

    "I''m hearing wispy groans."

    ''oooow''

    Aarvi tossed her mobile at the howling sound. She lowered to pick up her mobile and felt like somebody walking. Picking her mobile, she stammered, "Some... Something is... ising at us..."

    Shawn and Dax heard it too and Shawn subconsciously said, "Run"

    Three ran like an ostrich without daring to turn behind but...

    "Ahhhh..."

    Three screamed on top of their lungs seeing a headless man and ran towards the road.

    "We are going to die tonight." Dax blurted out.

    "How can there be a real ghost?" Aarvi breathlessly spoke.

    "I simply wrote to see a ghost." Shawn cried.

    "Ahhhh...."

    Three again screamed, seeing a white object going towards them.

    Three were thinking to go left or right breathing heavily but they heard, "Guys!"

    Even in the scare, she identified the voice and ran towards the source. The other two panicked and went behind her.

    "Bro!" Shawn cried out identifying white as Aaron''s shirt.

    In fright, Aarvi jumped to his arms and wrapped her limbs around him as tight as she could, squeezing her eyes shut, she yammered, "Headless ghost... headless ghost..."

 Chapter 22 - She Is Alive

    In fright, Aarvi jumped to Aaron''s arms and wrapped her limbs around him as tight as she could. Squeezing her eyes shut, she yammered, "Headless ghost... headless ghost..."

    Aaron wasn''t prepared for it. He stood like a statue in a stupor.

    When he heard the trio screaming the first time, he was worried about Aarvi so he entered the graveyard to bring those fools back. He had almost reached them but they ran away and again ran back screaming on top of their lungs that even bats and owls flew away in fright.

    "..." Dax and Shawn looking at Aarvi shing light at them.

    Then they saw Aaron''s deadly calm face who was thinking whether to hold her or not keeping his hands in the air. The duo looked at each other who were scared of the ghost that she didn''t even rely on them.

    Scolding themselves in mind, they were ready to speak, an unknown hoarse voice made them jump and stand behind Aaron.

    "What is going on here?"

    Aarvi came to her senses hearing a man''s voice and saw Dax and Shawn. She flushed, realizing she was hugging to Aaron. She really wanted to dig a grave for herself and sleep inside instead of facing them, especially Aaron with whom she fought to go inside the cemetery.

    shing their light at the man in the front, they breathed a sigh of relief. The cemetery guard was dwarf and he was wrapping himself in a rug from top to toe which looked like he didn''t have the head in the faint light.

    Aarvi didn''t dare to look at Aaron and got off from him feeling utterly embarrassed. Aaron silently helped her to stand back on the ground without being able to see her face in the dark.

    Dax passed the bags which were in his hand, "We brought some fruits and snacks for you."

    That man took it and waited for them to speak.

    Shawn spoke, "We just wanted to feel how it is to be in the graveyard at midnight. We will get going."

    The security hoarsely grunted.

    While Aaron followed three, Aarvi was facepalming hearing Dax and Shawn.

    "Little heart, I was the one who wrote bear hug my bro."

    "Dum Dum, I didn''t know you were into that kind hug."

    "Hey, where is my hug?"

    Aarvi punched Shawn when Shawn forcefully wrapped his hand on her shoulder.

    "Good my wish list is almostplete."

    "Heh?" Aarvi tossed his hand away, "Dirty, epic what?... Sex? We didn''t get a girl for you so... With him?"

    Dax: "Are you into men? No doubt you wanted to hug your brother."

    Aarvi and Daxughed but it echoed in the graveyard giving them goosebumps so both shut their lips and ran out chased by Shawn, "Muppets! I''m bloody straight. How dare you say that?"

    Aaron rolled his eyes. If they were joking and walked in, they wouldn''t be scared as much as they concentrated on the sounds.

    The three were tired and Aarvi started yawning while Aaron imperiously walked at his right speed and reached them.

    They were dispersing to the three cars, Aarvi called, "Shawn!"

    Shawn paused to look back then he smiled when Aarvi hugged him to fulfill his wish.

    Rubbing her head, "Little heart, I or Dax couldn''t change whatever happened. We will be there to hold you this time. Be happy."

    Aarvi hummed with a nod. Both heard a disgruntled voice, "So mean."

    She didn''t give in, "You haven''t prepared a wishlist yet."

    "Hey! Do I need a wishlist for that? Do you even have a heart?... No, you don''t. Do you even have a brain?"

    Aaron realized her psychological irritation of touch is resolved after the full day of activities seeing her getting along well with friends.

    Aarvi made both of her friends happy and bid them. Yawning she sat on the back seat of the car with Aaron while the driver drove the car.

    Aarvi broke the pin-drop silence, "I''m sorry about that, I was scared and it just happened without my control."

    She yawned again as she heard, "Are you fine in the dark?"

    Making herselffortable to sleep, she responded, "Unsure. We had a mobile torch and I wasn''t alone."

    Aaron hummed and saw her doze off in no time due to strain andte in the night.

    He checked the time and instructed, "Route to Avron mansion." It was closer to their current location than her vi.

    Seeing her asleep, he carried her to her bedroom in the mansion. After making sure everything is set ording to her requirement, he went to his room.

    Unbeknown to the effects Aarvi had created by her unnned and random visits to the ce, she rested well during the weekend.

    --- Twelve hours ago in the Mall of Mocon ---

    A group ofdies seemed to be from the socialite circle were shopping, gossiping and enjoying the afternoon after a sumptuous meal in the restaurant of the mall.

    The look of disgust towards other people wasmon in their eyes. For them, the one who should interact with them should be a mannered, well-breddy. They just gave a side-eye to the shopkeeper and the salesgirl who wished them courteously.

    A sweet voice sounded by thedy in the yellow summer dress, "This collection is unique."

    The store manager quickly told the handbags, "Miss. Wells, this is the new collection released just today. There are only fifty bags in the whole country. Our store got five and only one left in the stock."

    Otherdies looked on in amusement to know what so special about it. It''s finishing, the elegant look and the feel was perfect. They were thinking at least one of them should buy but thedy in the yellow dress sneered at the store manager.

    "Do I look so cheap to you? I''m not one in fifty. Did you forget I am the young madam Hays? How dare you show some shitty designs for me?"

    Even though otherdies found her totally unreasonable, they didn''t show it on their face. A slenderdy in red dress spoke for thedy, "Yes, how dare you look down on soon to be young madam Hays?"

    If nobody understood what she actually meant, Thedy in the yellow dress and otherdies understood it. Thosedies were just tired of hearing that ''Young madam Hays'' because she hadn''t married Young master Hays from two years yet she uses it every single time.

    The store manager wasn''t new to his job and he knew about every young miss standing over there. He knew well the one knows the value of money and time respects every type of worker and their job.

    Burying his frustration, he apologized to them respecting his job, "I am sorry Miss. Wells. Please take a look at other bags that might get your attention."

    Thedies behind Miss. Wells silently snickered hearing, ''Miss. Wells'' instead of what she was showing off as ''Young madam Hays''.

    Thedy in yellow dress sneered, "You just have garbage in here." Then she strode out trying to manage herposure.

    She had just reached the open space and a beautifuldy caught her attention. Her eyes widened identifying the beauty, her heart rapped uncontrobly the fright hit her senses and the bags in her hand dropped. She felt like the ground beneath her feet slipping when she stuttered, "She�� She is alive."

 Chapter 23 - A Hoax

    Thedy in yellow dress felt like the ground beneath her feet slipping when she stuttered, "She�� is alive."

    The otherdies quickly went to hold her when she copsed on the ground. "Grace, what happened?"

    "Sister Grace, What''s wrong? Are you dizzy? Why are you trembling?"

    "Grace, can you tell us what happened?"

    Grace Wells eyes were widened in horrid and stammered, "She�� She is�� She is alive. She will snatch everything back... How can she be alive?..."

    Her trembling hand was pointing towards the entrance but there was no ''She'' because all were moving out or entering in.

    Somedies who heard, ''She will snatch everything back.'' understood Grace had coveted something that doesn''t belong to her. They just mocked her in their mind knowing she was only capable of that. Thosedies knew well to curry favor to use it in their favor when they knew Grace Wells was nothing but a bitch hiding it from the world.

    Ady who noticed Grace''s yellow dress staining in red panicked without understanding how that could happen, "Grace, you are bleeding too much��"

    Another one spoke, "It can''t be a menstrual cycle. Blood flow is a lot."

    Grace looked at the blood and held her stomach, "My baby�� My baby�� I can''t lose it, can''t lose it." Grace''s fright due to what she saw was reced with worry, panic thinking about losing the child.

    She wanted that child at any cost. To keep her footing strong in the wealthy society and to get the title of Young madam Hays, Otherwise, Madam Hays who looks down on her family status and background will never let her son marry her. It was after two years she was able to conceive and her boyfriend finally got a chance to talk about them with more weight. She couldn''t afford to lose the child at any cost.

    She held thedy''s arm next to her and demanded, "Take me to the hospital now."

    Thedies around her quickly reacted and the mall help was also reached. Soon Grace Wells was sent to the hospital and her boyfriend was informed.

    --- After an hour ---

    Grace woke up and rubbed her eight weeks of pregnancy stomach, "My baby?... My baby��" She started yelling, "Doctor�� Doctor�� Doctor��"

    Three entered inside the VIP ward hurriedly. "Baby calm down, don''t stress yourself." A gentle voice tried to coax her.

    Grace shrugged his hands away from her face and asked the doctors who were standing in front of her, "My baby is fine right? Nothing can happen to my baby. Doctor, speak, how is my baby?"

    The doctors looked at the handsome man who was worried about thedy and dejected about the unborn baby they lost. That man tried to break the news but he failed and nodded at the doctors.

    Grace couldn''t wait longer and scowled, "Speak up damn it."

    An elder doctor spoke, "Ms.Wells, we have clearly told you that your blood pressure is high and you should not face any type of anxiety which affects the growth of the baby and your pregnancy. We had rmended you to a therapist and yoga to relieve the stress but we see you haven''t followed anything. I''m sorry to say but you have lost your child."

    Graceughed hysterically, grabbing the vase from the side table and threw it on the doctor''s head, losing allposure she maintained for the outer world.

    ''Crack.'' The doctor hadn''t expected thating and winced in pain pressing his head.

    Grace shouted in anger, "How dare you kill my child?"

    The junior doctor could say as she is emotionally unstable but he couldn''t help saying, "You are outrageous." Then he turned to his senior and guided him out, "Doctor, let''s treat your wound first."

    Senior Doctor had agreed to check on Grace because of young master Hays, he shot him a nce and left in annoyance.

    As soon as they left, the handsome man who saw Grace throwing things on the floor in frustration and misery, pulled her to embrace, "Baby, your health is important, please calm down."

    Grace pushed him away when he wrapped his hand around her. Her eyes were zing like fire watching the handsome face, "Didn''t you say you saw with your own eyes when she died? How did shee back to life?" She held his cor and said through her teeth, "If I get caught, I will not go alone, I will drag you down with me."

    Even though she threatened him viciously, he wasn''t mad about it instead, he cared about ''She'' Grace mentioned. "How many times have I told you to forget her? Are you having illusions now?"

    Grace chuckled but pped him the next movement without believing him, "You think I don''t remember you moaning her name in my bed. Tell me the truth, did you kill her or not?"

    The handsome man grounded his teeth but heposed himself quicker. He tried to calm her down showering his all his gentleness caressing her head, "Baby, I have seen with my own eyes and we even attended her funeral too. Please calm down."

    ----

    At Harmon Mansion

    Leon failed to get to know anything about the ''Beauty in ck'' mentioned by Sean. He also got to know that the girl didn''t meet Sean for three consecutive days.

    Dn spoke seeing Leon drowning Borbon, ss after ss, "Brother, I think we are being overprotective of Sean and thinking too much about the coincidence. We should concentrate on Aeon."

    Leon mmed the bottom of rock ss on the bar counter of his mansion. Even he wants to think it as coincidence but he had a feeling somewhere something is going wrong.

    Dn continued, "Ms.Craft asked about her marriage with Aeon. What are your ns?"

    Leon responded unhurriedly, "Mia Craft! Such a useless girl. Even after a year, she still failed to get Aeon''s attention. She must be tired of waiting."

    He poured whiskey to his ss saying, "If I start about marriage, Aeon will never agree. Ask August Craft to pressure him, put on an act in front of Aeon, and receive a response. That girl can only act, other than that she is just a piece of shit."

    Dn hummed and passed the iPad. "Unless about a project, Skr International CEO or President doesn''t meet anyone easily. I received the rejection twice from the secretary. They didn''t meet Aeon either."

    Leon puffed a smoke ring and slid his finger on the screen of the iPad. "Start a new project and submit it to Skr. It should be on their benefits. I want to meet them."

    Leon knew either there should be a good rtionship with powerful people or should have their weakness in hand to control them.

    Since they failed for a year to find out about the President, they tried to get hold of the CEO and his weakness but unfortunately, they found nothing again.

    He had even sent people to Dax Grant''s vi but the regency security didn''t allow them inside. Anyway, Leon was sure Dax Grant wasn''t living in that vi, it was just a hoax.

 Chapter 24 - Her Arrogance

    In the Skr International

    Aarvi was entering the headquarters after a few months hence high-level management employees who knew her weed her warmly looking at her wless beauty and gracefulness.

    Wearing all ck business wear, a body-hugging dress defined her curves under the ck overcoat on her shoulder. Her slender fingers held the clutch and her neck adorned a ck rhinestone neckpiece sparkling with her ck orbs.

    "President Evans!"

    "Wee President Evans!"

    "It''s been a long time President Evans!"

    It went on, Aarvi nodded at each one in eptance in her aloof serene expression. She saw forbidding Dax Grant waiting for her to reach. Just his presence around the rest silences the unnecessary talk to avoid offending him.

    He formally greeted her extending his hand, "Hello, President Evans. Wee back to Skr Headquarters."

    While all thought she would walk without reacting, Aarvi shook his hand to test herself if she was fine from the irritation and also to greet her dear friend. Her voice didn''t leave a trace of any emotions, "CEO Grant, let''s talk about business now."

    ''Heartless girl, can''t you show yourself as sweet to others?''

    Aarvi walked ahead to her office leaving everyone behind. Dax turned to the managers and directors of different departments of Skr. "Meeting in half an hour. No inefficiency is tolerated."

    The employees bowed to him and dispersed quickly for the preparation to showcase their best because Aarvi''s presence could bring the lots of bonuses and if they fail, Dax will fire without mercy.

    Aarvi quickly went through the files which needed her attention. Since she signs all the files digitally, it wasn''t really difficult to finish them under Dax''s gaze who was sitting opposite to her giving off officious and cold air.

    "Dum Dum..." He almost whispered seeing her look serious. "Yes, Dax..."

    "Can''t you smile? A little maybe?"

    Aarvi raised her head and smiled at him tilting her head.

    Dax: "..."

    Her eyes were in crescents, her small arc of lips and pink glow on her dainty face was like a blooming flower that her ck dress failed to hinder her prettiness.

    "My Honey Bun is so cute. Why do you look always serious?"

    Aarvi shook her head in resignation. She knows that he wants to see her happy but she has already walked too far away from that, "I need time Dax, I might need a lot of time."

    Dax knew it was already a big improvement from her. He didn''t want to force her either but he really misses the old Aarvi even though he epted the current one and likes her however she is. It''s just that the old Aarvi personality is too irreceable.

    "Back to work..." Dax said and reported the daily status quickly that needed her attention.

    How the half an hour went by both didn''t even notice until Dax''s secretary informed them that the directors were in the conference room...

    Aarvi was satisfied with the work progress of herpany. The turnover had increased in arge portion ready to be branched out to the different countries.

    At the end of three long hours, everyone was still in high spirits hearing noints or mention of faults. Aarvi''s perfectly manicured nails tapped on the desk and got everyone''splete attention on her.

    Her voice devoid of earthly feelings was spellbinding, "I truly appreciate your hard work, energy, passion, disciple, and professional ethics. This should continue without a bump." She paused a second looking at everyone and continued, "Anybody contacting you to be a mole of thepany or to gain information of thepany, that should be reported directly and immediately to CEO Grant. Any questions?"

    "No President Evans."

    "Good. If I get to know by any other means, I hope you remember the uses of your employment and how thepany will handle the case. Do I have to refresh the memory?"

    "No President Evans."

    "Even though we are flooded with projects, what is our main motto?"

    All said in unison, "Hunt, Revamp, and Excel."

    "So we will not stop hunting the best by selecting the garbage we get. Am I clear?"

    "Crystal."

    Dax already experienced how the employees follow her words like puppets so it wasn''t surprising. Even if they dare to go against him, they wouldn''t dare to stand against her.

    Aarvi spoke for a few more minutes and announced about the bonus, "Everyone will get the bonus and with that, Skr will appreciate the smart work so all the top management employees, I mean, you all will get an apartment in the Skyarc and a car for business purposes. CEO Grant''s secretary will contact you for further process."

    All were surprised to hear that. Skr was in the center of the business city and they were traveling from quite a distance. Now the Skyarc was just fifteen to twenty minutes away which saves their lot of time.

    All cheereding to their senses, "Thank you, President Evans."

    "Thanks, President Evan, we couldn''t have pulled this off without you."

    "We are beyond grateful. President Evans."

    "We appreciate your thoughtfulness, President Evans."

    "We are grateful for your support, President Evans."

    "President Evans, you''ve made our day... No, our life!"

    "We are so d working under you, President Evans."

    Aarvi walked out nodding at them as they showered their genuine love towards her.

    Skyarc tower was built by Rivas Industries. As soon as it opened for a booking she had brought arge number of apartments sufficient for her top management employees and she also reserved a penthouse next to Shawn''s penthouse for herself.

    Whereas Dax hated staying in apartments with neighbors all around and he had many vis to stay put in high-security regencies. In those, most were gifted by Aarvi forcefully whenever she liked the architecture.

    She doesn''t have anybody to spend the money she was earning and she knew most of her work gets filtered by Dax who was the actual pir of the Skr all these years so whatever she feels like buying, it was always for him whereas Shawn had too much than her.

    Aarvi walked like a contemporaneous queen with assistants and secretaries following her.

    Aeon subconsciously stood up in the waiting room seeing her. Her bearing and her attitude perfectly suited her arrogance and identity. He felt too small in front of her when they left without noticing him.

    ''If I treated her better, would I still be standing here like a worthless man?'' He thought to himself as they walked away from his eyesight.

 Chapter 25 - Times Up

    In fact, Aarvi and Dax didn''t see Aeon in the waiting room. Both were busy hearing Dax''s assistant informing them about the lunch she had ordered for them. After entering inside her office instead of Dax''s, they slumped on the couch stretching themself.

    "Sweetie, how to hypnotize the employees to listen to me?"

    Aarvi punched his arm and checked time. "Let''s have lunch. Aeon Harmon will be here soon."

    Dax sat for lunch with her and hesitantly asked hearing ''Aeon Harmon'', "When are you going to tell us what happened that week?"

    Aarvi almost dropped the fork from her trembling fingers remembering her haunting days. It was the past that even if she tries to ignore, she can''t; if she tries to forget, it haunts her more, "Dax, please..."

    Dax stood up and hugged her, gently patting her head, "Shawn already told me how President Rivas found you." If he had known something was going to happen after her wedding dropped, he would have never agreed to leave to a different city on work.

    Aarvi gently pushed him away, "Let''s not talk about it. Otherwise, I will not meet any of you again."

    Dax swiftly put on a yful face, "Oh please, I don''t have any ns to visit the graveyard again or see Shawn pole dancing."

    "Eat." Aarvi said andposed herself.

    Dax''s fist tightened remembering whatever Shawn had told him. He couldn''t even imagine what and all she went through those days. There were many groups like Aarvi''s grandfather, Aaron, Shawn, Dax''s men who were trying to know what had happened those days but nothing was fruitful. It was like a in paper where even Aarvi wasn''t there. They couldn''t trace how Aarvi even reached that ce.

    If it was Leon Harmon, Aaron was enough to destroy him. If it was her ex-fiance, Dax was enough to crumble his business to dirty mud.

    But they couldn''t understand why Aarvi was trying to slowly revenge instead of destroying them. Nobody knew her n other than Aarvi''s Apple pie who was ambushed from the past two years.

    Dax and Shawn both tried to reach him but it was like he doesn''t exist in country A.

    When Dax thinks back to that week, everyone who supported or stood by Aarvi was out of town, she was all alone in the city and ended up in a brutal situation. If Aaron hadn''t mobilized all his force and his father hadn''t requested a military search team, Aarvi would have been found dead.

    Dax respected Aaron only for that reason. Everyone knew Aarvi was alive only because of Aaron but Dax and Aarvi think as Aaron did it on Shawn''s pressure.

    ...

    Aarvi and Dax went to the meeting room where Aeon was present.

    "Congrattions President Harmon on meeting both of us. Nobody got this high privilege till the date." Dax mocked him pulling a chair for Aarvi to sit at the head of the table.

    Aeon clenched his fist tight digesting the taunt and spoke, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know you were President Evans."

    Aarvi checked the time and coldly spoke, "You have five minutes to say whatever you want."

    Aeon was dumbfounded. He had thought she would continue to mock him and send him out. He nkly stared at her expressionless face, the more he looked at her, he felt more mystic like she has buried a lot of things.

    Dax knocked on the table seeing his scrutinizing gaze. "Time is ticking."

    Aeonposed, peeling his eye away and spoke hurriedly, "The post by mypany wasn''t by us. Somebody hacked in thework and updated it."

    "Proof?"

    Aeon responded quicker, "We didn''t get any proof, else I would have sent them along back."

    "And you are thinking we will believe that?" Dax jeered in a sarcastic voice.

    "I am not lying. I am sure you know the state of Amiah..."

    Dax cut inzily leaning back with a contemptuous smirk, "Excuse me, we have better things to do."

    Aeon never requested anything. As much as he suffered, Dax continued to strike at him again and again making it difficult for him to continue.

    "Mypany stats aren''t good, why will I dare to offend anybody?"

    Dax chuckled provokingly looking at his irritation, "To get our attention on you so that we can invest. Good n but we are not fools."

    Aeon was enraged hearing his assumption when that wasn''t the actual case, "You-"

    Aarvi''s voice was low but icy cold suppressing his presence between them, "Tone!"

    Aeon knew that talking with them wasn''t going to help him but he couldn''t understand why he was still sitting there.

    Amiah was built by his sweat and blood. It was close to him and he wasn''t at the stage to lose it. He couldn''t understand why his life was ying with him so cruelly one after the other. He used to be proud that he worked hard to be present where he was but now it was at the stage to close down everything.

    His pride didn''t allow him to plea them and he would never do that.

    "First of all, I don''t want your investment or attention. This problem really has nothing to do with us and I don''t have the proof to prove it either. I know mypany walked on your coattails these days but the exnation to the media will cause me the damage as much as the legal process would cost. Is it possible to give me some time so that I can manage and pay it?"

    Dax thought it was easy dealing with Aeon who surrendered with his exnation and request. He waited for Aarvi to speak and buy his shares and that way Amiah will be hers and Aeon Harmon will be her employee dancing on her tips without the courage to leave hispany by disclosing Skr brought hispany.

    But is that Aarvi''s n? That simple?

    Nope!

    If she wants, she knows to create her position in Amiah Entertainment but her attack wasn''t that simple and it wasn''t her main reason at all. She had a bigger n to execute. She wants Aeon and Sean to y her game without their knowledge. Sitting on the head seat of Aeon''spany - Amiah Entertainment wasn''t a big deal for her considering their current state.

    "Where is your ''I''m Harmon!'' ego when I met youst time? Luck has knocked on your door but you are the one who chased it away."

    Aeon slightly frowned trying to maintain hisposure. Her beautiful face didn''t reveal any emotions. The much he tried to read her and understand, she was just too mysterious andplex like a puzzle giving him an urge to solve it.

    Aarvi continued, "Am I running a charity for you? Or do I look like your mother to forgive you? President Harmon, This is a business."

    She stood up and walked towards the door saying, "Time''s up."

 Chapter 26 - I Will Destroy

    Dax was surprised hearing her but he followed her thinking about what she actually wants from Aeon or Harmon family. How much ever he brainstormed, he just couldn''t understand her thought process and ns against Harmons.

    Aeon felt like somebody poured a bucket of cold water on him, awakening from hisst and safest hope. "President Evans" He grunted standing up. "I have been waiting for you these days and you are toying with me. Is this..."

    Aarvi paused and turned around. Her lopsided smirk halted Aeon from speaking.

    ''Is she angry or disgusted? Why can''t I deal with her?'' He wanted to wipe off that smirk given a chance.

    Aarvi spoke calmly, "''The Harmon!'' President Harmon, I will give you a quickie. Sean Harmon, a phnderer who uses girls like a piece of cloth on his body. Leon Harmon, a psychopath who controls everyst person in the room and you! Let me think what is so great about you..."

    Aeon''s face was ugly as the dungeon ring at her. Even though what she said was the truth, he couldn''t understand why she is bringing up his family again and again.

    Aarvi finally let out an expression of amazed, "Oh yeah! You think every woman around you wants to get into your pants and impress you on the bed."

    Dax controlledughing on Aeon''s face and stood unfazed looking at disgruntled Aeon.

    Aeon knew he misunderstood when she met him but he wasn''t wrong at his ce because he is a movie director and many aspiring actresses tried to get on the bed so he thought the same.

    He wanted tough at himself for expecting her to ignore those aside thinking as a misunderstanding.

    Aarvi''s voice turned cold, ring at him straight in the eyes, "So who the hell is toying the people? Keep your bullshit idealism away from me."

    She crossed her arms and advised, "Go and cry or beg or do anything at your elder brother, your deadline is the end of working hours."

    Aeon pointed his finger at her in irritation, "You-" But Aarvi and Dax exited without looking back. Aeon wanted to extend until his movie airs but didn''t expect the deadline to close up.

    At any cost, he wasn''t at the stage to lose hispany and work for others. He left Skr to think about what to do quickly as he had just four hours.

    Dax controlled his curiosity until they entered her office, "Honeb, what are you even nning? It isn''t like we are in need of money and it isn''t big of a deal for Skr to start with."

    Aarvi went towards ss wall and pulled her mobile out to call ''Apple Pie.'' It soon got through and heard a voice of concern. [Pumpkin, are you alright?]

    Aarvi gently hummed, "Aeon Harmon left. If he chooses n A or B isn''t a big deal. If it''s A, timing is very important."

    [You brat, you almost scared me by the call. Don''t worry, I am on it.]

    Aarvi didn''t respond looking outside. She wanted to ask him to meet her but she couldn''t make herself say those words.

    [Pumpkin, I have sent theplete report on Jayce Porter, Aeon Harmon''s assistant. You should get rid of him quickly.]

    Aarvi hummed again.

    [I will call youter. Lots of hugs and kisses. Bye.]

    Aarvi held her mobile down with many thoughts in mind and heard Dax say, "If you want to meet Brother Zain, ask him toe. Dum Dum, he can''t read your mind especially over a call."

    Zain Kelly, Aarvi''s cousin who was closer to Aarvi than her own brother and parents.

    Aarvi shook her head. She knows Zain, her Apple Pie wouldn''t meet her so easily.

    There are many who me themselves for her situation. Her grandfather, Shawn, Dax, Aaron, Master Rivas, and Zain (Apple Pie).

    Zain is scared to face the new Aarvi ming everything on himself. She had wanted to leave the country with him after her wedding dropped but he didn''t take her giving Skr as the reason so that she could stop unnecessary thinking and keep herself busy with office work.

    Dax sighed in resignation and asked, "What is your n A and B? Why is your brain so crafty?"

    Aarvi smiled seeing him distressed thinking about her ns. "I have a big n, Dax. Do you think I just want hispany?... I will take it but before that Harmon brothers should get some blows."

    Dax rolled his eyes hearing her skip about the n. "What is the difference between A and B?" He tried a new way.

    Aarvi leaned on the desk facing him. "Thest oue is having Amiah in my hands."

    Dax''s lips twitched hearing her y with words, "That you could have done it five minutes back." He really wanted to open her head and check her brain.

    Aarvi giggled seeing him frustrated. She covered his side vision of both eyes by keeping her palms on either side of his forehead like horse blinders. "What can you see now?"

    He pinched her cheeks and cheekily said, "Your pretty face."

    Then she removed her hands and asked, "What can you see now?"

    "You... and the room..." Dax slowly realized what she was trying to imply. "You mean, your target is Amiah but you don''t just view your target but controlling side vision too and get the Amiah Entertainment."

    Aarvi patted his head, "Smart boy." Her first target isn''t Amiah, it''s Leon and the Amiah was just a side vision to keep the peripheral vision in ce.

    Dax rolled his eyes and leaned back on his chair, "Dum Dum, you are always smart but you were just too innocent. If you had prioritized yourself back then than your narrow-minded parents, that stupid ex-fiance wouldn''t be in the picture and I wouldn''t be thrusting his blood. Hmph."

    Aarvi smiled hearing his ''Hmph'' and tried to brush off the topic. Even though she needed to learn the real cruel world, she suffered way too much for that. "Speaking of ex-fiance, flex your muscles. I will give you a chance to beat him in the boxing ring."

    Dax''s smile was evil saying, "I''m waiting for it." He paused and asked curiously, "You have ns ready for Hays too? And what about if ns A and B fail against Harmons?"

    Aarvi''s face deadpanned saying, "I will destroy."

    Dax continued to torture her to know the ns but Aarvi didn''t tell.

    ---

    At Harmon groups headquarters

    Aeon left the Skr and met Jayce in a cafe who undoubtedly convinced him to meet Leon Harmon. Standing at the door of Leon''s office, Aeon didn''t want to enter. He knows what Leon will do once he helps.

    Jayce whispered, "Aeon, for Amiah."

    Clenching his fist tight, Aeon repeated in his mind, ''For Amiah''

    Aarvi''s n A, she wanted him to go to his brother - Checked.

 Chapter 27 - A Piece Of Truth

    In Leon''s office

    Leon warmly weed his younger brother without any hint of vileness, "Aeon,e on in. Dn, get coffee for Aeon and Jay. Aeon! It''s been..."

    Aeon pushed him away when he tried to get near showing his fake brotherly love.

    Leonughed awkwardly without really minding and continued, "Sit sit... I didn''t get a chance to talk to youst time. How are you doing? Is Skr International still troubling you? Should I take care of them?..."

    While Leon continued, Jayce snorted in his mind and followed Aeon to the couch hearing Leon going on and on.

    He really wished he had a super-rich brother like Leon who allows his younger brother to enjoy life and works hard for them. He couldn''t understand why Aeon wants to work where he could enjoy his wealthy lifestyle doing nothing.

    It wasn''t Jayce''s first time convincing Aeon to see his brother and his brother sweetly talking to convince Aeon.

    Leon was a man who doesn''t keep anybody''s contact unless they are useful to him. When Aeon fell in love with a girl, Aeon was too excited and told his brother and sister inw happily but he didn''t know it was the beginning of his life against Leon.

    Leon tried to convince Aeon saying she was with him for the name and fame but Aeon was headstrong about the girl. They started going out, had fun, and got along really well which irked Leon.

    Leon never liked things happening in his disfavor so he just separated them mercilessly but somehow he got caught to Aeon doing some other misdeed. And then on, Aeon didn''t like to look at him and Leon tried every possible way to keep him near.

    Aeon had enough of Leon, "That''s enough. I''m not here to ask for your help. I am here to ask my share papers of Harmon groups."

    Leon''s eyes widened. He clenched his fist to control his burning rage. At any cost, he wasn''t ready to disclose his secret he was hiding for a long time. He forced a smile naturally and said, "Oh, you want to sell it? Why don''t I buy it?"

    Aeon smirked seeing his brother still trying to fool him, "ording to the father''s will, his children can''t exchange share by any means. Mr.Harmon, don''t make it difficult for me."

    Leon stood up and went away failing to control his ugly expression on his face. He couldn''t believe Aeon even thought of selling his shares without knowing his share amount, "Then I will sell it to somebody capable. I will transfer the amount to you."

    Aeon startedughing mockingly. His elder brother never failed to y games but too bad he knows his ns. "So that you could transfer back to your name."

    Aeon wasn''t like this before. He was very innocent and believed every word Leon was saying but now he sees the underlying game of it.

    Leon put on a guilty face and spoke, "Is it urgent? I just happened to keep out documents in the World bank locker. I need at least two days to get it."

    He didn''t let Aeon speak and handed him the keys from his office drawer, "You can check all of my vaults and I will send you the passcodes of the digital locker."

    Aeon wanted to check but unfortunately, he doesn''t have time for it. He checked the office vault which had office files, property papers, and cash but not the share papers.

    He was thinking how to handle it, Leon spoke, writing a cheque, "How about this? I will write a cheque for you, when you sell the shares, you can transfer it to me. I will leave today to get the Shares-papers and will be back by day after tomorrow morning."

    He still put on a worried big brother expression and dialed a number on the inte to his secretary, "Prepare my flight to country W as soon as possible." He heard the response and hung up the call.

    It was happening so quickly that everything went unregister and blurry for Aeon other than thinking he can sell the shares and get away from Leon forever.

    Aarvi wanted Aeon to ept the help of Leon - Checked.

    He took the cheque and stood up, "I better get them on Wednesday."

    He had just finished, the PR director, his assistant, and secretary knocked on the door and rushed in without permission. Leon''s face darkened looking at the unprofessional behavior of his employees and the fury of Aeon alsoshed out on them.

    "How dare you enter inside without permission? You are all fired. See yourself out." He roared, scaring everyone in the room excluding Aeon who had seen the worse state of Leon.

    The director cringed but he still reported extending a hand to pass iPad, "President Harmon, you need to see this. This is spreading like wildfire and our team is failing to stop it." His panicked voice got Aeon and Jayce''s attention too.

    Leon furrowed his brows and snatched the iPad from his hand. Right after seeing the pictures, his first reaction was to look at Aeon who was curiously watching them.

    "Ahem, Aeon, why don''t you carry on? I have some work to do." He tried his best to put on a busy person''s face to send Aeon away hoping he wouldn''t be interested in his problems.

    Aeon actually didn''t care even if Harmon groups vanished the next day. He turned to Jayce to say, ''Let''s go'' but saw his ashen face trembling hands looking at his mobile.

    Suspicious, he grabbed his mobile and saw the pictures.

    One

    Two

    Three

    .

    .

    As photos went on, Aeon''s eyes were bloodshot and next...

    ''Crack''

    Aeon threw the mobile roughly on the face of Leon who wasn''t expecting it and he waste to dodge that way. A bruise instantly appeared on his side of the forehead due to the force of the throw.

    Aeon pounced on his brother like a wild tiger and punched his face with all his might. His breathing had twitched and he attacked mercilessly on Leon pinning him on the floor.

    Jayce trembled to the corner to be unnoticeable while the other three were frozen in shock without understanding why Aeon was acting that way just for the online viral post.

    Aeon''s continuous fist attack on Leon''s face started bruising his face severely and the blood on Leon''s face and Aeon''s knuckles couldn''t be differentiated.

    Aeon who looked genteel was thrusting for Leon''s blood with a murderous air filling the room suppressing the other four to even take a breath. He had transferred to a human wild beast who wanted to kill his brother then and there.

    ...

    Aarvi wanted Aeon to know a piece of truth to separate brothers permanently - Checked.

 Chapter 28 - Evil Schemer

    Aarvi knew well about the power of Leon Harmon and the image he had created around himself. The higher you are with fake images, it is easier to break down.

    So to crumble it forever between brothers, she wanted them to get face to face and release the news during the right time else Leon would make up new stories for the same.

    Leon didn''t get to defend himself when his hands were pressed on the floor by Aeon who roared like a lion, "How dare you drug my Amiah and sleep with her?"

    He swung his fist harder than the previous time, "What had she done to you?"

    For every punch, he asked a question, "You knew Amiah was my life."

    "How could you do it?"

    "She suicided because of you bastard."

    "You ruined her life with mine."

    "How could you think of sleeping with your own brother''s girlfriend?"

    "You animal!"

    The director, his assistant, and Leon''s secretary understood why Aeon was beating Leon but they couldn''t believe Leon having an affair who loves his wife like a priceless treasure.

    Dn who brought coffee threw the tray away and locked Aeon from behind separating him from Leon. Aeon kicked Leon as he was dragged away by Dn as he scowled at Leon, "I will kill you moron."

    Dn shouted at Aeon''s secretary, "Call the security now."

    Leon''s face was covered with blood and bruises. He was feeling dizzy trying to sit, Aeon pounced on him releasing himself from Dn and again rained punches on Leon.

    "You took my life and I will take yours."

    "I will kill you. I don''t care even if I go to jail, you scoundrel."

    Dn failed to hold Aeon and quickly security helped him to separate Aeon and Leon.

    Dn helped Leon who had fainted by the attacks and arranged to hospitalize him without daring to say a word to Aeon who wouldn''t stop himself attacking him without thinking.

    Aeon couldn''t release himself from the four guards and started crying apologizing to his dead ex-girlfriend, Amiah. "I''m sorry Amie, I''m sorry. I failed to protect you. I failed to protect you from the beast. I''m sorry Amie..."

    Quivering, Jayce didn''t dare to move from his ce. He couldn''t understand how anybody could get Leon and Amie''s pictures. One could easily say, Amiah was drugged in the pictures and was taken out of the club by Leon. In other pictures, Leon was nude looking at Amiah''s naked body on the bed which was blurred.

    Jayce was sure, the pictures were captured by the next room balcony and he was in the room once Leon left. He prayed Aeon shouldn''t get his pictures, else everything was going to be destroyed by Aeon who doesn''t care about anybody right now.

    Aeon cried for a long time without caring about Leon then he stood up determined to save Amiah Entertainment at any cost.

    He didn''t care about Jayce and left for Amiah Entertainment making some calls.

    Aarvi knew Aeon was going to get hurt but what he was feeling was nothingpared to what she went through and she felt it was necessary that Aeon should know the truth behind his girlfriend''s suicide... correction, murder by taking her self respect and destroying her confidence.

    --- In Skr International ---

    Dax opened his arms after hearing about the girl, "Come here, you will feel better."

    Aarvi chuckled but still obliged. Even though she hugged him, he didn''t. He caressed her head saying, "Yeah Yeah I know, you just show yourself as stone-hearted but you are silently feeling sorry for Aeon Harmon and his dead girlfriend."

    It was true but she never would let it affect her n, "Whatever."

    Dax curiously asked remembering his girlfriend, "Honeybun, do you want to meet my girlfriend? She is very curious to see my boss." Curious to the level, she keeps yammering about her.

    Aarvi shook her head backing off, "I am not sure what I am going to do after dealing with these people. I might disappear without a trace so no need. I don''t want more people to know ''Aarvi Evans'' exists."

    She hazily said going to her seat but Dax clutched her arm and turned her around to face him, "What the hell do you mean by that?"

    Aarvi flinched by the pain and frowned, "Dax."

    Dax left her arm and forcibly calmed down himself, "Aarvi Evans, don''t even think about leaving everything and disappear."

    Aarvi realized she shouldn''t have told him about it seeing him extremely serious, sheughed awkwardly. "I was kidding."

    Dax spat back instantly, "You weren''t."

    Aarvi''s face turned cold and tried to leave but Dax held her back and his voice turned almost pleading. "I don''t know why you are nning to leave but don''t make a rash decision. Be good, everything will be alright. Okay? You have us here, you have yourpany, your employees, you can''t just abandon us. Please..."

    Aarvi looked him in the eye but didn''t speak a word.

    Dax wrecked his brain and joked, "How about I get married and adopt you as my daughter? You can''t leave us at that time."

    Aarvi: "..."

    24-year-old girl having an adopted father of 24 years old?

    "People will think I''m your sugar baby. Eww, get off of me." Aarvi stood far away ring at him.

    Seeing her change in reaction, Dax breathed a sigh and seriously said, "Dum Dum, promise me you will not do anything stupid like running away from us. I will not look after thepany if you leave us."

    Aarvi nodded but she wasn''t sure about herself either. She had thought to join the military but she couldn''t. So she nned to leave the country and settle somewhere with a new identity and live alone without being anybody''s burden.

    Even though Dax saw her agree he wasn''t rxed. Once she finishes her game, he is ready to do anything to keep her around them.

    ...

    Aarvi was tapping her nails on the desk in deep thought thinking about whether to meet Sean Harmon or not. She sprinted in front of the reflecting ss and asked, "This dress looks too professional, isn''t it?"

    Dax peeled his eyes away from theptop screen and saw her. He nodded promptly, "It''s a formal dress Dum Dum."

    Aarvi nodded but she didn''t have any dresses in the Skr. She opened the messenger where her designer had sent her pictures of her new dresses.

    She selected a short dress that had ribbon ties on full sleeves. "How is this? To visit the hospital, I should look worried, concerned, and fragile."

    Dax chuckled and asked a question which he was curious about, "Why do you maintain two different personalities for two brothers?"

    Aarvi messaged her designer to send the dress as she responded, "Aeon Harmon is looking after thepany and I need to control him by the power. He doesn''t fall for cheap tricks. Whereas Sean Harmon wants beauty with no brains. Thankfully my parents at least have good genes and I got a pretty lovely face."

    Daxughed hearing her and seeing her make cute faces, "Evil schemer." He was sure Sean''s heart would melt seeing her cute.

 Chapter 29 - Unexpected Result

    In Rivas Multispeciality Hospital

    Leon Harmon had sustained pretty good injuries on his face and was treated by the top doctors of Rivas. Aaron got the news quickly but he didn''t know why Leon was beaten ck and blue and who was the girl in the picture.

    Anyhow, Leon admitting to the hospital quickly spread out creating another uproar in the media and social media with innumerable spections.

    Sean, Eliza, and Tara had reached the hospital where Dn was present. He just gave a brief of what happened in the office.

    Sean didn''t believe him, "Brother Dn, please stop spouting nonsense about my brother, even though they aren''t on good terms, Brother Aeon couldn''t be so ruthless. Why will he react so strongly to those fake photos in social media?" Leon Harmon was ''Best man'' ording to Sean.

    Tara and Eliza knew pretty well about Leon so they didn''t find it surprising but Eliza had to put on an act of loyal, sweet, and obedient wife, "How can Aeon be so cruel?" And she slumped on the chair and started crying.

    Tara controlled rolling her eyes but sat next to her patting her back, "Sis, you have to be strong now. We can''t fall weak..."

    Dn who knew the true colors of each one sniggered in his mind and saw Sean who might be phnderer but was innocent in everything. "Sean, calm down. What I said is the truth! Let Brother Leon wake up, then we will think what to do, alright?"

    Sean breathed heavily pacing in the corridor trying to reach Aeon but thetter wasn''t picking his calls. Sean loved both brothers dearly, he just can''t leave one for another and he can''t see then fighting either.

    Leon was treated and was on medication so the family members waited outside the VIP room on doctors'' instruction.

    Soon, Sean got a glimpse of a girl in a pretty ck dress fidgety near the elevator, biting her wine red lips. His eyes lit up identifying the Beauty in ck.

    He raced towards the elevator quickly but the girl got into the elevator. Sean didn''t think twice and took the stairs because another elevator was on another end of the floor.

    He went to the seventh floor and saw the elevator was in sixth. Without wasting time, he went down and saw the elevator was on fifth. His legs didn''t stop a second and he reached the fourth floor when some were getting on the elevator and he saw his Beauty in ck''s eyes widened in astonishment seeing him.

    He held her wrist over her sleeves and pulled her out without noticing the change in expression of her.

    Aarvi who thought her psychological barrier of skin touch wasn''t there anymore but her slight irritation started and flung his hand in no time. She was d she chose a full sleeve dress.

    Sean saw her anxiety and thought it was because of him, he tried to cup her face but Aarvi backed instantly. She tried to calm down and she yed along with her mood, "I shouldn''t be here. I... I will leave. I should leave."

    Sean jumped on his feet and blocked her entering the elevator, "No no no, you are at the right ce." He looked around and saw the cafeteria board, "Let''s go there and talk."

    Aarvi was calmed down a lot. Breathing slowly, she nodded and her voice faintly sounded, "Alright."

    Sean smiled hearing her sweet voice and forgot about his brother. He was thinking of making use of this meet and getting to know her well. "I''m Sean Harmon, and you?"

    Aarvi avoided his eyes looking around, "I know." Then her voice sounded concerned, "I heard your brother admitted here so I was worried..." Her face slightly flushed and started speaking in fluster, "No I mean, I... I was passing by so thought to check on you... No, no, I mean... It..."

    Sean was delighted to hear she went for him and she was concerned about him.

    Aarvi stood up hurriedly in awkwardness, "I''m sorry, I should leave."

    Sean shot up from his seat and urged, "Please please, sit down, sit down. You have no idea how much I searched for you. I had thought only I cared about you... It''s good."

    Aarvi objected, "No, it''s not good. I''m older than you and everyone will think I am here because of your status... I�� I should leave. Just forget I was here."

    "Are you really older than me?" Sean looked at her in amusement without believing it.

    Aarvi wanted him to know she was older - Checked.

    She wanted him to still be fond of her - Checked.

    She lowered her head in shame and hummed, "I should leave. I''m sorry."

    Sean blocked her, "No, No, I don''t have any problem with your age. Please sit." He sped his finger and pleaded by making puppy face, "Please please please..."

    Aarvi realized Sean might be phnderer but that stupid was already in love with her and ready to leave his ego and plea her. But she also knows Sean Harmon loved himself more than anyone else; he wouldn''t be sitting in front of her instead of taking care of his brother.

    Naomi, who was passing by, she swiftly took their picture and sent it to Aaron with a message. [Aaron, is she Aarvi Evans? I think she got a little boyfriend. Why didn''t you tell me before? I would have congratted her.]

    Her aim was to tell Aaron that Aarvi is flirting with Sean Harmon. She snickered thinking about how Aaron was going to kick Aarvi out. She happily got back to work thinking about it.

    Aarvi calmed Sean and asked him to sit to avoid attention. Sean wasn''t shy-type so he boldly and directly spoke, "We should date. Be my girlfriend. I am sure we will hit it off."

    Aarvi lowered her head in resignation shaking her head. She looked depressed and helpless, "I know I shouldn''t have any feelings but my horrible past will not let me move on. I will get over with my feelings. You should move on too. There are so many pretty girls, I''m sure you will like them."

    Sean decisively spoke. He was about his feeling towards Beauty in ck, "No way, you don''t know how special you are to me."

    Aarvi was inferior and dejected watching out of the building, "No, I don''t have the right to like anybody. I have lost it long back. I can''t give happiness to anybody when I''m in the dark." Whatever she told was the truth. She long back decided she wouldn''t bring anybody to her darkness and she will suffer alone. She didn''t want anyone to suffer or worry about her.

    Sean felt his heartache hearing about her past rtionship. He slid his hand under her extra-long sleeves when she was lost in thought. He tried tofort her, "No, you have all..."

    Aarvi''s hand trembled and retracted back in no time. She had really thought she was now fine with a small touch on her skin and it wouldn''t irritate her but she felt prickling all over the skin where Sean touched. It was like somebody poking thousands of needles to her skin.

    Her eyes became red and she failed to control her emotions in panic and spat out angrily forgetting the n, "You men just want a woman''s body. You are all the same. Disgusting."

    Then she ran out rubbing her hand searching for the washroom with irregr breathing.

    ---

    Her n to control Sean Harmon - Failed.

    An unexpected result - Panic attack.

 Chapter 30 - Princess

    Aaron checked the message he had received from Naomi and got to know that Aarvi continued with her n against Sean Harmon but he didn''t care to respond to the text message.

    Checking the time, he decided to pick Aarvi and wrapped his work. He had just reached the parking, he received a call. He answered it to hear, [President Rivas, Ms.Evans is speeding on the road. She isn''t looking fine.]

    "Isn''t ''fine''?"

    [Ms. Evans is rubbing her right hand repeatedly even while driving. She is driving towards the Waterfront vi.] Her security men in the shadow reported him.

    Aaron realized she wasn''t fine yet and correctly guessed the person behind it as Sean. He pulled his driver out and drove his car as fast as he could.

    He called her therapist and told him about the Friday activities and today''s reaction. The therapist wasn''t sure as he hadn''t spoken to Aarvi hence he said his analysis as she might be fine with the people she trusts but he warned him to be careful and not to overstep the boundaries.

    Aaron could literally count his heartbeat speeding towards the vi and reached fifteen minutes after her and ran upstairs to her room. "Aarvi!"

    Hearing Laze purring in the bathroom, he rushed inside to see her stand under the showerhead in the walk-in shower and rubbing her hand with a sponge. All the water faucets were turned on in the bathroom with liquid soap spilled all over.

    Laze stopped purring seeing Aaron and stood away from the water before going out.

    Aarvi hated the touch, just like a person with OCD. Some patients with OCD washed their hands for an entire day and Aarvi''s condition was simr; a single touch and she would wash her hand continuously until it was all mangled.

    Aaron had thought after such a long time, she was fine but No! He pulled the ss door and tried to hold her, "Aarvi,e out."

    Aarvi panicked again and cornered herself, "Don''t touch me. Don''t touch me..." She was scared she might start feeling the same if he touches her anywhere.

    Aaron wasn''t sure if she would feel the same or not but taking her out of the cold shower was also important. "Okay okay,e out, please."

    She sobbed saying, "No. It- It feels dirty, it''s burning, it''s pricking. It isn''t going."

    Aaron felt his heart-tug uncontrobly seeing her state. When she was feeling pricking on her hand, he felt somebody was stabbing his heart repeatedly. He couldn''t even imagine what she went through when she was missing.

    He took a step inside to take her out but Aarvi cried kneeling both legs down covering her hands and face from him, "Leave, leave... leave me alone."

    Aaron didn''t want to leave her alone, he ignored water from showerhead and wanted to carry her out but as soon as his hands touched her, she pushed him cornering herself to the ss wall.

    "Don''t touch m..."

    ''Thud'' Aaron fell back due to the slippery floor from liquid soap.

    Knowing he was there to help her and she hurt him, Aarvi went to him and rubbed his back head, "Is it hurting too much?"

    Aaron saw her tears continuously rolling on her cheeks and sniffling yet worried about him. He really wished nothing should have happened to her physically or psychologically. He can cure physical wounds but psychologically? It could stay with her life long.

    He pulled her to sit down straightening his back. He gently handled without irking her. "Your irritation wasn''t so serious. What happened so suddenly?"

    Aarvi sniffled and wiped her cheeks with her wet sleeves. She didn''t want to be like that either so she just briefed what she was feeling as she sobbed. "I shook Dax''s hand and I didn''t feel anything and I thought everything was fine. I even hugged him. Then I met Sean Harmon, when he held my wrist on my dress sleeves I started feeling the irritation but I controlled rubbing it off. When he cupped my fist in his palms, I wanted to burn my hand. I had thought I was getting fine but it is worsening."

    Aarvi didn''t react when Aaron wiped her tears so he understood the current situation to some extent.

    He patiently exined, "You are only immune to people who you trust, Like me, Shawn and Dax. Since you were sure that you were finepletely, Sean Harmon''s sudden intrusion broke your panic and scared you that you are back to zero from your progress of treatment." Aaron pointed to her hand he was holding, "See, I am holding your hand and you arepletely fine. So when you meet anybody next time, if you are mentally prepared, you wouldn''t be so irritated and can control yourself."

    Aarvi sniffled and wobbled her head in understanding.

    Aaron subconsciously smiled seeing her side nod. Little Aarvi''s head gesture to ''Yes'' ''Ok'' was actually wobbling her head side to side instead of up and down but the current Aarvi Evans nods for yes. So it reminded her of the Aarvi who loved to spend time with him.

    "Why are you smiling?" Aarvi asked, rubbing her face.

    Aaron shook his head faintly and said, "Come here."

    Aarvi closed a little without understanding and Aaron pulled her to embrace. He internally breathed a sigh seeing her fine and spoke without letting her speak, "Next time, please turn on the hot shower. It is very cold here."

    Aaron was surprised after a few seconds seeing her not break free but heard, "Your shirt is wet."

    He really wanted to ask, ''Would you have left me to hug you if it wasn''t wet?'' He didn''t ask.

    Since her dress material was pretty thick and good quality, it didn''t look awkward but his white shirt was sticking to his craved body. Irresistible to eyes but Aarvi didn''t even care to look.

    He left her but cupped her face. His voice was gentle as ever, "Next time if anything serious, you have to call me first, alright?"

    Aarvi wasn''t sure if she would call him but she still wobbled her head in affirmation.

    He carried her out of the walk-in shower and seated her on the counter. He filled her bathtub with hot water and added essential oils likevender and chamomile to avoid her cold.

    Aarvi who was sitting on the counter saw him quickly arrange everything and subconsciously asked, "Were you looking after your sister the same way?"

    After asking she realized she is envious of his sister due to him. She lowered her head clutching her wet dress hem, ''He is my doctor. What is going on with me?'' She closed her eyes and settled her thoughts hearing him speak.

    "She was a princess. She had everyone to dote on her..."

    Aarvi went down from her ce thinking she shouldn''t depend on him for anything. She cut in, "I will..."

    Her heels slipped on the wet floor and she fell back. Aaron was near hence held her quickly and Aarvi instinctively held his shoulder.

    He was calm looking at her pink face, swelling eyes, red nose, and continued speaking holding her in his arms, "... but she became haughty and she thought she could have everything she wanted and fell in love with the one who loved somebody else. She drank too much after hearing rejection and drove the car that ended her life."

    Aarvi askedying in his arms, looking up at him, "Is that why you told me not to touch alcohol?"

    Aaron stood straight helping her to stand as he responded, "I know you don''t take anything for granted like her. Anyway, alcohol isn''t good for your heart recovery."

    ''Your sister''s heart.'' Aarvi thought to herself looking at him.

 Chapter 31 - Ava Kelly

    Aeon who had left the Harmon group headquarters went straight to Amiah Entertainment. He called some people who could buy his Amiah''s shares and sold some. He dropped the cheque at Skr International before going to the cemetery where his ex-girlfriend Amiah was buried.

    He sat there talking to the gravestone and himself. He cried for some time without caring who was calling him nonstop.

    He made one promise that even if he has to work as an employee in hispany, he would do anything and everything to protect it. He decided he wouldn''t step in the Harmon Mansion or family again. He didn''t want to have a connection with them.

    He didn''t leave even at night and dozed off there itself.

    ---

    At Rivas multispeciality hospital

    Sean was frozen when Aarvi left. He didn''t have any wrong thoughts in mind like he always had for other girls. He genuinely wanted tofort her.

    ''Was her past rtionship so horrendous?''

    ''I have to help her out. She has all the right to love and to be loved. I have to be patient with her.''

    Then he realized he didn''t ask her contact information again. He pped his head and prayed he should get her again.

    He was zoned out thinking about Beauty in ck, Dn patted his shoulder, "Your brother is awake. Come and meet him."

    Sean nodded and went towards Leon''s ward.

    Tara and Eliza acted in front of each other as if they cared about Leon whereas both were disgusted by him which Leon didn''t bother at all.

    As soon as Sean entered, Leon put on a painful expression in his ck eyes due to the bruise. His voice was meek saying, "Sean, don''t listen to Dn, ok? Don''t confront Aeon. Let him mull over, he will be alright."

    Sean widened his eyes, "Bro, you mean Brother Aeon did this to you. I... I am going to ask him..."

    He turned to leave but Leon held him and his voice started ailing, "No, please don''t. Do me favor alright. Your brother just didn''t think it through and believed it. That''s it."

    "No, That''s not right. He is from the entertainment industry, how could he believe just anything?"

    "Sean, don''t be rash, listen to me please."

    Sean unwillingly nodded hearing his weak voice, "Fine..."

    Leon achieved his goal. Until he cleans up the mess, he can''t let Sean know it was Aeon''s ex-girlfriend and he was fooling around even after marriage. "Now go home and rest. I will be discharged tomorrow."

    "Alright." He put on a somber face and left.

    Leon''s voice turned cold and overbearing, "You two, get out. I don''t want to see your faces."

    Tara and Eliza left leaving Dn with Leon. Thetter asked "Who?"

    "Proxy IP, no clue. Dead end."

    Leon breathed heavily and said, "Somebody is targeting us. Keep an eye on these two brats, especially Aeon."

    "Alright"

    "Clean up as much as possible and release a statement as I''m being ndered and I hurt myself to prove my innocence to my wife." He was sure that Aeon wouldn''t bother about the media.

    Dn: "..."

    He knew Leon would do anything to keep his image clean even if he had to act like he was dying or if he has to act while dying, "I will do it. I have kept yourptop here, dinner will be served soon. Your security is increased and I will discharge you tomorrow."

    Leon motioned his hand to send Dn away. He needed time to think who could be against him. He knew well, the attacker wasn''t against his brothers but him.

    ---

    In the waterfront vi

    Aarvi was tired of sneezing even after a hot water bath. After the steam, she calmed a lot before dinner.

    She went to bed early feeling her head heavy but Aaron didn''t sleep. He somehow felt she wasn''t going to sleep for even a few hours. He sat on the day bed of her room and worked on hisptop silently.

    He nced at her curling under her ckforter. He knew her nightmares started but he just wished she could fight it back and get some sleep.

    He sighed remembering her first words to him after she woke up from thea. She hadn''t spoken for three months and just screamed, threw things at him or others, and always tried to run away from his mansion or whenever he took her out.

    With a deadpan face, he always brought her back even if she hit him. At some point, all thought she lost her memory but Aaron always doubted it.

    One day she had sessfully escaped from the hospital with some money and hailed a taxi. When he found her, she was standing in front of Kelly International looking at the big hoarding.

    He was very scared she might leave him and stood in front of her but saw her eyes red filled up with tears. She opened her lips to say, "I want Ava Kelly dead."

    Ava Kelly, Aarvi Evan''s real identity. The real sessor of Kelly International.

    That day he understood she killed herself and became a shell without a soul.

    He managed to get an unrecognized body and dered Ava Kelly as dead with the help of her grandfather. He gave her a new identity and then she never escaped from him instead she heard him so that she could get well soon.

    But only one thing she couldn''t make her mind to say was what happened in that week when she went missing. How did she end up in an abandoned ce shot on her chest, beaten up to death with innumerable wounds and internal injuries?

    Many nurses, doctors had fainted seeing her when he brought her to the hospital. She needed a heart transnt urgently and he was d his father suggested using his sister''s heart who was brain dead and on a venttor for more than a week even though they knew she would never wake up.

    He felt like they were preserving his sister''s heart to save Aarvi else he would have lost her too.

    When he returned to Mocon, he lost his mother followed by his sister found brain dead on the street and Aarvi missing. Only he knew how he was still able to stand to save hisst lifeline. Probably if he had lost Aarvi, he would be living like a lifeless doctor without any zeal in life.

    Now he had a purpose to live.

    Aaron heard her groans bing louder with her cry and quickly went to her. "Aarvi... Aarvi..."

    Aarvi jolted up, her face streaked with tears breathing irregrly, she held Aaron''s t-shirt blurted out, "They are beating me, they want to torture me and kill. They, they..."

    Aaron asked hurriedly, "Who are they?" He wanted to hear who exactly is behind her state.

    Aarvi pointed her trembling hand around to show who was beating her but realized it was a nightmare and she was sleeping in her room. She buried her face in her knees and burst into tears without speaking. How much ever she repeated to herself that it was all over, it just doesn''t leave her.

    Aaron''s heart ached to see her suffering even after three years. He embraced her tight caressing her head gently letting her cry so that she could at least fall asleep.

    The day he gets to know who is actually behind her state, he would do anything to show them how the hell feels like.

 Chapter 32 - Untouchable

    In the morning.

    Sunbathing in the early morning warm rays falling on her delicate skin, breathing in the fresh and cool air, Aarvi was cold pressing her swollen eyes instead of yoga.

    When Aaron finished his gym and went near the pool, she was still sitting with her cold ice pack. Opening her one eye but she again shut it feeling embarrassed. She had cried in arms for a long time before dozing off. He hadn''t even dared to leave her alone in the room and rested on her day bed.

    Aaron didn''t have any mood to bring up such memories but seeing her blush in awkwardness after seeing him, a smile crept on his face.

    He hadpped five times when he asked tousling his wet hair, "Breathing exercise?"

    Aarvi shook her head and scurried away making him chuckle.

    ''Doozy''

    He started seeing her different expressions unlike serene so he was happy everything was going good.

    At the breakfast table, Aarvi got Zain (Apple Pie)''s call. She saw Aaron after seeing her mobile near him. He answered it on the speaker seeing her both hands busy holding a toast and butter knife.

    "Morning Sunshine!"

    Aarvi quickly cleared her mouth and wished, "Good Morning."

    "I am sending the Shares papers to your private office with a man who would ask for your signature pretending it to be the registered post. Alright?"

    "Okay. I will manage the rest."

    Zain asked since he hadn''t heard anything, "Pumpkin, what about Sean Harmon?"

    Aarvi almost bumped her head on the table thinking about it but stopped herself knowing Aaron''s eyes were on her, "I scolded him and ran away. Thankfully there was nothing on the table else I would have smashed it on his head. So change in n. I will meet him after I stabilize Amiah Entertainment."

    There was weird silence before Zain spoke, "Alright! Lots of hugs and kisses. Bye."

    She shook her head in resignation and took a spoon full of her healthy oats after the piece of bacon toast. Aaron asked hesitantly without showing it on his face or voice, "Who is Apple Pie?"

    Aarvi merely nced at him, "Cousin."

    ''Cousin? Zain Kelly?'' Aaron had heard about him from little Aarvi.

    "Oh!" He was satisfied with the answer. Initially, he had thought Shawn or Dax might be in love with her but Shawn had cleared everything, in the beginning, saying they were more like bros. Then this Apple Pie had quite an ambush identity.

    "Why Apple Pie?"

    Aarvi was surprised to see his interest in her Apple Pie. "He loves to eat Apple Pie."

    Aaron just nodded resting his heart at ease. At the end of the day, she is a lot morefortable with him but that ''Doctor'' tag needs to be removed quickly.

    ---

    At Amiah Entertainment

    Aarvi had collected the share papers and reached Amiah Entertainment President''s Office. After knowing Aeon wasn''t in office even at ten in the morning. She asked to locate him leaving her bodyguards outside the Aeon''s office.

    Aeon was curious hearing Amiah''s new shareholder was sitting in his office waiting for him. He had to quickly freshen up and reached the office to see Jayce arguing with tall, well-built bodyguards in ck gear.

    "What is going on here?"

    His voice stopped Jayce in his tracks and was still fearful to face Aeon. Darting his eyes around, he reported, "These two are bodyguards and they aren''t letting me inside." He has to quickly report to Leon about the new shareholder of thepany.

    A bodyguard spoke emotionlessly, "President Harmon, we are instructed to stop everyone entering inside except you. Our boss is waiting for more than half an hour, please get in."

    Aeon nodded and entered while Jayce tried to follow but stopped by bodyguards, "You dumb headed fools, I''m President Harmon''s assistant."

    A bodyguard spoke hoarsely, "We know different ways to shut you aside and I''m sure you will not like it."

    Jayce saw their biceps and gulped: "..."

    ''Life is important.'' He silently backed out.

    Inside the office, Aeon saw somebody sitting on his chair and reading his new movie draft. His face turned grim and quickly snatched the file but was shocked seeing who it was and her serene face.

    Unknowingly he calmed down. It was like there were no problems in her life and it gave him the feeling that his life is peaceful without any difficulties.

    Aarvi saw him dazed and flicked her slender fingers in front of his face which woke him up to reality. "The movie budget is awful. I''m investing in your movie." Aarvi said straightforwardly.

    It was a story called ''Untouchable''. A male lead having some kind of deficiency in the blood which causes his skin irritation. He gets to knowter that his stepmother was poisoning him for many years to avoid him having a family so that her son could inherit everything. It had suspense,edy, romance, and the perfect amount of evilness.

    "Excuse me! I never gave you that right."

    Aarvi nodded and opened her bag to keep thepany share papers.

    Aeon spoke before her, "I only sold 25 percent shares. I have 40 percent shares and I''m the lead shareholder. And how the hell did you buy the shares? I sold to... Was he your man?"

    Aarvi pointed at the chair without getting up from his chair, "Right. With your current stats, how did you even think somebody could buy it at such a high price, President Harmon?"

    Aeon thought about the previous day''s events. He wanted to be the highest shareholder to control Amiah but a man was ready to buy 25 percent shares at a higher price than the market price saying he trusts in Amiah Entertainment. In a hurry to solve and go to his Amiah''s gravestone, he hadn''t asked anything.

    "But still, I''m the lead of Amiah entertainment." He stood on his ground.

    Aarvi just tilted her head pointing at the papers. He quickly took and checked to understand she had forty-five percent.

    Aarvi asked coldly, "Do you think it''s difficult for me to get more shares?... Shall we talk business now?"

    Aeon slumped on the chair thinking he lost everything from his hand without hearing her. For the movement all he had in his mind was he lost Amiah and Amiah Entertainment. He knows Skr always revamped the business it buys so he requested without his realization, "Can you not change thepany name?"

    Aarvi frowned and ordered, "Collect yourself, President Harmon. I don''t want a loser to run Amiah Entertainment."

    Aeon''s somber face crinkled hearing her.

    Aarvi continued in her overbearing tone, "I am giving you five minutes. Do whatever you want but I want to see the man who is capable of running the business."

    Her hands stretched and snatched the movie draft copy to continue reading leaving him confused and at the loss of words.

    Right after five minutes, Aarvi saw him silently sitting but there wasn''t any depressed, lost man. He was a confident, dedicated, andpassionate President of thepany ring at her.

    "Your first task, Fire your assistant. Right Now!"

    Aeon grounded his teeth and mmed his hands on the table, "Who the f**k do you think you are? Get out."

    Aeon Harmon never betrays his friends for the third person.

 Chapter 33 - Controlling

    Aarvi wanted to y safely in her dangerous game but Aeon Harmon never betrays his friends for the third person. He grounded his teeth and mmed his hands on the table loathing her confidence, "Who the f**k do you think you are? You might be President in your office, not here. Get out."

    Aarvi smirked indifferently but she hates how frequently he uses f words to shut her. Even though her smile was enticing, Aeon just couldn''t read what was going on in her head.

    She didn''t care what he said, "Two choices! Fire him or I will pull you down both. I don''t think you would like to see Amiah Entertainment in other''s hands." The right pressure to tame him even though he was fuming. Aria knew well to press his nerves at the perfect time.

    Seeing him ring, Aarvi ignored him as if he didn''t matter to her. She ced an envelope in front of him, "Do or die." Simple as that.

    He sounded furious, "You-" Aeon pointed his finger at her but her faint smile and raised brows anticipating for him to continue were enough to shut his lips. His voice toned down unknowingly while saying, "I will never y by your terms."

    She patiently took her mobile saying, "Alright, I will dump you from yourpany."

    She patiently swiped on contact named Apple Pie and put it on speaker purposefully.

    [Pumpkin, any problem at Amiah?]

    Aarvi straight asked, "How long will it take for us to buy the max shares except Aeon Harmon''s?"

    Aeon and Aarvi both heard Zain snicker, [Is that loser acting high and mighty?...]

    Aeon clenched his fist hearing the other end calling him a loser. He so wished to knock her on the table and pull the other man out and teach him a lesson.

    "... Pumpkin, it isn''t like youck money and ''Money talks''. Say yes, you will get thepany share papers in three hours maximum. The paperwork can be der."

    Aarvi who was watching Aeon saw his eyes widened. Seeing them talking about millions worth shares as a piece of toy infuriated him and he hung up the call thinking she will say yes and he will forever lose hispany.

    To be a lead shareholder, he needs money and he doesn''t have it. So if he is the president, he could earn and have hispany too. "I need a valid reason to fire him."

    "Aeon Harmon, don''t you dare touch my things without my permission. This is thest warning. Know your goddam limits."

    Aeon spat back instantly, "You are the one sitting in my office without my permission. How dare you warn me?"

    Pea Brained man! Aarvi stood up to leave without a word but her beautiful smile dangerously rmed him

    Aeon didn''t want to ept but he knew Skr is perfect for hispany. It was just he couldn''t stand her. It irritates him to ept that he feels inferior in front of her and her mysterious smiles always distract him. "Fine. I will listen to you."

    She felt it''s too much drama with Aeon. She pointed to the envelope, "Sign and prove."

    Having no choice, Aeon signed the papers and left his friend to save thepany. He had to go out after hearing her, "Jayce..."

    Jayce stood up and asked frantically, "Who is the new shareholder? Why is he having bodyguards? What is going on?"

    "You are fired. Pack your things, collect the remaining payment from the finance department, and leave."

    Jayce wasn''t sure how to describe his feeling when his overflowing benefits were vanishing just like that. His life of luxury depends on being around Aeon. If he loses his ce, Leon would toss him away like a piece of muck.

    His overwhelming insecurity spoke, "No, what are you saying? How could you fire me? I was the one who stayed by you all the time, how could you do this to me? Aeon, tell me what is going on. Is that new shareholder doing this?"

    Aeon followed Aarvi''s order with a frown, "Stayed with me? Are you sure you stayed with me for me? Jayce Porter, how dare you still lie to me?"

    Jayce stumbled back hearing him, cold sweat started trickling down on Jayce''s face looking at Aeon. He gulped a few times trying to be inposure. He wanted to lie to stay safe from Aeon.

    Aeon had thought Aarvi was a nuisance when she said Jayce Porter isn''t his friend instead Jayce is just toying with him. Aeon wanted to prove to her that there was nothing but seeing Jayce''s reaction and seeing him taking steps back looking frightened, Aeon believed Aarvi without another word.

    Aeon grabbed Jayce''s cor and roared, "Are you going to tell me or not?"

    Jayce was scared and started trembling by remembering how Aeon had beaten Leon. He couldn''t afford to get to Aeon''s hand. He didn''t know how Aeon got to know everything. He feared what if Aeon got to know that after Leon, he had assaulted Amiah too.

    In fright, he med everything on Leon, "It was your brother. He indoctrinated me to work for him to keep an eye on you. I wasn''t doing anything other than telling him about you. I swear, I didn''t do anything to Amie. I swear..."

    Aeon left his cor in disbelief. He had just thought Jayce was trying to help him by taking Leon''s name but never as he was doing it for Leon.

    As soon as Aeon left Jayce, thetter ran away without looking back.

    Aeon had thought he was controlling his own life but got to know why his life was smooth.

    Aarvi who waited inside for ten minutes went out and saw Aeon lost in thought mockinglyughing at himself. Aarvi somehow felt like he was suffering deeply and couldn''t be able to collect this time due to the reopening of old wounds with the new wounds but she shook off the thoughts.

    Her cold tone echoed, "I don''t have a whole day''s time. Get your ass in the office."

    Aeonposed himself and went inside. Aarvi was professional when it''s about work. She pointed to the chair for him as she spoke. "Nobody should know I''m the lead shareholder. You are answerable to me but to the world, you are the owner..."

    Aeon was surprised and quickly checked the contract paper. ''Aarvi Evans''. He realized shares weren''t brought by Skr but herself.

    She checked the time after exining everything and saw a man in thete twenties knock on the door and enter inside. Aarvi didn''t care about the introduction or greetings.

    "President Harmon, he will be your assistant from today. He has a list of employees who need to be reced. There will be a few infrastructural changes that will be taken care of by him. He is more experienced and well versed than you so you could also ask for opinions and suggestions."

    Aeon spoke right after him, "Presi..."

    She cut it coldly, "Miss. Evans... When I said nobody, I meant no one."

    Aeon red up irked by her control, "I''m not going to be your ve."

    Aarvi stood up taking the signed contract papers, "You have no choice." She smiled leaving him powerless and fume clenching his fist.

    Her n to control Amiah Entertainment - Checked.

    Controlling Aeon - She will do that soon.

    Aeon saw her gracefully walking out. ''I will never let you control my new movie.'' As soon as his new movie airs, he wants to buy some more shares and get out of her clutch.

 Chapter 34 - Complimentary Kiss

    Aarvi saw media reporters at the entrance of Amiah Entertainment to meet Aeon Harmon due to Leon Harmon. She drove her car out instructing the bodyguards to return to Skr and reached Rivas Industries.

    She has to meet her therapist due to her previous days'' outburst.

    She never really goes alone to any checkup and Aaron always apanied her as a personal physician which he started to think how to get rid of it

    Waiting for his meeting to get over, Aarvi had dozed off on the couch due tock of sleep. Aaron entered to see her peacefully napping.

    "Shhh..."

    He silenced his secretary at the door and cued the directors and secretary Wen to leave. Grabbing a soft knitted rug from the room closet, he covered her and helped her with a pillow removing her arm under her head gently saying, "How can you sleep in such a small ce?"

    His Cupcake, thirteen-year-old Ava Kelly, and Aarvi Evans didn''t look much different other than growing a little. Her petite face still looked dainty and her skin was still baby soft.

    He smiled looking at her lips reminiscing the past.

    Both studied in the same school. He was working part-time in a cafe nearby from the age of sixteen years. He had recently learned to prepare cupcakes and was good at it. He got to know Ava Kelly when she frequented the same cafe only for his cupcake.

    Even though he was ready to give her a free cupcake, she always paid for it. He had even offered, if she helps him, she doesn''t have to pay but she had asked ''how could help be priced? Help is help and business is a business.'' She was helping him and still paid for the cupcakes.

    Once he had said a cupcake will cost its price plus aplimentary kiss to the chef. Even though she was bbergasted, since it was him, she had kissed his cheek and enjoyed the cupcake.

    He had repeated it a few more days and the rest of the days she would voluntarily kiss his cheek and eat the cupcake.

    ''Doozy!'' There are many kisses in the debt.

    He had just tapped her nose, Aarvi woke up and saw Aaron tenderly looking at her. His sharpness had softened, instead of cold, he looked full of warmth and his gentle smile was worth watching.

    Aaron didn''t know what to do kneeling closer to her. If she had reacted, he wouldn''t have found it difficult but her nk look gives him no clue.

    Aarvi blinked a few times and thought when did she start having Aaron in her dreams. She always got her past in the dreams, ''Why did hee?'' She again closed her eyes without believing Aaron was right there savoring his view.

    Aaron: "..."

    He waved his hand in front of her face and voiced his thoughts in a low voice, "You don''t have the habit of..."

    His voice shot her eyes open. Slowly, her forefinger poked his cheek to test and sat up in fluster. Without exnation, Aaron understood she thought he was in her dream.

    He didn''t want to make her ufortable, "Lunch?"

    Aarvi nodded as she was hungry but the next second she was in his arms. She held his shoulder to bnce herself ring at him. "Doctor Rivas!"

    Aaron nonchntly left her in the ensuite and went out saying, "Get fresh ande."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Her mouth was open like round O looking at his indifference as if it wasmon for him. ''When did he get so daring?'' She looked at the mirror and scolded herself, "Yeah! All because of you. Which idiot told you to cry and that too in this man''s embrace? Ugh."

    She sshed some water on her face and calmed down before going out in her fullposure as ''Aarvi Evans''.

    Aaron noticed she started behaving more reserved with her signature serene expression for everything and maintained a distance from him.

    His move on her - In the bottomless hole.

    He has to think about how to woo her without telling her so that she could remove the tag ''Doctor.''

    After meeting the therapist, both returned to the waterfront vi. Aaron noticed Aarvi was avoiding him and doing everything on her own and even took her medicine and went to bed without letting him utter a word.

    Leaning on her room door frame, he was really envious of Laze seeing it cuddle her. He controlled his urge to toss it out when it licked her cheek.

    ''I''m going to cast you aside soon.'' He thought like tsundere and went to his room haughtily jealous of a cat.

    ...

    Unexpectedly, that night Aarvi slept rather well without getting disturbed even when there were heavy thunderstorms the whole night.

    Aaron had checked on her twice to make sure she was sleeping which surprised him. He always saw her pressing the pillow on her ear to stop hearing it.

    On the other end of the city, Aeon was sleepless thinking about thepany and Amiah. Leon was sleepless because his team failed to get information about everything.

    Information about Beauty in ck - Failed.

    Information about the person who released his photos - Failed.

    Information about the new shareholder - Failed.

    Leon whose face was in White Bandage ignored the pain from it and broke everything in the study room failing to control his aggression. He never lost whenever he wanted anything.

    Dn stood in the corner failing to control Leon but he didn''t try repeatedly because whenever Leon loses his cool, he was an untamed beast destroying everything. He had said a few times to get help from a psychiatrist for his uncontroble behavior but Leon never listened to him.

    Dn was standing silently without provoking him but Leon saw him and held his cor, "Did you check thepany details? How can we not get any information? And how did that rascal get fired? I want every information."

    Dn tried to lose his clutch saying, "Okay, we will check on it..."

    Leon didn''t wait for him to continue and punched him, "Ipetent fools! How dare you lie to me?" Leon clutched his neck, "If I don''t get information, you all will die in my hands." Then he threw Dn aside and said gravely, "Get out of my sight."

    Dn frowned but didn''t let a single word out of his lips. Other than himself, nobody knows why he was working for many years under Leon bearing his all torture, insults, and attacks.

    As soon as he gets the information he wanted, he wouldn''t care to kick Leon aside and leave. Leon Harmon''s every misdeeds proof is with him if Leon tries to make him a scapegoat.

 Chapter 35 - Deeply In Love

    At Harmon Groups

    Dn didn''t care about the heavy downpour and went to meet their men who were working on three cases. "Any progress?"

    "Assistant Harmon!" Many greeted in unison and left a chair for him to sit.

    Even though Leon doesn''t treat Dn well inside the walls, he was a highly regarded employee of the Harmon Groups and Companies. After Leon Harmon, everyone gave Dn the utmost respect and his image was no less forbidding than Lean Harmon.

    Anky man who was in front of theputer spoke, "Assistant Harmon, there is no lead. It''s void. Nobody entered or left. Everything looks clean."

    "Somebody must have cleaned it."

    That man shook his head, "So clean work is impossible."

    Dn snapped at him, "Impossible for you. Ipetent people. Work on it."

    He got up and went to his office room thinking about how to get the information about everything. Until he gets to know the information he wants, he has to stick by Leon Harmon by hook or by crook so he does every possible thing to be loyal to Leon.

    --- Next day ---

    Aarvi was surprised to herself thinking she didn''t get a dream and slept well after a really long time. Her sleep routine is just four hours due to her unavoidable dreams. So sleeping eight whole hours, she was in a good mood.

    But before she could leave the vi, Aaron stopped her, "It''s a cyclone. The weather will not change for theing five days. You areing with me."

    During thest two years, she obliged because she was under observation and the weather quickly affects her health. Now she didn''t feel like following him would be a better idea.

    "No."

    "Aarvi!" Aaron closed the car door without letting her enter.

    She pursed her lips looking at him, "I''m in warm clothes, I will not eat cold food, If rain pour continues, I will stay at Skyarc. Shawn will be there."

    Aaron was amused that she didn''t start a fight. He convinced gently, "It''s not just about it. Traffic jams will increase and I can''t reach you if I need it."

    She somehow interpreted that he wasn''t telling her as a doctor. ''Patient is the needy one, the doctor isn''t.''

    She shook her head in mind to disperse her thoughts assuming she was thinking too much, "I''m really not in a mood to argue. If I feel ufortable, I will call or look for you immediately."

    "Aar..." He didn''t stop thinking she might really get irritated as she had avoided him the previous day. He opened the car door for her and passed her an umbre once she sat, "You might need it."

    Aarvi nodded and let him close the door. She couldn''t understand why she started feeling ufortable around him even though he was the same.

    Messing her mind, she drove out of the garage of the vi checking the rearview mirror seeing him watching her car. She started to feel like Aaron was treating her differently even though there was nothing special.

    Smacking herself, "What''s wrong with you? You are Aarvi Evans. You have to control your thoughts too."

    Composing herself she drove to the center of the business city and unexpectedly saw Sean Harmon sitting alone in a cafe. She had thought to meet after the weather changes but changed the n. She parked her car giving heads up to her Apple Pie.

    She smiled seeing the umbre thinking she would have gotten wet without it but the next second, she smacked on her head, "What''s wrong with you?"

    She checked herself in the mirror and liked her outfit of the day. Ava Kelly never cared to groom up and kept simple but Aarvi Evans enjoyed what she should. She had never cared to pick pretty dresses or showing off but Aarvi Evans has many designers to work for her even if she wears only ck.

    In an all-ck outfit, thigh-high boots, her chocte brown hair was wavy with the big hoop earring to her ears. Her scarlet lips were in the perfect kissable shape. Full sleeve, high neck sweater dress hugged her curves trying to dominate its darkness with her orbs which were checking outside.

    Stepping out holding a ck umbre, Aarvi avoided all the camera eyes on her. She didn''t enter the cafe but passed by it at moderate speed thinking whether Sean would notice her or not without showing her presence as deliberate.

    One step.

    Two steps.

    Three steps.

    .

    .

    Ninth, Aarvi''s eyes lit up hearing the voice behind her, "Hey... Hey... wait!"

    Aarvi wanted him to be still fond of her - Checked.

    She wanted him to go behind her leaving his ego - Checked.

    She knew he was calling her but she didn''t stop and walked ahead intentionally increasing her speed letting him get wet in the rain.

    She entered a small dessert shop and ordered hot chocte when Sean rushed in, "Huh! I got wet."

    Aarvi smirked but when she turned around, she was surprised, "What are you doing here?"

    Sean didn''t answer and extended his hand, "Give me your mobile."

    Aarvi yed dumb, "Excuse me!"

    Sean urged like a little boy asking mobile to y games, "Your mobile..."

    Aarvi passed her mobile in confusion, "Did you forget your mobile?"

    "Miss, your hot chocte." The shopkeeper passed her hot chocte. Aarvi requested one more, "Add one more please, I will pay at the counter. Thank you."

    The shopkeeper returned her smile and quickly got to work. That shop didn''t have a security camera and the ss walls were opaque so she was safe.

    Sean who saved his number on her mobile dialed his number to save it on his mobile. "Your killer smile...! See you look so cute smiling. Forget your past... Hmmm don''t worry, I will make you smile every day."

    Aarvi was amazed by his confidence, "You mean, I don''t look cute if I don''t smile."

    Sean stopped her, "Wait wait wait, before I forget again, tell me your name first."

    Aarvi realized Sean was determined this time so he didn''t get into conversation easily. "Aarvi!"

    Sean was ecstatic nodding at her, "Aarvi... Aarvi means peace or the one who makes peace. It suits you." He smiled naively.

    ''Peace? Mr.Harmon, I''m back to ruin the peace.'' Aarvi thought to herself and passed him hot chocte and both sat at a table.

    "Aarvi what?"

    Aarvi nced at him and scoffed in mind, "Is it so important? I am not a bigshot like you."

    Sean instantly responded to stop raising any doubts and misunderstanding, "No, no! The important one is YOU. Not a family or status."

    Aarvi imagined if Sean tells that to Leon, how he might react.

    Sean continued seeing her mute without looking at him, "I have saved my number in yours and I have yours."

    Aarvi merely nodded and became mute again.

    Sean was disappointed and started thinking about how to handle it without affecting her past wounds. He also understood time passing with a random girl and flirting with them is easier than sitting in front of Aarvi who was happy just by the hot chocte in her hand instead of expensive stuff.

    Sean confessed straightforwardly with a hint of excitement, "Let''s date. I really like You. In a time where girls don''t care to change boyfriends, you arepletely different. I will adjust to you and wait for you to until you can trust me. I promise I will not make you ufortable and keep you happy. I will not force you to do anything until you are ready for it. I will love you so much that you will forget your past and fall deeply in love with me."

    Aarvi wanted Sean to confess - Checked.

    She wanted to get the n back on the right track - Checked.

 Chapter 36 - Unavoidable Emergency

    Aarvi silently watched Sean as she heard. Her neutral expression changed to slightly sad. Her brow heads raised slightly as her lips corner curved down and her gaze finally went to the table from Sean.

    Sean felt his heartache seeing her depressed. He couldn''t understand which fool could leave and hurt such a doll.

    She shook her head. "It will not work out. You are still a child and don''t know how the world is." She deeply sighed and kept her hot chocte cup down feeling sorry for it failing to enjoy it more time.

    Sean shook his head vigorously thinking she was depressed just by the thought of dating. "Aarvi, listen to me. Probably I may not know the world as much as you, I can keep you happy. I''m not a child. I''m twenty-one." He proudly said thest line stating himself as an adult.

    Aarvi raised her brows slowly blinking hershes looking at him, "Okay! Tell me, have you ever earned even a hundred dors?"

    Seanughed hearing her, "I have millions of amount bnce, why do I have to earn?"

    Aarvi snickered in her mind and she had expected it from him. "That''s your brother''s money... Yeah, you might have met some girls who love to spend your money but I''m not one of them. My ex-fiance was like you and I don''t want you if you don''t know the value of money living off your parents or brother. If he abandons you, what will you do? Beg on the streets?"

    Aarvi stood up and went to the counter to pay for the second hot chocte.

    Thinking about what she said, he realized she was right. He can''t live like an unruly man and he should be like Leon to keep Aarvi happy as Leon keeps Eliza happy. Deciding, he went to Aarvi, "I will start working at ourpany from today. Will you agree now?"

    Aarvi frowned facing him, "So you still want to depend on your family and get things easily. Mr.Harmon, I don''t babysit grownup man."

    She moved to leave but Sean blocked her path. "Wait wait." He mulled over and spoke, "If I be responsible and work depending on myself, will you ept me?... Please."

    Aarvi crossed her arms looking him in the eye.

    She wants to make him independent - Work in progress.

    She shook her head, "Sean Harmon, life isn''t so easy. Your family will never allow a girl like me to be a daughter-inw."

    "What?" Sean blurted out before he knew.

    Aarvi''s face turned dark and eyes sharpened on him. Her tone turned cold, "You wanted to enjoy a few days with me and dump. Sean Harmon, you are sick."

    She pulled the door open to leave but Sean shut it without touching her. They weren''t even dating, marriage wasn''t in his list at all. He was more like, ''I''m just 21, why will I think to marry. I still have to enjoy life so much.''

    He started lying, "No, I didn''t mean that. You spoke directly about marriage and I haven''t stood on my feet yet..."

    A little boy who was leaving the shop tugged his pants to get the attention, "Uncle you are standing on your feet."

    Aarvi pursed her lips but chuckled seeing the ugly expression on Sean''s face. She kneeled to reach the little boy''s height, "Tell me, do you write your homework on your own?"

    Little boy sweetly smiled at her, hearing her sweet gentle voice, "Yes! I''m a big boy."

    "Good! You don''t depend on Mommy for your homework but Uncle depends on his brother. Standing on our feet means doing our work on our own. Understood?"

    "Ooo" He gave a side-eye to Sean and spoke what he had heard previously, "Sister, don''t marry this uncle. He doesn''t even know to do homework."

    Aarvi nodded her head and sent him with his mother who wasughing looking at Sean embarrassed.

    "You-" Sean pointed at the little boy who stuck his tongue out at him and left the shop.

    Aarviposed and spoke, "Even kids understand if exined. Don''t waste your time and mine. Excuse me..."

    Sean blocked her again, "You also like me, how can you do this?"

    Aarvi pointed to the same little boy crossing the road with his mother, "I like that little boy too, should I date him? I can''t just be with you because of that. I need somebody who is hardworking and can protect me. With you, I have to save you and I have to give you financial support."

    Sean felt like his brain was twisted, battered, and hammered hearing her. Half of her words just flew away above his head.

    "Ok, I will be real independent. And my brother will ept anybody I like."

    Aarvi knew he didn''t really hear her. She sniggered, "Unless you can achieve being independent, don''t even think about talking about me anywhere. If you think I am bluffing, go and ask your second brother. Call me after that. Move aside."

    Sean couldn''t stop her this time and sat on the table tousling and messing up his hair without understanding anything.

    The shopkeeper who had heard Aarvi went to Sean seeing him distressed. "Young man, don''t lose thedy. You can never get somebody like her again. She wants you to be a better person unlike wasting your money."

    Sean raised his head to see the shopkeeper and smiled, "She is too good and I don''t even go near good. How am I going to change?"

    The shopkeeper chuckled hearing it, "If you really love her, it will not be difficult." He stood up and went to serve new customers who entered inside.

    Sean decided to talk to Aeon and left the shop quickly.

    ---

    Aarvi could only think Sean''s mind doesn''t go off track and ignore her failing to change himself. Her good mood damped seeing the water sttering without stopping.

    The dark clouds started unsettling her with perilous thoughts. The strong winds and heavy rain was bringing unavoidable emergencies in the city blocking the roads. The lightning in the sky looked artistic but pierced the ears with its rumble.

    She couldn''t understand why the rainy or cold season is called romantic. For her, it looks depressed and scary as hell.

    To keep herself warm, she wrapped an extrayer of the shawl and sat with Tia in the flower shop. The business was dull due to rain so both watched outside pouring continuously.

    "Sister Aarvi, you go inside. It''s cold here." To maintain flower freshness, the temperature was low and rain lowered the temperature more.

    Aarvi helped Tia wear the warm cozy poncho, "Don''t walk unnecessarily. Watch TV or y games. Keep yourself warm."

    Tiaughed, "Sister Aarvi, you worry too much."

    Aarvi caressed her head and went in to prepare coffee for both then she went out to give her the cup. Suddenly the dark surroundings brightened, blinding their vision.

    ''Boom''

    "Ahh...." Both girls shrieked.

    ''Crack''

    An ear-piercing rumble scared both the girls. While covering her ears Aarvi dropped the cup which fell on her feet before spilling the coffee on the floor. The duo sighed deeply patting their chest realizing it was thunder.

    Tia spoke, "Why am I feeling something bad going to happen?... Sister Aarvi, your feet..." Tia jumped from her ce.

    Aarvi was wearing leather boots so it didn''t burn her, "I am fine."

    Tia took out the mop to clean and Aarvi went inside. They heard another loud rumble shaking them to the core then everything went to dark.

    Aarvi''s breath twitched in the darkness. She never saw a power cut in the business center.

    Calming herself she was going towards her desk but she started feeling like some were surrounding her hearing the footsteps. She looked around frantically but she couldn''t see anything in the darkness. She was careful all the time, she couldn''t understand how her location was disclosed.

    ''Leon Harmon located me?''

    She wanted to scream ''Tia'' to call her in but was scared that somebody would hit her hearing the voice.

 Chapter 37 - Lust And Hunger

    Aarvi cornered her to the wall and the only person she could think of reaching her soon to her current location was Aaron. Her trembling hands swiped on the contact name but heard the ring in the room and, "Aarvi!"

    Aaron had checked the weather notice from the state administration weather department notifying everyone to be at home and the storm might worsen so he had gone to pick her.

    Seeing faint light from mobile behind the couch, he reached and wrapped her in his arms. He knows she was tortured in the dark and she always feels somebody was going to hit her in the darkness.

    "I''m here. You are safe with me." His soothing, assuring voice and warm embrace started to calm her down. She didn''t evade instead she leaned on him breathing slowly.

    Aarvi realized everything was her illusion. She had thought she would get used to darkness soon but she was wrong. She always subconsciously expected the light in her dark life and that light is always Aaron.

    Aaron silently apanied her until her breathing and heartbeats settled.

    Tia who had lighted the candles went inside, "Sister Aarvi, power outage in the whole city. Traffic jams everywhere. Expectingndslides around slopes and hilly regions. You should..." She paused seeing Aarvi''s deadly calm face and Aaron standing next to her.

    Tia continued after cing a candle on the table, "... leave soon. My cab driver is stuck in the traffic so I am checking for another cab, I will leave too."

    It was just eleven but the day was like eight in the night.

    Before Aarvi, Aaron spoke emotionlessly, "You will not get one. Come with us, inform parents at your home." Aaron had all the details about people around Aarvi.

    Aarvi didn''t expect him to say the words that she wanted to say. She continued after him, "Tia, even if you get another cab, you will be on the road for hours. My apartment is close by. We will settle there for now. Once the traffic clears, I will safely send you home. Alright?"

    Tia happily agreed. She loves how Aarvi takes care of her. None of her friends believes she has a car and driver to pick and drop her every day to home from the shop working as a shopkeeper.

    Taking required things, the trio left the shop but seeing the traffic, they walked ten minutes and reached the Skyarc.

    Aaron collected the groceries he had asked his men to bring. They were entering the building, Shawn reached quivering in the cold. "Huh... Little heart, I am cold."

    Aaron rolled his eyes and went ahead to the penthouse.

    "Are you a kid?" Aarvi removed her upperyer shawl and rubbed his wet hair while he warmed his hands...

    ''Achoo''

    Three turned to see Dax in the same state. He couldn''t go to his vi so he decided to cozy up with his girlfriend who stays in the Skyarc. He didn''t expect to see them.

    "Dum Dum, I''m cold, I need a hug."

    Aarvi pushed Shawn to his arms and two girls burst intoughter seeing their faces.

    "Get off!" Shawn pushed him away and wrapped himself in Aarvi''s shawl in a protective stance as if Dax was stealing his sanity.

    Dax: "..."

    "Dum..."

    "Don''t even dream. The doctor will kick your ass if I get cold."

    "Hmph." He turned his head away walking towards the elevator, "My girlfriend already prepared soup for me."

    Shawn suggested, "Some intense bed exercises are better than soup in the cold weather."

    Tia flushed hearing Shawn while Dax said, "I will be on it the whole day."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She shook her head and punched Shawn, "Do you guys at least know I am a girl? You should avoid some topics in front of me."

    The trio walked inside as Shawn responded, "Are you a girl? Okay, I will keep that in mind."

    Tia let out augh seeing Aarvi speechless.

    ---

    Shawn went to his penthouse while girls went to Aarvi''s penthouse where Aaron had lighted the ventless gas firece in her modern European penthouse.

    Aarvi had just seen the architecture of the penthouse when she booked. She could easily say, Aaron had personally taken care of the interior after knowing she bought a penthouse.

    It was a two-bedroom penthouse. Due to power outage, they couldn''t use the heater and it was unknown how long the uninterruptible power supply was going to provide them with light.

    Aaron spoke first, "I will cook something light. It''s better for you to stay by the fire. The rooms are cold." Before her response, Aaron went to the kitchen.

    Shawn joined them for lunch and took them to his penthouse to watch a movie. Seeing everything arranged for the movie, Aarvi and Tia sat with him, Aaron joined seeing Shawn cue him continuously to sit next to Aarvi.

    Only after the movie started Aaron realized Shawn had chosen a horror movie and with the rumbling outside, both girls had be little kittens hugging the cushion.

    Shawn grinned evilly seeing Aarvi and Aaron sitting together while he kept Tia busy with popcorn to stop her disturbing them.

    ---

    At Dax''s girlfriend apartment

    Dax quickly took a shower before sitting for lunch. After a sumptuous meal, both cuddled on the bed in each other''s arms watching the rain.

    "Babe, you had ns to go to Hawaii, why didn''t you go?"

    A coquettish voice sounded as the girl climbed on top of him, "When my Hawaii is right here, why do I need to go to such a far ce?"

    Dax smirked but thedy failed to catch the evilness in his eyes. He rolled on top, snapping the strap of her top, his voice was low and deep next to her ear "Do you have shooting tomorrow?" He bit her pale shoulder while his smirk was apparent and eyes were alert.

    Clouded by lust and hunger, she arched her back to press her curves to his firm hot body as a groan escaped from her lips due to the bite on her shoulder, "Postponed indefinitely."

    She lifted her head and bit his ear seeing him slow while Dax''s eyes moved on his mobile which lit up disying a message.

    [y. Don''t get yed.]

    When he threw her thin piece of top aside, thedy tossed his t-shirt away. Letting her enjoy exploring his body, his one hand swiped the message away from the screen and flipped the mobile upside down.

    Dax clearly could say she was filled with lust before he could even start.

 Chapter 38 - Untouched

    Tara Lanepletely forgot she had a reason behind getting along with Dax Grant. Clouded by lust rejoicing in the pleasure, her mind hardly could think anything other than moaning and cursing in euphoria.

    Sitting back on the bed, Dax nced at her and took his mobile to respond to the message he had received earlier.

    [She doesn''t know anything that happened three years back but the interesting thing is Leon Harmon isn''t touching any girl from three years.]

    He had just deleted the chat history, Shawn''s message popped up.

    [Something''s fishy. See me at night.]

    Dax didn''t reply. He saw Tara still reminiscing in the pleasure. When he encountered Tara repeatedly, he soon got to know Leon Harmon is aiming for the Skr International. Due to Aarvi, he and Shawn had a lot of information about them so he didn''t fall for their ploy instead he yed along to get the information out.

    He and Shawn were really surprised to see her patiently taking a step by step. They thought Aarvi could use her if she gets to know but they again changed the n. Whenever he went out with Tara, he always made sure to be safe from the dirty tricks.

    Dax quickly put on a happy face when she turned to him, "Are you tired, Babe?"

    Tara''s face was red due to intense activity but she smiled seductively after ncing at his lower body. Dax was no saint but if anybody tried to take advantage of him, he would always grab therger end leaving them the edge of the stick. He was well versed in business.

    He pulled the bedside drawer to see Johnny sitting over and realized she was prepared for a few days. Seeing her getting near his face to kiss his lips, he pinned her on the bed to keep her away.

    For him, she just belonged to his lower body.

    ---

    At penthouse

    Aarvi wasughing seeing Tia and Shawn. In the scare, Tia had tossed all the popcorn and it fell on Shawn''s head bathing him in the salty buttered popcorn.

    Shawn grunted seeing herugh at his state, "How dare you cuddle my bro? Get off."

    Aarvi then realized she had moved closer to Aaron and her shoulder was leaning on him while his hand was behind her on the couch. They looked intimate like a romantic couple but she jerked aside and apologized inly, "I''m sorry."

    Shawn: "..."

    ''Miss Evans, don''t you know to blush and sit awkwardly? And you tell yourself a girl. Ugh.''

    Aaron didn''t react other than humming. When Shawn went to wash up his hair, Aarvi and Tia cleaned under Aaron''s watchful eyes which were making Tia nervous.

    Aaron was thinking he hadn''t taken Aarvi out even once and never watched a movie. He only took her to the office and hospital if not home.

    ...

    Aaron and Aarvi took care of their urgent office work while Shawn and Tia created a mess in the kitchen for dinner.

    In the quiet penthouse, all heard a loud pitch voice suddenly, "Little Heart!"

    Panicked, Aarvi shot towards the kitchen followed by Aaron. Shawn pointed to Tia and said, "She is calling me brother."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi asked directly, "Do you want to date her?" She didn''t want Tia to misunderstand his overacting.

    Tia was flustered while Shawn was bbergasted.

    When he was working as a DJ, he was easily getting date nights and Aarvi used to choose between many for him. Hearing her talking about dating, he understood her warning not to mess with Tia if he isn''t serious.

    His voice sounded decisive, "Tia, call me Brother Shawn from today. You are like my little sister." He patted her head and snorted at Aarvi.

    "Good!" Aarvi looked at Tia, "Tia, ask your gift on your first day of being his sister."

    Tia had calmed down hearing Shawn. She smiled at Aarvi asking curiously, "Really?"

    Aaron returned back to the living hall while Shawn took out an imported chocte box and handed her leaving Aarvi jealous. "uhh! That''s mine."

    Shawn snickered at her provokingly. Pouting, Aarvi went out while Tia was on the moon finishing chocte after chocte until Shawn threatened.

    Even though Tia doesn''t know how Aarvi and brothers are rted, she never dared to keep unrealistic dreams and she preferred to stay away from rich people so she was happy hearing as a sister.

    After dinner, Shawn forced everyone to another romantic movie but before it could end, girls were sleeping peacefully.

    Shawn helped his new sister to the room ordering his brother as "Take care of your Cupcake." Aaron was carrying Aarvi to her penthouse when Dax entered Shawn''s penthouse.

    Aaron didn''t take Aarvi to the bedroom, instead, he chose the couch near the fire section to keep her warm.

    In another penthouse, Dax was surprised seeing Shawn carefully taking care of a girl. "I''m impressed."

    Shawn introduced, "Dax, meet my new little sister Tia."

    Dax was amazed, "I''m surprised." He tried to count the number of flings and One nightstand Shawn had in the country U but failed, "Did you perhaps hit your head?... Ummm... Dum Dum?"

    Dax chuckled following him to the living hall. Shawn asked after settling on the couch, "So how is Tara Lane?"

    Dax revealed what he got to know, "She was in a physical rtionship with Leon Harmon from bloody seven years right after her sister got married. How can she do that to her own sister? Wealthy, affluent family my ****."

    Shawn was offended immediately, "Don''t dare to add Rivas to it. We are clean."

    Dax rolled his eyes, "Except you. And what about your brother?"

    Shawn didn''t care to respond. He wasn''t in a rtionship with anyone and he hadn''t promised anybody, so ording to him, he was clean. And his idiotic brother was in love with his cupcake that he never cared about anything else.

    Shawn returned to the topic, "Then what can be the connection between Harmon and Little heart?"

    Dax was giving it a thought but his eyes widened and asked, "Was she molested?"

    Shawn shook his head without agitation. "Looking at her brutal state, everyone thought she was molested, abused, and shot to death but she is untouched. I have seen her reports."

    Dax breathed a sigh of relief. They didn''t have any objection to Aarvi''s choices but they wouldn''t tolerate it if she was forced against her will.

    Both didn''t get a clue about how they could be connected.

    Dax sighed, "I''m dumping that clown. She is just a toy of Leon Harmon."

    Shawn chuckled and asked, "How is she on the bed? A dead body or a moltenva?"

    Dax lip''s twitched hearing him start gossiping. "She is a horny b*tch. She doesn''t let me sit peacefully for five minutes other than on the toilet seat."

    Shawn burst intoughter hearing him and seeing hisical irritated face.

 Chapter 39 - Cant Reach Aarvi

    Aeon''s condo

    Sean had met Aeon in his office but thetter had taken him to a condo since the weather wasn''t good. Until both settledfortably Sean hadn''t asked his purpose behind looking for him.

    Aeon probed, "So hero, what''s special?"

    Sean sat straight and asked seriously, "Bro, I met my beauty in ck. She said she will not date me until I be independent without depending on anybody."

    Aeon nodded in amusement. He had thought she was going to be like other flings of Sean and spend money, "Finally you got somebody who has a brain with beauty and bravery."

    Sean smiled epting thepliments but snapped out quickly, "Do you mean I have to work now? She doesn''t want me to work in the family business."

    Aeon chucked hearing him whine, "I agree with her. A right girl will want you to progress in life and profession. I think she is the perfect one for you. Hero, you got your heroine."

    Sean wasn''t convinced, "But..."

    Aeon spoke sternly, "If not, don''t disturb and ruin her life."

    That shut Sean''s lips. Even though he didn''t want to work, he didn''t want to lose Aarvi either. Deciding he would work hard to get Aarvi, he asked, "Where am I going to work?"

    Aeon thought about Sean''s scores and controlledughing at his face, "So what are you nning?"

    Sean started to think about where to join but he knows well he wouldn''t go to interviews and all, "Brother since she doesn''t want me to depend on you guys, how about I join Brother Simon''spany. He will teach me, what do you think?"

    Aeon wanted to smack his head. He knows what beauty in ck meant by saying don''t depend on parents or brother. Now Sean was nning to use Lane family and work there. It was still depending unlike trying within his power.

    Aeon didn''t want to discourage him so he nodded, "Go for it."

    Sean excitedly cheered, "That''s great."

    But he didn''t voice his thoughts. He thought after getting Aarvi, he could easily jump to the Harmon group, and fake a work position and time pass.

    ''I have money so I will pay others to work for me, why do I have to work? She is such a simple-minded dummy.''

    Suddenly remembering another topic, he asked closing Aeon''sptop, "Bro, is it important to love or marry the girl in the same family status?"

    Aeon chuckled, shaking his head, "In love, there is nothing as status. It''s about you and your girl." Then he took hisptop again

    Sean rxed after listening, "I told Aar..." He remembered her saying, don''t tell about her so he quickly changed thinking she might scold him for that too, "...My Beauty in ck that you all will ept her but she said you and Bro will not ept. She thinks rich people have a stereotype of marrying in high-ss."

    Aeon cut in remembering Leon, "Sean, listen to me this time, don''t mention anything rted to your girl to Leon Harmon if you want her in your life. I repeat never mention her to him."

    Seeing Aeon so serious and anxious telling it, Sean epted without a word, "Okay."

    He was perplexed why Aeon was worried so much about Leon knowing it. Anyway, he never really told about his flings to him so he thought he could tell about Aarvi inter days.

    Aarvi wanted him to work - Checked.

    Having nothing else to talk, Sean left soon without listening to Aeon who asked him to stay back.

    --- Next day ---

    Dax had sent a message to Tara Lane saying he was done with her stating she doesn''t have morals mentioning how she could sleep with her brother-inw. So their one day stand in a fake rtionship was over as soon as he threw the temporary sim card to the bin.

    Waking up to see two handsome men sipping coffee, Tia smiled awkwardly and greeted, "Brother Shawn, President Grant."

    Shawn hummed and handed her a cup of ginger and lemon tea. "It''s still pouring, I will drop you home after breakfast. Brother took Aarvi to the vi as the power outage is indefinite around here due to technical problems."

    Since Aarvi trusted them, Tia wasn''t scared and Shawn wasn''t new to her as he used to visit Aarvi every now and then in her office. Seeing Dax aloof, she was conflicted about how lively he was with Aarvi and grim now.

    Soon Dax left for his vi, Shawn dropped Tia and went to the main mansion of the Rivas family where his mother was worried sick.

    ---

    Tara Lane saw Dax''s message and dialed his number to lie she must have bluffed in height of pleasure because she still had to get information about Dax Grant or the mysterious President of Skr International.

    But she heard Dax''s number doesn''t exist.

    She tossed her mobile on the bed when Leon called. She wasn''t ready to tell that she failed in her many weeks of effort. She ignored the call without knowing what to tell because she couldn''t possibly tell Leon that Dax got to know about their rtionship.

    Leon Harmon broke his mobile in frustration when Tara didn''t receive his call. Dn had reported they didn''t get any information and might have to wait until the tropical cyclone effects lower.

    Everything was so easy for him but he couldn''t understand why things were gettingplicated and he was reaching the dead.

    He pushed Skr matters aside after sending a project proposal to them. Now his aim was to kick that ''Beauty in ck'' out of Sean''s life and find the shareholder of Amiah and buy the shares from him so that he could control Amiah Entertainment and Aeon in the name of protection.

    He released his frustration on Eliza who was sitting at the bar counter for half-day already.

    ---

    At Rivas multispeciality hospital.

    Due to overnight heavy rain, all the hospitals were filled with patients severely injured byndslides, damage to buildings, and infrastructure. Hearing the patients with the cases of fractures, rupture, perforate of the sharp objects were increasing Aaron decided to go over to the hospital.

    Aaron had nagged Aarvi nonstop until she agreed she would take care of herself without going out in the cold and keep herself warm. If any problem, nurses cum maids will take care and he asked her to drop him a call.

    In the back to back operation and treatment of patients, he also asked Aarvi to go to bed taking her medicines informing her that he was staying in the hospital.

    Aaron had just finished another operation Secretary Wen reported the urgent matter. "President Rivas, The dam gates are opened without much prior notice and we can''t reach Ms. Evans to relocate her. It''s not safe near the waterfront vi. The water level is tremendously increasing. None of our men are near the vi."

    That Dam always opened one gate but due to rain, water flow increased, and to save the dam, they had announced the nearby ces to relocate. Since Aarvi was asleep, nobody had notified her about it. The butler and maid had left in panic forgetting Aarvi was at home.

    To add to the bad luck, there were nowork services to reach her.

    Aaron''s face turned dark as coal. "How long has it been?"

    Secretary Wen gulped and subconsciously took a set back, "One and half an hour."

    Aaron almost raised his hand to hit but controlled himself and ran out. If he isn''t wrong, water will be filled in the vi by now.

    He prayed that vi doesn''t sweeps away in the current.

 Chapter 40 - Trust!

    Aaron almost wanted to throw him a punch but controlled himself and ran out, "Cancel the licenses of all those nurses and fire the butler."

    Aaron regretted not listening to Aarvi. She had repeatedly told him that she will stay in the penthouse but he wasn''t ready to leave her alone without anyone beside and Shawn wouldn''t be present.

    Communicationworks were overloaded in the city to get any call through easily.

    Secretary Wen followed Aaron closely to protect him and to keep him updated about the situation. "President Rivas, Rivas security team will reach there in five minutes with necessity required. Got a message that water has reached the road."

    Aaron hopped on the car to the driver seat so that he could ask the clear free road which was only open to ambnces.

    Secretary Wen had squeezed his eyes shut in fright seeing Aaron speed crazily in the rain and the dark. He just prayed nothing to happen to Aarvi else he wasn''t at the state to face Aaron.

    Aaron was like mercury. If you keep him cool, he wouldn''t say a single word and doesn''t care about small mistakes but when it''s about Aarvi, his level-headedness or calmness changes indefinitely.

    Aaron was at least d that the waterfront vi wasn''t far away and ordered, "File aint against the Dreamline builders for building town ns near the river and against the local administration department for permitting to build houses near the river."

    Secretary Wen heard this order the second time. Aaron had ordered when Aarvi bought the vi dangerously near to the river just 100 meters away. But Aaron had called it off when Aarvi liked in and around the vi.

    "Noted, I will move forward with theint first thing in the morning." Secretary quickly mentioned in the tab he had in his zer inner pocket.

    ---

    At Waterfront vi

    Aaron reached by the time Rivas security connected portable stairs directly to his room from the road. Since there can be snakes or other poisonous water animals that could be present in the vi, they had chosen the best way possible.

    Aaron didn''t allow guards to go inside to avoid panicking Aarvi if she was sleeping. He climbed up and broke the floor to ceiling window locks. Quickly entering his room, he went to Aarvi''s room to see Laze circling on bed uneasily and Aarvi was sleeping peacefully.

    He couldn''t understand why her sleep pattern had changed drastically in a few days. From the time she woke up from aa, she was a very light sleeper but from a few days, she sleeps without getting disturbed by anything.

    He first took care of Laze and woke up Aarvi. A cold touch on her skin jerked her up in seconds moving away from the source.

    Aarvi furrowed her brows seeing Aaron soaking wet in the surgical gown. "What''s wrong with you? Don''t you feel cold?"

    Having no idea about what he had gone through in half an hour, Aarvi quickly pulled out a new set of towels from the mini wardrobe and passed it to him. "You will catch a cold."

    Aaron wanted to see her fine and his heart rested at ease after seeing her. He took a towel and asked, "Aren''t you getting any dreams now? Your sleep pattern is changed."

    Aarvi mentioned what she felt the changes as her mind mulled over why he woke her up to ask that, "After medication, I quickly feel drowsy and dreams, I''m getting but not the darkroom."

    Aarvi saw her Laze wasn''t in her room. It was too lethargic to go out of the room and she couldn''t understand where it went, "Laze... Laze..."

    Aaron held her from running around, "It''s in the car." Then he went to her walk-in wardrobe and pulled some jackets while Aarvi asked, "Why is Laze over there? And what are you doing?"

    "Look out of the window."

    Aarvi quickly went near the balcony window while Aaron helped her wear the jackets from behind seeing her mouth wide open looking at water reaching more than four feet near the wall. Something shed in her mind and ran towards the door, "Butler and maids...."

    Aaron was quick to react and held her back. One who was appointed to take care of her was worried about the one who ran away. He pulled the jacket hoodie on her head and cupped her face seeing her deep frowns, "They are safe."

    Aarvi could make out his changes. He was content, he was hesitant and he was also worried. She subconsciously nodded and understood that he was there to take her as soon he got to know about the flood hence he was in the surgical gown without changing.

    Aaron continued in hesitation. He knew forcing her would only revolt her back so he was as gentle as he could be, "We will go back home..."

    Aarvi knew which ''home'' he was talking about, "Avron?"

    Avron, a huge modern ss mansion built on Severly hills in the outskirts of Mocon. Aarvi doesn''t remember why Aaron''s mansion is named Avron which was actually the name picked by the fifteen years old Ava.

    Ava & Aaron - Avron

    Most of the features of Avron was exactly the way Little Cupcake had described when Aaron had asked her how she would like ''The home'' to live with him. Aaron had asked to build it two years prior he returned to Mocon.

    It wasn''t that Avron wasn''t good or far, she doesn''t like the feeling of staying at somebody''s ce which she can''t say as ''my ce.'' Seeing him concerned, she couldn''t make herself say ''No''. Her mind wanted to object but somehow nodded looking at his gaze.

    Aaron had thought she would not agree and might ask to go to Skyarc. He wasn''t sure if she agreed for the time being to stay at Avron or she will stay thereter but for now, he was delighted to know she will stay with him.

    Aarvi saw him silent for a few seconds hence she poked him and said, "How are you going to treat others if you catch a cold?"

    Aaron nodded with a faint hardly visible curve of lips. Grabbing her mobile, he held her hand and went to his room. He changed quickly in the walk-in and went to the balcony where Guards and Secretary Wen were anxiously waiting.

    ncing at the wet slipperydder, Aarvi saw Aaron''s extended hand at her, "Trust me."

    Trust!

    Only she knew how badly she had controlled herself from stopping him from going to the hospital in the afternoon. She knows she trusts him, she trusts him more than she should and that actually scares her thinking what if she gets attached to him way too much.

    ''Or am I already attached to him?''

    She doesn''t feel it right between a doctor and a patient.

 Chapter 41 - A Loser

    Seeing Aaron waiting, Aarvi nodded and wrapped her arms on his shoulder. Aaron found something amiss when she had conflicted expression and by her voluntary move.

    "Aarvi, are you alright?"

    Aarvi nodded her head on his shoulder with a hum. To get in the car from the rain, he helped her to wrap her legs around, "Hold me tight." Then he held the railings descending carefully on the swayingdder piggybacking her.

    Secretary Wen quickly held an umbre for them when Aaron reached the ground, "Ms.Evans, are you alright?" He wanted to know it because his boss wouldn''t be fine if she isn''t fine and his job is at stake with it.

    Aarvi responded before sitting in the car, "I am fine."

    As soon as Laze saw her, it stopped purring and curled on herp to sleep without letting her remove the wet outer coat.

    ying with Laze without letting it sleep, Aarvi smiled hearing it meow again and again getting bullied by her. When she first saw Laze, it was wounded, it reminded of herself. Alone and hurt! So she brought, nursed and looked after it but her Laze was reallyzy, it doesn''t like others and doesn''t go out much.

    ---

    In Avron mansion

    Aarvi and Aaron were weed by the housekeeper who used to be Aaron''s nanny and caretaker if his mother wasn''t around.

    Aarvi always saw them interacting like mother and son even though Aaron was aloof. Aarvi had heard about how he was taking care of her when she was in aa by the housekeeper. Aarvi too respected her because she always took care of her preferences.

    "Young master, Miss, you are back." Her soft gentle voice could remind anybody of their mother or wished to have such a caring mother.

    Aaron hummed while Aarvi greeted, "Aunty Melia."

    The housekeeper Melia quickly took them to the living area, "Come in, I have prepared hot water steam for you... Quickly sit." Melia always preferred her own steaming from a big bowl of hot water and her natural medicines than the electrical steamers.

    Aarvi thought it was for Aaron who was dripping wet in the waterfront vi but Aaron took Aarvi near it. She spoke, "You need it. I''m fine."

    "Aish, I prepared for both. Sit quickly." Melia said gently pushing Aaron to make it quicker. Then she uncovered the lid of the porcin bowl and covered both of their heads with a towel lowering their head to take steam.

    For Aarvi, Melia always reminded her of her mother who never cared if she was alive or dead, ate or not, well or unwell, in the home or out, safe or unsafe. She only cared about her own social life, son, wealth, and husband.

    Aarvi always doubted if she was an adopted child or some other man or woman''s child but unfortunately, they were her biological parents who just needed her at the age of twenty-one to marry a man to get a business partnership. Aarvi even obliged thinking at least her parents would love her but again she had to end up with a tag called ''Jinx'' doing nothing wrong.

    After 5 minutes, Aarvi and Aaron went out of steam and received a wet towel to dab on their faces. "Now, go and sleep."

    Aarvi nodded and Aaron spoke, "You two go to bed, I''ll go to the hospital."

    Melia was worried due to downpour but she didn''t dare to stop him. Aarvi who hadn''t stopped him in the waterfront vi held his jacket while he was passing by.

    Aaron thought she was unwell and checked her temperature asking, "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi wasn''t sure if she should stop him or not because he is a doctor and it''s his duty. She still voiced out, "Can''t you go in the morning after breakfast? The headlights of the car hardly prate in the dark due to rain."

    Aarvi then left his jacket and carried sleeping Laze, "Do whatever suits you." Then she left without showing any emotions on her face.

    Melia and Aaron watched her taking stairs till she disappeared from their sight. The former spoke first, "Miss has changed a lot. She is worried about you, Young master... Haha, good improvement."

    Aaron couldn''t understand why she was sad and what was bugging her. He spoke looking at daydreaming Melia, "Aunty Melia, I will leave after breakfast. You should go to bed."

    Melia happily returned to her room on the same floor. Aaron instructed his secretary before going to his room thinking about Aarvi. Thetter left the Laze on its bed and removed theyer of jackets before snuggling under the duvet.

    Her mobile started buzzing continuously once it caught thework. There were lots of messages of Shawn, Dax, Tia, and her Apple pie. After reading messages she got to know Aaron''s secretary had sent Shawn and Dax a message and Tia got to know from Shawn. Her Apple pie had sent a message as, [Don''t live in Waterfront vi. Be safe]

    She didn''t retort and sent her current location even though she knew he already knows her current location. She also dropped messages to the other three.

    She was never lost in thoughts so much and was always determined about everything but Aaron started to be an exception. She wasn''t sure if she started to have expectations or Aaron was changed but he didn''t get off her mind easily.

    She decided to stay away from him and let the weather clear up before nning about her stay.

    ---

    Everything was in halt for the entire week and Mocon city lost quite a lot of life, wealth, and properties. Dax had managed to help in the fundraising with other fewpanies and helped the needy people.

    Shawn had shifted to Avron mansion to keep herpany knowing she doesn''t like rains. Aaron who was going to Avron mansion after nearly 20-30 hours of work every time realized soon Aarvi was avoiding him staying in the same mansion but he ignored thinking that as his busy schedule.

    Aarvi thought Sean Harmon turned out as a loser as she didn''t get his call for the whole week. So getting back with her n, she countered a n for Sean and decided to show Aeon who is the boss.

    ---

    Aeon received an email from a brand partner writing they can''t cooperate with him. Aeon had approached and finalized it a long time back. He couldn''t understand why the partner backed off while signing the contract.

 Chapter 42 - Bae To Brainless

    Taking an appointment to meet the owner of the Jewelry brand, Aeon reached the office.

    He didn''t wait for the greeting or he didn''t greet the president who was facing away from him watching the busy city, he went straight to the point, "President Melon, how could you do this? Why are you backing out now? If not this cyclone, shooting would have started by now."

    Aeon saw the swivel chair slowly turn and the next movement, his lips twitched uncontrobly looking at who was sitting on the chair.

    The more he looked at her, she looked stunning to his eyes than the previous meet but he just can''t stand her due to her overbearing and how much she affects his emotions, "Not you again, please. I''m tired of you."

    Aarvi was neither angry nor upset. She just pointed to the door, "Get out!"

    Skr International newly acquired Jewellery brand, the previous owner had an antique jewelry collection. The male lead of his movie ''Untouchable'' is an antique collector having his own museum, diamond merchant and owner of a reputed brand.

    So Aeon had approached President Melon and had the oral approval but in this time, Aarvi had managed to acquire the jewelrypany under Skr International.

    Seeing his audacity, she didn''t think twice to shut him.

    Aeon pointed his forefinger at her in fury but stopped seeing her tranquil and cid. "Why are you doing this? I don''t even know you but you are targeting me."

    Targeting him? Never, he was just a pawn in her game to help her kick his brother to theherworld.

    "President Harmon, you sure think highly about yourself. Before I even met you, Skr International had started the deal with President Melon. You can leave now." Then she gracefully stood up and went to the couch to read a magazine to irritate him further.

    Aeon drowned his frustration and asked, "What do you want?"

    Aarvi nonchntly said without raising her head, "Peace of mind."

    Aeon found it ludicrous. He never saw in his life somebody calm andposed as Aarvi. It was like she lived a life tailored to her without any problems or difficulties. As if she lived in only spring without burning in the summer and suffering in the winter.

    Just then Aarvi mobile which was on the desk started ringing. Aeon instinctively turned to the mobile and read, ''Bae''.

    He didn''t expect her to be cheesy but his irritation was reced by a sense of loss reading that word again. He was kind of sad that he wasn''t able to understand it.

    Aarvi who reached the desk was bbergasted seeing ''Bae''. She answered warily thinking when did she save anybody''s contact name as such.

    She raised her head cing her mobile on her ear and met Aeon''s somber gaze but his chocte-brown orbs reminded her of Aaron.

    [Hello, Aarvi. I joined the job today. As your requirement, I didn''t join the family business..."]

    Aarvi didn''t hear a word from the other end. Herplete mind was filled with Aaron and the thoughts about him looking at Aeon''s eyes while Sean continued to bber.

    She knew she had purposefully avoided Aaron in the past few days but she suddenly started missing how he used to give her medicines, how he was making sure she was eating well. Look for her as soon as reaching home and ask her how she was doing.

    Even though they always spoke little, she felt it carried heavyweight in her everyday life. Her day was starting with him and ending with him.

    She didn''t get to eat the cupcakes either. Thinking about the cupcakes, Aarvi remembered how she was throwing everything they were bringing for her to eat but Aaron had fed her the cupcake forcefully.

    She wasn''t sure why she liked them but they unknowingly calmed her and after that day whenever Aaron brought her anything to eat, she started eating without uttering a single word.

    Even though she never told him, She really likes Aaron''s cooking more than anybody else''s. She feels safe around him than anybody else. It was like she was sure he wouldn''t let anything happen to her even if she forgets to be careful.

    "President Evans!" Aeon grunted loudly the fifth time.

    Aarvi came out of her daze and stepped away from Aeon seeing him worried. His worry or emotions didn''t matter to her but that reminded Aaron again.

    The call had been long cut. "Go out, I will talk to youter." She said, grabbing the ss from the desk to drink water.

    She really didn''t want to understand what was going on with her.

    "Are you alright? What happened to you?" Aeon asked in concern going behind her.

    Aarvi stopped drinking and pointed the door for him, "I said go out and wait."

    Aeon didn''t leave and asked again, "Shall I call a doctor? Are you feeling unwell? Did anything happen to your boyfriend?"

    Aarvi ignored him and took deep breaths to calm her mind. She was never absent-minded and she couldn''t understand why Aaron''s thoughts were ruing rather than alleviating. She thought avoiding him would solve the problem.

    Aeon looked at her in perplexity. Now he could clearly see her emotions. She was disoriented struggling with herself. Compared to her nonchnt look, her real emotions on her petite face looked amusing and hard to divert his gaze.

    Her red lips had formed a small o breathing the air out slowly. Her soft skin was glowing as if somebody applied a highlighter. Her long curledshes weren''t too thin or thick casting a shadow on her skin.

    He was lost in his own world when Aarviposed herself and opened her eyes to see Aeon dazed. First, she grabbed her mobile and changed the contact name from ''Bae'' to ''Brainless''.

    There were messages from Sean, [Aarvi, what happened to you?]

    [Are you busy?]

    [Why didn''t you talk?]

    [Are you free tonight?]

    [I got a job, let''s celebrate.]

    And a few more, She typed a message as a response for all the message,

    [Congrattions!

    I''m busy at work and I''m not free tonight.]

    Then she kept her mobile aside and saw Aeon was back on the earth from his world of fantasy. "Yes! You don''t want to see my face so why are you still in my office?"

    "Are you alright?"

    "None of your business."

    "Can''t you be nice when I asked in concern?"

    "I never asked you to worry about me."

    Aeon rolled his eyes. He felt that befuddled Aarvi was better than the Aarvi who was in clear senses, "I had spoken to President Melon and he had agreed to support. It will also increase your brand value."

    Aarvi initially wanted to talk and leave him no choice other than agreeing to her but when her mind kept wandering to remind her of Aaron, she didn''t want to look at Aeon. She ced a file in front of him and said, "The real-time statistics."

    Aeon took the file and silently checked from page one to page thirteen while she tried to remove Aaron off her mind. She realized that she is missing Aaron and the solution is meeting him to stop him from ruining her thoughts and state of mind.

    She took her mobile and directly messaged Aaron, [Where are you?]

    She was thinking he might not see her text without knowing he had a different ringtone and message tone for her. Her mobile beeped in a minute.

    [Office!]

    Aarvi subconsciously imagined his raised brow for the exmation mark and that left herpletely dumbstruck.

    "Why am I missing him this much? Ugh.''

 Chapter 43 - Intolerance

    Aeon who had read the report about his movie statistics couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you helping me?"

    The budget he decided to shoot limits the resources and that will limit the post-production process too. If the budget was high, he could manage a movie at A rate and reach more audiences. More audience, more profit.

    Aarvi scoffed in her mind but inly said, "Excuse me? That''s the report to say I will not approve my brand to work with your movie." She stood up and took her mobile and bag to set off to Rivas Industries.

    Aeon had thought she was going to invest and allow him to use the brand in their movie. He quickly went behind her and asked, "Didn''t you offer to invest in the movie?"

    Aarvi smirked as she walked ahead. If he hadn''t turned her down and epted her when she offered, she wouldn''t have used the jewelrypany to stop him. Since he dared to go against her, she also stopped him another way.

    If he wants the investment from Skr International and the jewelry brand to work for him, she will make sure he waits for her and runs around to look for an investor before she brings back everything to ce. Clean and tidy.

    "Offer closed when you had turned it down."

    Aeon: "..."

    Aarvi sat in her SSC Tuatara and left without another word. ''That''s the price for turning me down.''

    She wanted to leave him hanging on the thread - Checked.

    Aeon was amazed at how investment and the brand connected to each other. Reading the reports, he had thought Aarvi was helping him but now he understood she was the same. Cold-hearted and ruthless.

    Determined to get another brand and investor, he left for his office throwing her off his mind.

    ---

    At Rivas Industries

    Aaron was really surprised by her message and responded without knowing or asking why she asked.

    It wasn''t even an hour, Aarvi strolled in the lobby and saw the meeting was on. She noticed the PowerPoints and entered inside without knocking or permission. Nobody even asked because Aarvi wasn''t new in the Rivas Industries and the respect she gets was the same as Aaron and Shawn.

    All greeted almost in unison willingly or unwillingly, "Ms.Evans."

    Aarvi merely nodded at them and watched Aaron as she went near him. Other than his eyes slightly brightening upon her arrival, there was no reaction on his face. Aarvi didn''t only notice his changes, she could feel her changes too.

    Ava Kelly was a girl who smiled irrespective of her messed life. She was a girl who never let anybody know what she had gone through a minute back and behaved her life is awesome making everyone happy around her.

    Now, she was able to achieve her sereneposed look only because of Aaron. She learned to concede her feelings from him. It was a part of him in her by his influence.

    Secretary Wen saw her walking inside so he quickly vacated his seat for her and asked another secretary to get him a chair. "Ms.Evans, would you like to drink coffee or juice?"

    "No, thank you. Continue the meeting." Aarvi mildly responded and Secretary Wen cued to continue meeting.

    Aaron''s backhand checked her temperature and cued Secretary Wen to increase room temperature and asked Aarvi, "Do you have a dress for tonight?"

    Shawn''s birthday party. He had tortured Aaron to let him celebrate in his vi.

    Aarvi responded with a word, "Nope." Her evening dresses were in a waterfront vi and the mansion didn''t have many clothes.

    "Lunch?" Aaron carefully asked as he watched her intently. He had missed her for so many days and now, he patiently spoke a few words but he couldn''t understand why she was so attentive to him.

    Aarvi shook her head and looked away from his chocte brown eyes. She hadn''t given much attention to Aaron in the past. Now seeing his eyes, she understood why Aeon''s eyes reminded her of Aaron.

    Meeting went on for an hour and Aaron approved a project and investment while Aarvi wrote pointers in the project files that were waiting for Aaron''s approval.

    A file caught her attention which was in Aaron''s hand. She took it without caring he was reading it. Her eyes darkened seeing the file, the same file project presentation started. "Move to next."

    Her voice wasn''t too loud but it was audible to all that paused everyone in their action. The manager who had submitted the project for permission, retorted, "Ms.Evans, this project will help us to venture to a new sector and the turnover of this industry is giant due to high demand. Please allow us to give you the presentation for your better understanding."

    Aarvi nodded and asked, "Are there any interns or trainees?"

    The manager nced at Aaron who didn''t only react when she took the file away from his hand, he didn''t care even if Aarvi was rejecting the project on his behalf. Hearing the unrted question, he was annoyed which Aaron and Aarvi both noticed, "We do have in all the departments."

    Aarvi didn''t care what he was thinking, "Only they will work on this project for the experience and the team shouldn''t interfere in it. Go to next."

    The manager didn''t ept defeat and rebuffed, "Ms.Evans, many majorpanies are bidding for this project..."

    Aarvi took Secretary Wen''sptop as she mused, "So Rivas will suicide if otherpanies suicides, Interesting."

    Aaron knows she wouldn''t say anything without a reason especially things rted to business. He saw her working on theptop that she turned towards him to check even though it wasn''t required. He just saw the title and understood why she was stopping them to invest there.

    He turned to Secretary Wen and instructed coldly, "That team will not receive any bonus. If they fail next time, fire them."

    Secretary Wen nced at the manager and noted down saying, "They will be taken care."

    Then Aaron stood up elegantly and buttoned his zer, ring at the manager for retorting Aarvi. His eyes turned gentle when he looked at Aarvi, "Let''s go."

    Aarvi stood up and walked out without a bother.

    Secretary Wen checked what was on theptop screen and frowned. He didn''t know why Aaron was so easy on them but he wasn''t, "Manager Gilmore, you are demoted. Feel free to resign if you want. Meeting adjourned."

    He collected the files andptop with another secretary and left by ignoring the gazes on him. He might be just a secretary to the outer world, but he was merciless if the work wasn''t carried out properly.

    Since Aaron keeps swapping between hospital and business, Secretary Wen''s authority was unquestionable in thepany.

    He paused and coldly ordered, "I will not tolerate if anybody hurls back at Ms.Evans again."

 Chapter 44 - Popsicle Shop

    Manager Gilmore who was gritting his teeth thinking Aaron was dancing on Aarvi''s fingertips, realized he was at the wrong. Other managers who felt sorry for him arising dislike towards Aarvi immediately changed their opinion and talked to each other about the project.

    "We would have lost billions of investment."

    "Thankfully Ms.Evans saved."

    "You think President Rivas is a fool to hear a dumb girl."

    "What was manager Gilmore thinking when he was arguing with her?"

    "Doesn''t he know we have to follow her orders without questioning back?"

    .

    .

    While they left, Manager Gilmore ran behind Secretary Wen to give him thest chance.

    ---

    After exiting, Aarvi understood they were going out for lunch, and unexpectedly the restaurant they had chosen was near their school. They silently enjoyed each other''spany andpleted their lunch.

    When they exited the restaurant, Aarvi noticed the cafe. She couldn''t understand why that cafe always felt special to her. That ce felt close to her heart even though she doesn''t remember going there even once.

    "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi nced at Aaron and pointed to the cafe, "I never went there but whenever I pass by this road, I feel like that''s my favorite cafe."

    Aaron frowned hearing that. He asked to confirm, "Don''t you remember going there even once?"

    Aarvi shook her head promptly without thinking about why he asked.

    Aaron never had tried to force her to remember their past but he can''t believe she doesn''t remember the ce where she visited continuously for two whole years. He asked a different, "Do you remember there used to be a famous popsicle shop next to the tree?"

    Aarvi tried to remember but shook her head, "Was there a popsicle shop?... And how do you know? Did you study here?"

    ''Did you study here?''

    Aaron felt his heart clench hearing her. He understood not only him, but she also doesn''t remember anything that is rted to him. Unfortunately, she doesn''t even know her memory is wiped off.

    That popsicle shop was the ce where she had asked him to bring her every day even after they grew up. He used to try all popsicle vors with her just because she liked to eat.

    Aaron gave it ast try, "I heard you used to be close to a senior and you were having lunch with him daily. Who is he?"

    "Senior?" Aarvi gave it a thought and shook her head casually without knowing her every response was stabbing his heart repeatedly, "I don''t know any seniors."

    Seeing her confused, Aaron stopped asking and looked away. It was the road where they had created memories for two years which held a special ce in his heart. He understood he shouldn''t wait for her to remember and just focus on the present and future.

    He rubbed her headposing himself and asked looking at her petite face, "Did you have any work with me? Why did you suddenlye over?"

    "Oh!" She thought he was going to ask some serious questions to solve her cafe mystery in her head. She went in the car saying, "I missed you."

    Aaron causally nodded while closing the car door.

    ''I missed you?'' Then he realized what she said and peeked in, "You missed me?" It was like the heartache he felt the second back vanished, just like finding the oasis in the middle of the desert, he was full of the joys of spring failing to control his astonishment.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t understand what he was so happy about. ording to her analogy, she expected a confused or questioning look.

    Aaronposed soon and went around the car to sit next to Aarvi on the other end, "Drive to Orion mall."

    "Yes, President Rivas." The driver responded and drove while Aarvi couldn''t help but look at the cafe as it passed.

    Aaron remembered her saying she feels close to the cafe without visiting so he spoke, "Don''t fret over unclear things." His voice was back to unemotional with a hint of tenderness.

    Aarvi shook off her thought and hummed.

    Aaron was on the seventh cloud and heard her ask, "Which college did you study?"

    Aarvi knows nothing about him other than little about the family due to Shawn and his current work and hospital.

    He really wanted to ask what was going on with her that she is showing interest in him so suddenly, "University U, medicine and research."

    Aarvi nodded and asked, "I was in the same university with Shawn, I have met his parents, why weren''t you visiting him?"

    If he knew she was in the city next to the city he stayed, he wouldn''t have let anything happen to her. "My bad luck."

    Aarvi didn''t hold back and asked in curiosity. "Why?"

    He sighed inwardly seeing her showing interest in the days he regretted for never showing interest in Shawn''s friends group. He responded to the question, "I was visiting when aunty and uncle were visiting but we used to meet at restaurants."

    ''How is that bad luck?''

    "Oh! I and Shawn used to live in the opposite ts, then Dax joined Shawn in the same apartment. We practically lived together... Shawn was saying that you have loved a girl for a long time, does she know that you are looking after me?"

    Aarvi turned to him and spoke seriously, "I''m fine now, I can live alone. You should be with your girlfriend, you aren''t getting young."

    Aaron: "..."

    He wasn''t sure which part she is actually concerned and curious about.

    ''Not meeting her in the country U.'' Or ''The girl he loves for so many years.'' Or ''To live alone.'' Or ''To tell him he is twenty-seven and he should settle soon.''

    Aaron seriously responded, "The girl who I love knows whom I am looking after."

    ''How can you not know yourself?''

    "If you are thinking I will let you live alone for being sweet the whole day, forget about it. I''ll not let that happen. About age, I''m just 27, not forty."

    Aarvi doubted if she was sweet. She wanted to say, ''You don''t know the real me to say I am sweet today.''

    She shook her head, "I didn''t mean any of that. I meant to say, your girlfriend will dump you if you keep running around me even after seeing mepletely recovered."

    Aaron realized she is worried about breaking his rtionship but he didn''t expect her to think all along that he has a girlfriend.

    "Do you think I have a girlfriend?" He started to think that might be the reason Aarvi never cared about him.

    Other than the office and hospital, he only spent time with her. He couldn''t believe she thought like that.

 Chapter 45 - Mistress

    Aarvi promptly responded, "No..."

    <em>''If you take care of me all the time, nobody wille to you.''</em> She said it because he loves somebody.

    Aaron felt like he could breathe hearing her response. "I am not in a rtionship." He turned to her to see her ck orbs gazing at him with raised brows. He really wished he could tell that she was her who he loves. "The one I love doesn''t know I love her."

    Aarvi really felt bad for him and suddenly felt a tinge of pain inside. She didn''t know what she wanted but she earnestly advised, "If you sincerely confess to her, I''m sure she will not say no. You spend a lot of time in the office, hospital so first she should know that you like her... Make sure to clearly tell her that I''m just your patient if she knows about my presence."

    Aaron faintly smile tugged his lips hearing her speak calmly and slowly trying to make him understand what to do. "You are not just my patient."

    Aarvi looked ahead avoiding his eyes remembering his sister. If it was three years backs, she would have loved to hang out with him irrespective of his impassive expression. Now she doesn''t want to think about anything as such.

    Aaron asked, "What if she starts to shun me when she gets to know?"

    Aarvi nced at him hearing the question and waiting for her response in anticipation. She never thought Aaron to have feelings for someone seeing him emotionless most of the time and she never guessed him to be a type to fix on his teenage love.

    "You haven''t even dated anybody just by loving her from afar, she will try to understand you if she doesn''t love anybody else."

    Aaron was d she knows he loves only one girl till now, "I''m trusting your words then."

    She looked away humming in affirmation. She wanted to say, <em>''I want to move out.''</em> but she couldn''t get herself to say it because they will always fight over that topic.

    ...

    They soon reached the mall and shopped for her ck evening gown. Aarvi failed to stop him from ordering her three designers to stock the closet in the Avron mansion connecting them with Secretary Wen to look into the task.

    ...

    The Avron mansion

    Aarvi went to Rivas Industries and worked from there before they went to Avron mansion filled with heirs and businessmen partying in the living hall and therge swimming pool andwn area.

    Aaron assured her before she got off from the car, "There will be none who knows your identity and your picture will not leak."

    Aarvi hummed and alighted with him. Both walked into their huge ss mansion lit in colorful lights. There was time Ava Kelly used to enjoy those with Dax and Shawn. Now she just wants to avoid everything.

    She had just stepped in, Shawn shouted louder than music, "Little heart!"

    Aarvi smiled unknowingly and all saw who Shawn greeted affectionately and hugged. Aarvi returned his hug and faced him to hear, "I brought a ck dress for you, It''s in your room. Please wear it... Please please pretty please..."

    Aarvi agreed to make him happy, "I will wear it."

    Aaron spoke and he went upstairs, "I''ll keep this dress upstairs. I''ll go and get fresh."

    "Okay bro, be downstairs soon." Shawn said and turned to Aarvi, "You don''t join the pool party. Dax and I will be out there after some time."

    Aarvi nodded searching for Dax and he reached them, "Dum Dum, I broke up, I need a hug."

    Aarvi couldn''t help but chuckle, he nowhere looked like he was affected by the breakup. She acted to make him happy, "My poor boy, don''t worry, you will get a better and sexy one."

    Rubbing her head, Dax added, "And hot too."

    Shawn rolled his eyes, "Hot and sexy ones are already my exes."

    Dax and Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi asked first, "Are you sure you haven''t contracted any disease with so many?"

    Dax burst intoughter while Shawn pointed his finger at her but threw his hand down, "Miss. Evans, you are still a child. There is a thing called protected sex."

    Aarvi visibly breathed a sigh of relief and turned to Dax, "He knows that. What a relief!"

    Shawn: "..."

    Dax was happy seeing his teasing smiling Dum Dum was back andughed with her seeing Shawn failing to get back from her.

    Aarvi changed the topic, "Am I choosing the girl for you tonight?"

    Shawn got excited and said, "I have shortlisted five."

    Dax: "When did that happen?"

    Just then somebody called Shawn so they dispersed and Aarvi went upstairs grazing her eyes on twenty-plus in the living hall.

    She noticed Naomi Fisher blushing heavily in an attractive dress with a few around herughing and ncing at Aarvi and the rest were Shawn''s schoolmates and acquaintances.

    She could say all were in love with the mansion architecture but they didn''t have the permission to go upstairs because Aarvi and Aaron hated third persons stepping into their personal area.

    So when she went upstairs, all looked at her again. Unintentionally, Aarvi became the focus of the night due to her entry with Aaron, her closeness with Shawn and Dax Grant, CEO of Skr Industries and all maids and security bowed to her with respect.

    Aaron soon got ready and went downstairs. He didn''t know much about Shawn''s friends but there were many family friends, businessmen, and doctors.

    Aarvi knew well Shawn would never choose a dress she gets ufortable in. So she smiled looking in the mirror.

    When she went out, she grabbed everyone''s attention while descending the stairs. All waited patiently seeing her gracefully descend stairs with a subtle touch of happiness on her face. She was on thest few steps when herplete appearance reached everyone''s eyes.

    The dress covered just one of her shoulders leaving the other uncovered and the beautiful floral design on her shoulder by the made the dress lookfortable, yet elegant and stylish. A small waistband entuated her curves without being too much.

    Below the waist, the dress widens and has an A-line style with an opening showing off her slender leg. The dress reached all the way down to the ground and was sweeping the stairs. Her loose curls enhanced her petite face and the red lips curled up when she saw Shawn sending flying kisses.

    Aaron''s eyes were on Aarvi while Naomi tried to distract him by talking. "Excuse me." He cut in without bothering and reached Aarvi. He extended his hand for her, "Why are you holding the clutch at home too?"

    Aarvi held his hand and stepped down. "My mobile."

    Aaron took her clutch to remove her mobile and passed the clutch to housekeeper Melia who quickly reached them, "Miss, you are gorgeous."

    Aarvi smiled in response and said, "Aunty Melia, call me Aarvi." It was the hundredth plus time she mentioned it but Melia never called her by name.

    Melia chuckled and went upstairs to keep the clutch in Aarvi''s walk-in closet. ''Aarvi? She was waiting to call her ''Young Madam''.

    Aaron stated, "I will keep the mobile. Enjoy the party... Tia reached just now."

    Aarvi didn''t know she wasing. She wobbled her head at Aaron in approval to keep her mobile with him and saw Tia waving her hand standing next to Shawn.

    Aaron let her enjoy the party and went back to the doctor''s group...

    <em>"I had thought she is Shawn''s fling."</em>

    <em>"Didn''t you see President Rivas with her?"</em>

    <em>"This mistress is quite stunning."</em>

    <em>"Mistress?"</em>

    <em>"Don''t you know Fishers and Rivas are having a marriage alliance soon. Then what else this woman in his life."</em>

    <em>"People do anything for money."</em>

    <em>"I have never seen her in our circle."</em>

    <em>"Why will our circledies want to be a mistress?"</em>

    Unfortunately, Aarvi''s untold identity and the news about her living in Aaron''s private mansion gave her the title of <strong>''Mistress''</strong> of an unmarried man or the toy of Aaron before marrying Naomi Fisher.

    It wasn''t toote when it spread out and soon fell to Aarvi''s ear too.

 Chapter 46 - No Shame

    "My Dum Dum is so pretty."

    Aarvi held her skirt at the sides with both hands and stepped her right toes behind her left leg by slightly nodding her head, "Thank you!"

    Shawn: "..."

    "Sister Aarvi, see, you are making my brother angry," Tia added seeing Shawn ring at Aarvi.

    "Tia, your brother''s taste is always awesome. He knows I love all the dresses he brings for me." How could she let the birthday boy be angry or sad? So she perked him and sent him to meet his other friends.

    Excluding Aarvi, all enjoyed alcoholic drinks. Aarvi was only with Dax, Tia, Shawn, or Aaron so nobody got a chance to talk to her or know about her.

    When any businessman or heir were talking with Dax, Aarvi had to suppress herughter whenever he lied about the President of Skr International.

    "Are you having fun hearing me lie?"

    Aarvi chuckled and heard Tia ask curiously, "CEO Grant, I am just guessing, are you the President and CEO and hiding it from all for the mystery so that everyone keeps their attention on Skr International?"

    Aarvi and Dax looked at each other and chuckled, "Your little employee is amazing. I don''t understand how people create innovative thoughts."

    Tia scratched her head and asked again, "Am I wrong?... Or am I right?"

    Aarvi asked to confirm, "Can you keep a secret?"

    Tia started thinking which rmed Dax, "You are not telling her. At least not so soon."

    Tia agreed to him, "CEO Grant is right. I usually tell everything to Mom and my friends. So don''t tell me."

    "Aww, so sweet." Aarvi teased her and took her out with others to see Shawn flirting with a girl in the pool. "Now tell, how is your brother?"

    "I didn''t know Brother Shawn had maintained his body so well. He is hot."

    Aarvi and Dax looked at each other and went aside. "Dum Dum, I should learn some magic, how could everyone still glorify that headless fool even after seeing him y with so many girls openly?"

    Tia who ran behind them cut in, "Because Brother Shawn is charming."

    Dax, Aarvi: "..."

    Tia was only open to Aarvi but after bing the sister of Shawn, she doesn''t mind saying what she thinks or feels. But hearing her praise her brother nonstop, the duo didn''t know what to say.

    Dax spoke first, "Dum Dum, she is calling me ugly."

    Tia: ''I didn''t mean that.''

    Aarvi patted his arm, "You are dashing. She is blinded by her brother''s love. Go to the pool, I will get your drink."

    "My honey bun is amazing, your employee is unlovely." He left haughtily without looking at Tia.

    Aarvi & Tia: "..."

    Aarvi was now tired of praising three one after the other. She went to get the drink for him while Tia sat on the pool lounge chair with her cocktail.

    "One Negroni, please," Aarvi ordered and turned to see Aaron grabbing his drinks.

    "Ate anything?" He asked as he held a few strands of curls fluttering at her face due to wind.

    Aarvi hummed, "You are drinking a lot." As she helped herself and tuck her behind.

    Aaron didn''t expect her to notice it, "No other way to time pass." And he rarely drinks as he always apanies Aarvi for dinner.

    Aarvi nodded and turned to see the pool, "I heard that Shawn cleared the wine cer for the wee drink cocktail, I had shifted wines from vi to the penthouse. Shall I ask to get those here?" She had premium wines so thought it might be useful for the party as she wasn''t allowed to drink.

    Aaron took a sip of his whiskey and asked, "Why did you buy wine by the way?" He hadn''t asked why she had filled the wine room when she knew he would not let her drink.

    Aarvi responded to the question, "I had bought them for you."

    "Miss, your drink." The bartender''s voice sounded.

    "Thank you." Aarvi grabbed the drink and saw Aaron looking at her nkly, "I will go." Then she left seeing him nod.

    Aaron didn''t expect while he looked after her needs, she was making sure he had everything that he might need. He was watching Aarvi who was with the other two as he was lost in thought about Aarvi but Naomi disturbed.

    "Aaron... Why are you standing here? Let''s go in. Let the kids y."

    <em>''Kids?''</em> Aaron furrowed his brows without understanding why she was repeatedly trying to part him from the ce where Aarvi was enjoying with others. Naomi had said the same thing when others were dancing.

    Since he had no ns to join the pool, he stood sipping his drink watching outside having no idea what was cooking in Naomi''s mind.

    <em>An hour back,</em>

    Seeing Naomi gloomy at the party, a close socialite had asked her, "Sister Naomi, why are you down?"

    Naomi sighed visibly to others, "I think Aaron is a little angry. He didn''t contact me even oncest week." To be exact, he never contacts her.

    A short, chubby girlughed hearing that "Sister Naomi, are you making us envious by telling your sweet couple fights? Grandfather said you guys will get married soon."

    Naomi blushed hearing it and nodded, "But Aaron is angry. He... He is kind of distracted."

    The other women understood what is meant by ''distraction in the rtionship''. They looked at each other and saw how pitiful Naomi seemed. They knew well Naomi loved and followed Aaron from a very young age. They had thought their rtionship was smooth sailing until they heard her today.

    Just then they heard, "Little Heart!"

    All turned and saw Aaron holding a bag having a designer logo on it and saw Aarvi smiling next to him. Seeing the trio interact so closely, ady asked, "Sister Naomi, she is the third woman, isn''t she?"

    Naomi ducked her evil smile and stuttered, "Huh... I... No... She... She is Shawn''s friend." Then she stiffly smiled, "Excuse me!" She made sure to look like she can''t reveal the truth.

    She quickly went to the doctors'' group where Aaron will join and saw thosedies disperse around with a look of revulsion towards Aarvi. She craved the matter to spread till Aarvi hears it and leaves the Avron.

    She had spoken to Aaron''s father about Aarvi, she was really disappointed when he started adoring Aarvi and seeing the fondness in him for Aarvi than her. So she was ready to create as many misinterpretations as possible.

    <strong>...</strong>

    Aarvi asked Dax to get away from the pool as the weather wasn''t hot and it wasn''t good for their health even though pool water was warm. She also cued Shawn when he nced at there side enjoying between a few socialites.

    A few who were keenly watching Aarvi were pissed off witnessing how she was controlling three men like ythings. To top it off, when the temperature was lowering as night was darkening, Aaron personally draped an overcoat on her shoulder.

    Aarvi knew except him nobody would try to get near her casually so she raised her head aside eyeing him who was standing behind her. "Don''t stay out long. Get in after some time." Aarvi wobbled her head in agreement before he left.

    It hadn''t been half a minute Aaron left, three girls stood in front of her who Aarvi didn''t know and didn''t fancy to know either. Because those weredies who would be near if you are wealthy and throw you away if you step down from the status, "Are you happy now?"

    Aarvi''s face turned aloof hearing the mocking tone and heeding their judgmental gaze.

    Seeing Aarvi mute, they rolled their eyes, "At least do you know because of you President Rivas and Sister Naomi aren''t getting married? Or do you really want to be a mistress between such a sweet couple?"

    Aarvi''s breath twitched hearing her. Even though she had guessed Naomi likes Aaron, she didn''t expect herself to be the hindrance to their marriage.

    She never thought Aaron to have feelings for Naomi seeing him ignore her, or <em>''Am I the reason he is ignoring her?''</em> She turned and saw Naomi happily chatting with Aaron but his gaze was on Aarvi.

    Those threedies rolled their eyes looking at her cid expression, "This woman has no shame. Look at her still trying to get President Rivas''s attention."

    "Why did we even consider talking to her?" Then they spoke to themself and left giving her a dirty look.

    Aarvi wasn''t bothered by thosedies but the thought of being a trouble to somebody who took care of her started stinging her.

 Chapter 47 - Haunting Darkness

    The music around started to give her a headache, Aarvi went towards the mansion but Tia returned and said, "Sister Aarvi, I will get going, or else I will get toote."

    Aarviposed in no time without letting Tia read her state of mind and faintly smiled, "Did you call the driver?"

    "Yeah, he is at the entrance. I will meet brother Shawn and leave."

    Aarvi nodded and saw her sprinting towards Shawn. She turned to go to the mansion but saw Naomi and Aaron talking seriously. She didn''t enter the mansion and walked away from the party.

    The throbbing pain, the suffocation, herplex thoughts, she named everything as hurt, she is hurt for bringing trouble to the man who wanted nothing from her but her good health and safety.

    She knew she shouldn''t have heard him and stayed with him. She shouldn''t have looked for him just because she wanted to. She shouldn''t have thought about him whenever her past haunted her. She shouldn''t have attached to him just because he looked after her.

    She was called as bad luck in her parent''s home just because of her birth, she didn''t want to get the same tag living in Avron or living with Aaron. She had taken too much from them just because she had the heart of Rivas family member, she didn''t want to be the hindrance to his happy life.

    She wanted to live alone which wouldn''t bring anybody trouble.

    ''<em>Should I go far away from here where nobody could reach me?</em>'' She raised her head and saw the mansion brightly lit. Thought of losing everything filled her eyes. She wanted to be alone without anybody but slowly on one added up again making her hard to leave.

    The one she could think of speaking at that time was her Apple pie. She looked around for the mobile and realized her mobile is with Aaron.

    She knows Aaron will not let her go or agree for her to stay alone so she thought to leave silently. But leaving without a word didn''t feel right. He had searched for her, looked after her, and made sure she was fine every day, she can''t return the favor so she didn''t want to be ungrateful.

    She felt a sharp stinging pain in her chest but she wasn''t sure if it was physically or emotionally.

    When she was sitting thinking about Aaron, he was looking around for her after seeing Shawn and Dax with different people.

    Naomi ran behind him, "Aaron, what''s wrong?"

    Aaron coldly said, "Leave..." He stopped a maid and asked, "Aarvi?"

    The maid responded with a bow. "Young master, I haven''t seen Miss."

    Aaron moved ahead but heard an aged voice behind him, "Young master..." Aaron turned to see Melia reaching him holding an absorbent towel.

    "Did Aarvi go on the top?" Aaron asked, taking the towel.

    Melia answered looking towards the waterfalls, "I saw Miss going there. Since it''s been more than fifteen minutes, I thought the towel might be needed."

    Aaron nodded and went around the artificial waterfalls of the mansion and climbed up. It was a ce where Aarvi always went whenever she wanted to be outside or specte about something. It was like her hideout from everything and she would always keep her legs in water that Melia and Aaron knew well.

    Naomi who heard everything went behind Aaron but a guard stopped her, "I am sorry, Miss. Nobody is allowed further." She didn''t want to create a scene and be aughing stock hence she didn''t argue and went to the bar counter cursing Aarvi in her mind.

    Aaron saw Aarvi gazing at the mansion immersed in her thoughts. He kneeled and carefully pulled her legs out of the water as he asked, "Isn''t water cold?"

    Aarvi tried to take the towel but Aaron didn''t allow it and gently pressed the absorbent towel on her feet and ankle to dry it.

    The way Aaron takes care of her, if any other girl was in her ce, she wouldn''t want to go away from him and it was no different for Aarvi.

    Growing without her parents caring about her, she always wished to have someone to treat her like a treasure, like a precious princess who would get hurt even by lifting a little weight. She always felt that around him.

    Many times she wished she could have him in her life but she is ruining some people''s lives to stop them ying in other''s life, she doesn''t want his life to mess up with hers.

    They were the pr opposite. He is warm light and she is haunting darkness. He is pure and tender and she is evil and scheming. He gives happiness to people and she is ruining the peace of mind. He is a gem of his family and she is the jinx of her family. He deserves happiness but she has nothing but destion.

    After drying, he helped her wear her heels and saw her mute watching him, "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi shook her head and stood on her feet when Aaron pulled her up. "I will go to my room."

    Aaron hummed and led her holding her hand as they alighted the uneven steps. She bid Dax who was leaving and met Shawn who was staying in the mansion so no girl for the night.

    Aaron saw the security head and ordered, "Send everyone. Nobody should stay back other than Shawn."

    "Roger that." He responded and quickly instructed the few to help everyone out.

    Aaron was slightly tipsy, as soon as he went upstairs, he took shower and brushed his teeth disliking his own state. He was going to bed when he remembered Aarvi and her mobile.

    ---

    In Aarvi''s bedroom

    Aaron saw her standing against the darkness watching the night. She hadn''t changed her dress and she wasn''t reacting to the Laze which wasying next to her feet waiting for her attention.

    A thought raised in his mind remembering their conservation in the car. <em>''Should I let her know she is the one I love?''</em> He brushed off the subject thinking to let her handle the Harmons first without increasing theplication for her. He entered the room and reached her.

    Aarvi turned when she heard the footsteps. Aaron saw her eyes glistening in which he saw his own silhouette. Her dainty face was soothing to his eyes that he forgot everything else.

    Her ck orbs in her almond-shaped eyes were whirlpool pulling him deeper into them, her cheeks were slightly pink as if the blush was carefully applied. Her straight-edged nose was bonnie on her petite face. Her velvet red lips corners were unmoving.

    Thinking he was there to check if she got the fever, she lowered her head allowing him to touch her forehead. It had been more than six months since she stopped having fevers or cold, he never stopped being assured about her health.

    When her gaze left him, he sleekly held her face caressing her delicate cheek with his thumb without his knowledge. Aarvi was confused looking at his hand and raised her head to see him.

    His eyes were full of tender love and warmth carrying infinite gentleness. She held his hand to remove from holding her but the next movement skipped her heartbeat for the first time. She could feel her heart start racing, she felt the heart as hers for the first time in two years.

    She blinked seeing his face up close, too close and realized he was kissing her. His lips caressed her lip leading her to tighten her grip on his hand and pausing her breath.

    Aaron came to his senses as soon as his lips touched her soft velvety lips and her cold palm on his forearm. He backed off instantly.

    His kiss went as soon as it came.

    He just wanted to check on her if she is fine and ask her why she was lost in thoughts or if she needed any help. He never wanted to do anything without her permission. "I''m sorry. I..."

    Aarvi felt her heart shatter as if somebody hammered her heart to break into innumerable pieces. She pointed the door for him as her face turned cold as ice.

    "Aarvi..."

    Aarvi looked away saying, "Leave..." as her tears rolled on her cheeks. She got the response to herplicated feelings but she didn''t expect his sorry for that, she wanted the reason. If his reason started with sorry, she didn''t want to hear it.

    Aaron left her room looking back at her repeatedly.

    Aarvi wiped her cheeks controlling her sniffles. She hadn''t believed when she heard from thosedies saying she was going to be a third woman between Aaron and Naomi. She had trusted Aaron but he broke her in just a second.

    She didn''t anticipate the movement she realized her feelings to destroy her faith.

 Chapter 48 - Millions Of Reasons

    Aaron who stepped out of the room didn''t leave and returned inside soon. He knew if he doesn''t say it, she will misunderstand everything and he can''t afford that.

    Turning her towards him, he hated himself for leaving her in that situation even if it was just a few seconds. He cupped her face carefully wiping her tears, "I am not sorry for kissing you. I said sorry for not taking your consent."

    Aarvi stopped crying, she didn''t struggle or try to speak. She continued to hear him. She had zero expectations because she didn''t want to anticipate anything that could hurt her back.

    Aaron knew it is now or never. "The one I love is <strong>YOU</strong>. The one who Shawn mentioned to you is <strong>YOU</strong>."

    Aarvi stumbled back. If Aaron didn''t bnce her in time, she would have tripped by her own dress. He wasn''t sure what was going to happen but he wanted to tell her everything seeing her disbelief.

    "I had gone to meet your grandfather because I wanted to marry you. I searched for you because I wanted you safe. You have my sister''s heart because it''s you not because I wanted to save the heart. I looked after you because you are my favorite not because of my sister or Shawn. I always took care of you as Aaron, not as Doctor Rivas. Aarvi Evans, I am protecting you because I love you."

    Aaron said everything in a breath while his heart kept ramming against his chest without being able to understand anything from her expressionless face or her void eyes.

    Aarvi heard everything looking him in the eye. He was afraid of her misunderstanding, she could feel it wasn''t nned by hearing him trying to clear her misunderstanding about everything.

    He was anxious and desperate for her reaction but she was calm as a summer sea. She wasn''t the one to believe the words so easily yet she found the truth in his eyes. She ced her right hand on his chest to feel his heartbeat. It was drumming as it was on the day they had bluffed a kiss.

    That day he had evaded her but he didn''t do it again. He didn''t move away even if he wasn''t able topose himself. He didn''t want to look unaffected either, he wanted her to know how much she means to him.

    Aaron anticipated her to say something but she held his wrist and marched out without a word. At one point he thought she was throwing him out of her room without a bother to spare a word at him but she didn''t.

    Perplexed, Aaron couldn''t help himself calling her, "Aarvi..."

    Even though he didn''t tell her, she realized why he purposefully stressed every time as the heart in the past. He didn''t want her to feel insecure around him knowing his feelings and leave. She got the answer to why Aaron or her father were showering all the love and care.

    Aarvi didn''t stop till she reached Shawn''s bedroom and entered inside. Thetter was lying on the bed without caring to change to nightwear. Aaron understood why she brought him there.

    Aarvi tried to speak to Shawn leaving Aaron''s hand, "Shawn... Shawn..."

    Groaning, Shawn stopped her from patting him and asked groggily, "Little Heart?" Then he closed his half-opened eyes to sleep again holding her hand.

    Aarvi could say he was drunk and wasn''t in his right senses which were perfect to know the truth, "Shawn, who is the girl your brother likes?"

    Shawn chuckled hearing her but didn''t respond. Aarvi tried again in a coaxing tone, "Shawn... Shawn... Who is the girl? Don''t you know her?"

    Shawn smiled saying lyrically, "I know her... She is my pretty Little Heart. She is cute, she is sweet. She is going to be my sister-inw."

    Aaron saw her pause hearing Shawn but she didn''t speak anything to him. He had thought he would get to confess to her and she would take time and ept but his one second of impulse was causing her to doubt him.

    "Shawn! let me help you remove your jacket."

    "Noo..." Aarvi ignored his response and pulled him up to remove his leather jacket then Aaron helped them.

    ...

    Aarvi was going to her room when Aaron stopped her pulling her to face him. The former blurted out, "I am moving out."

    Aaron grunted without a second dy, "No." It was the reason he was taking the time to confess.

    She pulled her hand away from his hold, "I am not asking you."

    He didn''t let her take a step and held her back, "Talk to me." He sounded helpless than authoritative and cold.

    Aarvi tried to move from his grasp but failed, "Why do you want one at your private mansion and one at your main mansion?"

    Aaron obviously understood what she meant but he didn''t know anything about Naomi. Two women? He always yearned for only one and that is her. "If you are doubting me, then let''s get married tomorrow. I will prove to you I only need you, in yesteryears, now, and futurity."

    Aarvi frowned upon hearing him and stopped struggling by seeing his seriousness. She wasn''t suspecting him, she just asked what she heard. She understood whatever she heard at the party was to trick her to send her away from Aaron, after all, he isn''t amon man.

    "Why do you love me?"

    "There isn''t one reason, I love you for millions of reasons."

    "But you don''t even know anything about me."

    Aaron gently held her face and countered calmly, "You exactly know I know the real you better than anybody else. Your deep down fright to what brings you a smile. Don''t I know them?"

    Aarvi knew he was right, every word of it. "If you really loved me for many years, why didn''t youe before three years? My narrow-minded parents wouldn''t have stopped you just by hearing your name and I wouldn''t... I wouldn''t have gone through so much." She voiced her buried thoughts.

    Aaron wrapped his arms around her. He knew that. If he hadn''t believed his father, he wouldn''t have lost his cupcake who always naively smiled and was happy around him. "The only thing I regret is leaving you alone here. The only one I need is you and I can''t afford to lose you."

    Aarvi couldn''t understand why she was feeling hard and hurt to reject him and push him away from herself. It was like she had to lose a part of herself to go away from him.

    She clenched her fist, breathed out slowly, and shoved him away. Her voice was hoarse, devoid of any emotions, "I am sorry, I can''t reciprocate your feelings."

    She tried to leave but Aaron held her back, cupping her face, he lifted it to meet their eyes, "Repeat it."

    She could feel her response wasn''t only burning herself but he is hurt too. She avoided his eyes to stop herself from making any mistake that she will regretter but heard, "Look at me." His voice was deep holding her attention to him.

    Looking at him in the eyes, she tried to speak but just lips moved without a word and tears rolled down her eyes when she found her voice, "I can''t reciprocate your feelings."

    Aaron''s thumb gently grazed on her soft skin to wipe the tears away. He wished he could wipe away all her troubles from her life the same way. He knew the reason behind her tears without asking her, "Because of what happened three years ago."

    Aarvi nodded promptly, observing him unfazed and patiently taking care of it. There are only two who she never lied to even if it''s smallest, her Apple Pie and Aaron. She might hide a lot from them but she never lied.

    Aaron said softly trying to soothe her pain, "I am not asking you to change overnight. Stop running away from your life due to others, allow me to protect you, take your time. I will wait for you."

    Aarvi shook her head trying to leave but she again reached his warm embrace. His voice was low and deep resonating near her ear that was trying to calm her trembling nerves, "I will heal you. I will help youe out of the closet, slowly but surely. If you don''t believe yourself, trust me, proffer me a chance."

 Chapter 49 - Amusing

    <em>''Walking out of the closet?''</em> She doesn''t even know if she could do it. "Stop wasting your time on me." Aarvi gave up struggling in his embrace.

    "I am willing to spend each second of my life with you." Aaron knew it''s difficult for her to ept all these hence he had nned to wait. Since it''s already out, he will answer her every confusion, thoughts, troubles.

    Aarvi''s head started throbbing without knowing how to send him away. "I am not Ava Kelly. You know me well that I am going to ruin Harmons."

    Aaron rxedly offered, "Do you want my help? We can y them like prey in the lion''s den."

    Aarvi really wanted facepalm herself, she didn''t want to pull anybody to her darkness, "I meant I am scheming, cruel, crafty. I am not the one to be kept around. You will never know how I will deceit you."

    Aarvi in his embrace, Aaron hummed with his eyes closed, "I will look forward to the days we will be together."

    Aarvi''s lips twitched uncontrobly and lifted her head to see his peaceful charming face. She wasn''t a shorty, her forehead reached right at his chin. She saw him enjoying the moment instead of worried or sad or afraid.

    "You-"

    He kissed her forehead fondly and responded to what she wanted to ask, "I know."

    Aarvi blushed and tried to get away from him. She couldn''t understand how easily he read her without a word extra. It was like he even knows her silence.

    Aaron didn''t let her leave instead he held her tighter, "Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans, your first reaction for the unexpected intrusion of personal space is to p or kick." She didn''t do anything when he kissed her.

    "I had realized your changes when I brought you here from the vi due to the rain. It confirmed to me when you reached my office and desperately tried to know why you were missing me. But I didn''t expect you to realize or even know you missed me. Oh yeah. I missed you too."

    Aarvi hastily stated, "You are reading too much into it. I don''t love you."

    Aaron epted, "I agree but are you sure?" He knows her from nine years before and how everyone treated her. It was only when she moved to country U, she got to make real friends and be her and do what she liked. So she is used to his presence around her and that is not <em><strong>''Love''</strong></em>.

    "What do you mean?"

    Aaron asked earnestly, "Are you sure your like is just an attachment but not love?"

    Aarvi retorted back rightfully to stop him, "How are you sure that it''s not just an attraction?"

    He smirked hearing her. Scooping her in his arms, he went downstairs unhurriedly.

    <em>''Why am I not surprised? Or scared?''</em> Aarvi thought to herself in his arms, looking at his side profile.

    He responded to her question, "You clearly know what is an attraction."

    Thinking about attraction, "I have a boyfriend. You should move on." Aarvi said in a breath hoping he will be shocked.

    Aaron left her on the ind counter of the kitchen and tapped her nose, "Sean Harmon isn''t your boyfriend." He might not exactly know what she is nning but he could say what she is doing every day.

    Aarvi rolled her eyes. Even if Sean Harmon is the only person left in the world for her, she wouldn''t let him touch her pinky. She started giving her reasoning as he prepared coffee for both knowing their night was going to be very long to sort out her feelings.

    "I love the way you take care of me and how you make me feel treasured. That''s an attachment."

    As Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans, she is always open to him without her knowledge and he just loves how she epts the actuality. "You feel at home next to me." Aaron gave his point and received no counter-attack to it.

    "You make me feel special and I like your attention and care. That''s self-centered. It can''t be love."

    "Coming to what you said self-center, you were never desperate to get my attention, you never demanded anything." He turned around and added, "Of course, living separately is excluded."

    Aarvi pouted in annoyance. What he said was cent percent right. "I never remember you whenever I hear love songs or hear about any rtionships."

    Aaron had filled coffee beans and water in the coffee maker then kept milk for boiling. He went to her and pointed at her heart, "You have filled here with junk, push them to the brain and let me take some space. You will remember me all the time."

    "You are cheesier than that brainless man." Aarvi blurted before she could realize.

    Instead of embarrassment, he crossed his arms in front of his chest and hummed. Aarvi saw him stand dignifiedly with a lot of confidence so she waited for him to speak, "Because I love you more than him."

    Aarvi: "..."

    This side of Aaron waspletely new to her and leaves her speechless. Hearing him say ''I love you'' so easily when she hadn''t even epted, she again kept her hand on the chest but smiled before checking it, "You are blushing."

    He turned away and went to the coffee maker hearing her chuckle. She was still smiling when he turned and said, "You will be happy and calm around me without a reason."

    She wasn''t sure if she would be happy but she would be calm.

    He took her in front of the ventless electric firece and handed her a cup of coffee as he heard, "I was never possessive of you being around with others."

    Aaron rubbed her head, "Possessiveness is an attachment."

    Aarvi flung his hand seeing his teasing smirk for telling his point, "But all say it ismon in love."

    "Because they are insecure." Aaron cleared her doubt and both continued to give their points and counters until Aarvi dozed off thinking about a point.

    None won or lost in their discourse. They just spoke what they thought, what was in their mind and heart. Aaron knows she needs a lot of time to ept him or fall in love but he was d at the state they were in.

    They didn''t squabble, they didn''t ignore, they tried to ept the reality and truth of each other. He knows he is in love with the girl who is smart, mature, and shrewd but the only thing he doesn''t want to hear is <em>''Moving out''</em>.

    ---

    Waking up in the party gown, Aarvi remembered that she had dozed on the couch. After her yoga, she normally entered the pool and she was leaving, Aaron blocked her, "I want to tell you something."

    Aarvi knows now he is Aaron who loves her. Not Aaron Rivas who is a doctor and takes care of her. She wasn''t used to his sudden change to the causal way of talking. She spoke calmly as she always used to, "We will talk at the breakfast table."

    Aaron didn''t leave her, "No, now!"

    Aarvi rubbed between her brows saying, "Could you please be the reserved Doctor Rivas?"

    Aaron''s brows raised then he slightly hummed and his unemotional voice was back with his aloof, hard to read enticing face, "I have something important to inform, have a seat."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She understood the difference. Aaron asks her first to tell and Doctor Rivas doesn''t order but makes it sound like there is really critical information that needs her attention.

    Aarvi looked away from him to control her expression and bit her lips to avoid smiling.

    <em>''Amusing...''</em>

 Chapter 50 - Protect You

    Aarvi looked emotionless even though he was casual when she asked, "And what is it?"

    Aaron didn''t understand what was going on in her head, "I have a business deal in City M, and then I have to go on a medical camp for two days to City J. So four days I will not be here."

    Aarvi replied indifferently, "Okay." She knew he wanted to tell her to stay in the Avron mansion and don''t take any decision to leave but she behaved as if it doesn''t concern her.

    Aaron was perplexed with that in reaction and quickly stopped her, "Are you alright?"

    Aarvi quickly created distance between them and asked distantly, "What wrong with you? Why are you behaving weirdly?"

    Aaron: "Aarvi..."

    Aarvi didn''t turn behind and went upstairs leaving him hanging and confused as hell. Before entering her room, she saw Shawn exiting his room rubbing his eyes. "Little Heart!"

    She shrugged and left. Shawn was bbergasted, "Little heart, did I..." <em>''do something?''</em>

    <em>''Bang''</em>

    Aarvi closed the door of her room and went to get fresh. Shawn was confused and he got sight of Aaron who was in no better state than him.

    "Bro... Wait..."

    Shawn quickly went to him and asked, "Did I do something yesterday? Little Heart is angry and I don''t even remember anything."

    Aaron entered his room saying, "She got to know the things you were hiding."

    <em>''What was I hiding?''</em> Shawn thought to himself and he quickly discerned what it is. Barging in Aaron''s room, "Did I tell Little Heart that you love her?"

    Aaron saw Shawn excited about the piece of news as if his crush got to know about him, "I confessed, you confirmed." Patting his shoulder, he went to the bathroom and heard Shawn cheering happily.

    Shawn and Aaron might be cousins but they grew up together in the main mansion as their parents lived together. Except for the fact that their biological parents were different, they were more like brothers and friends.

    After knowing Aaron''s Cupcake is actually Aarvi, Shawn had scolded him for days for keeping her name hidden from him. So the one who will be happier seeing them together is Shawn.

    ---

    In Aarvi''s bedroom

    Aarvi was ready when Aaron entered her room after a knock. He was about to keep his backhand on her forehead, Aarvi went away from his touch remembering the previous night.

    Aaron seriously spoke without showing any emotions, "Great, I had almost thought you forgot that I confessed. Do you have any ns to move out when I am not here?"

    Aarvi lied on his face, "Hmmm. I will make sure you don''t find me and your men lose my track."

    Aaron knows she is capable of ambushing. He could force her to stay by but he didn''t want to use it especially after he confessed. "Okay, I am not going anywhere." He didn''t care about the deal and the medical camp doesn''t really need him.

    Aarvi sighed, shaking her head, "I haven''t decided anything yet. You don''t have to change your ns for that." Then she walked out of her room saying, "Be confident around me even if I go against you." She wanted him to be positive unlike dropping his work to run behind her.

    Aaron smirked following her out. It wasn''t that he was doubting himself, he was just trying to be careful in the sensitive period.

    ---

    At the breakfast table, Shawn was tired of coaxing her and took her instance to win the argument, "This isn''t fair. If I had told you, would you have allowed my brother to be next to you? I just hid a single thing and what about you? You are hiding so many things and we didn''t even say anything to you."

    "Shawn." Aaron''s cold voice rang for bringing up her past.

    Shawn remembered the only reason Aarvi agreed to meet them was never to bring up that past until she says it. She ced her spoon down and stood up, "I''m sorry."

    Then she walked out of the mansion but Melia ran behind her holding a milk ss. "Miss, you didn''t eat properly. At least drink this milk. Miss..."

    Aarvi paused and turned around. She drank to lower Melia''s worry.

    She was thinking to give a thought about Aaron''s confession forgetting she had too many untold things. When she can''t be true to anybody, she doesn''t deserve to be in anybody''s life.

    She didn''t want to snatch the colors from Aaron''s life. She was more than enough in her dark world.

    Shawn knew well she was just ying him by fake anger and he couldn''t understand why he brought that up. "Bro, did I ruin anything between you guys?"

    Aaron saw him regretting his actions so he didn''t add up more, "I will take care of her." But he knew well the progress she had the previous night is back to zero.

    He couldn''t help but tighten her security in the shadow asking them to be careful so that if she really leaves, he could know where she is.

    ---

    In Aarvi''s private office

    After the morning meeting with Dax, Aarvi dialed Apple Pie''s number. She spoke before him, "Apple Pie, I want to move out of the Avron mansion."

    There was a brief pause on the other end before she heard Zain''s voice, [Pumpkin, what''s wrong?]

    "I want to stay alone."

    [What exactly happened?] He stressed each word to know the reason behind her decision.

    Aarvi''s brows scrunched without knowing how he might react, "Doctor Rivas loves me."

    The response was what she hadn''t expected. Zain''s voice was calmer, [I know that. Pumpkin.]

    Aarvi''s eyes filled up while saying, "Why didn''t you tell me? I would have stayed away from him. I want to be alone, I don''t want anybody." She sniffled and added, "Brother Zain, if you knew, how can you let me be with him? I don''t want to give him hope by staying at his ce."

    [Pumpkin, tell me something, you do like him, right?]

    "That''s my problem, I''ll solve it." Aarvi didn''t dy to respond.

    [Do you know why you want to stay away from him?]

    Aarvi knows that and she was sure Zain knows that too, "At the end of all these, I don''t know where I''ll end up or what will happen to me. I don''t want to pull anybody to this. Destroying those or myself, I want to be alone in it."

    Zain knew well she doesn''t want to hurt anybody who treats her well, [Pumpkin, you haven''t understood Aaron Rivas yet, If anything happens to you again, everyone will live on but he will destroy himself for failing to protect you.]

    Aarvi was stunned hearing that. Her Apple pie wasn''t the one to praise or lie about somebody especially when they were talking about such an important matter.

    When there was a long silence, [Pumpkin!]

    There was a time she wanted people around her to love her but she got nothing. She had buried her emotions when she killed Ava Kelly. Her voice turned meek and barely audible, "I can''t love."

    If it was three years back, she never could have turned down Aaron after knowing it. Now, she doesn''t want to ept him when she can''t requite his feelings.

 Chapter 51 - A Brief Hiatus

    Aarvi heard Zain''s deep sigh on the other end. She has no idea what he does, where he is so she spoke, "I will not trouble you. You carry on..."

    Zain cut in, <em>[Pumpkin]</em> He resumed after her hum, <em>[It''s your life if you want to give him a chance or not is your decision so I will not tell you to choose him. But why are you ruining your own life due to irrelevant people?]</em>

    "I am not. This is my choice of life. Staying single is my choice."

    Zain epted it but his gentle voice was serious,<em> [Alright, if you want to stay single, so be it. I want to tell you something that probably you don''t know yet.]</em>

    Aarvi was calm hearing him support her choice. "What is it?"

    She heard footsteps on the other end before it turned silent, <em>[When I, grandfather, Shawn, and Dax were searching you within our limits, Aaron Rivas had exerted all his and his family power to search for you.</em>

    <em>All cities were in lockdown because he purposefully instructed to nt an explosive in the construction sites of the Rivas Builders. Then he used military power for that reason but to search for you. Every security agency in every city was on the road searching for you.</em>

    <em>When the public and government thought he was finding the culprit behind his loss, only a limited number knew he was searching for you. That is the extent he could go to get you.</em>

    <em>I hated him when I couldn''t search you because of lockdown but when you called me after a year and mentioned his name, that''s when I investigated him. I didn''t leave you with him for your poor health, I know he loves you and respects you without crossing his lines.</em>

    <em>Not only Shawn and Dax but Aaron''s team is also trying hard to know what happened those days, as soon they get to know, he will annihte those families.</em>

    <em>Pumpkin, you had to fight for the smallest affection from your parents. He is someone who loves you the way you deserve to be loved and you won''t have to fight for it.]</em>

    Both were silent when he ended. Aarvi was silent because she was nk hearing him, she didn''t know if she should lean left or right. Zain was silent looking at Aaron and Aarvi''s teenage year picture on hisptop.

    He knows Little Ava loved Aaron unconditionally, unreasonably, she had the purest love towards Aaron but he doesn''t know why Aarvi doesn''t remember a thing about Aaron.

    He had even spoken to the neurologist and a psychiatrist about how one could forget somebody. With many spections, they had ended the conversation with <em>''it isn''t safe to force her to remember if her brain is stopping those memories.''</em>

    He is still trying to find which incident caused her memory loss and he was sure she doesn''t remember Aaron for more than five years but he knew why Aaron had to leave the country unexpectedly.

    Zain continued after a few seconds, "So the choice is yours. You can take down this bunch whenever you want. Give yourself a little time. Alright?"

    Aarvi had many questions and doubts that she needed a response. She wasn''t sure if she should ask or not. "What if I fall weak? I can''t afford that."

    She heard a faint chuckle on the other end, "Pumpkin, you are more stubborn and strong-headed than anybody I have seen. Instead of falling weak, you will grow stronger pulling everyone up with you."

    "Oh!" If she wasn''t stubborn waiting for her parents to notice her, she would be in a better ce, "My headless mother sent an email again for meeting President Evans for her son."

    Zain remembered something and said,<em> [I heard grandfather meeting Advocate Willon frequently these days and nning to write the will so your dumb father buttering him up trying to be a loyal filial son, and that spinless young master is always smiling looking like a monkey.]</em>

    An evil glint shed in her eyes remembering her parents. "I don''t care about them. You better be the CEO."

    <em>[My job doesn''t allow me to take a private job. Keep a good candidate in mind if needed.]</em> Zain had no idea their grandfather knew Aarvi is alive and she is the President of Skr International.

    "So, you are working in state administration." Aarvi guessed.

    <em>[Don''t be over smart with me.]</em> Zain heard her chuckle and breathed a sigh of relief.

    He really hoped she could ovee her buried fears. He spoke for little time to make her feel light before hanging up the call asking her to take a brief hiatus in her uing n.

    ...

    Aarvi saw her mobile screen repeatedly for Shawn''s call but it didn''te. Thinking she really went too far in the morning, she quickly finished her work to go and see him.

    She went out of her office to see Shawn pacing like a headless chicken murmuring something to himself while Tia ran behind him saying repeatedly, ''Brother Shawn, Sister Aarvi will not be angry at you.''

    In her student life, the ones who made herfortable in her own skin were Shawn and Dax. She wasn''t an introvert but her family and school friends made her one. These were the two who enjoyed the real her and never discouraged her. They epted her as she was and is.

    "Who said I am not angry? I am very angry. I waited till now for a single call. So pathetic."

    Tia startedughing hearing her and exposed Shawn, "Brother Shawn is here for three hours without the courage to see you."

    Aarvi''s jaw dropped hearing her and saw Shawn smacking Tia, "Aish, I have such a sissy friend."

    Shawn felt relieved hearing her talk. He was almost scared thinking she might ignore him, "Little Heart..." He towered over and hugged her. "I am going to follow you 24 hours for three days as a plea."

    Aarvi and Tia''s lips twitched hearing him. The former spoke breaking their hug, "Did your brother tell you?"

    Shawn grinned mischievously scratching his head and disclosing the truth, "I overheard him saying you might fool security to lose their track." It isn''t difficult for her to fool them.

    Tia didn''t understand what they were talking about and a customer entered inside so she quickly went to serve them.

    "Sneaky cat... I am hungry." She pouted making a cute face to see him smile. Then the trio had lunch at the opposite restaurant of the shop and Shawn followed her to the florist shop.

    "Little Heart, what are you thinking about brother?" Shawn asked earnestly, sitting opposite her.

    She had thought to think about it patiently as she had three more days. "I don''t know. I need time... Do you really want me to be your sister-inw?"

    Shawn nodded vigorously as if she wouldn''t notice his single nod, "I love my sister-inw. Mwa."

    Thinking about Aaron, Aarvi was sure he wouldn''t be at ease for four whole days going so far. Taking her mobile, closing herptop, she ran out saying, "Bye!"

    Shawn panicked and ran behind her, "Little Heart, where are you going? Don''t do anything stupid... Little heart..."

    Aarvi turned to him at the door and said, "You will jump in joy if you know where I am going."

    She chuckled the next second seeing his face brighten up by understanding where she was going then she left the shop.

 Chapter 52 - Unforeseen Kiss

    At Mocon International Airport

    Aarvi reached the airport and parked her car before running inside. She had just reached the private departure gateway, she saw Rivas Industries jet on the runway.

    She couldn''t believe she sped on the road for forty-five minutes to see the ne taking off. She knew she could have called him to let him know but she wanted to see how he would react seeing her out of blue.

    She started tapping her forehead on the ss panel thinking about what she really wants in her life. She can''t ept him because he loves her boundlessly. Unless she can''t requite his love, it will be unfair to Aaron. She wasn''t even sure if she could forget everything and be like a normal girlfriend.

    Lost in thoughts, she wasted nearly five minutes standing in the same ce and heard, "Ms. Evans?"

    <em>''Secretary Wen?''</em> Aarvi quickly turned around to see Aaron, his two secretaries, a manager, and his assistant looking at her. While four were perplexed, one was astonished keeping his eyes on her.

    She was certain she saw Rivas Industries logo on the jet which was on the runway so she turned around to see if it hadnded or taken off but heard, "Dad went to Costa for a conference."

    "Oh!" She turned back to them but her eyes settled on the man''s charismatic face. She really wanted to know how he guesses her question just by her actions most of the time.

    Aaron didn''t expect her at the airport at all. He wasn''t sure if she wanted to tell him something or wanted to see him or would like to join him. He wished thetter choice looking at her nk yet pleasing face. "Let''s go."

    Aarvi''s faint nod went unnoticeable to others but not Aaron who instructed, "Arrange for Aarvi''s required clothes at both ces."

    "Right away." Secretary Wen said and pulled his mobile out to make a call.

    Aaron cued her to walk and went beside her. Aarvi messaged Dax about her schedule and also Sean who had spammed her inbox. <em>''I am on a Business trip. I will see you on Saturday.''</em>

    Aaron noticed her second message by mistake, "Business trip?"

    Aarvi replied with a straight face, "My boyfriend won''t like it if he knows I am going on vacation with five men."

    The five men turned to her at once. The four wanted to say it isn''t vacation and Aaron wanted to flick her head for calling Sean a boyfriend and generalizing him with the other four men.

    Aarvi remembered something and turned to dark-faced Aaron, "I haven''t traveled for three years. Nothing is going to happen to this, right?"

    <em>''This?''</em> Aaron saw her pointing her chest. His palm really itched to pull her ear to stuff some sense. "Heart, your heart. Stop addressing as if it isn''t yours... Your health is stable so you will be alright. If anything, I am right here."

    Aarvi hummed looking at his cold face and thought to irritate him, "City J is covered in snow. I think I should drop this vacation. I will be at home."

    She turned to leave but the next second she gasped when Aaron scooped her up to stop her. The four men looked at each other and then at their president who said coldly, "It''s toote."

    Aarvi retorted with his method, "Can''t you speak and convince?"

    Aaron was amused, "You wanted me to coax you."

    Aarvi saw his mischievous smirk gazing at her. She wasn''t going to agree to it and see his winning smirk, "I wanted to annoy you. I wanted to be troublesome."

    Aaron remarked at her ear in a low maic voice carrying a hint of excitement, "So we are in the analysis phase."

    Aarvi raised her hand and smacked his head asking, "Is this business project?"

    Aaron stilled, then Aarvi realized what she just did and saw his expressionless yet irresistible face. She quickly got off from his arms and ran behind Secretary Wen leaving everyone at the loss of words by her actions.

    Even if at a snail''s pace, Aaron was sure to get his cupcake back seeing her active around him. He didn''t freeze because she hit him, he was astounded seeing her lively.

    Aarvifortably sat on a single recliner seat but when Aaron entered, he seamlessly carried her and settled her on a double seater, and sat next to her.

    "I don''t like it and I haven''t epted you yet either. Stop forcing yourself on me." Aarvi uttered out with a frown. Her expression loudly spoke that she needs space and time.

    Aaron was calm irrespective of her mood, "I have to make sure you are spoiled so that you will stop taking that nut brain Sean Harmon''s name to tease me."

    She controlled her smile and started ying on her mobile. Somehow she loved squabbling with him because whatever he says brings a smile on her face.

    Aaron gave her heads-up, "We will be discussing the project, you will be bored. So enjoy the music." Before her yes or no, a headphone covered her ears with a piece of rxing music ying in it.

    Aarvi saw his expectant gaze at her so she wobbled her head and time passed. While the rest of them, particrly Secretary Wen smiled to himself seeing the new type of tension between them. He even decided in his head who is going to be theirdy boss.

    When the meeting continued, Aarvi dozed off on Aaron''s shoulder having nothing better to do. Might be the music, she got a very good sleep without dreams.

    When the air hostess wanted to recline her chair, Aaron stopped her so that Aarvi could continue sleeping without waking up by the movements. Deep down, he knew well it wasn''t the reason, he liked the feeling of her head on his shoulder.

    It was just a two-hour flight and Aaron didn''t have the heart to wake her up so he carried her to the car and the seaside hotel. Before leaving the hotel, he made sure to leave a note for her if she wakes up when he will be in the meeting at the nearest branch office.

    ---

    At seven in the evening.

    Aarvi had changed to a ck beautiful backless slip-long beach dress and walked on the shore waiting for Aaron to return from the meeting for dinner.

    Since it wasn''t the regr vacation time and the seaside hotel is expensive, the travelers or visitors were fewer. She was enjoying her time but her gazended on a couple going towards her.

    She hadn''t thought she could get to see the disgusting couple so far from the Mocon. Since her n wasn''t to meet them so soon, she had to leave before they could identify her.

    She turned around taking a step to leave quickly but bumped into somebody. Her flip flop slipped on the sand and she fell on the man pushing him down with her.

    Her eyes widened as soon as their lips met. She wasn''t sure if she should be d that the man is Aaron or cry for an unforeseen kiss. While falling if he hadn''t held her, she would have cent percent crashed her nose on his chest but now it was even more embarrassing to face him.

    Aaron was thankful for the sand which didn''t hurt him. Her widened eyes were amazing with her lips on his. He liked their unexpected intimacy but he tried his best not to move his lips and piss her off.

    Secretary Wen who watched the whole thing didn''t know what to do other than turning away. He even mulled over his presence around them isn''t going to be appropriate anymore.

    Aarvi flushed red and wanted to get up but heard the faint voices traveling towards them. She slowly moved her head and buried her face in the crook of his neck, squeezing her eyes shut knowing he was going to tease her.

    Lying on him wrapped by his hand around her waist, <em>''This is so embarrassing...''</em> She really wanted to bury herself in the sand.

 Chapter 53 - Sinless Smile

    Aaron had expected her to get up but not continue lying on him and bury herself in him. Her frame looked exceptionally small on his body and their current position was doing no good to him, "Why are you taking advantage of me?"

    <em>''Advantage?''</em> Aarvi wanted to apud him for saying it seriously.

    "Can''t you cover me till those buffoons leave?" Aarvi unknowingly smelled his perfume. It wasn''t the first time she was near to him but it was the first time she cared to notice it knowingly or unknowingly.

    It was an intriguingly sensual fragrance that was subtle yet distinctive. It had notes of Bergamot, ck Pepper that were bnced with warm Vani and Nutmeg.

    When she sniffed again, Aaron rolled her down going on top and asked to tease her, "What am I going to get for covering you?... Another kiss?"

    Aarvi ignored it and stated, "Your perfume smell is reminding me of my school days..."

    Aaron''s rxed face deadpanned. It wasn''t his perfume if his guess is right. It''s his own scent that is reminiscent of her school days.

    Aarvi thought she was thinking too much and ended it saying, "Never mind," ''Sometimes even his words do the same. My brain is malfunctioning...''

    "They reached." She grabbed his top and pulled him down to hide her face at his neck without knowing his forehead had to rest on sand. Both heard thedy giggle and say, "''It''s always good to be new in the love..."

    <em>''Yeah, hence you slept with your own friend''s fiance, idiot.''</em> Aarvi thought to herself and left Aaron who was really curious.

    "Did you love him?"

    Aarvi shook her head, "Dad and Mom wanted me to marry him, to get the coboration and show some power in the board meeting to avoid..."

    Aaronpleted, "You bing the CEO."

    Aarvi nodded with hum, "Except grandfather they didn''t know I was in business management. They thought I was in art and home science, I mean cookery."

    Aaron continued to ask, "Then why did you reject your grandfather?"

    Aarvi knew he had met her grandfather so it wasn''t surprising, "All I had was saved money and my unused brain. I knew I could stand alone so I thought my parents would be happy if I left that post for my younger brother."

    "He is incapable and you know that. Due to his halfwitted brain, your grandfather still looks after thepany." Aaron knew Aarvi was responsible unlike turning away from it.

    Aarvi didn''t want to talk about them anymore, "Are you enjoying atop? Get off. I am hungry."

    Aaron chuckled and rolled off aside before standing up. Then he helped her up and dusted the sand off her hair carefully while she rubbed his forehead where he had sand.

    After sumptuous seafood, Aarvi flopped on her bed and dozed off soon. Aaron who had thought she was going to be sleepless due to a long nap was speechless looking at her snuggled with pillows andforter.

    "President Rivas, here are the reports." Secretary Wen''s voice sounded behind him.

    Aaron had taken the luxurious suite which had two bedrooms and a living hall with a dining area. Usually, Secretary Wen used to stay in the adjacent room so that their work wouldn''t stop. Since Aarvi was there, he had tossed Secretary Wen to a different suite with others.

    Closing the room door, he sat down cueing him to speak, "Young master Hays is with her girlfriend Grace Wells who used to be Ms. Evan''s friend. As per the confidential news, Grace Wells had a miscarriage recently and they are here from two days for her recovery."

    Aaron wanted Aarvi''s vacation to be peaceful without worrying about unnecessary people, "Make sure they are out of Aarvi''s sight when she goes around tomorrow."

    "I will instruct the bodyguards to be on alert." Secretary Wen responded as he prepared a message to send it to the bodyguards arranged there.

    Aaron instructed a few more work-rted things before letting his secretary leave. He checked on Aarvi once and went to his room.

    --

    The next day, twelve at noon.

    After finally and sessfully closing the billions worth project to build a coastal port, Aaron didn''t stay for the lunch and quickly returned to the hotel to spend some quality time with Aarvi till their flight time.

    When he entered the suite, it waspletely vacant, he was turning around when he caught the sight of a note on the room door, <em>''Beach''</em>.

    without changing his suit, he went to the beach to bring her back from staying under the zing sun. Failing to locate her on the shore, he searched at the water and froze when she exited.

    In their mansion or vi, Aarvi always wore the modest and dress styled swimsuits but here she was wearing a halter neck one-piece swimsuit. No doubt it was a designer swimsuit hugging her curvesplimenting her wless skin. She wasn''t plump nor too skinny as in past years, her height perfectly well proportioned with her shape.

    She was luscious and enchanting that other men looked at her ignoring their own partner.

    The sheer cloth design of swimsuit tempts the watcher to see her skin under it and the small jewelry with her wet hair gave her the seductive look. The first thing he did was dialing his secretary''s number and ordered, "Whoever brought Aarvi''s clothes is fired."

    He hung up the call baffling Secretary Wen in his room. Then he searched for her beach wrap but found a piece of cloth that looked like a scarf. It could hardly cover anything.

    Aarvi couldn''t understand what he was scanning the wrap style beach sarong. She grabbed it and tied around her waist looking at him ring at her. "What did I do to earn your frown?"

    Aaron blurted out, "How can you befortable wearing this?"

    She realized why the angry stare. It was her first time trying that style swimsuit but she teased him, "There is another set, two-piece bikini. I will try that after lunch."

    Aaron: "..." He realized she wore the better among the two.

    Seeing him ufortable, Aarvi stepped closer and saw him take a step back, "Am I so ugly?" It was fun to tease Aaron who had no choice but to control himself from scolding her or saying the wrong thing to her.

    <em>''If you are ugly, then every next person is uglier.''</em> Aaron thought to himself and couldn''t understand why she was removing his zer. "Aarvi..."

    Aarvi took her own time letting his mind wander about every single thought seeing her while she bit her lips to control herughter seeing him way too cautious and wore his zer that reached her thighs, "Happy?"

    "I could have given it." Aaron followed her being prey to her wordless mischievous game.

    Aarvi retorted cheekily, "But there is no fun in that."

    "Don''t y with fire!"

    Aarvi paused and turned to him, "I am not water to evaporate..." Aarvi''s eyes averted ncing at a gorgeousdy in a bikini intently watching them, "Doctor Rivas, do you know how to scare with a smile?"

    "Huh?" He knows her sweet smile is dangerous but scaring others?

    Aarvi peeked aside, her sweet and sinless smile appeared on her petite face. Her two crescents and her pink cheeks gave him an urge to caress. Then she kissed her palm for sending a flying kiss and faintly waved it.

    Aaron turned to see who it was and saw Grace Wells trembling profusely and slumped on the ground crawling back. Then Aarvi''s smile sweetened that panicked Grace and she scurried away. She fell twice but didn''t stop causing Aarvi to chuckle.

    "Do you really want me in your life? Even after seeing me do this live." She shook her head and turned to leave but Aaron wrapped his hand around her waist pulling her to him.

    Aarvi''s breath twitched and she tried to get away from their closeness. His fingers caressed her velvety soft cheek gazing at her widened eyes, "I never had a doubt on my choice."

    He lowered his head and drifted his nose near her neck without touching her skin while his hot breath fell on it to stop her from ying him.

    <em>''How could I even think of him as submissive?''</em> She thought to herself looking at his deep passionate gaze. If his peaceful face calms her, his gaze is dangerously prating to capture her soul.

    "I am careful because I still haven''t got a ce in your heart. Don''t dare to y again and again. I might create a ce there with a different way." His deep hypnotic voice spread her blush till the neck without daring to provoke him further.

 Chapter 54 - Lust As Love

    On the other end of the hotel, Grace Wells''s overwhelming feeling of anxiety reached its height. The more she tried to control herself and beposed, Ava haunted her every sense.

    She wasn''t sure how many times she fell down tripping herself and got hurt, she just focused on reaching Vance so that he could keep her safe from Ava Kelly.

    "She is alive... She is alive... She will not let me live... Vance... Vance, she is alive. Av... Av... Ava is alive... Vance." She frantically cried as soon as she entered their suite.

    ''Thump'' She tripped at the foot of the chair and fell down but that physical pain was nothing in front of her fear thinking about Ava is alive.

    Vance Hays who was on the web meeting rushed out to see Grace wailing on the floor. "Sweetheart... Babe, what wrong? What happened to you?"

    He carefully drew her to his arms embracing the delicate body. The worry and concern were apparent on his handsome facecing his voice, "Grace, calm down, Sweetheart, Rx... Nothing is going to happen to you."

    Grace cried non stop and wrapping her arms tight around his waist, burying her face on his chest, "Vance... Vance... She is returned... I saw her. She waved her hand at me. Vance, is she going to take you away from me?..."

    Vance felt helpless but there was slight irritation in his eyes hearing her bring up <strong>Ava</strong> repeatedly. It wasn''t easy for him to forget Ava and move on, bringing her up would only disturb his heart further away from Grace.

    He had failed to realize he was in love with the sweetest girl he had ever met in his life but he always felt inferior around her. Like he wasn''t right for her and she was too good to be true.

    She was having a solution to every problem of him or thepany just by hearing a line or two about it. And the whole group would appreciate her nonstop which he never got.

    He was proud of her but there was something always ate him. So he started to stop her entering thepany, didn''t allow her to meet any male friends saying <strong>her</strong><strong>parents</strong> wouldn''t like it, and didn''t support her getting dressed well.

    Grace always made him feel manly, superior, and outstanding. With that, they had shared a bed on the day of the pre-celebration party of his wedding with Ava. His body urged for Grace while Ava avoided every kind of physical connection.

    Hebeled his lust as love and degraded Ava sweetly every single time.

    <em>''This dress is beautiful but you can''t handle it.''</em>

    <em>''This piece of jewel is marvelous, can you really give justice to it? Don''t make peopleugh at me.''</em>

    <em>''This is designer wear, hard to pull off for you.''</em>

    And many more, he was breaking her confidence and was sweetly adding, <em>''You are lovely as you are.''</em> But the more he tried to push her down to him, he never felt she was ugly or useless. Her single pure smile was bringing his self-confidence down the pit with a dense feeling.

    Hebeled his jealousy and inferiority as hatred.

    His mindtched with his so-called love and his parents supported him to have two women. One for business and one for love but Grace wanted to be the legal wife and she threatened him to suicide in the wedding hall.

    Going opposite to his family, he sneaked away on their wedding day.

    He was on the seventh cloud when he got to know Ava was anxious in the wedding gown. He thought she loved him and he was going to break her but he got to know, Ava kicked the wedding dress away and threw the engagement ring out of the window, and without batting an eyelid or dropping a single drop of tears, she had left the wedding venue.

    She didn''t question him nor waited for his exnation or stopped when her parents cursed her in front of all the guests.

    He was desperate to break her and see her beg him so he did his all to hear her beg him to spare her life. He wanted to satisfy his desire to hear her cry and see her helpless.

    When they all killed her, he thought it was an end but it was just the beginning. He saw the real Grace Wells and realized the worth of Ava Kelly. He understood the difference between Love and Lust.

    But he had reached the stage where he couldn''t abandon Grace, Even though she had encouraged and helped him to put an end to Ava''s life, she makes him feel happy and worth it. She makes him feel he is amazing and wless.

    Drifted off in the thoughts of Ava Kelly, he hadn''t heard anything Grace was saying other than patting her back to calm her.

    "You will not believe me unless you see her right... Let''s go and check. You will know I''m not imagining. Vance... Vance please."

    Vance tightly embraced her and breathed a sigh out. To make her believe she was just imagining the things and to make her believe Ava Kelly died in front of his eyes, he agreed, "Sweetheart, we will check. We will ask the receptionist and check the security footage, alright?"

    Grace nodded as she sobbed. Vance helped her wear a beach dress, wiped her face, and helped her drink water. He did everything to make her feel special as she always makes him happy.

    They went to the receptionist of the hotel and asked, "Excuse me, a friend of mine, Ava Kelly is staying in this hotel. She isn''t answering our calls, could you please tell us which room she is in?"

    The receptionist had a smile which was speaking of her professionalism without caring how attractive his face looked, "I''m sorry sir, due to privacy, we can''t divert any information about our customers."

    Grace butt in but she maintained her gracefulness, "She has very serious health issues, we are scared she might have fainted in her room."

    The receptionist knows they weren''t entering the hotel now to find the so-called friend. Even though she knew they were lying, she didn''t want to take a chance about life. She wanted to inform the manager if there is really a customer in that name. "Please wait, I will look into it right now."

    Grace and Vance thought it worked and waited for the receptionist who checked the log twice before looking at them. "I am sorry sir and Miss but there is no one in that name."

    Vance thought Grace would stop there but she pulled him aside and said, "She might have changed her name. Photo... Check if you have her photo."

    Vance would never in his dream tell her he has Ava''s picture, "Why will I have her picture Babe? You used to be her best friend, check if you have."

    Grace rubbed her forehead in regret, "I was scared during that time and deleted every picture of her including the group." She started thinking about what to do while Vance to stop her from overreacting. "Her social media!" Grace excitedly said and fished her mobile but Vance said, "Her pictures were taken down from the inte."

    Grace buried her frustration saying through her gritting teeth, "Her grandfather is overprotective of her. That b*tch had such a good life."

    Vance wanted to tell the real truth of her family but he preferred to keep it to himself and not to make her jealous.

    "Ask her brother." Grace again came up with another idea.

    Vance shook his head, "Why will you think he will help us? And what am I going to tell him?"

    Grace chose thest resort, "Call the managing director and I want the security footage."

    Vance didn''t stop her because if she is really right, he wanted to see the beauty again and know who she is and if Grace just imagined, he wanted her to know she is overthinking and stressed out after losing their child.

    --

    Using Hays''s family connection, Vance got all the half-day footage at his ce. Even though Vance wanted to check, he sat indifferently. Grace is an extremely possessive woman when it''s about him so. She wouldn''t like it if he shows even the slightest interest in any woman.

    Grace watched the screen intently without distracting even for a second.

    After an hour,

    "There she is... Vance, she is here."

 Chapter 55 - Amazing And Wondrous

    At another end of the hotel, after changing into a backless short ck summer beach dress, Aarvi tied her hair into a messy bun while Aaron waited for her leaning on the door in his casuals.

    Her slender body, petite face, and her look are innocent and pure. If he thinks as sexy, she was alluring, if he thinks as his little cupcake, she was pretty and cute. If he thinks as President Evans, she looked confident, bold, and daring.

    The beauty held in the eyes of the beholder perfectly suited them.

    "Let''s go," Aarvi said without noticing his adoring gaze and led him to the restaurant in the hotel.

    They were almost done with lunch, Aarvi left everyone stupefied instructing, "Secretary Wen, I need tools for building a sandcastle. Please arrange it. Thank you."

    Aaron had a different n but he didn''t say it and asked her in curiosity, "Do you like sandcastles?"

    "Not really. When I wanted to build it, I didn''t get a chance. Now I can do whatever I want." Aarvi casually said eating her ice cream while her mind reminded her of the past.

    ...

    When she built the smallest castle in the sand in her yschool, teachers and other students praised her. She was really excited to show it to her parents and took the cardboard on which she had built.

    Thinking her castle would be destroyed in the car, she had walked more than a mile holding it ignoring the ache of her arms or strain of her little limbs.

    Entering her home, she happily disyed it to her mother and father in the living hall expecting nothing but a simple smile on their face and a word ofpliment or probably just a pat on her head.

    But her mother had kicked the cardboard that was in the little hands and scolded her with her father without caring whether that sand went to her eyes or nose or mouth when she stood silently crying with sand all over her.

    ...

    Aarvi bit her lips to control her emotions and sat undisturbed. Now she doesn''t care if anybody likes or loathes or ignores her. All she needs is herself.

    Aaron smiled perceiving she was enjoying herself forgetting work and her troubles. Taking her on outings frequently added to his list.

    Both went to the beach when secretary Wen arranged the required tools easily with the hotel management''s help.

    Sitting on the sand, Aarvi saw Aaron standing like a statue, "If you don''t want to build, why are standing here? Leave." She missed Shawn and Dax. Her first real sand building was with them, she had thought they wouldugh at her but they had excitedly built with her and it hade out amazing.

    Aaron rubbed the side of his forehead pursing his lips. He actually doesn''t know anything about it so he didn''t know what to do even though he wanted to be with her.

    Aarvi who had started digging with a long-handled, lightweight shovel noticed him still standing so she guessed without a word, "I will teach you,e here."

    Secretary Wen who had thought Aaron doesn''t like ying in the sand was speechless seeing him kneel next to her. <em>''My eyes are blessed.''</em> He went to the beach lounge under the shade and opened hisptop asionally peeking at them and even sent their picture to Shawn who wanted every update about them.

    Aarvi passed the shovel and said, "Dig."

    "Oh!" Holding it, he looked at her, "Length, breadth, and depth?" He asked seriously, causing her to burst intoughter.

    Aaron: "..." He was happy she wasughing because of him but she wasughing at him. He was about to throw the shovel, Aarvi spoke.

    "Sorry sorry, we just want the depth-first until you get the water, we will use that water and wet soil to build whatever we want. Bringing water from the sea and walking back and forth repeatedly is very tedious so this method is used."

    Aaron nodded hearing her patiently exin in the simple and easier way before he could ask any more questions for it.

    "We can use buckets or molds to achieve the shapes but if the wet soil doesn''t have proper consistency of soil and water, we can''t achieve the required shape while unmoulding. You should try once to know that."

    Aarvi spoke as she continued removing the soil from the hole he was digging, "So we will stack handfuls of wet sand and crave the desired shape and design."

    "Are you going to build the castle?" Aaron asked while his concentration was on her hands to be careful so that he shouldn''t hurt her even by mistake.

    "Nope, I will go for modern buildings... We hit the water... Now it will fill in." Aaron understood it was a simple well mechanism.

    Aarvi suggested, "I will build mine, you watch and learn, you start building too, I will help you if needed. These are the carving tools."

    Aaron saw her excited so he nodded and both started taking wet soil out and starting their designing. Since she said she will build a modern house, he chose the same too. Initially, he saw her how she started and soon got the idea. He was a quick learner and he needed limited time.

    While both were busy building their sand house, Secretary Wen had the feeling of, he brought his children to y at the beach rather than on a business trip with his boss. And three didn''t care about the Hays couple.

    After half an hour, Aarvi was admiring Aaron''s sand art architecture. It was sleek and elegant, She could say he was morefortable with polygons than the curves which were slightly uneven on the closure look.

    Aaron was smiling looking at her tall circr Rubix like the architecture of the sand tower. She was proficient in using the carving tools and every geometry shape bncing the gravitation of it perfectly.

    She is an expert where hecked so undoubtedly a pleasing smile stered on his lips looking at it and Aarvi looked like an enthusiastic kid taking the pictures of both of their sand art.

    Aarvi stood next to him watching their art and said, "You are amazing." for learning it quickly and even doing it finely.

    Aaron pinched her cheek purposefully to smear some sand on her face, "You are wondrous."

    Aarvi brushed her face with her hand and smeared some more sand causing him to chuckle, "That''s cute."

    Pouting at him, she didn''t have sleeves so she rubbed her cheek on his arm, puffed her cheeks to show off. That made him happier instead of angry.

    Aarvi suggested happily, "Now let''s build together, a bigger one."

    Aaron didn''t let her excitement dampen and agreed as a smile crept on his face. Both had just kneeled, a man who was tall and had strong built quickly reached them.

    "President Rivas, Miss. Evans, Young Master Hays, and his girlfriend were looking into the information about Miss. Evans. Since we had the security cameras under control, they found nothing about Ms. Evans. But Young master Hays ising this way."

    Aaron nodded while Aarvi was impressed Aaron had everything under control. He took her aside quickly without asking if she was fine to meet him or not.

    "You knew they would check about you, didn''t you?"

    Aarvi nodded, "Any loopholes I leave, I will keep a n ready for that. I wanted to see if Vance Hays believes the girlfriend or his sight. Seems like, he loves his girlfriend dearly."

    ''His sight?'' Aaron''s eyes turned dark and his forearm went on her nape to pull her gaze on him from Vance, "Is he the reason behind your state?"

    Aarvi could say he is waiting for just to hear yes but she didn''t disclose anything, "Not really."

    Aaron wanted just the smallest proof saying who tried to kill her, he wouldn''t think twice to destroy everything they have but Aarvi''s dialogue for Harmons and Hays was <em>''Not really.''</em>

    Aarvi continued, "Am I incapable that I need you to handle my prey?"

    Aaron straight objected to it, "You aren''t. I am the incapable one here." If he had destroyed the ones who hurt her before she woke up from thea, he wouldn''t have said himself as incapable. He got to know Harmon was in the picture after she started her ns so he never felt he was capable in front of her.

    She felt a strange seeing the bleakness in his eyes, like the sense of loss. She stood on her toes and wrapped her arm around his neck and another on his back.

    Her voice was frosty cold saying, "There wasn''t one behind everything." Then her voice turned slightly calm when he hugged her back, "You aren''t incapable... Don''t overwork about this, just worry about your hospital andpany... And your sister''s heart."

    She smiled saying thest point and earned a flick on her head when she stood back, "It''s <strong>YOU</strong>."

    Aaron thought to wait for her until she could open up about that <strong>group</strong>. He knew she wanted to handle everything so he decided to protect her but if anybody tries to touch her again, he will be merciless.

    He saw Aarvi''s darkening face and turned to check her line of sight, Vance first kicked Aarvi three-foot sand art and then he stepped on Aaron''s sand art and walked away as if he did nothing.

    ---

    A new early goal of Aarvi - Collecting the debts with millions of fold for their sand art.

 Chapter 56 - Mischievous And Stunned

    Grace who noticed a girl in the navy blue men''s zer pointed her to Vance. By the camera angle, they couldn''t identify who she was so Vance adjusted the time of the video of a different camera. The one who he identified was Aaron Rivas.

    He quickly saw thedy on the screen. Grace was bbergasted and Vance said through his teeth, "In which angle does she look like Ava? She is looking like a foreigner. And importantly, don''t mess with Aaron Rivas. I repeat, don''t mess with Aaron Rivas or his woman."

    Grace hurriedly stood up and held his arm seeing him leave, "Vance, I swear I saw Ava. Somebody definitely tampered this footage, I really saw Ava. There weren''t any foreigners."

    Vance tried to be calm but he was scared of offending the Rivas family. In the hierarchy of the wealthy, prominent, and strong family, Hays stands far off while Rivas tops the list. It''s inevitable for him to be aware that he shouldn''t mess with them. He is already d that President Kelly1 isn''t shoving them to bankruptcy.

    "Grace, what''s wrong with you? I saw Ava in the pool of blood and I witnessed when she was shot to death. Why can''t you believe me?"

    Grace shook her head repeatedly and tried to make her point, "Vance I don''t know anything but I really saw Ava. I saw her twice. She is alive, she is happy, she is beautiful... She is every bloody thing which I can''t be." Her jealousy, fear didn''t let her listen to him.

    Aaron''s team knew well to manipte data. They easily masked Aarvi''s face with a random foreigner''s mask instead of disappearing their presence.

    Vance felt his head was going to explode hearing her repeatedly say the name ''<strong>Ava</strong>''. He coldly said, "I am sending you to rehab and that''s final."

    Grace''s eyes widened and clutched him with all her might, "Vance, you can''t do this to me. Why aren''t you understanding me? I am stable, nothing happened to me. I really saw Ava. Vance, I am not imagining..."

    She slumped on her floor and started crying without knowing how to make him believe Ava is back. She is going to make their life a living hell. She knows the real Ava, she might tolerate everything, she will tolerate a very long time but when it crosses her limit she would do everything to collect the debt with extra interest.

    Kneeling down, Vance caressed her head, gently saying, "It''s good for both of us. I will keep visiting you and I will not let this leak to anybody. Listen to me once."

    Grace pushed him away, "Alright. I will join rehab and watch you all." She might be blinded by wealth and Vance but she knew well a rehab wouldn''t only give her a chance to escape from thew, that''s the safest ce to be away from Ava.

    "Get out. Don''t show me your face." Grace roared and started throwing the things at him to send him away.

    Vance exited the room with a heavy heart and walked on the beach trying to calm himself. Due to his pathetic mood, when he saw the exquisitely fine art contrast to his bad mood, he kicked it to wreck and stomped another one without knowing he called his destruction quicker.

    ...

    Aarvi took her mobile from Aaron''s jacket and dialed Dax''s number. [Dum Dum...]

    "I don''t want Hays international to win the <strong>Ebony project</strong> deal."

    Aaron could say she was really angry at Vance Hays for crushing the sand art which they could build back in less than thirty minutes. Even though the Ebony clothing project deal was nothing in front of Rivas Industries or Skr International, it is a big project for Hays International which they were preparing for three months.

    <em>[Honey bun, Ebony isn''t worth our attention. Waste of time and energy.]</em>

    Aarvi was patient irrespective of her burning rage. Her voice sounded clear but unemotional, "Dax, I didn''t say I want Ebony, I said I don''t want Hays to win. Coborate with their rival or support or provide assistance, bring top-notch designers, or do anything, Monday I should hear Hays lost the project. I will take care of every single penny of expense. Clear?"

    Dax understood somebody offended her, <em>[Piece of cake. What about sparring? Dum Dum, I want to break Vance Hays''s face.]</em>

    Aarvi was momentarily speechless. She was seriously ordering but Dax was thrusting for her ex-fianc��''s blood that he thought she changed herplete n and he missed his chance, "Come back to me after results."

    <em>[You enjoy your vacation Dum Dum, I will kick their ass till that. See yaaa...]</em> He excitedly said and hung up. Solemnly doing the same work was boring for him, now he had an aim to reach in the short term.

    Aarvi lost her mood to build again and was going inside, Secretary Wen carefully said without knowing how they would react, "President Rivas, Ms.Evans, Young master Hays ruined everything."

    Aarvi paused hearing that and instructed, "I want theplete footage of us building it and him destroying it." Aarvi paused briefly and instructed again, "I want somebody to give him a single punch on the face but he shouldn''t know who punched him." Then she went upstairs to their room.

    Secretary Wen: "..." He didn''t expect it to be so impactful on Aarvi.

    Aaron saw his reaction but didn''t speak. If Secretary Wen had heard Aarvi ruining their hundreds of million worth project for their sand art, he was sure Secretary Wen would have coughed up a mouthful of blood.

    ---

    Aarvi was lying on the bed without a mood to do anything so Aaron decided to go with his n. "Let''s go out. I will take you somewhere."

    "I don''t want to go anywhere," Aarvi answered and buried her face in the pillow.

    "Are youing or not?" Aaron asked thest time seriously. Aarvi hmphed hearing his threatening tone but didn''t get up.

    Holding her flip flops tie in a hand, he easily rolled her on the bed and carried her up. Aarvi flushed in embarrassment, "Doctor Rivas, I am wearing a short dress, let me down before I break your head."

    Seeing her holding the skirt behind to cover herself cringing in his arms, he asked her first, "Will youe?"

    Aarvi red at him hearing his unemotional tone and she responded in annoyance, "I am noting. Put me down."

    His brows raised forming an attractive arc but she was rmed seeing his wicked smirk, "Don''t even think anything stupid."

    While she warned, he took her to his room baffling her. He left her down and quickly pulled his jacket from the wardrobe. Aarvi was running away but he took long strides and pulled her back.

    "Ahh..." Aarvi let out a yelp when she twirled by the force of the pull.

    She stopped herself to run out but froze thinking Aaron hugged her from behind when he towered behind her but his hands tied his jacket sleeves around her waist.

    She controlled blushing due to her own thoughts and couldn''t help saying, "You behave like a little kid than Shawn."

    He again scooped her and his next words left her speechless, "My every side is only for you."

    Secretary Wen''s jaw dropped looking at Aaron''s mischievous smile and Aarvi stunned looking at Aaron when the duo exited the suite.

    <em>''I don''t want to go with you guys. I miss my wife.''</em> He wept inwardly.

    He avoided following them, having no heart witness any unforeseen moments of the duo. He led them as he messaged his wife who is an actress under Rivas Entertainment. <em>[Wifey, I am missing you.]</em> Ava Kelly/Aarvi Evan''s grandfather.

 Chapter 57 - Weak State Of Mind

    At Butterfly valley

    Aarvi had no idea where Aaron was taking her until she stood between the valley of flowers. There were literally hundreds of wildflowers blooming in the valley. Rich colorful flowers had carpeted the ground giving off a surreal vibe.

    It was breathtakingly beautiful. The farthest her eyes could register, there were all covered with flowers. With the sunset reddish-orange sky, she loved everything around there.

    Her enthusiasm was obvious in her voice, "This is the butterfly valley. Isn''t it?" There were many kinds of flowers like orchids, poppies, prims, calends, daisies, wild rose, and so on bing the home for numerous species of butterflies.

    Aaron rubbed her head as he hummed, "It is..."

    As soon as she received the confirmation, she shook many nts and the butterflies flew up in the air coloring with its beautiful vivacious wings. As she yed around in the dune, she disturbed the nts to see more and more butterflies.

    Aaron''s gentle voice carried mirth looking at her, "Be careful about your steps." He knew what he said went in the air seeing her explore trying to catch and touch the colorful wings of the butterflies.

    Secretary Wen didn''t expect Aarvi to still have the innocent side seeing her ying with flowers and butterflies like they were the amazing things on the earth.

    He had first time seen her in a business meeting. He had thought she was going to be a business tycoon in the country taking over the Kelly International when she confidently won the project against manypanies.

    But fate cruelly yed in her life and the next time he saw her in the ICU fighting between life and death brutally injured.

    ....

    At the end of the sunset, Aarvi''s fair cheeks had numerous colors of the butterfly wings that she had purposefully swatched. She video called Shawn and Dax to show off the colors when they routed to the airport directly instead of the hotel.

    Aaron asked her when she was done with the call, "Liked?"

    Aarvi didn''t lie checking her pictures, "It''s so vibrant and beautiful."

    Aaron hummed and shamelessly boosted himself, "That''s why you should listen to me."

    Aarvi and Secretary Wen: "..."

    ---

    Another secretary, manager and his assistant had left in the evening on a public flight back to Mocon. Aarvi, Aaron, and Secretary Wen took the private jet to city J which was six hours long air time.

    They left after dinner so Aaron asked her to sleep in the resting room. He and his secretary worked a little while before taking some rest.

    Theynded at the dawn, Aaron packed Aarvi in warm clothes before taking the three hours road trip. After some nutritious food, Aaron forced Aarvi to rest and went to the worksite.

    ---

    In Mocon city

    With a downheart, Vance sent Grace to the rehabilitation center ignoring her endlessly cry as soon as they returned to Mocon.

    Mother Hays got to know about it and quickly took the chance to set him up on a date. "Son, do you remember I had told you my friend''s daughter is a designer? She returned from France justst week and she is checking onpanies to join. This is her card." She handed him her card and continued, "I have already asked her to meet in the Hignds. I have reserved a private room, please meet and hire her."

    He wasn''t in the mood to do anything so he wanted to reject but her mother noticed his bruised face, "Vance, what happened to your face? Did somebody hit you?"

    Vance avoided his mother''s touch and pressed on his jaw. The previous day, he was sitting on the beach for a long time before he was returning to the suite in city M. He felt somebody tap his shoulder so he turned behind to check but nobody was there, he was turning back when somebody punched him that ended him on the ground.

    When he turned to check as he cursed loudly, there was no one around him. He was all alone on the beach. It wasn''t a dream because he had real pain and he didn''t know what to tell or exin either.

    "It''s nothing. I slipped and fell on the face." He lied without batting an eyelid.

    Mother Hays didn''t read too much to it and reminded him, "Alright, don''t forget the dinner meeting. I have some work, I will leave." She didn''t let him turn down and left hurriedly.

    "Mom..."

    He leaned back and closed his eyes to rest. If he wasn''t a design department director, he wouldn''t have cared but he had no choice because hecked some good designer in thepany.

    ...

    Hignds Bar and restaurant

    In the evening, he entered the Hignds before the specified time and went to the bar counter. Shawn who was at the bar counter, had to control himself from beating Vance into pulp.

    He felt his blood boil when Vance greeted him with a fake smile, "Second young master Rivas, it''s been a really long time."

    Shawn didn''t care even if he was the customer, he raised his both middle finger at him then he stormed off. He instructed a waiter, "Make sure to get proofs if he does anything he shouldn''t. My hand is itching to whip him off."

    Vance sighed internally and drowned his drink. He couldn''t understand how Ava got acquainted with Shawn Rivas who was named as the Prince of the Mocon whereas Aaron was named ruler right after his one year in the business industries.

    Hays family never could reach Rivas or Harmon''s level. He had tried to get along with Shawn Rivas and Dax Grant but they had openly shown their disgust towards him right in front of Ava who had convinced them back. He couldn''t understand why Ava didn''t choose them but heard her parents.

    After some drinks, he went to the private room and ady entered inside right on time. "Young master Hays, I am sorry for beingte. I hope I didn''t make you wait for too long."

    Vancezily raised his gaze. She had a stunning figure wrapped in the body-hugging dress swaggering her curvaceous and voluptuous body. In no angle, she looked like she was there for a formal meeting.

    Swaying her hips with the ck of her heels, she reached the table hearing him say, "No, I just came now."

    Thatdy found him a little rude seeing his eyes away from her and talking. She introduced herself first, "I am Libby Madden. We have a mediapany. Since my major is fashion designing, Aunty Hays asked me to know about Hays International and join so the dinner is nned."

    Vance selected the dishes and passed her the digital menu for the order. After it, Vance''s voice sounded void of emotions, "Your portfolio?"

    Libby gently hit her forehead like punishing herself for forgetting, "Oh, I left in the car. Young Master Hays, shall I show it to you when we go downstairs?"

    Vance frowned and asked directly without care, "Is this your professionalism? Meager state."

    Libby stood up and Vance thought she was going to leave but she sat next to him and worriedly asked, keeping her hand on his chest while the other hand was tracing his wine flute tip dropping a capsule inside, "Young master Hays, you seemed to be distressed. What''s wrong?"

    Vance flung her hand away and ordered, "This game doesn''t work on me."

    Libby stood and disbelief was written all over her face, "You? What are you thinking? Just because you are Mom''s friend''s son, I came here to respect her and I was worried looking at your state and you are..."

    She stopped when three waiters entered with food. They quickly arranged the table while Libby clenched her fist tight and stood emotionlessly watching Vance taking sips of his wine.

    Vance started thinking if he misunderstood looking at her seething in anger but as soon as the waiters and manager left, Libby smirked, "At least shouldn''t I do something to get that tag of lewd?"

    "What?" Before Vance could realize what she actually meant she sat on hisp and locked his lips.

    Vance tried to push her away but she tasted amazing like candy and on top of it, she started grinding her hips rubbing her blossoms against his chest tearing his shirt buttons off.

    He initially resisted and tried his best to control guessing it was all the n by Libby Madden but she forced him to lose control by forcing his hands to touch and feel her.

    She had almost thought drug didn''t work and Vance was going to throw her on the floor but heid her on the table swiping the bowls off the table and ripped her dress off.

    He was a man with a weak state of mind so it''s Libby or another girl, he would easily fall for it.

    Libby wickedly smiled for sessfullypleting Madam Hays and her n when he started feasting on her like a beggar finding food after days.He vented all his frustration falling deeper into their trap.

 Chapter 58 - Reverse Harem

    <strong>In City J</strong>

    After lunch, Aarvi strolled around and reached the campsite. All the doctors from Rivas hospital knew her so they faintly smiled whereas Naomi was grinding her teeth looking at her.

    Naomi had no idea Aarvi apanied Aaron. She had thought she could get two days alone time with Aaron hence she had joined the camp knowing he is joining this year.

    Aarvi was ignoring Naomi because she wasn''t worth her time but Naomi greeted her purposefully with a sweet smile, "Ms. Evans, I didn''t know you wereing here too."

    Aarvi silently watched her face without a word. The fakeness of her sweet expression just highlighted more and more for every second passed. Noami couldn''t maintain eye contact with her and started to fluster.

    Then Aarvi''s serene, fresh smile appeared, "Good afternoon." Aarvi wasn''t an idiot. She could easily guess Naomi was behind the news that spread in Shawn''s birthday party. Even though Aarvi wasn''t sure if she would ept Aaron or not, if Noami dared to y, she would dly y along.

    Naomi first time saw her smile and mellow voice greeting her. She wasn''t sure what was wrong with Aarvi that she suddenly became friendly. A view raised in her head that Aarvi was doing it to get close to her but her bubble burst out when Aarvi''s tone turned mesmeric having no warmth, "Doctor Fisher, I am not a good actor like you. Pardon me."

    Naomi failed to pull her fake smile or words on her lips. She clearly understood that Aarvi knew that she is acting friendly with her. She wanted to retort but no words supported, she wanted to look confused but her face failed to bring it up. She just had an unpleasant eloquence staring at Aarvi.

    Aaron who saw Aarvi in a single trench coat turned to his secretary who had prepared an extra quilted Jacket for Aarvi on his instruction. Secretary Wen quickly passed him the jacket and stood aside.

    Aaron reached her when Aarvi was about to go further inside, "Why are you wearing so little?"

    Aarviined as she wore the jacket with his help, "I will look like a puffed balloon in this."

    Those two lines were enough for Naomi to realize Aaron was warm with Aarvi who wasn''t reserved with him anymore. They didn''t look like a doctor and patient but more like good friends. Aaron wasn''t responding to Naomi''s father or his grandfather''s calls in his busy schedule so the wedding process is dyed.

    Naomi discerned the urgency to n how she could force them apart quickly and marry him.

    Aaron pulled the fur hoodie on Aarvi''s head and smirked, "This looks better." Only her petite face was visible which looked too cute to watch.

    Whoever saw his smile stunned but Aarvi rolled her eyes removing the hoodie to see big fur earmuffs in his hand. "Oh god! Do I look like a 5-year-old to you?" But she liked it.

    Aaron didn''t respond and put it on her head. dded in ck among white-coated doctors, snow, and tent, Aarvi was a major highlight.

    She was soon bored looking at all doctors treating the vigers. Poking Aaron, "There is a resting hut nearby, I will go there."

    Aaron had seen the hut so he hummed checking on the viger, "Be careful and return soon."

    Aarvi shook her head and sat on the bench to face him and exined, "They have the coal barbeque grill in the hut. I have asked to get meat and veggies. We will have dinner there." She meant to say I want to eat barbeque.

    Naomi who heard her knew that only those two will be going for dinner so she tried to add in, "That''s amazing, Ms.Evans, how about I join you guys?" She thought Aarvi was trying to be cute and sweet in front of Aaron to impress him.

    Aarvi rejected with a straight face without thinking or batting an eyelid. She also didn''t care to face Naomi, "No."

    Naomi: "..." She expected Aaron to react and warn Aarvi to behave so she turned to Aaron with a troubled face.

    She didn''t matter to Aaron at all, he asked Aarvi without knowing somebody was having so many expectations from him, "No issues. I wille and grill so don''t do anything. Just rest there, alright?"

    Aarvi didn''t argue and rose, "Okay. I am going." Then she collected the bags and went alone.

    The difference in the past days and now is that they are talking and everything else is the same. The invisible boundary Aarvi had created wasn''t there anymore which made others think they have changed but they haven''t.

    ---

    In the Wooden hut,

    It was more like a cabin with a bathroom and a small open kitchen. They had an electricity connection and firece with only three logs left that she ignored and prepared for the grilling.

    By the time Aaron reached her, she had started grilling outside the hut. She received the question as soon as he checked everything was prepared, "How do you know to use coal grills? This isn''tmon."

    Aaron sat her on the chair at the small table and took the grill hearing her response, "Me, Shawn, and Dax didn''t only enjoy three years of studying. Our every enjoyment had something to learn for one or the other one. One is this and Dax taught us."

    Aaron hummed and asked, "Hadn''t you learned driving here before going to country U?"

    Shawn had taught her driving so she guessed he might know that, "My parents never cared to teach me and didn''t allow me to enroll in any type of sses."

    <em>''They just wanted to make me weak and dependent.''</em> She didn''t voice it and internally sighed. She is really d to have Dax and Shawn in country S or here.

    "Then the dance?" Her dance moves didn''t match to the noob level.

    Aarvi didn''t wait for the grilling to bepleted, she started eating, smelling them delicious. "Dax and I learned from Shawn then we joined the ss for Tango. Shawn fancies Tango, especially high noted, angry Tango." Aaron drank wine, she had to adjust with hot milk for the dinner.

    Then both sat inside and spoke about random topics forgetting about the time until the power cut covering everywhere with the darkness.

    Aaron instinctively pulled her to him and checked the time on his mobile to see nine in the night. An indistinctive smile appeared on his face while his hand caressed her hair, he was d Aarvi was trying to get along with him that they even forgot about the time. "We should leave. It''s veryte."

    Aarvi hummed and held his arm walking out. As soon as they stepped out, both were greeted with heavy cold wind and snow. Aaron realized he couldn''t take Aarvi for twenty minutes walking in that wind.

    <em>''Achoo.''</em>

    Aarvi sneezed after just standing for half a minute. She quickly pulled a hoodie on her head and said, "Let''s go."

    "Unsafe!" Aaron said but the cabin didn''t have a heater or duvet. It will be colder as the night darkens and deepens.

    "Do the vigers have a snow bike? They can pick us." Aarvi suggested pulling her mobile out but heard Aaron, "We don''t getwork here."

    Aarvi chuckled to herself after looking at the mobile, "I thought if the female lead does something stupid, they get stuck in the night without help. I didn''t even do anything."

    Aaron who was worried really wanted to tell her that they are going to freeze in the cold night but, "I am honored to know that I am the male lead."

    Aarvi grinned mischievously in the darkness which wasn''t visible to him, "Congrattions! You are one of the male leads in the reverse harem."

    Aaron: "..."

    He can''t punish or scold her for hearing what she was thinking. Even though he knew it''s just to tease him, "How many do you want?"

    Aarvi silently chuckled hearing his pensive and cold tone. Her mellow voice slowly counted as if she was counting the male leads remembering some men "One... Two... Three... Four... Five..."

    Aaron controlled but failed. He couldn''t believe her count was increasing. Shrugging her hands off, "Then go to your other male leads." Since it was dark, he thought she would hold his hand and follow him but she didn''t.

    Aarvi was entertained by his reaction. Till two days back, she hadn''t even thought they were going to have a rxed conversation or tease each other and she never in her dreams thought Aaron had an adorable side too.

    Aaron turned around thinking she was terrified to even move and regretted throwing a silly tantrum but saw her peek in smiling teasingly holding the mobile torch.

    <em>''Doozy.''</em>

    "Get in, don''t catch a cold." He said cuing with his hand.

    His smile while saying it amused her. Aarvi thought to herself while closing the door of the hut, <em>''He is kind of cute. Mmm...''</em>

    ~~~~

    <em>Extra:</em>

    Munchkin: "Aarvi, do you like reverse harem?"

    Aarvi: "It sounds interesting. Aaron set the standard high so I am thinking if anybody could reach my standard."

    Aaron: "Munchkin, how dare you teach my innocent Cupcake about your dirty thoughts? You are dead when I get you."

    Munchkin: "Oh ho..."<em> (Runs away but peeks back)</em> "Aaron, are you interested in the harem of concubines?"

    Aarvi smiles like the early morning breeze, calm and cool: "I aming for you, Munchkin."

    Munchkin: <em>(Escape)</em>

 Chapter 59 - Cuddling

    Aaron used coal and log at the firece to warm the hut and heard her ask, "When did you see me the first time?"

    Aaron didn''t lie, "Nearly eleven years ago at our school." He purposefully didn''t mention the cafe to avoid her stressing her mind and lose control unexpectedly.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was remarkably speechless. She had thought he might have seen her pictures with Shawn hence she had thought it might be around five years.

    Aaron who closed the hatch of the firece turned to see her nkly looking at him. Even though he always sees her serene or aloof, it was just a facade to hide her real emotions but not the nk gaze which made him realize she was wordless to voice.

    He tapped on her nose with his finger, "So you better treat me good."

    Aarvi''s lips twitched hearing it, "Were you a coward? I didn''t expect you to be milksop."

    Aaron''s EQ about his feelings or Aarvi''s emotions is too high. It may be eleven years back or now. The moment he had realized she was the one he wanted, he had told her the same movement. <em>''Aarvi Evans, you will know if I was milksop or not when you remember everything.''</em>

    Aaron teased instead, "I didn''t know you wanted to date me at the age of thirteen and fourteen." Aarvi found it reasonable and asked back, "What about when I was sixteen?"

    Aaron looked away from her carrying a frown, "I was attacked..."

    She asked the very next second she heard it without letting him continue, "Why? Were you injured? Who was behind it?"

    Aaron sighed hearing her worry so quickly for the past, "No, I wasn''t injured. Somebody saved me. Dad had received a threat and the same group attacked me. So he moved me forcibly to country U then the military wiped off the gang members. Hence I failed to be in your life for such a long time."

    Aarvi understood the flow of events and flung his hand from pinching her cheek. "If Shawn had mentioned my name instead of ''<strong><em>Little heart</em></strong>'', would have met me or chickened out?"

    "I would have kidnapped you." He said as if he could have really done it. Aarvi continued to ask and he responded until she dozed off on the couch.

    Other than mirth, lightheartedness, and amusement, he didn''t see disappointment or annoyance in her. He was d she didn''tugh at him instead she tried to perceive and understand him better.

    Aarvi got to know why Shawn and Zain wanted her to be with Aaron but she was afraid if she would be able to reciprocate his feelings. She was scared to be judged by him if he knows about her.

    Instead of her usual nightmares, she was ensnared in a dream about Aaron. She was living happily with Aaron but he gets to know what happened with her, how she had struggled. Even though she hadn''t done anything wrong and became prey, he said something about his prestigious family and left her alone.

    Being alone isn''t difficult when you have nothing to lose, but giving hope and snatching it away would definitely break the confidence.

    Aaron who was sitting on the same couch noticed her curling up. He thought she might be cold or she was again getting her usual haunting dreams. Covering his white coat and his jacket on her, he gently rubbed her brows seeing her sad and scuffling face.

    Except during day naps, he never saw her peacefully sleep for even an hour.

    He checked if they could leave but the night was colder and a snowstorm had started. He started to feel cold when the logs were burnt to ashes. He wanted to be fine to look after her than for himself.

    Watching Aarvi curled up into a ball in a confined ce, he couldn''t understand how she could achieve it. "Will you kill me or break my leg if I sleep?" Aaron asked sleeping Aarvi in deep thought.

    He decided as he took his jacket from her, "I am sleeping. you can punish me tomorrow."

    ---

    In the guest house where the doctors were staying, Naomi was seething in anger when Aaron and Aarvi didn''t return and it was windy. She had thought that she could have a lunch date in the afternoon and they could stroll around in the evening before dinner. She expected to spend a long time with him before going to sleep but it was all ruined due to Aarvi''s presence.

    She wanted to go to them so that if anything nned by Aarvi to fail. She hadn''t even stepped out with a torch, the vige chief stopped her, "Doctor Fisher, it isn''t safe for you to go out."

    Naomi''s troubled expression was apparent on her face, "Chief doctor is in the resting hut. I will check on him if he is fine."

    The vige chief shook his head, "For that, you don''t have to go, ask other men to check." Other vigers were in their homes so he couldn''t be of any help.

    Helpless, she quickly went to Secretary Wen''s room and rabidly knocked on the door until he was annoyed and opened the door. Even though he had heard Aaron and Naomi grew up together, she was nothing but a stranger to him and Aaron always treated her invisible how much ever Naomi tried to show herself an important. "Doctor Fisher? How may I help you?"

    "Secretary Wen, go now and bring Aaron back to the guest house."

    Her demanding tone irritated him but he didn''t show it on his face, "Doctor Fisher, President Rivas isn''t alone and he asked for privacy when he left. Please wait until he returns."

    Naomi''s nails dug her palms deeper him. Her mind started wandering with dirty lewd thoughts. Her voice raised hearing the rejection, "What if he is in a problem? Check on him."

    He calmly responded to her doubting if she is really the well-mannered socialite everyone speaks about, "That is very unlikely. I have asked the hut owner and he assured me that it is very safe. Doctor Fisher, you should stop worrying unnecessarily."

    Naomi tried to be cautious while she worriedly said, "What if Ms.Evans is in trouble and Aaron can''t reach us?"

    Secretary Wen''s face deadpanned. Now he understood what Naomi''s real problem is. Her worry is leaving Aarvi and Aaron alone in the hut. But he couldn''t understand her worry because they always stayed together in Mocon. <em>''Why will theye so far to do anything?''</em>

    "Doctor Fisher, nothing will happen to Ms.Evans when President Rivas is with her. If nothing else, I will get back to my work." Without waiting for the response, he closed the door on her face.

    Even though Secretary Wen knows Aarvi started troubling Harmons and nning against some more, if he has to choose somebody as Aaron''spanion, he would undoubtedly choose Aarvi who never raises her voice and be respectful of him if she instructs or asks anything.

    Naomi cursed him in mind and quickly went to Aaron''s bodyguards'' room whose response was no different than Secretary Wen. Unless they receive orders from the Rivas family, Aarvi, and Secretary Wen, they wouldn''t listen to anybody else.

    Whole night she lost her sleep on baseless thoughts.

    ---

    The next day early in the morning, the first thing Naomi did was to reach the wooden hut and peek in through a ss circr window.

    As soon as she got the sight of Aarvi cuddling Aaron, sleeping peacefully in his arms, Naomi''s breathing turned heavy and started pounding on the ss to separate them.

    <em>''Aarvi Evans, I will make sure you will regret crossing your path with me.''</em>

 Chapter 60 - Responsibility

    In the hut

    On the single couch, Aaron had no option but to cuddle Aarvi, which wouldn''t only keep them warm but it also managed the space problem.

    Initially, he was spooning her but Aarvi had flipped and snuggled in his embrace. Hoping she wouldn''t get mad and understand, he slept too.

    <em>''Thud thud thud...''</em>

    Aaron frowned and quickly covered Aarvi''s ear to avoid waking her up early in the morning. He raised his head to see it wasn''t a door knock instead Naomi was at the ss window ramming it continuously.

    Thinking it might be critical, he moved to get up but Aarvi groaned losing warmness. Having no heart to wake her up, he cued Naomi to leave with his hand.

    Nothing is more important than Aarvi''s good sleep because she hadn''t woken up even once during the night.

    Naomi assumed Aarvi did that on purpose but she didn''t dare to continue after his cue. She had no choice but to leave as she gritted her teeth deciding to call her parents and n to teach Aarvi a good lesson.

    ...

    Aaron was rather surprised seeing Aarvi who wasn''t only having good sleep, she slept for a long time. If he hadn''t confessed and she wasn''t trying to get along, he wouldn''t have thought to cuddle but now the situation is different.

    But he didn''t dare to steal a kiss.

    Around eight, Aarvi yawned, opening her eyes to see a shirt cor, a muscr arm under her head as a pillow, another arm warmly wrapping around her. She was never close to anybody that she could feel the body warmth. Raising her head, she saw Aaron''s expressionless face who wasn''t blinking waiting for her to react.

    One second...

    Two seconds...

    .

    .

    Five secondster, Aarvi didn''t react and went back to sleep snuggling in arms without believing her grogginess.

    Aaron gently vocalized, "You are not dreaming."

    Aarvi''s eyes shot open and moved back. "Ahhh..."

    His loose wrap quickly tightened, pulling her up before she could fall down. "Rx... Rx..." His soothing voice sounded looking at her widened eyes.

    Aarvi tried to understand the situation first. ''Okay, it was cold... No ce to sleep... No nkets... I am not a little girl to panic about this... He wasn''t taking advantage of me... Cool, no big reaction... It''s no big deal...''

    From the time she could remember, Aarvi was always alone while she slept, she doesn''t even remember her mother putting her to sleep or father. She always lived a life of luxury in absolute emptiness.

    Unknowingly, Aaron always fills that emptiness by sitting next to her while she falls asleep, waking her up if she oversleeps or struggles with dreams, and looks after her even if it''s the whole night when she was unwell.

    If she had slept on his shoulder orp or leaning on him, it wouldn''t have shocked her but being so close where she could feel his heartbeats and his lingering scent on her was a little fast forward.

    Aaron wasn''t sure if she was blushing or her face was red due to the cold atmosphere.

    Aarvi controlled her expression and asked facing each other but maintaining the possible distance between them without getting up, "Isn''t your arm numb?"

    <em>''Okay, out of sybus.''</em> Aaron thought to himself and responded, "It is."

    Aarvi nodded and pointed his hand which was on her back. Understanding, he left her but Aarvi was losing bnce hence she held him and reached his arms again.

    <em>''Please bury me now.''</em> Aarvi thought to herself still behaving calmly as if it was nothing. Aaron realized she was acting and she was truly embarrassed.

    Helping her to get up, he purposefully started so that she doesn''t have to bury it to herself. He wore his jacket saying, "You better take my responsibility."

    Aarvi instantly gave voice to her real thoughts and burst out, "You are the one who took advantage of me and you are asking me to take responsibility. <strong>In your dreams!</strong> How dare you to cuddle me without my permission? Now keep dreaming that I will ept your feelings. <strong>Die single.</strong>"

    Aaron found her cute making all the faces of anger. "Okay, I will take your responsibility. Don''t work up in the morning."

    Aarvi who was ring at him snapped back for it, "Who the hell wants you to take my responsibility?"

    Aaron put on an innocent face asking in confusion, "You said I took advantage of you."

    She couldn''t help but retort ignoring her muse, "Don''t be over smart with me. Don''t put that face on as if I did something to you."

    Aaron was enjoying their morning squabble so he didn''t cut it off, "Actually you are the one who snuggled close to me."

    "I... I was sleeping." Aarvi flushed red recollecting how easily she had gone to his arms without believing her sight.

    Aaron mused, "So you love to cuddle me to sleep."

    Aarvi forgot about herposure and flustered hearing it, "When did I say that?"

    Both continued to banter till they reached the guest house ignoring the onlooker. "I am not talking to you anymore," Aarvi hmphed and pushed the door open of the room where her clothes had been arranged.

    Aaron who chuckled was about to enter his room but saw Aarvi standing at her room door without entering. "Aarvi, what''s wrong?"

    Aaron went to her and saw the room waspletely messy. As if it wasn''t enough, the clothes had ragged off and thrown around. Even the thigh-high leather boots were slit to damage it.

    Aaron''s face darkened and dialed secretary Wen''s number while Aarvi smirked urately guessing who did it. She also guessed the anger was taken out on the room and the clothes arranged for her.

    Secretary Wen reached there in no time and was shocked to see the room state, "President Rivas, other than us, nobody came here. Why will..."

    Aarvi cut in turning to two men, "Since I don''t have clothes now, will doctor Fisher mind if I use her clothes? She must be already at camp." Her voice sounded helpless but Secretary Wen defined the meaning behind it and the room urately.

    Aaron couldn''t understand why she was trying to sound like she was going to trouble Naomi for such a simple matter.

    Secretary Wen spoke first, "Ms.Evans, don''t worry, I will deliver the information to Doctor Fisher about this. I am sure Doctor Fisher won''t mind."

    Aarvi smiled hearing him. She understood Secretary Wen deciphered everything and was helping her. Whereas Aaron who never cared about Naomi didn''t think about her.

    "Investigate who did this." Then he faced Aarvi and his voice turned gentle, "You don''t have to think so much about anything. If you want anything, just order it. Alright?"

    Secretary Wen wasn''t sure if he should respond looking at them so he went aside to carry out the work.

    Aarvi nodded and turned him around to send him, "You should get fresh and go to the camp quickly. I wille after a little rest."

    Aaron wouldn''t mind even if she sets everything on fire so he will not care if she does something so he didn''t think too much about it.

    When Aarvi checked Naomi''s clothes, she doubted if Naomi was there to go on dates or work looking at numerous brand new pretty dresses rather than formals. She didn''t find ck in them so letting go of her stereotype, she chose a prettybination of the outfit.

    <em>''Naomi Fisher, I master the game you are ying.''</em> Aarvi thought to herself looking at the reflection in the mirror.

 Chapter 61 - Schemer

    At Campsite

    Naomi who had thought Aarvi was going to beughing stock wearing the same clothes or viger''s cloth heard Secretary Wen informing her that Aarvi''s dresses were ruined by a ''Senseless, empty-headed, jobless, nuisance person'' so President Rivas asked him to inform her that Aarvi will be taking her dress. On top of it, Aaron transferred half a million to her for the dress which doesn''t cost ten percent of it.

    Naomi felt like they were pping her face hearing Secretary taunting pressing each word stating the personcked every function of the brain and by checking the credit of half a million in her bank ount.

    She hadn''t foreseen Aarvi to use her dress. At extreme, she thought Aarvi would wear what she was wearing the whole night and day. She was thinking that''s it for the day and Aarvi is dumb who will not know anything instead Aarvi might be thankful for her. Naomi is extremely wrong.

    She went to persuade Aaron to take his half a million back and started cajoling which Aaron didn''t really hear other than checking the health report of a viger.

    Aarvi soon reached the health campsite with a gentle smile on her face. She wasn''t going to act, she was just going to be herself, or how she usually is with Shawn and Dax.

    A middle-aged doctor who noticed herplimented her warmly, "Ms.Evans, you look pretty." Another doctor remarked with a smile at her, "Ms.Evans, you look gorgeous in colors too."

    As thepliments or warm smiles poured at Aarvi, she didn''t give them a cold shoulder. Instead, she smiled back and also said, "Thank you!" Her voice was gentle and sweet without holding back her real self.

    Aaron''s ear perked up right after hearing <em>''Ms. Evans!''</em> and looked towards her. A faint tender smile naturally appeared captivating Naomi but she frowned following his line of sight and her eyes widened as soon as she saw Aarvi.

    To start with, Aarvi had a lissom figure and a lovely face. Her ck-pearl like orbs were captivating with the faint eye makeup, Her lips were in a punch pink color, her natural blush on her cheeks due to cold added up more beauty to her appearance while the big curls of her hair gave a dreamy look.

    Naomi felt like even if Aarvi wears rugged clothes, she could easily stand out in the crowd and make it a style statement. The simplest outfit she had in her luggage was worn by Aarvi yet she didn''t fail to get everyone''s attention which was pure adoration, unlike lewd stares.

    Secretary Wen saw Naomi and Aarvi before smiling to himself. He had seen Ava''s pictures before everything was taken down from social media and the inte so he knew the innocent and cute side of Aarvi which she always hides.

    Aarvi reached Aaron and Naomi but saw him and asked, "How do I look? It''s been long since I wore colors?"

    Aaron had thought she wasn''t going to talk to him after their morning squabble so he was surprised and with that, she was very amiable and looked happy bringing content in his eyes. "Adorbs!"

    Naomi''s jaw dropped hearing it from Aaron. Aarvi smiled nodding her head as her vision caught sight of Naomi wonderstruck.

    Aaron continued, "You should wear colors more."

    Aarvi didn''t respond to it. Colors? Until her fear of darkness and her goal to teach some people a good lesson aren''t sessful, she doubted if she could wear them heartily.

    She turned to Naomi and spoke sweeter than before as a person who is grateful for her help, "Doctor Fisher, I am really grateful that you are here, had so many clothes, and allowed me to use them. Thank you so much. It means a lot."

    Naomi had mixed feelings and failed to understand her. "It''s not at all an issue." Naomi''s voice was awkward. She wanted to leave so she excused herself, "Excuse me..."

    <em>''So soon?''</em> Aarvi thought to herself and spoke right after her, "Doctor Fisher, I hope you don''t mind if I give you some suggestions."

    Naomi''s lips twitched hearing her but she couldn''t possibly reject her in front of Aaron to be a graceful elegantdy, "Yeah, please."

    Aarvi looked at Aaron for his attention too and asked him, "Doctor Rivas, Is my body mass index on the mark?"

    Aaron didn''t know why she asked but he responded as her physician, "Yeah, it''s urate due to your healthy diet n."

    Aarvi nodded and spoke looking at Naomi, "Doctor Fisher, ording to your height, you have too much unhealthy fat so you are fluffy. I am sure you know the health issues of <strong>UNHEALTHY HABITS</strong>. I am taller and my body mass is urate but still, your all sizes arerge for me whereas I expected them to be a size smaller. You should take care."

    Naomi''s face was red in embarrassment and anger hearing her call her fat in front of Aaron. Her stressed words <strong><em>''Unhealthy Habits''</em></strong> had an underlying meaning which wasn''t only Secretary Wen, the other two also understood. Aaron understood because Aarvi doesn''t care about other people''s size or shape. He knows she respected women as they are.

    Aarvi thought it was enough for her petty act. Naomi wasn''t particrly fatty but her chest, butt, tummy, and thighs were thick. When she saw body shapers in Naomi''s clothing collection, she understood what she wears under her dresses.

    Conscious about the body, what Aarvi said hit where it hurts. Naomi didn''t have a choice to say skinny to Aarvi because she wasn''t and Aaron had just said she was perfect so she swallowed all the curse down to her stomach and forced a smile.

    Unfortunately, she chose to provoke Aarvi, "Ms. Evans, I am grateful that you are worried about my health. As a doctor, I have to work so I couldn''t get proper time to pamper myself like you. I can''t sit at home and worry about my figure."

    Aarvi found it humorous how Noami thought of her as a woman living off Aaron. To be urate, Aaron was the one who was living off Aarvi whether it was in her vi or Avron mansion.

    Aarvi innocently pointed to Aaron and sounded naive, "Doctor Rivas is a doctor and President of a conglomerate. He works triple of you. Yet he manages to cook dinner for me and works out in the morning. He is really strong and healthy."

    <em>''Schemer''</em> Aaron hid his smile admiring the woman in front of him.

    Naomi''s expression was ugly as a scarecrow hearing her. She had thought Aarvi would shut her mouth after an insult right in front of Aaron but she didn''t expect her to be shameless enough to argue back taking Aaron''s name.

    Aarvi enjoyed the fakeness on Naomi''s face and continued in her concerned voice, "You should learn to manage your time and schedule instead of hanging out with rich father''s spoiled daughters who don''t know anything other than believing and spreading rumors hearing from a nonsense person."

    Aarvi was sure Naomi wasn''t an idiot to misinterpret what she directly said. If her stupidity still doesn''t stop, Aarvi wouldn''t mind teaching her lessons in a harder way.

    "You-" Naomi saw Aaron''s smirk and drowned her frustration fromshing out. No doubt what Aarvi said was the truth but she didn''t want to argue back and get insulted more while Aaron was adoring Aarvi.

    She responded through her teeth, "I will work on that, Ms. Evans. Now, I will take my leave." Without waiting for her response, she stormed off to her table.

    Aarvi yawned inziness after talking so much. Aaron who had sent the patient pulled her to him. Secretary Wen scurried away quickly when Aaron pinned her against the desk and pressed his hands on either side of her of the desk to stop her running away.

    Seeing his amused gaze, Aarvi wanted to hear whether he was going to talk for Naomi or something else.

    "You are cute."

    "Anything new?" She is tired of hearing that from Dax and Shawn.

    "You are cunning."

    "Anything new?" She was d that he knows she opposed and warned Naomi indirectly.

    Aaron saw her sluggish so he thought what could make her unspoken. He stood straight taking his hands off watching her intently, "I love you."

    Her heart skipped a beat but she wasn''t sure whether it was by looking at him or hearing him. Her eyes didn''t stay more than five seconds on him. She nced right and left then she went out of canopy without uttering a word.

    Aaron let out a heartwarming chuckle behind her, <em>''Doozy.''</em>

 Chapter 62 - Accepted

    Naomi was infuriated when another half a million transferred from Aarvi. She felt like Aarvi was trying to show off she had money but thought she was squandering Aaron''s hard-earned money.

    She called her grandfather and whinged about everything acting fragile and hurt ming everything on Aarvi. Whereas Aarvi didn''t fret about Naomi and tried to be helpful at the campsite instead of wasting time.

    All departed in the evening making sure they could fly to city Mocon before snowfall in the city J. Aaron didn''t bother to call Naomi and left with Aarvi in their car which repeated even for the flight which inmed her hatred towards Aarvi higher and higher.

    ---

    On Saturday of the week.

    Aarvi was tired of reading Sean''s nonstop messages the whole week to the state she really wanted to block his number. Sean Harmon loves nobody other than himself so it irritates her to meet the self-obsessed Harmons every time.

    She agreed to meet him in the evening and swamped herself in the work. Due to Dax busy in an alliance with Hays International rival for the project Ebony, she had lots of work to go through.

    Aaron appeared with lunch when she had no time to move or eat. If it was a week earlier, she would have just presumed he was taking care of her but now she knows he wants to spend time with her.

    Sitting for lunch, she couldn''t help but mention, "Doctor Rivas, I know howmitted, earnest, and reliable you are about having me in your life and wishing to be in my life. But why are you stressing out yourselfing here, working over at your office, and then hospital?"

    Aaron silently heard her sitting on the couch and stroked her head, "Don''t worry about me. I was nearby so I dropped in."

    Aarvi rxed knowing that and nodded. She took a fork to eat, Aaron continued, "Taking care of you is my responsibility, and wooing you is my current high priority. Anyway, I will pick you up after your dinner with Brainless."

    Aarvi kept the fork down and turned to him. He shed her a charming smirk and started eating urately knowing what was going on in her head.

    "Why? Don''t you want to go on a dinner date? I had thought the date is also part of a courtship." In simple words, she stated that she didn''t permit him to woo her.

    Aaron brazenly modified his statement, "Then just think as I am taking care of you."

    Aarvi rolled her eyes and started eating. Soon enough a question popped in her head and turned to him.

    His every action and movement was refined as if trained to achieve the topmost elegance. The intervals between his movements were equal like there was a timer to make those moves. His chiseled jawline moved angrly as he chewed.

    Shawn''s style doesn''t differ much either but he is chivalrous and carries a happy face all the time around them like a happy prince of a royal kingdom. Aaron was different, his movements give off a noble aristocratic vibe.

    <em>''No doubt these two are named as Prince and King of the city.''</em> Aarvi thought to herself and heard a voice containing a hint of tease. "I am not running away... Or are you waiting for me to feed you?"

    Aarvi ignored his tease and inquired, "Who gave you the courage to wait for so long thinking I will be avable and single? What would you have done if Vance Hays married me?"

    Aaron said the truth of the present, "I haven''t done anything to Hays because you know, you are here with me having lunch and chatting."

    She blurted out before she could repress it, "Don''t tell me you encouraged Grace Wells to covet my ex-fiance?" But she wasn''t angry even if he had done it.

    Aaron held her hand and pulled her next to him. He said in a low voice near her ear, "Don''t you think if I coveted you from your ex-fiance, it would be easier for me to even directly get married? Why will I go to some halfwitted woman?"

    Aarvi knew that so she nodded and elbowed him to let him leave her. Grace Wells is a woman who wants to step up and enter the socialite and wealthy world, Vance Hays just wants to take authority over things without having any potential.

    "You mean, you would have slept with me to break my marriage. I would have got the title of b*tch who ran behind a wealthier man even if I would be the victim and why do you think I will marry such a person?"

    Aaron bopped her on the head before she could even finish talking, "If I wanted to do that, you would be my wife now." Aarvi was yet to get out of her stupor by the smack on her head, he did it again, "Stop overloading your brain."

    She is a devil at throwing tantrums if her mood worsens especially around Aaron yet he never forced her or got physical, so that was quite shocking.

    The previous Doctor Aaron was too in and disciplined but this state was interesting and fun but "Why are you hitting me?" She hadn''t finished saying Aaron fed her.

    Aarvi: "..."

    <em>''What''s wrong with me? Why did I open my mouth?''</em> Aarvi moved away from him as she chewed and swallowed ring at him.

    Aaron was thinking she was going to scold but she was totally unexpected of his thoughts, "Alright, Woo me all you want but you are not allowed to cross your line. If I confirm my like is just an attachment, I will move out and live alone. Any objection?"

    She wasn''t sure if he knew her so well by two years but he knew exactly what would make her happy, stressed, content, and rxed. She doesn''t have to voice everything out loud and he would be ready with that.

    Even though they cuddled in city J and she was embarrassed for a minute or two, she wasn''t awkward to face him and she couldn''t imagine somebody else in his ce either.

    Instead of being excited, Aaron was concerned about her, "Don''t push yourself."

    Aarvi wasn''t sure if she was pushing herself into it but she wanted Aaron to move on if she can''t love him back. "No kissing."

    Pulling her next to him, he pointed to the te for her to eat, "Don''t worry."

    Aarvi was amused. If she tells Shawn or Dax, they wouldn''t believe there exists a man who was ready to date with a condition of no kissing.

    The more she gets to know about Aaron, she felt he deserves somebody who could love him unconditionally unlike her who wasn''t sure if she could break her walls and embrace his love.

    It wasn''t that she doesn''t want to ept him or his love, she has her own weakness that is obstructing her in the fear of hurting him.

    After lunch, Aaron kissed her on the forehead and professed, "This is epted." Aarvi trusts his love, she knew well he would do anything to keep herfortable so she nodded looking at his warm gaze.

    He left by adding, "I will pick you up after your dinner."

    She really hoped she wasn''t making a mistake by giving him hope and also wished that he shouldn''t get hurt by her, intentionally or unintentionally.

    ---

    Aarvipleted her work and felt tired to even think of meeting self-obsessed Sean Harmon. But she wasn''t going to lose the opportunity to set a distance between youngest and eldest Harmon brothers.

    She smirked looking at her reflection in the mirror and left for the dinner date.

    Her goal - To torment Sean Harmon.

 Chapter 63 - Leon Harmons Trap!

    At Le Cndra

    Top one best restaurant in country A and listed in the top 10 restaurants in the world. It is a restaurant under Rivas Industries. Skr International recently bought the shares so Aarvi is the secondrgest shareholder.

    As the reputation says, it is an elite and hideously expensive restaurant in the whole country. It was spacious and positively clean with a European style sophisticated interior that easily rxes one''s mind.

    The ssy restaurant had uniformed waiters and the manager in a suit who didn''t miss to put on a professional smile doing their work.

    Sean had no idea why Aarvi agreed to eat there but had thought she would be impressed by the high-end restaurant. He had painstakingly booked a table for them and arranged things to deeply fascinate her.

    He was sitting at the center table when Aarvi entered the restaurant led by a manager who was guiding her to the table. Sean gulped his mouthful of saliva looking at her walk graciously.

    She was wearing an off the shoulder, lovely short dress entuating her curves and highlighting her figure strikingly. Her slender snowy legs were on the ck strap pumps, her quarter length sleeves cut were showing her faultless forearms.

    The off the shoulder dress elegantly wrapped below her shoulder without showing off her cleavage giving off a subtle and gorgeous look. Her red slightly curled lips caused him to gulp again and again imagining how would it feel to hold her lips between his.

    He quickly shook off thoughts when she neared. "Hey, Beautiful!" He stood up holding dark purple ca lily flowers which absolutely looked like ck causing the manager to frown hard.

    The ck flowers are believed to wish bad luck to bring death and mourn.

    Aarvi gently smiled without revealing her real emotions and eximed with a hint of excitement, "Oh my god, Ca Lillies. I love them." She held the flowers and beamed.

    Sean crowed himself, "I know you like ck. I had to spend the whole three hours searching for you personally. I am so d you love them."

    Aarvi gratefully remarked, "Aww... So sweet of you. Thank you, Sean."

    Sean personally pulled the chair for her thanking his elder brother in mind. He and spending hours to get flowers? he won''t do in his dream either. He had jabbered Leon to import from an African country to impress Aarvi.

    Aarvi smirked while he was behind her. She knows the flight number the Lilies were imported to Mocon and she also knows why Leon Harmon epted to import them. He was warning her indirectly with the flowers to back off before he finds and ruins her.

    She wanted to tell him, ck flowers represent the beginning of new things and major change.

    ''I will make sure your little brother cries invisibly sitting in front of me. Leon Harmon, don''t dare to threaten me next time.'' Aarvi thought to herself while Sean smiled sitting opposite her.

    "Sean, you don''t have to take such trouble for me." Her enchanting smile stayed on her face but he failed to notice the wickedness in her eyes, like a predator sweetly luring its prey to suffer it.

    "If not you, who else is there for me to work hard." He lied without batting an eyelid. Even though he joined the work, he does nothing other than flirting with the co-secretary who does everything for him for the extravagant gifts he was bestowing.

    Aarvi didn''t know that and it didn''t matter to her either. She asked earnestly, "You are working so hard for me, shall I order for us?" She didn''t forget to add, "Please!" as she tilted her head and smiled with a tinge of blush appearing on her cheeks.

    Sean Harmon clenched his fist trying hard to maintain his good boy image without showing his real thoughts on his face. He perilously wanted to kiss her. "Sure, please go ahead."

    He raised his hand to call the manager for ordering. When the manager politely asked them, Aarvi spoke without really looking at the menu but watching it slowly flipping the sheets.

    "For the starter, ck ink cuttlefish fried, ckbeard Martini."

    Sean didn''t feel anything fishy and the manager noted down thinking Aarvi had a weird taste to like ck flowers.

    Aarvi flipped the page as she slowly nced at Sean, "For the main, Squid Ink Pasta, ck Sushi Rolls... Hmmm.. Yeah! Now for the desserts..."

    Sean''s jaw dropped hearing the dishes while the manager was in no less shock. All the dishes were ck and ck.

    Aarvi is sure Sean was going to throw up soon but she didn''t stop there. "ck Macarons, ck Velvet Cake." Then she lowered the menu card and asked softly, "Sean, do you want anything else?"

    Sean vigorously shook his head, "You ordered so much for two. It''s enough."

    Aarvi innocently shrugged, "That''s only for you." Then she turned to the manager and ordered, "A Steak and oyster pie for me and for the drink, Sparkling Cranberry Punch. Thank you."

    The manager nced at Sean Harmon who he knew. He didn''t expect Sean to be obsessed with ck so he presented ck flowers to the gorgeous sweetdy. "Your order will be served soon." The manager respectfully bowed carrying mixed emotions.

    Sean was lost in thoughts remembering the dishes, Aarvi watched him in amusement. Just then a waiter brought a beautiful white lilies bouquet which calmed Aarvi''s eyes unknowingly.

    "Third young master Harmon, ck flowers are the representation of death and mourn so your elder brother sent this bouquet for thedy on behalf of you so that you could apologize sincerely." The waiter stated respectfully after a bow.

    Sean Harmon''s eyes widened in shock. rmed that she might get angry and turn down dating him, he didn''t notice himself standing up and frantically trying to justify and apologize attracting everyone''s attention in the silent restaurant.

    <em>''Leon Harmon''s Trap!''</em> Aarvi discerned but failed to stop Sean.

    He babbled, "I... I... Aarvi, I didn''t know it. I really didn''t know that. I am so sorry. I will just throw this away. I would never think about such things to you. Aarvi, you have to believe me..."

    The customers at the restaurant are from a wealthy ss and Aarvi still had no ns to leak her identity or let her pictures or videos circte anywhere. She frowned deeper, lowering her head when a few tried to record them to make fun of self-centered egoistic Sean Harmon publically.

    It was exactly the n of Leon Harmon to leak her photos and videos.

    The brainless man had no idea he was destroying Aarvi''s ns and schemes ying along in the trap hatched by Leon Harmon.

 Chapter 64 - Handicapped Mother; Bedridden Father

    Aarvi didn''t know if she wanted tough or search Leon Harmon to punch him on the face. As soon as Sean booked the tables, Aarvi had booked the remaining tables. More than eighty percent sitting over there were Skr Employees enjoyingpany rewards.

    She knows Leon Harmon is waiting in his mansion for the update. A very few customers who are recording aren''t a big deal for Aarvi to handle.

    Aarvi took the white Lillies banquet slightly nodding her head at the waiter. The waiter or any employee of the restaurant wasn''t on sale so she knew he just did his work. "Thank you."

    The waiter smiled hearing her then bowed to her before leaving. Aarvi didn''t reveal her revulsion towards the brainless man, instead, she smiled carefully, "It''s alright, I understand."

    "Really?" He expectantly asked slowly sitting back on the chair.

    Aarvi nodded but her lips curled down and her sweet smiling face faded away gradually. She looked like she was going to cry any movement.

    Sean really felt bad thinking she was hurt deeply, "Aarvi, I swear, I will be careful next time. Don''t be sad. My heart aches to see you this way."

    <em>''Your heartaches? Okay, you are cheesier than Aaron Rivas.''</em> Aarvi thought to herself and also realized she remembered Aaron out of blue. Anyway, her unhappy face deepened, shaking her head.

    Her helpless tone sounded, "Many took your picture, and video when you were apologizing. You will be bad mouthed because of me. I don''t want it to circte and peopleugh at you. I am so unlucky for you."

    Sean never felt anybody as concerned caring as Aarvi hearing her and seeing her ming herself for his mistake. While others wanted to get famous using him, she was totally different. He really wanted to hug her while he felt his heart was melting.

    "Aarvi, is that the reason you are sad?... Wait, I will solve it not." Saying it, he stood up and went to the manager quickly.

    Aarvi sighed for his naiveness. <em>Worried about him?</em> She was using him to spoil his brother''s game with the simplest acting.

    Sean''s image was already smeared with a lot of dirt naming him as a spoiled prince so it doesn''t really matter if that video circtes in the inner circle so Leon had nned all that without knowing Aarvi was no small yer.

    She saw Sean bringing a few men. She identified them as Harmon bodyguards so she quickly went to the washroom dropping him a message. She made a few changes in her n for the night to answer Leon Harmon''s trap.

    Sean made sure to rece the mobile directly for the ones who recorded without giving them a chance to recover after delete. This was out of Aarvi''s expectation when she noticed brand new mobiles at many tables when she returned after those men left.

    "Aarvi, rest assured, nobody will badmouth me so don''t think yourself as unlucky for me." He consoled and saw a table full of food in back except for the steak and cranberry juice in front of her.

    Sean felt nauseous but controlled himself forcing a smile at Aarvi. She elegantly started cutting her steak and eating, watching Sean think a hundred times to eat for each bite.

    She tried sushi and hummed merrily, "It is so tasty, I hope you are liking it too."

    Sean might have liked it if one was ck but seeing all ck, he wanted to puke irrespective of its amazing taste. If he had concentrated on the eating and taste, he wouldn''t have felt anything but seeing the color, he felt his stomach lurch continuously.

    Aarvi was enjoying her dinner seeing Sean controlling himself from puking or running away to throw up in the water closet.

    She ate her steak then Sean forced a smile with his tightly sealed lips. He pointed towards the restroom and quickly yet inpose, he went and threw up everything he ate. Seeing ck in WC, he threw up his stomach clean.

    Her n to torture Sean in the dinner date - Checked.

    He didn''t expect dating Aarvi to be so difficult that he has to suffer but he remembered her worried face and her happy smiling face to calm himself.

    Aarvi was caressing white flowers when Sean returned unfazed. He decided to order himself making up lies and eat.

    He saw her removing a card out of the bouquet. He was yet to reach her when she read the card and left the bouquet with the card on the floor as her hands started trembling profusely.

    "Aarvi..." Sean almost touched her but pulled back and asked, "What wrong? Why are you crying? Aarvi?"

    Aarvi sniffled with her eyes red filled with tears. She quickly grabbed the card and took her bag to leave but Sean blocked her.

    "What happened? What is there on the card?" He asked but looked around, then he pointed towards the door, "We will talk at the reception."

    Sniffling hard, she didn''t respond and walked out in a hurry. She was paying for their dinner keeping the card aside when Sean took it to read.

    <em>''Low-ss nasty girl, don''t dream of my little brother. My people are following you daily, if you meet him again, I will destroy you.''</em>

    Aarvi paid and snatched the card from the frozen Sean. Sean mumbled when she was sprinting out in fright, "That''s my brother''s handwriting."

    Aarvi was shocked hearing him when Sean recognized the handwriting. She was still trembling when she pulled him aside holding his jacket and pleaded.

    "Please don''t let your brother know that you read the card, else he will kill me. I have a handicapped mother and bedridden father at home to look after. Please, do me this favor. They need me, please, don''t tell your brother... please..."

    The tears continuously rolled on her cheeks as she pleaded without caring how she was cussing her healthy parents.

    Sean was yet to get out of his shock when he saw her crying. She was terrified, she was worried, she looked weak and fragile who would break if he touched her.

    Except himself, he loves Leon Harmon, he couldn''t believe Leon could do this but unknowingly he remembered Aeon mentioning that he shouldn''t speak about beauty in ck in front of Leon.

    <em>''So my brother wants to kill my Beauty in ck.''</em>

 Chapter 65 - Wondrous

    Sean still couldn''t believe Leon could do it. Thetter always saw mild, down to earth and worried for silly things, how could Sean believe it so easily?

    Aarvi saw him frozen with disbelief written all over his face so she slumped on the sofa weakly, held her head with both hands, she started yammering, "I knew it, I knew... Why did I even agree to date you? You wealthy people don''t value us. Why am I stupid to believe you? No... Not anymore... It''s done..." Then she stood to face him.

    Her face was flushed with her nose tip bright red due to her continuous sniffles but her face and eyes were brimming with the determination which Sean didn''t miss out. "We are over. Don''t look for me. Goodbye." She said stressing each word clearly and turned to leave wiping her cheeks.

    Sean quickly blocked her. He wasn''t ready to believe it and he wasn''t ready to lose Aarvi either. "Aarvi, my brother never hurts an ant. He will never do this."

    <em>''Never hurts an ant?''</em> Aarvi sneered in her mind, <em>''Yeah, he directly kills innocent people.''</em>

    "You acutely recognized it''s your brother''s handwriting and now you are saying this. Wow! So you don''t care even if I die. Sean Harmon, I didn''t expect this from you." She sniggered.

    Sean made his point quickly without letting her move, "What if somebody faked?"

    Aarvi was amazed by how he was trying to find loopholes to prove his brother as innocent, "Give me your mobile." She demanded but she took out his jacket. she instructed after unlocking with his face, "Ask your brother if he sent the flowers or not."

    She dialed and chose the speaker option. The call soon went through and answered. A gentle caring and mature voice sounded, "Sean, my champ, how was your dinner with your Beauty in ck?"

    Aarvi cued him to speak ring at him. Sean hesitatingly asked, "B- Bro, did you send the white lilies?"

    Leon said the truth like an elder brother worried about his younger brother''s love life, "Yeah when you asked me to import ck lilies from Africa, I didn''t know ck flowers represent death so I sent it. I hope your girlfriend isn''t upset."

    Aarvi hung up the call before Sean could ask about the card. Her voice sounded grave, "I have my own responsibilities unlike you. I hope we never cross the roads again." She purposefully didn''t pick on the <em>''imported flowers''</em> topic.

    Sean was clearer-headed than before the call, "Aarvi, wait. I will not tell anything to my brother but please give me a chance to know aplete truth."

    Aarvi crossed her arms and her face looked very calm but her disdainful tone didn''t change, "And how are you going to know it? Sean Harmon, when I said you are a child, guess what? You are still a child. Do you want me to prove your brother wants to kill me?"

    Sean''s voice trembled hearing Aarvi, "Ho- How?"

    Aarvi looked aside and pointed out the exit of the waiting room. He blindly followed her to the third floor and both went to the open space party hall which was empty.

    Aarvi had to look around, then pointed to a car, "The fourth sedan in the thirdne, can you recognize the man who is smoking?"

    Sean saw the car first and identified it then he saw the man and his eyes widened, "That''s... He is Brian, Brother Leon''s security head." he didn''t lie.

    Aarvi then pointed at the entrance of the restaurant, "What about the men next to the pole?"

    This time Sean froze. He identified the sharpshooter who was with Leon''s men. He knew the sharpshooter because once he and his friends had spoken about him.

    Aarvi''s tone was ice-cold while saying, "Now don''t tell me, your brother wants to kill somebody else. Sean Harmon, remember what I say, if a woman can love somebody boundlessly with all her heart, she can destroy the ones for hurting the same heart."

    Aarvi was leaving, Sean held her arms on her sleeves but she shrugged him off, "Don''t touch me." She had expected his touch as soon as her acting started so she wasn''t much irritated.

    Sean yawped out without his known, "Don''t go, they will kill you."

    Aarvi realized he started doubting his brother. Her face slightly softened looking at him to show as she was buying his worrisome because she will never trust Harmons who are corrupt to the bones.

    The fact is Sean Harmon is nowhere rted to her past but for her n, she had no choice using him pawn but she doesn''t repent using him because he isn''t so sinless or innocent either. She knew well how many girls he took advantage of just because he wanted to <em>''TRY''</em> new girls frequently.

    Aarvi knew Aaron will reach in no time to pick her, "If I don''t go with you, I will be safe." Then she went inside to go downstairs.

    Sean wanted to know if Leon Harmon really was dangerous so he started to think about it.

    Aarvi wanted to create a disturbance between brothers - Initiated.

    ---

    Aarvi wanted to enter the restaurant to wash her face but saw Aaron entering. Thetter furrowed his brows and quickened his pace to reach her seeing her tear-stained face. His hand involuntarily cupped her face and his voice was dangerously cold, "What did he do?"

    Seeing him worried just by seeing her tears mark and red face, her leftover anger, and revulsion immediately disappeared. She had waited for twenty-one years to see a little concern on her parent''s faces when she used to be really hurt or tired or unwell.

    Undoubtedly, she softened and felt touched looking at him. She smiled faintly, shaking her head as she responded in a mellow voice, "It''s just a part of my game."

    Aaron inwardly sighed but held her ear, "Why do you have to include crying in the n? Make him cry, why do you have to cry?"

    Pulling his hand away, Aarvi rubbed her ear pouting her lips at him. She thought about how to be cheesy and probed, "What are you here for? You make me happy now."

    Aaron: "..."

    <em>''Make you happy?''</em> It wasn''t a big deal but hearing out abruptly he didn''t know what to do.

    Aarvi giggled seeing his poker face then she realized she smiled just by looking at him. Aaron learned he had to do nothing to make her happy.

    Knowing he will tease her, she was escaping but he confined her against the wall, "There are ways to make you smile but you are happy just gazing me. Wondrous..."

    Aarvi wanted to hit her head for easily smiling. She was thinking of a counter but noticed Sean Harmon exiting the elevator. Talking with Aaron she hadpletely forgotten Sean Harmon will reach the exit soon. Her first and only choice to hide from Sean instantly was Aaron''s overcoat.

    Aaron who was waiting for her to give ame excuse was stunned the next second. Her hands quickly held his overcoat, pulled him near her, and buried her face on his chest drawing his coat on her, "Cover me."

    Aaron heard Sean''s voice behind him then he fondly wrapped his arms around her pulling her closer, "See, I am so helpful."

    Aarvi punched his waist and muttered, "If you weren''t flirting with me here, I wouldn''t be standing here in the first ce."

    Aaron let out a low yet hearty chuckle hearing her. He is really delighted with the progress between them. He could still make out her reservation in her but he knows well she is trying to blend in and it is enough to put his heart at ease.

    Maybe her bad luck Sean didn''t leave soon and it was also a piece of good luck because she got to hear him talking on the mobile which brought a sly smile on her face.

 Chapter 66 - Wrath Of Sean Harmon

    Aaron noticed her smirk but she didn''t look satisfied with the n progress. Whatever they heard was actually giving her n a splendid sess so he asked, "Shouldn''t you be happy hearing Sean?"

    Aarvi sshed some water on her face and stood straight to face him, "Aaron Rivas, think constructively being pessimistic about the game."

    Aaron couldn''t guess the negative effect of the n so he ignored and gently dabbed her face with a paper towel to dry her face.

    Aarvi didn''t evade what he was doing. She watched him who was deep in thought as he carefully took care of her, "You are nning to spoil me so that I don''t get a thought of leaving you. Aren''t you?"

    Aaron faintly smiled but didn''t respond. He knows extremely well that spoiling her wouldn''t get him anything instead she will be cautious. Like now, she was standing stiffly and being overly wary about his presence. He doesn''t me her for that because he still doesn''t know what happened after the wedding week and also because she is unused to care and concern.

    Both left for the Avron mansion in his car, Aaron wondered, "Do you want to go out tomorrow?"

    Aarvi who instructed a man to keep track of Sean for the night turned to him and inquired, "Out as in the date?"

    Aaron took his eyes off from theptop to see her raised brows in curiosity, "What do you think?"

    Aarvi hadn''t thought about dates. In fact, she never had been to one proper date. Her wedding was arranged in less than fifteen days and in the process of knowing each other, they only met in thepany, her parent''s vi, wedding shopping.

    "Sure!" She intended to do as he wanted and looked forward to their official first date. Whereas Aaron wanted her to be happy and excited but she was calm as a m.

    He slowly started to realize why she had told him that she can''t love or requite his feelings. Excluding her work, she has to be well prepared for any oue of her ns and that keeps bugging in her head avoiding any other ideas.

    She wasn''t scared of getting pained but she was scared of hurting him. She didn''t want their rtionship to be one-sided from him and see him suffer silently.

    He poked her arm seeing her lost in thoughts staring the dark. Aarvi jolted aside getting out of her trance and blurted out, "I am sorry." Her instincts were stressing her mind saying something is going to happen but she couldn''tprehend it.

    Aarvi hated herself for letting her mind digress sitting next to Aaron who started worrying about her for nothing. "Aarvi?"

    Since she had decided to give herself and him a chance, she didn''t put on a fake expression so she didn''tpose herself forcefully or forced a smile on her face. She wanted to beplete transparent and honest with him excluding her ns against some families.

    Moving closer to him, she wrapped her hand around his arm and rested her head on his shoulder, "Don''t worry so much. You will get age lines soon and then you won''t look good."

    Aaron was d that she wasn''t acting all fine. Adjusting her position to be morefortable, he gently rubbed her head seeing her eyes closed, "Tired?"

    "Hmm!" she pouted thenined, "I had so much work and that brainless man took rest of my energy." Then her eyes suddenly brightened remembering how she tortured Sean. She pulled her mobile out to show the pictures she secretly captured, "Do you know I had ordered all ck food for him? He definitely puked his guts out..."

    Then the rest of the journey both talked jovially, smiled, chuckled, teased ending their day pleasantly.

    ---

    On the other end of the city, Sean hadn''t cared about the murmuring couple at the restaurant while he was on the call and nned to check out Leon Harmon''s true colors.

    Soon Sara Dawson reached the restaurant d in the ck wearing sunsses as Sean wanted. Hugging his arm and coyly swaying it, "Sean, are you going to ask me out tonight?" She shyly asked blushing attractively.

    Sean felt nobody could ace an all-ck look other than Aarvi. Looking at her in disgust which he concealed quickly and ignorantly said, "Let''s go."

    Optimistically, Sara followed him to his sports car and they left for the club. Sean was cautious to know whether Leon''s men were following them as he had depicted Sara as his <em>''Beauty in ck''</em>. As he believed, they were following him at a safe distance to avoid Sean''s suspicions.

    Without letting Sara be identified by those men, he entered the club and met his best friend Mike. The same man who trades Sean''s daily information to Leon Harmon.

    "Sara, go over to our friends, I have some work," Sean instructed loudly in her ear.

    Sara blushed when his lips unintendedly brushed her ear. Unwillingly, she epted and went over the spoiled heirs'' group.

    Mike questioned when she left, "What''s up with you? Why are you here with Sara Dawson? Is she your Beauty in ck?" He wasn''t interested in his friend, he wanted to share it with Leon Harmon and demand new expensive things.

    Sean didn''t care to respond to his question and led him towards the restroom. Sean Harmon, he never cared about anybody even if he calls somebody as a friend. If not himself he only heard Leon Harmon and nobody disciplined him to have some manner.

    In the restroom, Sean changed to all ck, pants, and top topping with a jacket almost simr to Sara''s outfit. Wearing a wig, he exited his block and saw Mike in his clothes.

    His n was to act like <em>''Beauty in ck''</em> while Mike will behave like him. After parting with Mike, he wanted to check if Leon Harmon really was going to hurt after the threat. If he did, then Aarvi''s fear was right, else it will prove Leon Harmon is the considerate, kind, and gentleman.

    Mike''s jaw dropped looking at Sean, If they use light makeup, nobody will believe him as a man looking at his face.

    Now the uing events can be, <strong>1.</strong> Leon Harmon gets caught in action and faces the wrath of Sean Harmon giving the sess to Aarvi''s n.

    <strong>2.</strong> Leon Harmonprehending the n which will fail Aarvi''s n.

    <strong>3.</strong> Leon Harmon continues lying to keep his image as a caring brother intact which will fail Aarvi''s n and the chances of Sean leaking her appearance to Leon Harmon increases.

 Chapter 67 - Vanish In The Air

    Mike couldn''t control himself and demanded, "Sean, What is going on? You are creeping me out." His mind wildly ran thinking <em>''Beauty in ck''</em> must have turned down Sean and it affected Sean strongly hence to feel her presence, Sean is wearing all ck. He also thought about what if Sean is turning gay or started fantasizing to be like a girl.

    His thoughts freaked him out more whereas Sean was busy wearing his long hair wig. "I am going to test my brother."

    "What?" Mike blurted out without his control.

    Sean rolled his eyes at him andmented, "You are behaving as if I am testing your brother."

    Mike thought Sean was going to seduce Leon as a test and he felt his stomach lurch just by imagining Sean seducing his elder brother, "Se... Sean, I think you should drop it. It feels so disgusting."

    Sean nced at him and realized what he was thinking just by his foul expression. "I am going to check how powerful my brother is."

    Sean smirked sinfully. He wasn''t a meek and boring or ethical one like Aeon to scold his elder brother and stay away from him. If Leon is really shrewd and wicked, he was really going to admire him. In that case, Sean could do anything and create more mess as Leon will be capable of cleaning up for him.

    So his aim wasn''t to challenge Leon but to affirm if his elder brother is really so cool.

    Aarvi''s n to create a dispute between brothers - Initiated to lose.

    If Sean has to choose between Aarvi and Leon, he would dly choose thetter. He isn''tcking in girls, he is really attracted to Aarvi, maybe he would have loved to make her his wife for the society but she is a pain in the ass.

    He was tired of following her rules, demands, and dinner. He felt like puking just by remembering the dinner date. For him, girls should y hard to get but only to some extent, unlike Aarvi who freaks out for just a small touch.

    He had thought he could slowly tame her for his fun and have his way with her but every time he meets her, she just gets unbearable.

    Initially, he thought she had the right attitude for her beauty but after dinner and how easily she gave up on him and calls him disgusting on the face, either he will force her soon or get her with Leon''s help if thetter is powerful other than in the business.

    If his brother wants to kill her after it, he might not have objections. If his brother is just a businessman and he is overthinking because of Aarvi, he decided to y an innocent card against Aarvi or the easiest way is to drug her.

    Mike breathed a sigh of relief removing his thoughts off. He started to feel inferior looking at his reflection in the mirror. He is dressed in the same clothes Sean was wearing but he couldn''t understand why Sean was dashing wearing them whereas he looked sloppy.

    <em>''Am I ugly?''</em> He asked himself but he wasn''t really bad looking but the attitude and personality just don''t suit the outfit.

    <em>''You can''t be a king just by sitting on a throne or donning a crown''</em> that Mike didn''t understand.

    Envious, he thought about how to trouble Sean who always used his friends to his convenience but he forgot, he is no saint, "So what do I have to do?" He sounded curious burying his resentful tone.

    Lowering his shoulder, Sean tried to look meek by the behavior to match like a girl, "Escort me to out like a girlfriend but don''t let anyone see your face." He walked out amusing men who entered inside the restroom.

    Mike followed him carrying a deep frown on his face typing on his mobile,<em> [A gay harassed me. He is leaving the club. Take our friends and beat him up to a pulp. He is in ck.]</em>

    He clicked on send and smirked unrighteously thinking he shouldn''t convey Sean''s n to Leon who will save Sean from his misery. Lost in his world, he didn''t hear or respond to Sean who uttered a few times and turned around to face him in irritation.

    Seeing the cunning smile, Sean presumed Mike was flirting with a girl by ignoring him. Being pampered and enjoying the attention in his life, he hated being neglected. He grabbed Mike''s mobile and smashed on the ground.

    "Where the f*ck have you lost?" He roared ring at Mike who could only silently grit his teeth. It was a brand new mobile given by Leon, he will have to spend a bundle to buy it.

    <em>Does he have a chance to retaliate against Sean?</em> No. He could only apologize to Sean. His expression turned guilty while his blood boiled inside in his veins, "I am sorry, did you say something?"

    Sean gave him a dirty look and repeated, "Don''t show your f*cking face to anybody and sit in the corner till I call you."

    <em>Does Mike have any choice against Sean?</em> No. Mike nodded faintly and added, "Don''t worry, I will do as you say." He then followed Sean out sneering in his mind.

    Like a new couple, both gave a shoulder hug. Sean stuttered ahead while Mike looked around covering his face to see his friends urately identifying Sean as the gay due to his walking style mismatching his look of a girl.

    <em>Will Mike go inside and miss the amazing show of seeing Sean crying out for help while five men are thrashing him to the ground?</em> Nope, he was very excited to see it.

    He quickly returned inside to remove the zer and wore his inexpensive leather jacket to get into his style. Styling his hair, he bolted out to the parking to get on his BMW i3s.

    A thought stuck in mind, <em>''What if Sean or Leon''s men identify my car?''</em>

    He got off from the car. He didn''t have much time so he ran out to hail a taxi. Since the club was in a prominent location, he didn''t find it difficult to get the taxi. "Sir, please drive slowly, I don''t feel well." He lied but failed to concede his hurriedness in the voice. Instead of excitement, he was worried he might miss the chance to watch.

    "Mister, shall I take you to the hospital?" The driver asked politely.

    "No, no, I took medicine. I will guide the route, so please drive." Now, Mike was a lot calmer to avoid more questions from the driver and concentrate on the road.

    The driver responded and drove at 40 KM per hour which Mike asked to slow down after a min.

    Mike''s jaw dropped at his sight. His eyes caught the live incident of Sean being kidnapped and his friends confused at some distance.

    Somebody shoved a cloth inside Sean''s mouth and covered his face with a ck cloth before throwing him in the trunk of the car.

    A few around that ce shrieked in fear but that didn''t stop the kidnappers.

    Even though Mike wanted his other friends to beat Sean, he didn''t expect Leon''s men to kidnap Sean. Even if they were Leon''s men, they won''t remove the blinds to avoid the one they kidnapped recognizing them. Mike was sure those men would beat Sean into pulp.

    His first reaction was to search for his mobile to call Leon but he didn''t have his mobile and got Sean''s mobile and wallet in thetter''s zer. He didn''t know the unlock pattern and prayed Leon shouldn''t order to throw Sean to the river.

    <em>Is he worried about Sean''s life?</em> No, his ie will vanish in the air with Sean''s life.

 Chapter 68 - Fake Boobs

    Sean casually walked on the footpath trying to discern how his brother''s men will handle or <em>''am I just overthinking?''</em>

    Just then he noticed a few men in the early twenties following him. They were wearing modest clothes and looked like they were from middle to low-ss families under the dim lights of the streets.

    "My brother is such a simpleton, he just knows local thugs. Ugh." He assumed to himself and was ready to reveal his real appearance but a solid punch reached his stomach and somebody shoved a cloth that silenced his tone as soon as he opened his mouth to scream.

    He wanted to show his face but a ck cap enclosed his head covering till his neck. The sharp, throbbing pain at his abdomen took hold of him constricting his movement. He wanted to stop everything they were doing but somebody caught his hands.

    Hazy, confused, and weak on his knees he felt he would copse without understanding how a punch could make him weak? He felt his entire body was giving up when they threw him and his head hit the walls of the car trunk giving him another piercing pain down his spine.

    While losing consciousness, he realized there might be Zolpidem or another drug to induce confusion, weakness, and make him unconscious. He desperately tried to move and talk but his body refused to listen to him.

    Slowly he drifted off to unconscious state wishing they shouldn''t be any business rival or ransom or thugs kidnapping him for money. He knew they couldn''t rape him due to his gender but what if they are gay? He also prayed he didn''t be a target of human trafficking for the extraction of his organs or tissues.

    He regretted plotting such a ridiculous n.

    Probably it was a sample of the karma of him and his brother. Sean and Leon are simr to each other and share alike interests. They had tortured women for their sexual desires and fantasies without knowing how it would feel if they were in those women''s ces.

    <em>Will they feel the pain in other shoes?</em> Nope. They just care about themselves.

    ---

    Mike who initially instructed the driver of the taxi to drive slowly, urged him to drive faster to follow the van which was speeding on the road. The driver followed his instruction without a word.

    They drove out of the city in forty minutes then the driver''s voice turned slightly hoarse carrying displeasure, "Mister, I can''t drive further out of the city. This is a city taxi."

    Mike flustered when the taxi halted aside, "I... I will double your charge. Please drive..."

    "No, triple it else I will note." The driver demanded rudely. Seeing the hurriedness he used the chance to earn more. <em>The greediness of humans is not umon.</em>

    Mike was alternating his gaze between the driver and the van. He didn''t memorize any of his friend''s contact numbers to call for help. Even if he knew, none had Leon''s number to contact him. So he couldn''t lose Sean''s track.

    "Alright alright... Drive now... fast..." He grunted loudly to pressure the driver.

    The driver drove and as he kept making more demands, "If the distance increases more than ten, you have to pay more..."

    Mike blurted out in fury, "Avaricious" but he forgot he was no less greedy for wealth.

    The driver turned around and spat, "If you can''t, I will stop." His threat didn''t go in vain, panicking Mike more.

    If Sean returns safely because of him, he was sure Leon would give anything he wishes so a few thousand didn''t matter at the movement. "Fine Fine, I will give you half a million. Now drive."

    For a taxi driver, half a million is too much and he would never say no for it. Without knowing the trouble he was getting into, he elerated at the highest speed he could drive, used all his driving skills to cover the distance between the kidnapped vehicle and the taxi.

    ---

    <em>Are the kidnappers, fools that they miss to notice a taxi behind them from the city for more than an hour?</em>

    They didn''t stop on the road as the taxi might halt and take reverse. They were in no mood to chase to catch them so they used a different method to lock them down.

    They quickly ambushed in the cross dark road behind bushes confusing them to drive ahead. Just as they passed, they went behind them and blocked the taxi.

    Mike thought he could tell them Sean was the one they kidnapped and alighted. The two big blurry men alighted from the van, they were tall and looked cruel with an annoyed and sinister expression on their face.

    Mike was overconfident that they will listen to them so he started speaking. "Hey, I am..."

    <em>''Thump.''</em> The heavy fist with a tremendous force straightnded right on his face causing him to pass out in a blink of an eye.

    The taxi driver wanted nothing at that movement. He regretted following Mike''s order by thinking Mike was catching his girlfriend in action cheating on him. He didn''t foresee the possible threat and danger behind it.

    He changed the gear to reverse and mmed on the elerator before another man could reach his side. He knew his life is more important than the money or saving Mike so he escaped from them.

    Mike was lying on the ground when those men saw his swollen face. The men who Sean had to protect knew who is Mike but not the one who kidnapped. So Sean''s bodyguards were outside the club waiting for Sean thinking thetter was in there.

    Throwing Mike to the trunk of the car next to Sean, those men didn''t bother anymore and drove away to the vi and garage of Leon Harmon where Leon usually does all illegal work in the underground of the vi.

    --- After half an hour ---

    Those men spoke to themselves after tying up unconscious Sean and Mike. A man spoke, "Didn''t the boss say we have to kidnap a girl? He is a man and those are fake boobs. they are silica." He pulled globes out of Sean''s chest and showed it to other men.

    They usually do the work ordered by Leon without caring about the purpose behind it. Now one assumed to himself, "This bastard must be fooling the third young master. No doubt, our boss wanted us to kill him. How dare he try to trick the Harmon family?"

    Picking a heavy rod, he flung it on the waist of Sean Harmon whose face was still covered. The throbbing pain woke up Sean Harmon to see only darkness.

    He was standing with his hands being tied up, his legs were tied together without giving any chance to move around. He wanted to cough up but the cloth in the mouth avoided it by making him hard to breathe.

    He was desperate to speak to inform them that he is Sean Harmon however other than feeling the excruciating pain, letting tears fall, he had no other choice.

    Sean was still dizzy when he heard pull of the gun slide to recoil for operating it with a sinister voice that could freeze a weak heartened to death, "I am killing him."

 Chapter 69 - Birds Of A Feather Flock Together

    Sean was soaked in his sweat. <em>''Am I dying?''</em> He never in his dream thought they would kill him so easily without even checking who he is.

    He also realized Aarvi was very certain they were going to kill her.<em> ''How was she so sure? Just by the card in it?''</em>

    He realized the card was to scare her so that she would quickly leave the restaurant and they could capture her. But his arrangement dyed their n and he became the victim.

    He epted he is a child which Aarvi always called him. Other than making murmur sound trying to retaliate in his position he had no other choice and they didn''t care to know why he was struggling so badly.

    He can''t think straight anymore, everything''s bing a blur as he started to ept he was going to die soon. He didn''t want to ept it but his tired mind and helplessness could only ept the defeat.

    A blurry man was yet to press the trigger of the gun, another man''s voice sounded, "Boss asked us to wait for his arrival."

    The man who was holding the gun smirked and lowered his hand. They have to follow the orders of their boss at any cost so he sat on the chair.

    Sean who was waiting for his death internally sighed and was also happy that Leon wasing but <em>what if their boss isn''t Leon Harmon?</em> It started to worry him more by ignoring the pain.

    Mike who had woken up a long back didn''t dare to make a sound. He was in the same position as Sean, hands tied up and legs tied together. He also started to wonder what if they weren''t Leon Harmon''s people. Even if they were he didn''t have a chance to speak due to tape on his lips.

    Slightly opening his eyes, he saw three men smoking and drinking at a little distance while another one was using his mobile in the room. His eyes scanned the room to see many illegal weapons stored inside. From the torturing equipment to snipers, all were assorted cleanly on the wall with proper holders for it.

    If they belong to Leon Harmon, Mike understood the underground power of the man and how deadly he is. Leon Harmon isn''t the one to be messed with, he understood soon and was partly d his friends didn''t do anything to Sean else if Leon traced it to him, he would have killed him.

    He soon analyzed they were in the basement but the pungent smell furrowed his brows on the tensed face.<em>Blood smell!</em> His eyes widened identifying the stink.

    He wasn''t sure if it is an animal or human blood stench but his legs were wobbly and breath heavy in fright. He shut his eyes when the man near them turned towards him.

    That man smirked, noticing his squeezed eyes and guessed he was awake but he didn''t care about Mike.

    When Mike opened his eyes again, that man was setting a fine powder on the table in a straight line. He was guessing whether that man was going to insufte and he gulped in nervousness recognizing the white powder as drugs.

    Slowly rolling the banknote, that man lowered his head with one end of the note pipe at his nose and another end near the powder. In just three seconds, that man snorted the white powder to his nostrils and let out a low long groan leaning back on the chair, closing his eyes.

    Mike wasn''t sure what scared him the most but he couldn''t control from pissing in his pants. The pungent smell of his pee with the blood smell was nauseous to Mike and Sean both nevertheless that man startedughing freaking out Mike.

    Yet, Mike didn''t dare utter a single word squeezing his eyes shut and hoping somebody to save him.

    ....

    At two deep into the night, everything was deadly silent except the breathing of the men in the basement.

    They heard dress shoes tapping on the ground indicating a man entering inside with the other shoes creating meeker sound. The men who were in ck-uniformed clothes quickly went to the main door of the underground and bent in ny degrees for the deep bow giving their respect.

    "Boss," the hoarse voices of men echoed till the ears of Sean and Mike but the shoe sound didn''t stop and a man with formidable air entered the room with a dark face.

    "Mmmm," Mike started making noise as soon he saw Leon and Dn. Thetter frowned while Leon looked at the man next to him.

    Dn received the unspoken order andmanded, "Let him talk."

    A man quickly responded, "Right away Assistant Harmon." Then he ran over to Mike to remove the tape on his mouth.

    Meanwhile, Leon stumbled looking at the ck mark at the cor bone of the one whose face is covered. "Sean," his voice was more like a whisper.

    He wanted to leave and ask his men to drop Sean back to the city without letting Sean know Leon is an evil businessman unlike what he shows. He didn''t know how Sean ended up there but he can''t reveal his unsaid identity and work he does in secret.

    He even turned to flee but heard, "Brother Leon... Brother Leon... He is Sean."

    Dn controlled his lips curling up and looked shocked and concerned, "What?!"

    The men in ck looked at each other and started trembling irrespective of how strong they resembled because Leon Harmon doesn''t neglect anybody who threatens the life of the Harmon brothers.

    Sean who was silent understood Mike was there and he was captured as well and with that, he also recognized Dn''s voice and Mike mentioning Leon''s name.

    "Mmmm Mmmm..." He started making noise struggling to break free.

    The birthmark on Sean''s corbone led Leon to identify him. He was d Sean is still safe and sound and also feared how Sean would react to everything.

    Dn saw Leon getting into a weak brother role and noticed him cueing two of his men to hold them. Mike''s lips started twitching uncontrobly looking at a man holding Leon and another holding Dn as hostages then Leon started his acting.

    "Let my brother go, I will give everything I have. Let him go." Leon cried painfully as he cued a man to untie Sean.

    Quickly both Mike and Sean were untied and Sean watched the confused expression of the men in ck who kidnapped him whereas Dn and Leon were acting. Even though it was natural acting, Sean chuckled holding his aching stomach.

    "Bro, why are you acting? Yourckeys can''t keep up with you. What ce is this?" He looked around. <em>If they were about to hurt them, how could they leave Sean to walk around so easily?</em>

    Leon didn''t continue his acting and turned to the leader of the five. Others started toprehend what is going to happen, how will Leon react for his men who kidnapped Sean, and beaten him were very anxious and edgy.

    The leader of the five wanted to show his sincerity mentioning it was Sean Harmon who impersonated looking at the murderous gaze of Leon but thetter''s hand moved at the neck of the leader.

    <em>''Thump''</em>

    Mike took a step and fell back on his butt pressing his mouth with his hands to prevent himself from screaming in fear.

    A voice sounded excited, "Wow, that was cool."

    Dn''s face deadpanned as his blood started boiling in his veins. He had thought Sean was just a boy, he watched the brothers and sneered in his mind, <em>''Birds of a feather flock together.''</em>

    Mike''s quivering body didn''t stop instead, he was even more scared hearing Sean and watching the man fall on the floor with blood dripping on the ground making him hard to take a breath.

    Leon threw the sharp knife which was in his hand and hugged Sean, "Kill them all. How dare they kidnap my little brother!" His ruthlessmand panicked the left four men who were holding their breath. They didn''t have courage to even voice what happened.

    Mike badly wanted to cry and never wanted to be in contact with them ever again. Given a chance, he wanted to leave the country forever even if he had to beg on the streets.

    But the question is, <em>will Leon let Mike leave after he watched everything? Will he leave proof behind that could hurt or put him in danger?</em>

 Chapter 70 - Worry And Helplessness

    Sean heard Leon''s decree hence patted him shaking his head. He wasn''t saving those men, he didn''t want his brother to lose top-notch trained killing machines. "I purposefully diverted them to get me. I wanted to..." He felt the pain increase after he started to rx. After a painful groan holding his waist, he continued, "I wanted to know how powerful you are. Bro, why did you hide from me? You are so influential and mighty.."

    Aarvi''s n to create distance between the brothers - Failed.

    Leon wasn''t convinced by that. "No... They have to be careful even if a hundred people trick them."

    Sean''s mouth dried out and actioned to get him water as he tried to say, "Let it go, bro." Dn passed water to Leon who helped Sean to drink first and turned to leave.

    "Se- Sean... Br- Brother Leon..." Mike stuttered seeing them leave him behind.

    Leon was contemting, Sean spoke without caring Mike used to run around him from school time and do everything he was saying, "He might create a problem."

    Mike who heard that cried out, "No, no, I will never do that. I will leave the country... I just followed them to protect Sean... You... Brother Leon, please. Let me go..."

    Sean smirked and turned to a man. He twisted Mike''s words andzily said pointing Mike, "He wants to leave the world."

    Dn gritted his teeth understanding Sean is no less criminal than Leon and thetter was amused and happy that Sean didn''t disappoint him.

    The man in uniformed ck bowed and removed the handgun from his back. He pulled the slide back to recoil the gun and pointed it at the center of the forehead of Mike whose tears were continuing to flow unable to move when two men held him from both sides.

    Mike knew he couldn''t be saved anymore. He lost his hope sitting and watching the nozzle of the gun towards him. He felt his entire body numb, he can''t feel any pain, no difort. He waited for his darkness to envelop him without control over himself.

    Half of his mind said, fight for your life while the other half had given up a long back. His helpless gaze moved on two brother''s backs, He bore the tantrums, outbursts, and silliness of the younger one while he used the same things to report it to the elder one and got the expensive things.

    Even though he was selfish, he never thought of their death. His ailing voice sounded in the room, "Sean... I am your-"

    <em>''Bang''</em>

    ---

    In Avron Mansion

    Aarvi shot up breathing heavily, precipitating profusely with her eyes watery. She hates her dreams, it''s like ages she had a good dream.

    Getting off the bed, she changed to gym wear and went to the gym. Sitting on the Stationary exercise bicycle, she started tiring herself to get some sleepter. While her mind started her ns, her legs increased the speed as her n went more profound into the depths.

    Her mind covered with the plot and schemes, she didn''t notice the bicycle causing a lot of noise which woke Aaron up. Getting out of the bed, he went towards the gym urately knowing she got the dream and straining herself to sleep again.

    Leaning on the door frame, Aaron could only sigh seeing her lost in thoughts without noticing him or her speed of peddling. "Aarvi!"

    His gentle, deep voice brought her back from her dark world and slowly decreased the pace of peddling as she asked, "Why are you awake?"

    Aaron reached her without responding to her question and she guessed it, "Did I wake you up?" Saying it, she stepped on the floor but cried in pain, "Ahh..."

    Aaron held her in time before she could fall or hold something to support herself, "Use treadmill next time." His voice sounded emotionless burying his worry and helplessness against her nightmares or her methods to get the sleep after dreams.

    Since she keeps the treadmill at urate speed, he thought that way, she wouldn''t overstrain her legs but he heard her reveal a piece of truth he didn''t know, "I subconsciously increase the speed... Once I had fallen down from it."

    Aaron: "..."

    If scolding or punishing her could solve the problem, he would have really done that to avoid seeing her exert so much pain just to sleep.

    "Aaron..." Aarvi squealed when he suddenly scooped her up while she was looking down stretching her ankles. Holding his shoulder, she peeked at his expressionless face. She wasn''t sure if he was angry or concerned or both hearing her

    "Let''s find a new way to get sleep." He felt the necessity of it as he went towards her room. He didn''t want to increase the medicine dosage which would instead give her back to back dreams and sometimes she ends up crying in sleep. He didn''t want to torture her,pared to that physical exertion would be better.

    <em>''Music!''</em> He thought to himself. Leaving her on the bed, he coldly dictated, "Stay right here."

    "I am fine." She stated as her leg pain wasn''t new to her and she had bear far deeper injuries to say it as unbearable. She saw him going to the ensuite as she yawned, she leaned on the headboard of the bed waiting for him.

    Aaron exited the ensuite with a warm wet towel to see her sleeping peacefully with a faint smile on her lips. He resignedly smiled, shaking his head.

    Keeping the towel on the bedside table, heid her on the bed and gently dabbed her face and neck with a wet towel. It wasn''t new for him to take care of her so his movements were a lot gentle and smooth without waking her up from the sleep.

    After removing her shoes, he gave a gentle foot massage to relieve her leg pain and made sure she wasfortable before going to his room.

    ...

    In the morning

    Aarvi didn''t get a dream again and slept for three more hours waking up fresh and light. She was nning to do yoga and swimming, Aaron knocked on the door before pushing it open.

    Aarvi involuntarily smiled seeing his faint smile on his handsome face, "Morning..." Then her cheeks slightly turned pink remembering what she just did.

    Aaron never got the morning wish from her unless he did and her voice was melodiously soft with a hint of grogginess sounding adorable.

    His lips were threatening him to widen looking at her divert her mind to her mobile. But his smile wasn''t fated tost long and saw her face pale looking at her mobile screen.

    Aaron quickly went next to her, "What''s wrong?" Aarvi didn''t avoid him. She let him take her mobile when he held it.

    Aaron read the message nced at her glum face.

    <em>''How could Harmons let her live peacefully?''</em> He thought to himself as his hand caressed her head.

 Chapter 71 - A Date

    Aaron read the message <em>[Mike Wooten is dead.]</em>

    In a few seconds, another message popped up in Aarvi''s mobile, <em>[Your guess is on point.]</em>

    Aaron didn''t know what is the meaning of the second message. He turned to Aarvi who was sitting expressionlessly. A few seconds back, he loved the vibe between them and now everything changed.

    Initially, he didn''t know Leon Harmon''s illegal trades, he got to know after the investigation but he wasn''t sure how Aarvi got to know that. Cupping her face, gently caressing her cheek with his thumb, he lifted her face to see him, "What is meant by <em>''Your guess is on point''</em>?"

    Aarvi rxed looking at him worried as she responded calmly, "Sean Harmon epted and joined Leon Harmon. Mike Wooten is Sean Harmon''s friend who was in contact with Leon Harmon. That fool must have followed Sean Harmon or did something stupid." Both had heard Sean''s n to catch his brother red handed so it wasn''t hard for her to guesstimate.

    Aarvi distracted him seeing him thinking deep into it, "Why are you dressed so early in the morning? Are we going out so soon?"

    Aaron thought she wouldn''t have a mood to go out but she was anticipating to hear ''yes'' from him keeping the Harmon topic aside. "Get ready ande downstairs. We will have breakfast and leave."

    Aarvi hummed with a nod, she was going towards the ensuite but paused and turned around as she walked backside, "Don''t think about Harmons. Focus on the date."

    She closed the door after seeing him nod then Aaron remembered Sean knew about Aarvi and Leon could track her with Sean''s help. "Aarvi..." She had gone inside so he made her bed before going to the kitchen.

    Aarvi didn''t randomly choose a dress but she had very few options. She didn''t know where he was taking her, so just wearing a pretty dress wouldn''t be suitable. She didn''t want to wear boring pants and top on their first date.

    She had two choices; skort, and romper, she chose a simple and ssy romper having ayer of the skirt on topyer giving off a little dress look. Blowing drying her chocte brown hair to delicate curves, she wore a pair of diamond studs. Wearing light rose pink lipstick and matched with trendy ck heels, she ditched her handbag.

    Aaron had prepared everything and saw her entering the dining hall. She wasn''t trying to ace her looks instead she chose afortable dress with quarter sleeves so it naturally made him delighted.

    Simrly, Aaron wasn''t in a business suit, instead of a full sleeve grey pullover, white cargos, brown loafer and his jacket was lying on the chair. He was mod and chic marveling his look.

    They weren''t trying to impress each other, they were just them.

    Both had breakfast and Aaron noticed her mobile wasn''t with her. He reminded her thinking she might have forgotten, "Where is your mobile?... Aunty-" He wanted to tell Melia to send a maid to bring it.

    Aarvizily cut in, "I am not bringing it with me."

    Aaron was surprised to hear that. He was sure she did that to leave other things behind and enjoy their date. It really warmed his heart knowing she was giving importance to him ignoring her failed n.

    "What if there is an emergency at yourpany?" He never would ask her to ignore her responsibilities.

    "Dax will call you. He knows we are going on a date." Aarvi ate her pancake thinking about Dax''s reaction. He was really happy and warned her to give Aaron a good time other than thepany and her game.

    Dax isn''t supporting Aaron, he is d and wished Aarvi to have someone by her side so that she shouldn''t think about disappearing from everyone''s life. Shawn pledged he wouldn''t disturb the couple and had a cocktail party with his father and elder uncle celebrating Aaron''s first step of sess.

    Aaron again mentioned another one, "Your cousin?" He actually wanted to know if she was hiding from him or she told him.

    Aarvi didn''t answer it first, "Do you want me to take my mobile?" Her mobile is mainly for contacting Zain, Dax, Shawn, and Aaron. She didn''t want to bother about mobile being with him. "Apple Pie will call you if anything urgent but there won''t be any."

    Aaron nodded and continued to eat, Aarvi seriously asked, remembering something, "Don''t tell me your secretary is going to join us?"

    Melia chuckled hearing her while Aaron was speechless. Melia who already knew they were dating was beaming ear to ear and happy to see the different expressions and casual talk between the duo instead of dead silent breakfast time.

    To report things on time, Aaron has no choice but to let his secretary follow him to the hospital too. When they were in the vi, Secretary Wen was picking and dropping him so Aarvi always saw his secretary everywhere.

    "No!" He gave a curt response glowering at her who didn''t give a damn to it.

    Aarvi visibly sighed, causing Melia to chuckle and add, "Miss, not only Secretary Wen has to follow the young master daily, he doesn''t get time with his wife due to young master''s work."

    Aarvi hummed pitifully, "Your young master''s work is like punishment to Secretary Wen. I have seen him scared as if he saw a dragon that is thrusting to drink blood."

    Aaron: "..."

    Melia burst intoughter. She didn''t know Aarvi is capable of teasing Aaron. Now she wished them to get married soon.

    ---

    Aaron drove out his Hennessey Venom F5 sports car. Due to his tight schedule all day around, he rarely drove his cars so that he could work in the car.

    Aarvi was checking the music system when Aaron remembered the important topic, "Aarvi, Sean Harmon knows about you. What if he helps Leon Harmon? Are you nning to reveal your identity?"

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him still concerned so she rewound a few things for him from the previous day.

    --- In the restaurant waiting room ---

    After hanging up Leon''s call on Sean''s mobile, Sean was in disbelief thinking about Leon. She took the chance and sent an email to a hacker. When Sean took the mobile back, he hadn''t cared to check anything while his mobile was hacked.

    Every trace of Aarvi''s number was deleted. There were no pictures and videos so it was easier whichpleted in a few minutes.

    She wasn''t sure why exactly Sean reced everyone''s mobile. Whether it was to collect the videos of her or by believing her acting but it indirectly helped Aarvi.

    Aarvi dropped a message to Zain, he arranged a few men to steal the bag which had all the smartphones and reced them with old second-hand mobiles which had random unuseful data.

    If Sean hadn''t collected the mobiles, then it would be difficult for Aarvi and her team. So practically, Sean Harmon''s path is closed before they even parted their ways.

    ---

    Aaron didn''t find an urate word to describe her ns while he had a broad smile trying to hide it. He heard her ask peeking at him, "So?"

    He pinched her cheek in adoration, "You are artful." He couldn''t believe she thinks so much for a single meeting. Instead of a fake dinner date, he felt like she went on war. "You win even in the failed n."

    Aarvi shrugged his fingers from her cheek and pulled his ear towards her without caring he was driving on a high-speed road. Aaron was sharply curved in an angle towards her and heard her grimly say at his ear, "Now forget about Harmons. We are going on A DATE."

 Chapter 72 - Cease And Tame

    In the Rivas hospital

    After leaving the vi or the illegal work locus of Leon, thetter brought Sean to the hospital. Even though Sean wasn''t beaten ck and blue, thest hit by the iron rod had created an internal injury and blood clot inside. It wasn''t major yet the minor operation was carried out to treat the internal organ.

    Sean woke up post breakfast time to see Leon sitting in his ward without going home or bothering to change his suit. His raspy voice sounded in the room to get Leon''s attention from theptop. "Bro..."

    Leon was instant to react to his voice. He closed hisptop and went to the bedside. Caressing Sean''s head, his weak voice sounded full of concern, "How are you champ? You really scared me when you passed out in the car."

    Sean smirked, scratching his head, "I thought I was fine, I just felt dizzy and I don''t know what happened after that."

    Leon helped him to sit and drink water as he briefed, "We quickly brought you here and after a scan, we got to know your abdomen is injured so you had a minor operation. You will need a week''s rest."

    Sean hummed. Whatever he wanted woulde to his sight so he didn''t care if he has to rest or y around.

    Just like how a father would take care of his little son. Leon treated Sean the same way from helping him to the bathroom to change his clothes and feeding breakfast to medicines prescribed.

    Leon carefully took the Beauty in ck''s topic, "Inform your girlfriend, don''t you want her to visit you?"

    Sean chuckled hearing it, He hadn''t forgotten the previous day''s events, "Bro, you wanted to kill her right? What''s wrong with me marrying her? She is beautiful, she works hard and she is sensible too. Fooling her is easy, I thought if I have her, I can have as many women as I want. She is too innocent."

    <em>''Innocent?''</em> Leon wanted tough at it.

    Leon didn''t hide his true opinion on marriage, "You will marry Sara Dawson. The Dawson family and their business befit us. Other women are only meant to be a toy for you."

    Sean realized what Aarvi and Aeon said about Leon was cent percent right. He couldn''t understand why he didn''t know. "My Beauty in ck is ten times better than that makeup cake face of Sara Dawson. She acts pure but she is arrogant."

    "Sean!" Leon returned to the couch as he spoke, "You will get many beauties but not the affluent family daughter... If you insist, call her here for me to meet."

    Sean panicked, "No No... I don''t want to marry her now. I justpared twodies. Even though marrying Aarvi is good, she is a headache."

    Leon hid his cunning smile hearing him blurt out, "Aarvi what?"

    Sean didn''t care to hide from Leon any more but... Aarvi what? He failed to remember, "I don''t know."

    "Excuse me?" Leon wasn''t sure whether he should scold Sean for being irresponsible with girls around him orugh at his naiveness.

    Sean slowly revealed everything, "Actually bro, I know nothing about her. I don''t know where she lives, where she works, or her full name."

    Leon was unperturbed because when his team couldn''t trace her, he knew well there was something fishy but at least he expected to hear fake information.

    Sean continued about Aarvi, "She has a bad past so she didn''t allow me to touch her either. She is the one who asked me to work if I want to date her. She is older than me and she had asked me to hide everything about her from you."

    Leon lopsided smirk escaped from his lips and he remarked casually, "And you call her innocent."

    Sean still didn''t doubt Aarvi, "She fears rich people. I had to plead with her to trust and date me. She was scared you might break us apart. She had told me you will not allow us to be together."

    Leon understood why Sean always hid things from him but he couldn''t understand how Sean''s attraction was nearing the end. "Do you still call her innocuous?"

    Sean wanted to nod but paused looking at Leon''s judgemental look. <em>''Why bro is asking the same question again and again? I will prove to him that I am right.''</em> He thought to himself and took his mobile which Leon''s men had given him.

    "Bro, I will call her and tell her I am admitted to hospital. Wait and see how she will start crying and run over here." He confidently unlocked his mobile and started searching in his contact list.

    Leon rxed on the couch as he nned to track her number to locate her position. He just had to wait for the call to go through, his team was ready to trace her location in no time.

    It wasn''t only now, in the past weeks they had tried to trace each call but one phone number call always hung up in less than a minute without giving them time to trace other than knowing she is from Mocon.

    The number was private and the contact details can''t be fetched from the confidential data. He had tried to bribe to get the information but somebody powerful is stopping them.

    Leon saw Sean frantically search again and again so he inquired, "What''s wrong?"

    Sean answered in confusion, "I can''t find her contact in the phonebook or call log." Leon''s team also didn''t have the number so the first path is blocked.

    "Messenger? Social Media?" Leon asked.

    Sean responded as he opened the messenger, "She isn''t on any social media." He scrolled in the messenger and raised his head, "Bro, I never deleted our chat but I can''t find."

    Leon thought about the possibilities while Sean randomly guessed using his ipetent brain, "Bro, Mike had my mobile for more than an hour. I am sure he did something." A minute Aarvi holding his mobile didn''t count and he doesn''t remember it either.

    Leon frowned hearing that. He also let his brain work on Sean''s worthless guess as he mulled over it. <em>''Was Mike an aplice? Is that the reason Mike never reported anything about that Beauty in ck?''</em>

    The simr thoughts were going in Sean''s head and he voiced out, "Bro, that bastard Mike wanted my Beauty in ck. He always asked me to take him to meet her. How dare he want to try on the woman I want? He purposefully erased so that I couldn''t contact her."

    For Sean, Aarvi is still an innocent, simple-minded girl who is too fragile and delicate without a single impure thought in her mind. He started thinking Aarvi should contact him soon else his n to get her and his nightmare of ck food dinner would go in vain.

    For Leon, Aarvi is a cunning woman who was nning to be Mrs.Harmon and Mike helped her to get that ce. He didn''t say anything to Sean and asked him to rest.

    ---

    After going out of the hospital, Leon spoke to Sean''s bodyguards about the previous day events and collected all the mobiles to examine why Sean had reced everyone''s mobile. But he got nothing fruitful in any of the mobile.

    He sent a request to the restaurant management for the security footage but got a response as unless cops with a search warrant appear, they can''t let the privacy of customers be at risk. If anybody tries to get the footage sneakily, they will get a foreigner girl sitting with Sean.

    ...

    While Aarvi was enjoying with Aaron flying a kite in the blue sky, the Harmon brothers were working up their brain with one thinking about taming her and another one thinking to cease her life.

 Chapter 73 - Trading For A Kiss

    At mount Co

    Aarvi didn''t expect Aaron to n a pic date instead of the usual dates in the city. She liked the pic date concept than the city anyway so she was more excited than Aaron.

    They didn''t go on trekking instead they arranged under the tree shade with a fantastic view of the clear water stream backdropping it with a lush green mount Co.

    Aarvi who was finding a chance to annoy Aaron happily entered the water of depth just a foot and heard, "Aarvi!"

    Aarvi chuckled and went further away before turning behind, "What? Sunny? You should have thought before taking me here."

    Aaron: "..."

    The goal was Aarvi thoroughly enjoying the day and it is happening. Hence the sun for a little longer doesn''t really matter. She wasn''t that fragile to faint under the zing sun.

    Stuffing his hands in the pockets, he saw Aarvi talking to five little kids who were ying in the water. He felt rmed when all looked at him at once and as he thought five kids ran over to his side and started sshing water at him with their little chubby hands.

    The giggles of the kids with her content chuckles sounded around while Aaron didn''t know whether to stand far to avoid or see them enjoying it.

    "Now sister''s turn." Aaron pointed to Aarvi and the kids obediently listened to him baffling her. She had to bribe them with cotton candy to do that.

    "No..." Aarvi screamed and started running away. That excited the kids more and their parents started to encourage them leaving her at loss.

    Suddenly all heard Aarvi scream, "Heyyy..."

    Without a second thought, Aaron ran towards her on the bank of the stream while the kids and Aarvi curiously watched the water. Aaron''s lips twitched watching them and walked slowly remembering it was <em>''Hey''</em> not <em>''Ah''</em>.

    He went near them to see Neon Tetra, Red Garra, Mollies, Rainbowfish, Zebra Danios, and other colorful tiny fishes where there was nearly two feet depth. He can understand the astonishment of little kids but Aarvi trying to catch them was totally unexpected.

    <em>''Doozy''</em>

    Aarvi pulled Aaron to sit with her and the kids for a fish pedicure hearing the kids chuckle feeling it as tickling. Aaron taught them the names of fish he knew earning everyone''s admiration whoever heard him.

    As promised, Aarvi bought cotton candy for the kids before sitting for lunch with Aaron who had prepared all the pic lunch boxes with Melia, "Do you know? This is my first pic." Her parents never took her out on pics or allowed her to on school pics. During university, they went on trips rather than a pic.

    "We will n asionally," Aaron said, passing a sliced fruit to her.

    Since the sun was high, they didn''t go around. Aaron leaned on the tree trunk reading a medical book handing a novel to Aarvi who wanted to hit his head with the same book. She would have loved to read crime or thriller novels than romance.

    Changing her sitting position a few times, sheid on the ground with the same book under her head. Dumbstruck, Aaron spoke, seeing her watch clouds, "What is so special?"

    Aarvi pointed out, "Don''t you think clouds set the mood of the sky than the sun? The sun can only set dawn, day, dusk, and darkness whereas cloud defines the sky as nd, happy, stormy, sad, fresh, rxing."

    Aaron hummed as he pulled her closer toy her head on hisp then covered her slender sexy legs with his jacket to avoid the eyes they were attracting, "So how is the mood of the Sky today?" Receiving no retaliation against his action, he gently started to caress her head.

    "Happy! There aren''t a lot of clouds and there aren''t very less. Speed of the wind is moderate, sky color is cobalt blue so it''s happy."

    Both continued to talk until she yawned repeatedly and dozed off breathing in the fresh air while his hand kept brushing her head. Aaron had expected her to sleep from a pretty good time so he just smiled and went back to reading his medical book.

    ---

    Secretary Wen who got an off from all the work, stole his wife right after her advertisement shoot and took her out away from the city for little peacefulness but ended up in the mount Co.

    His wife saw a girl sleeping on thep of President Rivas and was excited to see who she was but Secretary Wen held her back, "Esme, I have no mood to work. We hardly get time for each other."

    "Honey, he is your boss." Esme is a tall, elegant, and wonderfuldy. She is A list artist who won numerous awards for her performance. Her marital status isn''t a secret rather it is well known in the country for marrying the childhood sweetheart.

    Milo Wen shook his head and dragged her away having no heart to see the expressionless cold gaze of Aaron. Esme urged, "Milo Wen, I want to see thedy boss, Please..."

    Milo nced at her. He knew well she could guess who thedy is but he didn''t speak about them. He stated a word coldly, "No." Esme curled her lips down poking her husband all the way to the Co waterfalls but it didn''t affect her husband.

    ...

    Aarvi woke up when some started enjoying and ying. Her first sight when she opened her eyes was a kite and she blurted out looking at Aaron''s tender gaze on her, "I want to fly a kite." But they didn''t have one.

    Helping her to sit, Aaron messaged the man who was privately protecting them and got to know there are no shops nearby. He was about to inform Aarvi about it but she wasn''t sitting next to him anymore.

    Looking around he spotted her easily and saw her bring a kite from a boy who was around ten years. Taking from kids is next to impossible and he knew that so he curiously asked walking up to her, "How did you manage?"

    Aarvi cheekily replied, "I traded for a kiss."

    Aaron: "..." He understood why she kissed that boy''s cheek and the reason behind that blushing boy. What could he say for it? Nothing because that boy was a little kid and Aaron is jealous of him.

    Flying the kite high, Aarvi was talking with Aaron when thetter noticed Aeon Harmon''s dark face and his girlfriend beaming. Aarvi was watching the kite so she had no idea Aeon Harmon was in there.

    Aaron tapped her shoulder and heard her hum but not her line of sight so he inly said, "Aeon Harmon is just a hundred meters away from us."

    Her n was to meet him the next day and Aeon wasn''t a problem. The real ominous is his girlfriend Mia Craft, Aarvi''s not-so-soon targeted family. Mia isn''t only cunning, she reports everything to Leon Harmon.

    Aarvi can''t let others know she is with Aaron Rivas because that will lead them to attack Rivas Industries which could increase the work on Aaron. The least she wanted was Aaron facing troubles due to her.

    She couldn''t understand why she always gets caught around the ce where she couldn''t hide behind anything but reach Aaron''s embrace. She doesn''t want to run away like a stupid and catch more attention.

    She turned around and ordered, "You go and hide." that way she doesn''t have to hug him and Aaron doesn''t have to face any problems if Mia Craft reports about her or Aaron to father Craft or Leon Harmon.

    Aaron brows raised guessing what she was thinking but he had no idea about the Craft family. He pulled her to his embrace and controlled the flying kite. Aaron shamelessly announced, "You can trade a hug to cover you."

    Aarvi giggled urately guessing as Aaron is jealous when she mentioned about the kiss to kite trade. To make him a little happy, she wrapped her arms around his waist while his one hand lingered on her back and backhead, another hand pulled the string of the kite to control it.

    Her finger pressed his chin down to face her and teased, "Mr. Jealousy is adorable!" He buried her face on his chest and heard her chortle again. <em>''I am not bashful.''</em> He told to himself while his ear tips were red.

 Chapter 74 - Dreamlike

    It had been a week Aeon was tired of meeting many brand partners and investors who weren''t ready to support or invest without putting up a request against Leon Harmon or taking his name. Aeon Harmon wasn''t only debilitated from dying his script <em>''Untouchable''</em>, he started to face problems with other ongoing projects too.

    Solving everything one by one, he was exhausted and slept in the officete in the night hoping to get little rest but his girlfriend didn''t let him breathe either. She cried stating he wasn''t giving her time, he never calls her until he does and so on.

    He had repeatedly said he is tired and needed rest without knowing her outburst of psychological pressure was just acting. Mia didn''t let him off, she dragged him to watch a movie, to have lunch with her friends just to boost she was going to be Mrs. Harmon then forced him on a long drive. He thought they would return after some distance but Mia took him to Mount Co park.

    While she kept on bbering, he really wanted to get freed of her and leave. He tried to shrug her off from hugging his arm but she held tighter giving him a headache.

    Upon all that, she wasn''t trying to hide her identity from fans or the public purposely letting all her fans know she is out with him so that pictures of them could go viral all over the inte from the afternoon.

    Her main purpose was to show how lovely they looked, increase her publicity using the Harmon family and Aeon Harmon, and to show the world they have no problem in the rtionship.

    Mia was the first one to identify Aaron Rivas while passing by, "Aeon, Isn''t he President Rivas? I have only seen him once, I am not sure..." The Craft family never got a chance to mingle with the Rivas family even when they tried.

    The Rivas family is from schrs so the family friends of the Rivas family who are in contact belong to simr backgrounds irrespective of their wealthy status. Simrly Harmon family is purely business background with the wickedness and immoral activities, their connections were the same, the Craft family belonged to that second category.

    Irrespective of all that, any kind of people, they couldn''t help from staring at the Rivas family princes. Shawn Rivas''s identity is more open and media favorite than Aaron Rivas who purposefully hid as soon as he took over thepany.

    Aaron didn''t have time for any public appearance spending most of his time taking care of Aarvi and thepany.

    Aeon nced at Aaron who was pulling the string to control the kite and was peeking at the girl''s face who was in his embrace, "Yes!" He didn''t care about the girl in Aaron''s arms and he also failed to identify her.

    But her ck dress surely reminded him of President Evan''s calm and serene face and unknowingly his mood rxed instead of getting agitated.

    Mia pulled his arm in excitement as she suggested, "Let''s talk to him."

    Aeon came out of his daze and responded, "No, we shouldn''t disturb them." He knew well Aaron doesn''t like meeting people unnecessarily and also he didn''t want to talk to Aaron while Mia was capable of saying anything outrageous.

    Mia''s voice turned hostile hearing him turndown her advice, "This is the reason why you are struggling all your life. Learn to make contacts, socialize, do favors, get support. Aeon, when are you going to learn?"

    "Mia, we are not meeting him. Let''s leave, I am tired." Aeon turned to leave having no mood to argue with her but Mia dropped his hand and stomped angrily.

    Before Aeon could stop her, she trotted towards Aaron even after seeing him intimately standing with a girl. Any person who has sense would drop the thought of meeting them but Mia boldly went ahead.

    She was just 10 feet away when a man in a ck suit blocked her and sternly said, "Miss, please go that way." He wouldn''t have stopped her if Aaron hadn''t cued with his finger.

    Mia haughtily said with her chin high up boosting as though she knows Aaron and she isn''t amon girl, "I want to meet President Rivas, move aside."

    The bodyguard understood she identified Aaron but he didn''t budge, "President Rivas doesn''t meet just anybody. Please leave, don''t make it hard on yourself."

    Mia gritted her teeth for adding her to <em>''nobody''</em> but she didn''t want to give up so easily. She was about to call Aaron loudly, Aeon covered her lips and dragged her aside for quite a distance ignoring her continuous retaliation. Aeon firmly warned her leaving her aside, "For god sake, can''t you understand simplenguage? Don''t make a scene here. I am leaving, if you don''t want toe, stay here."

    Then Aeon took long strides towards the exit of the park. Mia wanted to show she was again on psychological imbnce to make Aeon regret his action but people were watching her so she had to behave like a demuredy.

    Anyway, Aeon had to hear her rant all the way to the city. As a friend, Mia was his best friend. He doesn''t know what got into her from a year back, he just wants to avoid her and even wished to forget he had a friend named Mia Craft.

    ---

    Aaron lied a few times to Aarvi whenever she asked if Aeon left until she doubted and turned around decisively to see most of the visitors were leaving and Aeon and Mia weren''t in sight at all.

    "Liar!" She punched him and turned aside, "Hmph." But that little anger had fascination thinking about Aaron''s antics. Thetter chuckled and was about to calm her, Aarvi eximed, "The sunset at the mountain is so wonderful."

    The sky was painted in reddish-orange which their little blue kite alone in the air and the birds flying to their nests with the chirping of it. It was pleasant and worth admiring, "Shall we watch the sunset before leaving?"

    Aaron smiled at himself seeing how easily she let off her cutesy anger. Sitting on the floor mat, Aaron pulled Aarvi to lean on him while he leaned on the tree trunk.

    Aarvi watched Aaron''s hand instead of sunset when he was line sketching their view with just a pen and that still looked creative with the different shades of ck ink.

    She thought that was the end of their pic date when they left the mount Co but it wasn''t. They had dinner at the highway restaurant then Aarvi was confused when he drove to the uphill before entering Mocon.

    That ce wasn''t new to her but it had been ages she went there. Nothing was developed when she had visited but it ispletely developed and she also noticed who was the developers behind that ce - Rivas Industries.

    Standing at the ridge, she noticed dimmp posts were lighted around the park and could make out the seating and other arrangements in there. Aarvi thought nobody waits for anybody watching the massive and truly an ever-growing city. Time goes on and the city will grow.

    The unique skyscrapers built with lots of ss and light elements dazzled with the lights of all the buildings around. A busy city even at the night is unstoppable by anyone. The ones which stood out among them are the Mocon zed pce and the water reservoir at the far east other than the skyscrapers.

    Aarvi turned to Aaron who was behind her, "Why are we here?"

    Aaron held her shoulder and spun her around to face the city. The silent dark sky above the city lit up brightening it with several colors. "Fireworks?!"

    It wasn''t only at a single spot, the whole city sky was lighting up in different colors giving off a breathtaking view from their location. Excited about being there right on time, she cheerfully said, turning to Aaron, "Sky shot fireworks!"

    She had just finished saying, her jaws dropped by the realization, "You-" There was nobody around them and it started right at the time they reached. She was stunned looking at his eyes reflecting the sky full of sparkles.

    Aaron gently held her hand which was pointing towards him and twirled her around to watch the fireworks show he had arranged for her. He knows well she loves radiant and sparkling things in the dark.

    Wrapping his hand around her shoulder from behind, his voice sounded husky and sensuous next to her ear. "Like it?"

    Aarvi never in her life thought there could be somebody who would do unreal, dreamlike actions exclusively for her. "Greatly!"

 Chapter 75 - Seventh Heaven

    For the whole five minutes, both didn''t talk other than silently watching the sky above the city in front of them. Lost in the beauty of sparkling lights, Aarvi didn''t notice when Aaron had left her side.

    "Aaron..." Aarvi called him without knowing whether a <em>''Thank you''</em> could really weigh how much she was grateful for whatever he did for her. Even if he had used a single sky shot firework for her, she would be really pleased just by it but Aaron had outdone her expectation which she never had.

    The anticipated hum of Aaron didn''t reach her ears causing her to turn around. Her line of sight was instantly seized by the trail between trees whose trunks were coiled by fairy lights.

    Her eyes quickly scanned around her to find Aaron but it was dark everywhere other than the path and there was no Aaron. "One more?" She asked herself thinking about what could be another surprise.

    Who doesn''t like it if a man she admires doing everything surreal for her? Aarvi loved every part of her day. She couldn''t help but anticipate what''s going to be next.

    There might be darkness behind her but she confidently moved towards the light with no sign of hesitation. Walking on the serpent path between trees, a bouquet on a tall stool caught her attention.

    A pleasing smile naturally appeared on her face grabbing the multicolor bouquet. Aarvi wears ck but that doesn''t mean she likes ck. It was only to remind herself she has a long way to exit her darkness. It''s just an indication that she wasn''t any goddess but a devil, up for destruction.

    There was a note with the flowers, she read it pulling it out. There wasn''t a sweet or cheesy line but his determination and resolution in the form of words, <strong><em>''I am ready to fight anyone to protect you.''</em></strong>

    He had already kept his heart open for her, are the sweet lines still required to impress or make her happy? No, she was ecstatic knowing how serious he is about her.

    Aarvi got another bouquet when she walked ahead for a little more distance. It was also a multicolor but a differentbination of flowers. Instead of appreciating the flower, she fished the card out of it.

    This note stated her importance in his life, affirming that nobody can rece her in his life, <strong><em>''I''ll never be able to get you out of my life.''</em></strong>

    She raised her head to witness fairy light strings dangling down therge tree branches brightening the whole ce like a day.

    Stepping slowly, Aarvi nced behind her, she started off at the darkness slowly entering the light which described Aaron''s priority to bring her out of her darkness slowly but surely.

    Aarvi spun around under therge tree under the sea of little lights searching for the man who undoubtedly created a space in her heart through his solicitudes and conviction.

    "Aaron..." Her tone had filled with eagerness to see the man with lots of delight. She didn''t need words to say why he had arranged everything. He is making up to ask her out formally but she never expected that because she had already epted him as her significant other.

    She might not have experience but she wasn''t definitely a mindless stupid girl to sit and think when he was going to ask her in an exorbitant way. That doesn''t mean she didn''t love his surprise.

    "Aaron..." She called him again when she didn''t get a glimpse of the man she is waiting for instead of the one who should be waiting for her.

    Before she thinks otherwise, Aaron entered the light holding a big bouquet of beautiful flowers. Confidently leading towards her, he was content that she loved everything watching her anticipation.

    Aarvi didn''t want him to always reach her anymore. Her wish synchronized with her body and she sprinted on her feet surprising Aaron. Thetter was initially confused but her bright vivacious and beatific smile clinging onto her lips astonished him.

    <em>''She is mine.''</em> The only thought that upied him seeing her.

    Without a dy or a gap for a word, she reached his arms wrapping her arms around his neck. Aaron managed to hold the big bouquet in a hand and another wrapping around her tiny waist.

    There was no hesitation left in her which he could feel by her mood or probably the hug. Without letting him speak, Aarvi slid down from his embrace and hugged therge bouquet holding the smaller ones in each hand.

    "Next?" She wanted to know if there is anything left to fulfill for the day. If it''s arranged, it shouldn''t waste without getting her attention, right?

    Aaron thought he should be serious to let his cupcake trust him whole and stop her worrying about hurting him emotionally but she was more excited than himself. He couldn''t help but let out a captivating chuckle and earned her sweet smile.

    "Don''t you want me to say anything?" Aaron asked, pinching her nose tip.

    Aarvi thought he might have prepared to say a page full of the script so she nodded, "Yes please."

    Actually, he hadn''t prepared to say anything decorously as she already knew everything. He just asked her to know her response so heposed while she eagerly waited.

    His voice was deep and assuringcing with love and adoration, "Be a Fire or an Ice, a warmp or a fierce punch, a life or death, a calm or a storm, you will always have me by your side."

    Cupping her back head, he nted a kiss on her forehead, "And this is the promise, I will never change and I will indulge you all our life."

    Her eyes glistened due to moist, "Hmmm..." She pushed the big bouquet to his hand and embraced him again.

    Aaron hugged the slender body closer than before and relished their movement. Both were silent, having their own thoughts in their mind about each other while their arms subconsciously tightening around the other.

    Aaron craved to spoil her irrespective of her non-expectations. He wanted to make up for the years he had left her, pamper her which her parents failed to do, give her the attention and love she deserved, and leave no stone unturned to keep her safe.

    Aarvi never thought there could be a one who would be ready to do anything for her. Now she has so she didn''t want to let go of him even if she has to be selfish to keep the man exclusively for herself.

    Her mellow yet determined voice sounded. "I promise that my goal will be happily leading my life with you without hurting myself in any of my ns, I will be stronger to protect us and punish them for hurting me."

    Her goal altered prioritizing her life which is very much needed for her to be able to erase the dark memories. That''s exactly what Aaron wanted than Aarvi epting him.

    He wasn''t the one to ask her forplete time and attention to him. It is very essential for her to finish what she started. It wasn''t only because it would give her peace of mind, it was also to punish the cruel people who couldn''t be handled directly by thew and they will continue to be beasty in the society ying in the life of innocents.

    Her eptance of him in her life as a priority is enough to send him to seventh heaven. He doesn''t need anything other than the petite woman in his arms.

 Chapter 76 - A Hidden Delight

    The next day

    Starting the day harmoniously, Aarvi wanted to tease Aaron before leaving. Thetter saw her peeking in the bedroom when he was almost ready. "What''s cooking?"

    Aarvi entered inside casually and stood in front of him who was debonair and suave in his tailored slim fit business suit, "I want to give you something."

    His curiosity rose by hearing her tone filled with ptableness and blushing attractively, "And it is?!"

    Stepping closer to Aaron, she stood on her toes while her left-hand slowly brushed his right arm down till his palm. Aaron awaited a kiss on his cheek when she was just a few inches away. Her breath brushed on his cheek but she was too deliberate building up the curiosity.

    Probably he never anticipated anything so much in such a short time but the bubble burst when his palm felt cold and her cheeky tone rang near his ear, "Sanitizer!"

    Aarvi ran out quicklyughing her heart out waving her hand while Aaron yapped, "Aarvi Evans!"

    Melia who watchedpletely had seen Aarvi holding a sanitizer bottle so she burst intoughter. Aarvi didn''t have a habit of using sanitizer repeatedly and Melia was going to keep the sanitizer in Aaron''s study room but it was taken away by Aarvi.

    "Aunty Melia!" Aaron grimly said to stop her fromughing.

    Melia chuckled entering the room and asked with a smile, "Young master! when are you two getting married?"

    He faced her after taking hisptop bag. He was ready to marry anytime she wanted, "Depends on Aarvi. If I feel she is ready, I will propose to her else she will propose." Aaron knows Aarvi is somebody who doesn''t wait for him to initiate and she would openly tell him what she needs once she is clear about it.

    Melia was the opposite. ording to her, the man should take responsibility to pamper and take care of the proposal things. But that wasn''t her concern, she wanted them to live happily.

    She reported another thing, "Young master, the tree swing bed you had ordered for Miss is arriving today. Yesterday they checked the age of the tree to make sure it could carry the pressure. They took the measurement, mped the hooks and it will be ready by evening."

    Aaron wasn''t sure if it was a good or bad habit that Aarvi naps without a dream during the day and she sleeps quickly outdoors in the fresh air than indoors. So he had checked and ordered a diamond-shaped cage architecture swing fitted with a mattress and pillows. She could use just lying in it or swing it.

    "Alright aunty Melia, if Aarvies home early, show her once. I will talk to her when she is free." Aaron responded as both exited his room downstairs.

    Melia contemted saying, "Young Master, Old master is angry that you are not visiting him..." She wanted to continue to say the Old master wanted to arrange a marriage for Aaron but she didn''t. She didn''t want Aaron to worry about it.

    Aaron hadn''t met him because he didn''t want to argue with him about Aarvi. Now they are together so, "I will meet grandfather this weekend."

    ---

    At Skr International

    Since Dax was monitoring the EBony project deal and the bid, Aarvi went to Skr International to handle the meeting. After assigning some new work and checking the progress Aarvi instructed about other works, "This is confidential information and nobody out of Skr should know we are aiming to enter the international market. I want the market data and current status report on Palm Ind resort."

    All were excited to know about Skr spreading to another country. A director spoke, "President Evans, I visited therest week. It is indeed true the resort is on sale but the current owner of the resort isn''t easy to handle. Instead of a business mind, we have to tackle the owner skilfully."

    Aarvi was never disappointed by her top management employees. Whatever the director said was totally true. "Mr.Wang lost his wife and son in an airne crash. He doesn''t have anybody to hand over his resort so he wants somebody who knows the value of the resort and especially the ind. One who can satisfy him mentally and emotionally will be capable of winning on the business deal but the report about everything should be urate so that we don''tck anywhere."

    All nodded in appreciation watching Aarvi whose fingers were bouncing on the keyboard while notifying. They always knew if they take ten steps, Aarvi stays another ten steps ahead unlike otherpanies waiting for the employees to do all the work and approves sitting on the chair.

    "R&D, contact the amusement park to collect the shareholders'' information." The information provider of Aarvi is a top-notch who gathers when any eligiblepany shareholders think about selling the shares.

    The process to get the shares isn''t difficult but she got information that Aeon is holding arge portion of it and he doesn''t know it. As she knows Leon Harmon just showing fake brotherly love to both Sean and Aeon, she wanted to find the reason why he was faking it.

    She would never leave a chance to escape from her fingers if her business helps to bring those families down or the investigation of those families helps her to spread her business.

    The meeting was still on when a secretary whispered near her ear, "President Evans, President Harmon is in the waiting room asking for today''s appointment even if it''s five minutes."

    Aarvi had thought she might have to create a chance or might have to visit Amiah Entertainment as a shareholder. Aarvi knew well he came to her for the investment and the brand partnership because she wouldn''t take Leon Harmon''s name and care about the business.

    "Send him to the fourth meeting room. Get the file I brought today. Thank you." Aarvi instructed before concentrating back on the current meeting. "I am refusing the weekend sale proposal at the MOM1. The shopping festival was just over fifteen days back, why did I still get the file for approval? If otherpanies pressure us, contact Rivas Industries for cooperation and solve it."

    "President Evans, the Craft Company is trying to bring troubles and asking us to give them a few outlets and argued with CEO Grant in the board meeting of MOM. Hence the file pushed up for your rejection."

    Aarvi frowned upon hearing it. If her guess is right, Leon was pushing the Craft Company CEO to speak up. Aarvi smirked hearing it, "Prepare papers for transfer of the 5 outlets to the Crafts..."

    All the directors looked at each other without understanding what she was up to. Aarvi projected herptop view on therge screen, "... in exchange for Vision tower top fifteen blocks. If they don''t agree, warn them to stay out of our way."

    All the director chuckled hearing her. The vision tower was the fifth tallest building in Mocon and the top fifteen floors are Craftpany headquarters. Ignoring the warning from Skr International is the same as fighting for the survival of their market position. Aarvi is cruel when ites to people who try to create trouble for Skr if they aren''t professional enough.

    The meeting soon ended and Aarvi collected the file she had asked the secretary to get and went alone to meet Aeon who was pacing anxiously.

    Aarvi knew he would be ready with a long speech to convince her but she ced the file on the table and spoke first, "Sign." Then she sat on the head seat and unscrewed the water bottle cap to drink water.

    Aeon astounded how direct and sleek she cut off everything to a single word when she had a chance to hear him request her. He still greeted her, "President Evans."

    Aarvi nced at him and pointed to the seat for him to sit and examine the uses but her lips twitched when he directly signed on it. Before he could sign another one, she deimed, "President Harmon, how much ever you trust or know a person in business, first learn to go through the agreement papers. Do you want me to teach you the basics?"

    Aeon was stunned by how easily he signed the first paper. To be fact, he always makes sure hiswyers checked every paper he signs but a glimpse of Aarvi, he trusts her irrespective of how she imperiously and cold-heartedly treats him.

    That type of trust he had on only one and she is no more. He even forgets the girl who is dear to his heart just by looking at Aarvi.

    He might not have met Aarvi for a long time and met her only a single hand finger counts, yet he could easily make out that her poker face had a hidden delight.

    <em>''Why is she happy?''</em> but his main question is, <em>''Is she happy due to my presence?''</em> MOM - Mall of Mocon

 Chapter 77 - Provoking The Dragon Is Deadly

    <em>''Is she happy due to my presence?''</em> Aeon knew the answer to it. He lowered his head towards the paper with lots of dilemmas in his head.

    Aarvi doubted if he is capable of handling Harmon Industries if she managed to pull his brother down the throne looking at Aeon nkly watching the paper.

    She had an afternoon n to meet someone special from her past so she spoke to bring him to reality, "President Harmon, take your time and sign. You can drop these papers..."

    <em>''Beep''</em> Aarvi continued to speak as her eyes scanned the screen, "...at the chief secretary. He will hand-"

    Aarvi stopped speaking after seeing Aaron''s name, <em>[Any ns for Lunch?]</em> Aarvi knew well he wanted to have lunch with her.

    She gave it a quick thought and smiled to herself, <em>[I have ns. Don''t skip your lunch.]</em> Then she opened another chat and typed a message, <em>[Take Aaron to Norma''s for lunch. Thank you.]</em>

    Then she raised her head to see Aeon intently watching her. She didn''t bother by it, "I am sorry, it was an important message. Yeah, take your time to go through the uses, if you want changes, let the chief secretary know. If not, sign it and hand the papers to collect the Demand draft. You don''t have to visit Skr every time, contact the secretary, I will get to know from him."

    As soon as she finished, she stood up and mentioned another relevant matter, "I have reserved Skr''s indoor studios for the shoot... I have significant work to attend, I will take my leave. Have a good day."

    "You... too..." Before he could finish he saw her march out in a hurry but in elegance and a subtle smile on her face. Just like that in three minutes, his problems solved and another favor from Aarvi added on.

    <em>''Don''t I hate her? Why am I attracted to her?''</em> Aeon thought to himself as her lissom figure moved out of his sight. He understood one thing, never say no to President Evans when she offers anything in business because she wouldn''t only gain profit, she would improve the situation of the other one.

    Aeon really wished to have someone in his life like Aarvi who provides him peace of mind. He frowned deeper by his own thought and shook his head trying to remove Aarvi off his mind.

    He quickly sent pictures to his advocate and he also read the papers. He didn''t find any problem in the paper and his advocate said the same so he signed and collected the demand draft. Asking his assistant to visit the bank, he dealt withpany stuff and arranged for the shoot tomence immediately.

    What he didn''t know was Aarvi had arranged an assistant director for him who was an expert at cinematography. She didn''t have doubt in Aeon''s expertise but a talented assistant would lower his burden helping him to focus better.

    Aarvi wasn''t helping him, she wanted the movie quality to be exceptional, announcing Skr entering the Media and entertainment through investments.

    --- At Norma''s ---

    Norma''s restaurant is between Rivas and Skr headquarters about two miles so Aarvi left early to reach first. She ordered and calmly waited in the private room until Aaron entered talking on his phone instructing somebody about a project.

    Aaron had no idea why Secretary Wen drove to Norma''s for lunch. He had just hummed when he told him he is driving to that restaurant. Without a single thought, Aaron hung up the call saying, "My secretary will contact you."

    Milo Wen: <em>''President Rivas, you have changed so much. I don''t want to be a scapegoat.''</em>

    In the past, Aaron would have continued to speak looking at Aarvi unlike pushing the work on him without thinking he was talking with the CEO of anotherpany.

    "So this is the n of President Evans." Aaron fondly rubbed her head sitting next to her at the round table. Aarvi hummed, cing a sanitizer on the table, "Need it?" She asked teasingly.

    Aaron remembered the morning unreceived kiss, he turned to the secretary who was standing without knowing whether to sit with them or just go to themon restaurant to avoid hearing them.

    Aarvi spoke pointing to a chair, "Secretary Wen, have a seat. I ordered for three."

    Aaron just inly looked at his secretary who flustered looking at his stare and understood the order behind it, "Ms.Evans, I had my lunch early. I will wait outside."

    Aaron was satisfied by his secretary''s evasion, Aarvi could only nod and Milo Wen ran out of Aaron''s sight. Nobody knows how cold-hearted and ruthless Aaron is other than Milo Wen. Even if everyone says he is mild, Milo has seen the ruthless side of Aaron.

    <em>''Provoking the dragon is deadly.''</em> Milo thought to himself and peacefully had his lunch chatting with his wife on phone.

    Aarvi was serving Aaron when he pulled her chair closer to face each other. Aaron thought she might fluster but Aarvi was offbeat, "I see, you are no cold, unemotional boring man."

    Even though he was surprised, Aaron wanted to give back what he got ignoring her indifference which she tried to distract him away from what he was doing.

    Aarvi thought her n seeded seeing him surprised but he went closer as she moved back. "What are you doing?" She tried to push but Aaron held her hands watching her slowly turn rose pink.

    When his eyes moved on her lips, "I had said no kissing." Aarvi''s low voice sounded like a murmur of a kid''sint.

    A low sexy voice rang in her ear, "You <strong>HAD</strong> said." Her eyes widened when there was less than an inch between their face and her cheeks started to burn hot while her heart started pounding faster.

    Aaron enjoyed each second of his slow torture on her who was holding her breath blushing scarlet.

    His face titled angrly brushing her nose with his and moved a little closer to meet her lips. Aarvi couldn''t hold herself from closing her eyes unknowingly expecting the kiss.

    One second...

    Two seconds...

    Three seconds...

    Five seconds...

    Aaron''s indifferent voice sounded, "What are you doing? Food is getting cold."

    Aarvi flung her eyelids open and saw Aaron watching her in confusion sitting rxedly on his chair. She really wanted the earth to swallow her down, she glowered, "Aaron Rivas."

    Feeling wronged, she started punching him and passed a promation, "I am never going to kiss you. Hmph."

    Aaronughed seeing her puffed bright red cheeks carrying embarrassment and anger. He wanted to know if there is shyness left but he didn''t provoke her further. "I wanted to ce a napkin. Don''t dirty your clothes."

    Aarvi saw a napkin on herp, she grabbed it and balled it up. She grimly announced throwing it at him, "I am not talking to you." She turned her head away and started stuffing her mouth.<em></em>

    <em>''Which idiot says Aaron is a boring and simple man? I want to chop that man''s tongue.''</em> She had thought she could bully him all their life but she was bullied instead.

    Whatever her statements were before, it turned into vain when Aaron started talking about delicacy on the table.

    .....

    At Norma''s reception after lunch, "Where are you going now?" Aarvi asked while waiting for their car to arrive.

    "Hospital! Do you want toe there?"

    Aarvi grinned ear to ear, "I am going to the rehabilitation center."

    Aaron was quick to guess who she is going to meet. He didn''t ask if everything was arranged for her to meet as she will be prepared before going, "Call me if you need anything."

    Aarvi slowly revealed ying with his handcuff, "You might get a call from the chief stating I might have multiple personality disorder. Don''t panic." She stuck her tongue out after she finished saying it.

    Aaron wasn''t sure how to react to her. Her n seemed too interesting for the day and he was sure Aarvi was going to settle Grace Wells in the mental Asylum permanently with her mind-blowing shrewdness.

    "My drama queen."

    ---

    Aarvi''s n is exactly what Aaron guessed.<em> ''Grace Wells, I am going to register your permanent home today.''</em>

 Chapter 78 - Your Charms Are Killing Me.

    At Rivas Psychiatric hospital

    The Rivas had a sole psychiatric hospital on the outskirts of Mocon. It was vast and spread in acres for the treatment of different kinds of people needing psychiatric help and drug addicts.

    Since the Rivas chain of the hospital is widely spread and has a high quality of treatment, hardly any other hospital survived in Mocon. Rivas acquired many hospitals making them a subsidiary. So excluding the small scale hospitals or clinics, everyrge and well-known hospitals are under Rivas Hospitals and Industries.

    Whereas Rivas Psychiatric hospital is the only hospital around five cities for the treatment of patients who needs psychiatric treatment and the rehabilitation center.

    All the ces which are under Rivas Industries, Aarvi had to just disy a card that Aaron had given her. It is a privilege card and nobody would dare to stop or question her for whatever she does. She had the all power which Aaron or any Rivas family member has.

    The best part of it is, she doesn''t have to reveal her identity to anybody and nobody would dare to reveal any information about her. The ces that belong to Rivas Industries or Skr, The bodyguards in shadow, always cleared the digital proof from every ce she goes.

    Aarvi walked holding her bag followed by the chief of the center who guided her personally to the Grace Wells room reporting that thetter ispletely fine other than crying in the night repeating a name, ''Ava''.

    Taking in a deep breath Aarvi observed inside a room which had good light, fresh air. The room waspletely equipped with all the amenities with an attached ensuite. It looked more like a seven-star hotel than the rehab center room. Depending on what the patient family could afford, Rivas had many levels of amodation.

    Aarvi''s current game is to seed in destroying themon sense of Grace Wells and snatch her ability to think straight. She actually hadn''t thought of bothering the Hays family so soon but Vance Hays brought the destruction on himself quickly.

    By the end she leaves the hospital, she wanted to hear Ebony losing from Hays''s hands and Grace shifting to a psychiatric center from the rehab. She just hoped her n doesn''t affect herself emotionally.

    "Chief Sumar, I will handle it from here. You carry on with your work. Thank you." Aarvi''s polite voice sounded respecting the man''s age, experience, and his cordial treatment.

    The chief nodded his head and was amused by herposure and calmness which didn''t match her age at all. He motioned his hand for her to enter and closed the door before sitting at the side where chairs were present.

    Aarvi is considered as a family member of Rivas and he felt it''s his duty to serve them Hence he waited for her outside so that he could supervise her if she needed anything else.

    ---

    Inside the room.

    Aarvi saw Grace sleeping peacefully after lunch. A wicked lopsided smile appeared on her face for an exciting game to begin. cing her handbag behind the couch, she carefully and gently touched the sclera of her both the eyes.

    Her eyes turned red in no time and filled up. waiting for her tears to fall, she used water to get the tear stain on her cheeks. She slumped on the floor as if somebody pushed her to the ground and started sobbing.

    To get the real expression, she quickly engrossed herself in the role and her sobs became louder to wake up the beauty from the sleep.

    Grace groaned for disturbing her sleep and apprehended somebody is crying but <em>''why will anybody cry in my room?''</em> she opened her eyes and it widened instantly.

    <em>''Thump''</em> Her first reaction was to back away from Aarvi''s side and she fell down from the bed.

    She wanted to scream and call for help but was scared to get her attention. She peeked up from the bed to see Ava Kelly.

    Aarvi''s face was flushed, her chin was quivering vigorously, lips were curled down with the lower lip pushing up trying to cover the parted distance between the lips as if she was in deep unbearable pain.

    The tears were flowing abundantly from the eyes which were squeezed shut. Her eyebrows were puckered and there were creases on her forehead.

    Grace felt her heartache seeing Ava in so much pain. Ava looked hopeless andpletely broken evoking empathy for her. Grace could literally feel Ava''s pain and her eyes filled up. "Ava" A word escaped her lips without her knowing.

    Grace subconsciously went and embraced Ava, "Shhh, don''t cry... Why are you still so soft and innocent? Did anybody hurt you?" Grace caressed her head to calm her.

    A few seconds passed, Aarvi continued to cry as a fragiledy and Grace came out of her daze feeling something wasn''t right. She jerked back and started trembling, <em>''how could Ava be alive if Vance had seen her dead. If she is Ava, what is she doing here?''</em>

    <em>''Why am I so concerned about her?''</em> Grace thought to herself feeling her heartache without knowing the girl opposite to her is giving an extraordinary remarkable performance melting her heart, removing her vileness.

    Grace was so absorbed looking at Ava crying so pitifully that drops of tears slipped off from her eyes and squealed, "Why are you crying?"

    Aarvi gradually controlled her tears and sniffled looking at Grace''s lovely face. The same face that hid all her evil plots just because Ava Kelly had rich parents so she got a handsome man to marry. Now Aarvi would puke if anybody says Vance as handsome.

    Aarvi stammered between her sobs, "Gra- Grace... Van... Vance ditched me. He didn''t...e to the wedding yes- yesterday."

    <em>''Yesterday?''</em> Grace''s eyes widened in shock. She couldn''t maintain herself from asking, "Ava, what is today''s date?"

    Aarvi sniffled wiping her cheeks clumsily, "You- why do you forget dates? It''s 11 May 20xx." Grace froze hearing it. She ced her palms one above the other on her lips to avoid letting out her bewilder in any form of words.

    It was three years three months earlier and that time Ava didn''t know anything about Grace misdeeds yet. She assumed herself as Aarvi forgot whatever happened and somebody must have saved her. She might have remembered a little part and found her first.

    Now all she has to do is remind some people that Ava Kelly is alive and ask them to end her life to be safe from any problems in the future if Ava remembers everythingter. She raised her head thinking to ask where she stays but Ava was nowhere in sight.

    Grace paled, <em>''Did I dream everything?''</em> She was bbergasted how real her dream was. She stood up and went back to bed thinking she fell from the bed and woke up from the dream.

    ---

    Outside the room, the Chief who heard the cry peeked in the room without his control to see thedy crying and Grace dropping her tears. He was curious but didn''t dare to enter inside or disturb them.

    ---

    Aarvi quickly washed her face in the ensuite and put on an innocent cheerful look removing her lipstick. The perfect Ava Kelly look she achieved in no time but she didn''t enter the room so soon. She waited till Grace fell asleep.

    Aarvi had thought Grace might take time but she was off to dreand quickly by looking at her steady breathing.

    --- Role 2 ---

    "Grace... Grace... Get up. You sleeping pig, how can you forget our shopping and movie n? Wake up, Grace." Her voice was full of warmth and friendly as if she was there to wake up her best friend.

    Grace who woke up didn''t dare to open her eyes thinking she is dreaming again. Aarvi smirked seeing her brows tremble and her eyeballs move under her eyelids. Aarvi started whining, shaking Grace on the bed as she stretched each word, "Graaace... I am bored... Didn''t you tell me that we will shop unlimited? Wake up..."

    Grace opened her eyes thinking now Aarvi is in six years back. She decided to scream if she wasn''t dreaming or if Ava was there to stab her to death. But she chuckled looking at Ava pouting in annoyance and then brightly smiled seeing her awake. "Let''s go..."

    That heartfelt smile never failed to bring a smile, the lower lids of Aarvi''s eyes were contracted to form a beautiful crescent on her pretty gleaming face, Her head was slightly tilted and the corners of lips were unwaveringly upward.

    "Ugh, are you killing me with your charm?" Those words left Grace''s lips pinching Aarvi''s cheeks earning a melodic chuckle.

 Chapter 79 - A Soul Lost Unreactive Doll

    Aarvi grumbled like aining child as she tried to pull Grace up and move her out of the bed, "Get ready..."

    Grace was chuckling as she got up and she was about to step down, she slipped and fell on her face. The excruciating pain from her forehead brought her back to reality and jerked around to check on the bed.

    "What!" Nobody was in her sight and she looked around to see she was all alone in her room.

    "No No... It wasn''t a dream, Ava was right here, how can she disappear?" Asking herself, Grace ran out of the door to see if Ava exited the room but saw the chief doctor reading a magazine.

    "Chief Samar, did you see Ava leaving just now?" She anxiously asked in fear.

    <em>''Ava?''</em> The chief frowned and stated, "Ms. Wells, Ava is just your imagination."

    Aarvi smirked hearing it standing at the door. Foreseeing, Grace might search every nook of the room, she picked her bag and exited through a french window.

    Grace pped her own forehead and re-questioned thinking how can chief know Ava Kelly. "I mean, did any girl enter my room?... What are you doing here?"

    Aarvi who stood next to the room dictated the doctor, "Repeat what I say, there is no girl. You were crying so I checked on you."

    Chief Samar back straightened suddenly hearing a soft voice behind him. He didn''t dare to disobey her, "Ms. Wells, don''t you know we prohibit visitors? Rest assured, you are safe here." Aarvi was impressed hearing him formally speak that cut off any more doubts.

    Chief Samar continued, "Ms. Wells, the cure to stop your illusions is by opening up and telling us what happened with you. Only pills don''t work, please cooperate with the treatment." Grace Wells and Vance Hays had objected to hypnotism.

    Grace decided to ignore the doctor and left without responding to him. She checked every corner in the room and the connected bathroom but found nothing but she was really frightened to go back to sleep.

    Aarvi who was silently watching her saw her wearing shoes to go for walking so she improvised her n. The rehab center was vast and each room was like an abode with a minimum fifty meters distance amidst trees.

    <em>--- Role 3 ---</em>

    Grace saw a girl with a high ponytail intently writing in a book. Her speed lowered significantly watching her in suspicion. When the girl raised her head, she innocently smiled and waved her hand at Grace.

    <em>''Thump!''</em> Grace tripped herself and fell on her butt. <em>''Ouch,''</em> She turned around and ran away frantically to her room where Chief Samar''s lips were twitching uncontrobly.

    <em>Why does Aarvi always work alone in her n?</em>

    Because she could change, remold, add on as many tricks she wants without a bump. She couldn''t have the same independence if another person is in the n.

    It isn''t a mathematical problem to solve in the first or second way, she keeps on devising her ns as the results she gets so she never allows Shawn or Dax or anybody else to apany her in her schemes. Unfortunately, Chief Samar became the audience who could toughen her n with just one erroneous disclosure.

    Grace grabbed the chief''s hand and pointed towards Aarvi, "She... She... Can you see her?"

    If the chief doctor wasn''t present, Aarvi could have hidden when Grace turns to her giving her an illusion that she imagined Ava. Now if Aarvi hides aside and the doctor says <em>''NO''</em> and Grace will see nobody, she wouldn''t panic. Her n to tangle her mind will dy.

    Aarvi wanted Grace to believe her sight but the doctor to lie so that it could dread her off. Aarvi hated to depend on the decision of the third person and she had no choice but to hope Chief Samar knew what to say.

    When Grace was watching the doctor, Aarvi shook her head at the doctor who thankfully understood what he should respond, "Ms. Wells, who are you talking about?" He acted to look around pretending to search.

    Grace pointed at the room where Aarvi is sitting, "There there... She is smiling, she is wearing a ck dress, she is beautiful. Why can''t you see her?" Aarvi was amused hearing her loud voice, she realized Grace is still envious of her even though Ava Kelly is no more.

    Chief Samar felt harder and harder as time passed due to lying and offending the Rivas family. He had exclusively got a call from Secretary Wen and Aaron had personally instructed him to make sure to take care of thedy so he knew the importance of Aarvi.

    "Miss. Wells, are you imagining again?" His voice turned cold and hoarse, questioning her back.

    Grace couldn''t believe she started to see Ava Kelly everywhere. She entered the room and locked the door hurriedly. Running to the ensuite, she sshed cold water on her face to wake her up if she is still sleeping.

    Grace was really confused about whether she is sleeping or awake. She was so disoriented that she wasn''t sure what to do.

    <em>Does Aarvi''s game is ending now?</em> No, it is just a beginning.

    Her memories are awakened in Grace''s head. Aarvi was nning to bring out everything Grace remembers about her.

    <em>--- Role 4 and so on ---</em>

    Aarvi was sitting on the couch when Grace exited the bathroom. Now, she behaved like a girl who waited for her friend for a really long time and continued to act then disappear. She repeated three more times until Grace looked like a mess sitting on the floor.

    <em>--- The Aarvi Evans ---</em>

    Aarvi decided to end the game and show the real Aarvi Evans. Sitting on the armchair crossing her legs, she peered down at Grace who startedughing hysterically. "You are not real... you are not here. I know, I know you are dead."

    Disheveled hair, worn off makeup, confusion between reality and dream, ashamed for coveting her friend''s man, remorseful for pushing Ava to the mouth of hell, lonely having no one by her side, hurt for ignoring her parents, powerless to gain control over herself, guilty for plotting against the one who paid her school fee for five years, the grief of losing a friend who always did good for her, Grace looked hopeless.

    She was yammering trying to convince herself that Ava is dead and she is imagining but a ss of cold water sshed on her face shooking her from fear. Aarvi hadn''t left a single trace till that and now she started thinking about how she could get drenched in the dream.

    "Grace Wells, I am back."

    The confidence, her smirk carrying the evilness sobered Grace to some extent. Aarvi tossed a tab at her and spoke, "I am really grateful for coveting my ex-fiance."

    A video started ying in which Vance was banging on ady who was screaming in pleasure. The tab slipped from Grace''s hands as she paled white as a sheet when Aarvi swiped the screen to y another video in which Vance was putting an engagement ring on the samedy''s finger.

    Aarvi watched Grace nking out. She took her tab and shook Grace''s shoulder but she was still as log losing all the spirit. She looked like a soul lost unreactive doll.

    There was a time, Aarvi called Grace as a best friend. Aarvi had helped Grace in all ways and made sure she isfortable and happy to stop her feeling inferior around others. But money and greediness could change a lot of things and Grace proved it.

    Aarvi wanted her to lose mind and live in confusion all her life but Vance''s truth affected her so terribly that she lost herself.

    Aarvi''s fingers caressed Grace''s head and her helpless voice sounded in the room, "You shouldn''t have drugged me, I trusted you... I trusted you more than myself."

    Actually, Aarvi wasn''t angry with Grace when she got to know she slept with Vance or she loves him. Even after that news, Aarvi trusted Grace but she became the one to push her to the bunch of wolves and to the darkness where Aarvi is suffering daily.

    ---

    After exiting the hospital, Aarvi checked the missed calls and messages from Dax. <em>[Dum Dum, I won. When am I breaking that fool''s face?]</em> Hays International lost the Ebony project.

    Aarvi wanted Grace to lose her state of mind - Checked.

    Collecting debt for destroying the sand arts - Checked.

    It''s time to fulfill a long time wish - Giving Dax a perfect chance to beat Vance Hays openly without hurting his image.

 Chapter 80 - The End Begins

    At Avron mansion

    Aarvi''s head was throbbing for various reasons. Acting so many characters and getting out of the role quickly pressured and strained her a lot. Although Grace wanted Ava Kelly to die, Aarvi had wholeheartedly treated her as a friend for more than fifteen years so it would undoubtedly hurt her and she never wished the death of anybody.

    So she went straight to Avron mansion and bathed trying to forget wherever Grace touched her. Melia took her near the swing to show if she likes the bed swing or needs any changes. "Miss, do you like this? I have a catalog that has different designs and patterns if you would like to choose from them."

    Aarvi''s mood slightly cleared watching the diamond-shaped cage swing, "Aunty Melia, Your young master knows well to please me." She pointed to the swing and added, "I will rest there then."

    Numerous times Aarvi had slept on the swimming pool lounge before they had moved to the waterfront vi so it could be expected from Aaron.

    Melia grinned ear to ear knowing Aarvi liked it, she sat down at thewn table and continued to knit asionally watching Aarvi who dozed off in no time pushing herptop away.

    ...

    Aaron returned post-dinner time and heard Aarvi is still napping without having dinner. Nobody dares to wake her up so Aaron didn''t find it odd. He rushed out and scooped the sleeping beauty to his arms to take her inside but Aarvi woke up by the movements.

    "Why are you sote?... I was waiting for you." Aarvi murmured and wrapped her arms around his neck.

    Stunned, Aaron quickly adjusted his arms to support her position, seeing her snuggling in his arms without caring he was carrying her and walking. She felt her heart rest at ease and dozed off on his shoulder.

    Aaron had got a call from Chief Samar stating Aarvi was acting strangely and he had asked to make sure she doesn''t have a problem so Aaron understood she is drained out. "Why were you waiting for me?"

    He wanted to know if there was anything she needed him but got no answer and realized she drowsed off again. "Why do you pressure yourself so much?" He sighed to himself and took her to the bedroom while maids secretly admired the couple like always.

    -- In Aarvi''s bedroom --

    Laying her on the bed, Aaron was straightening his back but Aarvi tightened her arms in sleep. Aaron was caught off guardnded on her and his eyes were alerted as soon his lips crushed on her soft slightly parted lips.

    Unaware, Aarvi adjusted her head brushing away her lips on his thin tightly sealed lips and continued to sleep leaving him at a loss of words. They weren''t so close yet else he would have really bitten her neck where his face was buried by her.

    Aaron epted all he could get is idental kisses for now. When he tried to loosen her hands and get up, she pulled closer so he tried to slide down but regretted it soon.

    <em>''Aarvi Evans, how can you take revenge even in sleep?''</em> He felt like he is going through the torture when his face was on her chest and she is avenging him for the afternoon prank.

    He pulled her hands off forcefully and stood up controlling his mind from wandering off. He started deep breathing ring at his pretty sleeping Cupcake. He so wished to pinch her cheeks hard and wake her up to punish her.

    While leaving, his eyesnded on Laze which was giving him the hostile gaze, it looked like it was ready to pounce at him and scratch his face. A question popped in his head and asked Laze. "If I live with my Cupcake in the same room, should I throw you out? Or let you take the corner of the room?"

    <em>''Meow''</em> Laze''s hostile gaze sharpened on him.

    <em>''A question to be mulled over.''</em> Aaron nodded to himself and frightened the Laze away from the bed before going out to get dinner for Aarvi.

    ...

    The next day,

    Aarvi got ready in her all-ck outfit and dashed to Aaron''s room, "How do I look?" She posed in front of him showing herplete look.

    Aaron''s gaze moved from top to toe and tapped on her nose as he asked her back, "What do I get?"

    Aarvi spread her hands and announced, "Me! Of course..."

    A mischief glint passed in his eyes pulled her to his arms. His backhand caressed her soft cheek cutting her off, "If I get you, everything about you is mine, isn''t it?"

    Aarvi innocently continued as if she didn''t understand what he actually meant, "Of course but not now. You have a long way to go Dr. Rivas." She chuckled seeing him show disinterest quickly. She continued leaning on him, "I will drop you to your office... On my new bike."

    Aaron was astonished. It isn''t any simple bike, it is a superbike mainly used for racing. "I thought you bought it for gifting Shawn. Who taught... Shawn taught you riding motorbikes?"

    Aarvi jumped on her toes and bumped his head with hers. "It''s so easy to change your mood." <em>Disinterest to amazed. ''He is stunning.''</em>

    He became serious when she was still smiling in mirth, "Am I getting the ride or not?" He wanted to make sure she didn''t say it to change his mood. He knew well she could do anything, anytime changing her mind in a fraction of a second.

    "You are, only if you change your business suit." Aarvi pointed to his outfit indicating it wouldn''t befortable for him to sit on the bike wearing the business suit.

    Aaron entered his walk-in answering her first question, "Of course, I will match my bold and daring beauty."

    She wanted a fearless look - checked.

    ---

    Unfortunately, Secretary Wen reached Avron mansion to pick Aaron and he urged the driver to drive fast all the way till Rivas Industries headquarters when Aarvi sped on the road scaring the hell out of Milo Wen.

    Aaron was impressed by Aarvi and her skills but he was sulking after getting off the bike. Aarvi knew he was discontent that Shawn and Dax got a chance to teach her so many things and he missed it all.

    "Go to work. I will pick you up in the evening." Aarvi turned him pushed him inside seeing him still hanging around. "Go..."

    Aaron sighed but didn''t ask what she is nning that day. Removing her helmet carefully, he nted a kiss on her forehead, "Be safe and sound."

    Milo Wen: <em>''President Dragon really has a heart.''</em> He openly admired the couple ignoring the employees witnessing them.

    ---

    After handling the necessary work, Aarvi spoke to Shawn to confirm the timings of the freestyle race.

    Vance Hays, 28 years old, the creative Director at Hay''s international. His grandfather always undervalued him hence he didn''t allow him to take over thepany. Embarrassed to let the world know that, he never let anybody address him as director and enjoyed his life as if his position at thepany doesn''t matter to him however he loathed his grandfather to death due to the same reason.

    One of his passions is racing. Although Aarvi had never seen him race, ording to Shawn, Vance was nothing in front of her skills.

    Aarvi''s lips arced up slyly when she saw Vance riding his superbike. <em>''Vance Hays, your end begins now.''</em>

 Chapter 81 - Threatening To Stop

    Aarvi reached the race starting point, that''s the foot of Mount Mocon. She didn''t join the y yet, she watched six bikers sh wealthy heirsughing and challenging each other as they spoke about their dear motorbikes.

    Vance hid his turmoil and tried to blend with them. He had received many calls from Rivas Psychiatric hospital but he hadn''t dared to answer it. The reason is truly simple, it''s guilt.

    He had no idea how he lost control with Libby, current fiancee but he woke up in the hotel suite with that woman instead of the Hignds restaurant private room. He was yet to recollect the situation, somebody barged in the room and pped him across the face fiercely.

    That''s Libby''s father putting on a great show.

    The high drama of Libby''s family with his mother gave him a terrible headache and finally, it ended up with a forced engagement with thedy he didn''t even know. He didn''t know how to face Grace Wells either after everything hence he avoided her.

    He joined the race hoping to get some peace of mind away from the world. <em>Will he get that peace? Or Is that going to mess his mind more?</em> The time will speak of it... No, Aarvi will determine that.

    Aarvi sipped her coffee in the cafe watching the six getting on the motorbikes. The two motorbikes were standard country superbikes, three were imported and one was custom made. Then her eyes fell on her ck beast imperiously waiting for her in front of the cafe, that''s the beauty Shawn loved and suggested her to buy.

    Her eyes went back to the bike-riders. Inserting the key in the ignition of the motorbike they pulled the choke all the way out at once as if they were doing it onmand. She could make out in her mind the continuous click sounds by the turn the keys in the ignition to the ON position.

    Knowing the next moves of the riders, her eyes involuntarily shifted to their left foot where they made sure the gear was in neutral. Her gaze lifted to their left-hand when they squeezed the motorcycle clutch lever till the grip.

    Aarvi started her count down, <em>''Five...''</em> They pressed the start button with the right-hand thumb. <em>''Four...'' </em>The engines of all the bikes fired up. Creating the roaring sound on the road that attracted the passerby''s attention. The girls who were present there, shirked in cheer to support their favorite heir or probably friend which Aarvi really doubted.

    <em>''Three...''</em> The riders covered the panel of their helmets after ncing at each other as though they were challenging. <em>''Two...''</em> She took thest sip of her coffee and raised her head cing the cup on the small coaster, <em><strong>"One..."</strong></em>

    <em>''Zoooom...''</em> The superbikes roared on the road as they left the spot and the sound slowly vanished as Aarvi made her way towards her ck beast in calm andposure.

    She was just a named heiress of the Kelly family but she never had the privilege to learn anything other than her parents sending her to school. In fact, they never let her pick any specialty to learn. Music or dance, painting, or sports, they stopped her as soon as they got to know.

    She didn''t know the reason for that in the past but now, she is well aware of every fact, cause, and result. The best decision she took in past was to fool her parents and study business and finance management. That determination and decisiveness proved her so very precise for her that she is pleased for having Dax, Shawn who helped her to learn everything she showed interest.

    Now it is time to test what she learned. <em>Failure?</em> She isn''t scared of it, she will face it to make it as her victory in the end.

    She gracefully wore her helmet ignoring the admiring gaze of the cafe owner. Igniting the engine, she rode her beast towards the road and got every single one''s attention on her.

    The dumb headed girls'' gasps and shrieks were nowhere could affect Aarvi when she aimed at the peak of the mountain. "Vroom... Vroom... ..." Then her beast sped out of the sight of everyone; her eyes were like an eagle on the road, sharp and focused. Her foot and hands worked like a machine without dy at any turns and cross or the edge of the ridge.

    Five miles to the top on the mountainous road. If it was on the highway, it would be a piece of cake for her but that doesn''t mean she was a noob on the difficult roads. The specialty of learning anything from Shawn is that he won''t stop until she learns to match his level and helps to mold her to perfection.

    The steep slopes or deep valleys, Aarvi was neither scared nor reduced her speed. Her techniques were solid as her foot kept working on the gear, her hands were busy with elerator and brake.

    Aarvi noticed a sharp upside U-turn and a rider ahead just after a mile around. She decided to overtake him at the turn and increased the speed, <em>''Vrooooom...''</em> The sound was enough to freeze a lighthearted person which obviously affected the rider who was distracted for a second to check the rearview mirror.

    The ck beast was faster than his eyes and Aarvi drifted the bike like a wind wafting a leaf at the turn.

    <em>Drifting!</em> The move urs when the bike enters a corner of the road with high speed, it leans over to turn, and the tires start to lose traction.

    The rider who was left behind lost the bnce for a second before steadying himself "What the f***..." His speed wasn''t only lowered, his eyes widened at the imported uniquely built beauty. He felt like his bike is a thrash looking at the rider and the bike riding ahead munificently.

    He subconsciously nted his head when the rider drifted at the next curve with just a slight lowering of the bike speed. The admiration and awe were very evident in his reaction under the helmet when that rider''s knee was less than a foot distance away from the ground.

    "Man, you are a pro." He spoke to himself in excitement and increased his speed to watch the ck beauty and meet the man who is riding it.

    Their race or their evening dinner n just crossed off his mind. He started dreaming if he could ride the ck beauty. Little did he know that he was going to be a fanboy of that bike rider instead.

    Aarvi didn''t care what other riders thought, she had to cross the rider who will be in the first or second in the race. Yes, Vance Hays is good in something but too bad, he was going to face a badasspetitor.

    Unknowingly and unintentionally, Aarvi got admirers for her ck beast and her riding style while she overtook one after the other rider. There was less than a mile and Aarvi was just behind Vance who waspeting against the wind than the racers. He was really too good at handling that Aarvi failed to overtake him in a go.

    She was drifting her bike behind Vance at the curvature of the road when she realized she overestimated herself. The palpitation had started and her breathing twitched, suffocating her in the helmet. She started to lose her focus on the road.

    She felt her heart heavy, paining the left chest causing her left hand to go numb. The throbbing pain was weakening her vision and the control she had over her body.

    <em>How could she even ride hundreds of pounds heavy beast on the road in that condition?</em>

    No, it wasn''t just a normal increase in heartbeats due to Vance. It was her vulnerable heart, those rapid, strong, irregr heartbeats were due to exertion and physical strain. Her heart can''t bear the strain as her crafty brain hence her palpitation had the power to end her in the grave plight.

    She watched Vance drive away while her heart was literally restless, it wasn''t a feeling, it was practically rambling inside her chest threatening to stop.

 Chapter 82 - Black Beauty And Beauty In Black

    Aarvi had assured Aaron, she had promised him to keep herself safe in anything she does, she can''t let her heart cut the words she made. There is nothing more important than her life, it may be for herself or Aaron, losing is a choice in the race but not her life.

    "Hey... Whatsup?" Aarvi heard a yell at her as a rider next to her slowed down. "Speed up..." He encouraged instead of riding ahead.

    Aarvi took a few seconds to get hold of herself, she had medicines which she should consume quickly. <em>''Water?... The restaurant at the peak.''</em>

    She really appreciated the people who cheer for somebody they don''t even know. Her two-finger raised while the other three were folded when she gave a modest salute as an acknowledgment.

    Now the race wasn''t to win on Vance, it was to keep herself safe. It was time to use her breathing exercise and control herself holding the pain and palpitating heart.

    In the next movement, the speed of her motorbike tremendously increased which the other rider failed to catch up on her. This time she was a little more careful while drifting and sped ahead.

    After two dangerous drifts, she caught up with Vance. Thetter nced at the superbike next to him but didn''t spare another nce. He changed the gear and increased his pace.

    <em>Is winning on him her target?</em> No. Her aim is to reach the open restaurant at the peak where Aaron had proposed to her. Yes, the ce Aaron had proposed was a restaurant by Rivas Industries which was opened the previous day.

    Aarvi didn''t care if she wins or loses but increased her speed. She clicked on a button and her ck beast roared powerfully and steadily yet in speed she effortlessly overtook Vance whose jaw dropped.

    He was already on nitrous burning more fuel and air concurrently to achieve the fastest speed he could gain in his motorbike. Now he was very curious about the bike and the rider.

    Aarvi had never thought she would use the nitrous, she could have won without it but the situation didn''t leave her any chance.

    "Yay..." She heard loud cheer by the girls and some tails of the heirs who were racing. She ignored them and rode ahead till she reached the restaurant.

    <em>''Screech''</em> She halted the motorbike with a loud screech and she breathlessly shouted as she unshielded the ss protector of the helmet, "Water..."

    The manager who was taking an order from the customer instructed a waiter to give her water. In the meantime, Aarvi deep breathed fresh air to calm herself, fishing the medicines from her pocket clumsily.

    She was trembling but she didn''t let herself go weak and lose to her feeble heart. This race taught her that she needs to improve, improve her core strength so much that she doesn''t have to worry about these things again.

    Unwrapping the packet, she popped medicine to her mouth. Luckily she got water too and drowned a quarter of it. She closed her eyes dropping a tip on the tray for the waiter as she rxed letting the medicine take action and pacify her heart.

    ...

    On the other end, Vance reached the end line but eyes were searching for the man who fabulously won on him. One after the other reached the line but they didn''t care to spare a nce at the shouting girls or the men who were praising them foolishly.

    The man who had encouraged the Aarvi asked in anticipation, "Where did he go? I want to meet him and see his beauty."

    Another one got off his bike as he remarked, "I got goosebumps watching his drifts."

    "Young Master Martin, I have never seen that superbike around, who is he by the way?"

    While the five young masters continued toment and exim about the superbike repeatedly, Vance got a glimpse of the bike and the owner at the entrance of the restaurant.

    <em>''So he didn''t race with us. Who the f**k rides so fast to go to a restaurant? Psycho.''</em> he thought to himself and he had already started taking steps towards the restaurant unconsciously.

    The other five noticed Vance and his line of sight. They spotted the unknown rider who was leaning on the ck beast. "There he is..."

    The encouraged one shot on his feet and jogged towards the restaurant. The other five knew he was crazy about the motorbikes so they didn''t bother and walked inposure and elegance.

    Aarvi finally rxed her heart at ease and raised her head thinking about how to ren out. She noticed an excited guy in his early twenties sprinting towards her. She had seen his white jacket when he had spoken to her so she removed her helmet and shook her head to let loose her hair that cascaded down her shoulder reaching her waist.

    As he neared, he scanned her bike as he assessed it. It was a highly modified superbike, four-stroke, four-cylinder motorcycles with 100. Now it was his dream bike and he wanted to get the details to buy one for himself or maybe better than it if it is avable.

    He raised his head from the motorbike as he spoke "Hey, your superbike is..." The rest of the words died down in his mouth looking at the petite face of the bike rider.

    He waspletely awestruck at the beauty. No, not the ck Beauty but the Beauty in ck. He watched her aloof face, her ck dazzling orbs tangent as she slowly blinked looking at him. She wasn''t smiling but the corner of her lips was naturally slightly up which was almost imperceptible.

    <em>''Ah, the Buddha Smile!''</em> His mind discerned. That undetectable smile was so clear that it gave him a pleasant feeling.

    <em>''Is she expecting me to talk?''</em> He didn''t know that and he didn''t have any words to speak either. He just wanted to savor his view. He had the urge to reach her face and caress it tenderly to make sure she was real and he wasn''t imagining her. He didn''t have any lewd thought, it was his pure admiration.

    The five men who were walking towards were shocked looking at the long hair. When the rider fixed her hair, her half face was visible to them, and realized the rider is a girl.

    The four were astonished, the curiosity and urge to meet her increased and they didn''t notice Vance freezing in his position.

    "Ava!" He mumbled to himself looking at Aarvi with widened eyes. His heartbeats raised significantly as he watched her.It wasn''t because of the shock of seeing her alive, it was a feeling of getting something he had failed to treasure. He was longing to see her or probably wrap his arms around her and apologize till she epts him.

    Given a chance, he will dly go to the past and choose to be with Ava Kelly treating her the way she should be taken care of and coddle her boundlessly until she couldn''t stop herself from falling for him.

    He wanted her innocent smiles, her simple mind, encouraging soul, understandingpanion. He wished to have Ava Kelly in his life.

 Chapter 83 - Clean And Honest

    Vance wanted Ava''s innocent smiles, her simple mind, encouraging soul, an understandingpanion but <em>who was the one who wanted her life in destion? Who wanted to bring forlornness in her life?</em>

    You will know the value of a person when you lose and that is what Vance was going through. Even though he hardly knows about Ava, the strong imprint he had of her was something Grace Wells failed to erase and upy it for three years.

    Contemting whether to go ahead and see her or leave, he suddenly realized, <em>''How can Ava Kelly be alive? I saw her being shot right in front of me. She can''t be Ava and I am misunderstanding. I am just missing her. Yes, I am missing Ava.''</em>

    He hundreds of times repeated to himself that the strong and stylishdy can''t be Ava Kelly, she might look the same or he was just imagining as same.

    Convincing himself he hadn''t moved, a loud voice broke his thoughts after some time, "Brother Vance, you are going to love this. Come here..."

    ...

    While Vance was frozen, Aarvi didn''t get any reaction from the man who was standing like a statue in front of her. She almost thought he might kowtow her any moment looking at his deep admiring gaze, another voice pulled their attention towards them.

    "Hey, amazing bi-..." He slightly froze beforeposing back. He didn''t identify or knew Ava Kelly, he was amazed when she turned to him still carrying a serene expression. "... bike. Your skills are extraordinary. I am Nico Burton, pleased to meet you."

    The Burton family, the family full of military officials. Nico Burton is a captain in the army and he was on vacation after a tedious mission barely saving his life. He had spoken to Ava Kelly over a call but both hadn''t seen each other.

    Aarvi saw his hand raise for the handshake but she quickly hid her trembling fingers. ording to her investigation, Nico Burton knows Vance by the passion for bike racing, and the Burton family has good rtions with the Rivas family, especially Aaron''s father.

    She was prepared for the handshakes but her psychological hindrance always made her hesitant. She shook her leather gloved hand with his gloved hand, "Hello Mr. Burton, my surname is Evans."

    He was wearing a stylish leather jacket on a in ck T-shirt coupling with the military camouge pants which gave a subtle touch of nonchnce to his strong build and height. The sternness was forced on his attractive face.

    Nico too faintly smiled while his every emotion hid behind his dark brown eyes, "Ms.Evans." He uttered slowly trying to remember if there is any Evans family in the Mocon or in the country who could afford such an expensive superbike.

    What he missed to notice was grabbed by another man who was tall and well built. Ava Kelly didn''t know him, "Hey, I am Talon Martin. Your ent sounds like country S style. Are you perhaps from there?"

    Aarvi shook his hand as her lips slightly arced up. She purposefully spoke like a foreigner, "Hai Mr.Martin, You are right, I am from country S."

    Talon smiled triumphantly, it wasn''t difficult for him to guess because he studied in country S for more than seven years and had recently returned to help his father in his business. Martin and Hays are family friends but Vance hardly knew him three years back.

    The other two introduced themselves as Paul Gilbert and Elliot May. They evenplimented her confidently for her petite face or the ck beast. They were the third and fourth heirs of their family who just knew to enjoy life with girls, parties, and casinos.

    Aarvi turned back to the one who reached her first. She knew him but not Ava, ke Wong. His mother is from Mocon and father from the far east country. His father settled in Mocon for his love and started a business in publication and media which is doing pretty good.

    ke Wong was a very pampered son of the family but he was literally innocent and has the nickname as a child in his group of friends. Aarvi''s smile broadened looking at him blushing, "Why are you blushing? Shouldn''t I be the one blushing to see the pretty boy?"

    Other men chuckled, some reservedly and some wholeheartedly. Aarvi knew Nico Burton was very curious about her or maybe his instincts that were saying she wasn''t simple as she resembled.

    "Ms. Evans, why are you teasing me?" ke coughed lightly in embarrassment and introduced himself, "I am ke Wong. You are marvelous."

    Aarvi teased looking at scratching his head with the left hand while his right hand nervously extended to her, "Me or my skills?" She shook his hand and heard him seriously reply, "Both. You are cute. Nobody can say you can handle your beauty... I mean motorbike."

    Then Nico Burton asked about the bike, "Did you import from country S?"

    Aarvi didn''t miss his interrogation tone that he was trying to hide. She inly replied looking at her ck beast, "Yep, it''s customized to my requirement."

    Elliot May who was checking her ck beast eximed, "Wow, Ms. Evans, thispany is your own brand." The logo on the bike is lettered as Evans.

    Aarvi turned around to face Elliot May and Talon Martin as she hummed, "Yep..."

    Talon''s jaw dropped while saying, "You are the Evans of country S." Aarvi heard about the Evans of country S but she never could meet them.

    <em>''Ahem,''</em> Nico coughed lightly so that Talon could enlighten him and others about it.

    Talon''s excitement was high confusing Aarvi, "Brother Nico, the university I studied belongs to Evans, they have a huge empire in the country S." Then he faced Aarvi, "Ms. Evans, I worked in yourpany for five years. I just returnedst year."

    Aarvi didn''t expect her name to have such a huge impact on Talon. Now she thought she must have done aplete background check on him.

    While others eximed Nico Burton kept his scrutinizing gaze on her. He had very strong instincts that they were missing something but what?

    Just then all heard a car roaring beforeing to a halt. Now it was Paul Gilbert who was excited and hollered, "La Voiture Noire..." He went to check on it.

    It was a brand new Bugatti limited edition, La Voiture Noire, it was next to impossible to get the hands-on that car. Shawn gifted Aarvi as a thank you, why? A secret for now.

    Aarvi didn''t want to ride her bike after her episode of palpitation so she had asked Melia to send the car. Since the Avron Mansion wasn''t far from the Mocon uphills, it reached in no time.

    The guard dressed in all ckbat uniform stood in front of Aarvi and bowed, "Ms. Evans, Your car key fob. The truck will be here in fifteen minutes, I will take care of the motorbike. Housekeeper asked to have lunch at home if possible."

    Aarvi handed the bike key to him, "Alright, thank you." The guard stood aside to wait for the truck.

    Nico was extremely suspicious and he failed to hide his emotions, "Why are you in Mocon? Evans doesn''t have a branch here."

    Aarvi behaved as if she didn''t catch his suspicious gaze or tone. She knew well when to y dumb and when to be smart. Being smart at all the ces is very disadvantageous, "Oh, I am surveying on the possibility of opening a branch in Mocon. Do you guys... Wait..."

    She walked to her car to get some paper she had prepared beforehand, she behaved as if they were in the car but they were in her jacket.

    Talon questioned, "Brother Nico, why are you so rude to her?"

    ke: "Brother Nico, what happened?"

    Paulo: "I want that car."

    Nico''s eyes just traced the girl who came out of the car with a file and spoke, "I met President Rivas but they can''t take up the project so I am checking who could be mypany partner. Anyway, I have potentialpanies in mind where I am going today."

    Nico grievously went through the file which was actually rejected by Rivas industries. They were starting from medium-scale and nned to growrge but Rivas wanted full flex so they rejected Evanspany.

    Paul read it and called Vance loudly, "Brother Vance, you are going to love this. Come here..."

    Vance started walking as he tried to calm his heart which was beating rapidly just by looking at thedy who had the same face as Ava.

    Nico left the file in Paul''s hand and went aside to make calls to confirm everything he heard just now doesn''t have a single lie. <em>''Ms. Evans, you better be clean and honest else you will not know how I will crumple you.''</em>

    Nico Burton, a cold-hearted military man who can''t tolerate lies, dirty tricks, and vile games. Hiswork was so huge that, he could verify things at his fingertips.

 Chapter 84 - Dominate And Indomitable

    Nico Burton who went aside dialed a number which was answered soon enough, "Find out if Evanspany headquartered in country S has a daughter. If yes, where is she now? In five minutes."

    <em>[Captain Nick, I will get back to you soon.]</em> After the response, the call ended.

    Nico didn''t stop there, If Evans is really that big of apany and met President Rivas, the simrpanies will have the mails too so he dialed another string of numbers.

    "Captain Nick here, Find out if the toppanies of Mocon received the proposal from Evans namedpany."

    <em>[Captain Nick, I will have the information.]</em>

    He might just be an heir of the Burton family serving for the country in the Military yet their connections are far deeper. It might be upper society or the underworld, they made sure to be cautious of them and serve when they need. Of course, some families don''t give a damn about them.

    His fingers yed on the mobile screen for a minute to extract a string of numbers and dialed it. His face turned ugly when he spoke to the person and watched thedy in ck listening to Vance Hays.

    ...

    Aarvi followed Paul''s line of sight as if she didn''t know who he was calling but asked the different questions as though she is unaware, "Mr.Wong..."

    ke Wong smiled shyly while saying, "You are older than me so please call me ke. I feel like you are addressing my father hearing Mr.Wong."

    Aarvi shook her head resignedly and called his name, "ke, why were those cheering me when I was riding? Is there any event?"

    ke gently shook his head then responded, "We usually race here for every ten or fifteen days so we are here today. Some of those girls are... flings of Paul and Brother Elliot. Maximum girls are here to see Brother Nico, he is an army captain and hardlyes out like this."

    Aarvi''s behavior was like she just got to know. She was surprised and nced at Nico who was on call. The sly evil smirk hid behind her lovely face and was retracting her gaze, she noticed Paul and Elliot gazing daggers at ke for revealing about their flings.

    Aarvi pointed to the girls who were standing just a little away from them, "Are they going to chase or strike at me for talking to the handsome guys of Mocon? If gaze could cut, I would be a fraction of pieces by now. I am getting goosebumps."

    ke, Talon, Paul, and Elliotughed at her words, they could feel the same which they ignored.

    Paul spoke when Vance reached, "Ms. Evans, he is Vance Hays, heir of Hays International, you must have heard about it in your research."

    "Hays... Oh yeah, their stocks plummeted after losing the Ebony project." Aarvi hit the nail as soon as she got the chance. She couldn''t believe his parents ignored thepany and celebrated Vance Hays''s third engagement with thedy who drugged him.

    Vance Hays''s face turned foul hearing it but his eyes stayed on her face trying to differentiate between thedy and Ava.

    The face is the same but in front of Ms. Evans''s bright glowing face, Ava seemed to dim a little. Ava was simple where Ms. Evans gave off a mysterious vibe. Ava was a happy-go girl but Ms. Evans weighed her emotions on the face. It was hard to say if she was smiling or it was her natural lips shape. The calmness,posure of Ms. Evans was never in Ava Kelly because thetter was innocent and speaks her mind.

    He couldn''t mark one as the best but he unknowingly remembered the smile of Ava Kelly and imagined it on thedy standing in front of him who didn''t even know him.

    He looked at the five men and realized none of them knew Ava Kelly so he sighed to himself and greeted, "Vance Hays. You have a wheel of wonder."

    Aarvi expected herself to be angered or at least a little sad but nope, she wasn''t the least bit affected by him. Probably the fact that she had no expectations of him when they were inteced in a loveless engagement, she is totally fine after snatching the Ebony project and tumbling them in the business Industries.

    "Evans." She shook his hand unwillingly but didn''t get to speak. Paul spoke, "Brother Vance, She is Evans Industries heiress..."

    Aarvi really wanted to say, <em>''Please, I am not that Evans.''</em> She didn''t even know who they were. She was just implicating them as they were exclusively unreachable for the six standing in front of her.

    Vance''s eyes widened slightly before going toposure. Paul continued cing the file in his hand, "Brother Vance, forget Ebony project. If you get this project, trust me, my father will run behind you to be your business partner." Then he victoriouslyughed.

    Vance wanted to avoid thedy''s eyes on him which were strongly reminding of Ava weakening his defense. He repeated to himself numerous times that he shouldn''t hold her when he wanted to touch her, apologize to her, embrace her, plead her which were practically impossible.

    He pulled his eyes away from her and checked the project details which brought the hope in him for thepany. The n devised by Evans was perfect for them, with the growth of the Evans branch, Hays foothold will be stronger than ever with an abundant flow of capital.

    <em>How can''t that be suitable for him when it was designed for him?</em>

    Vance coughed lightly to clear his throat and spoke like a responsible diligent man, "Ms. Evans, will you be interested in coborating with us? I mean Hays International?"

    <em>''Fish fell into the trap.''</em> Oh yeah, he was nothing a big yer for her, he was merely a little fish who she could fry easily.

    Aarvi put on professional expression, seriousness, and stoicism that surprised the men, "Well, I gave my appointment to CEO Grant of Skr and my team is meeting with Harmons today. Are you sure you could do better than them? It''s business after all."

    Vance blurted out, "You are meeting Dax Grant?" He failed to hide the little fright from his voice while his face had little fierceness.

    "Excuse me!" Aarvi yed dumb but her mind started thinking if Dax had done something without her known.

    Nico who heard thest part gravely said, "Your retarded team rejected Harmons five minutes back. Check your mobile. " It was more like a decree passed by him.

    What he said had an underlying meaning which Aarvi understood if not anybody. The point is the team wasn''t from Evans Industries and if he checks deep into them, he will find out the truth. But that didn''t weaken her, instead, Aarvi''s friendly or professional appearance turned to dominate and indomitable which they hadn''t even guessed she could bear.

    Ordering her? Controlling her? In their dreams. Ava Kelly let the people order her around because she wanted everyone around her happy even though they were using her, bullying her but Aarvi Evans wanted independence in every bloody thing she does.

    Her tone didn''t carry any emotions but it was pressing them not to mess with her, "And you, mind your wild violent tone."

    Nico red right into her eyes while Aarvi''s unyielding gaze didn''t flutter even a little.

    Excluding Vance, the other four held their breath gazing at the two alternatively. They couldn''t understand why thedy was going against Nico who had the connection to deport her from the country and even ban herpany from opening the branch in the country.

    In a roundabout, Nico Burton wasn''t the man to be offended.

 Chapter 85 - Vicious Feral

    However Nico tried to scare thedy in front of him, she didn''t flinch a little. Her gaze was clear yet threatening him to stay away from her and mind his business.

    -- Ten minutes earlier --

    Nico had fetched the contact details of Aaron Rivas and dialed him to know if he really rejected apany named, Evans."President Rivas!" He greeted the aloof man he had ever met in his life. Even after his greet, Another end was silent as a grave.

    "Nico Burton here." That''s when he heard a faint hum of acknowledgment and probe for him to continue talking.

    The Aaron Rivas, extremely aloof, ruthless, cold-blooded man Nico Burton had ever seen. Thetter had met him when they were kids but he had thought Aaron as a warm, friendly person. He still ponders whether that little Aaron and the current Aaron are the same people.

    He still feels cold running down his spine remembering when he had met Aaron three years back. The destruction of Mocon was on the brink due to Aaron''s full-fledged force which was saved mysteriously. Nobody knows what happened.

    If generally, people think, Burton family holds the power due to high-rank military officials and the connections spread out hugely, the Burton family couldn''t help but bow to the Rivas family, especially this President Rivas.

    <em>''Ahem,''</em> Nico unknowingly coughed to clear his throat and his voice was far away from how he had ordered people just a few seconds back, "President Rivas, sorry to disturb you at working hours. I wille to the point, have you rejected a project from Evans Industries on the fashion brand?"

    Nico''s face turned ugly when the other side was silent and turned to the girl in ck.<em> ''How can I miss the one who ys tricks around me?''</em> He smirked devising a n to teach her lesson.

    Aaron''s voice was frosty asking, "Why are you asking about Evans?"

    Nico furrowed his brows. He expected yes or no so he couldn''t fathom why Aaron was interested to know the reason behind his question. He couldn''t possibly lie to him so he answered promptly, "There is a girl who has the report rejected by Rivas Industries. She is a little too mysterious and her presence is uncanny at Mocon hilltop."

    Nico realized the seriousness of Aaron just over the call. He was always resolute about the decision he takes and never gives second thoughts about what he does or say but Aaron''s silence made him think if he said something wrong.

    "Yes, I rejected the business proposal and she is searching for a capable one." There was a brief pause by Aaron and Nico didn''t even know he was holding breath listening to his grave murderous tone that could freeze droplets in the air. "Captain Nick, it''s your insufficiency if you can''t fathom her."

    Nico''s face deadpanned.<strong><em> ''Nick''</em></strong> was the name used by his military team, nobody knew that, not even his parents and other senior higher-ups. Of course, Aaron always proved to him that he wasn''t a man to be messed with,<em> ''But why? Why is he threatening me because of this girl?''</em>

    Failing to discern what Aaron was trying to say, he asked like old brothers they used to be before he joined the military school, "Brother Aaron, why are you protective of her?"

    The two words relieved all the possible questions, doubts of Nico, "My woman." Nico almost gasped thinking there is a woman who could riddle out Aaron but Nico was inposure, after all, he was trained to have a level headed during all the time.

    Nico was nk. He didn''t know what to tell. He was now very curious about what is unique about her that Aaron is treasuring to the extent he was ready to ughter him just by the tone. Having no proper response, "I will make sure she is safe."

    Nico heard Aaron snigger, "She is capable of protecting herself, mind your business." Then the call ended.

    <em>''What the f***!''</em> He was sure Aaron understood why he worded<em> ''I will make sure she is safe.''</em> because he couldn''t possibly say<em> ''I will not trouble her.''</em>

    He noticed a text message but before he could read it, a call halted his actions. He answered it to hear, <em>[Captain Nick, Evans empire exists. Chairman Evans has two children, the elder son is president and the daughter is a gadabout, she loves to travel to many different ces for pleasure and decides where to open branches. Nobody can tell where shends up and decides to grow the business before flying away to another country.]</em>

    Little did they know, that girl isn''t Aarvi Evans.

    Nico wanted to know more about her but he wasn''t ready to provoke Aaron Rivas, "Suspend the investigation." He heard a response and hung up the call before opening the message he had received.

    <em>[They had sent the coboration n to fifteenpanies twenty days back. Evans''pany team turned down to work with Harmons a few minutes back.]</em>

    Nico grounded his teeth thinking whether she was a brainless woman to even think about coborating with Harmon and stormed towards them as he heard her serious yet melodious voice, "Well, I gave my appointment to CEO Grant of Skr and my team is meeting with Harmons today. Are you sure you could do better than them? It''s business after all."

    Vance blurted out, "Are you meeting Dax Grant?"

    Aarvi: "Excuse me!"

    Nico saw her showing a tinge of confusion. He wanted to know why Aaron was protective of her and mixed with Harmons his voice sounded grave, "Your retarded team rejected Harmons five minutes back. Check your mobile." It was more like a decree passed by him.

    Normally he had seen men or women tremble by his gaze or stare but the woman in front of him didn''t. She wasn''t only eyeing him straight, she even warned him to tone down his attitude, "And you, mind your wild violent tone."

    He wanted to see her fluster, panic, tremble but got nothing other than her determined gaze on her serene face.

    He noticed the end of her lips which were slightly up giving off an illusion she was smiling but she wasn''t. He had seen curled down lips or straight but not hers.

    Gigglemug, habitual smiling face. That rxed face had the tranquillity as though nobody could bother her. Soposed that he doubted if he could achieve that state in his military missions.

    He got the strong urge to touch her face and check she wasn''t forcing that expression on her face. Before it could take into action, he remembered, <em>''She is mine''</em> and Aaron''s voice ringing in his head.

    <em>''Damn,''</em> He cursed himself for losing in his own game. He wanted to frighten her to know if she was acting but he was bing guardless. This time he toned down his voice and epted the fact nobody deserves Aaron better than her. He became the one to lose, "I didn''t mean to."

    Aarvi knew he lied. She didn''t know who he called but she was sure that receiving her information so easily is impracticable. Crossing her Apple Pie and Aaron, yes! in their wondend. Nico will need days to weeks to know where she lives.

    Four men deeply sighed, catching their breath but didn''t notice the shocked Vance. Thetter was now sure that she wasn''t Ava Kelly.

    Ava Kelly was like a little pure girl, she would immediately and innocently ask whether she did something if anybody stared at her with a fierceness not to mention Nico was a vicious feral who could shun anybody by his presence.

    <em>''Yes, she is not Ava kelly. She can''t be my Ava.''</em>

 Chapter 86 - Audacity

    Nico was aware of the changes around him so he noticed Vance was lost in his own world of thoughts looking at Ms. Evans. He chose not to ask in front of all.

    Aarvi wanted to leave, letting Vance hang about coboration, and took a step towards her car without caring to bid any of them. ke Wong quickly nced at Nico before calling her, "Ms. Evans, please don''t mind about Brother Nico, he is from the military and the controlling habit is in their blood."

    The other three hummed in affirmation when Aarvi turned around, she nced at Nico who was irritated. She didn''t know the actual reason behind it but she understood well that he disgusts the Harmon family. Then her eyes darkened looking at the man next to Nico.

    Who said Vance was pure? He was no less than Leon Harmon. Killing one or many, he is still called a criminal. Unaware, isn''t Nico supporting the criminal standing by him?

    ''Military!'' her smirk went unnoticeable and her voice was in but it was no less than a warning, "Oops, I thought he is a God who wants to control everything whereas he just belongs to the border to protect us."

    Nico''s stare fixed on her dainty nonchnt face as though he wanted to slice her alive with his gaze, tightlypressed lips were trembling to counter back or probably warn her but he didn''t know what to say.

    It wasn''t because she is Aaron''s woman, she respected and knew the importance of the military, she didn''t look down on the military but he lost honor because he tried to control everything around him. Of course, he isn''t god and she is absolutely right with her words.

    ke regretted speaking up for Nico whose stare was like he was going to globble her. They were used to Nico''s behavior hence they don''t find it uncanny and they can also understand thedy''s argument standing in front of them.

    Paul, Elliot never dared to go against Nico and they were even afraid to see his furious face. Talon who was older than these two and a friend of Nico awkwardlyughed, "Guys, chix. Let''s not bid on a bad note."

    Then he turned to Nico and briefed her in a quick phase, "Brother Nico, Ms.Evans is an independent strong woman, unlike those spineless girls. Let''s not make it a big deal."

    Whereas Vance smirked in disappointment, thinking Ms. Evans was just a woman with a pea-sized brain for provoking the wrong man. "Nico, it''s alright." He hadn''t finished saying they heard Aarvi bidding to ke, "I will take my leave."

    She again took a step to leave but somebody held her, The next movement her hand spun around and held the hand that touched her and twisted it in a mere second.

    Nico was caughtpletely off guard and quickly got out of her hold in wonderment. He wanted to speak about Hays International for her hence he wanted to stop her but didn''t expect her defense skills to be good. If ke was in his position, he would be crying now holding his knee when he saw her ready to kick his knee.

    "Wow!!!" Paul, Elliot, and ke said in unison while Vance''s eyes were wide open witnessing it live. He was cent percent sure she was a different person and she can''t be Ava because he had never heard or seen Ava having any self-defense skills. Ava Kelly is just a weak girl is what he thinks.

    Talon started chuckling and spoke about the Evans family daughter again, "Brother Nico, do you think she travels abroad having no skills up her sleeves?"

    Aarvi''s lips twitched uncontrobly, now she is curious who that girl Talhon kept praising nonstop and she was d he hadn''t seen her even once.

    Nico raised his hands in the air watching her deathly calm face, <em>''How to achieve thatposure?''</em> Then he suddenly remembered Aaron''s aloof face and was baffled.

    "I''m..." He realized he wanted to apologize for the first time. He was confused about what was going on with him around Ms. Evans that he was losingposure repeatedly.

    Alright, it is true he was impressed by her superbike, especially her driving skills, he felt her beautiful but her mysterious peaceful look raised questions in him so he doubted on her, her boldness and her quick reflexes weremendable but he had seen far more strong women in the military but <em>''Why am I disordered?''</em> He mentally decided to keep his distance from her.

    His cold and poker expression hid all his emotions and confusion while speaking inly, "You should give Hays International a chance."

    Aarvi silently watched him and nced at Vance before resting her clear yet resolute gaze on Nico. Thetter conceded he was nowhere rted to Hays International and he was talking for them. He cued Vance step ahead and took his cigarette out to smoke due to frustration.

    Aarvi didn''t let Vance speak and inly said, "Tomorrow seven at Cult-fit if you are interested." Cultfit, the top-ranked gym, and fitness center in Mocon under Skr Industries.

    Vance: "..."

    Then Aarvi removed her leather jacket and threw at the guard who had rushed to her when she attacked Nico. That guard knew why she was giving it to him, it was to donate somebody needed instead of throwing it because Nico had held her arm and she would never touch it.

    Paul spoke merrily as Vance got the chance for the new project, "Ms. Evans, would like to have lunch with us?" He pointed to the restaurant as he invited while he gulped unknowingly looking at her lissom figure having the right curves at the right ce.

    Other men were no different, they checked her out with no control over themselves. She was wearing no exposing clothes, Full sleeve top covering till her wrist, and gloves showing no skin. The tights till ankle and the ankle-length boots left no gap, it was just her neck and petite face but she looked hot than those who wore skimpy clothes yet she didn''t look lewd.

    Nico was the first to look away and stub the cigarette to his lips for a long drag. He doesn''t have a death wish to ogle Aaron''s woman.

    Aarvi immediately needed to reach the hospital for an ECG and she had no interest in having lunch with them. "I''m sorry, I have something to attend to. Hmmm... Breakfast in Cultfit? You all can join us, my treat." She wanted many people to witness Vance get beaten by Dax.

    ke responded first with a hint of shyness, "I work out in that gym anyway so I will be there."

    Paul''s voice sounded next, "I wille with Brother Vance."

    Talon: "How can I miss breakfast with Lady boss?"

    Elliot had a disappointed expression, "I have to go home for breakfast tomorrow."

    The rest turned to Nico but Aarvi spoke, "See you then." It''s better if Nico stays away from her. He was a man, a single doubt, he will hunt till the end.

    She wasn''t the one to waste money but she can''t keep the clothes or use them after being touched by them. She wasn''t ready to remember her most unfortunate days due to anything.

    While going to her car, Aarvi removed the gloves and threw them to the bin before rubbing her hands with a tissue and hop in her car. She saw the truck arrive for the bike and she left without looking back.

    Vance blurted out to Nico looking at the car leave, "Ava almost... exactly looks like Ms.Evans."

    Nico''s eyes sharpened instantly as if he found a criminal he needed to wipe out. He doesn''t believe in coincidence and felt his instincts were right. <strong>"Evans''''</strong> He pulled his mobile out and dialed a number, "Follow Bugatti that is leaving Mount Mocon, instruct the team to block her."

    Vance: "..."

    Vance had forgotten he made a nest of lies andbeled Ava Kelly as <em>''Wh*re''</em> who sleeps around. He tried to speak but he stopped himself. He couldn''t possibly tell Nico that he was one who slept with Ava''s best friend and cheated on her. With that, hebeled the innocent girl as sl*t and wh*re.

    <em>Will Nico pay for his audacity or will he capture her?</em>

 Chapter 87 - Immeasurable Pain

    While Nico Burton nonchntly went into the new restaurant for lunch, his men quickly took action as he ordered them to do.

    Aarvi felt her hand itch unnecessarily while driving down the hill. She dialed Apple Pie''s number thinking to be cautious, <em>[Pumpkin!! Why don''t I know you are so good at riding a motorbike?]</em>

    She was honestly curious how he gets to know everything, "I had told you Apple Pie."

    Zain dismayed before revealing, "You had said you know to ride a bike, you didn''t tell me that you can race. Who drifts without fear?" He sighed very faintly and continued, "Anyway, you will get a weakness or the dirty secret of the Burton family soon."

    Aarvi who was silently chuckling looked at the small LED screen of her car at a loss of words. She got him on the phone to dig about Nico Burton or the Burton family but <em>''why is my brother so quick?</em>'' "Are you sitting in my mind?"

    Zain chuckled after a brief pause,<em> [My silly little sister took an immeasurable decision to date. Your tone is back to mellifluous, I don''t fancy your indifferent tone.]</em>

    Aarvi whined hearing his teasing tone, "Apple Pie, when will you stop making fun of me?"

    <em>[Ugh, My poor heart melted. So generous of you Pumpkin.]</em> From the day, he got to know Aarvi agreed to date... Nope, he knew well, she epted Aaronpletely and she wasn''t just dating him but needed time to get out of her darkness.

    He also took note of her unemotional tone cheering up. He had tried to change her for two years but failed. Aaron needs to do nothing other than being with her and there she is, slowly getting herself back.

    Aarvi pouted and tried to change the topic but Zain teased her a little more time before hanging up the call. Aarvi was d he no longer hangs up the call after talking about the reason behind the call but chats with her.

    Parking her Bugatti aside, she hopped on her ck SSC Tuatara motioning the driver to drive the Bugatti back to the Avron mansion. <em>Why the change of car?</em> Uplicated, she didn''t want to reveal her path to anybody even though nobody tries to follow her and none knows SSC Tuatara belongs to her.

    She reached the foothill and redirected towards the city to go to the Rivas hospital without being stopped by anybody. While her Bugatti was halted by a few men in uniform.

    ...

    The driver who was in the Bugatti rolled down his window to hear, "Excuse us, sir, please cooperate with us."

    The driver alighted the car without worry and to ask why the military uniformed men were stopping him. The military man asked, maintaining his stoicism, "Please provide your documents for the verification."

    The driver submitted his driving license and identification card, the military man took the cards and went aside as if he was showing it to his chief and dialed Nico''s number.

    ---

    At the restaurant, Nico Burton answered to hear the real adventures of Ms.Evans but heard what he hadn''t anticipated,<em> [Captain Nick, the man''s name is Robert Berth, 33 years old and his...]</em>

    Nico was confused hearing about a man, "He? Which car did you stop?" He knew well his team acts urately and hardly makes mistakes hence he didn''t scold but questioned.

    The response defeated Nico Burton once more, <em>[It''s ck Bugatti, a new model.]</em>

    Nico''s marvel and interest in the Ms.Evans reached eminently hearing how sleekly she slipped off from him. He wanted to ask them to follow the man to know where he would go but dropped the idea because Aaron might get to know and it wouldn''t end on the good.

    "Let him go and notify Tenax to drop the task." he heard the response before hanging up the call.

    <em>''Well yed Ms. Evans!''</em> Nico worded in his mind and decided to talk to Shawn or Naomi when he gets free but he couldn''t really talk to Shawn because the brothers were too close, Naomi was a perfect choice to talk.

    He had thought of her as Aaron''s woman for a long time until that day. Not only him but most of the family had also assumed to themselves that Aaron and Naomi were dating as they studied together from kindergarten to masters in medicine.

    "I will be there at Cult-fit." He informed the group as he wanted to know more about Ms. Evans.

    ---

    At Rivas Industries,

    Whoever looked at the faint smiling face of President Rivas when Aaron entered the Rivas Industries, they were shocked to even move in doubt if he was the same president who never had a single expression on his stunning face.

    They always had seen his cold aloof look all these years. Trying to capture his expression they forgot to wish him when he walked to the designated elevator with his secretary in tow.

    Milo Wen maintained his stony face as if he had no idea what was going on in the minds of employees, <em>''Now it''s their turn to be in disbelief.''</em> he thought to himself.

    Aaron entered his office followed by Milo who started briefing his schedule. Aaron noticed a big bunch of burning orange and red color roses, tulips, and Ornithogalum bouquet wrapped in ck floristic paper on the desk.

    He gave a quick nce at Milo who swiftly mentioned, "The flowers are delivered from Ms.Evans''s shop in your name."

    Both assumed the bouquet was from Aarvi which actually wasn''t. It wasn''t out of Aaron''s expectation, Aarvi doesn''t expect everything to be one-sided so he didn''t doubt it either.

    He personally took the bouquet to arrange in the vase in his office room as Milo Wen watched his attentiveness as he reported a few things.

    ...

    It was nearing lunchtime when he got a call from Nico Burton. After the call, the first thing he did was to instruct his men to keep an eye on Nico Burton if he does something uneptable as another team named Shadow was there to protect Aarvi.

    The next important call he answered was rted to Aarvi, when she did her ECG, he didn''t want to make her feel monitored by calling so he just checked her report that stated as salubrious.

    --- Rivas hospital ---

    In the evening, Aarvi was waiting in Aaron''s office for Aaron in Rivas hospitals after knowing he was in there. Working and waiting, she had dozed on the couch.

    Aaron entered his office to see her deep frowns in sleep,ptop on herp with her feet on the coffee table. He let out a sigh thinking her routine was disturbing because of him.

    In the past days, she would be in the home, eat on time, and rest properly without waiting for him if he was busy but now, herplete sequence is messed to give him a time or to eat with him and he least wanted it to affect her health.

    He still had a few urgent files that needed his attention hence he thought to make herfortable on the couch before going to his desk.

    He took herptop and closed it looking at her troubled, anxious eloquence. Probably he hadn''t seen so many expressions on her petite face when she is awake that he sees in her sleep.

    He moved closer to scoop her in his arms but suddenly her hand shot towards him with a lot of force. He was quick to hold her hand sensing the abnormal speed of movement, he saw her struggling in sleep to pull him down but if he leaves her hand, her elbow would definitely hit the couch roughly and ache her.

    "Aarvi..." He kept his voice down to soothe her from the dream while her force didn''t lower. She continued to frown deeper, her jaws were shuddering tremendously, crunching her face as though she was in immeasurable pain.

 Chapter 88 - Blue Crocus

    Aaron truly wanted to learn her dream which was the real incidents of what she had been through but he had no way read them. "Aarvi..." His voice carried a hint of pain looking at her struggle.

    Aarvi jerked her eyes open, straightening her back trying to catch the breath as though somebody didn''t let her breath. Her unfocused gazended on Aaron who had many questions but wasn''t at the state to ask.

    She slowly calmed her frenzied heartbeats and emotions staring at his concerned gaze which turned affectionate after looking at her gaze. She had an urge to tell him but she needed to fight her own battle and the thought of being judged by him didn''t let her speak off.

    She will tell him but only when they have a strong emotional bond that could sail any hardship in the ocean of the difficulties.

    Aarvi whined as she stood on the couch, told him about the dream, and why her hand reached at him when he touched her, "I was about to smash Leon Harmon''s head."

    Before he could react to her words or movements, she wrapped her arms around his neck and mumbled, "I was waiting for you."

    Stepping closer he coiled his arms around her pulling her down from the couch. Just a few days back, she was running away from the touch, now she hugs him whenever she feels like, hence his anxiety relieved to a certain extent perceiving she will sooner orter tell him everything.

    His eyes fell on a bouquet which was on the armchair, a pleased smile naturally appeared looking at the Blue Crocus and yellow Ranunculus which were wrapped with blue and ck floristic papers.

    "Did you wrap the bouquet for me?" He questioned Aarvi admiring the precious Blue Crocus flowers. He could make out the difference between Aarvi and Tia''s wrapping styles so he was sure Aarvi prepared this bouquet after getting the expensive and rare flowers.

    Aarvi sleepily hummed resting her head on his chest. He wanted to ask how does she know he prefers blue over red but saw her dozing off irrespective of scary nightmares.

    He scooped her up toy her down on the couch but Aarvi snuggled his arms to afortable position as if she was made for his arms and that ce belonged to her. Aaron didn''t want to let her down seeing her peacefully falling asleep.

    He realized he was failing to give her time and ended up seeing her sleeping in the night, she was missing dinner and havingte-night light food with him, that reminded him to amend his daily schedules.

    Now he started to think if they should shift to her penthouse so that their travel time saves and they could spend it with each other.

    ...

    Milo Wen who hadpleted his work knocked on the door and entered the office room. He was weed to the view of Aarvi on Aaron''sp leaning on his chest sleeping like a baby wrapped in Aaron''s arm.

    Milo Wen was ready to run out apologizing to Aaron but thetter spoke, "Get me the files."

    It was the first time Milo Wen heard the deep pleasant voice of Aaron directing towards him, he thanked Aarvi in mind for giving him a chance to hear it, <em>''I am feeling blessed today. All hail tody boss.''</em>

    He ced the files on the desk and checked out Blue Crocus which was in the armchair. He never expected Aarvi to be the romantic type and Aaron to be enjoying. He forgave Aaron seeing him caressing her head when she was ufortable. <em>''At least President Dragon knows to take care.''</em>

    Milo Wen was pleased to watch them in harmony in the absolute silence. He reluctantly left after taking the files. It was better to watch them than attending Aaron''s impassive face.

    Aaronpleted the work and was ready to leave, his school cum university mate working in the same hospital entered the room after knocking the door with blushing Naomi in tow.

    "Oh sorry sorry..." Doctor Green turned to leave thinking he entered at the wrong time when they were intimate but the path was blocked by Naomi who was ring at Aarvi.

    Naomi felt her blood boil in her veins looking at Aarvi cozying in Aaron''s arm. "Aaron!" Naomi raised her tone high to wake up Aarvi as she stomped ahead and she was sessful too, Aarvi woke up with a frown and saw Aaron turning to her. He lightly patted her head coaxing in a gentle tone, "It''s nothing, go back to sleep."

    Aarvi was sleepy due to all day tiredness and she couldn''tprehend where she was sitting or sleeping other than knowing she was with Aaron. After hearing him she went back to snooze promptly without noticing Aaron''s raised palm to quieten Naomi.

    Naomi fumed but she had no choice other than grounding her teeth. She stormed out without a word. She thought Aaron might say something pleasant for the bouquet she had sent him in the morning, in fact, she waited for his call the whole day.

    When Tia noticed the delivery name as <strong>''Aaron Rivas''</strong> with his office address and message content of the order, she had skipped the card cursing Naomi in her head for trying to covet Aarvi''s man. Tia didn''t feel it necessary to inform Aarvi so it went unnoticeable to everyone.

    <em>What made Tia angered?</em> It''s the message: <em>[Sometimes we can''t call or text, all we can do is sit and hopelessly miss the person. -Naomi]</em>

    So Naomi waited in vain. Her pea-sized brain didn''t register Aaron doesn''t care about her and still thought Aaron might follow her out seeing her leave bitterly however nobody came out and Doctor green didn''t call her inside either.

    <em>''Aarvi Evans, I will make sure grandfather Rivas never epts you. If I can''t get Aaron then you can''t get him either.''</em> Naomi had already inmed Elder Rivas against Aarvi, she just needed to keep triggering him against Aarvi.

    --- Inside the Office ---

    Doctor Green opened his lips a few times and shut it. He couldn''t make himself speak looking at the couple behind the desk.

    Aaron wanted to leave so spoke, "I heard you are getting married."

    Doctor Green nodded and ced the wedding card in front of Aaron in a swift move, "Doctor Rivas..." Then he realized he was whispering and increased his volume feeling embarrassed, "Doctor Rivas, my wedding is on Sunday, it''s a sh wedding so the invite is on short notice. I hope you could make time and attend the wedding."

    Aaron checked the date and venue while Doctor Green continued to talk, "The wedding is arranged in the Resort Skylink, I have invited Shawn and his friend CEO Grant... Ms.Evans!" He had thought he would invite Aaron and ask thetter if he could invite Aarvi but now, he didn''t know how to voice it.

    Skylink Resort is under Skr International and it was in the neighboring city. Aaron didn''t want to decide for her if she had different ns, so, "I will inform Aarvi and congrattions."

    Then Aaron stood up carrying Aarvi indicating he needed to leave and the Doctor Green to end the conversation. Thetter responded as he opened the door for him gazing at the Blue Crocus in Aaron''s hand, "Thank you, Doctor Rivas."

    ---

    Next day morning,

    As soon as Aarvi woke up, she realized what she had forgotten and took the whole mansion on her head running inside Aaron''s bedroom.

    She vigorously shook his arm screaming his name, "Aaron... Aaron... Wake up... Aaron..."

 Chapter 89 - Ms. Evans Is Ava Kelly

    Aaron smiled hearing her voice without opening his eyes,<em> ''It is so pleasant to wake up to her voice.''</em> He thought to himself and opened his eyes to see her mute, looking at him in confusion sitting on his bed in ck satin slip top and shorts.

    His room ss wall faces east, the early morning rays were falling on her snowy skin giving her added glow making him hard to distract his gaze. He asked himself, <em>''Why is she seducing me early in the morning?''</em>

    Aarvi gently smacked his head receiving no response, "Are you dreaming? Why are you smiling like an idiot?"

    Aaron leaned on the headboard of the bed looking away from her. He calmed himself first with her weird way of saying good morning then taught her, "Start your day with a smile, now smile for me..."

    Aarvi controlled her jaws from dropping down hearing his soft groggy tone which was actually dreamy but she wasn''t in the mood to admire it. ''What the hell does he mean by smile for me?'' She grabbed a water ss from the bedside table.

    Aaron was thinking she might drink before smiling but she poured a little to her cupped palm and sprinkled it on his face leaving him at utter speechlessness. He had forgotten his current cupcake ispletely offbeat, she doesn''t care about what she didn''t want to pay attention to.

    Aarvi asked seriously ignoring his expression, "Did you wake up now?" She didn''t let him speak and continued hurriedly in anxious ming herself and him too, "I had brought Blue Crocus for you, didn''t you get it? They are hard to find, my people searched those for two days. Somebody might have taken it away, ahh, why were you sote yesterday? I was sleepy and it didn''t get to my mind. I wanted..."

    Aaron realized why she was overworking her brain, he watched her making all sorts of hands actions while speaking. Her changes were very apparent with him, from Aarvi Evans that she behaved hiding her emotions to the normal girl with every kind of emotion.

    His real cupcake used to make all kinds of faces to bring his smile and to let her help him in the cafe. He might not get the same version yet he is happy to see all versions of her. Even if she bes a haughty queen, he would still indulge and spoil her.

    Hearing her going on and on without checking the other side of the bed, he slowly moved nearer and pecked on her lips corner catching her off guard. Her skin felt very soft on his lips that gave him an urge to kiss again.

    Aarvi froze, unknowingly stiffening her body, widening her eyes at Aaron. She also came to her senses how shamelessly she left her room in just satin slip top and shorts. She wanted to bang her head for forgetting her sheath robe. Her current feelings were simr to sitting in front of him wearing nothing.

    Aaron sighed internally seeing her cautious and stiffness. He knew he had to slowly make her emotionally and physically intimate, otherwise, her psychological barrier doesn''t let her move ahead. He might have crossed the first highest wall she had built around herself but he knows it wasn''t enough.

    She sealed her lips thinking she might have sounded nonsense and he might not even like flowers or it might not matter to him. Shepletely changed the topic as she got off the bed, "Do you want toe to cult fit?"

    The merriment and the attention had in her tone changed to in carrying no sentiments. Aaron didn''t let her walk away, he grabbed her hand and pulled her to his arms effortlessly.

    "Aaron��"

    Aarvi first time felt like cursing herself for her dressing because she wasn''t wearing lingerie and satin clothes were too thin. She could feel his warm arm around her waist and her chest pressing on his facing him.

    Aaron didn''t realize and pointed his forefinger to his left, Aarvi followed his cue controlling from blushing, and saw Blue crocus sitting in a vase on his another bedside. Aarvi smiled involuntarily seeing them, she was content knowing he didn''t ignore them.

    Aaron gave in to his little wish and kissed her cheek when she was watching the flowers. ''Soft, velvety, and delicate.''Aaron described her cheek against his lips.

    Aarvi quickly realized her clothes, she pinched his waist hard and ran away when he hissed in pain losing his grip on her.

    <em>''Dumb cupcake.''</em> He thought to himself rubbing his waist thinking her uncanny behavior every time. ''Shouldn''t you say something dipped in honey?'' Then he realized she was too soft against his chest and remembered her flushed cheeks.

    Before his body could react remembering more, he brushed off the thought and dashed to the bathroom.

    ---

    At Cult fit Gym and fitness center.

    Aaron followed Aarvi after knowing about the morning ns. Shawn uses that gym as it was near to Skyarc so he will be there too.

    Aarvi had puffed her cheeks in fit for changing her workout clothes twice due to Aaron. She first wore full-length tights and a meshed back crop top. It was a simr top she wears in the Avron mansion but Aaron pushed her to the walk-in closet ordering her to change.

    Aarvi changed to more conservative but it was slip top so she was again kicked inside. Then she wore another full sleeve crop top before he let her leave the room. So she tossed her jacket away too.

    Aarvi asked curiously entering the gym, "What''s wrong in wearing those tops? Am I hideous?"

    Aaron could list hundreds of reasons but he chose the prime reason ncing at her tiny waist. He so wanted to make her fluffy to avoid all the eyes, "This is a prime fitness center, many heirs and notable men will be there."

    Aarvi pouted and cut in, "Do you think I will go behind..."

    Aaron cut her off, "You will break their head if theye behind you." He controlledughing looking at her speechless. He patted her head, "You have only me..."

    Aarvi rolled her eyes, shrugging his hand. She agrees with what he said but he was way too overconfident, "I have a choice to be single forever."

    She chuckled seeing his face darken. Aaron continued the main topic, "Those men attract brainless women and those women will be jealous of you. You will catch the evil eyes."

    Aarvi controlled but burst intoughter heartily, "How cute!"

    She was stillughing, a deep voice sounded behind them, "Brother Aaron, will you be able to tie a gadabout?"

    Aaron noticed Aarvi''s expression turn stony before turning to Nico Burton. Aaron watched Nico''s sluggish manner, he understood Nico was stating their rtionship wouldn''t work out but why was he interested in them?

    He stated the fact as though Aarvi is a gallivanter. "I will follow her." Even if she bes one, he wouldn''t think twice before following her. Aarvi almost wanted to cup her face and listen to him further.

    Nico''s brows twitched realizing that Aaron was wrapped around her finger looking at their adoring gazes on each other. He felt like a third wheel in just mere seconds.

    "Little heart..." All heard a squeal at the entrance. Shawn didn''t care about Nico or Aaron and hugged her like a lost boy found his mother, Aarvi didn''t avoid and pulled his ear seeing him empty-handed, "Had your pre-workout smoothie?"

    Nico watched them in amusement and nced at Aaron who rubbed her head and walked inside.

    Shawn shrugged indicating he didn''t and was taking her inside when he noticed Nico standing expressionlessly, "Brother Nico, what a surprise!" Nico Burton wasn''t a man to visit such ces.

    Nico didn''t get time to respond and saw Shawn walk away with Ms. Evans. It never happened in the past and these three were the first people who ignored him as though he didn''t matter.

    His curiosity to know about Aarvi was tremendously increasing. <em>''How could she have two brothers dote on her?''</em>

    <em>''Ms. Evans looks like Ava Kelly. Ava Kelly was Shawn and Dax Grant''s friend. Ms. Evans is close to Shawn and is meeting Dax Grant.''</em>

    Nico deduced the hidden secret, "Ms. Evans is Ava Kelly." He felt the need to alert Vance Hays and stop Ms. Evans aka Ava Kelly''s dirty games.

    Will he be sessful?

 Chapter 90 - Innocent To Dirty

    Nico went out to dial Vance''s number, thetter stood in front of him with the gym bag, "Morning Nico."

    Nico''s hand raised and was ready to speak but paused, <em>''What if Shawn is close to her because she looks like Ava Kelly? What if Shawn introduced Dax to Ms. Evans?''</em>

    He has the doubt but it hasn''t been confirmed whether Ms. Evans is Evans or Ava Kelly. he is well aware that he shouldn''t act on impulse.

    He looked at Vance''s face, <em>''If Ava Kelly was a wanton girl, why will she take revenge on Vance when she is in the wrong? If she is a wanton girl, how can Shawn and Brother Aaron dote on her to this extent? If she is Ava Kelly, who was the one who got buried in her name?...''</em> He had many questions without answers. He decided to watch her first and try to confirm her identity.

    Vance shook his shoulder seeing him quiet as rock, "Where have you lost?"

    Talon who reachedmented on it hearing Vance, "Did Brother Nico finally caught by any beauty?"

    Elliot added his remark following behind Talon, "Who can match Ms.Evans anyway?"

    ke yawned standing with them, "I am sleepy." He is a college student, he always woke upte but he had to wake up early for breakfast with Ms. Prettydy. Other''sughed hearing him and went inside the gym.

    --- Inside the cult fit---

    Aarvi sent Aaron and Shawn for their workout and went to the boxing practice studio where Dax was striking the ck big punching bag. It was a spacious studio with two rings in the center and other practicing equipment around. "Hello CEO Grant." She peeked at him to show her face to get his attention.

    Dax faintly smiled but, "Where is my prey?"

    Aarvi silently watched his face for a few seconds and turned to leave waiting for him to know to give attention to the right person.

    Dax wanted to see his past Dum Dum and he got her. Aarvi Evans never cared about such silly things but his Dum Dum is a little petty and cheeky that he likes about her. "Oh, my Dum Dum finally has someone special." He quickly gave a shoulder hug pulling her back to him.

    Aarvi raised her finger to get back at him. First, he spoke about her ex-fiance and now he was talking about the current one ignoring her. Shrugging his hand off her shoulder, she walked away from him saying, "He is near weights, go to him, hmph."

    Dax chuckled without being able to control and pulled her back to him. He swayed her head without removing the gloves, "My honey bun is cute."

    Without letting her speak, he signaled the gym manager to get her size boxing gloves and notified her, "Let me see if you forgot or remember anything you learned."

    Aarvi wanted to test too so she didn''t stop and helped him to wear the focus pad removing the gloves. She wore the small size gloves that fit her size of palms ignoring the manager who was curiously looking at her to know her rtionship with Dax. As thetter is the world-known boss of the Skr while the real owner is ambushed.

    Since the boxing studio will bepletely reserved for Dax whenever he visits, nobody was there. Dax instructed the manager before stepping in the boxing ring, "Remove the <em>''Don''t Enter''</em> board." Aarvi got on the square blue carpeted arena enclosed by four ropes joining the leather post at the corner of the square.

    Now Dax was serious and grave unlike the fun one. "Did you warm up?" Aarvi nodded as she stretched her limbs and neck.

    Dax signaled as he directed, "Jab... Start easy and go harder." He positioned watching her footwork and arm movement.

    ''Pooh'' Aarvi jabbed his right-handed pad and saw him word struck. Dax left like she was patting the focus pad. She obviously made her point without letting himugh at her, "Let me get adjusted."

    Dax nodded without uttering a word. He knew her core strength is weak due to medication after the operation and catalepsy. She is only flexible and thanks to yoga.

    Aarvi controlled her breathing with her moves and started the very basics of boxing, jabbing. It was just a swift, upright punch thrown with the leading hand. Dax kept encouraging her until he was satisfied with the little more force while the abandoned kid was ring daggers inside dying to enter the studio.

    "Jab... Cross... Jab... Harder... go hard... Punch... Harder... Harder... Watch your legs... Harder..." With Dax''s words, there was the continuous sound of punching that started to garner the attention.

    Aarvi''s cross; a punch is thrown with the rear (left) hand isn''t strong as the right hand. The hook is a semi-circr punch thrown with the lead hand. After these moves, Dax added defense moves for her; slip and bob.

    Slipping is rotating the body slightly to miss the iing punch harmlessly. Bobbing is moving the headterally and beneath to avoid the iing punch. Aarvi was good with defenses on how much ever the Dax increases the speed.

    Both almost forgot Vance wasing, the four men who searched the whole gym, saw her in the boxing ring. They silently watched them in wonder how hard and dedicated she was while Dax kept pushing her to limits.

    "Now kick..." From hands to legs, Aarvi''s moves changed to side, push kicks. Dax noticed her bnce on a single leg wasmendable, she wasn''t losing her bnce even when he was pushing her leg away after the kick.

    Hemanded pushing her to the extreme, "Roundhouse kick.."She had never done it in the past hence he wanted to check if she could make it this time.

    Aarvi swung around, raising her leg aiming at his head. Dax reacted quick enough, he took a step back missing her kick, and breathed a sigh before bursting out, "What the hell! why do you want to ruin my face?"

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him breathing heavily, "I... I am tired..." Dax held her seeing her pressing the chest. Even though it was just ten minutes, he was happy that she could do thatpared to the day she didn''t even have the strength to walk on her feet.

    Elliot who watchedpletely sipping his drink brazenlymented when she stretched her legs for the roundhouse kick, "I didn''t know girls can spread their legs so wide. She seems flexible and can try many different positions on the bed."

    ke was admiring the prettydy but scrunched his face in disgust hearing him. As a man, he knew how men change innocent and simple things to dirty and lewd.

    Talon sniggered at Elliot, "If you go and try the position with her, she will just end you up in the orthopedic center."

    Elliot awkwardlyughed while Vance stared at Aarvi, Nico watched Dax and Aarvi without missing Vance''s reaction.

    Nico asked in a low voice near Vance, "Did Ava Kelly know self-defense?" Since he decided to know the real identity of <em>''Ms. Evans''</em> He has to acquire more knowledge about Ava too.

    Vance had mixed emotions watching Ms. Evans with Dax Grant by remembering the Monday incident.

    -- At the bid of Ebony project --

    Vance and his team kept their head high, presuming they were going to win against the teeny weenypanies. Many could just pray to get the project although every year the project goes to Hays International.

    It was only until Dax entered the hall with an officious air grabbing everyone''s attention. All thepany leads and representatives naturally stood up and greeted him respectfully while Vance''s face started to pale.

    Dax purposefully went to Vance and whispered, hugging him as though they were business partners.

    "F*cked your first ex-fiancee''s best friend on the engagement day. Then f*cked another girl sending your second ex-fiancee to asylum. Oh my bad, actually, your third fiancee f*cked up your whole shitty life... Challenge me if you are a man because I am going to dump your business empire deliberately."

    Vance gnashed his teeth fuming in rage. He couldn''t believe Dax knew about his private life which he was trying to conceal.

    --- Present ---

    <em>''Will Dax target Hays international and destroy us? Is he taking up this project to ruin me?''</em>

 Chapter 91 - Brink Of Death

    Nico saw frozen Vance staring at Dax Grant and Ms. Evans. "Vance!"

    Vance helplessly sighed shaking his head, "Never heard, never seen. She was too simple and pure, Ms. Evans and Ava Kelly are a world apart." He saidpletely the truth.

    Nico wanted to raise a question, <em>''If Ava Kelly is simple and pure, how can she be wanton?''</em> He had a flicker of doubt about how Vance''s statement in the past and present differed like opposite ends of the pole.

    Before Nico could doubt Vance, thetter realized what he said and added another line, "At least that''s what she showed to us." What he said was the truth, Ava Kelly hid everything about her from everyone excluding Shawn, Dax, Apple Pie because others didn''t ept her as she was and always obstructed her doing everything.

    But the reason behind Vance''s line was to protect himself from the wrath of Nico Burton who wouldn''t care to p him in the face if he gets to know Vance was the one who wronged the innocent girl ming everything on her.

    Nico undoubtedly believed his long-time friend but not the Ava Kelly who he had just spoken a few times over a call.

    Aarvi noticed the men when she was resting. She slid between the ropes of the ring andnded fluently on the ground. While ke and Talon waved thier hand at her enthusiastically, Dax scoffed looking at Vance.

    "Ms. Evans, is he the one who you mentioned as mypetitor for the project?"

    Aarvi was amazed at how well Dax started provoking Vance to get him in the ring, "Yep, what''s wrong?" She behaved dumb and confused.

    "You should have done a background check..." Dax was cut in by Vance, "CEO Grant!" He greeted so that he doesn''t start announcing about his life.

    Dax snorted however Aarvi cut in innocently, "Mr. Grant, you should respect your seniors in the industries."

    Dax would haveughed out with her if they were in private because she was clearly giving him chance to diss him openly, <em>''My Dum Dum is so smart.''</em>

    "Senior? Oh please..." Saying it he noticed Shawn asking if he could join them because he so wanted to be a part of breaking Vance''s self-confidence.

    Dax cued him to enter as he continued, "Respect is earned not gained with the age."

    Aarvi hummed going towards the refrigerator, "I agree with you." She tossed the energy drink towards ke and Talon who were going towards her, "I thought you guys wille at 8 for breakfast. Working out?" It was just a general distraction question so that Nico who was cautious of her should fail in his open investigation.

    ke: "I am toozy for that."

    Talon: "My Workout time is evening."

    Elliot was going towards them but Nico held his cor and stopped. Thetter didn''t want Elliot or his family to get targeted by Aaron unnecessarily for offending her like a headless chicken.

    Shawn who reached Dax fist punched him and sniggered looking at Vance, "Little Evans, you should be aware who you make a business partner. You never know when he pushes you to the brink of death."

    Dax wanted to knock his head for telling too much, Aarvi controlledughing hearing him address <em>''Little Evans''</em> to avoid <em>''Little heart''</em> in front of Vance.

    Vance was fidgety looking at Ava''s two friends with Ms. Evans. <em>''Is Ms. Evans is Ava Kelly?''</em> He desperately wanted the response to it.

    "Excuse me?" Aarvi queried for the line, <em>''When he pushes you to the brink of death.''</em>

    Shawn walked up to her saying, "Hadn''t we told you we had a friend who almost looked..."

    Vance cut in fluster thinking Shawn was going to tell her about Ava in front of all by adding bad remarks about him. "Ms. Evans, you called us here for?" His stern tone resounded in the studio.

    Aarvi cued Shawn to rx and sit with her to avoid other''s sitting next to her. Shawn red at Vance taking a seat next to her as she spoke reservedly. "Well, I had felt Skr would be an excellent choice for us to work with. Since Hays International showed interest directly to me, I am thinking of checking your zeal for the project. Simple..."

    Nico poked his nose out of curiosity, "Who checks the zeal of apany goal in the gym?"

    Aarvi smirked, she could guess he already had an idea what was going to happen to Vance but she wasn''t going to let Vance off and send him facing nothing. "Who do you think you are to ask me that?" He was nowhere rted topanies.

    Then her gazended on Vance, now her tone had a hint of annoyance for wasting her time and words, "Mr. Hays if you can''t stand, the exit is over there."

    Dax added his words to burn the fuel she poured in, "Ms. Evans, he doesn''t have guts to stand against me or mypany."

    Shawn urged to apud for them looking at how harmonious they were kicking up a fuss. He would love to join in and cause more trouble but it would obviously arise doubt as they were the crazy trio and Aarvi is Ava.

    Vance couldn''t stand how Dax looks down on him with every line he says, it wasn''t new to it either. Dax and Shawn never liked him to start with, when he was engaged to Ava or now. It was just a project Dax won so he didn''t want him to win on him again. "We didn''t mean that."

    Aarvi nodded, "So, you guys decide yourself what to do and show me who could reach the ends to have the project and makes it sessful."

    Dax and Shawn''s eyes met which sparkled like diamonds in the dark, sun in the day. They always wanted to beat the shit out of Vance for making Ava Kelly insecure about herself, for making her suffer after the wedding although they were d he didn''t marry her.

    Before Dax could speak Elliot started speaking about Vance with respect to Dax, "Brother Vance is slenderpared to CEO Grant so we can''t go for weights or pressure test which will be biased towards brother Vance..."

    Dax rolled his eyes removing the focus pad from his hand, "There is nothing he is good at to start with." He provoked him to choose what he is good at and that''s exactly Dax wanted to happen.

    Elliot, ke, and Talon didn''t like the way Dax was speaking about Vance. They had just heard Vance''s ex-fiance who ran away with somebody is Dax''s friend. They thought Dax should be respectful of Vance irrespective of how they were in the business.

    ke defended loudly, "That''s what you think. Brother Vance is an expert in kickboxing. Do you dare to choose it?"

    Vance remembered how Dax had run away when Aarvi did a roundhouse kick so he assumed Dax was naive and didn''t know how to block the kick so he didn''t think about stopping the game.

    Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax wanted to high five andugh heartily looking at the friends who were pushing Vance off the ridge with all confidence.

    Dax practiced boxing and kickboxing every day for three years after knowing Vance loved kickboxing waiting for this day to arrive. Now there is a good show to watch ahead.

    Aarvi heard girls squealing inside the gym and turned to Shawn to ask what was going on, Shawn reported nonchntly, "They are watching Bro. He must have removed his jacket hence girls are excited."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She remembered shirtless Aaron exiting the swimming pool and grounded her teeth forgetting they were in the middle of luring Vance to the boxing ring.

 Chapter 92 - Daxs Bruised State

    Aarvi asked, controlling herself from smacking Shawn''s head, "You are telling me now."

    Shawn pursed his lips from grinning hearing her protective tone for Aaron. <em>''Ahh, my little heart finally falling for my brother. I should boost him more...''</em>

    Dax who had heard Elliot''s provocation turned to Aarvi and asked in concern as if he was worried about offending Aarvi or she might not like that game, "Ms. Evans, are you okay with the kickboxing? You have to watch us."

    Ava Kelly never could see anybody fighting or hurting each other hence Vance turned to her. He didn''t know what he was hoping for, whether to hear <em><strong>''No''</strong></em> that might make him feel she might be Ava or to hear <em>''Yes''</em>, which will affirm him again that she isn''t Ava.

    Aarvi turned to Dax hearing him. She has to solve it here before taking Aaron''s ss. <em>''How dare he force me to change my tops and he stands shirtless in front of other girls?''</em>

    She confidently responded to Dax with an underlying meaning, "Of course yes, I love to watch the overconfidence killing themselves." She nced at Vance and continued referring both, "Let me clear it before you start. This is your choice."

    Dax purposefully sounded overconfident and smugged, "I won''t lose anyway."

    Elliot countered while Vance gritted his teeth, "We will see that." Then he turned to Vance, "Brother Vance, you better kick the sense out of him. I hate his nerves. What does he think of himself?!"

    Vance maintained his good boy image and silently nodded. Yes, that''s the image he has for everyone. A silent, mature, reasonable, principled, reliable, gentle, warm person. Just name a good nature, he has it all hence his friends always stood by him and spoke for him every single time.

    That exactly dug his grave deeper and more profound. His friends kicked him off the ridge without knowing if Dax knows kickboxing or not.

    "Then start, I wille." Aarvi stood up and went out of the boxing studio to the gym with a very nonchnt vibe under the scrutinizing gaze of Nico.

    Shawn was cheering in his mind without showing on his face...

    ...

    Aarvi quickly looked around to see more than five girls watching in a direction blocking her view to the man so she decisively stormed towards them. She saw Aaron''s furrowed brows on the treadmill in hisplete tracksuit.<em> ''Aish, I was worried for nothing.''</em> Then she realized what she did, <em>''Why was I worried? When did I be so petty?''</em>

    Grabbing the small absorbent towel she stood in front of him, "Hello..."

    Aaron blurted out as soon as he saw her dainty face hearing her teasing tone, "I don''t want to stay here." Hardly anybody knew he was Aaron so he was garnering attention only for the looks. When a CEO greeted him, a girl heard him and squealed calling his name which was enough to get everyone''s attention ruining his mood.

    He wanted to leave yet didn''t want to leave Aarvi so he was tolerating it for so long. His face softened looking at her giggling at his state. He gently pinched her cheek halting his treadmill, "How can youugh at me?"

    The cheering girls who were dreaming to get his attention were surprised to see Aarvi go near Aaron. Now they were fuming looking at how close they were. "Who is she?"

    "We clearly came first near President Rivas. If I knew it''s easy to get him, I would be the one to standing there." A haughty queen gnashed her teeth.

    "I haven''t seen her before."

    "Is she a socialite? How is she so close to President Rivas?" Their murmur andints continued which the duo in front of them didn''t care at all.

    Aarvi pressed the towel on Aaron''s forehead where the droplets of his precipitation had formed as she questioned, "Why didn''t youe inside?"

    Aaron sighed without responding to her as he lowered his face to enjoy Aarvi Evans''s services. He didn''t know her ns so he didn''t want to ruin them by his presence.

    Aarvi shook her head resignedly and extended her hand, "Let''s watch the show together."

    Aaron nced at her slender palm asking for his hand and her petite face carrying the excitement.

    He couldn''t understand why she can''t appear in front of Aeon Harmon who hates Leon Harmon but she was ready to be with him in front of many other heirs. <em>Why can''t Aeon see them when he wasn''t a threat at all? Is he behind anything Aarvi went through?</em>

    There were many such people and many such questions but nothing linked to anything yet they have hurt her in the past hence she is equipped to teach each of them. If they tried to hurt her, <em>how did she offend them in the past?</em> Aaron only had innumerable questions that needed a response.

    About Aeon Harmon seeing them, Aaron didn''t know anything about Craft family involvement and how Mia Craft reports everything to Leon Harmon. Yet Aaron made sure to confirm by asking Aarvi.

    Holding her stretched palm, his other hand cupped her face, "Are you sure? Don''t worry about me, I''m alright." He will think of those girls as annoying bugs or he will just call his bodyguards to shoo them away.

    Aarvi could feel the menacing gazes on her which were trying to slice her alive but she chose to ignore them looking at Aaron who was delighted knowing she wasn''t hiding about them from the world even though she wants to avoid Leon knowing about Aeon''s business partner aka Beauty in ck aka Ava Kelly is with Aaron Rivas.

    The first two might not create much damage but Ava Kelly''s appearance would definitely cause an uproar at Leon Harmon''s end. Leon wasn''t an idiot to think Aarvi isn''t Ava like what Vance thinks.

    Aarvi changed the topic asking sweetly, "Why does my face feel so little against your palm?" His hand wasn''t giant but her face was petite. Whenever he cupped her face, his thumb would caress her cheek yet his slender finger would be on her hair curling at her neck.

    As she expected, a tender smile warmed his attractive face, like a sun peeking between the mountains with bright warm rays calming the soul.

    Never mind, that is not fated tost long.

    Aarvi''s face turned serious and jutted her lips as though she was angry at him, "Take off, it''s full of germs." <em>Is she scolding him?</em> Nope, she was teasing him taking germs name and reminding him of sanitizer.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi giggled looking at his stern cold expression returning on his charming face, "Ouch ouch... Aaron..." She rubbed her red cheek where he had pulled her cheek hard.

    Aaron saw her red cheek and pulled another one too, "You crazy man, let my cheek off..." Aarvi yelled as her eyes filled up while he chuckled, taking a picture of her red face quickly.

    She understood why he was childish, to see her both cheeks flushed red. The man still had a smile making the girls go awe holding their heart and the men ogled at the beauty next to the unapproachable man.

    Aarvi pulled Aaron towards the studio to watch how Dax was going to handle and crush Vance Hays without noticing she and Aaron had garnered everyone''s attention on them in the gym and they followed them to the studio. Hence the (Not) friendly kickboxingpetition got a great audience.

    Aarvi froze entering the boxing studio when she saw Vance taking the upper hand and Dax''s bruised state. Shawn was panicked standing at the boxing ring, Aarvi med herself for letting Dax risk himself against Vance whose each kick was too powerful and his friends wereughing at Dax.

 Chapter 93 - One Billion

    Aarvi might show herself stone-hearted and was ready to see Vance beaten up but she wasn''t prepared to see Dax getting injured. She wanted to stop the game but didn''t want to tarnish Dax''s image which already became aughing stock.

    Without being able to watch, she instinctively took a step back to leave but bumped into Aaron who was right behind her. Raising her head, Aarvi faced his aloof face devoid of emotions.

    Unknowingly her heart started to calm as she blinked watching his face. That''s the face which hid every emotion of his whenever she used to make a fuss after waking up from aa, that''s the face that gave her a reason to live and teach those bastards a lesson, she didn''t even know when he became her emotional strength just by his presence.

    Aaron wasn''t sure what Dax was trying to do but he hated how he made her feel lost when she could flip her games any time and stand on victory if she was single. Now he understood why she is alone in her battle.

    He noticed her calm down and even... smiled. Aaron knew that smile, Her shrewd, crafty brian worked, and the cunning Aarvi Evans was prepared to change the result even if Dax loses.

    While they were lost in their own thoughts looking at each other, everyone was looking at them instead of the two who were in the ring. Shawn, Nico didn''t have a change in expression, rest silently gasped.

    ke whispered to Talon, "Isn''t he President Rivas?"

    Talon''s jaw was dropped looking at the couple, Ms. Evans, he had heard about, doesn''t believe in rtionships and love, <em>''What is the tension between them?''</em> He didn''t hear ke and looked at the couple in wonderstruck.

    Those reactions weren''t only because of Aarvi but Aaron too. Some had thought as he dislikes women, some thought as Naomi is his woman, some were even thinking why he entered themoners'' gym when he could have multiple story gyms for himself.

    Aarvi who hadn''t left Aaron''s palm pulled him towards where she was initially sitting as she red at Dax who brushed his swollen and lightly bleeding lips on his sleeveless top pulling its hem up showing off his defined abs.

    The girls who followed the couple admired his body, ignoring Vance''s slender body having faint firm abs. But Dax felt cold run down his spine looking at Aarvi''s smirk and serene gaze. He could handle her re but now this ununderstandable look was too enticing hiding her evil mind.

    <em>''Devil Dum Dum.''</em>

    Vance was frozen without his knowledge looking at Aarvi and the hand she was holding. His little brain worked and realized Grace Wells had seen Ms. Evans in city M near the beach. Now he understood why Grace was so adamant stating her as Ava Kelly.

    Thought of bringing Grace back came to his mind but he brushed off the thought remembering his fiance and his mother. He didn''t want more drama in his life.

    Shawn quickly went towards his brother and Little heart to whinge about Dax for getting beaten up.

    The boxing instructor who was performing as the referee stuttered to ask, "CEO Grant, can you go for another round?" He was scared Dax might throw a punch at him for losing against Vance. Dax was his boss after all.

    Ignoring him, Dax indifferently asked looking at Aarvi, "Ms. Evans, we are done with the warm-up, shall we start?"

    Shawn''s lips twitched uncontrobly hearing him and turned his murderous gaze to Dax who was smiling teasingly. That man had given him a stroke a few seconds back and now he was saying it as a warm-up, he so wished to get on the ring and break his face.

    Aarvi''s feelings were almost the same as Shawn, <em>''You better have a reason for this Dax otherwise, I will break your face.''</em> Aarvi thought to herself and left Aaron''s hand crossing her arms in front of her chest.

    She nodded in response to Dax while others, ke, Elliot, Talon were speechless with Vance. <em>''Warmup for getting beaten up for a whole five minutes?''</em>

    Yes, Dax said the truth. He wanted to check how well Vance could y before he could take him down so he was letting Vance hit or kick him even though he loved his face dearly.

    The referee stood between two men and began the first official round before standing away. Vance directly attacked the waist of Dax with the right force, it was a strike to hurt Dax''s rib.

    Dax easily guessed his move and locked his leg before strongly cross punching his jawline in no time.

    <em>''Thump''</em> Vance fell for the first time with disbelief written all over his face.

    <em>''Whoosh''</em> There was pin-drop silence when Dax smirked looking at Vance. He squatted down and mocked Vance mercilessly, "Really? Overconfidence, tsk."

    The referee helped Vance to stand back and prepared for the next round while the grave silence continued. Nico realized Dax is, as the media states, a good yer who is hard to define. He talks and finishes else he stays silent and kills it.

    The referee started the next round and Vance attacked looking at Dax''s provocation. Thetter bobbed his head to miss his strike at his face and subsequently, Dax returned with a roundhouse kick, Vance fell down yet again.

    Dax scoffed and turned to Aarvi who was calmer, her gaze was better on him. He controlled himself from saying anything or making faces at her due to others.

    Then his eyes scanned around to look at a huge group of heirs and heiresses who nowhere matters to him. They were the ones who looked down on him when he became the CEO because he wasn''t from any wealthy socialite business family.

    Undoubtedly theirments and remarks used to stung him once upon a time and it was Shawn and Aarvi who stood by him and encouraged him to show them what he is capable of. Now they want him but they were nothing but a pest to him.

    Dax''s disdainful gaze irritated Vance and the former sprinkled pepper on it, "Vance Hays, remember this. Your destruction started three years back from the Shipyard warehouse."

    <em>''Shipyard warehouse!!''</em> Vance''s eyes widened, he felt his whole world go mute remembering that warehouse. <em>How could he forget that ce?</em>

    Dax attacked mercilessly on his emotions and body as he continued to provoke him or let him know the things he was trying to hide, "One billion wasn''t what Ava was worth."

    ''One Billion!'' That was what he got from Leon Harmon.

    Dax shot a nce at the referee when he tried to stop them looking at Vance swaying trying to hold the ring but the referee had to back off instantly. Dax continued to strike at Vance who started to remember whatever happened after the canceled wedding.

    "Was it fun watching her getting beaten up?" Dax raised his leg and stomped on the calf causing Vance to fall on the knee and cower in pain.

    <em>''How could he know?''</em> The question in Vance''s head. He hadn''t touched Ava and just watched her dying while she was brutally beaten to death.

 Chapter 94 - Her Selfrespect

    Willingly or unwillingly, Aarvi has to watch the adults'' game of bruising and hurting. There was a day, she was weeping and shrieking in pain when Vance watched her like an animal enjoying himself holding a wine flute in hand.

    What Vance was going through was nothingpared to what she had gone through. Vance was just in physical pain but they hadn''t only tortured her physically but her soul had screamed in agony, her inner self had left her, she had tried to bite her tongue off and suicide, her psyche was trembling wishing she was never born.

    Aaron who was next to Aarvi realized her trembling hands putting on a calmposure. Her eyes were on the boxing ring but he knew they weren''t focused on them but she was reminiscing her nightmares.

    He wanted to pull her to his arms and assure her nothing will go wrong again, maybe to assure himself that he is now capable to protect her even if her ns fail. But he didn''t act recklessly, she might be weak about a few things yet she was stronger than one could think of.

    Aaron slowly kept his left backhand on her leg stretching his finger out. Aarvi suddenly took a deep breath, distracting from her memories by the touch. Her tensed body rxed looking at Aaron''s hand.

    She epts she wasn''t capable as Vance to watch somebody whacked hence she decided to keep her attention away and there was no one better than Aaron. Instead of holding his hand what he was expecting, she pulled his hand on herp andpared it with her palm.

    "Why am I so small? My hand looks like a kid''s palm next to you."

    Aaron sighed internally, although she doesn''t y by rules, he was d she was distracted from her memories. Shawn who heard her mellow voice turned to witness herparing her little palm with his brother''s. Now he learned that he will be fed with dog food in theing days.

    He was thinking he doesn''t stay with them for the dogfood but little did he know they will soon stay together.

    Nevertheless, Shawn''s attention went back to the men in the ring curious about what Dax was telling. He wanted to go there and beat the shit out of Vance, yet he knows Aarvi would never let them hurt their image. He, the Prince of Mocon, and Dax, the pacesetter, the top-dog, the vanquisher... Uff! Shawn didn''t want to list them because each article of Dax gets him a new title.

    Some were envious of Aarvi looking at how Aaron was indulging her despite people around them but their attention was pulled back to Dax each time they heard a punch.

    Out of all, one person''s attention was on the couple. Nico kind of had a feeling everything was nned but he had no proof to prove it. ''If everything is nned, are Shawn and Brother Aaron are in the n? Why will they want to hurt Vance?'' He was failing to join the dots and each of the thoughts was ending him at <em>''Ms. Evans is Ava Kelly.''</em>

    Vance Hays''s friends were dreaded, they wanted to stop the fight but didn''t want to disgrace Vance hence they just prayed Vance to get back to his form or just give up to keep his bones safe. They hadughed at Dax but now they wanted to p their mouth for underestimating him each time.

    Dax wanted to break the rules and crack the bones but controlled himself because Aarvi''s name was included. "I am letting you live because you didn''t marry and ruin her life." He mmed Vance head hard and knocked him out before going away trying to subside his anger

    Aarvi knew well what Dax was saying. Thetter had coaxed her to tell a few things to provoke Vance so she just disclosed less sensitive things even though she knew Dax wanted to know a lot more.

    The innocent Ava was very easy to know any truth out of her but however Dax tried to know by asking her, she was too meticulous with her words. Dax wasn''t sure whether he should be happy for seeing her strong or feel bad for seeing her toughen up considering her real self as weak.

    Vance''s friends quickly took the water bottle and went to Vance who wasying on the ring having no strength to move. "Brother Vance, what happened to you? Why didn''t you fight back?"

    "Brother Vance, let''s go to the hospital. ke, call for an ambnce."

    One by one, they took care of Vance who leaned on the post and met Aarvi''s gaze. It was a lifeless gaze but that reminded Ava''s eyes when the bullet pierced her heart and she fell down without life in the body and lost the breath. That gaze had haunted him for months, he felt hard to breathe watching Aarvi.

    Elliot who saw his line of sigh scoffed, "Brother Vance, forget about that unprofessionalpany. Health and body are important."

    Aarvi stood up moving Aaron''s hand away from herp and went towards Vance towed by Shawn. Dax turned grim seeing her go to Vance and looked away from them but he didn''t know her n.

    <em>''Was game over for Hays?''</em> Nope, She had just begun.

    Elliot red at Aarvi as though she was behind Vance state but Vance tried his best to look anywhere but not her. Shawn looked at Vance and snorted, "Dax obviously saved his face. If I was him, I would make sure he never wakes up."

    Aarvi turned to Shawn and worded clearly in her mellifluous voice, "Ava Kelly!?" She sounded as though she didn''t know her.

    It was a hair raising movement for Vance who stiffened without daring to meet anyone''s gaze. He regrets, he still regrets whatever he did with Ava however he really didn''t know how she got into the eye of Leon Harmon. He just supported them and he wasn''t the actual reason behind her death yet he can''t stop regretting his actions because he could have saved her from all of it.

    <em>What was the price he asked for saving Ava?</em> Her self-respect, her dignity, her pride.

    <em>How could he expect Ava to beg and apologize when she hadn''t done anything to him? Why does she have to agree to be his mistress or a ything and ask her grandfather to support Hays International?</em>

    <em>Didn''t he feel it ludicrous saying those words?</em>

    Now Aarvi will collect the debt with interest to the range they should tremble by the thought of her.

 Chapter 95 - Angry Young Man

    Shawn hummed hearing the name <em>''Ava Kelly''</em> but didn''t expect Aarvi to say, "Business is Business, I don''t care about his personal life."

    Shawn would have believed it if it was from a narrowminded businessman but not from her mouth. He didn''t understand what she was up to but he knew she would have a reason behind it so he chose to be quiet. he didn''t want to show his anger so he went aside after a snort with a disdainful gaze on Vance.

    Vance''s lips were gaped hearing her say, <em>''Business?''</em> he lost in the game in which he was overconfident hence he thought he lost everything, the project, his self-respect, and the stand in the socialite circle hearing others murmur looking at him.

    Aarvi continued in a professional tone, "My project is too big for the Hays International which I can''t risk..."

    Elliot cut in raising his tone, "Why the f**k did you ask them to fight when you had already decided that? Are you a freaking psycho?"

    <em>What was he expecting? Have a word war with her? Or make her feel guilt?</em> He was a fool and he never could understand her to start with because she smiled at a beautiful one. If Elliot hadn''t seen her mocking gaze he would have definitely thought she was enticing him.

    Vance was still grasping the situation as he heard Aarvi continue, "My team sent you an email as soon as you stepped in the gym. You have the right to reject the new project proposal that you earned for your determination."

    Then her eyes moved on to Elliot May, she just nkly watched his eye without really thinking anything because he wasn''t worth her emotions or her brain cells or words.

    Elliot thought she was trying to frighten him with her Evans background and Rivas support so he red right into her eyes. <em>''You are just a loose woman yet to be tamed.''</em> He thought.

    Vance watched her serenity forgetting he was in pain. He wasn''t sure whether it was because of her face that is simr to Ava or her peacefulness, it started to soothe him. Nico controlled himself from smacking Elliot for straight falling in the pit while Aaron silently stood behind Aarvi.

    Elliot who had thought she was nothing couldn''t maintain his gaze on her for more than half a minute and apologized without control over himself, "I am sorry." While his conscious mind wanted to bite his tongue.

    Her gaze was clean and pure as though he med an innocent. It made him regret raising his tone but her lopsided smile left him in awkwardness after self-awareness.

    He was looking away from her but caught the frosty re raising his hair on his body and gulped in nervousness,<em> ''I''m dead, Dad will kill me today. I will lose all my cards today. Crap, crap...''</em> He knew well if his father got the wind that he offended President Rivas, he would be locked in the room, he won''t be surprised if his father kicks him out of the house.

    Aarvi followed Elliot''s line of sight and saw Aaron. If a gaze could kill anybody, Elliot would a lump of dead meat, a simple smile appeared on her face when his gaze moved. She had just heard Aaron is coldblooded but she hadn''t witnessed it yet because either he will have an aloof or gentle look in front of her. Now her teasing smile is clean board melting him right away.

    Other men looking at the couple who were gazing at each other forgetting the world around them: ''Excuse me, we are right here.''

    She didn''t spare a nce at others while saying, "Ambnce is downstairs." Then hooking her arm around Aaron''s arm, she took him away saying loud enough to be heard by Elliot, "Little unruly kids don''t deserve our time."

    It had two meanings, warning Elliot to be at bay and coaxing Aaron to ignore him. Thetter already had lots on his te to handle anyway.

    Slowly everyone dispersed with mixed feelings and Aarvi went to coax the grumpy kids asking Aaron to wrap up his workout.

    Aarvi sat between the grim men and poked them to hear the snorts. She couldn''t understand why they love to hear her coax them. In the country S, they used to fight for nothing just to whinge at her and enjoy seeing her coaxing both to forgive the other one.

    "Mr. Vanquisher, I read the new article on you. You are dashing as always."

    Dax shrugged her hand away, maybe the result of staying with Ava for three years, he wanted her to talk to him first after thepetition but not Vance. Even though he could guess she had a reason he was still grim.

    Aarvi tried on the other end, "Little Prince, how can you be angry at your Little heart?"

    Dax: "..." He instinctively turned to Shawn who shot up on his foot and pointed his finger at her controlling his exasperation.

    "When did I be Little? Which idiot took my Prince title?" Shawn asked ready to beat the shit out of that man who manipted his Little heart.

    Aarvi innocently responded, "Now I have your brother, he should be my prince and prince Charming, isn''t it?"

    Shawn shouted on top of his lungs hearing and understanding how easily she shifted the ship, "Little heart, you have changed."

    Dax tried to control seeing Shawn overreacting but burst intoughter. Those three were like a family who greatly valued each other''s opinions so this reaction is considered normal because they were capable of going any length of craziness.

    Aarvi stood up and caressed Shawn''s head like her Laze, "My little Prince is a handsome angry young man."

    Dax continued tough looking at them while Shawn huffed and sat down, "I''m not talking with you."

    Aarvi chuckled and decided to reveal why she offered the project, "Alright, don''t listen to me then." Well, it picked their interest and were all ears to hear her.

    Aarvi chuckled with their total attention and coldpressed Dax''s swollen jawline as she spoke, "I had already arranged to send a low scale project proposal to Hays."

    Shawn and Dax raised their brows asking the unspoken question, <em>''why?''</em>

    Aarvi nced at their serious faces and continued, "I want to meet his family members as Evans. Not just Vance Hays, I will take down his mother, father, and his narrow-minded grandfather."

    Shawn opened his lips to ask <em>''Were they behind your state?''</em> But stopped because her response would be the same, <em>''Not really.''</em>

    ''What might they have done?'' Shawn thought looking at her yful. He many times felt like she might be acting happy to stop them worrying about her then his brother assured him that she is fine and doesn''t fake her emotions around them. Only then he let his worry down.

 Chapter 96 - Aaron Is Mine

    Dax didn''t want to bring back her memories of those times so he changed the main subject and questioned, "But you had agreed that their end will be by my hands."

    Aarvi pped his arms next movement, "You had promised me that you will not get hurt. I want to break your face now. Hmph."

    Shawn chimed in, "I want to make him my punching bag. I almost got a heart attack back then."

    Dax slowly took the ice pack away from her hand as he quickly in fast pace uttered everything out before those two jointly attacked him, "I wanted to give him a short term victory to raise his confidence, sending him to heights of the sky before breaking it and throwing him where he belongs..." Then he pointed to the dustbin and announced like a decree by a king, "And he belongs inside that bin."

    Aarvi poked his head and chuckled while Shawn still cursed Dax, "Brainless boor." She knew it was his method just like her but it wasn''t required to get hurt for that.

    Dax flipped the te back, "Ms. Evans, will you speak now?"

    She breathed and corrected whatever Dax thought, "I had agreed that you will crumble Hays business because Vance Hays had insulted you in the engagement party."

    Three years back, hearing Dax as CEO of Skr which was newly acquired, Vance had openly and sweetly mentioned that Dax wasn''t capable of handling and he should start as a simple employee. He wasn''t suggesting in his sweet words, he clearly looked down on Dax and Aarvi was dumb to think Vance as worried. The respect Dax was giving to Vance due to Aarvi had tarnished the same movement.

    Aarvi''s voice turned to tease to divert the attention, "You pretty boys, don''t think about my games."

    <em>''Pretty boys?''</em>

    Dax framed Shawn for it, "She is calling you pretty." While he sighed helplessly. He wanted to stand for her, share her problems just like Shawn and Aaron''s wishes but she always kept them away.

    Aarvi: "..." Shawn hates exmations of pretty or cute at him.

    She turned to Shawn who pulled his sleeves up and started chasing after her, "Little Prince, Pretty Boy? Aarvi Evans, do I look like your son?..."

    Dax smiled and watched them running all around in the studio. What they were with each other was only reserved for themselves and he had missed it for a very long time.

    Aarvi entered the Gym trying to escape from Shawn. Running, sliding, jumping she didn''t care about the eyes on her or Shawn. Thetter saw his brother stretching and Aarvi running towards him.

    He waited till she ran near Aaron and groaned in pain sitting down, "Ahh..."

    She tried to stop herself to turn behind but the mat under her feet slipped and fell back on Aaron. "Ahh..." She let out a shriek before she could know and felt Aaron move away letting her fall, she almost sobbed crunching her eyes shut ready to feel the pain.

    Shawn grinned ear to ear looking at Aaron holding Aarvi right on time. The former quickly left the mat on the floor which he had pulled before anybody could catch him doing it. Stepping closer to his brother who was bent watching the dainty petite face of Aarvi, he pushed Aaron down and ran away.

    Aaron lost the bnce by the push while he was standing up and fell on Aarvi who hadn''t opened her eyes but they shot open when a thin pair of lips crashed on hers.

    Aaron had seen Shawn chasing after her so he knew who created this encounter pushing him down. <em>''Only idental kisses are fated to me.''</em> He thought looking at her widened eyes and stiffened look.

    A deep and husky tone, seductive gaze to tame his beauty, he spoke against her lips pulling his head up, "Ask me directly if you want more. You don''t have hurt yourself."

    Aarvi''s eyes wandered around but not his eyes, she was feeling her cheeks burn when their breaths continued to collide. She wanted to say his tricks don''t work on her but she was already feeling the results of it. She could feel how many wanted to kill her and rece her ce, "Get off..."

    Aaron controlled his expression hearing her whisper in the air which hardly reached his ear despite being so near. "Nope" He haughtily said to bargain it with something.

    Aarvi raised her brows in amusementposing herself with that response. She felt bad for Aaron for thinking her as helpless in that position. Pulling him lower, her sharine voice sounded next to his ear, "I don''t think you want to be kneed, do you?"

    Aaron cursed himself in mind realizing her slender legs were between his legs and her right leg moved indicating he doesn''t have time. He chose to behave instead of regrettingter.

    <em>Didn''t he want a honey-dipped voice of hers?</em> He got it but as a threat and reminded him that he doesn''t have a sweet little cupcake now to dumbly follow him.

    Aarvi sat on the mat and chuckled seeing him ring at her. He was standing up when Aarvi pinched his cheeks with a wide smile that created her eyes to crescent, "I still like the dominant President."

    Then she left his cheek and casually went towards the restroom without checking Aaron smiling to himself looking at her. ''My cupcake is still sweet.'' He got up and was about to grab the water bottle. A slender hand appeared in front of him with a water bottle.

    His gentleness instantly reced with aloofness as he raised his eyes to look at the girl who smiled a graceful one, her soft tone was like a feather to ears but not for Aaron. "Aaron, we haven''t met in like a long time. I have never seen you here before."

    Aaron didn''t remember who she was hence he thought she was like the rest of the girls but a little braver for daring to talk without knowing the consequences. Her stic face also failed to get his attention.

    That girl waited for him to take the water bottle from her and talk in the same excitement but it didn''t happen even after five seconds and saw his line of sight on the girl who had bumped into him.

    Aaron furrowed his brows and took steps towards Aarvi who quickly reached his embrace and tightened her arms around him. She wasn''t jealous or trying to mark her man.

    Aaron caressed her head looking if anybody was there but none caught his eyes, he raised her head to see her eyes wet and asked carefully "What happened?"

    Her lips trembled while saying, "Jo... Jose."

    Aaron embraced her and raised his head to see Jose Kelly walking out from the restroom corridor holding the hand of a young girl.

    Jose Kelly, Ava Kelly''s younger brother who she loved dearly. His facial features match with Ava and he looked like a young man of many girls'' dreams, lean, tall, fair, and good looking. He would look weak for mature girls or other men but his face doesn''t look good for brawny physic either.

    Aaron knew Ava, his cupcake loved his little brother and always tended to him whether it was his silly tantrums or his school works, or the mes on her for his mistakes. Aaron many times wanted to inform her that Jose wasn''t as innocent as he looked or behaved. Jose was using her for his work acting sweet and cute at just the age of ten and eleven.

    Aaron knew his dummy cupcake never knew Jose was a stain on the rtionship as a little brother. Aaron hadn''t told her in the past because she loved Jose. Aaron was trying to make her understand people''s behavior so that she realizes herself without misunderstanding Aaron but before he could be sessful, they had to part.

    Nobody could know what Aarvi was feeling at that time controlling her tears. Even being his elder sister, she was sure he wouldn''t identify her as Ava and call her an imposter if she stands in front of him. Only she knew how many times she had controlled herself from calling or meeting him. She didn''t want to fall weak yet, she had to handle many people before revealing her identity.

    The girl who was standing behind Aaron watched them with a dark face. Fiona Knox, ady with doll features, could be called as a living barbie. Her every feature could bebeled as a standard beauty statement. Added with her style, it was hard not to notice her in the crowd.

    Shepleted her MS in stic Surgery and returned to the country just a month before. A month and she already had a queue of men who wanted to date or marry her either for her doll figure or family but she wanted none other than Aaron.

    <em>''I will take back what belongs to me. Aaron is mine, only mine.''</em> Fiona thought to y her trump card soon because she doesn''t want to y tug of war. She wanted to make the man hers quickly.

    This no-name girl or Naomi, Fiona won''t let them seed. If Aaron had forgotten about them, she was going to remind him and his family. She wasn''t going to let them break the promise they made to her.

 Chapter 97 - Your Cupcakes Are Mine

    Aaron cupped Aarvi''s face after Jose walked away right next to them with his girlfriend, "If you want to meet him..." Aarvi shook her head, cutting him in the mid, "Not so soon." If her ns go on the right track, she doesn''t want to meet him so soon.

    Aaron nodded slightly and switched the subject to Zain, "Does your Apple Pie look like him?"

    Aarvi faintly smiled hearing him and shook her head again. Aaron thought only these siblings are stunning but Aarvi''s words left him speechless, "ApplePie is very handsome, you will be jealous of him if you see."

    Aarvi didn''t lie but Aaron''s expression made her forget about Jose and chuckle. ''He is my cousin'' but she didn''t say that, "Apple Pie wants to meet us next week."

    Shawn''s excited voice sounded behind her instead of Aaron, "I want to meet Brother Zain."

    Dax added, "Add me in." He wanted to meet Zain for a long time. Dax and Shawn looked at each other and added in unison, "We want your Apple Rose Pie too."

    Aaron watched them inplete cluelessness, Zain Kelly wants to meet him, he could guess it is because of Aarvi. ''Should he be tense?'' He didn''t know and he wasn''t pressured by it either. And ''Why are these two excited to meet him? What''s with Apple Rose Pie?'' Now he realized he doesn''t know a lot of things about her.

    "Do you know how to cook?" Aaron asked Aarvi because she never cooked or never helped him in cooking.

    Shawn, Aarvi, and Dax looked at each other and then at Aaron. Out of blue, the trio felt like Aaron was innocent and burst intoughter. Aarvi calmed down first seeing his poker face, "Let''s get fresh, I am hungry." Shawn turned to his brother again and chuckled, shaking his head helplessly.

    Nico who had silently watched them from afar could easily guess that Ms.Evans knows Dax better than to be called a business partner. Too bad he was far away and couldn''t listen to them.

    Aarvi who entered thedies'' restroom saw it was filled with women. Either they were near the mirror with makeup kits or chatting in a group. As soon as she stepped in, she earned everyone''s zing daggers at her. It could be because of Aaron, Shawn, and Dax because they don''t leave these girls near them who certainly go to them due to wealth, status, or looks.

    Aarvi wasn''t an idiot to stay there by ignoring them or fighting with them if they wanted. There were like fifteendies who knew each other for years and she was totally new so she chose the safest way and exited the restroom without caring what they might think or assume.

    She heard them snigger which didn''t matter and Aaron stood in front of her holding her bag when she was thinking to go to the penthouse of Skyarc, "Forgot?"

    Pouting her lips, her finger poked him as she med, "I got a lot of evil eyes because of you." Aaron had to force himself from smiling looking at her act pitifully.

    Her workce was near to the gym but she didn''t have the bathing facility there. Reaching Skyarc and having breakfast would take more than an hour due to morning road traffic. "Hungry?" Before her voice coulde out, her stomach growled giving him the response.

    Aaron twirled her around and covered her eyes with his warm palm as he instructed near her ear, "Walk."

    Aarvi removed his hand off and asked, "Why are you closing my eyes?"

    Aaron again closed her eyes and walked towards the men''s restroom as he responded, "I didn''t know you liked to see unclothed men."

    Aarvi instantly stopped walking and tried to run but Aaron held her shoulder. He heard her utter in fluster, "Are you crazy? I''m not going there. Let me go." She tried her best to resist his push but her shoes were sliding on the floor.

    Aaron didn''t tell her, the men''s section had a restricted side where only Shawn and Dax are allowed. Hemented about how she was moving, "Do you know what people will think if you walk like this?"

    She didn''t hold back and blurted out in the general case, "Obviously they will think you are forcing me."

    Aaron wanted to let her see how others were looking at him to make her understand what they were thinking, "Ms. Evans, why will a man take his woman to the bathroom in public ces?"

    <em>''His Woman?''</em>

    She stood straight and understood what gazes Aaron would be getting and tried to flee but he wrapped his arms around her waist pulling her back without moving his palm from her eyes.

    Aarvi flushed imagining their current position. An arm around her waist and another hand covering her eyes with her back pressing on his chest. There pose would perfectly score the magazine coverage.

    Aaron unwounded his arm and held her shoulder as he whispered "Walk"

    Weeping in mind, she walked into the men''s restroom which muted as soon as they stepped in. She was d she wasn''t seeing them or their expressions.

    Aaron guided her walking right behind her with his cold unemotional appearance ignoring others'' thoughts that were wildly racing.

    Shawn and Dax who had just finished showering watched Aarvi flushed red and Aaron still guiding her to the bathroom when he could set her free.

    Shawn murmured next to Dax, "If I knew Little heart could enter men''s restroom, we would have wreaked havoc in country S."

    Dax responded when Aaron entered behind her to the bathroom, "Just wait to hear her voice." The duo moved near to overhear.

    Aaron left her after entering inside to see her scarlet alluring face but she was gritting her teeth, "Are you freaking crazy? I want to strangle you now."

    Shawn and Dax chuckled low fiving each other. They knew she wasn''t going to be romantic. Then Aarvi realized the bathroom she was standing in was no less than a luxurious hotel bathroom in apact size.

    Aaron stepped out to look at the two men for ruining his n. The flustered Aarvi peeped out hiding behind Aaron before standing in front of them. "You, don''t dare tough."

    Of course, they didugh louder than before looking at her behavior thinking she was in themon men''s restroom. Shawn suggested teasingly, "I heard showering with a boyfriend saves a lot of water."

    Dax hummed, "We will wait a little long for breakfast, no hurry."

    Aarvi''s jaw dropped hearing them, they never ever teased her when she was engaged to Vance so she had thought they wouldn''t tease her as she is a girl but realized it''s linked to the man she is with.

    She forgot she was noob about all these and countered both, "Longer time means a waste of water..."

    Dax who wore his zer chuckled and Shawn cut in without letting her finish, "Water reservoir and water dams are full, the river is overflowing so please take all the time and waste all the water with your man."

    Aarvi grabbed the bag which was in Aaron''s hand and chased after them, "How dare you two tease me?"

    Both went out of the private restroom closing the opaque ss door behind them. Aarvi yapped walking grimly towards the bathroom, "I am not your woman, hmph."

    Aaron furrowed his brows and forcefully pinned her to the wall without control over himself, "What do you mean?"

    Aarvi was about to speak but she didn''t and watched his chocte brown orbs darkening significantly and his voice was far away from gentle. It was dark, chilly, and pressing. She didn''t speak and waited for him to realize his grip on her hand.

    She will yield for anything but not for power or physical strength or background or the anger.

    Aaron was too quick to control himself looking at her expressionless face. He can''t bear to return to the days where she would hide her emotions and behave as though she doesn''t feel anything. His anger was reced with disappointment and pain. He gently pressed her arm where he had held for less than five seconds as he asked, "Is it hurting?"

    Aarvi smiled instead. The man who knows to keep his anger and ego aside in a rtionship would never dare to hurt his woman.

    Aarvi moved closer and wrapped her arms around his waist. Aaron thought she was sad due to his sudden outburst, he wanted to apologize ignoring how he was feeling but Aarvi spoke before that as she raised her head cing her chin on his chest to face him.

    "There is a difference in calling a girl as your woman."

    Aaron understood what she meant to say. For him, she is still his woman even if they don''t have a physical rtionship. He grumpily said coiling his arms around her, "Girl ordy or woman, you are mine."

    <em>Who said Aaron doesn''t have feelings?</em> He had each one but he had buried it deep inside him, why is he hiding them? Aarvi didn''t know and she wasn''t in a hurry either. She will know them slowly. "I never said no for that."

    It was like the disappointment of hearing her turndown being his woman didn''t exist, the emptiness he felt earlier brimmed up with her words.

    Then she patted his head and continued, "I am yours, your cupcakes are mine. So you better bake them for me today."

    Aaron had forgotten her love is his cupcakes and his real love rival is the cupcakes he bakes. In the past or present, his cupcakes always won the heart of his Cupcake.

    He quickly moved and scooped her up announcing, "Let''s save some water."

 Chapter 98 - Nico Kidnapped Aarvi

    <em>''Let''s save water?''</em> Aarvi jumped from his arm and tried to run out thinking he might have misunderstood hearing her differentiate between calling her as his woman and his girl.

    Aaron caught her and startedughing looking at her dreaded, Of course, he knew she wasn''t ready yet. It was already a great improvement that she voluntarily hugs him, he wasn''t a pig-headed to push her to what she wasn''tfortable with.

    He nonchntly asked for bargaining, "What''s wrong?"

    <em>''What''s wrong?''</em> She wanted to ask him that. Against his calm exterior, she felt like a mouse trapped in a cage with the cat. "I have to get fresh and go to the office, leave..."

    "Me too..."

    Aarvi controlled her emotions without showing she might burst out anytime if he behaves cluelessly, it nowhere suits his personality. So she again tried, "Go to the next block or let me go."

    He stubbornly denied without leaving her hand, "Nope..."

    She couldn''t stop her jaws from dropping down. She felt she was on a roller coaster ride of emotions from the time she woke up. <em>''You want me to indulge you, cool.''</em> She decided to ask why he was throwing tantrums because he didn''t look like he was going to do anything with her. "What do you want?"

    Unknown how she might react, he sounded casual, "Are you going to send a bouquet today?"

    Aarvi''s lips formed like an oval looking at him teasingly, "Young master Rivas seems to like flowers." She had thought only females like to receive flowers from their men. She could give him the whole shop if he likes them.

    Aaron seriously responded as though it wasmon, "No, I like the concept of you sending flowers to me."

    Aarvi smiled helplessly hearing him so straightforward, "I''ll send."

    Aaron demanded, "Daily..."

    Aarvi was momentarily speechless beforeing back to senses, "I will wrap them myself and send it to you."

    "Amazing..." Then he rubbed her head and went out without another word but Aarvi went behind him this time, "And I want cupcakes."

    He turned around to face her with his hand on the door of the bathroom while responding cunningly, "One cupcake costs ten kisses." Then he shut the door leaving her wonderstruck.

    <em>''Ten kisses for one cupcake, so a hundred kisses for ten cupcakes? Voracious man.''</em>

    She realized she could have asked cupcakes against those flowers but she naively epted and he yed her.

    <em>''Aaron Rivas, you will know the real shrewd and Sly businesswoman Aarvi Evans.''</em> If she doesn''t make him regret it by afternoon, she will ept his conditions.

    <em>''Nope, I''m not going to kiss him. Hmph.''</em>

    ---

    After breakfast in the breakfast center upstairs of the gym, Aarvi thought to go by walk as the way to Rivas Industries goes in the opposite direction.

    Dax asked before hopping in his car, "Dum Dum, what''s the next n?"

    Aarvi saw three men curiously watching her, she pointed at Aaron sticking her tongue out before stating, "Following him daily."

    Aaron was surprised but Shawn corrected her word, "You mean torturing him daily?"

    Aarvi chuckled high fiving him while Dax rolled his eyes. Thetter was sure Aaron was going to fall head over heels for her because she was going to be herself with no filter.

    Aaron: "..."

    Dax cut in checking the time, "Ms. Lady in love, who is next? I have a meeting, quick..."

    <em>''Lady in love?''</em> She couldn''t get how creatively they pick names to tease her.

    Aarvi shook her head knowing what he was referring to, "Nothing until we meet Apple Pie. You can toy Hays International, I will send you the information I have but you aren''t allowed to overload, call me if you want me to handle thepany."

    Dax had guessed she might take a break to be careful from alerting anybody, "Alright... Good day." He kissed her on the head and left nodding his head at Aaron.

    Shawn put up demand like a grumpy kid, "Road Trip on Saturday."

    Aarvi really doubts if he keeps such demands and requests to his own mother or anybody else. She gave heads up as she epted, "I''ll not drive." In the country S, she had ended up driving nearly 60 miles alone while those two snored all the way.

    Aaron remembered he didn''t ask Aarvi about going to his family house. He had thought to go with her but didn''t speak to her and now they nned a road trip just like that.

    Shawn had thought she was going to follow his brother forgetting them so he demanded, hearing her agree he pulled her cheeks fondly, "Then pack your bags for two days, we will attend Doctor Green''s wedding too."

    "Huh?" Aarvi had no idea about it, <em>''Am I even invited?''</em> Shawn didn''t hear her and was leaving when he remembered something, "Bro, I''ll be stealing your girl in the afternoon, she is all yours till that."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron didn''t respond and nced at him getting in his sports car. He turned to Aarvi who deliberately spoke sweetly, "I will send flowers, I''m sure you will love them."

    She took a step but turned to him, "I''ll get lunch for you." Just like that, she was about to leave without letting him speak.

    Aaron held her hand and pulled her to his arms. Aarvi intuitively asked without understanding why he hugged her, "What''s wrong?"

    "I didn''t know only you are allowed to do whatever you want." <em>Does she give him heads up whenever she hugs him?</em> Nope, she just goes to him and wraps her arms around without a word.

    Aarvi nodded at the realization,<em> ''I have to look after three big kids. Uff, such a tiring job.''</em> but she chuckled and stated, "Come in front of me and hug." She wasn''t and can''t get used to the sudden touch on her when she wasn''t expecting. Since she knew he was behind her so she was calmer.

    "Alright..." He nted a kiss on her forehead, "I''ll be waiting for you. Don''t bete."

    Aarvi hid her slyness and cheerfully said bouncing on her high heels in excitement, "You actually should wait for the flowers. They are very special and you never can forget them. It''s a pity that I can''t see your reaction today, probably next time." She gave another quick hug and waved her hand. "See you."

    Aaron''s thoughts, <em>''Is she going to fill my office room with flowers?''</em> Seeing her excitement he really wanted to reach the office soon and receive the flowers she sends.

    Whereas Milo Wen who noticed Aarvi''s mischievous smile after turning away from Aaron really doubted whether she was going to surprise or shock him. Yet, he suggested, "Ms. Evans, how about I record and send it to you?"

    Aarvi pursed her lips controlling herughter and responded, "Sure, you can give it a try." But she was sure he couldn''t record her big surprise.

    Aaron watched her walk away dialing somebody over the phone. He hopped in his car without noticing Nico Burton was witnessing everything at a distance and started following her.

    Aarvi ordered to deliver rare yellow orchids to Aaron''s office as she strolled towards her office. She noticed a few couples passing by her, she knew many people out therevishly enjoying upscale districts but nobody knew her hence it became easy for her to take up a new identity and live as she wants.

    <em>Should she be thankful to her parents for stopping her exposure to the world in the past?</em> No, she wasn''t the least bit grateful of her parents. She doesn''t appreciate them giving birth to her either. If she had got even two percent of love what her brother got, she would have been filial even in present but she got nothing from them other than curses or loathsome gazes on her.

    <em>Was she envious of her brother due to her parents'' bias?</em> Nope, she was never envious of him, instead, she used to be very happy knowing her parents loved and cared for her little brother.

    She had walked for five minutes when she weirdly felt gazes on her like some were peeping at her and following her closely. She was sure they weren''t her Shadow men. Despite her doubts, she was cool-headed and dialed the leader of the Shadow team.

    <em>[Ms.Evans]</em>

    "Who is following me?" She went straight to the point because she knows the team will divert the one who wants to trace her. Aarvi felt him hesitant to report to her, she knew he might be thinking she would be scared so she spoke again, "I asked you something."

    [Ms. Evans, it''s Nico Burton. We are ready to divert them at the junction.] His respectful tone sounded.

    <em>''Them?''</em> Aarvi understood without a word that Nico''s men were tracking her with him. "Don''t. I want your men to be behind his men when I reach the junction. Don''t do anything until I cue. Clear?"

    <em>[Crystal.]</em> Aarvi hung up the call hearing the response and dialed another number, skipping the greetings, "Ms. Stran, I will grab my coffee from the shop in two minutes."

    <em>[Ms. Evans, I will prepare it right away.]</em> Aarvi is the owner of the cafe after all.

    At the junction, Aarvi suddenly disappeared from the sight that even her Shadow team wasn''t able to locate her. Their first thought, <em>''Nico Burton kidnapped Ms. Evans.''</em>

 Chapter 99 - Orchids

    The only thing Shadow team is scared of is Aarvi, she was too quick and artful in ambushing. They had once searched the whole area, security cameras failing to locate her so their thoughts were reced with Aarvi tricking Nico Burton.

    Their gazended on Nico who was clueless amidst the crowd of people crossing and moving on the busy street at the office peak hour.

    They wanted to make sure she was safe but she had assigned tasks to be behind each military man so they followed her orders while Nico dialed his men to ask where Aarvi was, "Where did she go?"

    Since they were in public, Nico''s men didn''t address as they used to, "Sir, she just disappeared in a blink of an eye."

    Another man on the line also responded, "She didn''t cross the road either or enter the building."

    Another man who was very close to Nico''s spot also added, "She was right in front of me, a few passed between us and she disappeared."

    Nico could hear the disbelief in their tone to the extent they were already thinking of supernatural power. Nico had yet to respond when he heard flicking of the fingers next to his ear and voice in the earpiece, "Sir, she is right behind you."

    Nico''s cold indifference still didn''t change. He was positive that she didn''t know and if she knew, he was sure she can''t do anything to him.

    He turned around to see her sipping coffee with a very calm vibe, her formal jacket was on her forearm, her ponytail was now freed cascading long hair down to her waist with added messy style to it. She looked totally off style from the look she had two minutes back.

    Aarvi wore her sunsses back due to sun rays falling on her face and asked, "Did I perhaps catch the eye of Captain Nick aka Captain Tuner?" Yeah, she got the full report on the Burton family and Nico early in the morning from her Apple Pie.

    Not one, but whoever heard her over the call, froze and started looking at each other. Nico''s fist clenched tight then unclenched, and it repeated several times. If captain Nick is used in the military mission,<em> ''Tuner''</em> was used in the secret mission in or outside the country. Getting that nickname is simr to having the other sensitive information in hand.

    He almost asked, <em>''How do you know?''</em> But assumed Aaron might have told her.

    Aarvi saw his wonder and irritation recing it with a mock which she didn''t care about. She looked around and pointed at three men at a pretty good distance and one who was standing as though he was waiting for a traffic signal to turn green for pedestrians. "White t-shirt... Olive green jacket... ck leather jacket, Cream zer, and you, acting soldier." Then her eyesnded on Nico''s face.

    Nico had traced her finger and watched her confident gaze on him. Aarvi''s hand moved to Nico''s ear and removed his earpiece and spoke holding it near her lips, "If you don''t want me to ruin your captain''s name in an hour, be here in a minute. <strong>Your. Time. Starts. Now.</strong>"

    Then the earpiece reached the ground and died under her sole of the heel into junk. Nico watched her every action as she fluidly carried out one after the other urately. Without leaving the coffee cup from her left hand, she pulled the tissue wrapped around it to rub her finger on it, then sheid it on the earpiece junk and grabbed it under tissue before walking to the bin a few steps and dropped it.

    Nico almost felt like he was watching a silent movie whereas his head was exploding inside and the surrounding vehicles were bombarding with bustling people. He realized she was no ordinarydy and wasn''t a girl to get scared by him or his family background or power.

    Aarvi stood in front of Nico and saw four men standing in a line in an attention position right behind Nico. Thetter was inarticte seeing them, he really wanted to ask, <em>''Who the freaking hell is your captain?''</em> He didn''t expect them to hear her orders.

    They cared to listen to her orders because Nico was standing helplessly against ady and she knew sensitive information.

    Aarvi spoke again with her serene look but her tone was firm, "Cut to the chase, Nico Burton, you really can''t afford if you offend me."

    Nico''s consecutive losses in his life against the same woman yet he failed to fathom her. He had many questions but he didn''t ask, he wouldn''t let his ego hurt because of a mere woman.

    "You knew Dax Grant is trained in kickboxing."

    Aarvi shrugged taking a sip from her hot coffee thinking Aaron would kill her if he gets to know she was drinking coffee again. She was advised to take less caffeine that wasn''t good for her heart. She was the least bit worried about the men in front of her.

    <em>''Vance is also trained in kickboxing.''</em> Nico wanted to hear that line from her but she stood as if she didn''t know anything. Of course, each scene in the fitness club happened right in front of him and he realized Elliot, ke and Talon were the ones who spoke for Vance while all Dax did was look down on Vance.

    "If you already had different projects for twopanies, why did you let them fight?" He tried another way.

    Aarvi innocently responded, "I was bored."

    Nico stared at her realizing Aarvi''s conscious mind was too powerful to handle by his presence or power. Her every word was carefully picked and spoke without leaving a loophole for him to get any clue.

    Aarvi finished her coffee looking at the stone faces of the military men, dropped the cup to the bin, and thanked, "Thank you for apanying me for the coffee." Whereas their lips twitched understanding what she actually meant. Simple, they wasted her time standing in silence.

    As a friend, Nico Burton was the best one. If he once trusts you, he would never leave your side unless you do something irreparable or immoral. Anyway, she loves her two crazy friends who would join her even if she wants to wreak the world apart.

    Nico or his men, they didn''t notice her smirk hiding away in her peaceful expression by a new n popping in her head for using Nico without his knowledge. He dared to mess with her, <em>''Shouldn''t he pay for it?''</em>

    "Nico Burton, never ever dare to follow me or send your minions because if I stand against you, you will have nothing to revolt back but clean the mess which you pull upon yourself. If you think I am boasting, take a step behind me and watch the news in half an hour."

    Then she walked away without looking back while all they did was watch her who proudly, confidently left without getting affected by them. Nico Burton was never ever in her ns, if he hadn''t injured his back and waist, he would be in his military camp.

    "Captain Nick, should we..."

    Nico cut off without letting himplete, "She wasn''t bragging, she has something that can be used against me... Or my family... Abort the ns, I will personally visit country S and you guys gather information about Ava Kelly and the men she was meeting." If Ms. Evans is Ava Kelly, he was sure he doesn''t know a few things from the past and Vance is hiding a few things.

    "Roger that." They responded in a low yet determined voice.

    Nico didn''t realize his ns were altered right after talking to her. If he had kept an eye on her, he would have easily got to know about her but his attention diverted to Ava topare her with Aarvi.

    Making Nico a pawn in her game - Seeded.

    ---

    In Rivas Industries,

    Aaron had just finished his morning meeting and entered his office towed by Milo who was reporting about the development of a project. Aaron''s nose twitched by the faint foul smell in his office, "What is this smell?"

    Milo''s smell sensory wasn''t as sensitive as Aaron so he didn''t find anything odd, "The receptionist dropped the gift sent by Ms. Evans." He thought it was the receptionist''s perfume smell irritated Aaron.

    He quickly took room freshener when Aaron went towards the coffee table on which a pretty big gift box was present. He thought, instead of sending a room full of flowers she sent him the box of eternal roses which he had seen in advertisements numerous times and those were famous between couples in love.

    Milo Wen who ran around quickly spraying the room pulled out his mobile to record Aaron''s reaction for Aarvi. It was a gift from him for making his boss less demonic.

    Ecstatic, Aaron pulled the maroon ribbon to untie it from the ck box expecting to see that ribbon color roses inside. His mind imagined the beautiful dark red roses arranged in it as he thought where to keep those lovely flowers.

    Milo was equally excited to see different expressions on Aaron''s face and admire the flowers.

    Aaron lifted the ck circr lid of the box to see yellow-colored Bulbophyllum Orientale orchids. Before he could react, the perfume coated on the orchids vanished and their nostrils were attacked with the foul smell of the Orchids.

    <em>''Barf''</em> Milo Wen puked nothing in the air and dashed out dropping his mobile to save his life.

    Aaron bolted out of the office feeling his stomach lurch terribly. Bulbophyllum Orientale orchids smell like rotting apples and bananas.<em> ''Foxy Aarvi Evans.''</em> He thought.

 Chapter 100 - Juliet Rose

    Aaron really had thought Aarvi was going to be sweet like how she had brought Blue Crocus for him and another bouquet that he had received in the office... though the sender wasn''t Aarvi, credit went to her.

    Leaning on the wall, he looked at the door of his office and felt his stomach lurch again remembering the rotten apple and banana smell by the Bulbophyllum Orientale Orchids. Undoubtedly, those orchids were rare as Aarvi had stated but <em>''How the hell did she find those flowers in Mocon?''</em>

    Well, he felt he had underestimated her even though he could never ever undervalue her. He identified her reach was far above than he had guessed. Aaron noticed Milo pressing his stomach exiting the restroom.

    As soon as Aaron saw the flower, he held his breath because he knew those flowers so he hardly breathed that reek. Milo Wen had no idea about it and was also curious so his condition was a little bad.

    "President Rivas..." Milo hadposed himself before reaching Aaron and sounded as though he was alright.

    Aaron walked towards the meeting room on his office floor as he instructed, "Shift my work to the meeting room, throw the flowers and depollute the room... Get me the medicine box."

    He knew Aarvi was making him pay for asking ten kisses for a single cupcake whereas she had agreed to send flowers daily without a word. Milo Wen had to pay for his silliness so he felt responsible as a doctor to give him medicines.

    Aaron didn''t know whether he should be angry for her prank or be afraid of thinking what lunch she was going to bring. <em>''Or is this the torture Shawn was talking about?''</em> Aaron didn''t want to specte about it.

    Milo Wen didn''t dare to hover near Aaron''s office room, he ordered an oxygen air mask to be delivered first before asking the cleaning department.

    ---

    After her work, Aarvi reached Rivas Industries at lunchtime with another prank in mind. Asking the guard to carry the lunch, they went to the top floor of the building. The secretary ryed Aaron''s location and she entered the meeting room.

    Milo Wen gulped unknowingly as beads of precipitation started to appear on his forehead remembering the orchids looking at Aarvi. He couldn''t possibly run away hence he stood up to greet her, "Ms. Evans..." He saw her hands filled hence, "I will help you..."

    He took a step towards her but Aarvi stopped him, "No, please continue your work."

    Aaron''s back was facing her, he wanted to be irritated for whatever she did because he wanted to see her efforts and hear her reasonings. But his back stiffened hearing her melodious voice, <em>''What is she cooking now? Or n to coy?''</em> He didn''t want to give in so easily.

    Aarvi noticed Aaron purposefully ignoring her so she too controlled her emotions and cued the guard to keep the lunch on the table. The guard entered the meeting room and greeted both men before going out.

    Aaron continued to hit the buttons on hisptop and a white Juliet rose was ced on the keyboard. He indifferently picked it up and ced it aside before continuing to type.

    Milo Wen''s lips twitched watching it. He nced at Aarvi who was holding nearly hundreds of roses with another bouquet. <em>''President Rivas, you better ept it else you will have to fast all day long.''</em> He knew the stubbornness of Aarvi.

    Aaron hadn''t pressed five keys, another one appeared on the keyboard. He again kept it aside and didn''t turn to Aarvi who was standing right beside him. Aarvi repeated cing one rose each time and he kept it aside every single time.

    Milo Wen''s fingers were frozen on the keyboard watching Aarvi smiling and Aaron maintaining a stoic expression. He badly wanted to say, <em>''President Rivas, if you are angry, you should lose your temper or chide Ms.Evans instead of ying with each rose.''</em>

    He expected Aarvi to p all the Rose''s on Aaron''s head for putting on arrogant air but he was amazed seeing her silently giggling cing a rose at a time. He totally forgot about his work watching them silently ying with each other. He was desperate to know whose stubbornness was going to win.

    Aaron was counting roses as he kept them aside, he was in shock thinking how many she was holding but he didn''t turn or speak a word.

    He was working on aptop hence she was ying, so he kept the rose aside and closed hisptop. He took the file that needed his attention but his eyes were on theptop thinking she was going to keep there.

    Milo Wen waited to know if Aaron was going to turn around or Aarvi was going to lose her temper. Aarvi stopped cing roses on theptop and waited to know if he was checking the file or waiting for her. Aarvi controlledughing looking at Aaron holding the first page which had nothing but a title, all the roses in her hand went between Aaron and the file making Milo gasp.

    Aaron''s jaw dropped looking at nearly sixty-plus roses in his hands and thirty plus on the table, "Why did you bring so much?" He uttered out looking at so many roses.

    In his mind, Milo apuded Aarvi for winning on the stubborn cold-hearted president who was surprised without knowing there was another one.

    Aaron had to stand up to keep those flowers on the table without letting them fall and turned around to see her holding a bouquet of Juliet roses with white tulips wrapped in the white and torti brown floristic paper that was tied with a ribbon colored darker hue of the torti brown.

    As she had epted, she had wrapped a bouquet herself for him. Aaron involuntarily smiled seeing her teasing smile holding the bouquet. She looked more beautiful to him than the roses she was holding.

    Milo Wen realized he was the third wheel all along. <em>''My boss is childish.''</em> He thought as though he found a secret of Aaron Rivas. He stood up closing hisptop and sneaked away quickly in absolute silence.

    Aarvi saw Aaron happy so it was time for the game. Passing the bouquet, she moved closer to him and her finger yed with the button of his vest coat without looking at his face. "Will you really bake ten cupcakes for a hundred kisses?"

    Aaron''s hand had just moved to caress her head but froze in the air. His mind was saying, <em>''Don''t believe what you see or hear.''</em> His heart was already melted hearing her musical shy tone. He was ready to bake cupcakes for free.

    Aarvi raised her head to face him. Her face was pink with a perfect amount of blush and with her slightly widened eyes blinking asionally with her insignificantly pouted lips in shyness, "I will give you a hundred kisses."

    Aaron''s brain: <em>''She is a goddess in acting, don''t believe her.''</em>

    Aaron''s heart: <em>''She is beautiful.''</em>

    Aaron''s let out a hum without moving his gaze away from her. His gaze was like she will disappear if he looks away. He had never seen her blush so attractively that his backhand grazed her soft skin staring at her.

    Standing on her toes, Aarvi moved her palm slowly from forehead to eyes as she whispered, "Close your eyes."

    Aaron''s brain: <em>''You dumb headed fool, open your eyes, and see.''</em>

    Anyway, he didn''t hear his brain.

    Aarvi pulled out a packet from her handbag and ced on his palm as she whispered near his ear, "Here you go. Don''t forget my ten cupcakes. Mwah." She kissed in the air and quickly ran away before he could hold her.

    Aaron''s brain wasughing at him when he opened his eyes to see a packet of Hershey''s Kisses. He remembered what he had told her, <em>''A cupcake costs ten kisses.''</em> He hadn''t told her who has to kiss whom or what kisses. Her over smart brain brought his silliness a hundred Hershey''s kisses chocte.

    <em>Was he embarrassed?</em>

    Yes! Totally. So much that he didn''t want to turn around to see herughing.

    Aarvi who silentlyughed for some time had to pull him towards the table to eat. "I will notugh, I swe...." She burst intoughter before she was able toplete it.

    "Aarvi..." Aaron pulled her cheeks until they turned red but she stillughed. "Alright alright... I am hungry."

    Aaron watched her opening the takeaway lids of the box still carrying the smile, "Shouldn''t I give you a reward for getting me a hundred Juliets with a hundred kisses and orchids as a bonus?"

    Aarvi remembered the smelly orchids and chortled asking, "A hundred cupcakes." but Aaron changed, "A hundred real kisses perhaps?" and pulled her on him leaving her no time.

    "Aaron..." Aarvi ended up on hisp and squealed as she tried to move away, Aaron pressed his lips on her soft cheek, pulling her closer by coiling his arm around her with another hand at her backhead, he counted, "One..."

    Aarvi felt his lips tickling on her cheek when they moved on her cheek saying <em>''One''</em> so she started giggling epting she was sitting on hisp while he continued for the next, <em>''Two''</em>. He was happy realizing she allowed him to kiss her cheeks which is a step progression, he didn''t stop and went for more.

    "Aaron..." Aarvi tried to stop him after <em>''three''</em> but her smile froze when her eyesnded on the man who was standing at the door. Aaron stopped when she became extremely serious.

    She patted Aaron''s hand and stood up wiping off all her expressions. Aloof Aaron was back standing next to Aarvi looking at his grandfather who was fuming in rage, balling his fist.

 Chapter 101 - Difference In Opinions

    Milo Wen had tried his best to stop Aaron''s grandfather; Jordan Rivas but failed and stood helplessly behind Elder Rivas. He was really happy for his president having Aarvi and looking at him being a normal man than what he used to be for years.

    He didn''t know the family situation but Elder Rivas''s reaction told it all that he wasn''t happy with what he saw and it was totally the wrong time for Elder Rivas to see them intimate.

    Aarvi was now a woman who seduced a rich man to live in luxury. She was a woman who was living off his grandson and she wasn''t suitable for the Rivas family. Elder Rivas didn''t just make the judgment by hearing Naomi Fisher but the men he sent to gather the information returned with nothing.

    Little did he know, his own grandsons, Aaron and Shawn are protecting her information with Zain, Dax, and Aarvi. So ording to Jordan Rivas, whatever Aarvi was enjoying, maybe cars or spending on what she wears or eat, everything was by Aaron.

    Jordan had enough waiting for Aaron to meet him hence he had directly gone to the office without informing anybody and witnessed his aloof grandson being a prey of a frivolous woman.

    Aarvi watched the tall, handsomely aged man in front of her. She had seen him the first time when she was in the hospital afteratose due to unstable heartbeats. She was sleepy due to medicines hence her half-opened dozy eyes just witnessed his face before falling asleep.

    She was never close to Aaron in past years for him to take her to his family mansion but Shawn had bugged her yet she had never gone so this is officially the first time she was seeing Elder Rivas for real. Nevertheless, they met at the disastrously improper time.

    <em>Was she guilty or ashamed?</em> Nope, she wasn''t doing anything wrong, apart from that she didn''t get a good vibe from Elder Rivas who was ring right into her eyes.

    Instead, Aaron was really irritated. The unannounced meeting, barging in the meeting room despite being told by his secretary and an angry stare at Aarvi. He wanted to take Aarvi to the family mansion to introduce her formally but not in his office under such a situation.

    Jordan was still his grandfather and elder so he greeted him with respect, "Grandfather."

    Generally, Aarvi doesn''t meet or greet new people unless she is ying in somebody''s life however Jordan Rivas is Aaron''s grandfather hence she ignored his gaze and greeted him with a modest bow of her head to show respect, "Elder Rivas."

    But the response they got was Elder Rivas striding ahead, flung his hand at Aarvi. Thetter wasn''t Ava Kelly to let him do what he was doing, she will never tolerate that behavior even if it''s Aaron. She took a step back as her eyes darkened. She wasn''t serene anymore, she was overbearing and oppressive.

    Milo instinctively took steps inside while Aaron''s face clouded stopping his grandfather''s hand midway before it could even hover near Aarvi. He won''t let anybody hurt her, not even his grandfather. He was ready to get an unfilial tag but he won''t stop himself from protecting her.

    Jordan felt insulted for being stopped by his own dear grandson. His gazended on Aarvi who didn''t cower a little but straight eyed back his eyes. Her oppressing gaze was too intense to be neglected easily that brought a frown on his face.

    Aarvi thought they were going to talk but Jordan''s ego was hurt from Aaron''s actions in front of her and Milo Wen hence he shrugged Aaron''s hand and threw his anger on him. "How dare you?"

    Aarvi furrowed her brows seeing him raise his hand again. As much as she heard about Jordan Rivas, he was a level-headed and reasonable man. He might have orthodox beliefs but he treasured his grandsons so she couldn''t understand what was wrong with him other than doubting his current behavior might be provoked by somebody or he is offended by... <em>her?!</em>

    She had never done anything that affects the Rivas family, her gaze brushed on Aaron and she could only think Elder Rivas didn''t want her to be with Aaron, or <em>''Did Aaron ignore anything important because of me?''</em>

    She didn''t have answers, she didn''t want to specte and load unnecessary things. Her hand raised blocking Jordan''s left hand before reaching Aaron who didn''t flinch or move looking at his grandfather. It wasn''t surprising for her because probably she would have done the same to respect Jordan if she was still Ava Kelly.

    The three could say Elder Rivas''s anger elevated by her intervention. He yelled at Aarvi throwing her hand away, "Who the hell do you think you are to stop me?"

    Aarvi stopped Aaron before he could answer for her. She knew well what he was going to respond but that would only infuriate his grandfather on him. She wasn''t scared of loathsomeness however she didn''t want to bring a crack between grandfather and grandson.

    "A nobody who doesn''t want you to regret your actionster." She was nobody for Jordan, they hadn''t met, he hadn''t epted her either so she wasn''t going to force a rtionship on him.

    Aaron''s gaze turned to her without understanding why she was calling herself a nobody. <em>''Nobody?''</em> He could make everyone nobody for her.

    Jordan visibly calmed down ncing at his beloved grandson. Forget about punishing Aaron, he never scolded him as far as he remembers. Then his eyes returned back to the girl who had a determined gaze. The one who was giggling in his grandson''s arms and the one who is standing in front of him looked totally different. If that girl looked happy, young, and beautiful, now she looked imperious, mature, and authoritative.

    Aarvi continued although she might offend him, "Don''t think about hurting my man when I am standing right here." She can''t stop him if they are in private nheless she wouldn''t let anybodyy a finger on him in her presence even if it''s his family.

    She wasn''t an obedient sweet girl and she didn''t want to be one either. She paid too much for it, henceforward she won''t hold back to protect herself or Aaron or her friends.

    Milo Wen really appreciated her way of thinking and how she handled it but his eyes involuntarily moved to Jordan who was speechless. Whereas Aaron wasn''t sure how to react.<em> ''My man.''</em> sounded enticing but <em>''Why does it sound like she is protecting me?''</em>

    Jordan didn''t know how to get back for what she said. <em>''Why will I hurt my own grandson? How did I be a viin here?''</em> He felt like he was brute hearing her. "You... are audacious." He scoffed and stormed out having no word.

    <em>Scolding them?</em> He was already feeling like an antagonist. <em>Having a talk with them?</em> He was embarrassed and he didn''t want to talk with her anyway. He wanted to get angry with them but he also realized he was getting influenced by others'' words whereas he should be the calm one and analyze everything.

    He straight went to Rivas family mansion still huffing because Aaron had time to romance but not to meet him. He wants to clear out whether she was a patient he wanted to look after due to the Rivas family member''s heart or he was losing his direction behind a beauty.

    In the meeting room, Aaron silently watched Aarvi without going behind his grandfather or without caring for Milo bowing and closing the door behind him. Aarvi breathed out loudly and sat back on the chair to eat without having any appetite.

    <em>A peaceful life?</em> Nevermind, she was never going to get one. She had epted it a long back and it just proves whenever she tries to make it calm.

    Aaron sighed looking at her fork stabbing the cobb sd in deep thought. He didn''t expect but he really wanted to hear herin about his grandfather for his unreasonable behavior but no word came out. "I am sorry, it will not repeat again. He must be shocked to see us together."

    Aarvi came out of her daze hearing his voice and nodded with a faint smile, "It''s alright. You don''t have to apologize for that." She passed him a fork pointing at the boxes, "Eat..."

    The warm affectionate vibe had changed to silent lunchtime losing Aaron''s appetite too. He tried to bring up topics to talk about but they became lifeless and answering to the point. Then she packed the half-eaten boxes so that Aaronplete his work.

    Aaron pulled her to him, failing to tolerate the weird silence between them, "Grandfather will ept you but he needs time."

    Aarvi nodded and tried to leave but Aaron held her back stressing each word, "Talk to me." He didn''t want her to keep her dilemmas and questions to herself. He couldn''t ask other things but these things could be spoken with him.

    Aarvi protected her cheeks first and spoke looking at his confused face, "Everyone loathes me but are you a nut-headed fool to love me? Don''t you have a brain? Or is it cross-connected?"

    Now he understood why she covered her both cheeks because his palm itched to pinch her cheeks and hear her scream. He leaned on the desk pulling her to lean on him as he spoke, "There is a difference in being envious of you and hating you. About my grandfather, it''s my mistake. I hadn''t met him for a long time and he entered here at the wrong time."

    Aarvi nodded in understanding but, <em>''Shouldn''t Elder Rivas be happy seeing Aaron happy with me?''</em> She kept her questions and doubts at her.

    His fingers caressed her backhand that was still covering her cheek, "Would you like toe with me to meet grandfather?"

    Aarvi''s face deadpanned hearing him and stood away from him. He had an anticipating gaze however she didn''t want to go. The difference in opinions and thoughts could really affect their tender, raw rtionship so Aarvi didn''t know how to reject it.

 Chapter 102 - Gigglemug

    Aarvi wasn''t new to dislike and distant gazes on her. She could easily say Jordan didn''t like her presence around Aaron hence going to meet him wasn''t a good choice. They were in Aaron''s office and Jordan couldn''t go against him but it waspletely different if they go to the family mansion.

    She hesitantly asked, "Is it necessary for me to meet him so soon?" She didn''t want to tell him what she was looking forward to if they go and meet him directly.

    Aaron stated the reason thinking she was afraid to meet his family, "Since he already saw us together, isn''t it better to rify about our rtionship to him?" He didn''t want his grandfather to misunderstand her.

    She wasn''t afraid of rejection but she knew his opinion will definitely affect Aaron, eventually them. <em>''Why am I expecting so much?''</em> She had forgotten Aaron wasn''t limited to her and they won''t have only happiness.

    She knew her world is too limited but she had forgotten Aaron''s world is huge. He had a big family and friends'' circle, he couldn''t possibly restrict his world just to tend to her.

    She always isted herself even in the crowd, she was used to being alone but now she saw people adding in her solitary life and Aaron wasn''t really reachable for her. She had a huge wall around herself which separated them despite standing together.

    She knew that for a long time, she had thought she didn''t have to cross it even after epting Aaron but now, she felt the need to break that wall for the one who was ready to stand against the whole world. She can''t avoid everyone like before to be with him.

    Nothing is easy to get, while everyone struggles with others, she has to struggle with herself to stand with him. She has to face unpredictability or maybe she already knows what ising but she didn''t know how to handle it.

    Aaron cupped her face seeing her stare at him, Aarvi jolted making him realize she was again in her own thoughts. His deep voice sounded gentle, smoothening her furrows which she didn''t even know existed, "You don''t have to change for others or for me. Be as you like, as you want. I will manage it if you don''t want to meet my grandfather."

    She was really content knowing he understands her without a word so urately but she doesn''t want him to handle the problems and walk alone where she should be with him. She tried to voice herself but failed to break her walls and changed the subject. She looked at him cautiously squinting her eyes, "Do you know how to read a mind?"

    Aaron pulled her cheek, he wished he knew it to read her problems. Aarvi doubted if he loves her or her cheeks, <em>''My poor cheeks...''</em> She sobbed inwardly rubbing her cheek as she spoke, "I wille for ten cupcakes." She spread her fingers in front of him.

    <em>''Cupcakes?!''</em> Crossing his arms on his chest, he asked in all seriousness, "Ms. Aarvi Evans, tell me the truth, you epted me because of cupcakes, didn''t you?"

    Aarvi peeked left and right in the vacant meeting room then whispered to him going closer, "Don''t tell this to Doctor Rivas otherwise he won''t bake cupcakes for me. It''s a secret between us."

    Aaron: "..."

    <em>''Doozy!''</em>

    She giggled looking at him word struck and asked, "When are we meeting your grandfather? Should we get some gifts before going?"

    Aaron didn''t expect her to be formal in meeting his grandfather. Snaking his arm around her waist, he pulled her to him while Aarvi couldn''t understand why he enjoys to keep her in his arms all the time,<em> ''Is he afraid that I will run away?''</em> She felt it was possible.

    "Alright, we will grab our marriage certificates then buy some gifts." He said and watched her, She frowned hearing <em>''Marriage certificates''</em>, then recalled what she said, fathomed it, and pushed him away causing him to chuckle.

    "I didn''t mean that. When I went to Hays vi for the first time, theyughed at me for going e..." She told in fluster thinking he misunderstood her words then realized she spoke about Hays and he might not like it.

    This was the part Aaron wanted her to ease up. He didn''t want her to think and weigh each word she speaks with him. Thatposition is suited for others but he wanted her to say it out. He probed her to continue, "For going?"

    Aarvi watched him in amusement seeing no repulsion about the topic so she continued awkwardly, "I didn''t know we should carry gifts while going for the first time, they hadughed at me telling everyone." Then her parents had scolded her for that too.

    Aaron held her hand grabbing her bag as he took her out. He knew well her parents didn''t tell her about it and she was young to know those things, "If you want, we will grab some but it is not required. We should take them when he starts pampering you."

    He knew his grandfather wasn''t going to easily acknowledge Aarvi. Firstly, Jordan loves his grandchildren so much that he doesn''t find anybody suitable for them. Secondly, Aarvi had no name in the world. She doesn''t want to reveal her current or birth identity unless she feels like it.

    "I thought we should shower fake love to get an approval of elders as in the dramas." Aarvi thought that''s how the world worked and she wasn''t capable of showing fake love.

    Aaron bobbed her head to bring her out of stereotypes she heard or seen, "Be you." It might be Ava or Aarvi Evans, She has her uniqueness, he is sure once his grandfather gets to know her, he will coddle her as his granddaughter.

    She hoped she shouldn''t be the nail between Aaron and Jordan''s rtionship.

    ---

    At the Rivas mansion

    The Rivas family waspletely from a medical background. Nearly a century back, they had started with traditional medicine practice incorporating the nt, and mineral-based medicines. Then they slowly evolved with the modernization.

    To grow the medicine nts, they had bought a hugend space that they used to grow herbs and also kitchen necessities with marketing goods for extra ie. A small house in the estate became a vi over time and that vi became an outhouse bringing up a modern mansion opposite to it.

    The Rivas mansion was no less than a contemporary pce from outside but she had never gone inside. Each car or person entering the estate has to go through monitoring even if they are family members and that''s the security protocol of entering.

    After the fingerprint scan, Aarvi saw Aaron entering digits on a digital panel before the main gate opened, she noticed the detector machine as the car passed to check if the car was bugged or any critical things are attached to the car. Then the second gate electronically opened letting the car out.

    Aarvi mumbled, "I am feeling like Alice in a wondend." Aaron chuckled and left her to look around. The car drove for five minutes at medium speed as Aarvi watched outside liking the surroundings filled with greens. She would love to live there alone... Perhaps with Aaron.

    In the mansion,

    As soon as Aaron entered, the butler of the mansion excitedly announced to all about his arrival. Jordan didn''t show his emotions putting on a grim look whereas he was little... only a little happy thinking Aaron was finally going to talk to him leaving that girl away without having any idea that she ising too.

    Megan Rivas, Shawn''s mother quickly went to the door to wee him. Megan or Aaron''s mother, they never differentiated between Shawn or Aaron, hence she was equally affectionate to Aaron.

    As soon the Maybach halted in front of the mansion, Megan who was excited about Aaron stood there frozen looking at the shotgun seat. A girl? Her eyes widened witnessing Aaron caressing the girl''s head. The butler who was standing behind Megan was surprised too.

    Megan''s smile broadened identifying the girl as Aarvi. They had met many times in the country S. She had shipped Shawn to her but the duo didn''t have any such feelings.

    The butler was in shock looking at the elegant gracefuldy quickly proceeding to the car while Aaron alighted. Aarvi had just unlocked the door when Megan pulled the door for her, "My Gigglemug finally found a way toe here."

    Aaron went around looking at them. Aarvi faintly smiled as she alighted, "Aunty Megan!" Megan was delighted but she controlled knowing Aarvi couldn''t handle the physical contact hence she just spoke.

    Aarvi knew Megan was fond of her. She didn''t want to diminish her happiness hence she held Megan''s arm as they walked towards the entrance of the mansion, "Aunty Megan, you need to tell me about your skin secret."

    Megan Wilson aka Megan Rivas, a famous dermatologist in the country. She wasn''t retired but worked on her required time and days. She was a wless beauty and looked like a woman in herte thirties or younger in the age of fifties.

    The butler greeted Aaron and he was unaware of Aarvi, "Young master..." Aaron acknowledged it with a nod, "Aunty Megan." He greeted her earning a lovely motherly smile from Megan who patted his arm as she took Aarvi inside whinging about her "Gigglemug, do you know I missed you?"

    By this time, they had reached the formal living hall where Jordan was ring at them. Megan didn''t notice him and continued, "I wille in a bit, go inside." Then she went towards the kitchen with the butler letting Aaron take care of her.

    Aaron''s hand went to her back as he guided her to sit while her face lost the little expression she had looking at Jordan who ordered, "Send her out." His heavy deep voice unknowingly increased her heartbeats in a jerk.

    Aarvi stilled, Aaron''s brows furrowed but his tone was still respectful, "Grandfather, listen to us first."

    Jordan didn''t give him a chance and sternly warned, "Aaron, don''t you dare cross my words."

 Chapter 103 - Forget About Aarvi

    Aarvi saw disappointment rather than anger on Jordan''s face. She could easily guess he was dissatisfied with how Aaron handled the matter.

    Jordan wasn''t angry with her but upset about how Aaron brought a girl to meet him without informing him. He never entertains anybody who forces themselves on him excluding his family. A part of him said she might have forced Aaron to take her but it was quickly reced by ncing at her expressionless face.

    He realized she wasn''t ady to act weak for attention to get his approval or fake her emotions and cry to show as hurt. A slight furrow flew on his face without understanding how Naomi''s description of the girl and the one standing opposite him differ so much.

    Naomi Fisher understands Jordan to a good extent. Talking negatively behind somebody''s back won''t be tolerated by him hence she always said good things in an exaggerated way that could make Jordan misunderstand Aarvi.

    Naomi had said Aarvi is too weak hence Aaron has no option but to be around her to take care of her ignoring all his important work. She has OCD hence she avoids the touch of everyone but surprisingly she is fine with Aaron holding her hence she has to stick up to him everywhere she goes, it''s just a pity that Aaron has to work hard and tend to her.

    Naomi hadn''t stopped just there, she had sweetly added with a smile, <em>''Thankfully Ms. Evans is a woman with principles, what if she was like a woman who fakes everything to gain the favor of man to be daughter inw of the Rivas family. Just a thought about it gives me goosebumps.''</em>

    Of course, she didn''t stop at it, she yed a reverse card really well putting on a sweet obedient girl facade over a pretty good time to create a negative image of Aarvi. Despite realizing Aarvi wasn''t what he thought of, he wasn''t ready to meet her before talking with his grandson personally.

    ording to what he saw in the office, he was certain about Aaron''s feelings towards the girl but as far as the information he gathered about Aarvi, she was nowhere suitable for Aaron and he couldn''t understand why Aaron liked her in the first ce.

    Jordan is aware that winning over Aaron with beauty is impossible so <em>''did the girl fool him?''</em> He was kind of sure Aaron can''t fall in love with somebody who uses such tricks to get attention. He believes in Aaron''s personality yet he didn''t want that girl to be in Aaron''s life whose life is nothing in the current situation or overplicated because he had seen her in a very brutal state.

    As much as Aaron respected his grandfather, he loves Aarvi wholeheartedly which couldn''t be measured. He doesn''t want to hurt her nor cross his grandfather''s words and insult him.

    Aarvi took a step back feeling d that Elder Rivas didn''t order to throw her out or forced her out like her father who had grabbed her hair and shoved her out of the gates. Probably that''s the difference between the world where she grew up and where Aaron lived.

    Aaron''s hand which was on her back stiffened without letting her take another step, "Aarvi..."

    She cut in as her hand pulled his hand from her back holding his arm. Jordan wasn''t only disappointed there, Aaron was too but he didn''t show it on his face. She didn''t know nor she could control what Jordan was going to think but she didn''t want to be the throne between them.

    Aarvi faintly smiled at him out of what Aaron even could think. He might hate himself for bringing that situation if she was hiding her sadness behind that smile but he had the feeling she wasn''t faking it. It was like she expected that circumstance and might be prepared for it too.

    Aarvi''s mellow voice was low toned, "Spend time with your family. I will be at home."

    Aaron desperately wanted to say, <em>''You are one to me.''</em> She wasn''t an outsider for him but one among his family or might be closer. Nheless, he knew what she was trying to say.

    Aarvi didn''t wait for his response or reaction, she gave a very modest bow of her head to Jordan and walked back a step before walking towards the main door.

    Jordan was spellbound because that was nowhere near what he had in his mind. He expected to see her making a huge scene or Aaron arguing with him or coaxing her. He felt like a storm was never at his door but he was prepared for it.

    Aaron too wanted to leave with her but was stuck between two stubborn human beings. She would send him back inside if he leaves and his grandfather wanted the same. He turned to his grandfather watching him put on indifference as though he wasn''t the reason behind it and he didn''t witness what just happened.

    That indifference slowly changed to a scowl looking towards him, Aaron was about to check behind him, he felt a gentle tug of his shirt from behind. He turned to see Aarvi fidgety.

    Jordan scoffed in his mind thinking she will now put on a drama however Aaron thought it was because of the car and she was embarrassed to ask him.

    Aarvi was too uneasy to ask nevertheless she didn''t want to be restlesster without rifying it. "Will you leave me?" <em>''due to your grandfather.''</em> She didn''tplete thest part purposefully if Jordan was overhearing them.

    Aarvi wanted to be assured that he wouldn''t change his decision if Jordan pressures him. She was ready to fight for him if he is certain about her and she didn''t want to fight for someone who might change due to other factors.

    Aaron understood her ambiguous question urately. He asked back facing her straight, he wanted to know if she was aware of his feelings or doubting him, "What do you think?"

    Aarvi noticed Jordan''s undivided attention to them trying to catch each word. Her clutch on his shirt tightened, pulling him closer, "I want to hear you say it..."

    Her low tone was very soft on his ears looking at her hopeful gaze. He responded without toning down his voice. He could understand she was whispering so that he doesn''t offend Jordan but he wanted her to know he was resolute, "Then listen to me, I can only be yours and none''s judgment will affect us."

    Jordan: "..."

    Aarvi nodded and turned to leave but Aaron tugged her hand, "Take the car."

    Aarvi shook her head, "I want to stroll... I asked to get my car."

    Jordan: "..."

    <em>''Stroll?! Why am I feeling like I am sending her to take fresh air?''</em> It was his estate hence he knew how rxing to walk around and could enjoy the fresh air and greenery as in a pic.

    Aaron nodded as he had seen her admiring the driveway. "Be careful..."

    Aarvi walked out of the mansion when Megan, the butler, and maids brought many refreshments and snacks to see grandfather and grandson ring at each other.

    "What''s wrong? Where is Gigglemug?" Megan cued the maids to keep trays on the coffee table as she stood watching both men.

    Jordan was the first to break the eye and asked in confusion, "Gigglemug?"

    Megan responded as she held Aaron''s hand taking him to the couch, "Aarvi is Gigglemug, Dad you should meet her, she is a sweet child. By the way, where did she go?"

    Jordan scoffed having no idea Megan knows Aarvi for six years while Aaron responded with a hint of grim, "Grandfather sent her out."

    Megan looked at the duo in confusion without understanding what will Aarvi do outside alone then pped Aaron''s arm, "How could you let her check alone? If you don''t want to show her around, shouldn''t you call me?"

    Aaron''s gaze didn''t change from Jordan while saying, "Aunty Megan, Cupcake is Aarvi."

    "What!" Megan was stunned. Every Rivas family member knows Aaron''s first love is Cupcake.

    "What!?!" Jordan was shocked hearing it. <em>How could he forget Aaron''s Cupcake?</em> Aaron hadn''t spoken to him for three years because of her.

    Megan was the first toe out of the daze and started throwing questions at him forgetting Aaron had stopped everyone talking about her past. "Why didn''t you tell us before? Didn''t you know she was studying with Shawn? She was right beside you all these years." Her heart ached thinking both were so close yet they were apart all these years.

    Jordan didn''t know any of that and didn''t like that fact his investigation came out as nothing when there is so much.

    Megan''s beautiful face tensed, "Aaron, did she forget you too?"

    Excluding Shawn and Aaron, other Rivas family members have no idea Aarvi remembers everything but not Aaron. To them, she doesn''t remember anything so Aaron had to nod seeing her expectant gaze.

    Megan''s eyes filled up feeling really sad for Aaron who fought with his family for Cupcake and waited nine months for her to wake up. "Aaron do you still love Gigglemug? And what about her?" She remembered to ask because she always heard Aarvi formally addressing Aaron as a doctor and fought with him to stay alone.

    Jordan stood up in a jerk and proimed, "She is not right for you. Forget about that girl."

    Aaron uttered the word, "Why?"

    Guilty overcame, Jordan avoided Aaron''s eyes. Thetter didn''t know but Jordan clearly knows the reason behind why Aaron doesn''t exist in Aarvi''s memory.

 Chapter 104 - Aarons Cupcake

    <em>''Why?''</em> Jordan will never dare to say he couldn''t face Aarvi nor he could hide it if she bes a part of the family. Revealing the truth is the same as losing Aaron forever.

    He took steps to leave without answering. He needed time to mull over it and he didn''t really like Aarvi to be part of the Rivas family either.

    Aaron''s voice sounded frosty uttering each word clearly, "Walk away, you will never see me here again."

    Megan held Aaron''s arm to stop him helplessly, "Aaron..."

    Jordan roared, "Aaron." Nine years back or present, he couldn''t believe they still argued for the same girl.

    Aaron didn''t yield and maintained his eye contact where Jordan again failed to look him in the eye right after remembering Aarvi''s oppressing gaze. He did what was best for them but the guilt of hiding it from Aaron crept up.

    <em>''Grandfather, I won''t let you stop me after six years.''</em> It was thest line Jordan had heard from Aaron before Aaron had stopped talking to him. It took him three years to yield the stubborn Aaron and Jordan knew Aaron would nevere back if he leaves now.

    Jordan sat down having no choice against his grandson. He knew Aaron wouldply and listen to him for everything but with an exception for his Cupcake. Jordan had thought it was just puppy love and Aaron would move on. He also got happy when Aaron returned without speaking a word about his Cupcake. Now he understood why Aaron never searched for his Cupcake or spoke about her.

    <em>''Why would he go in search of her when she was right next to him for thest three years?''</em> Jordan had thought Aaron was looking after Aarvi because of the heart inside her, now he realized she got the heart of Rivas princess because she is Cupcake, Aaron''s Cupcake.

    Jordan''s lips separated to ask <em>''Why Connor didn''t tell me this girl is Aaron''s cupcake?''</em> He hadn''t seen Little Aarvi but Connor knew her. His fist tightly balled up thinking father and son purposefully hid everything from him and he was right. The duo purposefully hid from Jordan. Shawn was instructed to hide from everyone whereas Shawn''s father had no idea other than Aarvi epted Aaron.

    Their aim wasn''t to keep it a secret, Connor knew Aarvi doesn''t remember Aaron before thetter even found her hence he had asked Aaron to wait till she wakes up before he discloses it. Shawn got to know Aarvi aka Ava is Cupcake when she woke up fromatose and he overheard Aaron and Connor speaking about Aarvi having no memory of Aaron.

    To avoid Aarvi pressuring herself to remember Aaron or their memories, they hid it to avoid falling on Aarvi''s ears.

    Jordan sounded uptight while he rejected, "Who knows what she did to end up like that three years back? She is not right for you and our family."

    Megan: "..." She wanted to retort but she didn''t have any base and didn''t know why Aarvi was in such a brutal state after her canceled wedding.

    Aaron countered in rxation, "Grandfather, you shouldn''t judge when you don''t even know."

    Jordan frowned as he grounded his teeth. He wasn''t a fool not to understand Aaron would counter for each thing whatever he says and he would never lose in the argument, especially if it''s about Cupcake. "No simple girl will end up that way. Her terrible background will affect you and our family."

    Aaron smirked hearing it and proudly responded, "Yes, she is special. She is unique." <em>Her background?</em> Her current background would leave him wonderstruck.

    Megan tried her best to hide her grin hearing Aaron and ncing at Jordan''s darkened face. Thetter couldn''t believe his ears hearing Aaron shamelessly praising Aarvi when he was trying to reject her by condemning.

    "You want the one who doesn''t even remember you." He felt a pang of guilt while stating it.

    Aaron''s brows raised asking, "Want?" He shook his head confusing Megan before he said, "I need her." She is his need, not just desire.

    The teenager Aaron or the current one, Jordan never heard him mention ''need'' for anything other than Aarvi and he couldn''t understand what was so special about her that he hadn''t moved on and still craves nobody other than her. "Need? What if she was dead three years back? Wouldn''t your ''need'' change by now?"

    Even though Jordan added <em>''If''</em> Megan and Aaron didn''t like to hear it, "Dad!"

    Aaron''s face turned cold. He can''t say how he would have lived without having Aarvi by his side but he was sure he wouldn''t have liked anybody else.

    Jordan ignored their expression and continued, "What if she had married somebody else? Would you have still gone behind her?"

    Aaron''s face deadpanned. It would have been possible because she doesn''t remember him but it was quite uncanny hearing that from Jordan. Aaron wanted to ask how he could say it so he countered meticulously to know how much Jordan knows about Aarvi, "What if she was searching for me and ended up in such a state?"

    Aaron knew he lied but got to see only a nkness on Jordan''s face which didn''t reveal anything. However, Jordan suppressed himself from saying <em>''She has no idea about you.''</em>

    Megan tried to analyze the situation after hearing everything. Aarvi doesn''t remember anybody because of her painful ident which is eptable, <em>''Didn''t Aarvi know Aaron is Rivas? If she knew, why didn''t she contact Aaron through Shawn? Does that mean Aaron has one-sided love all these years?''</em>

    She couldn''t understand why Aaron was going through so much all these years. She wished nothing but happiness for him.

    Jordan didn''t respond to Aaron and changed his argument, "What is her family background? Our Rivas family can''t ept just anybody."

    They were the Rivas family after all. He regretted not asking anything about Aaron''s Cupcake when they were little, now he was sure Connor or Aaron both would cent percent hide everything from him. And Shawn was out of the list because Shawn loves his brother fondly than Jordan to divert any information away.

    Megan who was silent in her thought subconsciously started responding by hearing the family background, "Gigglemug is..." Aaron quickly held her shoulder to stop her right there from telling Aarvi''s birth name that will indicate she is from the Kelly family and was no lowly background girl.

    Megan realized she wasn''t allowed to tell hence she continued in a flow, "Oh I am sorry for talking in the middle. Please continue..." She smartly pulled herself out without letting Jordan sense it.

    Little did she know, each of them is keeping secret from each other and that secret is only about one girl, Aarvi Evans aka Ava Kelly. If some wanted to protect her, the other two weren''t ready to face the wrath of Aaron. And only one who knew everything was Aaron''s father Connor Rivas.

    Aaron nonchntly responded, "I will marry my Cupcake but not her family or background."

    Jordan couldn''t understand why Aaron can''t see anything when it is about this girl. He kind of regretted challenging the teenager Aaron.

    It was Jordan who had given one million to fifteen-year-old Aaron and challenged him to prove what he could do with it. Aaron invested and multiplied the money in a year. Then bought the cafe near the school and started managing it at the age of sixteen. That cafe made the whole Rivas family be proud of Aaron and thetter found his Cupcake through that cafe.

    Jordan had thought he was just a little kid when he had told them he found his bride, he was irritated when Aaron wasn''t ready to stay in country S because of her and now he realized how persistent and certain Aaron was and is about his Cupcake.

    "The marriage is not about only two individuals." For him, marriage is never about just two people in love or two in an arranged marriage. A marriage also establishes rights and responsibilities between the couple and between them and their inws.

    Aaron hummed in response, "Hence I brought her here so that she could get a family love." As much as she epted him as hers, he wanted his family to be hers and get all the love and affection she missed in her own family.

    He brought her to the family mansion because he thought if he told them she was the one who he loved from the past, Jordan would understand her as his Cupcake and ept her but, "I guess I was wrong about my own family."

    Megan whispered immediately hearing his disappointment in the family, "No, no... I love Gigglemug, you better get my Gigglemug back." She wanted to see Aarvi smiling,ughing, talking, and happier like before.

    Aaron''s face softened hearing Megan, he wasn''t sure if it is possible with others but he will get his lively cheerful Cupcake.

    Jordan was speechless, <em>''Does he mean to say I failed him and that girl deserves a better family than us?''</em> Aaron means to say Jordan failed him for still not understanding what Aarvi meant for him however he wasn''t looking down on his family, he knew well they could give the family affection that wascking in Aarvi''s life.

    Jordan stood up in rage and held the power of the elder in the family, "Aaron Rivas, is she important to you more than the family? Did we grow up to listen to this?"

    Megan''s back stiffened. She didn''t expect her father-inw to ask Aaron to choose between family and love. She knows Aaron would never leave the family nor he could leave his Cupcake.

 Chapter 105 - Pay Me With Your Body

    Opposite to the reactions that Jordan was expecting and Megan thought, Aaron was more rxed realizing his family was no less of a stereotype to what Aarvi had summarised him about the movies and dramas she had watched or the Hays family behavior.

    He didn''t worry nor took them lightly. Choosing one was never in his dictionary. If he selects the Rivas family over Aarvi, then he wasn''t Aaron at all, if he selects Aarvi over the family then he wasn''t fitted to be called the Rivas.

    He responded to the question with a twist, "Grandfather, Aarvi is a family to me hence the family I choose has her."

    Jordan was inarticte and thought,<em> ''What was I thinking? Winning on my grandson? Didn''t I want a grandson loaded with smartness?''</em> He felt like he was making fun of himself when he was the one who pampered his elder grandson, watching him grow strong and smart.

    Megan was awestruck at her son. Aaron didn''t and never disappointments her in anything he does.

    Aaron continued looking at his grandfather who was still thinking how to separate the duo and win on his grandson, "I can prioritize though..."

    Jordan''s lips twitched hearing it. Without another word, he knew who Aaron would prioritize because they were the ones who taught him that way. A girl leaves her parents and her world to enter a new alien world of her husband and it is the husband''s responsibility to pamper her, make herfortable in the new life.

    Jordan felt like whatever they taught Aaron was backfiring him and he didn''t have the right to refute. He really wanted to retort as <em>''You guys aren''t married to prioritize her.''</em> But he didn''t dare to say it thinking Aaron might leave and return in less than an hour with marriage certificates in hand.

    Aaron was capable of that but he was waiting for Aarvi. He knew well Aarvi wouldn''t marry him unless she could love him back wholeheartedly.

    Megan cut off Aaron and cheered what he would have affirmed, "Gigglemuges first then us." Then she advised, "She doesn''t have anybody other than us now, so lower your work and spend more time with her."

    Aaron faintly smiled as a response to Megan before looking at Jordan who really doubted if they were his family or Aarvi''s family. Instead of acknowledging her as Aaron''s woman, he felt like she should ept him.

    "She has no identity, other than following you and seducing you, she is nothing." Despite knowing Aaron would counter, he failed to stop himself from saying and believed that she is nothing without Aaron.

    Aaron really wished he could tell him about her current identity but Aarvi wouldn''t like that. He also kind of agrees with her point of view. He doesn''t want anyone to ept her for owning Skr International, if one is capable of epting her as a nobody, then she would give them the right to love the real her. It''s easy to love when there is sunshine but they want to be loved when there are hurricanes and darkness.

    "Her identity is My Everything..." Then he continued about ''<em>seducing''</em> "Yeah, your grandson is failing to seduce her."

    Megan tried to bury it however she let outughter patting Aaron''s back, "Try harder..." Then she whispered as she giggled, "Shawn masters at it, ask him for tips." She shook her head helplessly imagining Aarvi ignoring Aaron.

    Jordan knew they understood what he meant and was rendered speechless by their behavior. He was helpless against Aaron in his Cupcake''s matter hence he decided to send Aarvi away from Aaron.

    "Exactly, without you she is nothing and I will not acknowledge her." Jordan snarled.

    "Alright, no issues..." Aaron stood up and straightened his cuffs, "Aunty Megan, Dad, and uncle will be at home on Saturday so please make some time if possible. I will bring Aarvi..." Then he looked at Jordan whose lips were twitching hearing the<em> ''Alright''.</em>

    Jordan expected to hear Aaron request him to meet Aarvi and talk to her. That way Jordan thought to send her away but he didn''t get to hear it instead, "Grandfather, please stay in your room or outhouse or go to the farmhouse if you don''t want to see her."

    Jordan: "..."

    Megan sessfully controlled her giggles but her face turned red visibly. Nobody would dare to go against Jordan excluding Aaron, simrly, nobody would dare to ask him to stay away from his own house as Aaron did.

    Jordan hissed, "You damned boy, how dare you send me out of my own home? I am not going anywhere."

    Aaron shrugged, "Good to know." He was leaving the mansion ying Jordan speechless but Megan took him upstairs to the family living room and asked everything about how he found Aarvi and what is their current rtionship.

    Aaron was patient with her as he would be with his own mother so he briefed everything to hear her happily cheering him to make Aarvi his sooner the better. It was evening when he left the Rivas family mansion for Avron mansion.

    --- At Avron mansion ---

    As soon as he alighted the car, his first question to the maid who was cleaning the garden, "Aarvi?"

    The maid quickly bowed as she responded, "Young master, Miss is in the backyard swing."

    Aaron didn''t respond and entered the mansion to go behind it. He was d Aarvi loved it and uses it. He was dismayed to see Milo Wen chatting with Melia as he worked.

    Milo Wen quickly stood up and greeted, "President Rivas." Melia warmly wished, "Young master, you are home. Shall I ask the chef to prepare for dinner?"

    Aaron responded to Melia first, "No, I will cook." Then his gaze went to Milo who understood and reported, "Ms. Evans asked me to get all the files that need your attention..." Then his gaze went on the slowly moving swing, "She worked on them till now and dozed off."

    She had her own work, Aaron couldn''t understand why she was stressing over his work. "You can leave." Then he went to the swing to see her peacefully sleeping but she woke up when he tried to move theptop and files away.

    Lazy to sit up, Aarvi yawned and stretched her hand towards him to pull her up but the man misunderstood and got on the swing next to her and pinched her cheeks, "Shouldn''t you rest instead of working?"

    Aarvi blinked a few times before asking, "Why are you sitting here? This is my swing."

    Aaron: "..."

    The cupcakes and now the swing added in?! He can''t let swing get ahead of him, "Fine, cupcakes are canceled." He pettily scoffed.

    Aarvi licked her lips and pulled him back seeing his act of getting off, "I will share this swing with you."

    Aaron bobbed her head and leaned on the cage while she took his office file and handed it to him, "You should invest in this project but I have marked seven uses, make sure to recheck them and modify to your benefit. They have used the brain to tempt you to get your investment but these uses are dangerous and could be used..."

    Aaron heard her as he opened the file to check the project file but was astonished to see her snuggle up and lean on him as she pointed at the file wherever she had marked and where he should pay attention to.

    He wasn''t sure if she came to his arms unintentionally or willingly. He gently adjusted her as he wrapped his arm around her so that both could easily see the file.

    She had gone through each of the files hence she briefed about the project with it''s the pro and cons. If he hadn''t gone to the mansion, he would have heard his employees presenting while going through the files, now he doesn''t have to pack his next day schedule as everything was done alone by Aarvi.

    Half an hour passed talking about the different projects when Aaron mused, "How about you work for me from tomorrow? I like this working style."

    She raised her head and realized how they were sitting... No, she was reclining on him the whole time. It proved to her that she can be more than casual with Aaron, so she yed along without getting embarrassed.

    She volunteered to lure him, "I am not so easy to poach. How are you going to entice me to work for you?"

    Aaron was amused looking at her active and cheeky hence he offered a really attractive one only reserved for her, "Myself!"

    Aarvi brows raised hearing him. It was hard to reject a proposition so she took the chance and climbed on top of him. Her fingers grazed his jawline looking at him in the eye and her alluring voice was like melting honey evoking his desires, "I might ept if you are going to pay me with your body."

    Then she went closer as her fingertips continued to freely graze at his neck. Her tilted head, soft eyes on him with a bewitching smile, he tempted to kiss her ruby delicate lips when there was hardly any space left.

 Chapter 106 - Grateful To Leon Harmon

    Aaron''s breath twitched as she continued to close the distance between them and brushed her nose with his. He craved to hold her and kiss her lips when her hot breath continued to assault on his skin.

    Her lower lip corner touched his lips ever so gently causing him to hold his breath and anticipate while he wanted to grab her and taste her lips until he was content. Her face moved away from his lips next to his cheek, he felt her soft cheek graze his but it just passed away giving him the feel.

    Her low seductive voice sounded at his ear with her lips dancing nearing them, "Nothing less."

    Aaron felt like she was testing his self-control when he exactly knew she was just ying with him and the woman''s heartbeat didn''t even skip a beat being so close to him while his heart was racing at an unstoppable speed.

    Aarvi was flipping aside amazed by his calmposition but her eyes widened when he went on top of her but she soon came to a sweet little girl look blinking at him innocently making it hard for him to do anything.

    If anybody sees her different states in such a short time, they would doubt as she has a dual personality or probably possessed but he knew well she is outwitting him again. "Aarvi Evans, it''s always a big bad wolf eating the little red riding hood."

    "Oh!" Then she imed, "So I will be a big bad wolf and you are my handsome little red riding hood."

    Aaron looked at her dainty face in fascination trying his best to keep his gaze away from her lips to avoid crashing on them, "Are you flirting with me?"

    She shook her head faintly and corrected him, "I am seducing you." Megan had called her and briefed what happened in the house. She had even asked Aarvi how she could ignore Aaron''s charming face when he seduces her. In other words, Megan asked her to go easy on him.

    Aaron knows she was tempting him and sadly she was sessful too, "You have to bear the consequences after seducing me."

    Aarvi innocently asked as though she didn''t understand what he meant, "Why?"

    Aaron: "..." If he didn''t know she still had her limitations, they would be kissing now instead of talking.

    She continued mischievously, "I just want to seduce and leave." Then she giggled to stop acting. "Alright, I need a hug." When she was on top or he, they had clearly maintained space so she asked for his warm cozy hug.

    Aaron pinched her cheek thinking his life going to be hard if she keeps seducing him. Looking at her hands asking for a hug, "Like this?" He asked in a dilemma as they were lying on the swing bed. It wasn''t going to be a hug but sleeping on her

    She wrapped her arms around his neck without responding to him. Normally she hugs him and he had already once cuddled her to sleep so she felt no difference having no cross thoughts.

    He rolled down holding her in the embrace to avoid his mind thinking something else if he stays on top of her. He apologized, caressing her head, "I am sorry about my grandfather."

    Lying side by side, she didn''t like their hug so she pushed him and sat down confusing him, "You shouldn''t apologize to it. If I was in his ce, probably I would have taken a whip and chased after the girl."

    Aaron: "..."

    He felt sorry for their unborn son or daughter-inw, also grandson or granddaughter-inw imagining Aarvi swinging the whip to scare everyone away. Nevertheless, he smiled knowing she understood instead of misunderstanding or disliking his grandfather.

    Doubtfully he spread his arms leaning on the cage of swing and she hopped to his arms happily, "This is better." Seeing her rxing embracing him, he casually asked, "Do you like to hug me so much?"

    Aarvi hummed in affirmation before giving the reason, "It''s like, my all day tension and tiredness dissipates." She paused, then she raised her head and asked in hysteria, "It isn''t any kind of fetish, right?"

    Aaron chuckled as he helped her to get off the swing to go inside the mansion, "There is a hormone called Oxytocin. Hugging is one of the actions that discharge oxytocins in your brain naturally. That helps in bonding and strengthening interpersonal rtionships. It is also called a cuddle hormone or love hormone."

    Aarvi cut in feeling suspicious, "That doesn''t answer my question. Are you trying to fool me with medical science?"

    Aaron bobbed her head and continued, "The Cortisol hormones are stress hormones which will be reced with oxytocins hence you will feel rxed and at ease."

    Now it made sense to Aarvi who nodded, then jumped in front of him, and asked in an interrogation tone, "Have you felt like I said when you hug me?"

    Aaron bent to her height going closer to face her straight, his thumb gently circled on her wless rosy cheek while saying, "My brain releases oxytocins just by looking at this pretty little face."

    Aarvi''s smile broadened hearing him and demanded curiously, "Then I should charge you something."

    As much as he loved to bake her cupcakes, he was also envious of it. He quickly thought and countered, "Don''t tell me your dangerously pleasing face just values cupcakes?"

    Aarvi understood what he had expected her to charge him and she really wanted to be a dummy, seeing him still flirting and trying to trick her. She pointed her forehead jutting her lower lip into a pout, blinking harmlessly.

    Making him happy is that easy if it''s Aarvi and she saw him smile helplessly before cupping her backhead to kiss her forehead.

    Leaving their work aside, Aaron cooked while Aarvi sat on the ind kitchen counter and helped him with the preparation of dinner and highly demanded cupcakes.

    --- At Rivas Industries ---

    The next day, Aaron had expected Aarvi to follow him as she had told Shawn and Dax but she left sooner than him and he went to his office.

    Entering his office, Milo was towing behind him when a papernded on the file he was holding and saw Aarvi sneaking behind them asking him to read it.

    "President Rivas, your first appointment is with the flowers..." Milo nced at Aarvi who quickly hid when Aaron was turning behind thinking Milo lost his mind.

    Milo Wenposed and continued to read without meeting Aaron''s eyes, "After appreciating the flowers, you have a coffee date on the couch as you go through the files..."

    <em>''Ms. Evans, why do you want me to die?''</em> Milo thought but he had to continue. "...as you admire the pretty girl in front of you. Then you have a morning meeting to resolve the issue raised at the construction site..."

    Milo was amazed by how well she kept track of Aaron''s work but his lips twitched with continued lines, "... so please don''t keep thinking about the girl who will be in your office room. Complete your work without flirting other than taking quick nces at her serious working face so that you two could go out for a lunch. You might have to miss her till evening anyhow she will get you some tasty snacks so don''t ck off."

    Milo Wen controlledughing when he raised his head to face Aaron''s amusement. He thought he might have to continue the actual schedule but Aaron cued him to leave as he went to the couch where Aarvi was sitting in the armchair without showing herself.

    "My today''s schedule is winning and engaging." Aaron went in front of her to see her holding a beautiful bouquet of light pink tulip bulbs. He likes her choice of flowers instead of randomly picking one, "Are you really going to get me one daily?"

    He asked as he kissed her head while taking the bouquet. Aarvi hummed and added, "Unless I really can''t, I will get you one."

    He curiously asked seeing so many varieties of flowers she has in the shop and gets him. "I wanted to ask for a long time, do you have a flower farm?"

    Aarvi didn''t hide it, "Yeah, eighty acres near backwaters dune of the Mocon dam... Leon Harmon is allergic to pollen." She wasn''t sure how he would react to it knowing her real reason behind the farm and the shop.

    Aaron smirked standing in akimbo thinking about her farnd, "No doubt Shawn calls you artful businesswoman."

    "Heh?" Aarvi was confused with the reaction she got. Aaron rubbed her head and went towards the vase, "Your monthly turnover at the farm is enough for us to live for years."

    It was and for outdoor shooting and the charges are sky-high, it sends flowers to Mocon and other three cities around. She had employed over fifty who looked no less than bouncers. It was a perfect hideout ce if Leon Harmon gets to know. Or if she wants to severe Leon''s allergy, she doesn''t have to spend a penny to fill his ces with flowers.

    She never did anything that brings losses to her even if it is for her vengeance, "Aren''t you upset?"

    Aaron returned to her, seeing her puzzled expression, "Nope, I am grateful to Leon Harmon for giving you such a wonderful concept that I am enjoying."

    Her trouble instantly reced with content while her hands unknowingly caressed his face.

    Aaron didn''t evade her touch or made her ufortable, "What is your n for today?" Since she was going out in the afternoon, he kind of guessed she has some ns.

    Aarvi smirked remembering her absurd n. She had thought to take a break but somebody was stepping her line repeatedly, "The Craft family."

 Chapter 107 - Out Of The World

    The Craft family, a minor business family which raised to fame just by tailing the Harmon family and following Leon Harmon. For any project that Harmons invested, the Craft family would blindly invest a little to keep up their ie.

    <em>Which ambitious yet wicked businessman wouldn''t want to win over the whole business world and stand above all others?</em> Billy Craft, President of Craft Limited, and a friend of Leon Harmon to the world while he ns to crush Leon Harmon internally. A humble businessman to society but a douchebag in real life.

    When Leon Harmon proposed a project to him nine years ago with all due respect, Billy had fallen for it thinking of himself as great and elder but became a ve to Leon Harmon under his power. Being stomped by him whenever he wanted, Billy wished to rule over Leon butgged behind in both intelligence and viciousness.

    To get out of the clutch of Leon Harmon, he needed somebody powerful and unconquerable by Leon, since the Rivas family leaves him out of the ount, he had desperately tried to befriend Skr International. To his surprise, he got a chance to invest in the Mall of Mocon without knowing it was just a tiny trap by Aarvi. Then to his misery, he never got to touch Skr again.

    That gave an ample reason for him to hate Skr as thetter didn''t sound to have a strong background. This chance was used by Leon Harmon, he provoked the mid-forties president to fight for his right at Mall of Mocon just to get the information about the President of Skr International who is thergest shareholder of Mall of Mocon.

    Without realizing he was just a scapegoat, Billy went on and on creating fuss at the board members of Mall of Mocon. Aarvi''s little game is just to throw Billy out of the picture before he could taint the Mall of Mocon or Dax''s fury reaches the limits.

    After a useless meeting in the Mall of Mocon meeting hall on thest floor, Dax yearned to crush Billy Craft who was huffing in anger failing to win on Dax. Thetter had to keep his calm because his Dum Dum had promised to squash the bug doing exactly nothing.

    Dax was first to leave with his secretary as he was the chairperson of the meeting, and he was followed by Billy Craft who wanted to lunge on Dax and break his head but his ears perked up hearing Dax''s secretary secretly mentioning, "CEO Grant, President is in the mall. She will meet you downstairs."

    Well, it was an act of secretly delivering the news to Dax and he made sure to keep his voice audible to Billy Craft so that cuttlefish behind them could fall into the trap ready to be deep-fried by... Aarvi?! Nope. She will watch while somebody else does the work.

    As nned, Billy didn''t only want to see the President of Skr but to meet and indoctrinate the president in his favor. <em>''She!?''</em> He was surely shaken than being surprised. <em>''How could a woman grow so strong? She definitely used unspeakable things.''</em> His legs stopped moving thinking <em>''Is she an old woman? Or a young woman? The women are easier to handle anyway. If I get her to my hands, I should get Skr.''</em> He grinned slyly in triumph before anything could happen in his favor.

    Dax and his secretary had walked pretty ahead towards the esctor to go downstairs while Billy stood there as though in a daze. Other shareholders or the manager left the meeting hall giving weird gazes at Billy. They never liked to have Billy on the board for uselessly wasting the time without understanding what they say and stubbornly argues with them as a righteous person.

    Billy smirked when all left and Dax went downstairs whereas his secretary was confused looking at the weird behavior of his boss. "President..."

    Billy cut him off, "Let''s go." and quickly barged into the emergency exit that was just a few steps away.

    <em>''Thud''</em> Billy mmed the door open in hurry.

    "Ahhhh..." A girl shrieked in fear breaking the kiss with her boyfriend.

    Billy scoffed ncing at the young couple and he continued to descend the stairs ignoring them as his secretary towed behind after a quick bow to the couple in apology.

    On the other end, Dax went downstairs and looked right and left before spotting the beauty walking towards him in high heels donning a ck sleeveless in bodycon dress. Her long hair was in a clean ponytail with a blood-red color on her lips. She was totally simple but undoubtedly a stunning beauty.

    ''Vampire!'' Dax returned the smile that appeared on her face as they covered the distance between them, "My Honey Bun looks boring." He disliked the dress due to its dullness. He usually likes the trendy style she chooses while she goes out with him or Shawn or when she has to spend time in rxed clothes.

    Whereas Aarvi''s brows arced looking at his new style. Dax was in a business suit and the difference was, it was a Chinese cor suit style, "Hmmm striking..." He catches the attention of eyes wearing formals or casuals.

    "I am pissed off, I need a hug..." Dax started his spoiled behavior to get a hug. After punching his stomach, Aarvi hugged him but started thinking whether oxytocin releases hugging Dax but she didn''t feel much changes. <em>''Why?''</em> She needed to ask Aaron for the answer.

    "President Evans!" Dax''s secretary greeted her almost like a whisper to avoid anybody hearing him greet her as President.

    Dax poked her head seeing her lost in thought without acknowledging his secretary. Aarvi shook her head in mind to remove Aaron and thoughts of him. <em>''No distraction.''</em>

    She nodded at the secretary in response and asked, "Where is President Craft?"

    The secretary responded, "I am sure he heard me but he didn''t follow us."

    Aarvi who knew theplete architecture of the mall peeked behind Dax but there was no President Craft then she smirked, "Dax, look at me. Secretary Sawyer, please check if anybody is peeking at us behind me."

    Dax started his acting as Professional CEO, "President Evans, it''s pleasure meeting you after such a long time..." She controlledughing and shook his hand, "I will make sure to keep visiting you and kick your ass if you don''t work well, CEO Grant."

    Secretary Sawyer opened the file as though he was reading it for her as he responded, "President Evans, you are right. President Craft and his secretary''s eyes are on us."

    Aarvi nodded in acknowledgment of his words. President Craft had two choices, rush to meet her when she will be talking to Dax or follow her when she parts ways from Dax. The first choice had lighter effects on the npared to the second so it was on the right track.

    Dax voiced, "This cunning old fox knows I will break his head if I see him outside." Secretary Sawyer too added his remarks, "Any undergraduate could do business better than him."

    Aarvi chuckled hearing them causing the Secretary to look at her in amusement. He doesn''t even remember seeing her smile, probably three years back. Unknowingly a smile naturally appeared on his face while she spoke, "Dax, do you want his office floors for anything?"

    It was andmark building after all so Dax gave it a thought if Skr needs any office floors but their own building is massive and phenomenal hence he instantly showed dislike. "I don''t want it. Instead, I would like Rivas towers."

    Aarvi knew Dax wanted to hear her defend Aaron but she asked cluelessly, "Do you want to sit next to Aaron and work? Amazing, I can keep himpany and work alongside you."

    <em>''Rivas? Aaron... Aaron Rivas?''</em> Secretary Sawyer analyzed but wasn''t surprised as many of their projects have Rivas Industries investments or vice versa and he also knows Shawn, Dax, and Aarvi are the golden trio of University S.

    Dax remembered Aaron''s stern face and shrugged, "Never mind." He knew well Aaron wasn''t just what he shows, a doctor taking the whole business by storm was nothing to be underestimated. He still doesn''t know how Aaron had managed to get Aarvi aka Ava during that time. For him, Aaron is like a cid ocean surface with a big current underneath if disturbed.

    He asked in curiosity as he didn''t know, "What are you going to do now?"

    Aarvi grinned mischievously, "Something you will love it."

    <em>''Ugh, she never answers me directly.''</em> Dax felt like teaching her how to respond to the questions he asks, "I burn with curiosity every single time."

    "Curiosity has its own reason for existing. You will find it out soon." She teased.

    Dax didn''t ask further due to the Secretary beside him, "Does he know you?" He meant to ask if Billy Craft knows Ava Kelly.

    Aarvi hummed but feigned ignorance to it, "I am not showing myself anyway." Right after her, Dax threw his question out of curiosity, "Then how will you manage? He will surely run after you."

    Aarvi gave him a quick hug standing on her toes, "Watch me." Then she walked away on the perpendicr hallway.

    On the other end, Billy watched the young girl walking away from Dax andmanded his secretary by pushing him, "That way, run and stop her." as he ran behind his secretary.

    Dax and Secretary Sawyer''s jaws dropped and eyes widened in shock without believing their own eyesight.

    Secretary Sawyer gulped the nonexistent saliva as hemented, "CEO Grant, I am seeing things."

    <em>''My Dum Dum is out of the world.''</em> He really looked forward to her further game of how she is going to squash the bug.

 Chapter 108 - Is It Guilt?

    After asking Dax to watch her, Aarvi stepped away from them and went out of Billy and his secretary''s sight. <em>What did Billy see?</em> Her lean figure, short in ck dress, and her hair in a ponytail.

    <em>Isn''t a little ck dressmon and go-to style by many girls?</em>

    <em>Aren''t lean girls in the mall numerous?</em>

    <em>How many will he check thinking of her looking at the ck dress?</em>

    Aarvi held theyer of cloth at the neckline of the dress and pulled it off with a little force. Then she snapped the stic that was holding her long hair to shorten the length.

    Ayer of dress gracefully cascaded down to the floor as she took short steps, a dark multicolored colored cloth cowled around her slender neck, slightly shaking her head to cataract her long hair that rolled down resting at her waist. Her right hand gently parted her hair sideways while her left hand put on the sunsses on her ears.

    Aplete transformation in just five seconds bulged Secretary Sawyer''s eyes out of the socket without believing the sight. The transformation was like a crash on his thoughts.

    Dax and Secretary Sawyer were yet topose when she turned around and shed a bewitching smile, calming their hearts instantly by bringing a smile on their faces.

    <em>''Boring?''</em> Dax felt like nobody could adorn the elegance and gracefulness that she carried. <em>''My Dum Dum is out of the world.''</em> He thought.

    Going against his wish to follow her to see what unfolds, he returned to the office to wait for the news that Billy will face when Aarvi won''t even face him yet she assured Dax that Billy couldn''t pester him or other board members after that day.

    <em>''How could a dress transformation of my Dum Dum bring such trouble for Billy?''</em> He has to ept the fate that he will burn with curiosity every single time she does something.

    The curiosity wasn''t only killing Dax, Secretary Sawyer was edgy to know what was going to happen to Billy when they weren''t using any power or resources to shut him out. He had to force himself from asking Dax when the words were on his lips threatening to slip out.

    On this end, Aarvi strolled to an open cafe in the mall which had a clear view of therge hall in the center of the mall. "Excuse me, Miss, What would you like to have?"

    Aarvi nced at the waiter who had a faint professional smile trying to discern her identity, Aarvi didn''t bother his gaze and ordered, "Sweet and sour lime water, Thank you." as she ditched the thought of coffee that came to her mind.

    The waiter gave a modest bow and quickly left feeling mysterious about the air around the woman.

    Aarvi saw Billy''s secretary running out from the other hallway and bbergasted. He held his chest breathing heavily watching the huge hall full of couples and youngsters.

    Billy is a middle-aged man who needed time to catch up on him and mmed his secretary''s back seeing him standing, <em>''m''</em>

    "Ahhh... Boss..." Secretary groaned in pain and turned to Billy who was holding the wall to take a breath.

    The hallway Aarvi walked was only 100 meters but the hallway they used was double of it so it was in Aarvi''s expectation. She waited for him to look at the hall and pale in shock after seeing her first surprise.

    Billy yowled at his secretary without caring about his public image, "What are you looking at? Go and find..." His jaw dropped deep down, his eyes were popped out watching the hall full of people.

    He felt his limbs weaken at the sight of many girls in the ck dress. His face morphed with misery trying to count the girls in ck dresses.

    His secretary thought Billy was on the verge of tears and quickly patted his back, "Boss, it''s alright. Let''s leave. I don''t think Skr International President could engage inmon people activities."

    <em>''Thap''</em>

    Billy pped his secretary''s arm and stood inpose as though he didn''t feel his heart at the throat by the sight. "Don''t pretend like you know the President of Skr. If she wanted fame, she would be trending in the news every day, she wants to live likemon people hence she has hidden her identity."

    Secretary: "..."

    <em>''Who is pretending like they know the President of Skr International?''</em> He thought and again tried to persuade him with another topic, "President Craft, I don''t think President of Skr is a woman. I heard that it was just a rumor to keep Skr trending."

    Billy sneered at his secretary without trying to understand uncovering the President of Skr is like finding a needle in a haystack. His stubbornness won against his secretary''s little brain, "You are just good for nothing. Don''t dare to ck at a crucial time. Find the lissom woman in a ck dress."

    The secretary wanted to run into the wall because that was better than peering on the women out there. "Boss there are many slender women..."

    Billy pped his head for still standing and wasting time, "Many there? Isn''t that woman fat? That one short, do you want me to teach you how to differentiate?"

    The secretary saw a fewughing at them thinking as father and son bantering, he desperately wanted to leave but he can''t run away due to his job so he decided to fool his president. He toned down his voice and sounded like a dumb man asking for guidance, "President Craft, why don''t you teach me once?"

    Not only did Billy fall to Aarvi''s trap but he also tripped to his secretary''s trick. With the superior air, he snorted and walked to the center with his secretary in tow, He pointed at the legs of ady, "They are fat, eliminated."

    His secretary gave fakepliments raising Billy''s pride higher while he rolled his eyes, "Boss, you are amazing."

    Billy smirked, raising his chin high to let his secretary feel his nonexistent aura, then he pointed to another girl in ck, "She is short, eliminated..." He shrugged arrogantly without watching his loud tone.

    ....

    In the coffee shop, the waiter noticed Aarvi nkly looking at the group in the hall when he served her lime water. Thinking she is unaware of what was happening he thought to brief the situation to her. "Miss, here is your order..." He paused when her gaze went to the highball ss that had ck straw, a slice of lemon at the salted rim of the ss.

    Aarvi gave a faint nod, "Thank you." Her toneless voice ended there and her gaze went back to the men in the crowd, Billy''s secretary had sneakily left the crowd but Billy was still unaware of the situation and was going on talking to himself garnering the attention of others.

    The waiter next to her spoke in a fine and respectful tone catching her attention, "Miss, this crowd and lively atmosphere is due to the photo shoot. The photographer''s theme is <em>''Happiness in the dark world''</em> hence he weedmon people as their model for group photography. They are giving the ck dress for free to those models hence the excitement is high. Miss, you are in ck and also beautiful, why don''t you try it if you are interested?"

    Aarvi changed the subject, "You don''t seem to be a waiter by profession." That calmposure for a waiter is difficult to achieve and he wasn''t flirting with her nor showing interest in her but delivering the information which was actually created by her.

    She saw his tall, well-built frame and wildly guessed, "Have a seat." She pointed to the opposite seat for him, keeping her attention on his bodynguage before she smirked.

    The waiter sat down and removed his waiter uniform cap before apologizing to her sincerely, "I didn''t mean to follow you. I am sorry."

    Aarvi sipped her drink and uttered smoothly, "Yet you did."

    He watched her serene face but distracted every time looking at his reflection on her mirrored sunsses. <em>Is it guilt Or herposure?</em> His n was unexpected and carried out smoothly yet she caught him just because he tried to behave like a friendly waiter, "I..."

    Aarvi cut in, "Let''s watch the show first." Then her gaze returned to the crowd where Billy was arguing with youngsters who were protecting their girlfriend.

    ....

    Billy hadn''t noticed his secretary absconding and continued in his prideful arrogant tone, "She is fat... Look at her ugly messy hair... Ugh, this skin hurt my eyes... Such a boyish girl, she doesn''t even know how to behave..."

    While hisment left, each one who heard him started grounding their teeth thinking a psychopath was eyeing the girls. Hisments even brought tears to the eyes of some girls by looking at themselves. Whereas young men started fuming in rage feeling protective of those girls and their girlfriend.

    A bold girl held the shoulder of Billy and swung him around. Her tone was filled with anger yet she tried to respect his age, "Sir, you should mind what you say. We are of your daughter''s age so bear it in mind."

    Whereas the brainless Billy got offended by the simple manhandling by a girl. Instead of apologizing for his behavior, he pointed at her looking at a young man, "Is she your girlfriend? Look at her behavior." Then he rolled his eyes at the girl scoffing aloud, "I am looking for a young graceful girl, and that never can be you."

    Billy turned to leave but the girl''s boyfriend punched him on the face and bellowed at Billy who was groaning in pain, "I dare you to say that again."

    Another young man identified Billy from the emergency exit, "This man?! He scared my girlfriend and ran away without apologizing."

    Billy realized the big problem he was in. He had checked out andmented on the girls over there so openly that more thirty youngsters were ready to teach him a lesson.

 Chapter 109 - Black Mark

    Billy Craft ignored his painful cheek, a swelling eye circling with darkness, andughed awkwardly, he apologized without sincerity so that he could escape from them, "Hahaha... My old age got me there. Sorry, I should leave. Hahaha." He needed to escape but theposure he showed had sweat dripping from his forehead, his hands were very mmy and trembling as he gritted his teeth looking for his secretary.

    The fakeness was too prominent in his tone and stiff face therefore it was easier to understand. Yet Aarvi thought the youngsters might leave him considering him as at the age of their father. This much drama was enough for her to subdue an insect-like Billy Craft.

    Probably it was her stroke of good luck, the things wanted to be easier for her. The reporters arranged in the mall had just witnessed the scene and were getting happy for the hot news. Firstly, Billy Craft is the president of a knownpany and had a public image to maintain. Secondly, the girls hemented on and checked out were of his daughter, Mia Craft''s age. Mia Craft is a celebrity who always strived for a goddess image in the entertainment industry. Hence there was going to be a huge drama.

    That''s exactly what Aarvi nned. Tarnish the image of the Craft family - In the process.

    While many felt it was the end and Billy tried to leave but he was blocked by a young man who held his cor and asked sharply, "You are searching for a gracefuldy and you don''t know how she looks. Why are you searching for her? To harass?"

    Then everyone became enraged with their thoughts running wildly. A girlmented worriedly, "What if that girl is alone?"

    A girl cowered next to her boyfriend saying, "He creeps me out to even walk alone anywhere."

    "He is a dirty old man lusting over the young woman."

    "Perverts like him should rot in the prison."

    While thements went on, Aarvi didn''t feel sorry for Billy Craft even if the group might end Billy in the hospital or prison. Killing a person or supporting the person who harms deserves the same punishment. Billy is part of many of Leon Harmon''s deeds and an eye witness for what Ava Kelly went through.

    The news reporters who were just snapping pictures of Billy Craft started recording the video and some even started the live streaming on the media pages.

    Aarvi nonchntly shifted her left side hair parting to the right side covering her left side view from any camera that might capture her profile. She faced the disguised man in the waiter uniform who was watching her instead of the crowd and mishaps.

    "You should be saving the man over there, isn''t that your duty?" Aarvi asked and sipped her lime water without a hint of faze.

    "Why are you hiding your identity?" That man asked controlling his urge to remove her sunsses but the response he got was a pure smile causing him to lower his head.

    ...

    While Aarvi and the man sat with unfathomable expressions, Billy Craft was shouting for his secretary to save him, "Jack... Jack... Jack... Where the f*ck are you?"

    <em>''Pooh''</em> A young man swung his fist and punched the jawline of Billy.

    <em>''Ahhh...''</em> That was a pretty hard blow on Billy who stumbled on his feet and fell down squeezing his eyes shut and his face turned to a grimace. Probably it was a simple and obvious decision by Billy that he had no chance and no point in retaliation which might end him up even more brutally.

    Another man kicked Billy without mercy and it followed, many started kicking or punching him as they cursed the middle-aged man.

    Billy curled up covering his face, pressing his hands on his head, swallowing the pain. The best he could do is to wait and it is his only option until the help arrives.

    The sharp pain was bing increasingly difficult for him to just bear with it and started shrieking in anguish. Unintendedly, images of a pale girl started shing in his mind. She had desperately tried to relieve herself screaming in agony when he was kicking andughing at her. His body shook violently remembering how much she had suffered before they had killed her.

    He had removed all his frustration and hatred of Leon from a powerless girl without caring why she reached under the hands of cruel Leon Harmon and others. Probably he had never seen Leon Harmon brutally kill anybody other than her.

    He strongly felt it was his retribution when her bloody petite face kept repeating in his mind even after the mall security quickly saved him.

    The security guard tried to talk to him, "Sir... Sir... Are you alright? Sir, can you hear me?" They got no response other than seeing his widened eyes and his body trembling profusely as though he was in freezing cold.

    The security guard asked his colleague to call the mobile clinic doctor who will be in the mall and call for an ambnce.

    The ones who thought themselves as righteous for punishing him startedmenting without care about the people recording or live broadcasting. "This jerk must be acting to get mercy and escape."

    "The molesters like him should be thrown into the prison."

    "Let him die here, why to waste a doctor''s time on him?"

    Between the curses of them, a reporter asked a man to exactly know the situation, "Excuse me, Sir, Could please tell us what President Craft did that you all are angered at him?"

    A person next to the man told in fury, "He was harassing and passing lewdments on girls openly. Do you want us to honor him for it?"

    "How dare he look down on us?"

    "Such abusers should be punished in the public to teach lessons to others."

    Again all started throwing their remarks without catching the identity of the person as Billy Craft, the president of Craft limited.

    A doctor quickly reached with his kit and checked on Billy''ssenses and the bruises before instructing the guards, "He is in shock, the bruises are only external. Take him to the infirmary, he will recover soon."

    Soon Billy was shifted to the infirmary instead of a hospital, the media outlets gathered as much information they could before dispersing.

    Simrly, theizens who watched the live stream of thetter part were really confused until the title appeared, <em>''President Craft of Craft limited harassed young women.''</em>

    <em>''Mia Craft''s father is an abuser.''</em>

    <em>''Leon Harmon''s close business associate turned out to be a womanizer.''</em>

    <em>''Mall of Mocon: A shareholder on loose.''</em>

    <em>''First ck mark on Mall of Mocon.''</em>

    <em>''Middleaged man lusting over young women.''</em>

    The interesting and interactive titles went on. Before Craft PR could start their work, the news blew up excluding the ones which are against Mall of Mocon.

    Aarvi had expected the negatives on Mall on Mocon too hence her n was very subtle informing her PR team to be prepared in precaution. Anyhow it became huge and her team worked wiping out the news against Mall of Mocon and recing them with how the security acted on time.

    In Skr International headquarters, Dax had just reached the office and was notified about the situation so he quickly watched the live stream. Then he understood why there was a use<em> ''A shareholder has to drop all his shares if his reputation and his act bring ck mark on the Mall of Mocon.''</em>

    To keep up with Aarvi''s flow, he quickly arranged the PR statement against Billy in favor of Mall of Mocon and legal notice for Billy Craft, furthermore, he also prepared a cheque to buy shares at a lower rate from Billy Craft. He will strike while the iron is hot without letting the iron to find the water and turn the game around, that is without letting Billy find a way out and sell the shares to somebody else.

    While Aarvi was in an action, he became words to it managing fluidly. Of course, he wouldn''t let any little or hard work of her go in vain. After handling his side and calling the emergency meeting, he quickly hopped on his car instructing his secretary, "Mall of Mocon."

    <em>His n?</em> Gain the shares right after Billyposes.

    He also messaged Aarvi, <em>[My Dum Dum is fantastic.]</em>

    --- In Mall of Mocon Cafe ---

    Aarvi looked at the man in front of her. How could it be difficult for her to identify a military man in a waiter dress? She would have ignored him if he hadn''t spoken to her but got caught easily. He wasn''t a man who she had seen when Nico had followed her and she also didn''t care if anybody else was watching her.

    Her Shadow team missed this man because he didn''t actually follow her but guessed urately where she could go and waited for her.

    <em>''Her Identity?''</em> Aarvi sweetly smiled without knowing if he was Nico''s man or somebody else. "Excuse me?"

    He lowered his head and a flicker of hesitation passed on his face before speaking, "If... If I had believed you that day, you wouldn''t have gone missing and..." <em>''died!? but she is alive.''</em> He didn''tplete without getting the right word to describe her situation that was purely his analysis.

    Aarvi clenched her fist identifying the man right away. <em>How could she forget him?</em> She would have been saved if he trusted her and her words. Her nails dug deeper into her palm imprinting the red crescents that started changing to purple while her serenity remained.

 Chapter 110 - Unknown & Unbelievable

    If that military man had trusted her words, <em>how would she be living? Happy? Surrounded by fake people? Tolerating everyone? Trusting the fake care and concern? Bearing the curses and loathsome gazes? Trying to save herself from the foxes that were in sheepskin? Waiting for a cruel death? Depending on somebody? Living as a weakling?</em>

    She might be still suffering from what happened however in every way, her current life is the best out of all. She learned to stand alone, she could identify the fake and real emotions or persons. She doesn''t care about loathsome gazes and doesn''t have to bear anybody. <em>Weak?</em> She could trample the business world and cause chaos at her fingertips. Importantly she has one who could put the world behind him to be with her.

    She doesn''t me the man in front of her for not believing her, <em>why should he believe aplete stranger and her words?</em> She doesn''t have any grudge against him but she could feel him regretting his actions when he wasn''t at fault.

    She had a ray of curiosity thinking how he knew she was missing from that day and how he remembered her so clearly but that curiosity didn''t win against her cidness and her brain, "I think you got the wrong person." <em>''I am no more Ava Kelly.''</em> She thought and continued, "I don''t know what you are talking about."

    She cued the manager who was fidgety at the counter when the military man sat down. The manager quickly took the bill and went to her. Aarvi fluidly and gracefully scanned the QR code and paid through her mobile without caring for the military man in front of her watching her in confusion.

    Once the bill generated from the payment, he took the receipt and saw the name, <em>''Aarvi Evans''</em>. "You..." He paused and cued the manager to leave, also blocked her from leaving, "You are Ava Kelly."

    Aarvi paused, her fingers swiftly moved on the mobile screen before turning it to him. That man brows knitted tighter as soon as he got to know she was a Country S''s citizen. She could have argued with him and left leaving him with a bitter feeling but his remorseful eyes stopped her from doing it.

    Aarvi spoke looking at his sour face, "Are you repenting? I can be ears if you want somebody to listen." That way she hoped he would leave off the past.

    Firstly, he bowed his head, "I am sorry for troubling you. You look like a girl who I had met three years back. She... She is no more."

    Aarvi faintly hummed realizing he kept track of her, Ava Kelly''s information. Both sat down and the military man forgot to introduce himself and briefed. "I was on the duty at the entrance of the military base when Ava Kelly asked for help. I thought she was just making scenes acting frightened and helpless. I had forced her away with the other tworades. I didn''t know we were herst hope but she had to leave from the restricted area..."

    He felt his heart clench remembering Ava Kelly running away barefooted to keep herself safe when the military base was right there, "... Then our guarding shift changed to otherrades, a few blurry men had reached there asking for her,ter day I got to know she is missing from amon connection and I realized she was saying the truth after checking the security cameras but she was nowhere to find."

    His face morphed to scowl while saying, "I personally went to meet Ava Kelly''s father but he had pushed me off saying she ran away with somebody and didn''t listen to me properly."

    Thanks to Vance''s manipting, Ava Kelly is a ''slut''. Somewhat Aarvi was surprised by the man in front of her knowing he wasn''t hating Ava Kelly but her father.

    He took a breath and continued, "I was powerless to do anything at that time. After about eleven months, she was found dead brutally injured. The thoughts I could have saved her didn''t leave me for a long time. I saw you entering the mall and hoped..." He didn''t continue and sighed. It had stayed within himself for so long that it bugged him thinking if he couldn''t keep one safe, how was he going to work for the nation.

    Aarvi removed her sunsses with a faint smile.<em> ''I think my habit still hasn''t left me.''</em> She thought it for still having the urge to calm him and free him from the past.<em> ''Bad habits die hard.''</em>

    She internally sighed and looked at the man in the eyes who was stunned. Her face could fool but her ck orbs leave a strong impression.

    "You- you totally look like her." The difference was that the girl looked innocent, helpless and the one in front of him was confident and gave off a strong oppressing vibe.

    Aarvi didn''t turn down his words and spoke, "Each person has to follow their own destiny and that was probably what was written for her. You should leave the bygones, you have repented for too long. She won''t hold you responsible for her ill fate."

    He breathed out slightly louder, nodding his head, he really hoped the girl in front of him as Ava Kelly, safe and sound. "Thank you for hearing me out."

    Aarvi nodded and stood up wearing her sses back on. The soft-hearted man in the military really surprised her. The price of having a soft heart is high, she had paid for it and he paid for it thinking over the past repeatedly. She doesn''t have the courage to be soft-hearted anymore but hoped for him to be stronger.

    "If history repeats, do care to listen once." That might save somebody''s life. Then she left without turning back. She doesn''t want this news to reach other''s ear but didn''t care even if it reaches.

    That man hummed in response to her and watched her walk away with heads up, back straight as though nothing in the world happening around her could bother her or could fascinate her to get her attention.

    A tiny fragment of her past between a total stranger... ended!? Time will speak of it.

    --- At Rivas Main hospital ---

    Aarvi entered Aaron''s office floor carrying the snacks and coffee for three. After seeing Milo Wen working alone in the adjacent office room, she ced a set of snacks and coffee in front of him as she heard him greet.

    "Ms. Evans... Ah, thank you, please don''t trouble yourself, you can tell me to arrange these things."

    Milo appreciated her kindness. Although they had met numerous times for two years, Aarvi was detached from the world speaking a word or two maximum. Her changes were apparent but the respect she gives him is unchanged.

    Aarvi nodded in response and raised her head to see him standing, "Please continue working."

    She was turning to leave, Milo spoke again which was instructed by Aaron, "Ms. Evans, Vance Hays is in VIP room number 503 and Sean Harmon is still in the hospital in VIP room number 509."

    A glint of surprise shed in her eyes urately knowing Aaron must have asked him to deliver the news. She turned around and asked, "Something more?"

    Milo Wen quickly reported, "Vance Hays parents and his fiance are in his room and Sean Harmon is apanied by three girls currently." Then he swiftly pulled a card out from the drawer, "Master Card."

    Aarvi took the Master keycard that unlocks all the rooms in the VIP section and smirked. She knew Sean and Leon were searching for her and it was time to lightly fire him and leave him besides. It was also time to shock the Hays parents.

    Before all that, she needs to visit Aaron, "Aaron?"

    Milo was excited to inform this, "President Rivas is on the fourth floor on rounds... Doctor Fisher is with President." Then he thought, <em>''Could I please just toss Doctor Fisher out of the picture?''</em>

    "Thank you, Secretary Wen. Happy snack time." Aarvi said, ncing at the system which had live footage of all the floors.

    <em>''I swear I will not watch.''</em> Milo thought by understanding her cue but he was already prepared to turn on the secret cameras of the VIP rooms which he had asked to install to spy on them, now he wanted to see what she does.

    <em>''Before that, we should see Ms. Evans with the President. Should I peep? or Shouldn''t I?''</em> He was in a dilemma when Aarvi exited the office to go to the fourth floor.

    ---

    Aarvi saw three intern doctors following Aaron and Naomi walking beside him,<em> ''Why am I not jealous of seeing them together?''</em> She thought and caught up with them and poked Aaron''s waist from behind.

    Aaron brows furrowed thinking why an intern nudged him instead of speaking. He turned behind from the right side to see the dreaded face of the intern who stuttered shooking his palm, "I... I didn''t..." then he pointed front where Aarvi stood going from Aaron''s left.

    Naomi''s face was dark as pit looking at Aarvi casually ying in the hospital. She prepared herself to teach her how to behave in the hospital and how to treat Aaron in the hospital.

    <em>''How dare she treat Aaron as just nobody? He has an image to maintain.''</em> Naomi thought.

    But her thoughts were cut off by Aaron''s gentle deep voice, "You are back..." as his fingers moved the strands of hair away from Aarvi''s face and a soft kissnded on her forehead.

    The three interns'' eyes widened witnessing the unknown, unbelievable, and tender side of President Rivas aka aloof Doctor. They looked at the girl in front of Aaron then at Naomi realizing they were good to fakedy boss and Naomi just showed off taking advantage of their mere acquaintance.

    Naomi: "..."

    <em>''Could she now ask Aaron to behave?''</em>

 Chapter 111 - End Of Beauty In Black

    Aarvi smiled while her mind went to the previous day when Aaron had told her that he just needed to see her face to feel rxed and the charge was kissing her forehead.

    <em>''Oxytocin!''</em> She remembered her encounter with Dax and said with a pout, "Oxytocin doesn''t release every time."<em> ''You lied to me.''</em>

    The intern doctors were confused by her out of the box question, Naomi sneered at her openly thinking she doesn''t know anything that grabbed Aarvi''s wrong attention. Whereas Aaron seriously asked to solve it for her, "Who did you hug? Dax?"

    Aarvi''s gaze went back to Aaron and hummed in confirmation. Thetter again asked, "How do you guys treat each other?"

    Aarvi understood the difference without further exnation, "We are friends, more like brother and sister whereas I am your..." her lips arced slyly to irritate Naomi, "... Woman."

    The contemptuous smile on Naomi''s face was reced with an ugly frown. She already knows Aarvi and Aaron''s rtionship isn''t doctor and patient yet she couldn''t digest the fact yet.

    "Aaron, we need to see patients." Naomi cut in to divert Aaron''s attention from the dumb girl. She hardly gets time with Aaron and she wanted to kick Aarvi aside for dropping in there.

    Aarvi brows arced up beautifully, <em>''What''s the hurry? I will feed you more vinegar.''</em>

    Aaron ignored Naomi without care, "Tired?" He needs to ask about Craft family involvement. His team already started checking on it to connect that day with Billy Craft.

    Aarvi shook her head and nced at others'' eyes on her so she tiptoed to reach Aaron''s ear and whispered, "Your drama queen has some more actions to do upstairs." Then she stood back and spoke normally, "I brought snacks, we will eat together,plete your work quickly."

    Aarvi saw his gentle gaze and was leaving bypletely ignoring fuming Naomi but Aaron grabbed her wrist and pulled her to his arms, "Don''t forget." He whispered.

    <em>Don''t forget to hug!</em>

    It was their sweet little deal. She has to get him flowers and he will bake cupcakes for her. Simrly, the forehead kisses for her and hugs for him.

    Aarvi breathed out slowly thinking she should get used to Aaron pulling her from behind. Wrapping her arm around his neck, sheined, "Why do you want me to be rmed?"

    "Get adopted to it." It wasn''t for him but to train her nerves to be calm.

    The interns heard them murmuring and whispered to themselves, "I never thought I might witness Doctor Rivas in love."

    "I always thought Doctor Fisher is Doctor Rivas''s girlfriend but she is just a bystander."

    "Why was she behaving as this hospital owner when she was just a doctor here?"

    "Shh..." Another intern doctor silenced the two when Naomi gnashed her teeth diverting her fury towards the interns. "What are you muttering about? Go and check the patient''s record."

    Aarvi controlledughing and stood back, "Go, otherwise, Doctor Fisher is going to scold me for disturbing you guys."

    Naomi was caught off guard by her words. Aaron too turned to Naomi leaving her out of sorts, "I... Ms. Evans, you sure know to crack a joke." She said it but failed to control her stiff face.

    Aarvi didn''t let her manage and stated seriously, "I wasn''t joking."

    Naomi: "..."

    Then Aaron asked in doubt without understanding why Naomi was following him for half an hour asking him what interns should question, "Why are you with the interns? Don''t you have other appointments today?"

    The interns who were leaving let out chortle before suppressing it. Naomi felt like Aaron gave her across the face mercilessly. She desperately wanted to shout, <em>''I am with you, I came to apany you.''</em> But she knew well she will be aughing stock.

    Aarvi had to bite her lips to controlughing out. Aaron''s EQ was only high for her and his family. She felt bad for Naomi yet she cluelessly added, "I had thought she is with you. Never mind, I will return real quick... Cya." She left waving her hand ncing at Naomi''s sour face.

    <em>''How dare she mock me?''</em> Aarvi thought and walked away from them. She agrees she doesn''t know everything and she learns what interests her but she won''t give permission to anybody tough at her.

    Aaron looked at Naomi who had racked her brain to respond, "I want to discuss methodological Issues in the Psychosocial Job Strain on the heart. Its study helps me with my research on Cardiovascr Diseases."

    The Psychosocial Job Strain on the heart is a topic Aaron is researching and Naomi is working on cardiovascr Diseases hence it was a legit topic which Aaron couldn''t turndown.

    Aaron hummed as he walked ahead, "Come to my officeter, no need to waste your time now."

    Naomi had no choice other than epting it, "Alright, I will see youter." She didn''t want to go because Aarvi will be sitting right there but she will go so that she could make Aarvi jealous talking with Aaron to show off she has many things inmon with him and suits him the best.

    ---

    Aarvi who saw a cleaner carrying a bouquet to throw away after cleaning a VIP room, stopped her, "Excuse me, may I use this if you are intending to throw it away?"

    The cleaningdy wasn''t new to the hospital so she knew Aarvi as Rivas family member hence she quickly bowed and passed it to Aarvi, "Sure Miss." She didn''t dare to ask anything and heard thedy, "Thank you."

    The cleaningdy opened her lips but closed seeing her walk away, thanking her wasn''t required and she really doubted if Aarvi is the samedy who used to cry and scream whenever anybody tried to get near her. She could never forget Aarvi because she is the onlydy who thanked her every time whenever she had cleaned her ward.

    Aarvi remembers the cleaningdy, thetter was doing her job and she showed her gratitude that''s ends their conversation, she doesn''t like creating unnecessary closeness with anyone like her previous stupid self,

    After tampering with the bouquet, she put on a sorrowful downhearted expression and unlocked the door. She knocked on the door first and pushed it open without waiting for permission.

    The sudden knock hadn''t disturbed anybody inside but the door opening irritated them. Sean was on the couch with a beautifuldy on hisp, he saw Aarvi and his face brightened up to a thousand volts bulb.

    Her curled down lips, raised and scrunched eyebrows head, droopy eyes clearly spoke she was sad and pained. The roses in her hands emphasized she regretted breaking up with him and reached there to look for him and maybe ask him for forgiveness.

    Sean''s first thought, if Aarvi pleads to get him back, he wanted to control herpletely but saw her sadness being reced, her fingers squeezed the bouquet in her hands, and alerted eyes stared towards him with a variety of emotions on her face.

    Disappointment!

    Sean realized the girl was still on hisp, she had just stopped flirting with him due to Aarvi''s unannounced entry. He pushed thedy off when she muttered, "Who the f**k is she?"

    "Ahh..." She fell down on her butt crying in pain.

    "Aarvi, she... She forced herself on me." He sprinted towards her trying to justify. He finally got the chance to see her, he couldn''t lose it.

    Aarvi''s disappointment reced with a nk look, a single raised brow in skepticism asking the unspoken words, <em>''You expect me to believe that?''</em>

    Sean read what she was trying to deliver and thought, <em>''This dumb girl doesn''t even know to act and her face speaks all of it. Ahhh�� Why is she so beautiful?''</em> Instead of speaking to exin his actions, he raised his hand to touch her.

    The rose bouquet that was in her hand was suddenly thrown at him, he tried to hold on but got only wrapped paper to his hands and roses ended up on the ground after hitting him.

    <em>Receiving flowers from her?</em> In his dreams. She tampered with them for a reason.

    Her brows were knotted, lips were still curved down but her jaws were tense, the line of furrow appeared that disyed how upset she was knowing he needed no time to move on.

    "I am an idiot. Good luck with your life." Her words had frustration and she left pulling the door close on his face without letting him react.

    Sean felt like his many days of effort to stay in the hospital burnt into ashes. He had purposefully leaked the news that he is hospitalized thinking Aarvi will go to see him. He expected her arrival in the morning before work or evening after work or weekend hence he was enjoying with the girls to time pass.

    Finally, she came giving him high hopes but at the wrong time and left him bbergasted. He threw the floristic paper away and exited the room to see an empty deathly silent corridor.

    A coquettish voice sounded with a slender pair of hands wrapped around him, "Young Master, you said you will spend your time with us." Another girl had tears rubbing her bum and another one exited the bathroom in a sexy garment. "Young master, how do I look?"

    Sean''s head was in a mess, he shrugged at the one who was hugging him and pushed the girls out of the room, "Get out of my sight." Then mmed the door close.

    He quickly dialed a number and cried out without greeting, "Brother Leon, Aarvi got angry and left seeing me with others. Bring her to me."

    A doting voice sounded on another end, "My men are around there, they will catch hold of her. Describe them how she looked."

    Sean asked in dejection so that Leon could work harder, "Will I really get her?"

    A confident tone of Leon Harmon sounded, "Definitely." For that unconventional reason, he left Sean to stay in the hospital and his men guarding all the ces.

    <em>''Beauty in ck, this is your end.''</em>

 Chapter 112 - Aarvi Or Libby

    Aware of the tricks that could be carried out behind her back, Aarvi who entered the adjacent room recreated her dress back to the short bodycon dress, swept her hair to the right side, and put on an elegant smile brimmed with confidence.

    She sent a message to Milo Wen before going out to Vance Hays''s luxury hospital room.

    "Son, were you out of your mind? Why did you ept to fight with that man? Your Dad told me that he purposefully stood against us so that we lose the EBony project." Madam Hays''s heart ached for her son.

    However, Master Hays who was going through the new project proposal had a bright triumph smile on his face, "Your hard work still paid off. This proposal is tailored to us. We should get this at any cost. Who is the girl again? When will she and her team contact us?"

    Vance Hays was working on hisptop normally. He had just received bruises on his face and a tiny fracture to bones, it was nothing serious to stay at the hospital but his mother and unwanted fiancee were making it a huge deal.

    Libby was in a self-designed body-hugging dress, sitting next to the bed, cutting apples after lunch like ady of a good background girl who wasn''t capable of evil things carrying a gentle smile on her face.

    But for Vance Hays, she was a witch meant to be kept away, far away. He let her sit because of his parents else he would have thrown her out by now.

    Hearing his father asking about Ms. Evans, he didn''t want them to meet her. "Dad, I will handle the project, please stop grandfather meddling till we get their approval for our n and team."

    Master Hays who is working as Vice President had the power to sign a project and seal the deal so he wanted to personally take care of the foreign business associate if in case Vance fails to manage it till the end. "You should take rest and recover. I will contact the team and deal with this."

    Vance''s fingers trembled on the keyboard, even though they didn''t like Ava Kelly in the past, they didn''t really dislike her due to the Kelly background. When Ava''s father thought he could use the Hays family for strengthening his position, the Hays family wanted to use Ava for getting all the resources from Kelly International because President Kelly, Ava''s grandfather doted on Ava more than his own son and grandson.

    Hence when Vance didn''t go to the wedding venue, Grandfather Kelly had announced that he would make sure Hays International would suffer terribly. To divert his fury away from them, his parents forced Vance to frame Ava for his absence.

    They were sessful and President Kelly became helpless but their next n to have Ava as his mistress to get Kelly International resources failed miserably. Seeing Ms. Evans having the face of Ava, he wasn''t sure how his parents might react so it was better if they stayed away.

    "Ms. Evans is a busy woman, her team will contact us and she will handle remotely." Vance hoped to hear his father agree and not hatch anything to get the richer woman to their side.

    Just then a mellow voice sounded at the door, "Unexpected! I hear my name before stepping in."

    Without seeing the door, Vance back stiffened, and felt his hair rise, <em>''Ava Kelly?!''</em>

    Libby checked at the door, made an uninterested face looking at the inclothes of the girl. Measuring by the outfit, she assumed that the girl might be working at Hayspany without understanding what she meant by her words.

    Libby didn''t feel threatened by her appearance because even though both had an hourss figure, Libby had amazing deep curves than her. <em>''Men like it huge.''</em> Libby thought.

    Master and Madam Hays jerked up looking at the girl at the door, Simple clothes definitely reminded more of Ava but her serenity andposition looked mature for her appearance. Vance raised his head to see Ms. Evans and couldn''t understand why her dialect is of country A.

    Aarvi continued before they couldn''t speak, "Did I sound odd? I am trying to learn." Now her dialect was perfect country S just as perfect as country A''s dialect.

    Master and Madam Hays looked at each other hearing the foreign ent. Thetter turned to Vance without understanding what was going on, she caught her son staring at thedy and was taken aback. "Ava..."

    She uttered out but Vance came to his senses hearing the name, "Ms. Evans, pleasee inside..." He didn''t let his mother and father speak anything about Ava and continued to speak as he got off the bed, "Mom, Dad, she is Ms. Evans." Then he turned to Aarvi who walked inside at snail''s pace watching the faces who had smeared her image, "Ms. Evans, my parents."

    Madam Hays was still in a stupor, Master Hays forced himself to calm down by looking at her top to toe. He had expected an old or elderdy but not such a young woman. He nced at Libby who was scowling at Vance and at the elegantdy walking inside, his hunger for wealthiness overtook his dirty mind.

    He beamed extending his hand, "Ms. Evans, I have heard a lot about you. I am pleased to meet you."

    Aarvi''s serenity morphed to slight disgust looking at his hand with her ambiguous tone sounding in the room, "Hello..."

    Madam Hays turned grim looking at her reaction and her husband''s retracting hand in the air, "What does your action mean?" She failed to hide her tone simr to her expression.

    Vance, "Mom." Even though he objected to Aarvi''s reaction, they couldn''t offend her.

    Aarvi looked at them controlling herself from rolling her eyes, they had given far worse expressions to her. Nevertheless, she wasn''t capable of falling to their level, "Don''t you know you are full of filthy germs and bacteria? They will cause many diseases by passing onto me."

    "You-" Madam Hays was enraged without clearly understanding Aarvi''s words and whinged to her son and father, "How dare she call us dirty?" The pride of being Hays was ruling in her head.

    Libby who was sitting quickly held Madam Hays like a filial daughter-inw, "Mom, it''s alright. No need to get angry at nobody." She didn''t know who Ms. Evans is.

    Vance wanted to throw Libby out whereas Master Hays disregarded their soon-to-be daughter-inw and wife, "Ms. Evans, I am sorry for these women''s behavior, please have a seat."

    Aarvi politely rejected purposefully ignoring women, "No, thank you." She wasn''t a fool not to understand how and why he ignored his wife and Libby, "I came to meet my boyfriend so just dropped in to ask about Mr. Hays recovery."

    "Boyfriend?" Master Hays uttered thinking he was losing his chance.

    ''Ahem,'' Vance coughed lightly to distract away from the topic. He was the heir of the Hays family, so he urately knows what his father was thinking. "Thank you foring, Ms. Evans. I am fine." Opposite to hisposure, he was weirdly happy thinking she was there to ask about his health.

    That she could see, the ck eyes and swollen jaws weren''t there after a good rest. She came to the main point, "Make sure that yourpany stays the same or gets better in market statistics. If it falls due to any reason before we sign the project, the deal will be called off."

    Master Hays and Vance looked at each other. They weren''t doing well after losing the Ebony project hence they were kind of sure they couldn''t fall lower than what they were now.

    Vance responded with a faint smilepletely forgetting Dax''s threat, "Thank you for the heads-up, Ms. Evans."

    Just then they heard a knock on the door and a blurry man in ck gear entered the room, "Ms. Evans" Aarvi nodded in acknowledgment and pointed at Vance.

    Vance took the white lilies bouquet hesitantly and nced at the other three who were red in anger. Theplete white Lillies is presented to the dead person, it represents the restored innocence of the departed soul hence it undoubtedly brought hatred towards Aarvi.

    To top it off, she was in in ck as though she was there for mourning igniting their fury. Well, her ck dress always represents the mourn for the people who hurt her in the past and she purposefully asked to get pure white Lilies to wish them bad luck.

    <em>Were they expecting good wishes? Tsk.</em>

    Libby saw Madam and Master Hays fuming in rage and Vance hesitant hence she seized the chance to show herself as rightful and stands for the family. She grabbed the Lilies bouquet from Vance''s hand and threw it on Aarvi gnashing her teeth with her tone piercingly high. "How dare you..."

    <em>''Pak''</em> The bodyguard stood between Aarvi and Libby and swung his hand without any mercy.

    The standard rule, if Aarvi allowed any bodyguard to stand by her side, they have to be on high alert and have no mercy on others.

    <em>''Now it''s time to choose.''</em> Aarvi thought curious whose side Vance and his father will take, <em>money or soon-to-be daughter-inw, Aarvi or Libby, Project or nothing.</em>

 Chapter 113 - Leons Greatest Weakness

    Hays family had chosen money and power over Ava Kelly, so now Aarvi probed them to pick the same but she didn''t want them to lose the sweetdy, Libby. In fact, she wanted Vance Hays to marry Libby soon so that Libby could y the family on her fingers.

    The bodyguard''s force had left Libby on the floor, tears pouring down of her eyes with strong finger imprints on her cheeks gave her unbearable pain. She even felt her jaws loose by the impact.

    Madam Hays squatted and held Libby directing her fury towards Aarvi, "How dare you hit..."

    Master Hays''s forefinger moved in warning to keep his wife''s mouth shut and heard Aarvi scoff, "Is this how you treat somebody whoes to wish you health?"

    The bodyguard who stood aside noticed Aarvi''s cue and yed along, "Ms. Evans, it''s not safe for you here."

    <em>''Time to choose.''</em> Aarvi thought and turned around putting on an act of leaving with the bodyguard behind her.

    Master Hays quickly turned to them and ran ahead to stop her, "Ms. Evans, please... Ms. Evans."

    The bodyguard made sure to keep him two steps away from Aarvi who had a stoic expression and tone cold, "You can''t teach your daughter to be a finedy and have the nerve to ask for my project." Vance or his parents hadn''t introduced Libby to her so she behaved unaware too.

    Libby: "..."

    Libby couldn''t understand why her father-inw was so courteous of thedy who had a disgruntled look at him and why thedy was putting on so much air when she was at the wrong. <em>''What project are they talking about?''</em> She thought and decided to act as fragile.

    "Mom, Dad, it''s so painful. She cursed Vance and hit me. She wishes ill for our family."

    That''s where she fails, faking and acting are totally different. Aarvi smirked looking at her pretending to be weak even to breathe when it was just a p across her face.

    Vance stared at Aarvi''s nonchnce, it repeatedly proved to him Aarvi isn''t Ava but he felt his heart restless every time. If Ava was in Aarvi''s ce, she would personally ask why Libby was angry but Aarvi just watched his bodyguard punish Libby.

    He knew how Ava would have reacted when anybody is hit in front of her, she would be the first one to hold Libby and fight for her justifying the reason behind Libby''s actions but Aarvi doesn''t care about others and minds her business.

    Despite he kept convincing himself she is a different person and Ava is the innocent girl he craved, he couldn''t stop himself from being attracted to Aarvi and stared at her weirdly hoping she might turn to him and smile as Ava always did.

    Madam Hays didn''t dare to utter a word other than patting Libby''s back to calm her. If she dares to go against her husband, he won''t spare thought before insulting her in front of others. But her mind wandered hearing Aarvi''s words, <em>''You can''t teach your daughter to be a finedy and have the nerve to ask for my project.''</em> that reminded her own words, <em>''You can''t teach your granddaughter to be a finedy and have the nerve to me us.''</em>

    <em>''Ava is dead, this girl is a foreigner. Ava is dead...''</em> She forced herself to register it in her mind.

    Master Hays scoffed in his mind looking at Libby''s pathetic behavior. If it hadn''t been her family and his wife pestering him to ept her as a daughter-inw, he would have never allowed the women who used the sneaky method to enter the Hays family.

    He turned back to Aarvi and politely spoke, "Ms. Evans, I am really sorry about that girl''s behavior, She isn''t as smart and intelligent as you. Please don''t be offended, the white Lillies are presented to the dead person wishing well for the departing soul."

    Aarvi hid her sly smile hearing<em> ''that girl''</em> for his daughter-inw, for choosing her and money over Libby. She cluelessly asked as though she understood the misunderstanding, "Isn''t it chrysanthemum?... <em>''That girl''</em> isn''t she... your daughter?"

    Libby retorted back with a foul face. "Vance is my fiance." She was looked after like a priceless gem before Aarvi entered, <em>''that girl!?''</em> it left a good imprint on her mind than the fingers'' marks on her cheek.

    She started to realize the Hays family isn''t less cunning than her and they might toss her away soon if they get a new and better family. Her eyes went on Vance who was silently staring at thedy, for an unknown reason Aarvi''s astonished face made her terribly insecure.

    Aarvi showed a little excitement surprising the bodyguard and also Milo Wen who was peeping sitting in his office instead of doing his work, "Wow, when is the wedding? I have never been to any wedding, I would love to see Mocon tradition and wedding customs." She stated the fact, she never attended a wedding and she was an abandoned bride. This act was to show the true nature of Hays to Libby.

    Vance was stumped when he heard her whereas Master Hays who was trying to hatch a n to get the youngdy diverted his ring daggers at the woman lying on the ground.

    Libby who had seen Master Hays agreeing to everything the slender girl was saying, she quickly stood up on her feet and said in a pitiful tone, "But Vance isn''t agreeing to the wedding yet."

    Vance quickly interjected to keep things in order cleverly discerning Libby''s n. If Aarvi says the deal is after the wedding, he will be done as he doesn''t have any ns of marriage, "Ms. Evans, arrange marriage ismon in country A..."

    Master Hays cut in, "Yeah Yeah, they should know each other well before the wedding. Breaking up before marriage is better. Don''t you think Ms. Evans?"

    Libby: "..."

    Aarvi controlled sneering on their faces. They had preponed the wedding dates from three months to a month when she was a bride due to more advantages but now it was reversed, <em>why?</em> Because they got a richer woman and Libby tricked Vance.

    Suddenly a thought crossed her mind, if her wedding with Vance extended and Aaron had returned, <em>what would have happened? Would he have still wooed me? Proposed to her?</em>

    As soon as the thought came, it also disappeared because she can''t change going to the past. She vaguely spoke in disinterest, "Then why did they get engaged? I hate fickle-minded people, you better don''t keep this attitude with the project."

    She didn''t deadlock them with any conditions because her n is already in progress so she spoke about her next move, "Respond back to the mail with your strategy for our proposal, if we are satisfied, I will meet President Hays before signing."

    She sparked the fire between Libby and Hays''s family which will soon burn two family rtionships that might end them up with the marriage or break up. Aarvi had ns for both choice and watch them slowly get ruined

    So next is to meet the old man to tremble his courage, audacity, and rudenesses.

    Two years! she had patiently waited and nned by collecting information about everything. She will make sure each one will pay for what they deserve.

    She turned and left the room while the three Hays members froze. President Hays aka Elder Hays wanted Ava Kelly to run the business but due to Vance and to protect the Hays family reputation, he had to stand against Ava and the Kelly family.

    "Dad..." Vance didn''t know how to handle his grandfather who loathes him.

    Master Hays sat down rubbing his forehead, "I will think of something." The three didn''t notice Libby who stormed out in fury.

    ---

    Aarvi walked next to Leon Harmon''s men who were checking the whole hospital in disguise to find the Beauty in ck in a long ck dress. Milo Wen and Rivas''s security purposefully let them search in the hospital on Aarvi''s instruction.

    She wants to leave Leon Harmon helpless. So much feeble that he should go crazy smashing his office every time for not having control over things. His n to find Beauty in ck, Amiah Entertainment major shareholder, and the one who smeared his name with dirt, everything failed.

    Not once or twice but lost multiple times and each time Leon stood in his office helpless, feeling useless, ipetent.

    Probably nobody understands what Aarvi was doing but Leon Harmon perceived well. He knew urately his opposition attacking him psychologically, his thought process, his state of mind, his temper. And he hates to ept that he was losing it despite recognizing it.

    Winning on Leon Harmon through strength and business means ruining themselves but to win that, breaking him down emotionally, manipting his thought process, and weakening his state of mind are vital.

    Leon Harmon is afraid of this opponent because the opponent isn''t only around him ambushing the presence, his opponent knows all his fatal weaknesses. He could manage his other weakness of anger and control freakiness but one he can''t handle and that exactly is in the opponent''s hands.

    Leon''s greatest weakness - Aeon Harmon.

    Leon smashed his mobile hearing there was no girl in the hospital wearing a ck long dress and the nearby bouquet shop footage doesn''t show any girl buying roses.

    Leon screamed at the top of his lungs in frustration. "Who the freaking hell are you?" While his rival was trying to kiss her man.

 Chapter 114 - Please Be Gentle

    At Rivas Hospital, in Aaron''s office

    Aaron saw Aarvi entering wearing a short ck dress leaving himpletely awestruck. There is a lot he still has to understand about Aarvi and how her mind works.

    In the morning, she left Rivas Industries in a short dress but returned in a long ck dress hence he had thought she might have changed the dress when she went to the mall. A few minutes back, she went to meet Sean and Vance in a long dress but returned in the ck dress which she was wearing in the morning. He wasn''t sure what to think looking at her.

    Aarvi reached his desk and flicked her fingers to get his attention on her from the dress. She asked, guessing what was going on in his mind, "Don''t you like this dress?"

    Aaron raised his brows in response, if he has to like or dislike the dresspared to her other wardrobe, this dress obviously looked boring and too in. However, it still looked pretty on her pearl-like skin.

    Aarvi continued hiding her slyness to see how he would react, "Okay, I will remove it." She took a step back and pulled theyer of cloth at the neck as though she was tearing it off by her action.

    "What!?..." Aaron was slightly shocked by the turn of events. Tearing the dress in front of him doesn''t fit in his thought process hence he was unsure how he should react.

    Giggling, Aarvi twirled letting the clothyer cascade and revealed her new look, "Tada." She couldn''t help but chortle again looking at him wordless. "What were you thinking? Stripping?"

    Aaron rested his heart first and moved his swivel chair back before walking towards her. He analyzed gently tapping his finger on her nose tip, "Why do my different expressions bring a smile on your face?"

    "Oh��" She had noticed it too, "Maybe because I had thought you don''t have emotions and feelings. You always used to be��" She pointed her face wiping off her happiness to stand aloof, "Like this. It was hard to say if you were human or a robot."

    Well, he couldn''t say she was the same because she at least threw the frustration of various things at him. His left arm snaked around her waist pulling her to him, "If you weren''t running away or had a little higher EQ, you wouldn''t have seen my stoic face."

    Aarvi med him back, "It was your mistake. You always said heart, heart...heart, and I was annoyed and guilty for receiving affection that belonged to your sister. How can you expect me to ept what isn''t mine?"

    Aaron already knows that "If I hadn''t mentioned the heart��"

    Aarvi finished it for him, "I would have run away from your sight." Of course, she could discern that. "Okay, that''s old news now, why do you always hold me? Are you afraid I will run away?"

    Aaron mumbled in response, "Enjoying my privilege."

    One who used to run away from everyone and was avoiding him from unnecessary contact, finally let him hold her, <em>why wouldn''t he hold her?</em> Given a chance, he was ready to tag her to him all day long.

    "Huh? Enjoy what?" Aarvi didn''t catch his words.

    Aaron held the long skirt of the dress and twirled her without a word.

    <em>''Trnnn��''</em>

    The room instantly filled with tearing of cloth flushing her red. It was an attachment on a bodycon dress and could be removed easily but what he did, pushed her mind to wander away.

    Aaron again wrapped his hand around her waist when she was yet to get stable from the twirl. He pulled her to him crashing her back on his chest and his sexy voice sounded right next to her ear to tease her, "I can help you strip."

    Her pink flushed cheeks changed to red. Aaron didn''t let her run away if in case she thinks he was going to strip her, he tied her torn skirt to close her eyes and heard her flustered stone, "Aaron, why are you closing my eyes?" The darkness is her ultimate enemy, she can''t beposed when she feels darkness around her.

    Conversely, Aaron was calm, "Shhh�� Trust me." He wants her to know why he holds her every time and also helps her fight the darkness in the day with him around. It was just a small baby step to check her improvement.

    Going in front of her, he held her hands to keep her calm and asked her to breathe slowly, "Breathe with me��" Then he dragged the words guiding her breathe, "Breathe in... Breathe out��" The ten seconds cycle repeated before he left her hands and stood away.

    There was pin-drop silence in the room and her breathing calm. He watched her concentrate on breathing for more than five minutes. Initially, she was normal then she forced herself to focus on breathing which quickened her breathing pattern.

    Aaron was almost happy assuming she crossed her previous time limit and she isn''t remembering that day after closing her eyes for long but the telephone on the desk rang and Aarvi squatted in a jerk and covered her ear, burying her face in her knees and started trembling afraid to even breathe or make a tiny sound.

    Aaron cursed the caller and himself in his mind as he quickly pulled her to his embrace, "I am here... I am here... " He untied the blindfold and wrapped his arms tighter as his soothing voice sounded, "Open your eyes�� I am sorry, I thought you weren''t remembering... I am sorry��"

    Aarvi brow tightened feeling her head heavy and unawarely snuggled to his warm embrace holding him tight trying to register what just happened.

    Aaron asked when she wasn''t trembling, her breathing and heartbeats were even, "If your subconscious mind remembered that day, why didn''t you open the blindfold?" Whenever her therapist tried to treat her, she always aborted the treatment as soon as her subconscious mind overrides the memory.

    She responded pressing her head telling the changes, "I forgot I was blindfolded, the wind�� I think Air conditioner, I was able to listen to the air blow from the AC, and the telephone ring was too loud enough to give me a headache."

    Aaronpiled her words caressing her head, "Your hearing sensitivity was high in defense." But he couldn''t understand why she forgot about the blindfolded, "Did you perhaps remember Vance Hays?"

    Whenever she meets or sees somebody rted to the past, that day''s reaction was too strong hence he guessed.

    She shook her head and corrected, "Billy Craft." And finally, sheposed back to normal and whinged, "Wait, you make me patient whenever you want. Am I a patient or your girlfriend? Say the first, I am leaving right now."

    Flicking on her head, Aaron scooped her to his arms and stood up before cing her on his desk, "How did you feel as soon as I reached you?"

    He helped her drink water first then she thought back and responded promptly, "Warm and secure." Okay, she understood why he holds her when she is around.

    Seeing him move away kissing her forehead, she held his tie and pulled him back in front of her, "So you want me to feel protected all the time."

    Aaron hummed in response pressing his lips on her forehead again. She continued, "Don''t you feel me as troublesome? I feel like your patient instead of your girlfriend. You don''t have to be responsible for my baggage, I will get rid of it."

    Aaron grimly stared at her saying, "I don''t kiss my patients." He leaned in and kissed her cheek, "Only reserved for my love."

    The pinkness creeping up on her cheeks greatly improved his mood and continued, "I know you want to fight alone but I want to walk with you. I don''t like to sit alone and watch."

    She swiftly stopped him seeing him again leaning to kiss her, "Go and work. You are too distracted already." She already lost count of kisses she was receiving.

    <em>''Is kissing addictive?''</em> A doubt raised in her head but she got off from her desk and ran away in search of Milo Wen Whilst Aaron let out a chuckle behind her thinking <em>''My Love''</em> works smoothly on her.

    As soon as she left, he dialed a string of numbers to instruct them to check any connectivity between Billy Craft and Ava Kelly but he was kind of sure they wouldn''t find anything.

    He could easily end the games of the people she was ying but he knew that wasn''t what Aarvi wants and she wouldn''t like it if he alters her ns.

    ---

    After fifteen minutes, Aarvi entered Aaron''s office wearing a new set of clothes she found in Aaron''s changing room in the hospital. Aaron was checking Naomi''s research draft hearing her exin.

    He saw Aarvi in his hoodie that slowly brought a smile remembering Little Cupcake wearing his jacket and running behind him asking how she looks.

    Whereas Naomi purposefully moved closer to Aaron''s chair and painted her face with fake innocence to make Aarvi jealous.

    Aarviined suggestively looking at the sleeves, "Aaron, what was the hurry? Who tears off the dress? Please be gentle next time." Then she slowly raised her flushed dainty face and shocked then quickly calmed seeing Naomi.

    Naomi''s face was dark as coal, feeling her blood boil when Aarvi grabbed the ck piece of cloth from the floor to hide it. Now she understood what Aarvi and Aaron were doing in the office when she had called to office telephone that wasn''t answered.

 Chapter 115 - Tempted To Kiss

    Amused, Aaron watched her acting.<em> ''Is she jealous?''</em> He thought but he also knew she wasn''t the type to be jealous so easily.

    Since she started her y of<em> ''they did unspeakable in the office''</em>, he yed along to see how far she could go. He reached and scooped her in his arms effortlessly and caringly asked, "Aren''t you sore? Why are you walking around?"

    Naomi: "..."

    <em>''Sore?''</em> Aarvi was now confused, she didn''t understand why she will be sore. Her brows raised at him asking what he was talking about.

    Aaron remembered her reactions when they were bluffing the kiss and now so he understood she is naive in something. His eyes moved to her lower body indicating what he was talking about and saw her flush red immediately.

    Aarvi discerned he was ying along, <em>''How the hell will I know it will be sore?... Wait, why will it be sore?''</em> She thought as she turned away from his deep gaze and caught Naomi thirsting for her blood.

    Naomi would have thought Aarvi was just tricking her due to jealousy but how Aaron was behaving tenderly serving Aarvi confirmed what she assumed. <em>''T-They can be in just physical rtionships, r-right?''</em> She forced herself to think it her way and avoided looking at them curling her fingers into tight fists but she couldn''t possibly turn deaf.

    Aaron left Aarvi on his chair to avoid hurting her back by sitting and working on the couch. Then he teased when she adjusted herself on the leather chair, "I will be gentle."

    Aarvi froze hearing his suggestive hypnotizing voice, <em>''Why did I get caught to him? Can''t he be dumber?''</em> She wasn''t going to lose herposure in front of Naomi hence she just hummed pushing him away but the man still kissed her forehead.

    Aarvi blurted out in a low voice without understanding why he keeps kissing her every time theye close, "Are you addicted to kissing me?"

    Well, it still reached the ears of the one who was sitting on the other side of the desk to witness Aaron''s bewitching smile at Aarvi yet she felt her heart raise the beats.<em> ''Why? Why should it be her? Why can''t I be the one?''</em>

    She couldn''t believe the years of silently following Aaron and waiting for him to notice her were turning to ashes right before her eyes as soon as Aarvi entered their life. <em>''I am intelligent, educated, dedicated to my profession, stayed with him for years, why does it have to be her who came just yesterday?''</em> Hopelessness and anger surfaced in her.

    Aaron didn''t respond to it, he propped his alluring face in front of Aarvi, "Try, perhaps�� you might get addicted."

    Curiosity rose, Aarvi tempted to kiss him to check if she would behave like Aaron. Thetter gave her lenience for the first try and turned his cheek to her. Looking at his fair cheek, <em>''Unless I try and see the actual results, I will not know, right?''</em> She persuaded herself and moved closer to his cheek.

    Aaron was amazed because he was expecting her to push him away. He learned two things, <strong><em>''My Love''</em></strong> to melt her and <strong><em>''Try''</em></strong> to encourage her for what she has never done.

    Aarvi caught Naomi''s bleak gaze and paused. She could guess that Naomi loves Aaron for a pretty long time and it would undoubtedly hurt her to see Aaron''s unseen tenderness with another woman.

    Aarvi returned her petty tricks with simple lines but what they were doing would deepen her wounds whereas all Naomi did is to love the man who is in love with her.

    Instead of a kiss, Aaron heard a soft feathery voice in a whisper, "Go and work. I will note again if you waste time."

    Aaron resignedly moved back without forcing her. He took out a cotton knitted throw over from the side table near the couch to cover her slender legs and ced herptop on the desk. "Two hours, then we will go out." He ced the snacks near her and returned to sit opposite to her.

    Aarvi hummed by hiding her smile. Nobody could take care of her better than him and he is detailed in everything he does for her each time...

    "Eyes on theptop." Aaron''s voice sounded after two minutes while his eyes were on Noami''sptop screen checking the survey details of heart patients.

    Aarvi then realized she was staring at him and Naomi was ring at her. <em>''Do you have eyes on your head?''</em> She lowered her head to hide her face behind theptop screen and worked...

    Naomi desperately wanted to turn herptop to see what was she doing on theptop or whether Aaron gave herptop to y games and timepass when Aarvi''s fingers jumped on the buttons fluidly creating the rhythmic tone in the office other than Aaron flipping the pages.

    Her ns to make Aarvi jealous miserably failed and witnessed Aaron stealing quick nces of Aarvi every now and then when thetter was drowned in theptop without changing her expression from the aloofness.

    She slowly realized Aarvi wasn''t the one who is in love but Aaron. Even though his indifference with her was the same, the way he looked at Aarvi or the way he took care of her was more than enough to scream at her the man she loved the whole time is fallen for nobody who is just a stunning face.

    Assuming she is just a pretty face, <em>''No, I will not give up.''</em> Naomi thought with determination to try harder to get Aaron or perhaps trouble Aarvi until she leaves Aaron or meeting Grandfather Rivas and try to rile him up furthermore.

    ��

    Before leaving the hospital, Aarvi asked Aaron to instruct Sean Harmon''s attending doctor to discharge him. Even Sean wanted to leave as his n backfired him and Beauty in ck wasn''t going to reach him again.

    He was also disappointed by his elder brother who couldn''t catch hold of a simple girl. He thought to ask Aeon Harmon''s help but dropped it knowing Aeon is dead busy with his movie shooting,pany affairs, and his headache girlfriend''s pester and grumbling.

    ��

    On the other end, the media took the wonderful chance, dug more dirt, and smeared Billy Craft ruining his reputationpletely that affected the Craft International shares plummeting lower and lower every minute.

    If Billy Craft''s incident was on any other day, probably Leon Harmon would have helped Billy by suppressing all the news and retaining the image of the President with morals by victimizing Billy as he was bullied by the public at the Mall of Mocon. However, he was preupied with Sean Harmon''s tantrums and finding Beauty in ck to have the hopes and admiration of Sean on him.

    ...

    Mia Craft who was at the movie shoot was flooded with calls and messages. Her manager rushed her aside and delivered the huge ruckus happening in social media.

    Mia''s entertainment rivals, their fans, and her love rivals took the chance to drag her name in by mentioning Mia would be like her father by faking her goddess image to the industries. Mia''s fans failed to defend her against multiple idols'' fans.

    Her manager stated the current status, "Mia, your father, andpany haven''t released any statement yet. Theizens are going crazy due to the involvement of Women''s safety and welfare organizations. I have checked multiple videos and each one indicates your father remarking on girls."

    She hesitated to continue looking at Mia enraging, "The worst part of it is President Craft was pointing at girls'' legs, bum, stomach, arms, and even chest. Even though his voice isn''t there, the reaction from the crowd and their statement clearly mentioning it''s your father''s fault." Even the manager felt disgusted when she saw Billy pointing at the girl''s body in the videos that were viral garnering hatred and rage from both male and female of all the age.

    The manager turned around to nce at Aeon busy in shooting Esme''s scene, "President Harmon''s mobile is off so the PR department is failing to reach him, Vice president and President''s assistant are suggesting to stay neutral and iste from your father''s situation but your endorsers are calling me to cancel the deals. I managed to get time till tomorrow but the situation is awful."

    The manager suggested after taking another quick look at Aeon, "How bout you talk to President Harmon once?" She couldn''t speak to him afraid of being scolded in front of all, Mia is his girlfriend so she felt it was suitable for her.

    The manager was expecting an agreement to her words but Mia shook her head. Aeon and Mia studied together, she knew well how respectful Aeon is towards elders, of course excluding his elder brother. Hence she was sure Aeon would keep hold of things without increasing her father''s trouble. If that happens, the chance of losing all her new endorsement is high and she can''t afford that.

    "Wait, let me make a call." Her quick solution was Leon Harmon. While the manager waited, she dialed his number and heard the ringtone.

    She waited patiently till thest ring thinking Leon was busy but the call redirected to the voicemail and it wasn''t answered. She tried again and again but none answered her. She forced herself to stay calm and think Leon is <strong>EXTREMELY</strong> busy and dialed Dn Harmon''s number.

    As Leon''s assistant, Dn would be always avable irrespective of day or night but to her despair, the call wasn''t answered by him either.

    <em>''Leon Harmon abandoned us.''</em> She didn''t want to believe what she realized, then her eyes involuntarily went on Aeon urately guessing she will lose Aeon Harmon soon, really very soon.

 Chapter 116 - I Didn’t Kill Her

    At the Mall of Mocon

    Dax entered the mall with two advocates and his secretary in tow. They entered the infirmary to see Billy Craft nkly sitting without daring to step out.

    "President Craft." Secretary Sawyer greeted him to get his attention but failed to get any response.

    Dax nodded again looking at pale Billy Craft. Secretary Sawyer took the cue and patted Billy''s shoulder.

    Billy uttered out in fright moving away from the source of touch. "I didn''t kill her. I didn''t��" He regained his senses and sat straight thinking of a way to hide what he blurted out.

    Dax assumed <em>''her''</em> was his innocent Dum Dum and grabbed his cor instinctively. "Who killed her?" His every word was clear as day but frosty as stone in the freezing winter. Neither tone nor his expression carried any hint of warmth.

    Secretary Sawyer and advocates were taken aback but his sudden change into a grim reaper. They didn''t dare to cut in or speak afraid to be the next target.

    Dax Grant didn''t grow Skr International depending on anyone''s background or begging somebody for the project. He had worked hard with determination, merging day and night to reach where he is.

    As much as the perfect nning is important for the steady growth on the path, bringing it to action is also important. While Aarvi stood as an invisible pir, nning and drawing out every step of sess, Dax was a pir who faced everything with her hidden support and climbing atop.

    He would never entertain unnecessary things or cking off and disgusting bugs like Billy Craft. He would ignore anyments and ugly remarks on him but wouldn''t care to break the face of anyone who tries to hurt Aarvi, Shawn, and his parents.

    Secretary Sawyer instinctively thought of Aarvi seeing Dax''s reaction, <em>''But she is alive.''</em> He thought and still believed Aarvi was onatose after the heart transnt.

    Billyughed awkwardly without understanding why Dax was reacting that way, Secretary Sawyer''s hand trembled when he nudged Dax indicating him to control as they had toplete what they came for. Then he asked Billy, adding insincereughter, "President Craft, you didn''t kill anyone in the mall. Did you?"

    Dax shrugged him and clenched his fist to calm down. He needed to see Zain Kelly as soon as possible and know the whole thing from him else he wasn''t sure who he would beat up before Aarvi could reveal everything.

    Even though he knew the current Aarvi is evil and crafty, there are numerous things she could be soft-hearted so he wants her to live and have fun letting them handle those bastards.

    Billy vigorously shook his head, "I was beaten up, why will I kill anybody?"

    Then, Secretary Sawyer cued the advocate to speak and stood aside, "President Craft, we regret to inform you that your cooperation with the mall of Mocon has to end today."

    Billy: "..."

    The advocate handed him a copy of the agreement and continued, "I hope you remember use number 79 stating that if your character or actions reflect on the operation of the mall and its reputation, your shareholder-ship will naturally suspend."

    He handed another fresh set of papers to frozen Billy Craft and continued in his toneless voice, "Legally, your all shares belong to Skr International. Please sign the paper toplete the procedure." He took out the pen and extended his hand to Billy.

    Billy saw the pen and came out of his daze before throwing the papers away, "Don''t fool me�� T-There was no such use, my shares belong to me." He shouted at the top of his lungs.

    Secretary Sawyer was amazed by hearing him. He reallymended Dax in mind as he took his tab from the zer inner pocket, "President Craft, then please watch this."

    Whilst Dax was praising Aarvi in mind thinking how farsighted she was. Usually, they send the paper to let them read and sign it off but she had asked thepanywyers to exin it to him and also record it.

    It was the video of awyer exining use number 79 and Billy hearing it with a huge smile for getting a chance to work with Skr. Then the video skipped to the end where Billy orally epted all terms and signed the paper.

    Billy was trying to think of a solution but Dax sneered disturbing his train of thoughts, "What? Do you think you could find another way? Go ahead."

    Billy was fidgety to take any decision, he was going to lose an earning source so easily so can''t keep himself calm and hurled at Dax, "You�� You tricked me. It was all your n."

    Dax asked in surprise, "Me!" then he thought, <em>''I am not as smart as my Dum Dum.''</em> He couldn''t believe Aarvi just met him and watched Billy falling in the pit just by sitting in a cafe. "What are you talking about? If I want, I could destroy your Craft Company instead of this."

    Dax couldn''t understand why Aarvi just gave simple punishment to Billy if he is connected to her past. But he didn''t underestimate her knowing her n would connect to something else and that is yet to be found.

    "You tricked me with a fake girl as president of Skr." Now he started to realize it.

    Secretary Sawyer asked in amusement, "Pardon me, President Craft, did you perhaps overhear us and thought CEO Grant''s friend as President?"

    <em>''CEO Grant''s friend?''</em> Billy thought over and looked at Dax''s mocking gaze. <em>''Why will a president hug a CEO? I-I assumed it myself.''</em>

    Realizing the trouble he is in, he pulled out his mobile to dial a contact hoping he would help him to get rid of this problem.

    Dax hates half-witted people, firstly they can''t understand what they say. Secondly, they blindly believe what they assume, and finally, because they waste too much time. Whereas dumb people will try to understand and smart people will know how to deal with things.

    Billy Craft was flustered when his contact didn''t answer his call, who he called? Leon Harmon to save him from the abyss. After all, they are good friends in society and the business circle.

    The third time Billy tried to reach Leon Harmon when Dax spoke, "President Craft, aspensation I am giving you ten million." He ced the cheque on the bed and continued, "Waste my every minute, I will remove a zero from it."

    Then he pointed the wall clock right when a minute handle ticked at 12 indicating Billy''s time started.

    Secretary Sawyer started to lure the cuttlefish, "President Craft, if this goes to the legal process, wouldn''t you lose your money, you will not get shares in your hand either. If I were you, I would have signed and takenpensation. And then think about fighting back." What he said was the truth, it was the better choice Billy had at the movement instead of losing more money.

    Billy wavered hearing him but he couldn''t understand why Leon wasn''t answering his phone call. The first time in his life, he felt a minute was too little and wished to stop the time right there.

    --- At Harmon Industries ---

    Leon Harmon had lost his cool and the ability to handle other works so he ignored Billy and Mia''s calls to save his ass by just suppressing the media pulling his name and Harmonpanies out of the scandal. He used his PR department to remove the posts in whichizens were taking his name negatively.

    Even if Billy really harassed the girls in the mall, Leon Harmon had numerous ways to make it history by diverting with huge news but he wasn''t in a mood to help anybody. As well, he felt it is a suitable time to leave Billy and the Craft family.

    Hence Leon and Dn Harmon didn''t answer any call from the Craft family throwing them away when they needed him the most.

    --- Back in the infirmary of the Mall of Mocon ---

    Dax grabbed the cheque to tear it off after a minute but Billy shot up and snatched the cheque, <em>''Something is better than nothing.''</em> He thought and quickly signed on the papers.

    "CEO Grant, I will take back what belongs to me." He announced like a righteous man.

    Dax waited till the advocate verified Billy Craft''s signature and left the infirmary. Even though Billy wasn''t smart, Dax didn''t want to take a chance of his invalid signature inter days.

    "Take back?" Dax asked as he pulled a stool with his leg and sat in poise. "Let me guess, Leon Harmon''s help? You think he would stand against us for you?"

    Billy Craft panicked thinking what if Leon Harmon drops him away, he had painstakingly made Leon approve his daughter to be daughter inw of the Harmon family. He can''t imagine his years of hard work gaining nothing.

    Dax continued to indoctrinate Billy, "I am sure he always answered your call but what did he do today?" Dax wanted to see if Billy would easily fall for it and ask for help. That way, he could easily know the truth behind the brutal state of Ava/Aarvi.

    Billy''s face turned red in anger and smirked. He got off from the bed and walked out saying, "If I fall, I will pull him down with me."

    ---

    Dax''s n to get information from Billy - Failed.

    Aarvi''s n to get the shares - Checked.

    Her continued n - Initiated whilst she was flirting with Aaron choosing the nicknames for each other.

 Chapter 117 - At The Cost Of Their Relationship

    After quickly finishing his work, Aaron took her to the Mocon Lake for an evening stroll to spend more time with her which was on their way to Avron mansion.

    Aarvi had no idea until the driver of Aaron''s car stopped in front of the gate, "I am noting��"

    Aaron who had opened the car door for her was confused, "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi uttered out, "I am not wearing��" <em>''clothes?''</em> She corrected herself, "I am in your hoodie, are you expecting me to walk around this way." She pointed at an oversized hoodie on her which might look casual to others but she didn''t feel it was presentable to walk outside.

    Aaron had seen her many types of clothes, shorter than what she was wearing so he didn''t feel awkward, rather she looked cute and petite.

    Lowering himself, he shed her an alluring smile to confuse her and wrapped his arm around her waist, sleekly pulling her out and closing the car door.

    Aarvi was fascinated by his smile that brought a tiny curve of her lips but didn''t get to react until she stood on her ck heels wearing a ck hoodie that had big bold letters in white and her long silky straight hair on her back.

    Her heels or outfit or hairstyle are nothing linked to anything. "Aaron Rivas, people will think I have a problem in my brain. I look like a joker." She hissed and turned but the Maybach had gone and heard him chuckle in amusement.

    "You-" She didn''t get to chide him, a man reached and bowed before speaking, "President Rivas, the shoes."

    Aarvi calmed down knowing he was still smart, three walked inside as she tied her hair to a messy bun and wore the hood on her head.

    Aaron pointed to the bench for her to sit and took the shoe bag from the man. He kneeled before her and helped her wear shoes without giving her a chance to argue while her jaw had dropped deep down.

    Her forefinger poked him to get his attention to hear her and she heard his hum, "Let''s get married. I will be a big bad wolf who earns and you will be my little shy wife waiting to serve me every day."

    The man who was standing aside let outughter before controlling and took the shoe bag with her heels and left ncing at inarticte Aaron.

    "But my Big bad wolf is dainty for your Little shy wife." He quickly washed his hands aside looking at her speechless.

    <em>''I am your dainty? Am I looking like food to you? Hmph.''</em> She thought and stood on the bench trying to dominate his height standing on high, "Who knows? You might be my delicacy."

    Aaron wasn''t sure if she was trying to dominate him as a counter or she knew what she was telling. He didn''t take it further knowing she will run away, "We will know that soon." He held her hand and cued her to get off.

    Alighting down, she ran towards the food stool and pointed at it, "I don''t have cash."

    Aaron stood awestruck at the bench seeing her sprint away. The Aarvi she was for two years was totally contrasting to the one who she is with him now. He is delighted to know that her versions from flirting to innocence are open around him.

    "Aaron��" Her voice brought him out daze and went towards her to feed her some junk.

    He could understand she was letting him see the various sides of her to let him know the real her. Anyhow he knows her all sides better but he still has to know she is as bold as she sounds about themselves while flirting. Or trying to protect herself thinking herself as weak.

    Aaron who had stopped her from eating unhealthy food couldn''t believe himself when she kept demanding different junk foods and to his despair, he couldn''t bring himself to turn her down seeing her make a pitiful face. He mentally decided to avoid her from the ces that sell junks clearlybeling it as unhealthy food.

    Their junk list started with chocte waffles, then big cotton candy and it continued as the duo strolled on the bank of theke talking with each other.

    Aarvi who heard couples calling nicknames for each other turned to Aaron, "You always call me Aarvi, don''t you want to address differently?"

    Aaron''s grip on the water bottle tightened lightly before calming. Of course, he wants to call her Cupcake but was afraid that he might trigger her memory negatively. "Does that mean, you want me to call by sweet nicknames?"

    Aarvi thought for a second wrapping her hand around his arm, "Why not? Isn''t it how couples always do?"

    "Monster��"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron quickly exined to tease her, "A monster who eats lots of cupcakes."

    Aarvi never in her dreams thought she would get such a nickname from anybody, "Then I will call you Monster too."

    He didn''t get the reaction he expected and didn''t expect the same one for him. Aarvi grinned cheekily and continued, "You work at two ces, then at home and also cook so many cupcakes. A monster chef."

    Seeing him silent, Aarvi probed, "Let me change your name to Monster on my mobile."

    Aaron held her phone as soon as it was unlocked, "I will change it to My Love��"

    <em>''My Love?''</em> Aarvi jumped to get her mobile but his left hand held her away, "Aaron Rivas, I am not letting you save it. I will change it. Aaron."

    He suggested again, "How are Hubby and Wifey? Hmmm... I like this." Then he changed the <em>''Doctor Rivas''</em> to <em>''Hubby''</em>.

    He locked the mobile after showing it to her and slid in his pocket looking at her wordless. Aarvi saw his pockets and nodded thinking to herself, "Aaron Rivas, I had changed Bae to brainless for Sean. What do you think I will rename yours?"

    Wrapping his hand around her shoulder, he continued to walk as he responded, "Headless�� Homeless�� Harmless... Heartless��"

    Aarvi answered her question, "Hopeless�� Who said you are my hubby? You are so cheesy."

    Aaron chuckled hearing her and twisted her words, "Are you asking for romantic names? Alright, Baby!"

    Aarvi: "..."

    "Baby Girl?"

    Aarvi turned around, "Okay I am leaving." They were talking about nicknames but<em> ''all he knows are sweet nothing.</em>'' She thought and was leaving, he said, "Doozy."

    Aarvi paused liking the word choice and turned around to face him but the man hugged her, "For an outstanding, unique girl, <em><strong>''Doozy''</strong></em> sounds perfect. Isn''t it?"

    Aarvi nodded in approval, "My nickname itself will be apliment to me."

    Then Aaron changed his words, "But I will call you My love." He let out an enticing chuckle seeing her frozen, anyhow he still likes to call her Cupcake.

    ...

    Walking out, Aarvi whinged, "Can''t you stop me? I will get a stomach ache today."

    She was the one who wanted to try all and made faces at him to win on his stubbornness so that he could buy them for her and here she is ming him.

    "No more junk for you." Aaron passed his verdict.

    Aarvi started her pitiful act, blinking helplessly, slightly pouting lips and tugging his shirt, "Monthly once, only once."

    Aaron looked at her slender finger clutching his shirt then at her petite face. He agreed despite knowing she was acting, "Alright." She had the independence to eat whenever she wanted yet never cheated so he agreed.

    Aarvi''s lips twitched, <em>''This man agrees for everything.''</em> She looked around and chose theke, "Let''s go and jump in theke."

    "Wait�� What!?" Aaron quickly pulled her back without understanding her sudden shift of mood.

    "What what? You are agreeing with all my actions. Say<em><strong> ''No''</strong></em> when it is needed." She took a step to walk but turned around feeling really hopeless, "Are you really so obedient? Or afraid that I will run away?"

    Aaron flicked on her forehead, "You hadn''t eaten these foods for more than three years. You used to like these so I allowed it."

    She again looked around and pointed to the club, "Let''s go and drink." She hadn''t touched alcohol too.

    Seeing her take a step, Aaron pulled her hand back and ordered, "Don''t even think about it. Do you want to be admitted to the hospital?"

    What Aarvi hates more than the jerks who hurt her? Hospital.

    She suddenly got irritated at the word, "I was just kidding. Do you have to remind me that I am a heart patient?" She walked away shrugging his hands off. Living for so long as his patient, it was still difficult for her to suddenly ept he is her boyfriend too.

    Aaron realized his tone gave off seriousness. A few steps, he reached her and pulled her to his embrace, "I didn''t mean that."

    Instead of hugging him back, she punched him trying to calm herself, "Don''t pull me from behind."

    Aaron involuntarily checked her heartbeats leaving her at loss. She knows he is worried but treating her like a patient even when they were hanging out? It wasn''t fitting for their rtionship.

    She already has a lot on the te to think about. She doesn''t want to create problems between them so, "Aaron, we need to talk."

    Aaron had just rxed when her heartbeats were going to normal, hearing her serious tone and seeing her serene face hiding her emotions left him edgy, "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi stood a step away facing him, "I agree I have to be careful about my health and you are worried about me. If you keep making me feel like a patient, I can''t treat you as anything other than a doctor."

    It was really important for him to know why she gets scared of little things, her such anxiety and psychological behavior were also affecting the health of the heart that he didn''t want to speak to her and burden more.

    He had no choice instead of looking after her well. He can''t behave like he wasn''t worried whenever she frowns due to irregr heartbeats. Her health is important over everything, he can''t agree with her even at the cost of their rtionship.

 Chapter 118 - Confused Little Girl

    After expressing what she wasn''t liking, Aarvi realized how narrow-minded she was for thinking only about herself. Even though she suffered physically and mentally, she already knows Aaron apanied her for three years without uttering a single word of displeasure to anything.

    She doesn''t only hate the hospital but also the bleakness in his eyes which never goes unnoticed by her on his poker face. The quicker she could make him feel content and her words had the same power to hurt his heart.

    Seeing him struggling to respond to her thinking that his response might break them apart, Aarvi''s gaze lowered, and apologized sincerely, "I am sorry, I... I was irritated and spoke too much."

    Aaron cupped her face and raised it to face him, He could clearly make out she was truly apologetic unlike just saying it out to make things normal, "Aarvi, I will listen to everything but I will notpromise on your health."

    He watched her remorseful eyes deepen trying to look away from him but he didn''t let her evade, moved her face gently to look back at him again. "You don''t have to be sorry about speaking what you dislike. How will I know if you don''t say it?"

    He stepped closer to her looking at her pout in displeasure as her guilt wiped away.

    She grumbled wrapping her arms around his waist, burying her face on his warm chest, "You are really suited for an obedient sweet wife."

    Discerning she said it for<em> ''I will listen to everything.''</em> he rephrased, "But the obedient sweet wife can also be..."

    Aarvipleted his line pinching his waist, "Rogue! Hooligan... Hoodlum..." she already knows how he has his way with her.

    He let out a captivating chuckle caressing her half-face, "Well, it''s true." He will wait for her to open up a little... just a little more.

    She wanted to retort but she didn''t, "I don''t like hospitals..." He hummed and she continued, "And those wire connecting to me and makes continuous beeps." Aaron hummed again thinking that was the end but felt her arms tighten around him before her hesitant voice sounded, "Do... Do I have an expiry date?" Like many life-threatening diseased patients have a limited time, does she also have one?

    Disbelief overtaking the shock, Aaron pulled her away from his embrace hearing her, he felt the air around her lonely and deste which she never showed to anyone, not even him. He has seen her sad, weak but this side?

    It was a question which she never had dared to ask, she had thought herself as fine but his reaction and worry for little things always brought that question to mind.

    If Zain hadn''t told her Aaron loves her for nine years, she really would have thought Aaron was doing out of pity or Shawn asked him to do so.

    After hearing<em> ''admitting to the hospital.''</em>she wanted to confirm that nobody cries over her death if she really had a few days or weeks to live.

    Aaron''s voice turned chilly so as his eyes catching her off guard, "Aarvi Evans, there is no expiry date. Don''t you dare repeat it again."

    This was the second time he was really angered by her. The first time it was just a misconception of words whereas this time, she picked on the sensitive topic, her life.

    ''But it was a valid question, alright? I wanted a response to it.'' Aarvi thought while both started at each other without uttering a word.

    Aaron was pissed off, he wanted to hold her and bite until she screams in real pain and promises him that she won''t think negatively about her heart or her life. He was craving to punish her.

    Whereas Aarvi was admiring the sculpture in front of her. His chiseled jawline was molded to perfection, his punch pink thin pair of lips were pressed into a straight line disying a hit of anger, she actually likes his straight nose when he brushes it to hers, his gaze was sharper than a knife but his chocte-brown orbs sparked with the darkness he was hiding behind it. His cold vibe was intense but that didn''t affect his elegant look.

    Aaron''s lips twitched when he realized she was spellbound adoring his grim face. <em>''I am angry alright? I really am.''</em> He had to rify himself looking at her unblinking eyes of pure adoration.

    Just then he heard her say, "I didn''t know you could be sexy too." she has seen his indifference, gentle and caring frequently but this anger formidable look defined him meticulously.

    Aaron: "..."

    Her other line died down in her mouth,<em> ''You definitely aren''t just a simple doctor running a huge empire.''</em> His eyes were like a lock to a chest of numerous mysteries. She was in no hurry to know it, in fact, she won''t ask him to speak it out respecting his privacy and space.

    It was apliment, he knew and liked but <em>''What the hell does she mean by ''she didn''t know...'' and I am angry.</em>'' Is it still there? No, it had vanished watching her adoration.

    Towering closer, a glint of tease shing in his eyes, "Ms. Evans, you have just taken a baby step towards me. You might know more if you walk ahead."

    Aarvi... blushed, a pinkness crept on her petite face hearing his seductive tone ringing in her ears watching his mischievous smirk ying on his lips so as his gaze. She was so absorbed in his hypnotic tone and the mesmeric gaze that, she blindly rose her brows up looking at his brows raising.

    Aaron was trying to lure her again but suddenly her face squirmed with slight difort and saw her hand reach her stomach.

    ''Sigh, such a mood buster.'' He thought and went to buy juice to help her with digestion aftermanding, "Stay here" and saw her nod in affirmation biting her tongue.

    ''Is he a magician? Nope, definitely a hypnotist.'' She was d Aaron wasn''t her opponent.

    ...

    Aaron helped her drink mint lime juice at a loss of words looking at her rubbing her t stomach.

    "Somebody is being pampered by the Demon himself." A known voice sounded pausing their actions.

    "Shawn�� What are you doing here?" She looked at his trendy funky outfit and guessed, "ying tonight?"

    Shawn watched her top to toe ying all the mischief in his mind. He was at the nearest clubhouse, bored by the crowd he went out for fresh air and saw his brother''s car in the parking lot. He guessed Aarvi would be there and caught Aarvi in his brother''s hoodie.

    "Not bad, I thought Little heart will go slow but you guys are on a fast phase," Shawn eximed mischievously grinning at the couple.

    Aarvi nced at Aaron and then gazed at Shawn, "It isn''t like you haven''t seen your brother feeding me the food, what fast phase are you talking about?"

    Aaron faked a sigh and thought <em>''Damn snail is faster than her.''</em>

    Shawn chuckled guessing his thoughts were wrong, he wasn''t looking at the juice that was in her hand but what she was wearing, <em>''Never mind.''</em> It was her first romantic rtionship so he didn''t probe her more.

    "Oh yeah, I came to ask, are you leaving Billy Craft just like that?"

    Aaron, who hadn''t asked about it, turned to her. She was enjoying the evening with him so he couldn''t understand hering n. As much as he understood her previous ns and how her brains work, it wasn''t the end of payback of Billy Craft yet.

    Hopelessly, Aaron, Shawn, and Dax''s men returned with nothing when they tried to get any connection between Billy Craft and Ava Kelly. They had to end it by assuming as Billy Craft was with Leon Harmon being the part of thetter''s n which was actually a fact.

    Aarvi giggled and dialed Dax''s number as she revealed cheekily, "Dax will be mad at me."

    [Dum Dum, pray that I don''t get you tonight.] Dax''s grumpy voice sounded right after he answered her call without bothering about greetings.

    Shawn was confused without knowing what happened between them,<em> ''Am I being left out? Why don''t I know?''</em> He thought and asked, "Dax, why are you annoyed?"

    Dax hmphed loudly without knowing Aaron was also hearing them, <em>[Dum Dum, why are you with him?]</em>

    Shawn wanted to make him jealous but Aarvi stomped his chance away, "Didn''t we meet too?... Nowe to the point, why are you angry?"

    Shawn''s lips twitched hearing her, for the looks of it, Aarvi already knows why Dax was pissed off. Anyway, he silently heard Dax reveal in annoyance,<em> [Dum Dum, how dare you use me in the game? and I don''t even know.]</em>

    Shawn tried hard to bury but burst intoughter while Aarvi purposefully cluelessly asked, "What did I do?"

    Aaron and Shawn: "..."

    It wasn''t only her voice, she wlessly looked like a confused little girl being wrongly used. She didn''t hide it from them, in fact, they felt like she wanted them to see her this... Sly yet amazing side of hers.

    Aarvi nced at Shawn who grinned and pinched her cheeks,<em> ''Ahh, I really love this Little Heart.''</em> He thought and the trio heard Dax exploding on the other end hearing her y dumb.

 Chapter 119 - Will Leon Harmon Kill Billy Craft?

    Dax exploded hearing Aarvi behave innocent, Who was she trying to fool? He is already to ustomed her detailed ns, [You exactly knew I would rile up Billy Craft against Leon Harmon to know about you. You also knew he wouldn''t tell me but go and threaten Leon Harmon. Now Craft will be destroyed by Leon Harmon while you enjoy the show. You cunning girl, how dare you use me without telling me?]

    Aarvi really appreciates how Dax kept track of Leon''s things and how he discerned her n. It was as he said. Leon was busy finding her, that is Amiah''s shareholder, Sean''s Beauty in ck, and the one who released his pictures. He wouldn''t be level headed by continuous failure. During this time he wouldn''t tend to anybody without being able to ept that things aren''t in his control.

    Billy was a man who people could easily manipte, with hispany''s current state and how he was falling down, he undoubtedly would request for help, if denied he wouldn''t think twice to threaten for the same. Leon Harmon hates the threats more than anything so she left the so-called friends to fight.

    "Dax, you are smart." Aarvi praised the grim big child on the other end but he wasn''t happy yet, [No, I need your apology first.] Dax demanded.

    She knew she should have told him and she shouldn''t use her friends as her pawns, Since those two would help her even bury a dead body so she wouldn''t mind telling it, "Alright, I am sorry, I will give you a heads up next time." Even if Dax hadn''t instigated Billy Craft, she had arranged for things to fire up Billy''s anger.

    Shawn facepalmed hearing them while Aaron discerned two things, Obviously, Aarvi''s n and her brain are on a totally new level than them. Secondly, Shawn and Dax treat her more like a mother. Like kids whining at mother for more of her attention and love. <em>''She is definitely spoiling them way too much.''</em> He thought and also looked forward to theiring days.

    Super Narcissistic Dax spoke, <em>[Of course I know I am smarter than the fool standing next to you. Hmph]</em>

    Aarvi spoke before Shawn could start arguing with Dax and they create a huge drama for her to tend to both men, "Dax is Genius and Shawn is intelligent. Alright alright. I will see you on Saturday. Bye."

    <em>[Dum��]</em> She hung up exactly knowing what question wasing from him which Shawn asked in front of her, "Bro, Which is better, Genius or intelligent?"

    Aaron saw Aarvi who put them in a dilemma to end their childish argument so he pointed to her, "Shrewd, Artful and astute one is better than you two."

    Aarvi: "..."

    <em>''Why are you pushing me to the bottomless hole?''</em> Aarvi thought looking at Aaron sipping the juice to calm her stomach.

    Shawn pointed at the self-obsessed couple and shrugged, "You both are crafty cunning foxes." He snorted and left the park leaving Aarvi speechless.

    Aaron knew Shawn just threw his silly tantrum so he turned to see Aarvi who was watching him intently, probably thinking whether he is cunning too. "He is wrong, You are a fox�� and I am a wolf."

    Taking another sip of juice, Aarvi shook her head, "You are a sexually attractive man so Fox. I am a wolf to devour the fox."

    Aaron''s brows raised in enchantment and took a step closer but she ran away clearly identifying he was going to prove who is the wolf. <em>''Tsk, I have a sly fox.''</em> Aaron thought and followed her, stretching his long legs to catch up with her tiny steps of the run.

    ...

    While the couple yed, On the other end Mia Craft was afraid to lose her face in the showbiz and released a diplomatic statement, mainly in her favor but it provoked a lot ofizens ming her negatively for leaving her father in chaos and some cursed her for trying to justify her father''s behavior.

    <strong>[I am unaware of the incident and the truth behind it. Hence I sincerely request my fans andizens to be polite and stop ndering the innocent.]</strong>

    Most could guess she was referring to herself as innocent whereasizens weren''t as good as she expected. It started a discussion among theizens who she was calling innocent. In either way, all were enraged on her. Though her fellow fans still tried to defend her among millions.

    "Tsk, People outrageously leave their family in mud to be in fame. :disappointed_emote:"

    "How could she try to save her face instead of standing for her father? :Disgusted_emote:"

    "Are you calling yourself innocent? Then where are your filial responsibilities? Saving your own ass. :face_with_symbol_over_mouth:"

    "Goddess must have faced so much hardship due to such a father."

    "Thementer above, open your eyes and see, your goddess is a witch."

    "Innocent father? If you were the one to be in those girls'' ces, you would have understood how it feels. Like father like daughter."

    .

    .

    Mia Craft broke her mobile boiling in frustration. She didn''t dare to meet Aeon knowing he will scold her for releasing a statement without consulting the PR department or him.

    Even though Amiah entertainment had quickly reacted and removed the post, the damage was already done and the thread went on in other social media profiles.

    She quickly left the shooting location without meeting Aeon and went to Harmonpanies headquarters to meet Leon Harmon personally to find the solution and to request to handle the things. She doesn''t trust Craftpany employees or her father anyway.

    But there was a flicker of fright by the thought of Leon casting them aside. No, she was ready to listen and do everything Leon asks to save her reputation and to have Aeon.

    Was she afraid of losing Aeon? Yes but not exactly. She doesn''t love him but his name, his looks, and The Harmon family status. She wanted the wealth and power to show off that she is superior and better. She wanted to earn everyone''s respect and urged to see others think hundred times to mess with her.

    She wanted to rule over people in her own way. Will she get what she is desiring and craving to have in her life?

    ---

    At headquarters of the Harmon Companies.

    She reached when Billy was arguing with the security to let him go upstairs however Dn had ordered the security to keep the Craft family away and also anyone who will be there to meet Leon. Thetter had ruined the whole office room probably the Nth time hearing the failure of each task.

    Leon Harmon had an inkling that the three people he is trying to find are actually a single person. Only one was ying him mad, driving him crazy, boiling his blood every day.

    He saw his broken mobile ringing on the floor, he went to it and picked it up and smashed it again but failed to break itpletely and thanks to durable model phones and the carpet on the floor.

    But that riled him up furthermore, his anger changed to furious, furrows between his brows became more obvious, his eyebrows went to lowest overshadowing the tension zing in his eyes, his snarling lips were stretched up as he gnashed his teeth with a red mouth.

    He grabbed the swivel chair and dragged to the half-broken mobile, <em>''Crash''</em> he smashed the foot of the chair on the backside of the mobile with all his force.

    Followed by it were eerie stillness and his heavy breathing like a bull that is up for a round of bullfight with a trained matador.

    Dn who creaked open the door saw Leon''s state and smirked an evil smirk. As an act of good cousin and assistant he had suggested to Leon Harmon uncountable times to hire a good therapist for the treatment of his anger, of course, he wanted the therapist to change his control-freak attitude too for living little peacefully.

    However, Leon never heard him. If Leon had followed his advice, probably he wouldn''t have too many weaknesses and none would be ying him like a puppet attached to the string and dancing on other''smands and wishes.

    Dn wanted to see and meet whoever was bringing the trouble to Leon Harmon. Nope, he didn''t want to meet to help Leon, rather it was to help that person to break Leon Harmon''s ego and his pride. His aim wasn''t to destroy the Harmon family but Leon Harmon.

    Dn had thought he could ruin Leon Harmon staying with him but Leon was too alert and overprotective of his things without believing anyone that left Dn helpless. But Dn had far sensitive data that could destroy the whole Harmon family yet he wanted to bring down only Leon Harmon as Sean Harmon was just a witless man.

    In other words or end results, Dn wanted Aeon Harmon to be the patriarch of the Harmon family and he didn''t crave wealth. If the one who is against Leon shares the same views, he was ready to help them at the cost of his head.

    Dn was lost in thought when he saw Mia and her father lurking in through the fire exit of the building panting heavily due to the arduous work of climbing stairs.

    <em>''Did they really climb fifty-one floors?''</em> Dn thought without knowing they had climbed only two floors in the beginning and took the elevator but got caught in the forty-seventh floor by different security and they used the stairs.

    Dn saw the security staff running behind the duo, the father and daughter ran again and pushed Dn aside, and barged inside the room without knowing the consequences of entering inside.

    Dn rolled his eyes after putting on an act of stopping them andmanded security staff, "Wait��" then he slowly peeked in after hearing Billy''s roar and saw Leon strangling Billy against the ss wall.

    <em>''I am really admiring this Mysterious person.''</em> Dn eximed in his thought for letting the jerks fight with each other without dirtying the hands. He waited to see Mia''s state after Billy. Or will Leon Harmon kill Billy Craft?

 Chapter 120 - Bloodlust Animal

    Mia Craft knew they couldn''t go against the blurry security men at the main entrance of Harmon Companies headquarter. They were always treated like a family in the past three years and her father always got an exception to freely enter and exit the headquarter whenever he would like to do so or had some work.

    With this sudden change of how they were being treated, she was sure Leon Harmon is a ruthless man, a cunning fox who schemes all the time, and a chameleon who changes color as if he doesn''t care about the reactions of his actions.

    Her father always chided and spoke behind Leon Harmon''s back but she never believed him thinking her father is hungry for power hence he detests everyone. Nope, she doesn''t distrust her father, she failed to identify Leon Harmon''s extremely kind and loving side was just fake.

    Now, it wasn''t hard for her to realize that Leon Harmon was using her and manipting her all along but not another way. She had thought Leon Harmon was believing her act of pity to get Aeon Harmon.

    Tsk, what a presupposition!

    Yet, yet she tried to enter the office with a flicker of positiveness. She desperately wanted that brief hope to turn into reality but a strong, muscly arm appeared in front of her like an iron gate hard to move.

    Her fist clenched tight to sound uptight to have her way inside, "How dare you to stop me? Did you forget who I am? Move aside." She tried to push his arm aside but her force didn''t even shake his iron-strong arm.

    "Miss. Craft, please leave. Return with an appointment of President Harmon." The toneless voice of the security man was hoarse and cold.

    "You-" Her finger raised pointing him in fury but his emotionless gaze shut her lips clearly knowing it wasn''t useful to argue with him.

    Billy who stood and watched his daughter had expected her to worry about him and ask what had happened in the mall but not ignore him.

    Mia''s brain worked a little finding the way to reach Leon Harmon. Her n was to plead and put on an act of pity but was scared to be thrown out. Her gazended on her father to use him as a shield.

    If the security hadn''t stopped her, she was ready to pluck the ripe fruit for herself, since the chance of fruit being rotten is miserably high, she was ready to share it with her father.

    The one thing she understood hanging around with Leon and Billy was, power is everything, you need to be extremely wealthy to stand in the higher level of the food chain even if she has to use her family as a stepping stone.

    "Dad, let''s leave, it''s of no use." She said in a sorrowful tone as though epting defeat.

    Billy wanted to retort but he was pulled away from there by his own daughter that fueled his anger more and more. He was her father, after all, he wanted to use her for climbing the higher tier of the food chain or probably to reach the top of the food chain. Consequently, he knew why Mia always ran behind Aeon Harmon and also why she took a huge risk of creating the fake reports of the mentally ill. Those reports could destroy her whole damn career.

    Mia muttered as she took him away from the sight of security guards, "Dad, don''t create a scene here, I have a n to reach Uncle Leon. Keep quiet."

    Billy''s face turned ugly as a scarecrow hearing her order through her teeth, "Is this how you talk to your father? What Uncle Leon? Do you even know what he did?"

    Mia buried her irritation against him and vaguely asked to keep him distracted from running back to the entrance, "What?"

    Billy handed his mobile to show what hispany messaged him. A nce and Mia understood Leon sold his shares of the Craft family at a cheaper rate than the market value as soon as the news broke out.

    Her lips smirked evilly and started riling up his father against Leon as they entered the parking lot from the basement, seeing the guards nearby, they climbed the stairs for two-story and entered the elevator.

    By the time the security team realized it, they had reached the forty-seventh floor. Using employees as shields, father and daughter reached Leon Harmon''s office too.

    Billy didn''t care to see the office room state but Mia did. She shut her lips tight and backend away trying to make herself invisible cornering herself when she heard Billy shout at Leon who was watching outside.

    "Leon Harmon, you finally showed your true color to me, how could you sell your shares so cheap? Are you hitting when I am down? If you are thinking I will let you off like others, then you are absolutely wrong. I-I..." He stuttered and his voice faded as a chilling cold ran through his spine numbing his legs freezing right in front of Leon Harmon.

    Leon Harmon slowly turned around. He looked so in that it was hard to define what he was going to do next but the air around him was cold as the wind in the antarctic.

    Billy gulped in nervousness analyzing he was standing on a broken mobile and Leon''s leather chair was near to him but he didn''t have the guts to move his eyes away from Leon nor speak another word. He strongly believed that his second distraction could be the end of him because this was what Leon''s expression was throughout the day they tortured and killed the girl.

    Billy still had a question about how the girl offended him and why he was dirtying his hands torturing a weak girl but he didn''t care about it anymore. He wanted nothing other than saving his life hence he encouraged himself to look at the zing fire that lit in Leon Harmon''s eyes, he also dared to take a step back with his shaky leg but the next movement his eyes widened in shock.

    It wasn''t unexpected and Leon''s slender long finger wrapped around the neck of Billy and swung him around and crashed his back to the ss wall. Mia was a wooden log, she was frightened to even breathe to avoid grabbing Leon''s attention and cowered down to the floor to be away from his sight.

    She felt like jumping to the hungry lion''s den but didn''t dare to save her father from the lion''s mouth prioritizing her own life

    The throbbing pain from the sudden clutch was enough to disorient his thoughts, Billy tried to put up a fight but his legs listened to Leon than himself. When his back crashed hard on the ss wall, he started losing breath, eyes bulged staring into Leon''s dark gaze, it was so dark that his spine trembled vigorously.

    He let out a moaning yelp in desperation but there was none to tend to him. In the option of the fight and give up, he didn''t want to die in his hands and fight back? He could only try to pull away from the strong arm of the dark demon who had immense strength to outwit him easily.

    It was a cruel and sickening pain when he tried to grasp for air but it seemed nothing was going down his throat. As though it wasn''t enough to curb the demon inside the Leon Harmon, he lifted Billy pushing his hand harder on his throat against the ss wall.

    Billy felt his lung burn due tock of oxygen and his eyes became dull and lifeless as his eyes started to dart all around losing his focus. His hands that were trying to stop Leon eventually weakened and fell aside, the legs which were dangling around trying to kick Leon also went still.

    Mia ced her palm on her mouth watching it live. While watching her father losing his life, her eyes fell on Leon Harmon''s reflection, and felt her blood freezing in her nerves. She desperately wanted to go away from there but her knees were weakened just by watching and tears rolled down without her knowledge.

    "Brother Leon��" It was audibly soft but held no warmth.

    Leon snapped back and he left Billy. Thetter fell down and slumped on the ground desperately trying to catch the oxygen coughing hard as he soothed his lungs and the rapidly beating heart.

    Wealth? Status? Power? He wanted nothing but his life. He was ready to abandon everything to be safe and sound. He wouldn''t mind living a poor life to save his life.

    <em>''What was I thinking? Winning on the bloodlust animal?''</em> He might kowtow to Leon if thetter asked him just to earn the forgiveness but he didn''t get a chance to utter a word.

    Leon stepped on the leg of his swivel chair that brought the chair up. He caught the handle and steadied it on the ground before turning around and adorning the luxurious ck leather chair.

    He peered down at the coughing mess of Billy and smirked coldly. Billy felt his hair rise looking at him and started to apologize but stuttered without being able toplete his words, "I-I S-So��"

    "Dn, sell my shares of Craft at least possible value��"

    Billy''s eyes widened without understanding why his team sent a message stating Leon sold the shares when he hadn''t.

    Leon''s order didn''t end there, "Terminate Craft''s investments from all the projects that are with us��"

    Billy grabbed his leg and shook his head, "D-Don''t��"

    Leon shrugged Billy from his leg and crossed it over another leg leaning back on the chair sitting like a king of the city that was in his sight gazing outside, "Pull all our investment out from Craft''s projects."

    Billy who was kicked away slumped back on the floor thinking how did his wish to live as poor against his lifee true right away. He lost all the color wishing for death instead of lowly life.

    Mia who was trying to crawl out heard a deafening deathly tone freezing her on the spot, "MIA CRAFT."

    ## Doesn''t affect the coin value ##

    Note: This novel is avable on webnovel or AllNovelFull application. Please read there to support the author. ---> https://.webnovel/book/the-traps-of-ck-swan_17461675606110105

 Chapter 121 - Kiss

    <em>''MIA CRAFT''</em> Her name straight out of the king of hell froze her whole being. She felt her blood rush to the brain by the fright without daring to move even a bit.

    She heard the fingers rhythmically tapping on the floor but those rhythms felt like herst call for life, it was too deadly raising her heart beats like it was on a marathon of hundreds of miles without an end to it.

    She somehow knew she was testing Leon''s Harmon patience and she should respond to him but she couldn''t bring herself to do it either. Her mind was rming her repeatedly saying whether she turned to face him or not, it was her end, he was more dangerous than she could even think of anyone could be.

    The seconds ticked off but there was no movement in the office other than Leon Harmon''s fingers gracefully waving up and down on the arm of the leather chair creating a cold tone in the silent room. However each second felt like hours and years to Mia Craft.

    Leon''s Harmon''s patience ran out after a minute and grunted in a dark and freezing tone, "MIA CRAFT"

    As though she was on a remote controller being controlled by the master, she jerked on her feet and spun around to face him in the fright of being dead right on the spot.

    But she had overestimated her own strength and courage. As soon as she saw Leon''s menacing gaze, her blood rush to the brain seemed to hit the peak, and fainted the next second falling on the floor with a thud.

    With instinctive reaction, Billy tried to go to his daughter but fell on his face without noticing Leon''s stretched leg, "Ahhh��" His knees fell on the broken sharp edges of the porcin vase and his palm too pressed on the floor with the ss pieces piercing his palm. He cried in piercing pain gazing at the blood dripping from his palms and knees.

    Leon snickered without being satisfied by it. He wanted to see them in more pain, more blood, more ear-piercing yelp. Those were to fade his frustration and fade away the heavy heart from his mind due to repeated failure.

    "You filthy dog!... Tsk�� Dogs are loyal unlike you, a stinking bug. I gave you name, fame, and wealth to be my dog. Won''t I know to pluck the teeth if it tries to bite me?"

    Billy didn''t dare to meet his eyes hearing his intimidating tone and knew well it was best to stay mute when Leon was outrageously angered. His thought was toter apologize to him and get him to help him agree to be his loyal dog. Only that way he could live as the Craft, a business family.

    ��

    The next day, Mia who had lost consciousness due to shock and fright, woke up the next day in an unknown room with a white ceiling. She took the time to identify the smell and realized she wasn''t in any hell or heaven but in the hospital.

    Slowly moving her head, she saw her left side was empty and on the right side made her heartbeats quicken its pace. Her father was on the next bed wrapped in bandages. His head was wrapped with gauge with red color clearly visible at the side of the forehead, his palms were wrapped with an IV attached on his backhand, his left leg calf to ankle was in a cast sending a cold running down her spine trembling on the bed just by imagining how Leon must have beaten him.

    Little did she know, he was in that brutal state because of her. He had gone against Leon''s order and fought against his men to stop them from abusing her. Then Leon had calmed down due to Sean entering the headquarters and sent them to the hospital to get treated.

    Unknown to everything, the first option she chose in her mind was to go to Aeon to be safe from Leon''s wrath or... maybe, just maybe she might reveal about Leon''s another face to Aeon and stay under his protection without thinking even once about her father. She also forgot Aeon''s ex-girlfriend Amiah died because of Leon''s actions and Aeon already knew about it.

    However, <em>will she go out of Leon''s clutch so easily? Will he let her be with Aeon when he is the one who is destroying the Craft family? Will he ept her to his family when she is of no use?</em> Well, each question has a single answer and it is <em>''No, he won''t.''</em>

    But the main question is, will Leon realize he is still ying on somebody''s terms like a puppet attached to the strings? When will he get to know his every action is being watched and his reactions are being controlled?

    As Mia Craft nned she went to Aeon Harmon but the difference was she didn''t act but cried to let her be with him and she wouldn''t trouble him. Nevertheless, Aeon still thought she was a psychological imbnce again triggered by somebody.

    On the business end, Dn followed Leon''s instructions and the world got to know Leon Harmon abandoned his friend Billy Craft. The keyboard army of Harmonpanies made sure to twist it in the favor of Leon Harmonmenting and viewing as Leon Harmon respects women and he wouldn''t support scumbags even if it''s his friend.

    Some snickered stating he was trying to rebuild his fame from the scandal of his clothless picture watching an unknown nude woman.

    Billy didn''t attack Leon but tried to stand in the business industries but hispany was in a mess, aplete mess falling on the ground without signs of standing back.

    ---

    At Avron mansion in the evening.

    While this world was a mess, Aarvi was on a damn serious topic asking questions after questions to Aaron who stayed calm and also a little expectant watching her.

    The damn serious and major topic was KISS!

    Aarvi hadpleted her part of work and helped in Aaron''s office work handling his meeting that saved a lot of time for Aaron who went to the hospital, dealt with things and the couple was at home before dusk.

    To spend time with her, he had generally asked to y tennis but she turned down having the mood to run around in the court. In other words, she was too lethargic.

    Aaron too noticed and picked another choice, "A movie?"

    Aarvi whined assuming they have to go back to the city, "I don''t want to get ready again."

    Firstly, Aaron fondly pulled her cheek, then he scooped her from the couch to take her upstairs to the other living hall where they could rest while watching the movie.

    Aarvi quickly steadied herself holding his shoulder and was happy for the n. Gentlyying her on the couch, he kept footstool for her legs before he turned on the smart TV, "Have any movie in mind?"

    "Oh" Aarvi started thinking and Aaron waited.

    1 minute...

    3 minutes...

    Aaron''s lips were twitching uncontrobly in the realization she doesn''t have any idea which movies were in trend or up in the entertainment.

    At minute five, Aarvi looked at him, blinking her eyes, shrugging her shoulders. She was so lost in her own world that she had no idea about the entertainment industries. "I only know Sister Esme, Tara Lane and Mia Craft are in the entertainment industry as actresses, Aeon Harmon is the star director in the current trend. I can''t remember any movie name."

    Aaron wanted to tell her to give herself a chance to live life as she wanted, as she used to live with Shawn and Dax but then again, <em>''Do I know?''</em> He thought and he also knew only those who she said.

    Having no right to scold her for that, he handed her the remote and sat next to her. But he was dumbstruck when she messaged the group of three asking for a movie suggestion for rxing. Shawn suggested immediately followed by Dax reviewing the story.

    Then she found the application in which the movie was avable and yed. It was a romantic movie about painting artists who were pen pals before bing a couple. It was a soothing movie that calms down the tension perfect for tiredness.

    Aarvi had pushed the footstool for Aaron and folded her legs on the couch while the man pulled her closer to him leaning her on his shoulder resting his arms around her shoulder.

    Half of the movie over when the male lead became jealous when he saw the female lead talking with her ex-boyfriend. He desperately wanted to own her and announce that she only belongs to him. But his heart melted down right after seeing the Female lead sweetly smiling jumping to his arms in front of an ex-boyfriend.

    As soon as the ex left the scene, the male lead pushed her to the wall and crashed on her lips. Aarvi was expecting a dupe but it wasn''t. In fact, it was so vivid that it could be used to teach a naive how to kiss.

    It wasn''t the first kiss scene she watched in a movie or live but somehow she didn''t want to watch yet her eyes were going back on the screen hence she wanted to skip the scene.

    The remote was on the coffee table that was far away from her ce and she would be embarrassed if Aaron asks,<em> ''Why?''</em> hence she didn''t dare to move watching the screen.

    Despite it looking like the male lead was in a hurry, he was very gentle for their first kiss, tenderly tasting her lower lip as his hand cupped her face. The girl''s hands wrapped around his waist and clutched the shirt of the man recing her shock with pleasure and shyness.

    Taking her reaction as approval, he sucked her upper lip a little harder earning an enticing moan, he alternated between red soft lips before peering her lips open.

    Instead of the scene, Aaron watched Aarvi slightly blush in embarrassment controlling her stiffening body and expression. He lifted the finger of the right hand that was around her shoulder and poked.

    He witnessed her natural shift of expression and asked seriously, "Aaron, Can''t there be love without lust? Why can''t be simple physical touches is enough for love? Why is kissing important?"

 Chapter 122 - Create Some Memories

    <em>[Warning: This chapter might trigger some readers due to the opinions and views of the Female lead. Her views are due to her experience so I (Author) hope that you don''t get offended.]</em>

    <em>''Can''t there be love without lust? Why can''t be simple physical touches is enough for love? Why is kissing important?''</em> She wasn''t diverting away from the kiss but actually looked confused with a hint of curiosity and dilemma trying to define what actually<em><strong> ''Love''</strong></em> is.

    Somehow, Aaron realized Aarvi doesn''t have a good impression of Love. In fact, she could only define the like, dislike, and hate. Little Ava was too innocent to understand lust so she knew the longing, yearning, happiness of him over hers, blind faith, immense trust, sadness seeing him hurt were part of love.

    Forgetting him, she now has a major misunderstanding about Love and Lust. To interpret it out more incorrectly, the scenes on the screen continued with a bed scene defining her doubt as fact.

    His first thought directly jumped to her experiences before or after her canceled wedding then it returned to the two men, Shawn and Dax who never had any serious rtionship but had a quiet share of girls in their life. Aaron doesn''t me her for her misunderstanding because she had never seen true love in her whole life, even Vance Hays and Grace Wells started off with a physical rtionship hence the world she knows has Lust with or without Love.

    <em>''Can''t there be love without lust?''</em> He picked her first question, "Lust and Love are worlds apart..."

    Aarvi''s brows raised in question, <em>''How?''</em> and saw the television screen where kiss ended them up on the bed.

    Aaron continued turning her towards him to avoid twisting her neck to see him, "In lust, you don''t care about the person or their feelings other than your physical satisfaction. The physical intimacy you call in love is desire, you wish for it, you yearn for it but more than that you care about the person."

    Aarvi seriously heard him for understanding it better. She always thought that Love and Lust coexist or else Lust and wealth aka power or else Love and wealth. Most of the rtionship starts with Lust in today''s world else why would so many people have date nights before starting a rtionship? The countless loveless arranged marriages start with lust or society''s stereotypes.

    Thinking of an exemr for both Lust and Love, her fingers balled up into a tight fist remembering the right fitted person for Lust, Leon Harmon. The exemr for Love, she couldn''t find anybody fitting to the list other than the man sitting in front of her.

    Looking back at him, her stiffened body and balled-up fist ckened naturally. Aaron continued without missing her any reaction, "If Love had Lust, do you think I would have waited for you so long?"

    Okay, she had already understood that but she still muttered under her breath, "But you confessed to me after the kiss."

    Aaron''s brow raised hearing her and smirked looking at her imposingly, "Are you sure that was out of lust?" Then he loomed over her causing her to back off and finally pinned her on the couch but she blinked nkly looking at him lost in her own thoughts.

    "Shall we imitate being in lust?" He probed dangerously craving to see her fright and say, <em>''I was wrong.''</em> but other than seeing her batting her longshes, he got to see her calmness.

    Aarvi stated the fact looking him in the eye, "I know you won''t do anything." Her mellow toned words left him wordless understanding she wasn''t going to get frightened by his little acting.

    He sighed in his mind, gently and affectionately bumped his forehead with hers before sliding his hand behind her head and back to pull her up to sit.

    This Cupcake of his... too calm headed dismantling all his tricks.

    Now he moved to her next question, <em>''Why can''t simple physical touches be enough for love?''</em> seeing her waiting for him hoping to know more, "Have you heard about lost love or the one they love loves somebody else?"

    Her response to the question left him speechless, "Yeah, in the pathos songs. ording to those songs, if the person they love is happy, they need nothing else but they aren''t really happy about losing their love. Hence even though they are happy for their love, they are very much sad for themselves."

    <em>''Pathos songs? Haven''t you seen real love even once? Or saw a girl or boy sad over losing the one they loved?''</em> He really wanted to ask, thinking that was the end of her response but it wasn''t and she continued with entire seriousness.

    "... However, in the real world, people move on putting a status as ''a second chance in love'' else they will hide about their past rtionship with the next one and after the next one. Or might end up stalking them every day. Some..."

    Aaron quickly covered her mouth to stop her listing the reality of the world. <em>''Aarvi Evans, you would have died single without me. Sigh.''</em> He sighed without asking because he knew her answer would be the same.

    He wanted to exin physical touch doesn''t really need all the time to show their love, some people love a person just by looking from afar. ''Isn''t thismon knowledge gained by the world? Why is she unaware? Or does the negative world dominate for her?''

    As far as he knew, little Ava from his experience and whatever his brother told him, Ava waspletely a positive person who would find good even in the worst. Seems like a near-death experience... Nope, for her, it was a death experience that really changed and put things in a different perspective.

    Aarvi waited for him to speak and let her go but got to see his nk gaze on her which wasn''t actually focusing on her but lost in the thoughts. Holding his palm, she peeled it and asked, "Are you thinking of any medical definition to fool me?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He chose another instance, "Do you know about the long-distance rtionship?"

    "Yeah..." Her response was instant surprising him but her continued words left him wordless for the Nth time, "The couples say they love each other for many days and then move to sex chatting... what they say... Hmmm, Sexting. They wait to meet up to curb their lust and who knows they weren''t cheating behind the back." She shrugged.

    Aaron felt the need to calm down. <em>''What in the world is going on in her head?''</em> Yet she was sitting in front of him innocently blinking her eyes patiently waiting for a response.

    Aaron''s first question, "Aarvi Evans, do you think there is anybody good in the world?"

    "Nope." Sharp and instant response.

    Hopefully, Aaron had prepared himself for that response, "Not even you? Or... me?"

    Aarvi shook her head, "You hid things about me and you might not find another crafty one like me. Goodness doesn''t hover around me."

    <em>''You could have lied to me as good. Sigh.''</em> He thought rendering another time tongue-tied hearing her give herself the worst review possible.

    Aarvi watched him silently cupping her face letting him take time. He never took so long for the response so she started thinking if she said anything wrong but found nothing. Her lips formed like O realizing the girlfriend should be sweet and nice but she called him not good,<em> ''Is he angry?''</em> She thought, looking at his aloof face.

    <em>''But what I said is the truth.''</em> She justified and gently poked his soft cheek with her finger to get his attention but he asked, "May I get a hug?"

    His emotionless tone had just ended. Aarvi kneeled on the couch and wrapped her arms around his neck thinking he was disappointed by her response, "Actually you are really goodpared to others, you saved me, you always save so many in the hospital, hence you are still the best. So don''t be sad."

    Aaron wanted to facepalm himself hearing her while her hand patted him like a pet. Firstly he never in his dreams thought one day they would discuss Lustpared with Love, not to mention Kiss was alsoing up.

    He ignored her words and asked, "The simple hug and loving from afar is also love. Do you think you are embracing due to lust?"

    Aarvi''s hand froze for a second before she sat back squinting her eyes ring at him, "I hugged you because you asked and... I thought you were sad." Then she thought, <em>''Never mind, this is too much to handle for me.''</em>

    This girl... He had no words to describe. "Did I touch you in the past years?"

    Aarvi who was about to give up on that topic blinked once going back to the past two years. He had held or touched her only when it was needed due to her health or her stupidity. Currently, she never felt his touch ufortable in any way.

    Her little bums moved next to him to cuddle as she said, "You are an exception."

    "Do you agree?" Aaron asked to confirm as he wrapped his arm around her waist, turned her around to lean her back on his folded leg to see her clearly.

    Aarvi nodded by adding, "Only in your case..." Then she continued, "So why is kissing important?"

    "It creates feelings of affection." He answered and realized she will counter it with hugs so he continued, "Our brain produces a chemical cocktail due to lip sensitivity. Those chemicals or hormones are dopamine, oxytocin, and serotonin..."

    Aarvi''s lips twitched hearing so many chemical names, <em>''How the hell little brain produces so many things?''</em>

    Aaron continued lifting her jaws up, "They are three feel-good Hormone because it lights up the pleasure centers in our brain."

    Those words picked her interest just like Oxytocin and asked resting her head on his knee to look at him, "What do they do?"

    He knew the medical or biological terms pick her curiosity more than him, "The dopamine can stimte the same area of the brain activated by heroin and cocaine hence the Kissing is addictive..."

    Aarvi mumbled, "So you have high dopamine."

    He continued pinching her cheeks, "You know Oxytocin, that fosters feelings of affection and attachment. Serotonin''s biological function is storing memory. Hence the memory of a good kiss can stay with us for years."

    "Ohhh" Aarvi''s lips opened like O storing everything in her little brain and thought, <em>''I should try. It''s feel-good hormones after all.''</em>

    Aaron asked, pulling her closer, his lips arched to an enticing curve with his seductive gaze locking her eyes "You should learn to kiss to create some memories."

    Aarvi failed to look away from his deep gaze and straddled him as his hands silently guided her.

 Chapter 123 - Two Families Daughters Against Aarvi

    Aaron was surprised but he didn''t show it. He helped her sit on hisp as he anticipated what she was up to.<em> ''Will she really kiss?''</em> He thought without trying to kiss her or force a kiss on her.

    She stood on her knees covering the gap closer, her left-hand fingersbing his back head hair and clutched it while her breath continued to assault his skin with her right-hand thumb gently circling his cheek cupping his face.

    Aaron had almost lost control but controlled patiently waiting for what she was up to while his body started to react to her touches.

    Aarvi cheeks turned pink up so close gazing his eyes, his hair was soft and silky slipping from her slender fingers easily, he was unnaturally godlike, he was so damn good looking that Aarvi failed to describe him feeling each adjective as an understatement.

    She clutched her fingers to control her raising heartbeats staring at his deep set of eyes which were pulling back her gaze making it hard for her to think something else.

    She didn''t even notice when her breathing twitched in her own game as she tried to pull herself away from him but her fingers failed her by tracing his defined masculine jawline feeling his soft skin on his beardless cleanly shaved face.

    Losing her control, Aarvi forcefully shut her eyes and her forehead rested on him while her right-hand forearm reached his shoulder and clenched her fist tight. <em>''He is such a devil.''</em> She thought of getting seduced instead of seducing him.<em> ''You are definitely different specimens.''</em> Her thoughts continued to grow.

    Aaron had an inkling she was ying him but her reactions weren''t lying to him so he didn''t dare to close his eyes staring right at her blushing face catching her expressions.

    He just knew the theory in medical science, he never kissed anybody, so of course, he wished to know how it would really feel by kissing her lips. If he didn''t have the strong resolve to wait for her, he really wanted to grab her chin and kiss her tender sensuous lips which were craving attention.

    Going against how his body reacted, he hadn''t dared to touch her clutching the couch. He slowly understood the effects she had on him and heard her mellow cheeky tone, "You think I need to learn to kiss. You are the one who was dead single before me."

    And she sat back thinking she should learn how to seduce him seeing his ever so calm face, even a question popped in her head, <em>''Does he find me ugly for having his terrific look?''</em> She felt it was highly possible for earning no reaction from him.

    She didn''t notice him silently taking a deep breath before he twisted her ear, "Aarvi Evans, I will make sure you pay for each of your actions��"

    Aarvi didn''t believe him and shrugged his hand pouting her lips, while the frozen Melia didn''t know what to do with the snacks she prepared for the duo. As a bystander, she couldn''t understand why both were controlling themselves when they wanted to kiss. She couldn''t make herself take a step ahead and went downstairs without making noise.

    Aaron flicked her head and pulled her back near him and cuddled her to watch a movie in which it was already at the wedding section. Aarvi asked him, "Have you seen my picture in a wedding gown before erasing them?"

    Aaron hummed caressing her cheek as he asked, "Where do you want to hold our wedding?"

    Aarvi''s eyes slightly widened trying to shrug off the question, "Who wants to marry you?"

    Aaron continued, "You like the beach, let''s ask to build a huge sandcastle as our wedding backdrop."

    Aarvi retorted immediately, "When did I say I like the beach? You can buy a castle for yourself, here you are talking about a sandcastle."

    Aaron calmly hummed in response and changed, "Mocon Pce!" Then she continued to banter while he was the calm one discussing the wedding details without her knowledge��

    It was toote when Aarvi realized she wanted to ask him<em> ''How she looked in the wedding dress?''</em> In other words, she wanted to know how she looks in his eyes.

    She dozed off leaving Aaron wide awake, he just remembered her pretty little face right in front of his eyes. His memories were so fresh that he could still feel her tender skin brushing his face,<em> ''You little devil, I will gobble you if you do it again.''</em>

    ---

    In the morning, Aarvi quickly finished packing for the road trip and wedding and was standing in front of her huge closet thinking what to wear for Rivas Mansion.

    Last time it was in a hurry so she had just gone in her casuals, now she felt like she should be a little formal. Aaron who entered her room to take her downstairs saw it empty and checked inside to see her standing in akimbo watching her wardrobe

    "Are you nning toe in a ck bathrobe?" He asked as he entered inside in his casuals.

    Aarvi saw him and temptingly slid one side of the bathrobe revealing her fair corbones and wless shoulder, "Why not?" Her seductive tone sounded as her another hand pulled her bathrobe skirt aside stepping her slender leg out to entice him.

    Aaron controlled with all his strength from gulping the nonexistent saliva or giveaway any reaction looking at the alluring temptress. <em>''My sexy seductress is going out of hand.''</em> He pinched between his brows, shutting his eyes close thinking he quickly has to find a way to tame her without crossing the line.

    He was so patient because he didn''t want to trigger her past until she could handle her psychological statepletely. He doesn''t know many things from her past which hadn''t left her to live forgetting it easily. So he was willing to wait however long it takes but he couldn''t understand what she was expecting trying to seduce him.

    Aarvi''s lips twitched uncontrobly seeing his reaction and strongly started to believe that she doesn''t have any sexual appeal but just a pretty little doll to be admired from afar.<em> ''Tsk tsk my pitiful life.''</em> She thought as she turned him around and pushed him outside before shutting the cloakroom door on his back without letting him utter a single word.

    ---

    At Rivas mansion

    Aarvi alighted the car watching all Rivas family members excluding Jordan Rivas waiting at the door for them just like many other loving families without putting on an air of richness.

    First to sprint on his toes was Shawn who gave a quick hug to her, "Little heart��" He held her shoulder and pushed her in front of Connor Rivas who was delighted by their arrival, "Big Dad, meet your shy little daughter-inw."

    Aarvi stomped Shawn''s leg for saying daughter-inw when she was just a girlfriend of Aaron, "Master Rivas." She greeted and noticed Connor who raised her hand to pat her head taking back realizing she doesn''t like touches.

    All noticed it too and heard him say, "I can finally rx handing my stubborn son to you."

    Aaron stood next to Megan greeting her, "Aunty Megan." And nodded at the other two men as greet, his lips twitched hearing his father whereas he wanted to reverse the statement. He wanted to be the one to look after her, take care of her, pamper her, spoil her, tend to her, and do everything he could to make her feel loved every second of her life.

    A faint smile appeared on Aaron''s face when Aarvi lowered her head for his father to pat. She didn''t get her parents'' love, when she was getting it from Aaron''s family, she didn''t want to push it away. She couldn''t change overnight so tried to make little changes slowly.

    Connor was a little taken aback because he wasn''t expecting it. He saw Shawn''s hand on his own head to show him why she lowered her head then Connor gently caressed her head with a huge smile hanging from his lips.

    Then Aarvi was pushed in front of Shawn''s father, Karsen Rivas who had met her numerous times so they knew each other. Her transformation wasn''t only shocking to Megan, Shawn but also him. He had felt and still feels like Ava and Aarvi are totally different girls.

    The soft-spoken, jolly, sweet girl was a stark contrast to this serene youngdy who is very careful about her actions. He doesn''t dislike Aarvi or the past Ava. The current Aarvi is confident and determined, ready to face any trouble thrown at her, this attitude naturally brought his admiration for her but he likes her past self more than the current one.

    "Uncle Rivas" She greeted him as she used to in the past. He was the man who showed her how a father treats and indulges his child. He was always courteous to her and even called her to kick his son''s ass whenever Shawn used to miss his calls or messages.

    <em>''Ava''</em> word controlled from the tip of his tongue and smiled, "Child, do you know? We had thought he would die single and we were ready to force him to arrange marriage. You got a big strong-headed child to look after."

    Aaron: "..."

    He couldn''t believe they were calling him a child whereas the ones who looked and behaved like children were looking at him, grinning widely.

    Aarvi responded, "Uncle, you know I am trained in taming big children." She pointed to Shawn and they knew Dax too.

    The elders chuckled hearing her while Shawn and Aaron looked at each other, then at her. "Little Heart, you are the little one here." He hmphed loud enough causing elders tough again while Aaron shook his head helplessly.

    After greeting Megan, they were about to enter, but Butler announced hurriedly, "Master, Second master�� Knox''s family arrived just now and Fish��" He hadn''t even finished two high-end cars parked in front of the mansion. "Fisher family is also here."

    Shawn frowned deeply seeing Naomi alight and thinking Fiona Knox might be arriving too with her family. Megan''s brows furrowed higher realizing Jordan Rivas permitted them to arrive to stand two families'' daughters against Aarvi.

 Chapter 124 - Aarons Wife

    Unaware of the things happening, Connor and Karsen faintly smiled as a wee gesture turning towards the family of three alighting the car. Megan didn''t think of the possibility that Noami could also have her motives like Jordan, so she too put on a gentle expression as the next matriarch of Rivas family to wee the guest.

    Naomi had no idea Aarvi would be in Rivas mansion, in fact, she had thought Aaron wouldn''t bring her to meet his parents. When she had called Jordan Rivas, he had asked her to visit with family so she was absolute that Jordan was going to take her side and there was going to be a huge drama in the mansion.

    Shawn who thought only three, noticed a man styling his hair sitting in his sports car, then he alighted with a gorgeous smile on his face. Hassan Fisher, an international Model under Rivas entertainment. As his profession says, he was tall with slender built, fair with the face girls could go awe over him.

    With those, Hassan had a Doctor of Philosophy in economics and is a guest professor in many colleges however his students mainly attend to admire his looks. Shawn muttered next to Aarvi, "Who is handsome? Me or him?"

    Aarvi who had paused with others stood expressionlessly without bothering about any of the guests, especially when she saw Naomi''s shock change to a mocking smile. Her lips twitched hearing Shawn, she saw who alighted the sports car and promptly responded, "You look far better than him. He looks too pale and sickly."

    Shawn overjoyed hearing her and put on a smug smile while Hassan walked towards them considering them as an audience and he was on a ramp.

    While elders formally greeted each other, Naomi hugged Megan, kind of showing off to Aarvi who could guess what was going on in her head. "Aunty Megan, I missed you."

    To be polite, Megan patted her back and repeated, "Me too��" Excluding Aaron''s sister, the girl who the Rivas family saw growing up is Noami so each one knew her pretty well.

    Then Naomi greeted Shawn and shyly greeted Aaron who merely hummed for her as he nodded at Hassan''s greet, "Brother Aaron�� Shawn." He was older to Shawn and younger to Aaron.

    He saw Aarvi''s poker yet enticing face and nobody noticed a glint of astonishment passing through his grey cat eyes looking at her entire look of nonchnce, "Who is this pretty little guest?"

    ''Little?!'' Aarvi didn''t bother but she imagined herself smacking his head for it.

    The Fisher parents'' faces didn''t have a good expression looking at Aarvi. They already heard tales and bigger tales about her from their daughter.Naomi spoke before anybody, "Hadn''t I told you San? Arie Rivas''s heart is transferred to Ms.Evans, It''s her."

    Hassan had already heard about Aarvi from Naomi''s limitlessints, he just asked to confirm it. "Hello Ms.Evans, how is your health now?" He was courteous extending his hand for a handshake.

    Naomi wanted Aarvi to like her brother and his looks so she waited for her to shake hand but heard a dull, "Hello."

    Shawn held Hassan''s hand to manage the air, "Bro, you didn''t ask me about my health. You only see beauties."

    Aaron patted Aarvi''s back, "Let''s go inside��" Aarvi had just nodded and a limousine stopped in front of the mansion and heard Connor, "Aaron��" asking him to wait for a second so both again stopped.

    Excluding Hassan, the Fisher family members'' face was turning ugly watching the Knox family exorbitantly entering with their stunning daughter. Hassanmented in low voice Looking at Fiona, "The stic beauty of Mocon."

    Shawn controlledughing it out. The generation might be open to epting stic surgery for the correction but changing the overall structure of the face and iming a new face is hard to digest.

    Megan didn''t want to be rude so she quickly asked Shawn in a low voice, "Shawn, is she really Fiona?..." She saw her carrying huge bags with other maids, "Or a stunning maid?"

    Shawn wrapped his hand around her shoulder controlling theughter before speaking but Naomi spoke, "Aunty Megan, she is Fiona Knox. You know advanced medical fields can change a person''s face and size." She tried her best to hide her loathe and sound amiable.

    Megan quickly nodded and was about to tell Connor and Karsen but they asked, "Who is this newdy?" causing Fiona''s face to turn dark lowering her head letting her parents introduce.

    Shawn realized both the Knox and Fisher family purposefully ignored Aarvi excluding Hassan who kept stealing nces at her. Whereas Aarvi was d they didn''t bother about her while Aaron''s left hand had balled up into a fist without understanding why Jordan purposefully called two families on the same day he was bringing Aarvi.

    Aaron wanted Aarvi to have a good time in the family whereas his grandfather wanted to ruin it. He clearly identified his grandfather knew Aaron wouldn''t talk against in front of others and cut his nose.

    He no longer cared about the guest thought it was already a big deal that he was standing and weing his grandfather''s guest while the woman he loves stood like nobody.

    Fiona''s greeting to Aaron went unheard while he wrapped his hand around Aarvi''s shoulder and took her inside to think what his grandfather was trying to do.

    "What''s wrong?" Aarvi asked sensing his awful mood.

    Before he could respond, they saw Jordaning downstairs and was passing by them, Aarvi greeted politely, "Elder Rivas."

    But Jordan patted Aaron''s hand and passed away without bothering about her presence and said. "Naomi, child, you are right on time��"

    Aaron controlled himself from questioning right then and there when all entered the living hall and sat greeting his grandfather while Aarvi forced a smile at Aaron and tried to calm him, "It''s alright."

    Naomi beamed thinking she is already a winner while Jordan hardly knew both the girls. Shawn entered atst with Megan, they took the couple to sit but Jordan called, "Aaron,e here��" He left no choice for Aaron who nced at Shawn before going next to Jordan halfheartedly.

    Aarvi sat on the left space, on the armchair hiding her furrows. Somehow, she felt she is an odd one out between them when she had expected her whole day was going to be fun with all.

    Without the topic arising about Aarvi, she was a woman who had the Rivas family princess''s heart hence she was there. An insignificant nobody.

    Forced to talk, Aaron controlled for ten minutes repeatedly looking at Aarvi sitting alone with her signature serenity without showing any displeasure while Shawn was busy with Master Fisher and Megan with otherdies.

    Aaron had enough and stood up. Jordan tried to hold him back to show Aarvi that she has no qualification to be present around them but Aaron decisively shrugged his hand said through his teeth with a low tone. "Grandfather, you will regret your actions."

    He circled the coffee table and reached Aarvi who was silently watching the painting on the wall. Aarvi reacted when a hand caressed her head and realized all eyes were on her. She raised her head to see Aaron''s sour face and heard his deep voice "Let''s go, I will show you around."

    As soon as his words left his lips, Jordan''s voice followed again without taking Aaron''s words seriously, "Aaron, why don''t you take Ms. Knox too?" Then he turned to Fiona and said, "Ms. Knox, feel free to join him... Naomi, why don''t you apany them?"

    Aaron snickered thinking his grandfather is testing his limits, "Why don''t you ask maids do it for <strong>YOUR</strong> guests? Grand. Father." He stressed each word.

    Fiona stood up with a graceful smile hearing Jordan but froze. She saw the girl who was still sitting tugging Aaron''s shirt to stop him from arguing with Jordan Rivas.

    Shawn who again tried to stand up was pulled back by Master Fisher and that confirmed to him that everything was happening as nned by the Fisher family to outcast his Little Heart.

    He had respected Fishers but he wouldn''t tolerate them when they are nning anything against Aarvi, "Grandfather, why do you want to disturb love birds with third wheels? What am I here for? I will show them around."

    <em>''Love birds!?''</em>

    Megan remembered and spoke, "Oh yeah, I didn''t introduce my Gigglemug to you all." She quickly parted from the madams to go near Aarvi.

    <em>''Gigglemug!''</em> Naomi grounded her teeth realizing Aarvi was very close to Megan and she has a warm nickname. Fiona or the Fisher family, they weren''t fools to misunderstand the excitement of Megan.

    Megan held Aarvi''s shoulders and proudly introduced while Aaron and Jordan red at each other, "Meet Aarvi Evans, my elder son''s sweet girlfriend..."

    <em>''Girlfriend!?''</em>

    Shawn cut in like a grumpy child, "Mom, my sister-inw is your daughter-inw and my bro''s wife. Why are you saying as a girlfriend?"

    Megan, Connor, and even Karen smiled with Aarvi hearing him and the former spoke, "Ha alright... Meet my darling daughter-inw and soon-to-..." She saw Shawn squinting his eyes so she corrected herself again, "Young madam Rivas."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t believe they already made her Aaron''s wife, Megan was ying along with Shawn.

    <em>''Sister-inw, daughter-inw, young madam Rivas!?''</em> Each word from Megan and Shawn left the whole Fisher family and Fiona shocked.

    Aaron had a provoking smile at Jordan waiting for him to react. Aaron would give face if Jordan''s response is in thier favor. If it''s negative, he would dare to go against him too.

 Chapter 125 - Dies From Enviousness.

    Naomi felt her blood turn cold hearing Megan, she had lots of questions to ask and to know how Aarvi became so close to Rivas family members that they were so affectionate with Aarvi. Despite growing up and meeting them frequently, she never got any nicknames.

    <em>''Gigglemug? She doesn''t even smile.''</em> She wanted to scream it out. Then she turned to Jordan to ask why he called the whole family to Rivas mansion. She was excited from the previous day thinking Jordan was going to talk about her and Aaron''s wedding with them.

    What she noticed on Jordan''s face brought her hopes up. She clearly understood Jordan is against Aarvi and Aaron''s rtionship. As much as she knows, the Rivas family members respected elders so she assumed that Aaron is bound to leave Aarvi for his grandfather.

    Then she looked at the unnatural doll, Fiona Knox.<em> ''Is she a prospective bride for Aaron?''</em> She felt it was possible because the Knox and Rivas family have better rtions than them.

    On the other end, Fiona clenched her fist to control fromshing out. She wanted to speak about the promise that she is the bride of Aaron. Thetter''s looks made her so inferior that she had to repeatedly go under the knife to match his beauty but what she got to hear, some random unknown nameless woman as Young Madam Rivas!

    She had gathered the info painstakingly that<em> ''Aarvi is just nobody.''</em> Nothing more, nothing less. As if Aarvi is just a magical spirit around Aaron, nobody gets her sight other than with him. It''s like she disappears into thin air without Aaron.

    Following or tracking Aarvi was next to impossible for Fiona despite her father''s influence. She wanted to object to Megan''s words and remind them about the promise but earned a grand blow.

    Madam Knox, Fiona''s mother eximed, "Madam Rivas, your daughter-inw is so beautiful... Aaron, propose to your girlfriend and get married soon." She had a harmless smile as she stood up unlocking her diamond bracelet and walked towards Aarvi continuing her words, "I am sorry, I didn''t know we were meeting you today. I will be really happy if you ept my small present."

    Aarvi had discerned the Fisher family n long back. Looking at Madam Knox, she didn''t feel thedy as acting but sincere. Her eyes grazed Fiona who was beyond shock and at Master Knox who was congratting Connor and Karsen.

    Aarvi wasn''t a wife of Aaron, not even a fiancee so she couldn''t understand why the Rivas family members, Madam and Master Knox were so delighted.

    Anyhow, she quickly discerned that Knox''s parents had no idea about Fiona''s likes and they were really happy hearing the news. "Madam Knox, thank you but your blessing is all that matters." She politely rejected her.

    Fiona and Naomi sneered in the mind hearing her reject millions worth of diamond bracelet thinking Aarvi couldn''t afford it without knowing the annual ie of their families is less than the trimester ie of Aarvi.

    Even though Madam Knox was upset hearing the rejection, she still smiled by her politeness and the choice of words she picked instead of putting on an act of rejecting.

    Megan patted Aarvi''s back as a cue for her to ept it because she already had a better and expensive item as a return gift however Aarvi was still reluctant because she wouldn''t use it if she takes it or even if it is hell expensive.

    Aaron broke his stare from Jordan and faintly smiled at Madam Knox, "Aunty Knox, how about a gift for the wedding?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Her hand itched to grab the bracelet from Madam Knox''s hand hearing Aaron''s line which indicated that they were going to get married soon.

    Madam Knox retracted her hand nodding her head, "Haa�� That''s fantastic. I will look for better and beautiful ones."

    Fiona was so enraged that her face was red as a cherry and the words were on the tip of her tongue,<em> ''Are you even my mother?''</em> She controlled so that she could save her image.

    Jordan didn''t utter a single word and watched as Aaron wrapped his hand around his Cupcake''s shoulder treasuring her like a delicate piece of art taking her away from the living hall.

    His face was nk as in paper when Master Knox wished him but he didn''t utter a word. He was still adamant that Aaron deserved better but he didn''t know Naomi had assumed his behavior as he was supporting her as Aaron''s bride, Rivas family''s daughter-inw.

    Whatever it is, Jordan had mentally prepared to talk to Aarvi directly and show her ce thinking she was just a girl with nothing.

    Shawn who had offered a mansion trip to Fiona spoke very kindly, "Ms. Knox, you have already been to the mansion, it''s all the same, nothing new." He slid away from the unwanted responsibility and left the living hall to others going aside with Hassan.

    ---

    Aaron slowly walked around on the ground floor with Aarvi showing the mansion. Kelly had their own family mansion too but it looked pale against the elegant, refined, and posh look of the Rivas mansion.

    The Rivas mansion was in H shape with natural light entering each area giving the fresh and light feel. The European gourmet open kitchen had an ind counter, breakfast table, and a leisure area. What attracted most to Aarvi were the lights, their design and architecture were one of a kind just like they had unique ones in the Avron mansion.

    The dining hall gave off a vintage vibe due to wall painting, the chandelier hanging to the ceiling, grey ss table, and Ivory white chairs. Then they walked to the drawing-room, entertainment room before going upstairs.

    Aarvi soon realized the mansion was built and chosen everything meticulously to make a cozy den instead of how usual billionaires'' show it off. Everything was in warm colors calming the eyes.

    She liked the vintage rustic library and the same themed mini theatre with warm couches. The second living hall was perfect forzing with the family. They didn''t enter the bedrooms other than Aaron telling which room belonged to whom.

    Standing at the backside view of the mansion, she noticed an outhouse, swimming pool, and a massive floor chessboard. "Aaron, who likes to y chess?" because she had seen checkerboard patterns here and there.

    "Grandfather" He stood by her watching the view outside.

    "I want to y, it''s been a long time since I yed the game," Aarvi said, turning to him instead of the view outside.

    Aaron brows raised with a smirk as though she joked, "Your pawns are real humans and there is only one queen, You! Why do you want to y chess here?"

    Aarvi pouted and walked to another side where three more rooms were there, Aaron caught up with her and pointed to a room, "That''s Shawn''s room." Then he turned her towards another room, "This is my�� Our room."

    Aarvi elbowed him for ''Our room'' and pointed to another door, "That room?" She guessed, "Your little sister''s?"

    Aaron nced at the room door, then at her, "I would have given that room to you but no, this is our room." He pushed his room door open and took her inside.

    Aarvi wanted to see his sister''s room to know about her but didn''t get the chance. Aaron''s room had the same theme as the mansion, it was warm in browns, greys, and whites. Aaron let her look around and stood watching her.

    She casually pushed a door to see the marble designed bathroom artistically structured, "Ahh I like your bathroom design��"

    Aaron: "..."

    The bathtub was in the center, behind it was the shower block, right side there was the toilet and left side dressing table and second door to the closet. It had a ck and white pattern catching her eyes instantly.

    Coming out, she caught the sight of a gramophone and asked excitedly, "Does that work? I want to y it."

    Aaron followed her to the gramophone and taught her how to y it handing her the music disk. That gramophone was in his room because Little Cupcake was curious how it ys reading about it in a book and he had brought it to learn it for her.

    <em><strong>Wonderful Tonight</strong></em>music by <em>Eric pton</em> started ying in the silent room, "Oh it''s working." Aarvi cheered, turning to Aaron who extended his hand at her, "May I have the pleasure of dancing with the gorgeousdy?"

    Aarvi smiled hearing his deep voice asking her formally for the dance, he hadn''t asked her when should have but now he was being a gentleman. Aarvi held his offered hand as she responded, "Yes!"

    Aaron pulled her to his arms and kissed her forehead cing his right hand on her back and holding her right hand up in his left-hand grooving to the slow music. The music soothed her ears while eyes captured his stunning face for a good time before she asked, "Shouldn''t you be with the guests?"

    Aaron gently shook his head without uttering the word thinking why she doesn''tin or get angry about his grandfather''s behavior.

    Aarvi took her left hand away from his shoulder and removed her heels before stepping on Aaron''s foot, "I amzy��" Now she could dance without lifting her leg. She grinned thinking he was going to stop dancing but the man wounded her arms around his waist and snaked his arms around her resting her head on his chest and continued to slowly move to the music.

    They were particrly sticking to each other, "You are unbelievable." She said, raising her head.

    Aaron controlled himself from dipping his head to kiss her curved lips, "I am sorry." For his grandfather''s actions.

    Aarvi knew the reason so she just tightened her arms burying her face in his chest and mumbled, "I had told you, don''t apologize."

    Aaron rested his chin softly on her head and closed his eyes to enjoy the music with his Cupcake in his embrace as he swayed gracefully.

    Aarvi adjusted her head and noticed Naomi staring at them standing at the half-closed door. Aarvi didn''t feel pity for Naomi this time so she didn''t bother about her even if Naomi dies from enviousness.

 Chapter 126 - Promise Of Marriage

    In the living Hall,

    Once Aarvi and Aaron left,ter Shawn and Hassan too went to the entertainment area to waste time like spoiled princes, chatting, gossiping, and video gaming.

    Fiona heard her father and mother talking about Aaron and Aarvi''s wedding and even heard them give ideas about registering the marriage and getting the marriage certificates then they could n the wedding slowly.

    Naomi and her parents weren''t only on the seat of needles but also Fiona. Naomi was smart enough to know how to behave so she was silently sitting watching the patriarch of Rivas family hoping he would talk for her.

    Just like how Naomi silently followed Aaron hoping for him to notice her and realize her feelings, she again hoped that her good side would definitely be noticed by Jordan and ask her to be his granddaughter-inw just like the fantasy in her mind.

    However, Fiona Knox, the pampered and spoiled daughter of the Knox family couldn''t hold it knowing the Rivas family forgot the promise and her parents were on the boat. Her voice carried a hint of scorn asking Megan loud enough to be heard by all.

    "Aunty Megan, I didn''t know Rivas family breaks promises they made and even forgot and behave as if nothing happened."

    The lively atmosphere between elders suddenly soured and grimace surfaced hearing her but, of course, the Rivas family wouldn''t treat their guest at low grade so Megan forced a polite smile to ask her while Jordan''s face was turning ugly by every second gazing at the Fiona''s scorning face.

    The first one to speak was Madam Knox, she held her daughter as she guided her worriedly, "Honey, you shouldn''t talk that way."

    Megan''s voice sounded after her in a very polite manner, "Fiona, please tell us, how we wronged you? I will make sure the things will be cleared out." Fiona wasn''t a kid to joke around about it and also she didn''t look like poking fun. Respecting Knox''s rtionship with the Rivas, Megan behaved uprightly.

    All changed their line of sight from Megan to Fiona who rolled her eyes openly. Madam Knox was d Megan or others didn''t get angry at Fiona''s behavior but she hadn''t expected to witness Fiona rolling eyes disrespecting all elders.

    Fiona blurted out asking for justice as though she was really a victim of the situation, "After promising me, how could you all forget me and the promise just because I was away and brought a clown to be Aaron''s wife?"

    The Rivas family members including Jordan''s face twisted with an ugly frown. He warned her first, "Ms. Knox, mind your words. Think before you choose the words to speak." He wasn''t taking Aarvi''s side but corrected Fiona about her way of speaking.

    Whereas Naomi would have been happy hearing Aarvi as a clown but<em> ''A promise?''</em> If Jordan Rivas or Aaron had really made that promise, they would keep their promise at any cost. Naomi started worrying Fiona was going to be a tougher opponent than Aarvi.

    Master Knox stood up quickly and bowed to Jordan in apology, "I am sorry Uncle Jordan. We have spoiled my daughter too much. I will take care of her."

    Jordan wasn''t a man to throw one''s stupidity and look down on their parents so he gestured at him to sit.

    Connor stood up when Master Knox turned to them, "Hugo, you don''t have to apologize, please have a seat. If it''s a mistake from our side, we will rectify it."

    Connor hadn''t even finished; they heard a snort from Fiona and Master Knox immediately warned his daughter feeling embarrassed, "Fiona, mind your behavior."

    Connor patted Master Knox as he pointed him to sit and cued Karsen and Jordan to be calm, Karsen wasn''t as calm andposed as Connor to tolerate such behavior so he sat and controlled himself from teaching Fiona a lesson like an elder.

    Connor turned to Fiona and patiently asked, "Ms. Knox, we don''t remember any such promise being made to you or the Knox family so please be more specific about the promise you are talking about." Instead, it was more like they would never ever make such promises.

    Fiona knew all were angered with her but she was also angry. They forgot her and the promise so easily when she had persisted so long to match Aaron in every way. Sheuttered haughtily with her chin high up, "It was Aaron, he had promised me to marry."

    Jordan clenched his fist without believing her words. If it was Shawn, he might have considered to ask him but Aaron. Jordan knew well Aaron would leave anything for his Cupcake and never had anybody else in his heart.

    Karsen wanted tough at her while Megan controlled herself from pping her own forehead. <em>''Who was she trying to fool?''</em> They thought. Connor was tongue-tied by her response.

    While Madam and Master Knox were frozen, Madam and Master Fisher''s jaws had deep down almost believing her words.

    Naomi controlled from squealing at Fiona and sweetly asked, "Fiona Knox, I don''t remember youing to country S when I was with Aaron over there..." She made sure to highlight she was with Aaron in the same country but it sounded more like she was living with Aaron. Naomi continued, "... Nor have I heard you were here in Mocon for the past three years. If you don''t mind, will you be more specific about the details?"

    Fiona saw the judging gazes on her. Aaron had promised her, Jordan and Connor were right there that time with Connor''ste wife and daughter. Yet Fiona couldn''t believe they were trying to find fault in her. She jeered without rifying it, "Ask Aaron, I will see how he dares to deny it."

    Jordan grunted to call Butler Chen, "Chen��"

    But Naomi spoke elegantly as she stood up, "Grandfather, I will bring Aaron." After a modest head bow, she quickly went towards stairs hoping there shouldn''t be any promise and Fiona''s chapter should end on the same day.

    Due to Fiona''s behavior, the living hall fell intoplete silence. The Knox family was afraid their daughter would cut their nose and their rtionship with Rivas would fall off. They were thinking about how to handle if Elder Knox gets to Fiona and created such big drama in the Rivas Mansion.

    ��

    Naomi heard faint music and reached Aaron''s room door to see Aaron wrapping Aarvi''s hand around him and embracing her as though she was his life. His gentle expression filled with affection and tenderness was like a dagger jabbing her heart repeatedly.

    <em>''Will I really get Aaron even if Fiona Knox gets out of the picture?''</em>

    Probably she knew the response but wasn''t ready to ept. She watched Aaron slowly move to the music as he rotated. As though she was watching a beautiful voiceless movie she was frozen. Her eyes admired them, ear enjoyed the music but her heart wished to rece Aarvi with her. She really wanted to know how it would feel to be embraced by Aaron.

    <em>''It will be warm, fulfilling, and content. Won''t it?''</em> She imagined asking herself and noticed Aarvi''s eyes on her.

    Just like how Aarvi had halted before kissing Aaron in the office, Naomi thought Aarvi would care about her presence and let go of Aaron. However, it didn''t happen other than she saw Aarvi''s nk gaze on her. It wasn''t mocking, nor dominating but empty, so clear that Naomi didn''t know what to do or what to feel.

    As soon as Aarvi''s vision moved away from the door as Aaron moved, Naomi left from there and sat on the couch at the secondary living hall to collect her dispersed thoughts.

    She felt a cold run down her spine just by remembering the gaze of Aarvi on her. It was like she had no life, that lifeless gaze wasn''t easy to be handled by her.

    After a few minutes, she stood up, determined to create more and more distance between Jordan and Aarvi. She went downstairs and said the truth with some twists in her hesitant tone, "Ah- I- Grandfather, Aaron is a little busy with Miss. Evans in his room, they might take time��" Then she said at a fast pace as though she was managing it for the couple, "They will be here soon."

    Fiona wanted to object but her mother clutched her hand tight to remind her to shut her lips. Jordan turned to Connor and red but Connor behaved as though he didn''t notice. Then again the living hall fell silent waiting for Aaron.

    The Fisher family cursed Aarvi with whatever words they could get but in their mind having no guts to voice it.

    ---

    Bored after some time, Shawn and Hassan returned to see a deathly silent living hall with a lot of tension brewing at two ends. Shawn raised his brows at Megan to avoid speaking oddly at the wrong time.

    Megan patted the seat next to her to call him as Hassan sat next to his father. Megan started narrating in a mild tone to Shawn, "Fiona Knox is stating that Aaron had promised her for marriage. She��"

    Megan was expecting Shawn to get angry so she was also ready to calm him down before he couldsh out at Fiona but Shawn burst intoughter, "Mom, are you all pulling a prank on us? My Bro chose the best long back."

    <em>''The best!?''</em> Jordan''s brows twitched hearing it. He couldn''t believe Shawn was calling Aarvi, a nobody as best. A flicker of doubt started but in favor of Aarvi.

    Karsen''s voice sounded while Fiona''s face was ugly as a pit, "Shawn it''s serious."

    Shawn''s voice died down right after his words and he smirked that didn''t reach his eyes, "People have wrong dreams." Then the rest he mumbled that heard by Megan, "I would love to break them." He stood up and went upstairs to bring Aaron.

    Contrasting the situation downstairs, he found Aarvi asleep in Aaron''s embrace like a baby for beauty sleep.

 Chapter 127 - Tramp

    In Aaron''s Bedroom

    When Aarvi realized Naomi left, she raised her head to face Aaron pulling his chin down to look him in the eye, "Open your eyes��" She asked and saw his gentle smile appearing.

    She doesn''t even remember the past two years of him smiling, now she gets to see his varieties of his expression. "Why are you smiling?"

    "Am I? Oh..." But the smile widened pinching her cheek until she shrugged his hand off and asked what she wanted.

    "Why don''t you like somebody who loves you? Don''t you think I am selfish for not reciprocating your feelingspletely when you are trying to spoil me?"

    Aaron shook his head resignedly before asking, "You felt as selfish hence you want me to be selfish?"

    Aarvi promptly asked, "When did I say I am feeling selfish?" Then she continued to tease, "Aren''t you already taking advantage of me for twenty minutes? I am thinking it standing in your shoes."

    He behaved as though he took her words seriously and he couldn''t believe she thought he was taking advantage of her. He mused, "You really think I am taking advantage of you?" Then he sighed, "You are the one who is standing on my feet. The pot called the kettle ck��"

    Aarvi had thought he would leave her hearing it but the man amused her by identifying her words urately. She chuckled but didn''t respond to wait for him to respond.

    Aaron didn''t stop his slow movements to music as he responded caressing her head looking at her eyes which were ready to capture any lie if said, "Why should I like somebody who loves me when I already have the one who I love and who likes me back?"

    Aarvi nodded and again tried in different methods, "Like and Love is different. Like is Want whereas Love is Need. Hmmm�� Just like how I wished to hear gramophone, it was just ''a want'', I could ignore it and move on. But you can''t just move on with the need, there will be emptiness. Why are you fine with my want when you could be somebody''s need?"

    Aaron smiled hearing her. Even though he was ready to live with just her ''Want'', just by being happy with her ''Like'', he knew well he will be delighted being her ''Need''. Of course, it wasn''t the need that makes one dependent on another, but the craving to have him in her life just like how he yearns for her.

    An irreceable ce just for him.

    He didn''t answer, instead asked, "Why? You don''t want to love me?"

    Aarvi pouted for earning a question back, "Not like that. I don''t want to fake or push myself into something I couldn''t give justice. It would be further unfair for you."

    Aaron used the standard line leaving her at a loss of words, "Everything fair in Love and War."

    <em>''Undoubtedly, Naomi is behind my life.''</em> She thought and gave a death re for him to respond promptly.

    "Aarvi Evans, don''t you think what you said has the answer in it? I don''t want to be with somebody as their love other than yours even if you can only like me."

    Aarvi chided him, "Lovestruck fool!" Then she went back to embrace him resting her head below his chin while the curved lips didn''t settle down.

    Aaron peeked at her and saw her closed eyes with a happy little face. He doubtfully asked to know her response, "What will you do if you fall in love with somebody else?"

    Aarvi opened her eyes hearing him, she tried to imagine somebody else holding her, hugging her, and even kissing her forehead but nothing synced, other than Aaron being in each imagination.

    "Nope, this life I want to be selfish." She loved her family but was betrayed in the end leaving her hurt every time so she will definitely be selfish. "I want to be with someone who loves me, no one else."

    Then she raised her head to face serious Aaron who was still waiting for her response to his question, "You might say that unknown somebody might love me but I don''t believe in anybody''s love other than yours."

    Even if somebody says they love her, she wouldn''t believe it because they will have a reason to love her and love needs no reason. If love needs reasons to put down in words then a book wouldn''t be sufficient to fill it.

    Probably the slightest hesitation he had whether she could really love him and make him one in her world,pletely erased hearing her. He was very content as though she confessed her love. He was cid as a duck pond easing all his worries.

    Wrapping his arms tighter, he nted a kiss on her forehead resting her back in his embrace saying no word.

    It wasn''t ten minutes, he realized she dozed off when her body leaned to his arm with steady breathing as her hands loosened around him. He didn''t know one could actually sleep in a standing position until he witnessed it.

    He tried to carry her but she woke up, "Ahh��" He stilled to ask her to rest guessing she might be awakest night due to nightmares, "Sleep... sleep��"

    Aarvi mumbled trying to rub her eyes, "We have to go downstairs��" She didn''t feel it was right to have him next to her in his family mansion while other guests were there.

    Aaron quickly sat on the daybed by the window, cing her carefully on it while her upper body leaned on him. He stopped her actions circling her hand around him and caressed her head, "Nap for a little time, we will go downstairs for lunch."

    Aarvi tried to get up but Aaron''s arms caged her and the sleepiness overtook soon. When Aaron arranged pillows for his back to lean, she snuggled to afortable position and dozed off clutching his shirt without bothering about the daylight from windows.

    After watching her sleeping face a little time, he took his mobile out and started checking his office mails.

    ....

    After about twenty minutes, a sneaky cat entered the room grinning widely, "My Little heart looks dumb plus cute." He was ready to poke her nose but Aaron pped his hand away.

    "Bro-" Shawn quickly toned down and took a deep breath to talk in a low tone, "You cuddle your Cupcake here, downstairs they are talking about your marriage with that fake faced girl. How dare you promise another girl to marry when you love Cupcake?"

    He was trying to provoke Aaron and as he guessed, Aaron''s face turned dark and the warmth he had vanished into thin air, "Shawn." He warned him to tell what was happening.

    Shawn took a step back and reported promptly, "It''s not me, Fiona Knox. All are waiting for you."

    <em>''Fiona Knox.''</em> Aaron tried to remember if he had met her before the gym day but got nothing to remember.

    Shawn continued, "I will be here with Little heart, you better go and clear it out. You are dead if Little heart misunderstands."

    <em>''Misunderstand?''</em> There was nothing to misunderstand but Aaron''s first concern was, Aarvi would wake up if he moved. Just then Aarvi yawnedpleting her short nap and saw Shawn teasingly grinning waving his hand.

    She didn''t move but extended her hand, cuing him to go near, and pinched his cheek. Shawn innocently went near assuming she thought it was a dream but then "Ahhhh��. Little Heart�� Little Heart��" He groaned trying to pull her hand away.

    Aarvi didn''t leave until his fair skin turned delicious red, "Oh, I am not dreaming." She lied when she certainly knew it wasn''t a dream.

    Shawn: "..." He rubbed his cheek like a bullied little one putting on a distressing look.

    Sitting up, she quickly realized Aaron''s mood is cloudy, "What''s the matter?"

    Shawn spoke before Aaron could utter a word, "Little heart, it''s time to handle a b*tchy b*tchier b*tch and show your power." He held his fist up to encourage her when she didn''t even know who was <em>''b*tchy b*tchierb*tch''</em>.

    Shawn didn''t give her time either, he held her hand and forced her to jump off from the daybed over Aaron to take her out.

    "Let me wash my face�� Shawn�� My sandals�� Shawn��" Aarvi pulled him back from running out and wore her heels when Aaron went to them inposure.

    Sliding her foot in her pumps, she asked Aaron patiently, "Who is this girl who pissed off our Prince to call her b*tchy b*tchierb*tch?"

    Shawn waited until she was stable on the floor with heels and again pulled her out, making her jog while he strode ahead saying, "Little Heart, don''t think, just punch her in the face... You could also shove the shoes to her mouth. How dare she?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She really wanted to know who could make Shawn so irritated that he was ready to use suchnguage for a girl.

    Shawn didn''t leave her hand until they stood at the corner of the surrounded luxurious couches in the living hall. He held her shoulder and announced, "Ms. Knox, She is my sister-inw, get that straight in your twisted useless brain." He snorted, earning a re from Jordan and Megan cuing him calm down.

    Unbeknown, Aarvi nkly watched them before turning to Aaron who stood another side of her. He straight went to the point without wasting a second, "Ms. Knox, have we met before or at least spoken to each other before today?"

    Fiona stood up in rage hearing Aaron and pointed her finger at him whichthen moved to Aarvi who looked groggy, "You- How could you forget your own promise and put this tramp in my ce?"

    <em>''Pak''</em>

    <em>''Pak''</em>

 Chapter 128 - Brother Handsome

    In the living hall

    Aarvi innocently blinked looking at two bright red cheeks of Fiona who fiercely red at her with red eyes filled with tears due to tight ps. Aarvi reallymended her determination to stop her tears from falling out and she likes those who fight face to face.

    She had no idea what promise they were talking about that caused Shawn to be irritated so much and Aaron to be cold as a cier that Aarvi felt like taking a step away to meet his gaze. She wasn''t frightened, somebody''s anger or coldness, or fierceness aren''t capable of frightening her rather they make her stronger.

    <em>''Tramp''</em> She wasn''t the least bit affected by it because she had heard far more hurtful words as Ava from her own family and from the family where she had to get married. After realizing Shawn had little cooled down, she left his hand but her other hand still clutched Aaron''s shirt tightly.

    Fiona still dared to point her finger at Aarvi while her hand was trembling meeting Aaron and Shawn''s gaze then she looked at her parents, "Why are you punishing me? Mom, Dad, she is the one who seduced Aaron. Don''t we know the Rivas family looked after her because she has my friend''s heart? She became greedy for the Rivas family''s wealth." Fiona is Ariel Rivas''s friend.

    Her parents controlled from striking another one across her face while Aaron and Shawn were fuming, Megan, Karsen, and Connor who had already epted Aarvi as their daughter-inw were grim craving to teach Fiona a good lesson. Even though Jordan was sitting silently, he decided to keep Fiona away from the Rivas family.

    The Knox parents chose to punish Fiona instead of Fiona getting insulted by others. "Fiona, this is thest warning. You better behave and apologize to Ms. Evans right now." Master Knox ordered.

    Fiona shrugged her mother''s hand and stood away from her. She yelled eyeing everyone, "Apologies? For what? I am the one who is wronged here."

    The Fisher family was watching the drama silently without understanding how Fiona could be so audacious when her whole family is mild, soft-spoken people. Hassan silently admired Aarvi watching her on the ss reflection sipping juice asionally.

    Aaron askedst time before he could decide to call security to throw Fiona out, "Ms. Knox, please remind me when I promised to marry you..."

    <em>''Ohhh''</em> Aarvi''s lips formed O leaving Aaron''s shirt crossing her arms gazing at Fiona. ording to Zain Kelly, Aaron has loved her for more than nine years so <em>''Is Fiona talking about promises when they were in kindergarten ying home games? How naive!''</em> She thought it was curious to know about it.

    As soon as Aarvi''s hand left after his question, Aaron turned to her thinking if she really misunderstood but saw her curious with a lopsided smile waiting tough as though Fiona was going to make a fool of herself.

    Fiona shrugged her hand down from annoyance hearing Aaron still behave unaware, "Fine, I will tell."

    Naomi fancied a cold drink with popcorn for watching the live drama. She was sure Jordan would kick her out even if there was a promise.

    Fiona brushed her eyes on everyone before settling on Aarvi instead of Aaron, "Mom, do you remember I had cried all day when Aaron had left the country to country S?"

    Madam Knox was prompt, "Yeah!" Fiona had cried as soon as she had returned home after hearing Ariel Rivas mentioning her brother left.

    Aarvi calcted the ages of Aaron and Fiona standing silently waiting for her to continue like others.

    Fiona then again asked, "Do you remember a week before that we were in Rivas mansion?" She was trying to remind them instead of saying what happened to avoid hearing she was making up a story.

    Shawn had enough and hissed, "Come to the point Ms.Knox." While her mother couldn''t really say yes because those times, Fiona and Ariel used to be very close and always requested to y together.

    Fiona gritted her teeth and uttered out in frustration hearing no one remembers it, "I was here to do school work with Ariel and was ying with Ariel and Aaron. When I asked him, he promised me that he will marry me..."

    <em>''Pfft!''</em> Hassan choked on his juice and started coughing while Fiona''s tone turned irritated by the disturbance, "Mom, Dad, Ariel, Grandfather Rivas, Uncle Connor, and his wife were standing right there."

    Instead of her words, all were gazing at Hassan who was red. They guessed why he was embarrassed while he tried to sit back inposure. Shawn uttered but looking at Hassan, "Why don''t I remember my brother ever ying with two little girls?"

    Megan didn''t know about this episode so quietly waited while Connor and Jordan looked at each other, "He wasn''t my son Aaron." Connor said without knowing if he should tell the truth.

    Fiona wasn''t ready to believe, she didn''t understand other''s gazes and failed to look at her parents, "You are still trying to fool me." She cried out finally a tear rolling down her eyes.

    The Fisher family was too busy with his son so Aarvi asked in a low voice controlling her lips from smiling, "I am sorry to talk in mid. Ms. Knox, do you remember how Ariel Rivas was addressing her brother on that day?"

    Fiona hissed giving her disgusted look for asking such a silly question, "Brother Handsome, you think I forgot, tsk."

    Shawn burst intoughter at the very next movement while the Fisher family froze and Connor tried his best to controlughing out thinking that would be disrespectful to the Knox family.

    "Shawn Rivas!" The dumb Fiona didn''t discern and saw Aaron wrapping his hand around Aarvi who was away silently giggling. She roared at the duo "What''s so funny?"

    The Rivas family elders didn''t answer hoping Fisher''s family shouldn''tsh out at Fiona. Shawn was very busy controlling hisughter so Aarvi again answered for her, "Ariel Rivas was addressing Shawn as<em> ''Little brother''</em>, Aaron as <em>''Dear Brother''</em> and somebody else as <em>''Brother Handsome</em>''." In the end, her eyesnded on Hassan who desperately wanted to vanish.

    Shawn low-fived Aarvi and saw paled Fiona whose jaw had dropped looking at Hassan, "You- You are all lying to me."

    Madam and Master Knox regretted bringing Fiona to the Rivas mansion for bing aughing stock due to her. They couldn''t understand why she never talked about it with them, they would have at least rify the matter.

    Hassanposed and stood up to face Madam and Master Knox. He wanted tough at the same time disappear so his voice was a little animated to hear, "Aunty Knox, Uncle Knox, I am sure you could remember I was ying with Ariel that day when your daughter joined us. I had promised in the game because your daughter pestered me to say the <em><strong>''Promise''</strong></em>word. If that had misdirected you in any of the ways, I am really sorry." He gave a deep bow for three whole seconds and stood straight.

    Then his voice sounded determined as though he was trying to save his skin desperately, "I can''t and I will not marry your daughter for that promise."

    Shawn wanted to control but failed and burst intoughter striking Aarvi''sposure. She turned to Aaron almost covering her face on him silently chuckling. It had been a very long time she had met an original dumb girl. Aarvi never in her dreams thought a girl could blindly force somebody to promise and assume it as valid. On top of that, she yed with one and thought of him as Aaron.

    After saying it, Hassan quickly went out tough until his stomach ached from it imagining paled Fiona''s face repeatedly. The Fisher family let out a breath after Hassan managed it. Naomi felt herself trembling by imagining Fiona next to her handsome little brother.

    Then Madam and Master Knox repeatedly apologized to all including Aarvi before dragging Fiona away.

    Aarvi and Shawn hadposed and stood waiting for what was next but all looked at each other and burst intoughter excluding Aaron and Jordan who shook their heads resignedly.

    Jordan''s eyes unintentionallynded on Aarvi who was chuckling with Shawn and his lips unknowingly curled up looking at her. He understood why Megan calls her Gigglemug. Despite hearing others'' voices, her soft melodic chuckle was distinctive and rhythmic on ears, her smile reaching her eyes, those gentle curves calmed him from the earlier annoyance created by Fiona.

    Feeling an intense gaze on him, he noticed Aaron''s gaze of provocation and changed his look to mocking. He realized Megan was smiling watching him so his face deadpanned immediately.

    Fiona''s chapter closed without effort so Naomi and her parents were happy too. All sat for lunch while Hassan tried his best to avoid making eye contact with everyone noticing themugh at him silently.

    After a yummy delicious lunch, they had tasty dessert. Then Shawn was telling Aarvi and Hassan about the Bonsai nursery in the Rivas estate when all heard a strong deep voice, "Ms. Evans, In the study room, right now."

    After ordering it, Jordan walked towards the study room. Aarvi who stood up saw Shawn encouraging her and Aaron''s furrowed brows with others'' eyes on her. She moved next to Aaron and whispered to ask, "Does your grandfather raise his hand repeatedly? I might piss him off."

    Aaron saw his Grandfather back and turned to her, "I am sure he wouldn''t. If he does..."

    Aarvi nonchntly finished his line, "I will dodge." She stood up and excused herself before following Jordan Rivas thinking what he might be going to ask.

 Chapter 129 - Who Are You?

    In the study room, Rivas mansion

    Aarvi had already taken a peek at this room when she was with Aaron. Unlike the vintage-styled study room with a library that had an entrance from upstairs, this was more like an office room in the home. It was modern with a touch of royal luxuriousness.

    The chair behind the off-white wooden desk looked like a throne chair against a ck semi-matte finish wall. One side of the wall had a bookshelf and opposite to it had a window for the daylight and fresh air lighting the room. The two armchairs at the window were separated by a coffee table. The room gave off cold and officious air.

    Jordan sat on the chair behind the desk and instructed her in a neutral tone, "Close the door."

    Aarvi pushed the door shut without making a single noise. She didn''t go to the couch but stood opposite Jordan on the other end of the desk. Since he was the one who invited her for a talk, she didn''t initiate it but stood gazing back at his eyes.

    Jordan''s mind unintendedlypared the girl in front of him with other girls he met, Aarvi''s behavior was too oddpared to any of them. She wouldn''t try to get unnecessarily friendly, nor she tried to give him a good impression, nor she was afraid of him. One thing hemended was, she wasn''t forcing their rtionship on him.

    His hand moved, pointing at the armchair that was at the side as he turned his chair towards the window to face her. Aarvi didn''t turn down, she quietly went and sat with back straight and mildly said, "Thank you."

    Aarvi wasn''t expecting any special questions and Jordan was right on her guesstimation. "Ms.Evans�� That is not your real name."

    <em>''Was he trying to bring up her past? Doesn''t he know?''</em> Aarvi didn''t know but her voice was clear as crystal, "It''s my identity." Real or not, how does it matter when she already epted she is Aarvi Evans.

    Jordan didn''t see even a faint change in expression on her serene face. His husky voice sounded again without carrying any emotions, "Do you think you can match my grandson?"

    <em>''Match?''</em> She wasn''t sure what Jordan was trying to know by that question but she didn''t answer the question, "We respect each other and are harmonious." And those are really important for any rtionship.

    Jordan wanted to hear an overconfident response of saying she suits his grandson who stood above everyone in his view. Yes or no to his question would have really weighed heavy but she slipped away.

    "State your price." Hemanded and his voice was cold showing dominance.

    He was a grandparent after all so she knew he was trying to know where she would fall behind. Aarvi lips slightly arced up which brought a victory smile on Jordan''s face, "Let me hear what you quote."

    Jordan pulled his bank checkbook out of the drawer to show he was serious and he would send her out. She was just a simple girl who used to walk to her home from school, a girl whose parents hadn''t filed aint when she was missing. So he tried to know if she could be bought with money. <em>''She is a poor girl trying to climb thedder.''</em> became his view.

    He scribbled his sign writing long digits. Tearing the cheque off he ced it at the end of the table and ordered, "Disappear from the country."

    Aarvi nodded as she stood up. Tilting her head, she counted the zero and smirked, <em>''Five Billion, that''s pretty big.''</em> She thought.

    "Elder Rivas, let''s talk business then." She strode back to the armchair to sit.

    Jordan thought she wanted shares so he gritted his teeth and said, "I will transfer 2 percent shares to you."

    Aarvi nodded in acknowledgment but Jordan didn''t see the required reaction, <em>''Where is the excitement?''</em> He felt like prey being lured to a lioness''s den.

    "I will transfer sixty billion to you in less than an hour. Forget Aaron."

    "Aarvi Evans" Jordan grunted mming on the desk. <em>''How dare she?''</em> His breathing had twitched due to anger and looked at her as though he was going to cut her tongue if she said a word extra.

    What he faced was an extremely calmdy who had a smile contrasting with his mood. Aarvi didn''t flinch at any of his reactions and justified her statement.

    "I am sure 5 billion wasn''t what your grandson is worth so let''s keep that view aside. You priced 5 billion for three years of my presence in Aaron''s life. Hence for 27 years of Aaron in your life is 45 billion, 5 billion worth shares so the total is 50 Billion."

    She paused seeing the darkening face of Jordan who realized why she said <em>''Let''s talk business.''</em> which wasn''t to ask for shares of Rivas Industries.

    Aarvi continued, "Since you turned this into a business involving money, profit is a must so I am giving you 10 billion profit. How is my offer? Elder Rivas!" She ended with an enticing smile.

    He couldn''t discern why he always gets wronged when he is around Aaron and Aarvi. He was angry at the same time.

    Aarvi didn''t stop there and spoke after a brief pause. This time she wasn''t talking professionally like how she offered the business deal but like a teacher, "3 years or 27 years, you can''t price the feelings. You can''t buy Love when it''s real. I hope you could respect your grandson''s feelings if not mine."

    Even though he expected her to stick up with Aaron at one point, he had expected her to make a ruckus, cry and create a huge fuss but it was totally the opposite. He clenched his fist and calmed down, damning thedy in mind for affecting his temper before justifying her words.

    He soonposed and uttered his next words in poker face. "You two grew up in totally different worlds." He didn''t ask the question expecting he will get the required response from her.

    Aarvi knew that. They were like the opposite end of the world, he had everything she didn''t. She had those things one shouldn''t. "I agree."

    One second��

    Five seconds��

    Ten seconds��

    Aarvi realized what he was expecting but waited for his reaction. Jordan kept himself calm clearly forcing himself down seeing her always go against his thought process. He didn''t want to talk negatively when the voice recorder was recording their conversation but she left him at a dead end.<em></em>

    <em>''Damn this girl.''</em> He thought and spoke, "Things are new hence you two are getting along. You will fall out sooner orter." He said with respect to the atmosphere they grew up in and the problems they will have to face.

    "We grew up in different worlds but I am not living in his world nor he is living in mine. We live in our world where even you are not allowed." She gave the response which he had expected for his previous statement and saw his mixed emotions understanding her response.

    "Falling apart?" Aarvi uttered thinking <em>''Will we fall apart?''</em> She was sure Aaron wouldn''t mind her past when she could bring herself to tell him about it. "If that''s what you are hoping for then you will be proved wrong."

    Jordan knew he was already epting thedy in front of him. Herposition, confidence, way of clearing the things, the respect, and many more but he knew those could also be used against them.

    A genius can build a country or destroy it with his same talent so Jordan held back showing any reaction. "What happened to you three years back?" That''s when he noticed the shift of emotion just a second before calming.

    Aarvi had expected him to ask that yet those events still brought the changes in her, "I am sorry, ask me this question when you could ept me wholeheartedly for who I am."

    Jordan''s brows furrowed hearing her. He wanted to hear her lie as she doesn''t remember anything so that he could reveal her fakeness right on her face.

    "Who are you?" He asked back without realizing his voice had turned slightly soft from the seriousness. "Who are you? Why should I ept you?"

    Aarvi stood up and straightened her overcoat ck dress with a smile on her face, "One who your grandson loves."

    Jordan felt like she was putting her hand in his head to kill all his brain cells. He understood taking any information out from her, against her will is impossible. She was meticulous to leave him tongue-tied like how Aaron leaves him on the edge.

    On top of it, he couldn''t understand how she got to know he was going to leave after that question, <em>''She is unbelievable and I am going crazy.''</em> He thought and stood up.

    "Please make sure to delete the recording. Others won''t like it." Aarvi said seeing him take a step. She had noticed his hand in the drawer as soon as he sat down.

    Jordan: "..."

    Aarvi innocently waited by looking at him who took his time, deleted the recording, and walked ahead feeling embarrassed. He was about to open the door but turned around, "Did Aaron seduce you?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Both had no idea many ears were pressing on the door to overhear them and thest question ended up reaching those ears.

 Chapter 130 - Attempting To Suicide

    Aarvi wasn''t expecting such a direct question from an old man which actually left her in a daze.

    Jordan wanted to go against what she thought. Since she had guessed it was the end, he asked without thinking.

    The sharp ear which was on the door pushed the door open and held Aarvi, "Little heart, did bro really seduce you?"

    Megan, Connor, Hassan, and Naomi: "..." They quickly bnced themselves and stood straightughing awkwardly.

    Aarvi promptly responded to Shawn who was excitedly waiting to hear her in a hopeful gaze, "He didn''t touch me when I tried to seduce him."

    Jordan: "..."

    <em>''Match made in heaven.''</em> It passed in his mind without his control and that left him bbergasted. He turned around quickly and left ncing at embarrassed four.

    Naomi actually overjoyed hearing Aaron didn''t touch her but Shawn showed displeasure, "My boring brother�� Sigh. I had thought I might have to teach you�� Wait, do you even know how to seduce a man?"

    Aarvi: "..." Actually she has that doubt too because of Aaron''s reactions each time.

    "Do I look too innocent? Or an untouchable doll?" She asked Shawn who was sighing taking her out of the study room.

    Megan and Connor chuckled hearing her while Shawn vigorously nodded his head, "I and Dax used to be afraid that a random guy will fool you and taint you. We found everyone incapable to be your boyfriend other than my bro."

    "Aaron''s devotee��" Aarvi shrugged and saw Aaron sitting on the couch. Sheined going behind him, "My first business deal failure."

    ''<em>Business deal?</em>'' Aaron turned to see her pouting, "Huh?"

    "Your grandfather turned down my huge offer of selling you off." She wasn''t actuallyining but trying to relieve his worry.

    Aaron pulled her cheek with a displeased look, "You want to pay huge to get what is actually free for you."

    Aarvi shook her head in denial and gave her counter, "I want to pay huge to hide you away from everyone." She moved her fingers in front of his face as though she was casting a spell to hide him away��

    Shawn and Megan stood together and watched the couple with a wide delighted smile witnessing them talk in a low voice teasing each other. The formermented cing his palms on the heart one above the other, "I finally got the chance to see them flirting."

    Naomi and her parents fumed watching them. They wanted to see Jordan throwing her out of the mansion and ordering Aaron to forget about Aarvi. Or else see Aarvi crying and running out of the mansion by herself. But they got to see Jordan amazed while going upstairs without a single word or flicker of discontent.

    A few more minutes, Dax reached the mansion in his open-top Mercedes Cabriolet. He stood kneeling on the seat spreading his arms showing the car, "Who goes on a road trip in this? I want to switch the car."

    Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax had many sports cars of only two seats but only Dax had a Mercedes four-seater convertible so he was grumbling disliking it for their much-awaited road trip.

    Aarvi was about to point Aaron and say, <em>''Aaron wille.''</em> but Aaron''s mobile rang and he answered it, at the same time Karsen walked out of the mansion in a hurry, "Aaron��"

    Aaron hummed once and hung up the call. "Emergency case, we don''t have a better choice than you." Karsen hurried said and he had yet to end, Connor exited holding his white doctor coat, "Aaron, youing?"

    Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax looked at each other, understanding there was an emergency case in a Military hospital rted to the heart.

    Naomi asked first before the trio, "Uncle Connor? Who is in an emergency? May I be of any help?"

    Hassan too came out of the mansion holding his mobile, "Mocon will be under curfew soon. You three should leave else you will be locked back in the city."

    "What is going on?" Shawn asked and received a mobile from Hassan as Karsen responded, "A cab minister is shot in the public function. The bullet is very near to heart, military doctors aren''t confident so they are asking Aaron."

    Then Karsen turned to Naomi and turned her down, "This is highly confidential and you don''t have the experience nor are you eligible to be an assistant surgeon."

    Embarrassed, Naomi could only grit her teeth and nod for hearing it in front of all.

    Karsen turned around to instruct Hassan while Aaron went towards Aarvi who was standing between two lost in her thoughts, "Change the car, take the Jeep or sedan from the garage." It''s better to be safe than sufferingter.

    Dax hummed and Shawn didn''t react feigning ignorance as their way was towards the mountain which was a dead end and highly secured area due to the Union heritage area.

    "Are you alright?" Aaron asked Aarvi cupping her face to lift it to see him.

    Aarvi raised her brows looking at him and shook her head to let him rx, "Don''t you feel fearful when a person is hanging by a thread and you operate on him?"

    Dax and Shawn sighed hearing her knowing she remembered about her life and death experience. They went to choose the car for their ride letting them talk.

    Aaron faintly smiled to rx her, "The surgeons have to be stone-hearted to be prepared if a patient dies right in front of us."

    Aarvi stood on her toes wrapping her arms around his neck, "Okay, rest after the operation." She wanted to be stone-hearted as him too but <em>''wouldn''t the death of people right in front of us haunt?''</em>

    The Maybach returned in front of the mansion, so Aaron quickly spoke facing her, "I am not sure if I could make it to the wedding. Enjoy your weekend with those two forgetting all these, alright?"

    Aarvi hummed rushing him to the car, "It''s alright. Call me when you are done." Aaron and Connor soon left for the military hospital and a Jeeppass halted in front of Aarvi.

    "Hey Ms.Evans, could you please change your outfit quickly? you look boring." Shawn said looking at her.

    Naomi wasn''t sure whether Aaron would go to the wedding or not, anyway, she chose to attend the wedding to catch up with many people, "Do you have an extra seat, Shawn?" She thought Shawn was still the same sweet boy.

    Shawn was irritated by how the Fisher family had tried to outcast Aarvi so he turned down but in a casual way, "Sister Naomi, what will you do with us? Join your friends."

    Aarvi didn''t go inside the mansion but removed her overcoat that was in the dress style and asked, "How about now?"

    She was in a shirt dress whose shoulder straps and waistband were in ck with sequential holes covered in silver rings. The funky, outgoing loose-fitting outfit enhanced her slender figure.

    "That''s like my Dum Dum." Dax chimed in first peeking out of the window.

    Shawn gave her a flying kiss, "I love my sister-inw. Come on, let''s wreak havoc." He announced causing Karsen to chuckle and remind Aarvi, "Child, don''t spoil them too much. They go out of hand."

    Hassan lowered his head and deeply sighed in silence before walking inside while Naomi gritted her teeth and stormed behind him thinking how she could insult Aarvi at the wedding.

    Bidding Karsen, who was headed to the Rivas hospital to handle things during the curfew, the trio left the Rivas mansion. Aarvi gave an exciting touch to the road trip to spoil them more, "Dax... Wanna fulfill your wishlist?"

    Shawn mmed on the break almost causing her to hit the front while Dax was busy listing the things on the backseat. "Little heart, you are so unfair. What about my wishlist?"

    Dax poked in, "We willplete his roadblock and wedding bash wish. Now my first wish is��"

    Shawn remembered they had already done many things from his wishlist so he was excited thinking how the highway could be blocked and grinned widely.

    Aarvi shook her head vigorously, "We are not going to disturb the wedding. No way�� Doctor Green and his bride��"

    Shawn and Dax said in unison cutting her off, "We are doing it." Aarvi''s jaw dropped seeing them high five in excitement.

    Dax quickly diverted the attention, "Okay okay, my first wish on the wish list. There is a smallke on our way next to the open restaurant. We will stop the car and run into theke screaming in excitement and��"

    Shawnpleted imagining it, "Act like drowning causing others to jump in." He and Dax high-fived again ignoring the car behind them honking nonstop.

    Aarvi was sitting with absolute silence looking at them so the duo felt like she was going to turn down but she smiled mischievously...

    ---

    At theke next to the open restaurant, many were enjoying snacks with coffee and nature.

    ''Screech'' An ear-piercing car screech grabbed almost everyone''s attention.

    Most of them frowned hard criticizing the driver in mind and saw the handsome man alighting the car wiping his tears and running towards theke.

    They heard a faint voice due to distance, "You don''t care about me at all��" He looked broken and pitiful causing them to look back at the car.

    A stunning girl alighted fastly and ran behind the handsome man, "Please understand, don''t jump." She cried out in distress, helplessness failing to catch up with the man.

    Another dashing man alighted the car too and ran behind screaming to stop the two, "Do you two have a death wish? I can''t save you. Don''t jump..."

    The people started to listen to the trio''s cry and see them run towards theke. "Are they attempting to suicide? Do they know to swim? What to do?..." Their questions started building up and many ran towards them shouting, "Guys stop, don''t take risk��."

    The first man jumped to theke swinging his legs in the air, the girl cried out falling into the water. "Ahhh... " The second man ran around the bank without knowing what to do and jumped into the water, "Ahhhh��."

 Chapter 131 - Little Heart, Dax… Run!

    The group of people rushed towards them but they were stillte to stop the three from leaping to theke at the height of twenty feet rock ridge.

    They were in the restaurant to enjoy the evening but not to witness somebody suiciding. Many were angry, some were feeling pity, some wanted to save them and a few watched them in fascination witnessing such crazy headless fools.

    They saw the trio''s struggling, swinging their hands toe up the water which caused the sshing of water everywhere but they failed to swim.

    The handsome man drowned with the bubblesing up the water indicating he was losing all the oxygen. The girl''s hand slowly disappeared as the water around her became calm. Thest brawny man who everyone thought would save the two struggled more than the two trying toe up for oxygen and drowning repeatedly.

    The four men on the bank threw their jackets or whatever they were holding and jumped to the cold waterke to save the three. Many started to shout as <em>''Save them, save them��''</em> forgetting they should call the police.

    The three good underwater swimmers swam to theke bank on the other side and watched four men repeatedly plunging inside the water and searching for them.

    Aarvi, "If we get caught, they will beat us to death." She said as she removed her knee-length boots to be prepared to run to the car as they had to climb a little dune to reach the car.

    Standing akimbo, Dax grinned, "That was amazing."

    Shawn who was silently grinning by seeing people worried or frantic noticed a few turning towards them, "Little Heart, Dax�� Run!!"

    Shawn shouted thest word and they also heard restaurant customers yell to inform others, "Those three are there. They fooled us..." Pointing at the three soaking wet adults, running on the stairs to climb up the dune.

    Aarvi found this escaping as exciting than the jump to the water, Shawn who had stairs to his side shouted as he increased his pace, "You two get to the highway, I will get the car."

    However, Aarvi sprinted faster on the stairs, "I will get the car."

    Shawn and Dax: "..."

    The duo almost paused looking at her slender bare legs skipping a stair climbing faster. Their shoes were wet and a little slippery so they realized why she removed her boots.

    "Catch��" Aarvi shouted without stopping or pausing her speed. The duo saw her ck leather boots flying at them. They were quick to catch one each and took another non-stairs path to climb up to the highway bridge.

    The swimmers were cursing the three nonstop while others chased towards them. However, Aarvi hopped in the car, drifted the car into the parking with another loud screech by tires causing them to pause in footsteps scared of being hit by the car.

    "Aish, this daredevil," Shawn said watching her purposeful drifting in a circle to scare the people away. Dax was loving their craziness.

    Aarvi then mmed on the gas pedal to get to the highway. Of course, she yed the two men to run on the highway before letting them hop and burst intoughter.

    Looking at themselves in dripping wet clothes, Aarvi drove a little ahead and pushed the men out to send them to change clothes amidst dense trees and bushes while she changed in the car thanking the tinted sses.

    She had dried the car seats waiting for them to return when she heard a loud cry of Shawn and Dax which faded away covering with deathly silence. Hopping off the car, Aarvi rushed towards where the two men went calling them frequently, "Shawn�� Dax�� Shawn�� Dax��" The ten minutes passed but Aarvi failed to locate them or hear them.

    Dax and Shawn''s jaws had dropped looking at the beautiful untouched clear freshwaterke amidst the forest forgetting they had left slipped at the slope and Aarvi was alone. That was the power the waterke had on them, it was so crystal clear that they could easily see the bottom surface of theke.

    However, Aarvi ended up on a different path and noticed a vi in the forest. Something felt weird and suspicious so she made sure to hide behind and watch without having any idea that it was Leon Harmon''s vi where his illegal works are carried out. In fact, the whole vi was constructed in an illegal ce.

    Unsure if Dax and Shawn were there or somewhere else, she took her mobile out and started recording the men who were pacing back and forth shifting some wooden boxes inside the vi.

    While recording, her brows ceased looking at a man and identifying him.

    <em>''Dn Harmon?!''</em> Aarvi lips smirked to an evil one discerning Leon''s most important ce. This ce had cost her hundreds of men''sbor to find it yet they had failed miserably.

    The GPS or any navigation fails to point that ce. She had heard only a few knew the way to that ce. Her mind started working on how she could use this situation and she had almost turned off her mobile when another person caught her attention and left her world upside down.

    Her hand trembled threatening to lose herposure while her thoughts ran wild. <em>''What is he doing here?''</em> She really wanted to think her eyes ying games but it was clear as day.

    She squatted down trying her best to join dots but she wasn''t sure if she was in jeopardy again, she wasn''t sure if somebody was trying to gather her situation either.<em> ''Did anybody else got to know Ava Kelly is alive?''</em>

    It was too sensitive for her to leak about the man or even to talk about it. She needed to confirm her suspicion but<em> ''will this bring another bloodbath?</em> Or...'' She didn''t want to think about another possibility.

    She was yet to decide whether to sneak to check inside the vi, a handnded on her shoulder without any previous warning or cue by the hand''s owner arrival

    One thing she knew was she has to be deadly calm because the area was too dangerous so she turned around without making any noises or changing expressions. Her brows furrowed seeing the man who ced a finger on his lips indicating her to be quiet.

    "Ms. Evans, this ce is not safe for you. Please head back to the car." The Head of the Shadow team pleaded in a low tone folding his hands together because Aarvi was in extreme danger if she does any tiny recklessness.

    Aarvi discerned that the Shadow team knew the men inside the vi wields deadly weapons and they would kill before thinking. Aarvi asked despite knowing, "Who is the owner of this ce?"

    The head of the shadow team looked troubled but he answered promptly because she was very smart enough to catch lies and they weren''t allowed to lie to her else she wouldn''t let them protect her from distance, "Ms. Evans, it belongs to Leon Harmon illegal weapons trade which he imports and exports."

    Aarvi''s brows creased again, what he meant was, it is one of the ces among Leon Harmon''s illegal centers and Aarvi had thought he had a single center for all the work.

    ncing behind once, Aarvi ordered in a low voice as she walked away without creating a tiny noise by any of the steps, "Send me the coordinates of this ce."

    He acknowledged in a low voice but she walked away as though she was walking in the air yet he waited till she vanished from his sight and she wouldn''t be visible to the men at the vi before he disappeared into the forest going to the shadows...

    Aarvi saw the slope that had the traces of slide hence she removed her sandals, took fallen bamboos, and used them as a skate to avoid walking down the slope. The shadow team was speechless looking at her all stunts which they didn''t know she was capable of.

    On the other end, Aarvi was also wonderstruck looking at Shawn and Dax swimming again and also looking at the crystal clear water that was sparkling by the sun rays. To avoid catching a cold, Aarvi didn''t enter the water and watched thempeting with themselves as they spoke to her.

    Aarvi didn''t tell anything about what she encountered and who she saw there. She knew those two already messed their mind with her past incident, including them with such extreme dangerous news might not end up well with them. She wouldn''t dare to put their lives in danger how much ever-powerful they were.

    Aarvi soon received the geographical coordinates of the vi but she didn''t use it yet. Until she could confirm if the person she saw was double gaming or tricking Harmons or he has his own mastermind, she would make sure to take each step carefully. <em>''Ahhh... Why can''t I enjoy my vacation?''</em> She thought feeling bad for her own life but she was also d the two nut heads didn''t go that side.

    As Aarvi had expected, the long swimming time consumed a lot of energy of two men making them toozy to even walk out of the forest. But before that Aarvi was grinning looking at the dried bamboo leaves.

    "What''s wrong with you? Are you seeing bro on the leaves now?" Shawn gazed at the leaves and Aarvi''s mischievous smile.

    Aarvi: "..."The smile on her face wavered before giving him a nasty look. Dax and Shawn heard her order, "Grab any pair of your wet clothes fast."

    "Huh?" Unclear, both did as she said with her help before Dax and Shawn squealed, shooking her shoulder, "My Honeybun is so evil."

    Shawn shrugged his hands and held her shoulder, "My Little heart is so sly and foxy."

    "Guys, seriously? Are theypliments? I want real ones�� Are you guys listening to me? Shawn�� Daaaaax." She ran behind them, seeing them up for the next prank with her idea.

 Chapter 132 - Moles Are Really Dangerous

    Aarvi had a really bad premonition for blocking the highway with a deadly n. She didn''t know why her brain picked the n but they were far ahead and she won''t be able to stop the two men.

    After buying the required material on the way, Aarvi purposefully chose to drive again and convinced them, "We can''t do it on the highway as vehicles will be moving frequently, will arrange after the deviation."

    To her surprise, both men nodded and they heard her, "Get ready for the bumpy ride." Right after her voice, her hand switched the car system to sports and the car took a sharp drift for a right turn to the forest scaring the crap out of them.

    "Dum Dum�� Let me�� wear�� belt��" Dax on the shotgun swayed on the bumpy road and trying to pull the seat belt to wear.

    Shawn grabbed the situation quick enough after sitting in the center and cheered her, "Little heart�� Let''s fly the car..."

    Dax: "..."

    Aarvi noticed the slope rise and fall ahead before answering, "Hold tight."

    Dax came out of his daze hearing her and shouted looking ahead, "You bloody wankers, are you nning to diiiiieeee..."

    As Shawn wanted and Aarvi agreed, car speed was high hence car tires left the ground in slope causing Dax''s eyes almost bulge out screaming ''Die''.

    But it was only 3 seconds before the car bounced on the road and Aarvi slowed down to let Dax rx while another pumped up child yammered, "Again Again Again��" Shawn felt proud of himself for teaching all nonsense to Aarvi.

    Dax turned around and smacked Shawn, then he shouted at Aarvi, "Evil bun, stop the car." He had yet to finish, Aarvi purposefully mmed the brakes causing Shawn to jump ahead and Dax hold the dashboard quickly.

    Other than Dax''s heavy breathing there was pin drop silence for more than ten seconds. Aarvi who noticed Dax calming down, got off the car and ran chased after by him.

    Shawn chuckled before jumping to the driver seat to drive behind them. Dax will be up for any crazy stunts but not with the vehicles due to his bad experience of witnessing bloodbath in an ident just a few meters away. The duo had tried to help him but the stubborn man never heard them.

    Aarvi was actually beaten up with a dried fallen tree thin branch and bitten on her forearm until she screamed in pain and he left his teeth mark.

    Fake sobbing, Aarvi then told them why she took that route, "Highway to resort deviation has many shops and a junction has cameras. If we go and block the path, the next car will be halted and they will report. This Jeep model is only 10 in the country so we will get caught easily. This path joins the deviation and we will go towards the highway and block the road. Cool?"

    Dax agreed but ordered, "I will drive." and caused the two tough again going to the car.

    Dax saw Aarviughing and slowly realized his fright to such car speed or stunt is very lesspared to what Aarvi went through. He sighed understanding how difficult it might be for her to speak about it.

    ---

    After a half an hour journey on the forest path, they went in the opposite direction of the resort, Aarvi pointed to the broken car that was aside and they quickly alighted.

    "Dax��" Shawn called him running to the broken car while Aarvi peeked right and left to check if any cars wereing.

    Shawn and Dax pulled the broken car to the road, then they carried the shirt and pants filled with dried leaves of bamboo that looked like a human sized doll. They ced it under the car with repairing items next to the doll depicting as the car is broken down and under repair in the middle of the road.

    "Clear��" Aarvi said it to inform them that none of the cars arrived.

    Everything was done in less than a minute before the trio ran into the car and drove away. Less than half an hour, there was a long line of cars who would check the legs under the car and sit back to wait, causing them to waste time.

    --- Three hourster ---

    The resort was huge with greenery everywhere. The resort had historical architecture from the exterior giving an off-city vibe. It was surrounded by the hills and filled with fresh air. Cleanly maintained area soothes the stress and mind to rx.

    The resort had different types of facilities at different rates. Dax had upgraded the rooms reserved for three to the mini vi that were separated at good distance.

    Aarvi and Dax were enjoying the cool breeze taking a walk in the resort when Shawn ran towards then. "Little Heart..."

    He chuckled before reporting, "Do you know there were twenty cars in the line until now. The whole doctors group and bride group just left the spot. Shit, now I am feeling bad for them." but Shawn wasughing imagining twenty drivers headlessly waiting for the doll to move.

    Aarvi held his ear seeing himugh without stopping, "Your wishlist ispleted."

    Shawn shrugged and added, "I have one more."

    Dax guessed, keeping his elbow on her shoulder, "Our sister-inw''s marriage." Both chuckled seeing her face palm.

    "Little Heart, you said you tried to seduce bro, how did you do it?" Shawn started.

    "Wait, what!? My Dum Dum is grown up." Dax teased, then both continued asking how she tried to seduce Aaron until she turned to ripen tomato realizing how bold she was.

    Without any more drama, The trio went back to the mini vis and rested after obtaining the information that Aaron was still in the operation theatre and Mocon was locked down.

    ---

    Dawn, at five

    Aaron pulled his bag in the vi and left in the hall before going towards the bedroom yearning some rest. The patient''s life was in still critical danger, If the patient crosses 48 hours of period safely, then there is a chance he could live else lose life.

    He entered the bedroom to sleep but smiled looking at the beauty sleeping peacefully on therge bed under whiteforter. The stress and tiredness seemed to vanish seeing her non-struggling dainty face.

    He sat on the bed and kissed her forehead. Seeing her smile in, he grazed her cheek ever so gently. Aarvi rubbed her cheek when she felt a touch but it repeated causing her to open eyes.

    Her groggy voice sounded with a smile on her sleepy face, "I am not dreaming. You are a dream." She was closing her eyes back but shot up feeling wide awake, "How the hell did you enter my room?"

    Aaron who was lost in her words of ''You are a dream.'' chuckled understanding she thought as they were in Avron mansion.

    Coughing lightly to clear his throat, "Doctor Fisher reserved the same room for us. I got to know after entering inside."

    "Oh!" Aarvi slowly nodded in understanding, Since they were returning in the evening, Aarvi didn''t bother about his stay in her room. Yawning, she realized another thing and scolded, "Are you an idiot? Why did youe here instead of resting?"

    Aaron watched her in amusement. He never ever got a good proper greeting from her. ''I have such a weird girlfriend.'' "Is this how you greet your hubby?"

    ''Hubby?! Shameless man.'' She thought yet she went to his arms to hug him, "You look tired, why did youe so far?" Her voice was soft and faded away at the end as she yawned.

    Aaron had received the messages from the Shadow team that Aarvi had reached Leon''s weaponry center. They weren''t sure if Aarvi knew the ce from before due to her unemotional face so Aaron was worried she might again go there while returning.

    "Don''t go near that forest vi again." He said in a low voice and felt her body stiffen.

    Aarvi unwrapped her arms and sat pointing at the bed, "You should sleep and rest well. Wedding is at 10, so sleep till nine or nine thirty."

    Seeing her get away from him, Aaron held her hand and briefed, "When you were missing and the military was helping me to find you, they had found that ce to look for you. ording to the news I have, they are storing the weapons in the deep underground with an empty vi on the exterior. Even though the military returned with nothing, that location caused me to keep an eye there."

    Aarvi''s brows ceased realizing Leon had his way to hide tracks everywhere. She gingerly mentioned, "I saw your man in the vi with Dn."

    "Mark?" Aaron asked and continued, "I nted him there." A teasing smile appeared realizing how many thoughts might have run in her head.

    Pulling her next to him, "Were you thinking I have an alliance with Leon Harmon?"

    Aarvi lowered her head promptly because many publicly seen good people of the nation are Leon''s dogs helping him in one or the other way.

    Aaron lifted her face caressing her cheek, "It''s alright. No need to feel guilty for it.

    Aarvi shook her head, "Even though I had a flicker of doubt on you due to theplexity of situation, I suspected your man�� Mark. Aaron, moles are really dangerous because they know both the end news."

    Aaron yawned due to physical tiredness and rubbed her head, "Aarvi Evans, there aren''t one mole but multiples and they don''t know each other. If one tried to reveal something, the other one will silence him. Now can we sleep? I am tired."

    Aarvi saw his faint dark circles which were failing to hide his charm and hummed, "So daring! Aren''t you scared I might do something to you when you are sleeping?" She teased as she helped him with a duvet to sleep.

    "I would love it if it''s a kiss." Aaron chuckled at his own words pulling her down to the bed, "Now you don''t widen your eyes��" While she exactly did that staring at his face thinking if she should try kissing him when he falls asleep.

    ''It will be a test.'' She justified herself.

 Chapter 133 - Prehoneymoon

    Aarvi contemted whether to leave the bed or cuddle and whether she should try to kiss and see if three feel-good hormones will be released by the little brain. After giving it a thought, she pulled him away from the edge of the bed and went to his arms just like how he had cuddled her in the city J on the couch.

    A faint smile hung on his lips looking at her promptly going to sleep. He had really expected her to sleep at another end of the bed or leave saying she wasn''t sleepy anymore.

    He suggested curiously wrapping her hand around his waist, "Aarvi, we should cuddle to sleep... every day."

    He heard her hum that almost delighted him but she continued incent feeling his happiness, "In your dreams."

    Aaron chided himself for not expecting it. Anyhow he bargained, "asionally?"

    Aarvi raised her head to see his expectant gaze that faded away slowly, she blinked and shook her head. She suggested before his face could fall hearing another rejection, "Day naps?"

    Aaron realized she is keeping him away due to her nightmares. He didn''t want to argue or force her so he nodded and buried her petite face back to his warm chest before the duo dozed off without even waking up for the ringtone of her mobile.

    It was the continuous door knock that woke Aaron who moved Aarvi on the pillow from his embrace looking at her crunched brows due to the movements. He went to check at the door to see Shawn and Dax ready for the wedding in their tailored suit, smart and stylish.

    Dax and Shawn looked at the stoic face of a sleepy person and looked at each other. Shawn curiously asked, "Are you guys on the pre-honeymoon? Did we disturb you?" Then he grinned mischievously.

    Aarvi woke up when Aaron left the bed and walked out of the room rubbing her eyes, "Who is it?" Her groggy voice grabbed the attention of three men.

    Shawn lurked inside the vi and watched her dainty face to search for any clue but failed. He asked in doubt, "Where is the glow, Little heart?"

    Aarvi touched her face without understanding what glow he was asking about, "Glow!? I haven''t washed my face yet."

    Shawn nced at two men then his eyes rested on Aaron before he shook his head in resignation, "Go get ready, 30 minutes left."

    "Huh?" She quickly pulled his hand and checked the time on his wristwatch before running inside to get fresh soon.

    However, Shawn stood in front of Aaron blocking him from entering the bedroom, "Shawn!" Aaron exactly knew what he wanted to know.

    Shawn finally gave voice, "Bro,e on, it''s the twenty-first century and it''s really important to tie down my Little heart to you. If she escapes, you will die single."

    Dax who was leaning on the couch hummed in agreement to Shawn''s words, "Dum Dum''s n before deciding to date is to disappear as soon as shepletes her ns."

    Shawn pointed at Dax for Aaron and continued in worry mixed with confusion, "Heard? She wanted to join the military but her health stopped. If she leaves the country, she will n everything to hide her track. Hence we are dying to meet Brother Zain and he is another bigger mystery now."

    Aaron watched friends'' worrisome faces without understanding their theory, <em>''Sleep with her to tie her down?''</em> He asked back coldly for their reasoning, "And you think, she will stay if I sleep with her?" Because that''s what Shawn meant.

    If she wants to leave, Aaron knows nothing can stop her unless he keeps her captive. He is also aware that if he keeps her captive, she wouldn''t think twice before harming herself or him. Her freedom was her bottom line which he clearly understands.

    Shawn took a step near Aaron and seriously spoke while Dax was shaking his head, "We are talking about Little heart here, not just a random girl that could be tamed with your beauty or money." Then he circled the living hall in frustration like a headless chicken muttering to himself.

    "This is soplicated. Only you could stop her but you can''t go overboard. My little heart used to be so simple and she is now aplex maze. When are we going to solve her? We can''t wait a lifetime for her to love��" He paused and again stood in front of Aaron.

    "Did she really seduce you? Why didn''t you take the chance and seal the deal? Then I will create a hell lot of havoc so that you could take her to the marriage bureau, make lots of kids then she will not run away."

    Aaron: "..."

    Dax objected right away, "Nope, noshotgun marriage."

    Shawn immediately retorted, "Dax Grant, don''t you want her to stay by?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He went to the bedroom hearing them start squabbling, forgetting they weren''t in a rtionship but him and he knows Aarvi''s condition better than them.

    -- In the bedroom --

    He had just closed the door, Aarvi exited the bathroom in a bathrobe after a quick shower.<em> ''Aarvi Evans, let''s see how daring you are!''</em> He thought and pulled her to his arms when she was going towards the wardrobe.

    "Aaron..." Aarvi squealed by his sudden movements and froze on her toes when his left hand caged her around her waist stopping her movements to null and his right-hand finger grazed her neck sensually from cor bone to chin raising her head to gaze at his eyes.

    "Is it my turn to seduce you today?" His every word sounded clear as he enunciated each word, sensually tracing her pink lower lip corner with his thumb.

    Aarvi forced herself to think he was trying to frighten her but she couldn''t concentrate on anything while her eyes glued to his chocte brown eyes that were gazing deep into her, her ears only heard his peculiar tone maizing her senses, she held her breath when his finger outlined her lips giving her a new feeling she never felt before.

    She kind of had an urge to move his hand away, at the same time she wanted to explore what she was feeling. Despite him capturing her fascination, one thing kept her mind in a ce, her quivering fingers and raising heartbeats mixed with different emotions.

    Aaron wasn''t disappointed by her reaction, capturing her attention was already a great step for him but he wants to open her a little to know why she trembles just by the thought of physical intimacy initiated by him.

    Anyhow, she turned a little, pushing him on the bed, pinning him down under her with a devilish smile carved on her face, "You are sexy enough to weaken the knees, why do you want to seduce me?"

    Aaron regretted provoking her. He couldn''t believe his urge to kiss her increased every time just by her bewitching tone and her gaze of enticement. He needed to shut his eyes and think something else afraid of forcing a kiss on her.

    Aarvi''s mentally decided, <em>''I should never try again.''</em> She didn''t want to seduce him again seeing his ever so calm face.

    Just then Aaron''s voice sounded, "Aarvi Evans, do you remember you are not wearing your personal bathrobe but a sizerger?"

    She furrowed her brows hearing him and lowered her head to see her good view inside her bathrobe. She jolted aside pressing her palms on her chest, "Pervert��" She hissed being d for the lingerie.

    Aaron: "..."

    He didn''t actually dare to see when his urge was going out of hand. He just guessed to divert her attention. Seeing her re, he clutched her wrist and pinned her on the bed going atop.

    "You are out in bathrobe trying to seduce me and I am the pervert."

    Aarvi pouted her lips, shattering his resolve to do anything to her. <em>''Doozy''</em> He nted soft kisses on her cheeks, seeing her blinking eyes unknown what to do against his tender actions. "Be good, get ready, and go with your friends."

    Sliding a hand under her, Aaron stood up putting her back on her feet before going to the bathroom. She quickly wore a beautiful ck dress and styled her hair.

    ...

    Aaron exited the bathroom to see her wearing metallic golden pumps. Her slender neck highlighted in simple yet elegant cape-style sleeves and a transparent neck. The asymmetrical hemmedce andted dress enunciated her spotless legs and hugged her waist giving a ssy and polished look.

    An effortless hair bun made her dainty face pull the attention on her eyes and bloodred lips with her light makeup. Herplete look was a perfectbination of grace and style.

    He pulled her to his arms seeing her sprint away and kissed her forehead calming the beauty instantly. He whispered without leaving her, "Aarvi Evans..."

    Unknowingly a smile appeared hearing his gentle voice she never felt he could possess, "Hmmm?" A sweet hum escaped her lips to know why he uttered her name.

    But he shook his head before seeing her off with the other two who were waiting for her.

    ---

    Instead of the main wedding hall, Shawn took the duo to give presents to the bride and groom to the bride''s room where they were meeting and greeting all the guests and capturing the pictures.

    Aarvi saw the bride and groom happily talk and posing for pictures causing her pace lower as her past memories flooded in.

    Naomi who saw Aarvi looking at the couple in a daze smirked. She was already prepared to create trouble that she just needed to put in action.

    Naomi muttered between three women in confusion without looking at them, "Isn''t ck is bad luck at the wedding? It is worn to funerals��" She suddenly shut her lips and awkwardly smiled as though she realized the Bride''s mother heard her.

    As Naomi guessed before Aarvi could reach them, words spread out, and all looked at Aarvi with a dissatisfied gaze and some even doubted if she was wearing ck to wish them bad luck.

    A middle-aged woman didn''t let Aarvi reach the bride and groom, she grabbed Aarvi''s hand from behind and pulled her away catching Aarvi off guard. Her loud shrill voice sounded, "Miss, whoever you are, just leave."

    Aarvi''s fist balled up immediately and her eyes moistened by the sudden unknown person''s skin contact.

 Chapter 134 - Whirlwind Wedding

    ''Miss, whoever you are, just leave.'' The shrill voice grabbed everyst person''s attention. That even caught the attention of the guests who were yet to enter or yet to exit.

    Aarvi''s fist balled up immediately and her eyes moistened by the sudden unknown person''s skin contact. If it wasn''t the wedding, she would have twisted thedy''s hand irrespective of her age but she controlled.

    Dax and Shawn who hadn''t noticed her speed were already at the bride and groom. The duo quickly reacted and jumped to action. Dax never cared what other people thought about him, Shawn would never let anybody behave rudely with his closed ones.

    Dax clutched thedy''s hand and groaned through his teeth coldly, "Leave." He wanted to shrug it off but thedy''s hand fingers were wrapped around Aarvi''s arms, he feared hurting Aarvi hence he controlled.

    Shawn, who stood by Aarvi, red at thedy who started trembling meeting Dax''s cold stare, and while Dax''s grip tightened each second she wasted.

    The groom, Doctor Green who saw Aarvi being roughly treated by his bride''s aunty quickly reacted and ran over.

    Aarvi''s brows quivered lightly, she wasn''t a damsel to be saved from distress. Her emotionless tone left her lips, "Should I teach you to behave, Miss?"

    Despite her suppressed tone, thedy suddenly left her hand feeling goosebumps rise hearing that tone. The bustling happy mood in the room graved with deathly silence.

    Thedy who identified Shawn and Dax trembled to say even a word but a woman jumped like a saint, "Ahh, don''t misunderstand guys. Someone said ck is wishing bad luck at the wedding."

    Shawn and Aarvi strongly felt Naomi started it now she was behaving like an angel. Dax sneered, "What is the color the groom is wearing?"

    Shawn was about to speak but Aarvi held his hand and apologized politely knowing they were afraid of bad luck as it was old customs and belief after all. If she doesn''t believe it, she can''t force somebody to be the same. Importantly, it was a wedding where all should be celebrating instead of fighting or carrying sour faces.

    "I am sorry, I didn''t know you all still believe it. If my presence is ufortable, I will take my leave. Please enjoy the wedding."

    Naomi: "..."

    Aarvi''s voice wasn''t low, it was at the right tone and was heard by all. All smiled hearing her, especially when she bowed her head modestly in apology for her carelessness.

    Whoever had believed ck brings bad luck felt it was ridiculous. When men can wear ck with another color shirt, why can''t they just wear ck? How will the color of cloth affect the bride and groom''s life? It''s the heart that should be pure and colored instead of cloth.

    Doctor Green spoke after an apology, "Ms. Evans, I am sorry for whatever happened. Please attend the wedding without worry about these disbeliefs."

    The bride who had walked up to them gently smiled as she spoke, "It''s the person''s heart that is more important than what we wear. Miss, apologies on my aunt''s behalf. She is a very gooddy but these customs and beliefs tied her down causing her to behave. I hope you forgive her and enjoy the wedding."

    Shawn and Dax looked at each other before at Aarvi. They knew their innocent friend Ava is still alive inside her, this Aarvi was an upgraded version of strong, protective, and brave filled with confidence and pro in handling things in the right way.

    Naomi stood dumbstruck at the turn of events. That wasn''t what she expected, she wanted Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax to create a huge fuss and disturb everyone''s mood. She wanted all to snigger at Aarvi but all she could see was pure admiration for Aarvi''s polite behavior against rashness.

    As though somebody poured a bucket of ice-cold water on Naomi, she was trembling but in anger. Whatever she tries to do, she can''t believe everything goes against her favor and thoughts when it''s about Aarvi.

    She had thought it was the end but the middle-aged who was frightened recovered and spoke after her niece, "I am truly sorry miss. I should have just spoken it out but�� I am sorry." Then her eyesnded on Naomi and furrowed, "While people hide their ck heart under colorful clothes, I understood, we shouldn''t judge by the clothes."

    Naomi felt like a tight pnded on her cheeks realizing thedy calling her heart ck. She was right, thatdy didn''t even remember about the ck color when she saw Aarvi enter inside gracefully and Naomi was the one who started about ck as though she was waiting for Aarvi to enter inside.

    Thedy wanted to reveal everything that she analyzed but Aarvi spoke, "It''s a wedding, why are there sorry instead of Congrattions to the couple?"

    Many chuckled left the downhearted feeling away. Aarvi wanted to return to her vi or explore the resort instead of attending the wedding. Even though many let go of the ck taboo, many will still believe it so she didn''t want to be anybody''s eye sour.

    So she wished the couple and went out, Dax silently followed her while Shawn just disappeared.

    In the Bride''s room when all guests assembled in the wedding hall, Shawn grinned looking at the bride waiting to hear ''yes''. The bride thought for a long time before saying, "Okay, but please don''t panic him more."

    Shawn teased as she stood up grinning wide, "So much love in an arranged marriage. Amazing." The bride blushed but didn''t say anything.

    Shawn messaged Dax who almost dragged Aarvi back to the bride''s room and the acting started, "Ms. Evans, are you still angry with us? I heard you aren''t attending the wedding?"

    Aarvi''s lips twitched and kicked Shawn''s leg, "He is fooling you. His long time wish is a wedding bash."

    Shawn: "..." He thought his Little heart wouldn''t identify his n.

    The bride chuckled and was convinced in her own way, "Actually my wedding is whirlwind so we couldn''t arrange anything fun and exciting to remember."

    Aarvi pointed to Shawn and asked in disbelief, "Did he brainwash you? All will curse me again."

    Dax butted, "Dum Dum, who said you have to scare the groom? You just have to enter and sit on your chair, simple."

    Shawn shook his head raising his hand, "First of all, how the hell did you discern my n?" Aarvi chuckled however her friends had their way.

    ---

    In the wedding hall

    The hall structure was quite unique. Due to the hilly region, the slopes, ridges were more and the architecture of the huge hall was mended with nature. The entrance gives an amazing view of the huge crystal chandelier hanging by the ceiling majestically catching the light and sparkling.

    Below the chandelier was the huge hall, one could easily grasp the whole guest standing at the entrance, there were two stairways to go downstairs on either side of the hall in an arc shape.

    The wedding theme color in the hall was white, each table had white spread on it, neatly arranged white roses were in the center with water and flutes on top of it. All the guests were wearing formal or party wear as the wedding was immediately followed by a reception in the same hall.

    It was nearing bride entry and the groom was talking with friends as there were five more minutes but the door opened earlier than said. Everyone turned towards the entrance raising their head to get a glimpse of the bride.

    Aaron who repeatedly checked the mobile for Aarvi''s message was lost in his word and didn''t bother about the bride.

    The white dress appeared to everyone''s vision and held their breath to look at the bride who slowly stepped ahead and came to everyone''s vision causing most of the people to gasp.

    Aaron realized the oddness and casually turned to check why most of the guests'' mouths hung open. What he saw made him freeze on his chair and his eyes didn''t dare to blink savoring the view while heart started to speed.

    Aarvi paused gazing down at the wedding hall then she gracefully turned right and walked the aisle with her serenity adorning an elegant smile. She wasn''t wearing a heavy, intricately designed wedding down but a simple that looked heavenly.

    Aaron wanted to reach her and touch the ethereal beauty to believe she is for real, she isn''t a dream but his.

    The ivory white A-line wedding gown covered her shoulders and cut down into a beautiful neckline right under her fair corbones. It had a rxed fit removing the focus from her breasts, it didn''t look sloppy but angelic.

    Her slender arms were uncovered, pulling the attention on her ombre red and ck nails contrast to her white dress suspended on either side of the dress.

    The slim fit beltless waist entuated her curve on her gorgeous shape. The dress widened below her waist reaching the floor as thece trail swept the stairs with her amazing grace.

    Her slender finger pulled the fallen hair lock that swayed down giving a view of her curled lips which was a perfect adornment to the whole look.

    The hall was so dead silent that Aarvi even doubted if people were breathing when she walked the aisle towards the groom.

 Chapter 135 - Wedding In Snow Mountains

    There was a mix of emotions in the guests with numerous thoughts running in their minds. The one who was frightened hopelessly was the groom. It wasn''t because his bride didn''te but afraid that Aaron might misunderstand.

    Aaron''s eyes just trailed Aarvi but his ever so calm face didn''t reveal anything yet Naomi could easily tell he was swept off the floor by Aarvi''s simplicity and allure. Naomi really doubts if Aarvi is just a random girl because her presence, the way she carries herself, or theposure was no less than any elite family daughter.

    Naomi''s eyes wandered around the hall to see all silently gasping at Aarvi while she walked on the aisle in extreme nonchnce, one thing they were sure that she wasn''t the bride and assumed she changed to white because all misunderstood her ck dress.

    Just then everybody''s attention shifted to a male hearing the sonorous voice in the hall, "Mr. Green, how dare you choose my Little Heart as your bride?"

    Doctor Green felt like he was going to die anytime soon pressing his forehead with his handkerchief, he slowly turned to Aaron''s table gulping his nonexistent saliva hard. However, Aaron was�� only watching Aarvi.

    The assumption by the guests started to scatter and think the bride was changed hearing Shawn Rivas''s grim voice.

    Doctor Green quickly tried to speak by stuttering to Aarvi who stood in front of him, "M-Ms. Evans, I-I don''t want to die so soon." It was an unsaid rule that nobody is allowed to touch her, he didn''t have a death wish to make her his bride.

    Aarvi controlledughing but didn''t respond. All heard another male voice sounding like a grim reaper, "Who dared to make my Dum Dum as the bride?"

    The guests turned to the left side towards the front where another small door was present.They started whispering about what happened to the real bride and why Aarvi was there.

    Nonchntly walking to Aarvi, Dax took out the white veil and held it for her. Nobody had noticed her left hand had a transparent string whose one end was tied at the entrance. Splitting the string into two, Aarvi hooked the string to the veil before looking at the groom who was wiping his sweat profusely praying for his life.

    Dax handed the veil to the groom while Aarvi softly informed, "Your bride ising."

    Shawn stood at the entrance smiling to himself, seeing an extremely frightened groom, <em>''Finally, we distorted the wedding''</em> He thought. His n was actually to confuse everyone as Aarvi is the bride or confuse the groom as he and Dax as the bride''s boyfriends, fighting for the bride.

    Aarvi straight objected thinking it might cause families'' to disbelieve and cancel the wedding right on the spot so they twisted and created a surprise for the bride to make her happy.

    Aarvi went to her seat which was next to Aaron at the round table. Her mellow voice sounded seeing his unbreaking gaze, "I thought you will drag me out." She was in a wedding gown at somebody''s wedding going towards the groom so she thought Aaron would at least have a word with her.

    Aaron reacted by moving his hand to reach her petite face and gently grazed her smooth cheek before an enchanting smile appeared on his face. It assured him that he wasn''t dreaming and his cupcake was in a wedding gown sitting right next to him.

    Aarvi was surprised looking at the gentle curve of his lips and his tender gaze but then he pinched her cheek causing her to shrug his hand with a little angry pout.

    By the time Aarvi turned, the bride had alighted the stairs and was walking to the groom with an elegant smile looking at her veil in his hands. The guests were relieved knowing everything was in order.

    Just then, the groom left the veil on Dax''s instruction, the veil flew in the air causing everyone to raise their head. Shawn cut the string at the right time that dropped the white veil on the bride''s head bringing an amazing smile to her lips.

    It was a dreamy view and all loved it eximing the idea. There was a round of apuse when the bride and groom were still surprised by it.

    Aarvi didn''t realize Aaron was still gazing at her in a daze. His fingers slowly tucked her hair lock behind her ear when it fell on her face causing Aarvi to turn to him from the bride to catch his eyes on her without moving away.

    His intense and intent gaze almost made her blush but she pinched his leg and raised her brows, "Why are you in a daze?"

    He never had thought seeing her in a wedding gown would give him such an ardent urge to marry her and make her his. It wasn''t only hard for him to take his eyes off, he had to adamantly control himself from touching her again to confirm she was real.

    <em>''Were his eyes ying games?''</em> He didn''t know, he couldn''t exin what was happening to him but he waspletely captivated by her.

    He wanted to get wed too, take the vows for her and make her his. He could propose to her right there for the marriage, turn the whole resort to fantasy in a few hours and give her the wedding she won''t be able to forget.

    However, he knew she wasn''t ready yet.

    Aarvi took time to discern his feelings on his poker face and got the answer for the unasked question she had wanted to ask on Friday, <em>''How did I look in the wedding dress?''</em> Now, it should be <em>''How do I look?</em>'' To which she had the answer,<em> ''Spellbound.''</em>

    She knew she might not be the best looking girl but she was pretty, her little face could capture eyes leaving longsting memories. She wasn''t confident in the past but she won''t underestimate herself now.

    "I am right here." Her low melodic tone was like a whisper in his ear brightening his face a little more but it failed to move his attention away.

    Shawn and Dax who took seats at the same table rested their head on their palms looking at the couple. Dax stated in a low voice, "I think I was seeking this gaze in that headless Hays."

    Shawn proudly muttered, "My bro is amazing." Dax nced at Shawn and faintly smiled remembering the past.

    ...

    Dax got to know Ava Kelly when they werepleting schrship formalities in country S at university. She looked like a curiousmb watching everything in wonder. He had felt Alice in wondend looking at her efforts to know everything.

    What got him talking to her was her smile at aplete stranger and that was him. He was sighing in tiredness running around all day but that smile faded his weariness and rose the curiosity.

    He had almost thought she was interested in him till he saw her innocent smiles at whoever struck a conversation with her. Even though those smiles weirdly brought smiles on many faces it also brought wicked eyes on her.

    He had saved her at the neck of the time when some were trying to trick her to a secluded area. He exined to her yet she smiled at him with a thank you, he felt helpless with the thought of some filthy dog would taint the naive Little Lamb.

    He became her big brother guiding her, flicking on her head, and teaching her whenever she naively did something without worrying about others'' ulterior motives.

    She got numerous proposals and requests to date but she would politely reject. He didn''t know why she was turning down everyone until he got to know her family never contacted her and she was all alone despite having aplete family.

    She was afraid if she loves anybody they would treat her like how her family does yet she never uttered a word against her family.

    Their life for a month was in trying to know the new ce until Shawn, the casanova, a rich heir noticed the silent smiling girl. He had unted his money to get her attention however she was least interested in it and even misidentified as he needed more money.

    Then their life was a roller coaster ride, there wasn''t sadness but full of madness while the Little Lamb would cluelessly ask if they could teach her anything she wasn''t knowing.

    Dax had almost thought Shawn had fallen for her hence he was doing it all until he nicknamed her Little Heart as in a little sister who he could teach everything she wanted to learn.

    However and whatever they taught her, it was in vain when it came to her family. He had never seen her so happy until she saw her parents happy due to her and her presence, but their happiness was the hellish ride for her which she blindly followed and lost herself.

    For him, Aarvi''s real foes are her parents who disregarded her when she was the priceless and most precious gem out there.

    ....

    "Ouch��" Dax hissed by the hard pinch on his forearm and heard Aarvi, "Holy, why are you three daydreaming?"

    Then Dax noticed Shawn taking the napkin from hisp which was thrown on his face by Aarvi while Aaron leaned his head on his fist watching her and flushing her pink.

    Shawn told about his daydream in a bullied tone to make a pitiful face, "I was dreaming of your wedding in snow mountains."

    Aarvi epted the fact that the three men were capable of behaving like kids with her.

    On the other end, the wedding couples were emotional taking their vows and Naomi wanted to flip the table on Aarvi''s head witnessing Aaron''s reaction. She failed to understand that her petty tricks won''t affect Aarvi and started to think about what she could do next.

 Chapter 136 - Finally Dug A Hole For Herself

    <em>''Wedding in the snow mountains!''</em> That line caught the attention but a brief movement before Aaron went back to stare at the prettiest angel who was sitting next to him.

    He soon realized his long stare was enough to make her blush and her attention was on him despite gazing at the wedding ceremony.

    Aarvi felt her cheeks burning by the gaze and cupped her face to avoid getting teased but the man was displeased instantly. He locked his leg to her chair leg and pulled it near him leaving her stunned,

    <em>''Oh god, what''s wrong with him today? Why is he behaving like an infatuated teenager.''</em> She thought as she turned to him.

    Aaron didn''t care about the gazes and attention he was gathering, he was more like,<em> ''I am watching my wife.''</em> He pulled her hand away from her cheek and sped his fingers with hers and continued his most important task for the day. <em>''Savour the view of his soon-to-be the bride.'' </em>

    He had a wish for the day, to kick the bride and groom of the wedding aside and stand there with his Cupcake and take an oath.

    Aarvi instinctively tried to pull her hand for no reason and her heartbeats slightly raised watching their hands on hisp. No doubt, they had held each other''s hands many times but they never intertwined their fingers.

    Aaron saw her amusement looking at their hands and even noticed her lips curling up but she pulled her hand off twitching his brows. He didn''t want to ruin his mood for that so he was quick enough to drop it off without averting his eyes away.

    Aarvi who pulled her hand away sped her both hands together with a frown watching the gap between her palms. Aaron realized Vance never held her hands and he was just a piece of thrash who never gave her a tinge of secureness with him seeing her explore herself.

    urately knowing what wasing next, he didn''t move his hand that was in his leg. Aarvi carefully slid her fingers between his and grinned like a kid who found out new things by her own invention.

    "It doesn''t leave a gap." She reported her newfound innovation. Her eyes sparkled like ck diamonds reflecting his silhouette, her face had bloomed like a flower waiting to be praised for its beauty.

    Dax and Shawn: "..."

    They wanted to pick her up and throw some strong hits on her back and tell her she was still the same innocent Ava who found everything amusing, may it be the smallest chocte or the master chef dish, may it be a small papercraft or the great invention. This little woman finds good in every stupidest thing.

    The duo also knew the credits went to the man next to her who had the whole world of patience and calmness for her. Soon enough they felt it was an excess of dog food watching them looking at each other.

    Aaron tried his best to suppress but he smiled at her reaction for just holding hands. First, he corrected in his mind that if she took a step away from him she wasn''t actually going back but was preparing for a long jump. For example, how she held his hand and moved to herp, almost hugging his forearm, and watched the wedding.

    His Cupcake is�� a doozy. Amusing him with little silly things.

    All this while nobody cared for the eyes which were on them instead of the wedding and they failed to move even when the wedding ended and all started moving to their room for a short rest time before the reception.

    ...

    Dax, Shawn facepalmed looking at Aarvi ying with the wedding gown by twirling, jumping, running as she checked on her outfit before the duo went to their vi.

    Aaron followed Aarvi to the vi failing to suppress his smile, entertained by her words, and how she disregarded everything to enjoyed in her own bright happy world.

    As she spoke about the wedding dress, she stopped when they were almost at the door, "How did I look in the pictures of the wedding dress which you erased?"

    Aaron noticed her sudden shift of emotions and looked very serious and expectant. Opening the vi door, he took her inside first as he promptly responded, "If you want me topare your current style to the past��" He cupped her dainty face, and continued, "Your most precious adornment is your confidence and then, it was your innocence. Both have their own beauty, they shouldn''t bepared."

    <em>''Beauty lies in the eyes of the beholder.''</em> Aarvi remembered it and smiled, shaking her head resignedly. <em>''This man will like me even if I swim in mud water ande out.''</em> She thought.

    Aaron took a step back and held her hand and whirled her as he continued, "My love was breathtaking in her wedding gown. It''s just a pity that I wasn''t there to elope with the bride."

    <em>''My love''</em> Aarvi couldn''t understand why her face felt hot as soon as hearing him say it. She tried to halt but Aaron twirled her again as he spoke before hovering over her wrapping his arms around.

    "If you dare to wear a wedding gown again, Aarvi Evans, I will make you change your name," Aaron said, dancing to the no music.

    Aarvi raised her hand and clutched his zer moving her head to face him, "As Aarvi Aaron Rivas?"

    Aaron opened his eyes hearing her. Her mellow and curious voice clearly noted that she wasn''t against the idea, instead, she was ready to change it. He still asked to confirm, "Will you change?"

    Her response was instant, "Yeah��"

    Aaron couldn''t believe his ears yet so he asked cutting her off, "You aren''t the type to change your name due to marriage."

    Aarvi raised her brows in amusement and nodded, "It''s true. If everything was right, I would be President Kelly of Skr. I wouldn''t have changed my name which would be my identity to the world. I had turned down Madam Hays when she brought papers to change my name a day before the wedding."

    Aaron nodded in response to indicate he was listening to her. Aarvi continued, "Now I am neither Kelly nor Evans so those names don''t matter to me."

    Aaron understood and smirked, an evil one, "So you gave me permission to marry you."

    Aarvi gave a beautiful smile, "Only if I dare to wear a wedding gown again." She reminded him of his own line.

    Aaron wanted to counter but his mobile rang diverting both of their attention. Aarvi helped him to take out the mobile from the zer inner packet seeing him stubborn to leave her.

    <em>''Doctor Fedrick''</em> Aarvi showed the mobile screen to him and answered before keeping it near his ear fluidly without noticing a line appear on his forehead unwrapping his arms around her.

    Aarvi left the mobile when he held it and heard his serious tone to greet back, "Doctor Fedrick"

    The softness on his face started to sharpen so Aarvi took a step away to let him talk and went to the bedroom.

    Aaron silently heard the words from the other end as his face darkened each second tugging his lips to a cold smirk. His words sounded clear but cold as ice. The warmth in the eyes he held a few seconds back due to his Cupcake had mockery, the gentle tone was deep but the coldness could send shivers down the spine.

    "And you thought I would take the responsibility for it."

    Aaron entered the bedroom and pulled hisptop from his bag as he heard the other end before giving out a threat to a military doctor, "Frame me for your ipetence, we will see who will be ceased."

    He hung up the call without caring about the other end trying to convince him. His left hand dialed a number as his right hand unlocked hisptop with a password.

    His tone didn''t change and ordered without greeting, "I need the footage of the whole activity before anybody deletes it." The ambiguous mentioning of his words was understood by the other end who responded.

    Aaron''s right hand didn''t stop throughout the time as he typed a mail and his left hand dialed a contact again. This time, Aaron''s voice wasn''t cold but it didn''t carry any emotions either, "Dad, fake an illness and return home."

    Aaron''s silent sigh hearing his father agree went unnoticed. He hummed before hanging up the call and clicking the send button on theptop.

    Aarvi who exited the bathroom, saw him on the couch so she too sat watching him, "Emergency?"

    ncing at her, Aaron''s left hand caressed her head, "Five minutes��"

    Aarvi obediently hummed to let him work. She casually nced at her white gown and sighed. She wasn''t getting repulsive for the white color anymore as she used to. It was like she was fine with white than the other colors.

    She knew who was the reason she was getting used to white and the man was busy on hisptop without changing his expression while checking the files.

    Time ticked by, Aarvi who watched Aaron''s side profile the whole time, slowly crawled on her four limbs to him and a kissnded on his smooth cheek widening the man''s eyes instantly.

    Aarvi was still on her limbs when Aaron turned to face the culprit who was the reason behind his disbelief, shock, astonishment. He couldn''t describe what he was feeling even though it was just a peck on the cheek.

    Her expression clearly defined that she wasn''t in a daze but she kissed him in apletely conscious state, <em>''She finally dug a hole for herself.''</em>

 Chapter 137 - Let’s Do Adult Things

    Aarvi bit her lower lip gazing at Aaron''s mixed emotions, she didn''t regret what she did but she didn''t know how to react now. She couldn''t understand how Aaron easily spoke to her every time he kissed her while her mind fell into a mess.

    She was about to silently sit back, her eyes widened looking at his brow raise and a mischievousness dancing in his eyes.<em> ''Oh ho I am in danger.''</em>

    As though she could read his mind, <em>''There is no way out of the bottomless abyss.''</em> She thought and quickly but in poise got off from the couch hoping he would work without reacting.

    Since he never reacted whenever she tried to seduce him, she also thought he wouldn''t care, <em>''It was just a kiss on the cheek.''</em> She thought but she was extremely wrong.

    A deep and maic voice sounded on her right side, "Aarvi��"

    And, it was done, Aarvi held her long skirt of the gown and ran out. For no particr reason, she even screamed considering leaving the vi quickly and he wouldn''t do anything outside.

    Aaron didn''t care about the work anymore and immediately gave some work to his feet. His long legs were far faster than her short footsteps on her sky-high heels.

    In the blink of an eye, they yed a cat and mice game before she was caught, cornered by Aaron who loved her flustered state which failed to put on herposure.

    He didn''t speak and waited for her to rx, leaving no way out. Aarvi breathed slowly and spoke seriously to show the importance, "Aaron, you have urgent work to finish it soon, then we have to attend reception too."

    Aaron saw her widened almond eyes form big rounds blinking at him cautiously. He teased carrying mirth in his tone, "Since you expected me to do something, how can I let you down?"

    Aarvi retorted immediately with a lie, "Nope, I didn''t expect anything. Absolutely Nothing." It was just a white lie to save herself

    He nodded and saw her eyes brighten up but his words were opposite to it like his mischief tone, "Then why did you run?"

    <em>''Why did I run? Where the freaking hell did I throw my brain?''</em> Aarvi thought and responded, stressing her words, "I wanted to go out. Yeah��"

    <em>''Yeah?! Why did I say that?''</em> She thought, realizing she sounded like she was convincing herself when it was actually the fact.

    Aaron nodded slowly however Aarvi knew it didn''t mean he was believing her. Aaron asked the next question, "Then why did you scream?"

    She had noeback for it. He is a feast to eyes, so handsome that she couldn''t give a reason as he is scary.

    Aaron saw her pursuing the lips, blinking her eyes making a cute expression to let her off. He had no such thoughts anyway, "Shouldn''t I be the one to scream being a victim of your kiss?"

    Aarvi''s lips twitched hearing him, <em>''You shameless man, it was just a simple cheek kiss. I had tried to seduce you.''</em>

    She said in ever so calmness trying to fool the man, "Aaron Rivas, we aren''t teenagers to behave like this. Enough of this, go back to your work."

    Again, Aaron slowly nodded in seriousness without moving an inch, "You are right. We aren''t naive teenagers."

    <em>''Oh god, why did I even kiss him?''</em> Aarvi thought clearly knowing he was twisting her words and will make hiseback in the name of adults yet she knew he wouldn''t do something she will be ufortable with,<em> ''Then why am I flustered?''</em>

    She couldn''t believe her simple kiss on his cheek left her so confused in front of the man who for the first time seeded in winning over her brain.

    Aaron took a small step back and saw her hiding her unexpected victor of happiness over him. However, she didn''t realize why he took a step until he wrapped his arm around her legs and threw her on his shoulder.

    Then he announced, "Let''s do adult things then." and steadily walked towards the bedroom hearing her scream.

    Aarvi was too shocked to react when she felt her head upside down. As soon as his words registered to her mind, she let out a yell, "Aaronnnnn�� Let me down�� Aaron�� I am not��"

    Aaronid her on the bed and got on top of her cutting her words in half. A devilish smirk didn''t leave his lips. Aarvi was red in embarrassment due to her own behavior looking at the man. She felt like,<em> ''Devil is on the hunt.''</em> looking at his yful eyes.

    "Where do you want to start?" His finger started trailing from her forehead, it slid aside and circled her cheek without breaking her graze.

    Aarvi tried hard before her bulb lit and spoke, "Even though we are not teens, It''s obviously our first time in a proper rtionship. We should slowly take a step." And fell into the trap woven for her.

    Aaron immediately agreed, "Alright." He looked convinced and okay with the arrangement. Aarvi slowly let out a breath that in turn assaulted his skin.

    He rightfully said, cutting off her relief breath, "Now, kiss me, I will let you go."

    Aarvi strongly felt they were in a teenager drama, "Nope. Get off." She ordered.

    Aaron nonchntly asked, "So you want adult-rated?"

    <em>''Adult rated?!''</em> She remembered herself with Aaron recing leads in a movie scene and flushed red like a ripened tomato.

    Assuming he would let her go, her hand swiftly held his chin to turn his face aside and nted a quickest kiss on his cheek before leaving him as though she didn''t do anything, "Go back to work."

    Aaron really felt her face near but he was doubtful whether her nose touched or her lips because she was that fast without letting him feel it. He sighed, "You don''t even know to give a proper kiss on the cheek. I will teach you."

    "Nooo��" Aarvi tried to push him but he gently pressed his lips on her forehead silencing her, "Aarvi Evans, you should feel it." His kiss was as tender as his tone that even he didn''t know he had it in him.

    <em>''Aarvi Evans.''</em> It sounded nice, Aarvi blinked but didn''t utter a word while his tone tantalized her ear threatening to bring a smile on her face.

    Aaron continued down her forehead, on her right eyelid then left. "Just like how you kissed for the first time. Soft, gentle, heartfelt, willing, affectionate, lingering."

    He brushed his nose to her and gazed at her astonishment filled eyes thinking whether her simple kiss on his cheek carried so many emotions. Thinking back to his kiss on her forehead, she realized a kiss is more than just pressing the lips and it about emotions which she had when she kissed the first time.

    Anyway, in the next movement the romantic man turned to a mischief devil, "That you learn, I will enjoy."

    "Enjoy!?" She had just uttered, the man slipped his hand to her nape and started showering kisses on her face without giving her time to react. The kisses were swift but hearty, they were brief but not long, delicate, and overwhelming making her look like dazed cooked shrimp on the bed.

    Aarvi hadn''t realized when her hand had reached his neck. Aaron watched her red delicious lips and subconsciously gulped without attacking them. He heard her utter, "Monster��"

    Aaron let out a hearty chuckle in amusement caressing her cheek, "My love, it''s just a beginning. I don''t mind being called a big bad wolf and sexy beast."

    Aarvi: "..."

    <em>''Why do they sound likepliments?''</em>

    Thinking whether sheplimented him or scolded, her hands wrapped around his neck pulling him down almost causing him to crash on her. Aaron was quick to adjust his maximum body weight on the bed while she rested his head on her shoulder wandering in her own thoughts bringing a smile on his face.

    Aaron asked seeing her pout in displeasure after a few seconds, "What''s wrong?"

    "If you had found me in country S, we could have had great fun. We missed everything." The pout of displeasure was back on her face caressing his head as though it was natural for them to cuddle.

    Aaron lifted up, pressing his elbows on the bed to face her, "Were you thinking about us all this time?" He was curious.

    Aarvi nonchntly responded to the fact, "Yeah, It would be so nice, now all we have is responsibilities, work, and��" She didn''tplete it and sighed.

    Aaron flicked on her head for dwelling in the days when they weren''t together, "Live your life through your heart. Your mind will take care of the rest."

    Genuine happiness shed on her petite face brightening it like a radiant sun. She pressed her lips on his cheek before uttering next to his ear, "Okay!" Then she skipped out getting off from bed informing him, "Don''t regretter."

    Aaron smiled to himself andy on the bed. He was d he went to the resort to spend time with her.

    ---

    Aarvi who went out was dragged to the bride''s room where the bride and groom were ready to beg her seeing her reluctant.

    Aarvi was thinking about what to do when Naomi went towards them and tried to convince, "Mr. and Mrs. Fisher, Ms. Evans is recovering now and I don''t think she knows to do it. So please don''t pressure her."

    Dax furrowed his brows feeling Naomi wasn''t actually helping even though she sounded sweet and considerate.

    Aarvi turned to the woman who stood as a well-breddy holding a wine flute. She was thinking Naomi had a big misunderstanding about her just because she is quiet.

    Before Aarvi could react to her, "Ahhh��" Naomi fell on her face depicting Aarvi tripped her.

    "Ahh��" The bride who was in her expensive wedding gown cried out as soon the red wine spilled towards her.

    Naomi viciously grinned on the floor ready to me everything on Aarvi.

 Chapter 138 - Hard To Solve

    Shawn and Dax''s faces were dark as pit looking at Aarvi and her white gown. As soon as Aarvi moved in a jerk, the duo clearly noticed Naomi''s hand purposely tossed the wine high to reach the bride. The bride was already in tears squeezing her eyes shut thinking her wedding gown was ruined.

    Naomi who purposefully fell on her face on the soft floor rug pulled a pained expression, "Ms. Evans, why did you trip me?"

    Her yelp and the bride''s cry had already attracted all the eyes on them so they couldn''t understand why would Aarvi trip Naomi and pour herself a ss of wine. No sane person would do that.

    Naomi, who raised her head hoping to see the ugly face of Aarvi, met Dax and Shawn''s brooding gaze. ''Aarvi was right here, where did she go?''

    Just then another voice sounded, "Ms. Evans, your dress��"

    Aarvi cut in before the bride could touch her, "Don''t��" She didn''t finish her words and the bride stopped.The bride was very grateful for Aarvi and also sad looking at the gorgeous gown stained in red.

    That''s when Naomi looked in front to see Aarvi''s wlessly milky white skin at neck dripping the wine that flew down staining the in ivory gown.

    Even though Aarvi knew Naomi doesn''t like her, she didn''t mind it. She wasn''t living to please everyone or gain favor. But she didn''t like how her actions were disturbing the wedding and emotions of the bride.

    Naomi still wanted to me Aarvi to avoid othersughing at her clumsiness but she had overestimated herself.

    Shawn noticed the senior doctor in the hall and smirked, "Sister Naomi, look at how clumsy you are. Now I am scared to refer you to any of my friends in need."

    That picked the right ears that need to be heard and Naomi flustered. She was still an assistant surgeon and never got a chance to lead an operation. What Shawn said could really affect her career.

    She desperately wanted to justify to save her skin"No, Shawn. I was careful. It''s that Ms. Evans stretched her��"

    "Leg?" Dax cut in coldly trembling Naomi who forced herself to keep calm watching them from the floor. "Doctor Fisher, do we look like dumb or blind? Why will she trip and pour wine on herself?"

    "..." Aarvi was trying to subdue the mess created by Naomi but her two friends were out on seeking justice for her. ''Oh my musketeers, I am proud of you.'' Sheughed to herself.

    Naomi saw others giving smiles and nods of gratitude at Aarvi while she wanted everyone to hate her, me her, and curse her. And she wanted others to feel pity and sympathy for herself but got a furrowed and disgruntled gazes with none helping her up.

    Actually many would have helped her if she hadn''t started ming Aarvi and just put on her act of tripping herself.

    Anyhow, as wedding hosts, they couldn''t ignore their guests so one helped Naomi up while others asked Aarvi to change. But Aarvi waited for a few seconds outside until Naomi stepped out.

    Naomi instinctively wanted to enter back the room but Aarvi uttered coldly while her expression was cid as a summer sea. "Naomi Fisher."

    Naomi uttered before Aarvi could even ask anything, "Ms. Evans, I really felt something at my leg when I fell down. I didn''t mean to me you."

    Aarvi crossed her arms and leaned back on the railing gazing at Naomi. If Aarvi really wanted to y Naomi, she could easily make sure to ruin her whole career and fall her down in everyone''s gaze.

    Truthfully, Aarvi felt Naomi''s actions justified because whether she loves Aaron or his looks or his status, she was possessive of Aaron. It wasmon to be jealous of Aarvi who entered Aaron''s life out of nowhere when Noami silently waited for Aaron.

    Maybe Aarvi went through too much. She is mature enough to think openly hence she pitied Naomi instead of getting angered. "Ms. Fisher, you should confess to Aaron. There is nothing wrong with taking a step and telling you about your feelings." Her tone carried no emotion, not even coldness.

    Then Aarvi turned and left without a word extra after gazing at the astonishment of Naomi. She hoped Naomi would confess and hear Aaron''s response. It would be helpful for her to move on or know she doesn''t have a chance.

    She cared to advise Naomi because she wasn''t as evil as she needed punishment. If she chooses the wrong path and tries to provoke her, she is ready to shun her.

    Naomi who stood and watched Aarvi disappear from the sight heard a light cough and turned to see Shawn and Dax leaningzily standing.

    Shawn hummed first, "Sister Naomi, Little heart is right." He knew why Aarvi advised Naomi when she could have shunned Naomi permanently, "Troubling her doesn''t get you anything." Shawn walked away hoping Naomi doesn''t ruin their years of rtionship with her pettiness.

    However Dax wasn''t soft-hearted, "Doctor Fisher, you know nothing about Dum Dum so don''t assume." He straightened his cuffs and walked off warning her coldly, "You will never know when you will be in the grave if you continue this."

    In the ce of understanding their words, Naomi felt insulted by three. She also assumed the boy who used to talk to her with a smile was looking down on her due to Aarvi. She justified Shawn''s action to herself, ''Aarvi definitely manipted Shawn.''

    She was the right example of a dog''s tails that can never be straight.

    ---

    Aarvi who entered the vi feeling pity for the beautiful gown saw Aaron still working. Aaron furrowed his brows as soon as she went to his sight, "What happened?"

    Jutting her lower lip, "Spilled wine." She said like a baby who slipped the chocte to the ground.

    Aaron''s mood quickly cleared seeing her action and cued her to go near him. Aarvi went to him guilelessly, "What''s wrong? Need my help."

    The man lifted his hand when she lowered behind the couch to gaze at theptop screen. He grazed her neck where it was stained and licked his finger leaving herpletely speechless.

    "It''s dry," Aaron uttered seeing her jaws dropping down. His hands itched to wrap his arm around her waist andy her on hisp to taste the wine directly but he didn''t do it.

    Aarvi tried to find a word to scold him but for unknown reasons, all words felt like apliment to him. ''Pervert?'' he would love to be called perve for her. ''Shameless?'' He would definitely say he hadn''t shown his brazenness yet.

    ''Wasn''t I the one who always won against him? Why am I losing to his shamelessness?'' She thought ring at him while he waited for her reaction.

    Aaron expected her to shy away but thedy moved near him. ''She will just pretend to kiss.'' He thought and waited for her to hover near him and leave.

    Aarvi went to him and saw there was no anticipation so she pressed her lips on his cheek causing him to react for the third�� fourth kiss for the day. But the next second she pushed him down on the couch pressing her lips on his cheek harder and made a loud smacking kiss.

    ''Muah''

    Aaron: "..."

    He watched her who victoriously went to the bathroom for leaving him speechless. Now, he was sure his life was going to be full of his Cupcake''s craziness...

    In the reception, Aarvi agreed to dance for the bride and groom''s request. She had thought she would be dancing with Dax or Shawn but Shawn pushed Aaron demanding a tango but had to adjust with the salsa.

    Naomi didn''t pull her any more tricks and the receptionpleted the jovial.

    Aaron returned in the helicopter in which he had reached in the morning while the friends preferred a road trip full of madness.

    ---

    It was Monday.

    Aarvi and Aaron normally got ready and sat for breakfast. Aaron sulked seeing Aarvi''s left hand working on her tab as she ate.

    Melia wanted to tell Aarvi that the man was waiting for her attention but seeing her seriousness, she didn''t cut in.

    It was nearing the end when Aaron finally spoke, "Ms. Evans, are you going to dive into your tab?"

    Aarvi turned to the man pushing the tab in front of him, "Send me the investigation reports."

    Aaron''s brows furrowed realizing she was checking the news of the cab minister who was shot and Aaron performed the surgery on him.

    After the operation, the minister was under observation for forty-eight hours before they could confirm if he was going to live or die or face any otherplications. During this time somebody had sneaked inside the Intensive care unit and messed the instruments that were supporting the minister''s life.

    Even though the doctors in the military hospital quickly took control, the life of the minister is in grave danger by the disturbance and they requested Aaron to report it to the President of the country.

    Aaron had only epted to operate on the patient and keep track of the follow-up but not to be a scapegoat of carelessness so he turned down feeling the situation really suspicious.

    But Aarvi tracking this case doesn''t look quite normal. Is she behind something? Did Minister offend her? Or is she behind the mishaps at the military hospital? Aaron got numerous questions gazing at Aarvi but he failed to read anything.

    She is always a big puzzle hard to solve.

 Chapter 139 - Zachary Barnes

    The soundless and calm dining hall tensed. Melia noticed Aaron signaling her to leave so she quickly left the couple alone. Aaron asked Aarvi who was in her thoughts, "What are you up to?"

    Aarvi left the fork hearing his grave tone. She knew the situation was crucial but she didn''t like how he was asking her in an interrogative tone. Her tone wasid-back resting her head on knuckles looking at Aaron''s serious face, "Aaron Rivas, I will give a chance to change your tone and the question."

    Aaron realized she could be looking into the case because of him. He turned his chair and pulled her chair between his legs until her knees were just a centimeter away from his chair. Aarvi was adjusting to the momentum when his finger grabbed her cheeks and pulled, "You are so unfair." Heined.

    <em>''Unfair?!''</em> Aarvi tried to think why she was unfair forgetting he was ying with her cheeks until he squashed her both cheeks to get her attention. "You are also cute." He said squeezing her face to smaller.

    Aarvi: "..."

    They were talking about a serious topic which he changed about her and now her looks. <em>''Oh god, this man is unbelievable.''</em>

    She took a deep breath and took his hands off of her cheeks which were red due to his pinch, "Aaron Rivas, shall we please talk about the issue?" She rubbed her cheeks ring at the man.

    Aaron too became serious, "We got nothing useful from the initial investigation." and continued, "And you are unfair because you could collect information about me then why am I not allowed to know about you? Huh? Aarvi Evans."

    Then his tone changed to concern holding her hand, "Don''t trouble yourself about my work and stuff. You have lots on your te."

    "Oh!" Aarvi responded darting her eyes around whether she should speak or not before she sighed, "I don''t want my presence or my past to trouble you in any way so I always keep track of your things."

    Aarvi quickly moved when he raised his hand thinking he was going to pinch her but the man cupped her face and tried to make her understand, "If not you, who else will trouble me? I can handle it if anybody dares to provoke me and you don''t have to bother about it."

    Aarvi nodded and threw his line back at him, "Exactly President Rivas, I can handle it if anybody dares to trouble me and you don''t have to be bothered about it."

    Aaron really wanted two brains to handle her when ites to talking about the things rted to her past. "President Evans, you hide everything about yourself and you get to know everything about me. That''s unfair." He grumbled like a wronged boyfriend.

    Aarvi smiled resignedly. She wanted to tell about her past slowly too so she asked, "What do you want to know today?"

    Aaron had many questions to ask but chose one for the day, "Why aren''t youing with me today?" Since Aarvi doesn''t go to Skr International and works in the Flower shop, he feels it doesn''t make changes if she follows him to the Rivas Industries andHospital.

    Aarvi chuckled bobbing his head, "Let''s go, I will drive you�� And I will tell you what happened in thest two days."

    Aaron quickly stood up pushing his chair behind and pulled her up as though he was eager to know what was going on in her head. However, he actually wanted to know she wasn''t nning to go to Leon Harmon''s weaponry stored vi putting herself in extreme danger.

    In the SSC Tuatara, Aarvi drove the car narrating the friday events.

    ---

    The previous week, on Friday

    Once Billy Craft woke up in the hospital he got to know Mia Craft, his daughter went under the shelter of Aeon Harmon. Billy felt it as better for her in terms of safety. Billy knew Leon wouldn''t show hisplete cruelty in front of Aeon Harmon.

    The doctors strictly instructed him to rest a minimum of week else he might worsen the recovery of bone fractures and wounds.

    Hispany director and secretary visited him reporting the deteriorating condition of thepany. Many shareholders demanded a change in Executive officer and many sold the shares leaving thepany when it needed their support the most.

    The Craftpany''s state was disappointing and the matter of Leon Harmon selling the shares hit the market harder. Hence most of the small shareholders, fickle-minded shareholders, and the shareholder who blindly follows Leon Harmon just dived in to sell off shares at whatever good rate they found.

    The worst mistake Leon made was selling off the shares without knowing he was being yed too. Hence Leon Harmon and the other shareholders didn''t care who was buying the shares of the Craftpany when it was falling into the bottomless pit.

    That''s where Aarvi seeded in her nning marvelously and got the Craft business into her hands. Of course, it wasn''t known to the public yet.

    In the evening, Billy was lost in his world lying on the hospital bed, broken-hearted to see the Craft family business was crumbling down right in front of his eyes. He heard a knock on the door and was surprised to know the other end was waiting for him to permit.

    "Enter." He had lost all the vigor and looked seventy in his mid-fifties hence his voice was soft and hopeless.

    A man d in a business suit entered followed by a few men who were also in formal suits carrying the officious air around them. Billy didn''t identify any of them so he tried to sit to talk to them.

    "President Craft."

    A few voices greeted him in unison while the man in a business suit quickly went to him helped by keeping a pillow to his back while the other man who seemingly looked like an assistant rotated the bed liver to raise the upper part of the bed.

    "I don''t remember seeing you all." Billy uttered meekly.

    The man who Billy thought of as assistant spoke, "President Craft, let me introduce to you." He spoke formally and pointed to the man who had an expressionless face, "He is Zachary Barnes, specially appointed by the President of Skr to manage yourpany."

    Billy Craft''s eyes widened in shock hearing his words and gazed at Zachary. He couldn''t make out if Skr is helping him or Skr is the reason he was in that state. However, his thoughts were overridden by Leon Harmon, he believed Leon dumped him and Skr just doing its business.

    It is Skr, Hunt, Revamp, and Excel. Even if Skr is behind the Craft business remnants, Billy knew well that Skr had the capability to make it back on its feet and stand.

    In fact, he perceived just the name of Skr is enough to kill the spread of negative news in the hope Skr will handle it efficiently.

    Before the man continued to talk, Billy weakly asked recovering from his shock, looking at Zachary Barnes, "Should I appoint you as CEO?"

    Zachary Barnes, a good-looking man in thete twenties. His brown eyes carried indistinguishable emotions looking at the man in front of him.

    Zachary didn''t speak but the previous man continued, "You have got it wrong President Craft." Then he cued the advocates to go ahead and speak.

    A man in a ck suit who was chief of three stepped ahead, "President Craft!" He passed a set of papers to Billy continued, "Skr has acquired 54 percent of the shares and is a leading shareholder of the Craft business. Since the current state of thepany is awful, I will straight jump to the important matter."

    He nced at Zachary and continued, "We will officially announce the acquirement of thepany on Monday. Before that, Skr wishes to take control over thepany management hence we need your signature for handover and also consent to keep this information confidential till Monday."

    The men in the room were expecting Billy to enrage, make a fuss and curse them but Billy sat like a wooden log without any reaction.

    Other men looked at each other thinking it might be too shocking news for Billy and he might lose his mind looking at the depressing, solemn expression of his. However, Billy started chuckling in dejection filling the room with his eerieughter.

    Zachary who was near stood gazing at him while others were ready to run out thinking Billy lost his mental stability.

    After a minute, Billy asked, breathing heavily due to theughter that tired him out, "What about my shares?"

    The assistant who was standing answered it, "Presi�� Mr. Craft, your shares are with you unless you would like to sell them to us." But they were ordered to let Billy have his shares.

    Billy didn''t respond and extended his hand at the advocate for the pen. Struggling to hold the pen, he took time and signed on the papers beforeying back on the bed.

    The team was about to leave, his ailing voice sounded, "I don''t want to sell my shares, is it possible to handle my shares too? I will give power of attorney."

    Billy wasn''t sure why he was ready to believe them but he was too tired to meddle in business now. If his shares could be safe with them, he thought he could live his life without worrying about daily life. He didn''t want to trust anybody who could be bought by Leon Harmon and end up losing his shares too.

    This time, all looked at Zachary because they weren''t instructed about it.

 Chapter 140 - I Will Be Your Home

    Zachary watched Billy before opening his lips for the first time. He pointed to his assistant, "My assistant wille andplete the formalities on Monday."

    He took a step back, turned around, and left the hospital room without waiting for Billy''s response. Others gave a quick modest bow to Billy and followed Zachary who was soon going to be known in the business world.

    Friday night started the revamp of the Craft business, many employees were silently working their ass off for straight three nights and two days, ready to be announced to the world.

    ---

    Aaron, who heard Aarvi the entire time, had an appreciation for her without realizing they had reached Rivas Industries. He couldn''t believe a small action of Billy Craft ended him up losing the whole business while all she did was pre-n everything, watch and buy shares.

    "I have no words for you." He uttered.

    Aarvi grinned hearing his dumbstruck voice, "Thank you, I''m ttered."

    Aaron leaned his head on the seat looking at her and softly stated, "I will be your home..."

    Aarvi really felt emotional hearing his simple words full of warmth. She always had a house without love and warmness for her. She truly needed a home that he gave her.

    Aaron continued rubbing her head, "I will be your home to rest your little brain and rx."

    That wasn''t a tease, he could say how much nning, structuring, and molding was required for her to think and be ahead of the present. Hemended her patience to wait for the result.

    Aarvi smiled faintly, humming as she gave a nod, "Very much needed." Probably, she alone could get many things but not home and love.

    "Doozy!" He uttered carefully rubbing the corner of her wet eyes.

    Aarvi let wipe and continued, "Today I have to check some important files at Skr, then a lunch meeting with Dax and Zachary Barnes in the afternoon. I will call you after it."

    There was a hmph missing in the look of sulking face, "Isn''t Dax there to look after the work?" He wanted to keep her around him so that she could rest too unlike working and giving a lot of work to her brain.

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him as she shook her head, "Aaron Rivas, Skr is what I dreamt of building it and I can''t let Dax overload himself with everything."

    ''But you are overloading yourself.'' He thought without saying and sighed inwardly.

    He knew his cupcake wanted to be a businesswoman to employ many people and help a lot. Even though she is hurting the businesses of others, her aim was only the top sitting men hence she would make sure other people''s lives don''t get troubled much.

    Even though she is heartless, ruthless, and scheming, it was only concerned with the people she was targeting.

    Outside the car, Milo Wen silently waited with few more directors. He almost wanted to yawn by the time he heard the car door unlock so he quickly held it open and overheard, "Ahhh go. I am alreadyte. Aaron..." He heard a sound of light peck before Aaron alighted silencing the other voice.

    "President Rivas!" Milo greeted Aaron as he closed the car door but the man ignored him and went around the car. Opening the driver seat door, Aaron pulled the beauty to his arms without bothering many eyes on them.

    Looking at the tamed man, Milo Wen felt like eating dog food hearing Aarvi giggle when Aaron whispered tidying her strands of frizzy hair.

    He turned behind to see wide-eyed directors trying to capture their every movement in disbelief.

    ''I have to stop the spread of news, sigh.'' Milo Wen prepared himself for the next tedious work to warn everyone.

    Once the car left, each one noticed Aaron''s face turn dark as he walked to the entrance uttering two words, "Investigation status."

    Milo Wen cued the directors to maintain distance and reported in a rather low voice catching up with the speed of Aaron, "President Rivas, indeed the target of the whole situation is you. We aren''t sure if the minister is also a target or chosen scapegoat."

    He passed his tab to Aaron and continued, "Ms. Evan''s sent this mail in the morning which states this is to divert our attention from acquiring the Coasta''s petroleum manufacturing nt. If your name sticks to the case of death, the chance of losing the project is high and we have invested quite a high price for this."

    Matter of fact, they were only checking on the minister, military, and who tried to tamper in the ICU without checking on the business side. Because they thought the other person wanted to tarnish the image of ''Best Cardiologist and surgeon in the country.''

    Aaron paused realizing Aarvi sent that mail right in front of him. He hadn''t stolen a nce else he would get to know in the Avron mansion itself.

    Milo Wen continued in seriousness without hiding the admiration for the woman who acted timely.

    "Ms. Evan''s group is busy on this work hence she asked us to be low profile or stay on the wrong path to trick them. She asked for two days'' time to clear this out but instructed if we could make sure about the safety of the minister in the military hospital and ambush our team who are working on the project."

    It was inevitable the one who is keeping an eye on Rivas industries would try to know who they were checking on so what Aarvi decided made sense but she didn''t know they had multiple secret sources to gather information.

    Aaron''s brows slightly trembled at the realization of why Aarvi was wearing makeup and missed her swimming in the morning. Obviously, to hide her dark circles from him. However, he knew he would have thought of a nightmare as a reason even if he saw.

    He also knew why she didn''t tell him because he wouldn''t let her worry about his troubles. He could only hope the one who was targeting him isn''t rted to her past which might affect her thinking she became the reason for his troubles.

    "Get me the list ofpanies bidding on the project. Instruct Zero to get on the work. Shift our project team to a resort at the Coasta south border..." He instructed through the way to his office while the directors went their way.

    Aaron entered his office to see a beautiful bouquet of pink baby berth wrapped in the same colored floristic paper greeting himying against the sun rays prating inside the office room.

    Unknowingly a smile beautified his face dispersing the coldness and even a light chuckle left his lips remembering how she had stolen the flowers from decorators of the wedding and gave him a small bouquet that looked more like a bridal bouquet.

    Milo Wen who had held his breath noting down everything at the speed of a bullet train, rxed, praising thedy boss for calming the dragon without her own presence.

    They got on work and Aaron''s Zero team too worked on thene which Aarvi chose so that investigation could finish faster but yeah, it wasn''t informed to Aarvi. Since the Zero team works under Shawn he obviously sped up the work to lighten the pressure on his brother and Little Heart.

    ---

    At another end, Aarvi and Dax worked in the Skr while Dax tried his best to pull out the information about what she was going to do next by asking question after question but received no response.

    "Dum Dum, what if Billy Craft hadn''t gone behind you and checked on other girls?" Since he couldn''t get the future ns, Dax asked about the past ns looking at Aarvi who was checking on the fifth draft of the new project proposal.

    "I was ready with an anonymous messenger to pull him to the crowd," Aarvi uttered without breaking her eyes from the file.

    "What if he ignored that too." Dax tried to know how many extra ns she kept in hand.

    Aarvi raised her head, throwing the file back on the desk, "Revise." She ordered for the next draft to make changes wherever she had marked.

    Dax knew she wouldn''t be satisfied so easily and the team was already improving for the sixth draft so his expression was calm moving the file aside to hear the response.

    Aarvi chuckled and revealed the ultimate striker to push Billy to a hole which she didn''t use, "Billy''s secretary had scammed a lot of money and I have the proof. I would have threatened him and got the same end result."

    Dax rested his head on his palm supporting his elbow on the desk looking at her in awe, "My honey bun is so evil and scary." Aarvi chuckled and pulled him up, "Lunchtime..."

    ---

    At a luxurious restaurant, private room.

    Aarvi entered the private room followed by Dax. Both had a stoic expression unlike how they are with each other. As soon as they entered, a man in histe twenties in a business suit stood up to greet but the astonishment was obvious on his face.

    Dax went ahead and pulled the chair for her when her hand had just reached for it, "Dax..." She couldn''t stop Aaron if he does it but she didn''t really like it if Dax or Shawn do for her. It might be as a friend or President.

    "Sit..." However, Dax moved her and pressed her shoulder to sit before taking the next seat and cued the man to sit down.

    Zachary Barnesposed quickly looking at the duo who had a professional attitude but their friendliness is evident, "President..."

    "Evans" Aarvipleted removing her sunsses and looked at the man. He may not be the most handsome man out there but he was better looking than average. "Have a seat."

    "President Evans" He uttered again and looked at Dax, "CEO Grant." He greeted and sat after seeing Dax nod.

    "To be frank, I didn''t expect President Evans to be the youngest President of the country. The whole Skr is young blood." Zachary said considering the President and CEO of Skr as he cued the waiter who was waiting outside.

    It was an eye-opener for Dax realizing Zachary Barnes never met Aarvi and started specting if he is rted to her past or has any connection to Leon Harmon.

    He controlled the words which were at the tip of the tongue, <em>''Who is he?''</em> to know his real identity how could she believe him so easily.

 Chapter 141 - Mother

    Aarvi noticed the curious cat that didn''t have a tail hence she introduced, "Zachary Barnes aka Josh Simpson, son of��"

    Dax cut in trying to guess, "The Simpsonpanies which were ruined due to chemicals found in milk products?"

    Zachary aka Josh''s brows knotted, he clenched his fist tight controlling from saying anything wrong or harsh.

    Aarvi hummed as she served food to Dax who was recalling the old news from the past five years. She also noticed Zachary pausing but she didn''t speak. She wanted both men to understand each other to the extent Zachary could work as Managing director of Craftpanies as a representative of Skr and report to Dax.

    Dax again guessed, "I am not sure about the details but as long as I know they were too good and had thergest cattle farm in the country rearing best breeds of cows... So Leon Harmon?"

    Aarvi noticed Zachary easing up so she hummed. "Let''s talk about this after lunch. I don''t want a heavy topic."

    Dax hummed gazing at Zachary. He could guess there is a huge story behind the Simpsonpanies closure which wouldn''t be suitable while eating. So the rest of the talk was about the announcement of Skr acquiring Craftpanies and Zachary as Managing director.

    The program will be held in one hour, Dax and Zachary will attend and hold the press conference with Aarvi in the background.

    After filling their stomach, Aarvi got down to the point, "Dax, Zachary Barnes is a Ph.D. holder in the Department of Animal Science, he was studying abroad when the Simpsonpany faced false usation. When Mr. Barnes returned, he didn''t only lose the wholepany, factories but also his father. He suicided in prison unable to bear the usations ."

    Dax nodded at Zachary as a <em>''sorry for your loss.''</em> and heard Aarvi continue, "Zachary was twenty-four I guess, he was naive and didn''t have a connection. Leon Harmon''swork was too wide to get him."

    Dax knew that so he nodded and asked, "How did you get him?"

    Zachary answered this time, "It''s been two years, I was working as a lecturer for my and my mother''s living expenses. President Evans didn''t meet me but sent a person to talk. When I got a choice if I wanted to win the case that is under thew failing to win on Leon Harmon''s team or continue working as a lecturer, I epted her offer. I was working in Rivas Industries from a trainee to a manager before I was notified to take over the Craft business."

    Dax asked in a dilemma, "How did you patiently wait for two years without seeing her?"

    Aarvi shook her head in resignation. She knew he was doubting the loyalty of Zachary. Dax never believes anybody who could be sold for power or money.

    "To be honest, I almost thought I was being fooled. But my training for two years is hard as a rock and I was receiving emails frequently about the Craft business and Leon Harmon''s tie-ups with them."

    Paused, he nced at Aarvi in admiration and continued, "I had Craft business each project, investments, agreements copies with me hence it became easy for me to restructure thepany with President Evans''s help."

    His fingers started tapping on the table, his lips curved to a lopsided smile, "Now I need to hit Leon Harmon''s pride. Stop him from doing what he wants."

    Dax turned to Aarvi squinting his eyes, "Devil Dum Dum!" He hissed. He couldn''t believe she had the main outline of her ns as soon as she decided to live as Aarvi Evans.

    Aarvi chuckled, punching his stomach seeing him sulking for hiding everything from all but Aaron knew Zachary Barnes because she had requested to vigorously train Zachary for two years. It''s just that he didn''t know why she had such a request when she was not really talking to him.

    Dax was about to pinch her cheek to stop her fromughing but both heard a question, "What is your enmity against Leon Harmon?"

    Dax''s face turned cold swiftly, "Zachary Barnes, you don''t have to know what doesn''t concern you. You have a chance to clear your family''s name back, mind on it, and the business."

    Zachary long back knew that Dax is a man who he shouldn''t mess with. Dax was stern as a judge, he should obey Dax''s orders as much as Dax listens to him without hesitation. Hence working under Dax isn''t only a much-needed experience and learning process but also hellish.

    He respected Dax and also looked forward to working with him despite the hardness and difficulties he will have to face in the near future. He turned to Aarvi without changing his aloofness.

    Aarvi would never tell about herself to the third person so she pronounced, "The less you know about us is better for you."

    Zachary stood up and bowed his head in an apology which both Aarvi and Dax hadn''t expected and that wasn''t required either, "I will not repeat my mistake."

    However that didn''t change the grimness of Aarvi who stood up signaling that she epted his apology, "Zachary Barnes, never think of double-crossing me. The day you do, trust me, I will make you regret the same day."

    Zachary straightened his zer uttered each word clear as day, "My loyalty will die after my life."

    Amused, Dax rested his elbow on her shoulder as he mumbled hearing Zachary''s words of the oath, "Honeybun, he will probably die for you if you ask. Don''t start messing your brain."

    Aarvi gave a nod after watching Zachary. She knew she could believe him and he wasn''t acting or wasn''t a man to go back on his words. However, she wouldn''t let her guard down around anybody other than very few.

    Then she held Dax''s ear and strictly said, "Don''t you dare make some more mediapanies as foes." Then she left his ear seeing him grin and instructed both as she walked out, "Coordination is very important. The press conference is about thepany so keep the media on it instead of my identity or the information about Zachary Barnes."

    She suddenly paused and turned around to face Zachary, "Leon Harmon wille for you as soon as you start opposing his every move of withdrawal. Never step in his territory. I repeat, Never. Step. in His. Territory."

    Dax continued after her words, "Don''t idiotically stand in front of him and expect us to save you."

    Zachary knew that "President Evans, your training won''t go in vain."

    Zachary was strong-headed so Aarvi hoped he could sustain in the business world, also save his family name back and get what belonged to him. She bid them and hopped in her car before following them. She went to the nearest mall to the Craftpanies to be avable if anything goes wrong at the press conference.

    ---

    Aarvi wore the earphones and heard the press conference questions and responses through the conference call of Dax and Zachary.

    She had expected Zachary to be naive as he never handled direct press conferences other than studying through the videos or lurking in other''s press conferences as an audience. But Zachary outdid her expectation, his poise and presence were too good for the first time even though Dax dazzled with his every response.

    Aarvi''s most awaited question popped up, "CEO Grant, we have information that Harmon Industries will withdraw all the investments due to Billy Craft''s reputation. How are you going to handle it? Will that be fulfilled by Skr?"

    Zachary nodded at Dax for permission to let him speak, "This is business, not a child''s y. Skr is a parentpany, not a free world bank. Investors will have to go through the formalities and consequences."

    Dax liked his direct yet indirect threat to Leon Harmon. He continued after him, "We are ready for the new battle to win."

    Both heard in their earpiece, <em>[Oh god! You two are crazy. Leon Harmon will be gnashing his teeth ready to smush Craft business.]</em>

    Zachary''s lips slightly curved and heard Dax who acted drinking water to speak, "President Evans, chill,plete your shopping." He knew well Leon wasn''t an idiot not to realize what they were up to even if they hadn''t provoked him openly.

    "Are you dering Skr is against Harmon Industries?" A reporter asked and got the men''s attention.

    Dax smirked, "Do we look like musketeers to go on a war?"

    Zachary continued, "We are doing business, when did business be a talk of loss?"

    Dax was expecting Aarvi toment on it but realized her breath turned irregr and took deep breaths. Dax turned aside to ask her what was wrong or he was overthinking but heard a known female voice on her end.

    [Y-You... You... How are you still alive? How could you be alive? Y-You died and we buried you�� Who are you?]

    <em>''Crap Crap Crap... Why does it have to be her? Dum Dum...'' Dax thought.</em>

    Dax signaled Zachary to continue the press conference and ran out without caring about the reporters taking his pictures or spoke about him.

    Dax''s secretary too ran behind him cuing Zachary''s secretary to handle the things as he thought about what could have gone wrong seeing Dax so worried.

    Zachary hung up the call respecting the privacy of the two especially after hearing the words like, ''Alive'', ''Died''. Even though he was curious to know Aarvi''s past, he knew where to put his attention.

    Dax anxiously uttered, "Dum Dum, walk away from your mother now... Dum Dum, are you listening to me?... Aarvi Evans, move away from that woman... Speak damn it."

    Dax''s secretary stayed by to control anybody from tracking Dax hearing him utter,<em> ''Dum Dum''</em>

    Dax hated the elevator as he continued to speak, "Dum Dum, please hear me out..." then he realized Aarvi hung up the call. Cursing the elevator, he started alighting five stories of stairs.

 Chapter 142 - A Kind Of Weakness

    Dax ran as fast as he could and reached the mall as he tried to callAarvi repeatedly before he got through her. "Dum Dum, where are you?" His voice was filled with worry for her, and anger for her mother.

    He heard her try for a long time to speak suppressing her emotions so he waited without pressing her as he ran inside the mall.

    "R-r-roof." Aarvi''s voice ailed on the other end.

    <em>''Roof? Rooftop?''</em> Dax who entered the elevator, hurriedly asked, "Dum Dum, you aren''t making any rash decisions, are you?"

    He heard the other end calmly respond, "Nope, I came for some air."

    Dax knew Aarvi was a stubborn girl and she wouldn''t think of killing herself so easily but this mother of hers is truly insensitive and could hurt her own daughter mercilessly. "Be right there, I aming."

    In less than five minutes he reached the rooftop to see her sitting on the helipad looking at far distance lost in her own thoughts.

    He didn''t take stairs to climb on the helipad, instead stood below near her and raised his hands, "Come down. It''s too windy up there." He said softly.

    Aarvi looked at extremely concerned Dax so she slid down the helipad and held his shoulders as he helped her stand on her feet.

    "Look at your hair. It looks like a bird''s nest." Dax uttered, pushing her hair strands away but Aarvi took a step and leaned her head on him hiding her expression and suppressing her emotions.

    However, a tear rolled down her cheeks as she said, "S-she still wants me dead." She sniffled toplete, "A-and m-my face is a jinx."

    Dax caressed her head silently hoping she should cry out although he knew she wasn''t going to do so.

    Aarvi soonposed but to the form Dax hates the most. It was theposition that makes it hard to bring a heartfelt smile to her face.

    Dax''s eyes fell on the fallen shopping bags on the ground which had ck dresses with a hint of white. He inwardly sighed hoping she doesn''t take a step back due to her mother.

    Dax pointed at the chairs that were on the rooftop, "Shall we sit there?" His voice was low and gentle looking at her forlorn gaze.

    Aarvi nodded, she knew she still needed time to recover her mood. Even though she was prepared to meet each one from her past days, she didn''t want to see her family members.

    Dax who had messaged somebody delivered water which she drank and sighed loudly. She narrated whatever happened to Dax so that he could stop worrying more.

    ---- Half an hour earlier in the mall ----

    Aarvi took a break after little shopping as heard the press conference. When most of the important part of the press conference was over, she again went hunting ck dresses which will have a hint of whites.

    After wearing a wedding gown, she weirdly craved white so she had tried a full white dress too but disliked it so she started buying the one which had grey and white with the ck.

    The craft business took off with good feedback, Skr market value is increasing and Leon was breaking things realizing how he stupidly brought luck to Skr when he could have acquired the Craft business by himself.

    Everything was going good and her mood was also light causing her to enjoy shopping without checking messages or calls arriving during her conference call.

    Aarvi was strolling when she noticed a middle-aged beautiful woman who gasped loudly. There are very few women who work on their looks and achieve amazing results, and the woman in front of her belongs to it.

    Nobody could guess her as a woman in the mid-forties. It might be her striking face or a slender finger, she had maintained really well that could make most of the girls in twenties be envious of her.

    But that face was a nightmare for Aarvi, the face which she never wants to remember even by mistake. Her whole being froze on the spot looking at the woman who kept her hands on her lips watching her top to toe repeatedly.

    Aarvi who had held breath without knowledge felt suffocated. Her breathing was silent but irregr forcing herself to stay calm and handle the situation.

    But she couldn''t believe herself at some part of her heart, she still wanted to see her mother get happy and hug her saying, <em>''Thank god, nothing happened to you and you are safe.''</em>

    Then she felt her heart was expecting too much and reced it with her mother smiling in surprise and saying, <em>''Oh my god, you look like my daughter.''</em>

    Anyhow, she was hoping a lot when she actually expired for her, so it again reced with, <em>''Ava? Are you Ava Kelly?''</em>

    Anyway, she felt that''s too much to ask for so it was reced with just a little surprised or slightly happy or confused.

    But what she got to hear was, "Y-You...You... How are you still alive? How could you be alive? Y-You died and we buried you. Who are you?"

    Words full of disbelief and face full of cautionary towards her.

    Aarvi really wanted to believe it was the disbelief of seeing her back alive and hoping it can be true. But it was disbelief without understanding why she is alive instead of being dead and buried. The woman was full of cautionary to be prepared to keep Aarvi away if in case she dares to step into Kelly''s family again.

    Her mother was aghast to see her alive instead of having any glimmer of happiness.

    Aarvi''s world stumbled again and felt sorry to be born as the daughter of a cruel woman. She tried to push her words out to sound like a stranger but her feet and tongue seemed to be glued after hearing her mother.

    Having no choice, unwilling to hear more hurtful words and see the gaze full of contempt, she pulled her hand up, raised it to her shoulder, and clenched into a fist to send a signal to the Shadow team to stand by her to quickly send her mother away.

    The woman saw her fist in the air and crunched her brows to an ugly scowl, "Such bad luck!? This face of yours is jinx even if youe alive from the tomb."

    Aarvi sucked a deep breath as she was enveloped around by the tall, brawny men who were stoic, cold, and alert.

    Aarvi really wanted to utter hurtful words but they seemed to be fastened in her throat struggling toe out. She really wants to know how people scold their own parents privately or openly. She also wanted to be capable of scolding her parents and use damn hurtful words.

    When they hurt her every time, why can''t she do it? When they hurt her biological daughter for doing no wrong, why can''t she hurt them back for their ill behavior?

    Probably that''s a kind of weakness she had, she never thought respecting parents could also be a drawback.

    The Shadow team head seemed to sense her so he asked, "Miss, is she troubling you?"

    Aarvi clenched her fist catching her words looking at her mother''s astonishment at the realization that she had bodyguards who reached her on a single cue, "She is cursing me to die. Send her away."

    Her mother kept her hands on her mouth hearing the foreignnguage in an amazing dialect which she didn''t understand but the Shadow team head did.

    "Thank god, I thought that useless daughter of mine came back alive to jinx us more." She haughtily uttered thinking thedy couldn''t understand.

    While Aarvi seemed emotionless, the Shadow team members felt their blood boil in their veins hearing her. It was hard for them to believe such a mother exists on the earth.

    The Shadow team head called the manager of the mall stepping aside while the mother snorted and left aside.

    Her luck wasn''t good and three security guards of the mall threw her out and the jinx again settled to Aarvi from her mother who entirely med it on her.

    Aarvi was pulling her heavy leg away, other team members quickly disappeared when the head of the team apologized, "I am sorry Ms. Evans, we should have personally given you heads up."

    Aarvi learned her lesson, never ignore any message beep or iing call, and enjoying shouldn''t be in her dictionary. She controlled her thoughts and spoke, "It wasn''t your mistake. Please don''t inform Aaron, he is busy."

    She looked at him with an unfathomable gaze until he hesitantly epted.

    ----

    Dax didn''t show his extreme hatred towards her parents. He again unscrewed the water bottle and handed her, "Drink some."

    Aarvi obeyed, took a sip to wet her dry throat caused by her soundless sniffles.

    Dax looked at her again losing in her own world gazing at the air. He couldn''t understand what is the problem of her parents'' that they are so cruel towards her. Seeing her sigh, he rubbed her head to get her attention and chose to ask, "Tired?"

    ''Was she tired?'' No, she was broken-hearted and dejected. She didn''t ask her parents to give birth to her, <em>why should she bear the curses for doing nothing?</em>

    Probably she is tired, exhausted by assuring herself that the past didn''t matter when it kept haunting her.

 Chapter 143 - Stealing His Thunder

    Dax, who saw her nk gaze, had to rub her head again to get her attention back, "Dum Dum��"

    Aarvi promptly nodded as a response to his question of ''Tired?'', she wasn''t physically tired but emotionally from burying all past memories that flooded after seeing her mother.

    "Let me drop you home."

    Aarvi wanted to turn down, before that they heard a loud voice dragged long, "Waaaaaaaait." Shawn quickly reached the duo panting heavily, bent, pressing his palms on his knees trying to catch the breath.

    Dax and Aarvi knew the over smart Shadow team informed Shawn without knowing Dax would go to her. The duo shook their head in resignation seeing him exhausted running through the mall to quickly reach them.

    Aarvi took the water bottle and extended it at him but "Little heart, why are you giving me water, I need a hug." He demanded pushing her hand away.

    Aarvi smiled helplessly beforeplying with his demand and gave him a friendly quick hug and heard another childining, "What about me?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She gave a thought and gave a side hug sitting back on the chair to silent the duo but the two fussed again to trouble her

    Dax: "Do you call that a hug? Didn''t your boyfriend teach you anything?"

    Shawn in guesstimation: "Little Heart, you must have given him a greeting hug so it''s second, where is my..."

    Aarvi stood up, covered her ears, and walked away saying, "You guys are crazy." She didn''t realize she was smiling even though she disyed irritation.

    "Dum Dum..."

    "Little Heart..."

    Then they said in unison following her. "It''s not fair "

    Aarvi heard their footstep quicken and both men chuckled seeing her run as she screamed, "Ahhhh..."

    The duo knew it was just temporary fun and happiness but they tried their best to pull her out of sorrow and pain by going on a big shopping spree of three.

    It was eight in the evening when they stood next to each other looking at their car trunks of three cars filled with bags and their hands which had more bags.

    Aarvi looked right at Shawn who had a charming smirk, then turned left at Dax who had a delighted expression and three cheered in unison as Aarvi jumped on her toes, "Heyyy��"

    "Holy Moly, I always wanted to do this." Aarvi continued without bothering about how many they had frightened in the parking area by their sudden yell out..

    They had spent millions buying every random thing from shoes, clothes, expensive essories without bothering about prices and no space in the car to fill.

    There was a time, Shawn had money but not his own hard-earned money. Aarvi had money from her earnings too but she needed to save for her own business, Dax didn''t have that much money.

    Now three had their own hard-earned money and they used it without bothering about emptying their ounts or checking the price tags. It was like a small dreame true.

    The security guards who were panicked reached the three asking, "Excuse me, what happened? Did you see something? Back off, tell us where you saw."

    The three looked at each other and burst intoughter seeing them search for something even they didn''t know. Dax spoke looking at their bewilderment, "Actually, we don''t know where to keep these shopping bags."

    Then the security noticed three car trunks open and filled and their hands carrying at least eight each. ''Filthy rich spoiled brats.'' They cussed them in their minds and left from there hearing themugh again.

    Dax and Shawn were famous but they weren''t celebrities after all so not everyone could identify them easily. Even if guessed, many would think they must be somebody else so it was easier for them to go around without a bother.

    However, there was somebody to ruin the mood. They heard a voice at the elevator behind them, "Anything for you Baby."

    A coquettish voice followed by it, "Ahh you are my boyfriend, how could I spend your money?"

    Aarvi''s brows knitted and her face slowly fell. Dax and Shawn heard the first voice and didn''t care until they noticed Aarvi clutching the bag handles tight to the extent they felt like she was going to tear off the bags.

    Her unfathomable serenity was too calm but frosty that made even the duo think before speaking anything. Hence they nced at the reflecting surfaces and identified the man and didn''t care about the girl.

    They stood silently in their own thoughts, Dax and Shawn cursed the man nonstop for ruining their such a good mood.

    Aarvi who calmed down saw them and pouted, "I thought you two will smack on his head and punch him in the face. Pooh Pooh." She imitated and looked at them to get back their happy faces.

    But the men left the bag and pulled the jacket or zer sleeves up, "Simple."

    They turned to go to the man to fulfill her words leaving her dumbstruck. Anyhow, she reacted quickly leaving her bags and pulled them back, "Why do you want to end the day beating somebody?" She paused, "I want��"

    She licked her lips before saying but the men cut in bobbing her head simultaneously, "Ice cream��" Aarvi grinned at them before taking their bags.

    The three were in sports cars so they didn''t have back seats. Stuffing on the shotgun seats, they soon reached the biggest Ice cream parlor to end their day sweetly.

    ---

    In the Avron mansion

    Aaron, who had dinner alone, went to his study upstairs without pressing Aarvi to reach home soon even though he craved to see her the whole day.

    Due to the mansion with a ss outer wall, he got to know as soon as Aarvi entered the mansion gates. A smile adorned his face remembering little Ava''s words.

    ''... If we have a see-through wall, I can easily find you where you will be sitting. So I want a ss wall on the outside��''

    Avron Mansion! It is a mixture of Aaron and his cupcake ideas. People might have find her words funny but for him, they were never a joke.

    Her every wish, need, and want are his goals which he will fulfill taking any risk.

    When he was thinking, Aarvi raised her head and saw the study room brightly lit, she didn''t take all the bags but three and entered inside mansion asking Melia to send somebody to fetch the bags.

    When Aaron heard the soft clicking sound of her heels going towards him, a smile of satisfaction appeared as he stood up to go to her. In the past two years, she never cared but now she chose to see him so he was naturally content.

    "Aaron��" Her mellow voice was low and soft as she saw him reach her. Hisidback homely look softened his features mixed with his tender gaze.

    She was too tired so she just wrapped her arms around his waist snuggling in his warm embrace as she mumbled, "I need to recharge my battery." Referring him as her power source.

    Aaron who embraced her paused and asked in a grumpy tone, "Aarvi Evans, you hug me for oxytocin, don''t you?"

    <em>''My other big child.''</em> However she didn''t coax, she lowered her arms and teased, "Okay, I will find oxytocin somewhere else."

    Aaron certainly discerned what she meant. Why will he let her hug somebody else? He quickly wrapped her hands back as he took the bags from her hand, left them on the floor, fastened his hands as quickly as possible.

    "I will sacrifice myself for your oxytocin." He shamelessly stated as though only she needs the hugs.

    "You need Endorphins now." She said and pinched him until she heard him hiss and rub his waist.

    He asked, pulling her ear as a punishment, "Who taught you endorphins?" He doesn''t remember telling her about it.

    "I searched over the inte. Endorphins are released in response to pain or stress." She promptly responded. When he had told her about oxytocin she had checked what releases for pain.

    Now Aaron hates the inte for stealing his thunder and missing his chance to see her expression of amazement. He coaxed her, "My love, you can ask me directly, Sometimes, the inte gives us wrong responses."

    Aarvi chuckled discerning what was going on in his mind, "Okay Doctor Rivas. I will find you for every medical and human biological thing��"

    She grabbed the bags from the floor and handed bags, "I bought you many essories and��" She pointed to a big bag, "Dress shoes�� There was only one piece and I stole them for you without letting Shawn reach them." She said triumphantly for winning over Shawn running around the whole shop.

    Aaron who had heard her mention over the call that they were hunting every shop and had numerous bags, asked back like a sulking child seeing the only mother got the things for her but less for him, "Only three?"

    "Huh?" Aarvi raised her head to face him and remembered another thing, "I bought us matching formals from the couple collection but its custom made, it will be delivered��"

    Aaron didn''t hear her, he left bags and cupped her face. He cut in, "What''s wrong? You look off." Since she was hugging him the whole time, he hadn''t noticed her face, especially her eyes which didn''t have her usual mischief or happiness.

    Even though she looked rxed, her eyes were sad, drooping a little and slightly wider Iris. Her sadness was dulled but she wasn''t relieved yet. She was still in pain hiding from herself, from all but her heart was aching miserably by the eptance of it.

 Chapter 144 - [Childhood] Maisie Burnett

    Aarvi smiled hearing Aaron''s words, she didn''t find his words funny, not at all. She was fascinated by how easily he found out her inner turmoil despite seeing her smiles. Anyhow she didn''t want to increase his concerns and defer his work.

    "The big shameless child transferred into a gentle caring man��" She said casually and reasoned, "I am tired."

    Even though he was reluctant to ept it, he could feel she was tired. He again wrapped his arms around her thinking what could have gone wrong. Businesswise, everything was in its ce, his foes also hadn''t raised any more trouble yet.

    He could onlye up with, <em>''Did she see anybody?''</em> But he didn''t have the heart to ask her and make her ufortable if she didn''t want to speak about it.

    "Aarvi��" He heard her hum in response before he continued, "Talk to me if there is anything, alright?"

    Actually, she wanted to speak about it with him but she didn''t want to trouble him. She didn''t want to put her troubles in front of him but solve herself.

    <em>''Wouldn''t he have his own tension, worries, and work? Why should I burden him more?''</em>

    He wasn''t a folder where she should dump all her corrupted, messed files so she didn''t feel it right when she was still unclear about her feelings towards him. Hence she nodded in acknowledgment without a word.

    Aaron could only sigh inwardly and thanked her for the gifts before sending her to bathe, asking her to rest soon.He returned back to his work in the study room tillte in the night working on his research papers.

    ---

    At half-past twelve, Aaron stretched his arms and shoulders going towards his bedroom when he felt the need to check on Aarvi.

    Just like he had expected, in the dimly lit room, she was huddled next to the bed headrest facing the darkness outside, leaning her shoulder and head on it.

    He wasn''t sure if she had dozed off in that position or awake due to her back facing him. He entered inside gazing at her without making a noise and saw a tear sparkling against dim light making its way down rolling on her cheek.

    She was gazing at nothing and her deathly calm face made his heart tear without knowing what was troubling her.

    Her hand moved, wiping her cheek when she realized his presence and saw him sit near her and heard him faintly say, "Come here."

    Aarvi was still for quite a long time looking at his aloof face and the man patiently waited without pressing her.

    Her face had a stain of silent tears, lips curled down. She was weary and also sleepy but unable to rest either. So he gave her time because she will dodge if forced.

    Aarvi took a deep breath before moving and reached his arms. Silently sitting for a few minutes, Aaron realized she actually didn''t want to cry but she was failing to stop before she calmed down in his embrace.

    "Let''s get some fresh air," Aaron asked, wiping her face as gently as possible.

    Aarvi hummed and drank water when he helped her hold the ss. He pulled her nightdress sheath and held it behind in ready to wear position for her to wear easily, then took her hand when she had to step down from the bed.

    Aarvi saw him patiently tend to her instead of resting after a whole day of tiredness. Her previous thoughts on her family were reced with the man in front of her. As much as blissful she felt for having him in her life, she was also miserable because he had to look after the broken side of her in his life.

    <em>Why should he take on her problems?</em>

    <em>If she can''t give him happiness, does she have the right to make him worried?</em>

    <em>After the busy day, shouldn''t she help him relieve the stress instead of troubling him more?</em>

    She knew he wouldn''t say her as irksome which only increased her guilt. She clutched his hand tighter as she got off from the bed and uttered, "I saw mom."

    Aaron froze for a few seconds looking at her eyes glistening with moisture. One thing he knew well was, Ava couldn''t ignore anybody, Aarvi could ignore the whole world who throws curses, hateful gazes but not her own family.

    How much ever they hurt her, she was too sensitive when it''s family. Others were outsiders, whereas they should be called as her family even though they never treated her like one.

    Aarvi stood in front of him without leaving his hand, "Do you want to know why I feel selfish for having you?" Her voice had cracked and too low looking at him in her lost gaze.

    Aaron gently caressed her head before turning to the bedside table to grab a throw-over. Wrapping a hand around her shoulder, he took out as he asked, "Do you want to sip calming tea?"

    Aarvi shook her head and stopped him from going upstairs to the terrace. "Swing."

    Aaron only nodded and they reached the backyard in absolute silence.

    The cool night breeze weed them, the sound of the rustle of leaves greeted them. It was a sound that could make the calm person even calmer but the disturbed one would be more upset. The moon was bright peeking between the branches of the tree but the couple was in no mood to admire it.

    The lights of the mansion''s backyard served as dim light for the whole backyard needing no extra ones. Aaron got on the swing bed after Aarvi. Leaning on the cage, he pulled her next to him as he spread the throw over on her.

    Aarvi moved closer so that she could cover both of them. The swing was still in movement due to the disturbance caused while climbing on it. Aarvi leaned her head on his shoulder as the silence washed over for a minute or two.

    Aarvi asked, raising her head to see him, "Do you know why my parents don''t like me?"

    Aaron promptly shook his head, his little Cupcake never told the main reason for her parent''s hatred. Aarvi sighed, actually very few know about it and she never dared to tell, thinking all willugh at her.

    Her tone turned softer, filled with down spirit and self-mockery, "I shouldn''t have been born. I was unwanted, I was hated. I earned the curses of death right after my presence was known."

    Aaron soon pulled her to arms wrapping his arms around. As he guessed and he thought, she did nothing but be an object to endure other''s mistakes, ipetence, and incapability.

    Aarvi sniffled trying to curb her sorrow but tears didn''t seem to listen to her, "I had a fate of death but I took birth in a world where I wasn''t weed."

    --- Ava Kelly''s childhood ---

    Maisie But, a young, beautiful woman who had just cleared her graduation and entered the twenties with eyes full of dreams and heart full of hopes.

    But family, a millionaire family in the clothing business. Born with a silver spoon and trendy fashion everywhere around her, she dreamt of entering the entertainment world and rule like a queen.

    Every person has a viin to stop them from following their dreams, For Maisie, it was her family''s belief and opinions. They objected to her, stopped her from entering the entertainment world filled with scandals, immorality, and unsaid dirty things.

    Heartbroken by the continuous rejection for pursuing her dreams, it created a huge distance between the loving parents, siblings, and Maisie.

    Shane Kelly, above average looking man in his mid tote twenties, was a failure in assisting his father with business and also in his love life.

    Did he have dreams? Yes, he did. Bing rich and richer. That sent him behind a wealthy heiress but stumbled on the way to reach his goal and fell into the world of love.

    What did he gain? Rejection. From the girl he loved and from the father who was tired of teaching him business and stopped him from bing President.

    All he did was look where he gets more money and fall on his face losing thepany''s money. He wanted power to get the girl and the girl to have the power.

    <em>Is it love? Or obsession?</em>

    He believed that it''s the love and dream of his life.

    Unknown to each other exists in the world, both ended up drunk in the club sitting next to each other on barstools demanding drinks after drinks.

    Drunk, Maisie got off from the barstool and posed next to Shane Kelly, "You- Hey you!! How do I look? Don''t you think I can rule the Entertainment world with my beauty?"

    High, Shane hazily watched her face before his eyes brightened misidentifying her. He grabbed her by arm and pressed her on him in a tight hug and pleaded, "Don''t leave me, please ept me. I will listen to whatever you say, I will do everything you want. I will never stop you for anything. I will love you all my life..."

    He continued to coax her in a slushy voice that sounded incoherent.

    The startled youngdy tried to push him with the instinctive reaction but failed and heard him crying out and saying he won''t stop her from doing anything and will love her.

    She cut in and asked in surprise, "Will you let me be the queen of movies?"

    Shane probably didn''t understand her but he nodded vigorously cupping her face hoping to hear her ept him.

    Happy with response, she said in a spur of movement, "Then I will also love you."

    Excited for finally getting what he wanted, he didn''t want to lose his chance again and hear rejection. A strong desire for power and lust took over him and kissed the youngdy who cried out against his lips.

    She hit him, pushed him for quite a few seconds before she found pleasure in the dominant sloppy kiss, and gave in.

 Chapter 145 - [Childhood] Jinx

    <em><strong>[WARNING: Depressing chapter ahead. Read at your own risk.]</strong></em>

    In the morning, theplete strangers, Shane Kelly and Maisie But woke up next to each other without proper recovery of their memory from the previous night other than knowing they lost control over themselves the previous night.

    Both med each other and argued for a long time in the hotel before deciding to mind their own path without taking any precautions for the things they did. Both hid everything about the night from the family and friends to bury it down forever.

    It was after a month, Maisie didn''t get her menses and the pregnancy morning sickness started, then she ended up knowing she was pregnant for four weeks and the father of it was a stranger.

    Twenty-one year old, a young and beautiful girl stood in front of the gynec department holding the test reports crying her eyes out.

    At her age, her dream to rule the entertainment industry, and her life as a celebrity, she wasn''t ready to stake them due to one mistake.

    For her dreams, goals, and her own life, all she could care about was only her but not the life growing in her womb. She can''t let anybody know she is pregnant with a child of an unknown man, her family would abandon her, her friends willugh at her, her image of a delicate well-breddy would fade.

    She didn''t have the courage to live alone or be a single parent, she wasn''t brave enough to talk to her family toe up with a solution.

    She didn''t bother to take time to think or ask for suggestions. In an hour she went back to the same doctor, "I want to abort." She was decisive that she didn''t want a child but to save herself from misery.

    However, the doctor called her family without her knowledge asking her to wait. She was preparing for abortion when her grandfather stroke across her cheeks and dragged her away from the hospital.

    The But family wasn''t only angry for knowing her pregnant out of wedlock but also for grasping that she was aborting the innocent life.

    Maisie tried to kill her child when her family searched for the man. She had tried to get aborting medicines from the medical shop but failed. She drank medicine herbs that could kill the fetus but ended up in the bed and heard the fetus was fine.

    In less than a weekter, the But family and Kelly family sat for the talk. The families were fine with each other due to the same status but not the ones who have to get married. The duo fought in front of everyone but the elders didn''t care.

    After numerous warnings, threatening, scolding, intimidating, Maisie and Shane tied a knot without unknotting their rtionship.

    The newly wedded couple got a magnificent vi as a wedding gift from two families but it was a battleground every day. Just the sight of each other, they argued like archenemies and lived like strangers without a bother of the little life they created.

    Despite being warned, Maisie had been admitted to hospital at various times whenever she tried to kill the baby that led the two families to threaten her again. The But family informed her they wouldn''t take her to the family if she kills the baby, the Kelly family patriarch announced he would throw her out of the family.

    The threats and helplessness riled up Maisie more. As a result, she drank alcohol almost every day, cursed Shane and the baby endlessly.

    ....

    While the bystander called it a miracle to see the baby born weak but healthy, the mother had kicked the baby''s crib and left the hospital without care and the father never went to see the baby.

    The baby was named <em>''Ava Kelly''</em> by her grandfather Hayden Kelly.

    Ava never got a mother''s care or mother''s milk. She lived like an orphan under a nurse''s care who fed her baby form milk powder and took care of her.

    It was a sensitive time of Industrialization, the But family faced strongpetitors facing too much loss, the business Shane Kelly invested in lost again, Maisie lost her amazing curvy figure after giving birth. Hence the innocent newborn baby, Ava Kelly became a jinx in their eyes.

    Shane didn''t see his baby''s face for a year, her mother had beaten her till she choked in her cry and fell unconscious. That''s how the life of Ava Kelly began.

    Hayden Kelly thought she could bring the parents near hence he avoided meddling between them leaving her with heartless people who didn''t care about her other than appointing a nanny to feed her and change her diaper.

    There was nobody to make her smile, none to y with her other thanying in the crib aimlessly. Nobody tried to talk to her or teach her to speak, none tried to leave her on the floor to see if she could crawl, none held her hand to help her walk.

    Cried in the night, beaten her to shut. Cried in the day, closed the door shut. Bad mood, removed the frustration on her. A big Loss, med it on her.

    Well, it was just the beginning of her hurtful days.

    Between the fights and disgust towards each other, Shane Kelly probed to enter the clothing industry which picked Maisie''s interest. Both of their new journeys in the business kicked off well and they got along earning praises.

    That''s when Jose Kelly was born. Blooming business and a son. It brought happiness and formed a little happy family while the little three-year-old Ava stood at the door like an outcast without knowing who they are, what is her rtionship with them.

    She only knew two-person, one, her nanny and another was her grandfather who hardly met her. The parents were foreign to her.

    Hearing the baby cry and all trying to coax, Ava went to the baby, heard everyone calling the baby, and tried to say, "Ba-by��"

    What did she earn in return? A kick from her mother to push her aside and yelled, "Go away."

    Ava fell down, hurt her knees and the pain brought the tears. It didn''t end there, s strong p across her little face and a shove to the ground, "Go to your room. Don''t jinx my son." He shunned her mercilessly.

    Her nanny had be Jose''s nanny and the maid rushed her to the vast bedroom where she didn''t know what to do other than sitting with lifeless dolls.

    Probably, the life of an orphan is better than her.

    ---

    She was sent to the yschool where all the kids were talking non-stop and lively but she knew only a handful of words. Allughed at her without knowing she wasn''t dumb but none taught her.

    That was the day she learned there are a mother and father to each child. The mother is a female and the father is a male. <em>''Who are my parents? What is their name?''</em> She didn''t know. She only knew one thing, her name is<em> ''Ava Kelly.''</em>

    Probably she wouldn''t have got to know her name if her Nanny wasn''t calling her name.

    A new word entitled on her first day at yschool, <em>''Dumbass.''</em> Ridiculous thing was she didn''t know why all wereughing at her and what is the meaning of dumbass.

    She had asked in her home about who were her parents and what were the names. Then a maid taught her the names and helped her talk and pronounce. Then every day she used to run behind the young maid who would clean the house and teach her daily.

    Even though she started veryte, she was a swift learner in everything, so the dumbass was soon reced with smart, intelligent, brilliant.

    But one thing she always failed, that''s when it''s about her parents who never spoke to her.

    Jose''s milestone was celebrated without her presence or locking her in the room. 100th day of birth, when he said Mamma and dada, when he walked on his feet, and the first birthday.

    Ava didn''t know any of that and her birthday was never ever celebrated.

    She wasn''t allowed to go near Jose''s room and even they forbid her from seeing him. She had breakfast, lunch, and dinner at the vast dining table without anybody.

    She had a family but there were none to call her own. She had a ce called home but she was all alone there.

    Whenever she used to see other children''s parents being affectionate, she would go to her parents whenever her teacher praised her. She wanted just a pat or smile but each time, every bloody single time she returned with tears, swollen cheeks, red eyes, knees hurt, and many times with bleeding lips.

    ----

    She was seven when she had hopefully asked her grandfather, "Grandfather, why Mom and Dad don''t like me as they like my little brother?"

    Probably her grandfather should have said the truth. He didn''t want to hurt the little girl''s heart hence he had lied, "Who said they don''t like you? They like you a lot. It''s just that, your little brother is too small and slow so they give extra care."

    Little Ava took the words seriously and did as she was told every time even if she was hurt.

 Chapter 146 - [Childhood] Endure For A While

    <em><strong>[WARNING: Depressing chapter ahead. Read at your own risk.]</strong></em>

    A small celebration or big party, Ava was always locked up in her room. The world didn''t know there was an elder daughter to Shane and Maisie.

    If Ava introduced herself anywhere, nobody would believe she was from the Kelly family but think she is some middle ss with the same surname family.

    ...

    How long could a little girl be strong craving for the little attention, parents'' affection? She would cry in her room every other day without knowing what was her mistake to correct herself.

    Once she had sat at the railing on the first floor looking at her parents and Jose. They were very happy for Jose when he just passed his exams whereas she was a topper.

    She tried to control but cried which became louder due to unfairness and heartache. Yet she cried as "Mamma, Dadda..."

    Her parents heard her, considered her as a disturbance.Her mother went upstairs and flung her hand across her face. Yet the cry of her was, "Mamma..." She lifted her hand to give her report card but it was thrown away and earned another p.

    "Are you jinxing us by crying every day?" Her mother shoved her away, "Don''te out of the room. If you don''t eat for a few days, you will learn your lesson."

    She was locked down in her room like a caged bird without food or water. She had drunk tap water the whole time having no power to go out. If it wasn''t notified to Hayden by a maid, probably they would have found her dead.

    She was admitted to the hospital and got treated for more than a week. At this time, little Ava really thought her cries could jinx and started smiling. She smiled at everyone to the extent she forgot why she smiles.

    She saw some smile back at her, some say hello to her, some rub her head, and some giggle. Some also ridiculed but Ava thought smiling is good and all looked happy so how much ever she was sad, she learned to smile at the youngest age possible and hid her agony behind her bright happy smiles.

    ....

    Being alone all the time, she wanted to learn many things. Dancing, painting, music sses, singing, cycling, skating, or whatsoever she mentioned, she was turned down each time.

    She was allowed to ask her grandfather but if asked, her parents would get angry and even hit her saying sheined to elders. So she didn''t chance to learn anything either.

    ...

    She got to know she had a cousin when she was nine years old. Zain Kelly had by mistake entered a room that had storybooks, drawing books, and the little girl on the floor trying to paint a family of four.

    Zain had sat with her and helped herplete before he got to know she was burning with fever. The panicked little boy had run out to inform her parents but didn''t return.

    By the time others found her in the locked room, she had fainted from a burning fever but her parents didn''t feel guilty for locking her whole evening to the next morning, they also didn''t care if she returned alive or dead from the hospital.

    Probably they wanted her dead but Ava''s life was too long to die so easily. She always won life and returned to live among heartless beings.

    Zain who was taken away got to know she was his cousin who was always mentioned as Jinx but his parents taught him she wasn''t a jinx but was neglected by her parents.

    He started to frequently visit the vi to meet her, y with her, know her, teach her. He got to know how innocent she was and how her parents treated her. He had witnessed her being scolded harshly and beaten mercilessly yet she would smile seeing his face without uttering anything against her parents.

    He had forced his mother to take her away with them promising to look after her but that hurt the ego of her parents and stopped him from regrly seeing her.

    The family and the brother''s love she got from Zain also disappeared soon leaving her alone in the world where she is alone.

    ...

    One thing was never a problem for her. Whenever her grandfather met her, he gave her money as a gift or red pocket from the age of five. To keep their nose up, her parents also threw money at her as though she was begging for it, her maternal grandparents expired soon and left a few cash cards for her.

    She had at least a million when she didn''t even know how to count a million. Her wardrobe locker was filled with notes and she had no idea what to do with them.

    But she never in her dreams expected her parents to think throwing money at her was the form of responsibility they were showing to her.

    ....

    She was fourteen plus when she went missing for three days, two nights, and they didn''t feel the necessity to search for her or file a missingint. They just ignored her, in fact, they didn''t care if she was at home or not.

    An unknown man had asked her address and left her in the home. She didn''t know what was on her mind, she had told her parents, "I will study in a boarding school."

    She didn''t get a yes or no but a p across her face. That day she hadn''t cried or went to her room. Instead, she stood like a log hearing their curses repeatedly until she suddenly fainted.

    She was feeling very empty, she wanted to be all alone, she didn''t want to eat, she didn''t want to cry, she didn''t want to do anything. She just sat, looking at the air feeling nothing. Probably she was too depressed but had none to talk or share what was happening to her.

    Did she want to die? No, she didn''t have such thoughts but she didn''t know what she was feeling either. She didn''t know why she just felt lost.

    Instead of talking or helping her out, Her mother and father had called her grandfather looking at her in the room, "Your granddaughter might die soon, don''t me uster."

    Panicked, worried, Hayden had reached as fast as he could so see her lonely, lost, troubled, confused, and pained. It wasn''t that he didn''t love her, he wanted her to get their parent''s love and care, he didn''t have time to look after her with thepany so he had no choice but the coax her.

    "Ava, endure for a while, everything is going to be alright."

    As obedient as she was, she agreed to him without a word because only he always spoke to her in a gentle voice, praised her, cared about her, checked on her, knew about her likes and dislikes, and importantly, he treated her well, "Okay Grandfather."

    Her words still pained the old man''s heart but hoped her parents could see it. He couldn''t understand why can''t her parents see, they are living together happily because Ava was born. In the following days, his attitude toward her parents started to be too stern, and kept Ava near him or asionally took her to the Kelly mansion.

    Even though Hayden couldn''t look after her in the day, at least he could have dinner with her and say good night, sending her to bed.

    However, his behavior also caught the hatred that was directed back at the little girl. She was entitled ''<em>Cunning</em>'' for scheming to get Kelly International. Then they tried to send Jose with her so that Hayden could favor him and push the girl away.

    They didn''t know she was mute around them because of how they treated her. That doesn''t mean she was dumb. At the age of sixteen, she could sit with her grandfather and assist him with works.

    ....

    Every school had various friends groups depending on the scores, family background, looks, and talents. Ava was a topper and she never said no. She attracted cunning ones who she thought were her friends.

    She had done their homework without knowing they would lie to her as they aren''t feeling well. They would be with her to use her notes or to learn what they don''t know.

    Even if the good ones are around her, the ones who truly cared for her would eventually go away from her due to others. She wasn''t known to all as she was an heiress of the Kelly family so most rich people just ignored her.

    She was stupid enough to believe any lie to help them and she also helped the ones who are in need. Grace Wells was one of those. When the home teacher announced in the ss that if she doesn''t pay the school fee soon, she wouldn''t be allowed to sit in the exam.

    Many hadughed at Grace, made fun of her, shamed her but Ava took the money she had, and gave her to pay the fee. Receiving help for free, Grace always brought her problems to Ava and solved it. Hence excluding Grace Wells knowing Ava is a rich family daughter, others had no idea.

    Anyway, Grace returned all the help by stealing her fiance. Ava really would have forgiven her for that but she drugged her sending her to the mouth of hell.

    She never earned proper affection hence she had no idea which is true emotion and which is fake.

 Chapter 147 - [Ava Kelly] Owned Her To Disown

    <em><strong>[WARNING: Depressing chapter ahead. Read at your own risk.]</strong></em>

    As though it wasn''t enough to make her life difficult, Ava was dropped at school every day in the car with her little brother being treated like a prince but she always ran behind the car to go home.

    She didn''t know why the driver and her mother always forgot that she was also in the same school but she neverined and ran behind the car. Sometimes screaming to stop the car, sometimes embarrassed running behind it like a stray dog.

    She was mistreated by her parents to the extent that even the maids started to disregard her. Some doubted her as adopted, some doubted her as a mistress''s child or illegitimate child...

    Even Ava doubted and asked her grandfather to confirm if she was really their child and his granddaughter. "Grandfather, please tell me the truth, am I really your granddaughter? A biological daughter of Mom and Dad?"

    Her grandfather had stopped his work and called her next to him, "You are my granddaughter. Why are you doubting? Shane and Maisie are your parents."

    Ava shook her head without believing him, "Nope, you are lying to me so that I don''t feel bad, aren''t you? It''s alright if I was found on the road or somebody left me in front of the house, please tell me the truth."

    Hayden was shocked to see she was calm even uttering those words. But before he could respond, Ava continued, "Or am I the daughter of Dad''s but not Mom''s?"

    She meant to ask if she was a child of the first wife or an illegitimate child which Hayden clearly understood. His heart ached to see her still cool and ready to ept it if it''s a fact.

    Seeing her reluctant to believe, he had proved her with DNA parental test reports.

    ...

    However, who was going to confirm the maids in the vi. She was once hit by the maid when she had asked her why she wasughing at her. Many times, maids purposefully used to eat off breakfast or dinner leaving her with nothing.

    Hence she learned to cook for herself by the age of fifteen. She wouldn''t have minded cooking for maids if they were ill, yet they never really saw her in a new light but Ava never demanded it.

    Between all these, her life of struggling to live never stopped. She would burn with fever without anybody caring to check on her and cough her lungs out due to cold. Even on her first menstruation, she had fainted on the bed with lots of bleeding and the pain of heavy cramps.

    Whatsoever, she earned only disgust and loathing from her parents whether she lived or at the stage of death.

    When her parents got to know she was learning business, they forced her, used every ridiculous reason to bring her away from Hayden Kelly.

    The ones who never identified Ava openly as their daughter had reached school to write in college entrance form as she will join home science and learn cookery. They didn''t let her choose any other profession.

    The teachers who knew Ava well, also knew she wanted to be a businesswoman and she was studying Finance and business management. The home teacher saw her meekly nod to the order of her parents before submitting the form to them.

    Ava spoke to her grandfather having no heart to join cooking college, she didn''t want to be a chef, it was never her dream. Her home teacher didn''t want to waste such talent so he spoke to Ava and her grandfather.

    While her parents thought everything was as they nned, little did her parents know, the teachers and Hayden put on the act of sending her abroad for learning international cooking whereas Ava passed the schrship and entrance exam of University S.

    She lived on schrship. The pocket money or the expenses sent to her became her savings. She worked as a finance manager and earned quite a big amount.

    The only ce she was happy for a pretty long time was in the country S. She had thought she could be happy having Shawn and Dax with her when they returned but she didn''t expect her world to change upside down.

    As soon as she returned, her n was to move out of her parent''s vi and hunt for the potentialpany which was suffering to grow up. She got apany, rebranded it to Skr, and kick-started the business. She faced many hurdles,petition but Dax stood as her support. She nned out everything and hunted while Dax handled revamping and excelling.

    She had thought she could be finally happy in her life seeing things working in a quick phase but none liked her happiness. Ava who left three years ago was a wholly new person. Her simple style was sophisticated, one who used to silently move away from them was walking next to them with chin up without caring about their presence.

    Among all these, Hayden who knew she was President of Skr and running it sessfully so far, kept praising her everywhere he went but he hid about Skr so that her parents won''t start pestering her with something else.

    Hayden knew well, her parents were cunning enough to write thepany in their name and make her an employee of it so he preferred her well-being.

    However, that irked her parents, and sensed a big danger due to her change. They didn''t want Hayden to hand thepany to Ava. How could they ept the one who they disgusted every day bing their boss? So they started plotting to throw her aside.

    Maisie and Shane kept an eye on her. They soon found Ava was the one who approved some investments and projects which Hayden blindly signed. Hence they doubted if she learned the business in the country S.

    They tested her by sending all maids away and asked her to cook a feast lying as they will have guests for the dinner. Ava had been to a cooking course and she always baked for Shawn and Dax so it was a child''s y for her before she presented a huge dining table full of continental cuisines.

    Each dish won the taste buds so they assumed she learned cooking.

    Soon they found out she knew Shawn Rivas. They presumed she started cooking in the Hignd bar and restaurant without knowing she was going there because she was a co-owner of it.

    One day, she was entering her home after sealing a deal, her mother brightly smiled wrapping her arm around Ava''s shoulder taking her inside, and treating her warmly.

    "My lovely daughter. We were waiting for you. Come, I will introduce them." Maisie''s behavior was a shock to Ava before her jaws dropped in surprise when she noticed Shane Kelly delighted too.

    Her heart clearly knew they weren''t genuinely happy for her, they were happy for something else yet Ava who was confident of her work turned into a teenager. That teenager who always wanted to see her parents happy for her presence in their life.

    She gave modest bows to the ones her mother introduced while her eyes glued on her mother or father. She agreed to everything they told without even looking at the groom they were talking about.

    For the first time in her whole life, she felt being treasured when the two families faked their affection for her.

    When they had asked her decision over the wedding, her eyes were on her mother saying, "If my parents are happy, I don''t have any objection."

    Again she got a loving smile from her parents causing her to smile and go to her room in a daze.

    From the next day, Maise treated her like a daughter, cared about her, fed her, and treated her really well. Since she hadn''t loved anybody, she epted as it was just an early wedding with a stranger.

    Her grandfather just hoped she should get a loving family and the things he heard about the Hays family were the same. So he didn''t object.

    The three men, Shawn, Dax, and Zain repeatedly alerted her to be careful. They knew well why she was getting married yet they failed to stop her. At some point, even they hoped that her parents wouldn''t treat her badly anymore.

    For a whole month, she became a puppet of her parents, a teenager Ava who heard everything. Until her daydream broke into pieces while she was sitting in her room waiting for the groom.

    Wasn''t she the victim when the groom didn''t reach the wedding venue? But what she earned was a tight p on her cheeks with the entitlement, "Jinx." who jinxed her own life.

    Her parents who acted the whole month finally revealed their color which Ava actually knew. That was the day, she decided, never expect for their affection anymore. Even if it is shown, even if it is true, don''t believe them.

    She threw her engagement ring, removed the wedding gown hearing the endless curses of her parents.

    She went to Skr and locked herself working day and night straight for two days to stop herself from crying over such people.

    When she was ready to sacrifice her life for her parents, all she got was fake affection and curses. <em>Why should she cry over them when her heart was broken to an irreparable state?</em>

    When she had finally answered a call, it was to inform her that she wasbeled as a sl*t, a wh*re, and her parents announcing as they are disowning her.

    Ava really wanted to ask them, when did they own her to disown?

 Chapter 148 - Old Scars

    <strong><em>[WARNING: It''s not depressing but a sad chapter ahead. Read at your own risk.]</em></strong>

    Aarvi had curled up against Aaron in the swing tired of crying due to the reopening of every wound created by her parents. She started huping but the silent tears still flew out.

    He hadn''t and didn''t dare to leave her the entire time, he silently heard her painful words, felt the scars that she had buried deep inside her.

    He felt himself tremble, heart tug uncontrobly just by hearing her, he couldn''t imagine the pain she went through and the agony she was in by reminiscing the past most hurtful period of her life. He didn''t want to think of counting how many times she had cried alone, how many times she was left alone yet how she stood back and smiled hiding everything behind it, burying the deepest scars in her heart.

    He wished she should have forgotten all these instead of him.

    He noticed one thing, she went missing right after he left the country. She was lost, she was confused after it. He strongly felt she lost her memory of his as soon as he left,<em> ''does that mean she was caught by the people who wanted to kill me?''</em> He didn''t have a response but he weirdly felt he is the reason behind her memory loss.

    However, he didn''t want to remind her anything anymore, looking at her struggling to even breathe.

    He knew he gave her pain too by giving her hope of happiness being in her life for two years and disappeared without a word sending her back to the world of heartless cruel people.

    <em>Why wasn''t she allowed to be happy?</em>

    <em>Why does she have a struggle for every little happiness?</em>

    <em>Why is her life full of struggle to live through it?</em>

    <em>Why does she have to endure everything alone?</em>

    He wanted to see her face, assure her that nothing will go wrong again but she didn''t let him see her.

    <em>''Nothing will go wrong? Everything is going to be alright?''</em> he wanted to prove it instead of saying words like her grandfather who stood helpless when she endured everything alone.

    Small or big, he wanted to shield her from all the problems. If not, face it with her and be with her.

    Even he wanted to know what was her mistake, <em>taking birth? Isn''t that her parents'' negligence? Enduring silently for so long? If she had rebelled back, would she be living a better life?</em>

    Then what was her mistake? <em>Living? Being alive? For winning on her life-threatening situation every time?</em>

    She wasn''t only abused mentally by cursing her to die, she was physically tortured too, probably that was the reason she never dared to rebel, or was she too soft-hearted?

    He knew well, his little Cupcake would choose to cry herself and endure the pain instead of seeing somebody having a problem. Probably she didn''t want her parents to be sad and chose herself to bear everything hoping one day, they would stop and notice her.

    Yeah, that''s her mistake. She wanted her parents'' happiness over hers and they snatched her happiness filling her life with agony and heart-wrenching experience.

    <em>''How could any parents be so stone-hearted to their own biological daughter who expected nothing but just a word, a smile, or a pat?''</em>

    <em>''Are they too much to ask for?''</em>

    When everyone''s childhood is filled with happiness, parents'' love, care, good memories, why does she have only pain? Even the word pain wouldn''t measure how much she suffered.

    He knew she was never taught of many things, she read in books, looked at others, and learned. When all teenage girls read books of first love, love between the couple, he had seen her reading books on mother''s love or parents'' love.

    When every girl dreamed of prince charming owning a castle riding a white horse, her dream was just her parents'' love and care, just the tiniest fraction.

    Perhaps he should have brought her book that had a cruel mother and the girl who rebelled back. However, his Cupcake was too innocent to read such books. She might have cried for the little girl in it and tried to think about what made the mother so unhappy.

    <em>Doesn''t he know her better?</em>

    He knew well, his Cupcake always tried to find a reason for bad behavior. If any of her ssmates chided her with hateful words, <em>''She couldn''t score well so it''s natural to dislike me.'' ''She feels herself bad looking so she thinks I am ugly.'' ''She might have had a bad day, she will be fine.''</em>

    Whenever he used to hear her justifying others'' wrongdoings with a smile on her little face innocently looking at him, all he would feel was helplessness, <em>''How the hell did this selfless creature is still alive?''</em> He used to think himself rub her head to earn a pleasing smile.

    Making his Cupcake feel happy and touched is and was always easy. Hear her words, correct her if wrong, speak to her, that would make her day, and happily run around him.

    Even though she needed the love and attention of her parents, she never demanded anything. When he gave her little attention just by a wave of his hand in the crowd or a simple smile when their eyes used to meet, she would be happiest in the world.

    That''s Ava Kelly, a simple, caring yet a strong-willed girl who endured everything with a smile.

    Aaron again tried to scoop her to his arms from the swing bed and she let him do this time. He embraced her, resting her head on his chest, and nted a gentle kiss on her head.

    She was Cindere in her own life without step rtionships. When her birth unexpectedly brought her to the world, she found herself at the mercy of her cruel mother and father. Never one to give up hope, she waited for the fortune which didn''te. When she created one for herself, her deathbed became a fortune that changed her whole life.

    She might have deep scars, endless agony of the past but she was stronger, confident, stubborn to stand back and make her life better.

    He doubted if she was going to avenge her parents because she might feign ignorance but she can''t hurt them.

    <em>Was he going to let them off?</em> Apparently yes, he didn''t want to hurt Aarvi but it''s a <em><strong>NO</strong></em> if they dared to mess with her again. Probably even she wouldn''t let them hurt her again. They have lost the right over her.

    In the past, she hid to avoid people knowing about her family orugh at her, now she hid to hide her scars, to hide her vulnerable side.

    He didn''t know whether he should be happy by knowing she let him see her unprotected, helpless side or chide himself for scratching the old scars that again turned to new wounds making her weak even if it''s for that movement.

    Seeing her exhausted and drowsy, he thought to take her inside, wipe her face, and help her drink water. He didn''t want to wake her up after she fell asleep.

    "Shall we go inside?" His tone softer, hiding the pain away from it.

    <em>''Inside? Room?''</em> Her hands trembled remembering herself locked in the bedroom of hers continuously for days. She curled herself unwilling to go inside four walls.

    <em>''A little girl silently sitting holding a lifeless doll without knowing what to do with it, Clueless and dependent.''</em> Her eyes stung severely but there were no tears left to flow out.

    If one feels secure with a roof and four walls around, it was a dark trap and torture for her especially when everything became fresh in her mind.

    Aaron quickly sensed her reluctance and tightened his arms around her, "It''s good over here, we will rest in the swing." She didn''t respond for a few seconds so he gently probed again looking at her sniffling, "Okay?"

    Silence enveloped them. He again waited without knowing what she was thinking but he didn''t ask. He wanted to be there and wait however long she takes to ovee everything and be calms.

    If she needed him to hear her, he was ready to listen. If she needed him to talk, he would speak until her heart contents. If she just needed his presence, he would apany her to the end of the world.

    Nobody could stop him from being there for her, not even her.

    After a minute or two, she gave a faint nod clutching his nightshirt having no strength to utter a word and the dry throat didn''t let the word out.

    <em>''Room!!''</em> He realized why she would sleep outside more easily than in her bedroom. However strong she grew, he knew it was very difficult to erase what she went through when she was a child.

    <em>Will he be able to rece all ugly old scars with new memories?</em> He didn''t know, but he will try his best to lighten the scars and ease the pain if she remembers them again.

 Chapter 149 - Wait For Me

    Aaron adjusted Aarvi to afortable position and securely wrapped her in his arms. His thumb caressed the side of her forehead looking at her tear-stained, flushed exhausted face and the lost gaze of her drooping eyes.

    <em>''How did you survive in such a harsh world?''</em> He thought softly nting a peck on her forehead causing her to finally close her eyes and rest.

    <em>''Selfish?''</em> He remembered why she told him about her family and her childhood.

    She felt selfish because she finally got to see, feel, and relish being pampered, loved, and cared for her without expecting anything in return. She finally got to call a house a home that is filled with affection for her and she wasn''t alone there. She feels she likes him because she thought she was craving his warmth but not him.

    However, she failed to discern she never let anybody else show affection to her other than him. It may be the past or present, she carefully took steps before embracing him.

    In his opinion, she was never selfish. She was feeling all those because he was the one who wanted her to feel loved, feel at home next to him. If that''s what made her feel selfish, then he was one too. He needed her for himself in any situation, time, or ce.

    The exhaustion finally brought rest to her body, he could only hope, her thoughts in ce, rest her mind without nightmares.

    He quickly pulled his mobile out and dialed a number twice before it was answered and got a response, <em>[Young Master?!]</em> Aaron quickly instructed but in a whisper before hanging up the call.

    Melia who was sleepy felt wide awake looking at the solemn and aloof man having mncholic air around. There wasn''t a facade of seriousness, he had the real emotions on, unhappy and pained.

    It had been six years, the warm teenager became cold like freezing ice hiding all his emotions. She had seen him sitting like a lifeless statue when he lost his mother and sister back to back. Then the extreme coldness when he failed to search his Cupcake, then all just saw his nkness.

    Only after Aarvi got to know he loves her, Melia started to see the teenager Aaron getting back to life, indulging Aarvi in everything. She had hoped, wished he could be happy for the lifetime but his state left her in a daze.

    She wanted to ask but her eyes fell on the girl in his arms as he carefully pulled theforter on them. Her swollen eyes, trembling brows, pained expression, blocked nose, breathing through the mouth, Melia needed no words to understand Aarvi had cried for too long time.

    She knew her boundary and limits so she didn''t cross it other than praying in her mind they should live a happy life ending the sorrow.

    Aaron helped Aarvi to drink a little water from the ss by holding her up, then he wiped her face, neck with a warm wet towel before noticing downcast Melia who was unhappy just by seeing them sad.

    His voice was low hiding his emotions from the tone, "Thank you, Aunty Melia." Melia nodded and left deeply sighing to herself.

    It took sometime before Melia slept in her room and Aaron dozed off in the swing.

    ---

    In the morning, it took time for Aarvi to open her heavy eyelids feeling the warm sun rays falling on her face passing through the tree leaves and branches. Slowly recovering memory from the night, she noticed Aaron still sleeping while the sun was dazzling in the sky.

    She didn''t know what time they slept but she definitely could guess their morning routine was missed. Since both had no ns to go to the office or Aaron to the hospital, she didn''t wake him up.

    She never ever told about her parents and her childhood to anybody, not even Shawn or Dax. In fact, Zain didn''t know much other than what he had seen. Now the deepest secret was out and there was a thing less to hide from Aaron.

    She was d he didn''t curse her parents or say anything against them other than bing all ears to hear her, he was there to provide herfort and silently apanied her.

    She didn''t want anybody to tell her that her parents are the worst or she deserves better or she had the worst childhood. She already knows all that, so she was grateful for having him beside her.

    Moving up from his embrace, her right hand snuck under his neck, her left hand wrapped around him and her cheek rested on his cheek, giving him a warm hug.

    Aaron yawned again wrapping his arms, "First time you are weing a morning in the right way."

    Aarvi smiled hearing his tease without bringing up about the night and subconsciously tightened her arms and teased back, "Oxytocin in the morning is a good way to start."

    She wasn''t stuck back in the memories so Aaron yearned to see her face but she wasn''t letting him go. He flipped on his back and Aarvi ended upying on top of him. "Aaron��"

    She tried to get off but he rested her back on him, fastening his hands securely, "See, I told you, we should cuddle to sleep every day. You will get a human-sized Plushie."

    <em>''Plushie?''</em> Aarvi forced her head up to look at his face and poked his chest, "You aren''t even soft to be my Plushie so<strong> NO</strong>." She turned him down again.

    Aaron saw her and involuntarily cupped her face. Her eyes were still a little swollen but weren''t much noticeable, They were bright and mischief erasing all the sadness away.

    <em>''My Cupcake is a true warrior.''</em> He thought looking at her gaze which was trying to findsomething in him.

    He responded to her rejection, "Alright, you be my plushie." He raised his forefinger and teased, "Do you want me to poke and check?"

    Aarvi who realized she had poked his chest immediately ced her hand on her chest damning her V-neck night top, "Don''t you dare look anywhere other than my face." She passed her verdict and earned an enticing chuckle from him. She failed to realize she just had to get off from him.

    Before Aaron or Aarvi could continue their conversation, they heard a voice from the mansion nearing them, "Yo, my sister-inw is on top. Dominating indeed."

    Aaron saw him and was ready to sit but saw Aarvi''s cheeky grin before she shouted, "Stop right there. Don''te��" As she pulled theforter up hurriedly.

    Aaron: "..."

    Shawn immediately believed her act and assumed they were naked on the swing, "Are you guys crazy?" He jumped around covering his eyes.

    Aarvi chuckled silently and countered, "What crazy? I am with my boyfriend."

    Shawn who was working his brain countered back without walking away, "If not crazy, what else? That is the swing and how the hell can you guys do on it? Won''t it keep moving and take��"

    Aaron didn''t want his Cupcake''s naivety about lovemaking to be polluted hence he covered her ears to avoid her from hearing his chatter about how disturbing it would be making love on the swing.

    Rolling her down, Aaron saw her surprised before he nted a kiss on her forehead to avoid her attention on Shawn''s words. He removed his hand from her ear and whispered.

    "I love you, only you, then, now and forever." He lifted his face and saw her smile with a tinge of a blush creeping on her cheeks. Kissing her cheek, "Never forget that."

    He was about to get up but Aarvi held his cor and pulled him down. She really wanted to know, "You really don''t feel pity for me?"

    Aaron brushed his nose on her saying, "Nope!" He cupped her face resting his weight on his elbows, "You don''t need pity, you deserve to be admired and adored."

    After the quickest thought, "I am there for you tovish all your love and care boundlessly."

    Aarvi slowly touched his face. He was really a dream, hard to believe but he was real for understanding her with words or without them. She couldn''t believe there exists a man who was capable of knowing her heart so well.

    Whenever she showed a bit of care to Jose or her parents, her mother would always call her clingy so she didn''t know if she was capable of loving somebody. Even if she did, she didn''t know the difference between the love of family, a man, and friends hence she always defined it as an attachment.

    She knew Aaron was more than a friend to her but she didn''t know if she really loved him. If she is in love with him then how to know that?

    Aarvi wrapped her arms around his neck and requested, "Wait for me." She hoped she could sort out her feelings without letting the man wait longer.

    However, Aaron pulled her from the swing bed to sit and faced her, "No rush. Take your time." He knows she wants to be real with her feelings when it''s about love.

    Aarvi nodded with hum shing him a fulfilled smile and then her attention went on the bbering man who was confused. "What did he say? I didn''t hear him."

    Aaron was d she didn''t listen to Shawn''s words of saying <em>''Wouldn''t it be difficult to roll around, change position��''</em> and etcetera. "He is thinking your mischief can''t be done on the swing."

    "Oh," She got out of the swing and went to Shawn. She nudged his shoulder, "Tsk Tsk�� What a boring man!"

    Shawn, Aaron: "..."

    Shawn was speechless, he couldn''t believe his naive innocent Little Heart called him a boring man with respect to sexual activity.

    Seeing her skip away in delight, Shawn gazed at the moving swing thinking if he should try. <em>''What if I get high and couldn''t do anything due to the swing movements? What if swing''s string cut off and fell down?''</em>

 Chapter 150 - Colonel Webb

    Aarvi and Aaron quickly got fresh in their room before Dax and Zain Kelly reached the mansion while Shawn soon realized Aarvi must have fooled him and called him a boring man.

    <em>''Little heart, you are the one who is boring. Tsk.''</em> He thought and went upstairs to take her ss.

    Shawn noticed the room door open and Aarvi sitting on the bed in simple ck shorts and top applying moisturizer to her hands after her long spotless legs.

    He decisively walked to her in a faint grim face, "Little Heart, how dare you call me bor��" Shawn crept and ced his hands on his heart, "Oh shit, that freaked me out."

    Aarvi''s Laze which was behind her, peeked climbing on her back frightening Shawn with its intense green eyes.

    Aarvi chuckled seeing Shawn who shifted his little anger on Laze, "You bratty cat��" he was nearing to carry it but Laze purred in annoyance, "Meow..."

    "Little Heart, it hates me." Heined by faking a sob.

    Aarvi held the Laze which in turn snuggled in her hands as it curled to rest causing Shawn to get angry again, "You- you little brat, only my brother is allowed to cuddle my sister-inw, get off from her now�� Are you listening to me? Get off right now."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t believe Shawn wanted to argue with her Laze and saw him poking Laze. pping his hand, Aarvi went to leave thezy Laze on its bed to sleep hearing Shawn grumble, "My Little Heart doesn''t like me anymore. She hit me. Sob. She pped my hand��"

    Aarvi: "..."

    He held his hand in the air and walked out purposefully ignoring Aarvi''s gaze full of disbelief.

    Aaron who also came out of his room saw Shawn talking to himself and Aarvi who pointed Shawn for him, "He is such a drama king."

    Shawn retorted immediately but cheekily, "Nope. It''s Drama Prince." and caressed his invisible crown on his head.

    Aarvi bobbed his head and heard her mobile ring in her room, "I forgot my mobile. I will get it."

    Aaron didn''t get to utter a word and saw her sprint away thinking Zain must have called her. The two men went downstairs to see a man entering the mansion taking off his navy blue sunsses in style upon their sight.

    A maid who was passing by tripped on her footing at the sight of the man with her face blushing red. Aaron nced at the maid who was trained to have theposure but lost it at the sight of an insanely gorgeous man.

    His eyes went back to the man who had mocha brown short hair pulled back to reveal his radiant face. Sharp ck eyes were set narrowly within their sockets, watching eagerly at a man.

    A well defined cheekbones and sculpted chiseled jawline leaves a fascinating memory of his in the mind. His skin was spotless and fair, which could make any girl envious of his healthy glow.

    There was something charming about him, perhaps his mysteriousness and the bravery that his eyes carried. But nheless, people would easily tend to him, while thinking of ways to be his friend.

    He was wearing a simple in t-shirtyered with a navy blue tailored fit zer perfectly wrapping around his body. He was wearing pants which were the same color as the jacket and a pair of dress shoes. His look gave a bit of both worlds, casual and chic.

    Shawn had a weing smile greeting the man, "Brother Zain!"

    Whereas, Zain Kelly''s eyes glued on the man who was in messy hair,zy home clothes. ck pants, white and ck pullover with a white big bold letter on it. Hands in his pockets, he was donning the style of clothes, which would be hard for others to pull off so gracefully.

    The businessworld knows this man as an emotionless, cold dragon who conquered what heid eyes on. Probably none would believe Aaron Rivas had another side where he was a prince charming of every girls'' dreams with the looks that could take one''s breath away.

    Shawn failed to read what the men were thinking looking at each other while those two knew well.

    Zain Kelly''s long legs paused a bit and his gaze softened as feathers before he took a pace passed by both men and reached the end of the stairs.

    Shawn and Aaron knew who was there without a word, yet turned around to see Zain standing a step away from Aarvi bent to her height. Aarvi was emotional but there was a tiny pout of displeasure.

    Zain had an enticing smile but Aarvi''s hand moved to the man''s ear to pull them as punishment. Her voice was softining, "You are sote." Late to meet her. He took two years to meet her.

    Looking at her eyes glistening, Zain captured her pretty face. He had seen videos or pictures of her or from afar. The serene, cold girl wasn''t his younger sister. His sister was a girl who was an emotional and kind hearted beautiful soul.

    He really needed time to ept her, it wasn''t because of her change, because he could have saved her from the disaster or probably stalled it despite knowing Leon Harmon had set the trap.

    Zain smiled hearing her and took a step closer before hugging her. His deep yet teasing tone sounded, "You should say that you missed me." Then he kissed on her head and let out a chuckle hearing her displeased snort.

    Seeing her bing silent, "Pumpkin, don''t you dare cry." He threatened and Aarvi cried loudly like an abandoned child, "You are so mean."

    Shawn was silently chuckling, while Aaron was confused without knowing if she was seriously crying or guilt trapping his brother.

    Zain patted her back while the smile stayed on, "Aish, if you cry like this, your boyfriend will run away and hear, Shawn isughing at you."

    Aarvi jutted her lips wiping her big drop tears on his tshirt before responding, "I will break the leg of one and Dax will beat the second one."

    "Who do I have to beat?" Another resonant voice sounded.

    Aarvi peeked at Dax making a super sad face and pointed at Shawn. Dax threw his jacket on the couch as he pronounced, "Your wish is mymand."

    Shawn snapped as he ran, "Holy Crap, Little Heart, you are evil."

    Aarvi giggled watching two jumping over everything just to make her smile. Zain left her shaking his head, "These two didn''t grow up."

    Aarvi retorted back immediately, "Why do we have to grow up?"

    Aaron left his heart at ease seeing her smile brightly and wasn''t crying anymore. Instead there was a different kind of delight and relief in her eyes.

    Aarvi soon sensed his gaze and turned to Aaron. She nudged Zain before pointing her chin at Aaron, "Apple Pie, ��" She wanted to give an introduction but was dumbfounded.

    "President Rivas! Long time."

    <em>''Long time?''</em> Aarvi deciphered as they had met before then <em>''Why didn''t Aaron know Brother Zain?''</em>

    Aaron''s eyes again set back to the man''s eyes. Aarvi, Jose and Zain had many simrities. Jose is an average looking man despite having an amazing face. However Zain wasn''t only tall and brawny, he had a perfect touch of masculinity and the piercing ck diamond like eyes.

    Those eyes could never look enchanting on others as they adorned on Aarvi and Zain.

    How could Aaron forget him even if he had met him once. But it didn''t cross his mind till now he could be Zain Kelly. At that time, he didn''t have the time to fret on other things other than Aarvi''s health and the business.

    "Colonel Webb." Aaron greeted back leisurely pulling his hand out of pocket for the handshake.

    Aarvi: "..."

    <em>''Colonel? Webb?''</em> Aarvi turned to Zain thinking when did he change his name and <em>Colonel? A military officer?</em>

    Aaron and Zain stared at each other with unfathomable expressions leaving Aarvi speechless as she waited for them to look at her and clear her non stop questions propping in her head.

    "Ahem!" Aarvi cleared her throat to distract the men before speaking, "Are you guys finding each other handsome? Do I have apetition now?"

    Zain''s lips twitched hearing her while Aaron had a faint smile.

    Aarvi threatened seriously, "Should I dig about your information or are you going to tell me, Apple Pie?"

    Aaron spoke before Zain, "Over brunch."

    Aarvi hummed and looked around to see her two friends who were standing outside with a smug smile. "You guys start, I will get them."

    Zain wanted to turn down as he had breakfast but Aarvi left their side so he turned to Aaron who pointed his hand towards the dining hall recing his gentleness with aloofness.

    Melia and the maids had quickly arranged brunch for five so everything was ready when two men walked towards it.

    Zain smirked, seeing Aaron who wasn''t bothering to ask questions about his past actions. Zain provoked, "President Rivas seems to be uninterested to know why I troubled you."

    Aaron paused and the lopsided curve of his lips was menacing before his gazended on the man who was deliberately firing him up.

 Chapter 151 - Treasured Memories

    Zain too halted to gaze at Aaron waiting for his reaction. Zain had troubled Aaron to the extreme that Rivas industries were in chaos and Aaron was new to the business world.

    A doctor, new in business with lots of trouble, everyone thought Rivas was going to lose terribly but Aaron was a beacon, an inspiration to the young generation, unmoving to any trouble or struggle.

    Before Aaron could respond to him, two men''s voices sounded one after the other, "Brother Zain."

    Instead of a normal handshake with Zain, Shawn and Dax''s pound hugged Zain after a hand wrestling handshake. Aarvi reached when Shawnined, "Brother Zain, why are you more mysterious than your stubborn sister? I have so much to talk to you."

    "Oh yeah, more like hundreds ofints on me." Aarvi walked next to them taking Aaron''s hand to sit for brunch, "I am hungry."Dax and Shawn had turned down eating so the couple sat after Aarvi cued Zain toe.

    Shawn epted her words without hesitancy, "Hundred is too less, Little Heart, I have more on you."

    Dax punched his arm and spoke to Zain in a low voice, "Actually we have an endless stream of questions for you. Let''s send Dum Dum to the kitchen, then we will talk."

    Zain chuckled, patting his shoulder, "Sure, I might answer them all." Zain made them happy before he went and sat opposite Aaron, towards the left of Aarvi who was on the head seat.

    Even though it is a modern period, there is always an unsaid etiquette to follow in the dining hall so Zain was rather surprised to see Aaron and Aarvi exchanging their seats. "The man of the house is my Pumpkin."

    Aarvi paused with the spoon on her lips, "Huh?" then realized what he meant. She promptly pointed to Aaron, "He always makes me sit here if we don''t have Rivas family elders here. So yeah, he is my sexy wife to serve me."

    Zain didn''t find it unbelievable especially after knowing how Aaron indulges Aarvi. "Finally got someone to spoil you rotten."

    Aarvi shook her head and moved her te of Avocado & ck bean eggs in front of Zain, "Rotten is when I don''t have to eat myself but fed." She pointed at the te for him and continued, "Since you are not eating, get on work."

    Zain: "..."

    He demanded pushing her te back, "After my apple pie."

    Hmphing, Aarvi continued to eat before he spoke sipping the juice, "What was my career goal?"

    Aarvi said after a spoon, "Central intelligence officer." After a brief pause, "That doesn''te under the military."

    Zain hummed before revealing, "Secret Intelligence Service." He smiled seeing Aarvi enticed hearing the job profile.

    The Secret Intelligence Service is a wing under the military working on national security. The information he had could put the whole nation''s security at risk. They had high profile roles and each one at the national level unlike the city, such as counter-terrorism, counter-proliferation.

    Central intelligence officer profile was a high level inside the nation whereas he was working at a much higher level. "No doubt you are good with Cybersecurity," Aarvi mumbled while her thoughts were running about everything that mattered.

    Zain''s work wouldn''t be so calm and he was avable to her whenever she called him so she turned to Zain to ask but the man understood her question without the need to ask.

    "When you told me that your n will be put into action this year, I worked for thest two years so that I can be on break from the fieldwork. Now my work is in the office assisting others."

    Zain knew how the current Aarvi''s brain works. She wasn''t Ava to just hear what you say and believe it. Now she joins all points and finds every erroneous aspect in it.

    The Secret Intelligence Service has high-risk jobs hence their identities are hidden so Aarvi understood the reason behind Zain''s another name but she was confused about how Aaron knows Zain''s identity.

    Even if anybody meets the SIS officer, they couldn''t know they work in the SIS so she turned to Aaron to ask how he knows Zain as Colonel Webb. But this man too knew what she wanted to ask.

    Aaron fed her before she could utter a word, "Three years back, your brother wanted to destroy Rivas Industries."

    "Pfft" Aarvi quickly closed her mouth before she spits out choking on it. Her eyes filled up trying to clear her throat while Zain silently watched Aarvi and Aaron helped her drink water.

    "What!? Why? I mean, what happened? Do you guys hate each other? No, what..." Aarvi really wished Zain and Aaron could get along because he was only her family member.

    "Shh��" Zain shushed her to rx her first and looked at Aaron still inposure so he guessed Aaron knew the reasons behind his actions.

    Aarvi lost her appetite and took a deep breath to calm herself and think. However, she didn''t realize Aaron fed her while her mind was busy clearing the things out.

    "Aaron was damn new to the business and he was busy looking after me�� No, he was busy saving my life. And Apple Pie, you must have started your attack right after you returned to the country with aunty. What in the world pointed Aaron out for you to target him? Did Leon Harmon divert your attention? Are you guys archenemies due to a misunderstanding?"

    Zain or Aaron, both didn''t get to respond, Aarvi again remembered what Aaron did to search for her and she analyzed, "Apple Pie, you aren''t an idiot to get fooled so you thought Aaron''s fake action troubled you from getting me and found out Aaron faked terrorism in the country so you were angry for putting your team in jeopardy failing to find the unavable terrorists and for also not getting me."

    Aaron and Zain silently heard her defining each action urately without the need to exin or remind of the situation that happened three years back.

    They never had doubt on how her mind works but they couldn''t help but smile in appreciation hearing it Live without taking time to think.

    However, Zain repeated her word, "Idiot?"

    Aarvi promptly responded without holding back, "You aren''t an idiot but not smart either. If you were smart, you would have tried to know why Aaron did it and what he was up to before attacking Rivas Industries. You would have got to know about me and you would be d by forgetting your team had to get scolded by your senior for failing to close the case."

    Zain raised his hands in the air in surrender to his over smart little sister. He already knew he was too rash. He regretted right at the movement when Aarvi called to tell him that she was alive and Aaron Rivas was looking after her.

    Then he had investigated the case in a different view and found evidence but it didn''t have any evidence that could point to Aarvi. Her presence in the world was so cleaned up that they found nothing.

    Seeing the top-notch security Aaron had provided for her, he didn''t try to get her out of his clutch and tried to know why he was so protective of her.

    Seeing Aarvi hesitant about his rtionship with Aaron, he epted his mistake openly wording it out, "Alright Alright. I agree, I was too brash." Then he turned to Aaron and sincerely apologized, giving a head bow to the man, "I am sorry President Rivas for letting my anger take action and giving you sleepless nights, adding up more worries."

    Zain''s eyesnded on Aarvi and he was content to see her smile and wait for Aaron''s response.

    Aaron had analyzed Zain''s action as soon as he saw Zain at the door of the Avron mansion. He didn''t me him because Aaron''s teams cleared up all the evidence and sealed anybody catching the real reason for his action and how he kept Aarvi''s information tight shut.

    His voice was unemotional but he was sincere with his response, "I am grateful that you repeatedly attacked Rivas Industries to break my determination. If not, I wouldn''t have learned the business or known it''s treacherous side so quickly, Rivas Industries wouldn''t be standing top in the country and people would have taken me as just a doctor."

    Then Aaron bowed his head, "Thank you for challenging my limits."

    It was totally unexpected for Zain. Now he had no doubts about Aaron, especially for protecting his little sister and leading his life with her. He nced at the blooming girl who was happy in her own world smiling to herself.

    Zain rxed his demeanor and extended his hand, "Zain Kelly."

    Aaron wasn''t cold but he was unemotional as usual, He shook Zain''s hand, "Aaron Rivas."

    Seeing them getting informal, Aarvi stood up and patted on their back and eximed, "I am proud of you guys." Then she skipped away to Dax and Shawn who were in a heated discussion.

    Zain smiled watching her back before turning to the man in front of him, "I have a picture of you and your Cupcake from the cafe. Would you like to remind her of the past?"

    Those were very treasured memories of Aaron and joyful days of her childhood so that picture had the power to recover Aarvi''s memory and Aaron could get his Cupcake back.

    Zain knew that picture was priceless in their life. There could be no better gift than that.

 Chapter 152 - The Key Person

    The happiness Zain expected to see in Aaron''s eyes didn''t appear. Instead, he saw a glint of bleakness shing in them before Aaron looked unemotional.

    Aaron''s gaze rested on Aarvi who was sitting between her friends arguing on something.

    He was fine if she doesn''t recover their past and only he has to keep it safe in his memories. He didn''t want to risk Aarvi''s whole memory so he shook his head in denial, sighing silently.

    Zain had thought Aaron might take a risk with Aarvi''s memories. If they force her to remember, her memory cells which were forced to bury might be recovered back but the possibility of losing other memory was high. Hence he was d Aaron respected her life and her responsibilities over their memories.

    However, he still asked, "Are you afraid she might forget you again and fall for somebody else?"

    Aaron merely nced at him before itid back on the girl who was tying her hair into a high ponytail bickering with the two. "I don''t want her dreams and ns to be undone or forgotten."

    <em>''Falling for somebody else?''</em> Aaron didn''t know what he would do in that case.<em> ''Was he going to watch her from afar seeing her happy with somebody else?'' Or ''Will he keep her captive and force her beside him bearing her anger and disgust towards him?''</em>

    Aaron gazed back at Zain''s scrutinizing eyes, "That somebody will be me." For him, they were meant to be together, if not, wouldn''t she have a boyfriend or married to Vance Hays before he returned. Yet, he would have tried his all to make her back his. Only his.

    Zain smirked hearing him. He wasn''t sure if Aaron knows but he knew his Pumpkin liked the stubbornness towards her. Little Ava was always reserved with Zain until she saw him stubbornly force his parents to take him to y with her.

    Aaron had finished breakfast when the two men pushed Aarvi towards the kitchen while she cried as she wanted to sit with them. One pulled an apron from the drawer, put it around her neck before turning her to tie a knot behind, another one searched for a chef cap, and proudly crowned her before three posed for a happy crazy selfie.

    Then Aarvi stomped her feet on the floor seeing them run, "You guys are heartless."

    However, two men turned around and put on a show of bowing the noblewoman in the royal court, "Thank you, Mydy."

    Zain was smiling while Aaron waited for her counter. Aarvi flipped her invisible free hair on the shoulder and corrected them, "Her Majesty�� I am the Empress."

    <em>''Pfft''</em> Nevertheless, two menughed at her to piss her off. They went to the dining table after confirming she got into work.

    Shawn cheerful reported, "Bro, saw? My Little Heart is still cute."

    Dax stood behind Zain and hurried him, "Brother Zain,e on,e on. Let''s not waste time."

    Zain queued Aaron to join as he stood up and turned to Dax, "CEO Grant, you still dare to y here after provoking Leon Harmon."

    Dax rolled his eyes remembering Leon Harmon. "What will he do? Break his office another time?"

    He had just finished, Zain smacked his head, "His control freakiness and his anger is his weakness but it could end anybody''s life."

    The three went towards the living hall but Aaron went to the kitchen to see her washing apples. Before he could speak, he got her attention, "Aaron��" Aarvi called him near spreading her arms up.

    Aaron''s face immediately softened and lowered his height to let her wrap the arms around his neck to avoid her dripping forearms wet his pullover. Straightening his back, he carried her off ground wrapping his arms around.

    His little woman is bing more and more open with him so who was he to disobey her request. He dly did as she would like.

    Aarvi''s tone was low and soft, filled with contentment as she spoke next to his ear, "Thank you for not holding a grudge and making Apple Piefortable. And I am sorry too if he knew I was with you, he definitely wouldn''t have hurt you." After saying it, she unwrapped her arms to look at his face.

    Aaron faintly smiled epting her both apology and gratification even though those weren''t necessary, "I am happy to know you have a loving and caring brother." He kind of guessed Zain treasures this little sister but he hadn''t expected it to be this extent that he was ready to face the whole Rivas Industries, its connection, and resources.

    They didn''t have a good start, truthfully, it couldn''t be worse than that but Aaron just saw the positive light of it on his progress only for the woman in his arms.

    He was fine to forget each of his day and night struggle behind thepany taking up his time before he had to reach the hospital to stay besideatose Aarvi.

    Apparently, she doesn''t know, she was the reason, his strength, his will power to work harder and solve each thing.

    Aarvi hummed and cued him to let her down from his arms but the man ced her on the kitchen countertop looking at the prepping status, "I didn''t even know you can cook. Need my help? What are you cooking?" He asked, looking at the kitchen table and counter filled with different ingredients.

    Aarvi pointed to apples, "That''s for apple pie, the main dessert for lunch." Then she faced him and spoke, "I was thinking of making seafood but Dax and Shawn want chicken too. So the main course has abination of dishes."

    "And those are?" He asked noticing various ingredients.

    Again she turned and pointed at items to tell which one she was going to cook, "Roastedmb with crispy prawns for Apple Pie, Grilled citrus fish with chicken sd for Shawn. Batter fish with honey-roasted chicken for Dax. It is a menu but of course, we can eat anything we like. I will add a vegetable sd to bnce the meat ratio."

    Aaron waited but his name didn''te up at all, "For me?" He wanted to know what she might have chosen keeping him in her mind.

    Aarvi who dried her hands on her apron pulled him closer and saw his hint of surprise shing on his striking face.

    Moving her head aside, she pressed her lips on his smooth skin nting a sweet and lingering kiss on his cheek. "So... How is my choice?" She asked, referring to her kiss as his lunch.

    Choice? How could there be a better choice than her? He saw her mischief curl of lips and demanded, "How can I be full with one? My appetite is too big for your exclusive dish."

    Aarvi giggled hearing him sound like she wronged him, "Why do I feel like your appetite is toorge for me to fill?"

    Leaning on the counter between her legs, he wrapped his arms a little tighter, "An important point to be noted down. So when are you going to start feeding my appetite?"

    Before she knew it, she was blushing by seeing the enticing curve of his lips and yfulness in his eyes.

    It wasn''t the blush to shy her away but smile in amusement. She had a different kind of happiness, probably she liked him a little more after the night or content to know he and Zain are getting along or maybe to see those little expressions of his at her.

    She wanted to hug him again, probably stay in his warm embrace to feel his heartbeats, see his gorgeous face full of tenderness for her, or just get lost in his amber eyes that never failed to catch her gaze.

    Is she in love? She didn''t know, probably feels him closer than before.

    Nheless, her cold fingers pinched his cheeks, "Don''t you want Lobster with wine sauce?" She pointed to the farthest corner of the countertop where a red lobster was majestically lying on an oven tray.

    "I will not make the wine sauce strong so it won''t be a problem even if you get a call for any emergency." Aarvi hardly saw him touching wine and understood long back that he doesn''t drink so that he can be prepared to attend emergency cases anytime.

    Aaron didn''t let his lips curl up and hummed boringly. "Alright, you can eat it too." Since her health is stabilizing, she could take wine at a monitored rate, "I will peel it for you."

    Aarvi didn''t look pleased seeing him put on azy stance. Making some space, she jumped off the counter, then she stomped his foot and heard him hiss while she put on a pout of annoyance. The first time she was going to cook for him, and here he goes, showing disinterest right in front of her.

    Before he could get another stomp or elbowed aside, "Ah ah, you are the best." He nted a kiss on her forehead, calming his Cupcake back to the sweet littledy.

    Then she shoved him away from the kitchen asking him to have fun with others as she became extremely busy with all the dishes having no time to care about what they would be talking about.

    ...

    Aaron reached the living hall to hear Shawn asking Zain with all his seriousness, "If Leon Harmon isn''t the key person of the whole situation, who is he? Or she?"

    Aaron''s ear sharped instantly, this was the question that didn''t stop bugging them. It''s reallymendable how Leon Harmon carried out his work and wipes out all the evidence that they failed to get proof to point anybody.

 Chapter 153 - Underestimating Her

    In Harmon Industries,

    Leon Harmon, who had instructed the previous day to get the information of Zachary Barnes looked at the file in calmness. He looked cid but Dn knew how he was burning himself in his own anger trying to connect one to another.

    Dn wasposed without affected by Leon Harmon''s mood, "Brother Leon, either he is too naive in the business world or doesn''t know about us. I don''t think we need to fret over it."

    Zachary Barnes, his whole biodata was so in and nonfunctional that it was hard to believe he is just a simple man. His information was pretty simple, an orphan grew up in an orphanage that was looked after by the Rivas family. His pure talent brought him to Rivas Industries and he was poached by Skr making him a managing director.

    They had clear proofs to prove everything but little did they know they were created for them to obtain.

    Nevertheless, Leon had still used his connections who asked around and got the information that Zachary Barnes really worked in Rivas Industries and he was an exceptional employee of Rivas industries.

    Next is Skr Industries and Dax Grant. Leon Harmon is long back acquainted with Dax Grant who shuns him if they attend any business meeting together as the shareholders.

    Even though Leon knew Dax could be an enemy, Leon was cent percent sure that Dax had no way to get the proof against him to hate him.

    Well, Leon was right, Dax or Shawn or Aaron, even Zain Kelly found zero evidence against Leon Harmon or anybody regarding Aarvi''s missing and attempt to murder case.

    The private army or military power, Leon Harmon''s strength was no less than them. Hence nobody really dared to stand face to face with Harmon Industries.

    There are two tall beacons in the business industry of the country. Rivas and Harmon Industries. Skr Industries, the underdog which started with nothing, holds the market value to the extent that, if they decided to shun the Mocon, it could be done at the tip of their fingers. That power, both beacons failed to hold.

    As soon as Leon saw the potential of Skr and their amazing business tactics, he wanted to get them under hispany. Nheless, Skr had kicked his offer away.

    Leon had almost thought Skr wanted to be associated with Rivas Industries who were his rival in the business but Skr never went under anybody to back themselves. Hence Leon had thought Skr might stay as a smallpany.

    It was toote when Leon realized Skr was going to stand too tall very soon. And their business web was so strong and powerful that attacking them became a seizure on himself.

    If he pulls a thread to affect the Skr, they could stumble the Harmon Industries with just a click of a button. Hence he really wanted the mastermind behind it urately guessing Dax is a pir who executes and also protects the basement.

    It was no surprise and actually seemed normal for Skr to acquire thepany and poach the potential. Hence that cleared the air of nning and plotting against Leon.

    Anyhow Leon Harmon knew something was not right. It was a puzzle that looked really simple but is it really easy?

    Dn saw Leon crunching the report papers, he spoke to divert his attention. Was he helping Leon? No, if there is really arge trap being woven for Leon Harmon by anybody, Dn wanted him to fall in it and never stand back.

    "Brother Leon, the schemes and plots which we devise are making us overthink as others are also scheming on us. Aren''t we alert? I think you need some rest. You haven''t taken a break in a long time."

    Dn was sessful in his trial.

    <em>''Break? Vacation? Rest?''</em> Leon''s knuckles paled due to the pressure of his clenched fist. His breathing twitched by remembering a dead person who ruined his personal life.

    If he could survive somebody from death, he really wanted to bring life to that person, just to kill and bury back.

    "Arrange the flight tonight to country S. Inform Eliza to pack for a vacation. You stay here and update me about the developments. Ask the Legal team to go through all the agreements and offer to invest in the Craft business before they rebrand with a new name."

    Dn heard him as he sent a message to the legal team to start the work, "Alright, I will arrange everything." He was turning to leave but paused, "What about Tara Lane?"

    After failing to use Dax, Tara Lane had tried to sneak away from Leon but ended up locking herself in the Lane mansion due to Leon''s fake proof saying she had an abortion and the father of the child is a hooker.

    Leon didn''t flutter his eyshes when he mercilessly ordered, "Silence her if she can''t be tamed."

    Dn just made an okay sign purposefully smirking an evil one when Leon''s eyesnded on him. He left to carry out the work as instructed.

    Once upon a time, the most favored woman to spend the night with was Tara Lane, so Dn couldn''t understand why everything changed and Leon Harmon too. Dn was the one who closely followed Leon Harmon so he knew there is a vast difference in Leon Harmon''s behavior.

    Leon used to be cool-headed despite his weaknesses hence winning on him was difficult but his anger bubble shrunken drastically and control freakiness went out of hand.

    Dn failed to know what triggered him, is it Aeon Harmon? He didn''t know. But one thing he does hiding from all was secretly protecting Aeon Harmon from Leon. He used to do the same for Sean but thetter is a stinking fish for him, alive or dead, doesn''t matter anymore.

    ----

    In the living hall of Avron Mansion.

    As soon as Dax and Shawn made Zainfortable on the couch, Thetter looked around. He had pictures of the exterior of the Avron mansion but didn''t know the interior.

    Nheless, it was one of the best majestic, modern mansion he had ever visited or seen, "ss around, Why does it feel like Pumpkin''s taste?"

    Shawn proudly responded, "Even though brother didn''t say it out with us directly, I heard the architect and designer of the mansion say that Bro exined the vision on the whole mansion he needed including the little details of that calm water flow inside the mansion, or the swimming pool with artificial waterfalls."

    He pointed to the details before concluding, "ording to them, the dreamy vision belonged to a girl and the technical details, colors, and vibe belonged to brother. But Little Heart doesn''t remember anything and Bro won''t tell us anything."

    Seeing Shawn get gloomy by the thought of Aarvi losing memories of his brother, he really believed a boy and girl could be best friends.

    He revealed to make him happy, "Pumpkin doesn''t like to be inside four walls, this architecture makes her feel like she is in the open."

    Dax and Shawn nodded in awe, "Brother Aaron is truly spoiling my Dum Dum."

    Shawn had a pleased expression, ''My brother is awesome.'' Anyhow he quickly snapped out of it and went to the main section. "Brother Zain, where do you stay? Why can''t we reach you? Even Little Heart didn''t know about your information."

    Zain knew how hard the duo had tried to reach him but his identity will be secret from them. He chose to tell Aarvi because Aaron would have told him and she would have found it out sooner orter.

    "If you think Pumpkin doesn''t know where I am staying, you are highly underestimating her. She had wasted half a day dawdling in front of my vi before leaving, just to give me some time."

    Now it was Zain''s turn to be proud but he saw the two friends of her also impressed with her causing him to shake his head resignedly.

    Next question, "Wait, Dum Dum uses your resources to do things, does that mean your men leaked the information?"

    Zain shook his head. He knew they had big misconceptions but he chose to solve them one by one upon their question, "She has her own team, small but too smart. I have only helped her with some cyber hacking," That is releasing pictures without leaving a trace to hack them.

    "Professional help of meeting high profile men" Such as arranging men to meet shareholders of Amiah entertainment.

    "Stealing." Arranging local thugs to steal the mobiles to destroy her videos.

    "And Importantly, erasing proof of her presence in a public area."

    Dax summarized in simple words, "All in all, she doesn''t trust people who could spill out her name with money or power. You arrange men who don''t speak a word and ambush themselves after work."

    Zain just smirked in response as eptance.

    Shawn nodded and asked next after ncing at Aaron sitting on an armchair, "If Leon Harmon isn''t the key person of the whole situation, who is he?... Or she?"

    The three expectantly looked at Zain for an answer but saw shake his head. "Apparently, I know as much as you guys know or a step ahead."

    Zain knew they might not believe but it was the fact. He then briefed why he doesn''t know, "Pumpkin had tried to tell me twice about what happened with her. Both the times she could only tell till she went to the club with Grace Wells. After it, she ended up in the hospital weakening her heartbeats and hard to breathe."

    Aaron nodded in eptance because he had seen her struggling by remembering those incidences. Dax and Shawn who weren''t ready to believe saw Aaron trusting Zain''s words so they understood it was true.

    ''So nobody knows anything.'' This reality was a little hard for them to digest.

    Silence enveloped them for a few seconds diving in their own thoughts before Aaron chose to ask the three, "How did you all leave her alone right at the same time without feeling anything suspicious?"

 Chapter 154 - True Colors

    When the silence enveloped, Aaron gazed at each one of their reactions before asking the three to confirm whether the information he had is urate or missing details.

    Their meeting wasn''t only because Zain and Aarvi wanted to see and meet each other face to face but also to gather the information that they didn''t know and also to analyze more about the situation in a clearer way.

    "How did you all leave her alone right at the same time without feeling anything suspicious?" He asked and saw the trio deeply sigh in regret.

    Aaron mes himself because nine years back, he didn''t only leave her alone and went to country S, when he returned, he was two dayste to visit Grandfather Kelly due to his mother''s funeral and post burial rituals.

    Then why three are repenting? Aaron wanted to know the reason if in case it could lead him to further the investigation process.

    Shawn cked on the couch telling the other two, "Bro doesn''t know what happened."

    Zain spoke after Shawn but his tone had lost its charmced with regret, "Our need, insecurity, escapism is the result of that day."

    Aaron noticed Zain''s gaze and realized Zain''s need, Dax''s insecurity, and Shawn''s escapism made them leave the Mocon city falling into the ploy that was created for them to send them away from Aarvi.

    <em>''Then what about Aarvi''s grandfather?''</em>

    <em>''Why does somebody have to create such a big just for Ava Kelly?''</em>

    <em>''What did Aarvi do that attracted such disaster for her?''</em> Yet, they just knew Ava wouldn''t have wronged anybody.

    --- Three years back ---

    Zain Kelly lost his father when was at the age of neen. His mother was bedridden right after it. He was only twenty-one when he got to know his mother has a terminal illness.

    He was busy searching for a doctor to extend her mother''s life due to life-limiting disease and also with his job as a new trainee. He was failing to get an appointment with a famous doctor for three whole years with his uncountable tries and connections.

    Then Ava returned to the city and started her business. He had met her in the country S a few times and he was happy that she had changed for good but he forgot her weakness towards her parents.

    When she wanted to move out of her parent''s ce and stay alone. Her budget for her stay was too little to save each penny for the business hence she didn''t have a good locality in hand. As soon as he got to know about her n, he straight objected to the idea of hers due to the safety.

    Even though she was ready to share a t with Dax and Shawn, Zain didn''t allow her by urately knowing how her parents would create a ruckus for her. In fact, even her grandfather didn''t agree with her.

    The Kelly mansion was too far and she didn''t have time to waste on travel, she had a choice of staying with Zain and his mother but most of the time his mother would be hospitalized and he would be on work at an irregr time.

    Zain didn''t want her to stress her out with his mother''s health with her business so Ava again settled back in the vi of her parents who didn''t care if she is home or not. At least the neighborhood was safe and pretty near to the work.

    Of course, her n was to move to the nearest apartment once Skr has a strong foundation.

    He was out on duty and returned when she broke the news, "Apple Pie, I am getting married." Then he saw her smile to say, "Mom and Dad are so happy these days."

    He didn''t know if her parents really changed but he knew she was only happy with the thought of her parents being happy. "Pumpkin, focus on your career, no need to get married so early."

    She knew why he was serious about it, but her response was, "Mom and Dad are thrilled. They are excitedly preparing everything themselves. They even asked me to rest and enjoy, they are taking care of everything."

    Zain wasn''t convinced at all and he was angry, very much displeased by seeing her blindly follow her parents. "You are getting married, not your parents. What''s wrong with you? You are just bloody twenty-one."

    However, Ava sat straight and tried to convince him, "I know I am twenty-one but I don''t love anyone. Marrying a stranger now orter doesn''t matter at all."

    "A stranger?" Zain lost his cool, "Have you ever met him? At least saw his picture? If your parents are selling you off to a cripple, are you going to cryter?"

    Ava was taken aback by the outburst but she was still convinced, "They are from the Hays family. That guy was at home with his parents. Even though I didn''t see his face clearly, he must be sightable and he was walking and talking normally."

    Zain really wanted to punch somebody''s face hearing her say she didn''t see his face, "Were you shy?" He controlled and asked, hoping to hear yes.

    "Shy for what?" She guilelessly asked without understanding why she should be shy.

    Zain held her arm, threw her out of the study room, "Sit there. Don''t dare to move from there?"

    Then he had checked about Vance Hays, Nothing was wrong with the data, Vance was mild and soft, his friends'' circle was praiseworthy so Zain cooled down hoping Vance would look after her well.

    Zain didn''t expect anything from Vance, he didn''t care if Vance could love his sister, he just wanted him to respect her, give her space and hear her opinion. Nothing else.

    Never been loved by her parents, love was something that''s written in books, sung in songs, and watched in movies so he cooled down himself knowing his stubborn sister wouldn''t step back for a ''superficial thing'' as love.

    When he sat back with her, he calmly asked, "Do you know why your parents suddenly started loving you?"

    Even though he saw her gloomy there was still hope in her tone, "They want to use Hays family reputation for their improvement in thepany. At least, they will treat me well inter days too because of it."

    She wasn''t dumb as he thought. She was letting them push her despite knowing why they were standing with her. What could he do when she already knows the reality and epts it?

    He supported only for her happiness. Probably he should have also kept an eye on Vance Hays, then he would have had a strong reason to stop her, or even drag her away from her parents.

    The wedding got canceled, by the time he went to fetch her from the room, her parents had shown their nasty true colors throwing all the curses right in front of her pretentious school friends who didn''t help her but despise and leave.

    He had seen her bing numb to her parents'' curses walking out like a lifeless doll that lost all its enchantment. However, it didn''t end there. Hayden was threatening the Hays family and their behavior but the Hays family heard her parents so they med her too.

    "Haha... No doubt why you all wanted to marry her off so soon. She is a jinx, she gued my son. If anything- if anything happens to him, I am going to make you suffer��"

    Hays parents and elders took the upper hand due to her own parents. Seeing her leave hearing them all, Madam Hays was infuriated by the ignorance and pped her. Zain could only manage to save her from the next strike.

    Swollen cheek with a lost aim, she walked out without a word. Dax and Zain had followed her repeatedly trying to speak.

    She only reacted when she remembered she didn''t have a mobile, "My mobile."

    Dax ran to get it, Zain followed her all the way to Skr''s three-floor office. "Brother Zain, you were right." That''s all she said before locking herself in her office room.

    Zain has to return to look after his mother so he was prepared to leave once Dax reaches.

    Seeing Dax''s knuckles hurt, "Who did you punch?"

    "Who else? Dum Dum''s useless father and that Hays''s man was holding grandfather''s cor, if grandfather hadn''t stopped me, I would have broken his bone." Dax said through gritted teeth.

    Asking him to take care of himself and Ava, Zain stayed with his mother in the hospital.

    He soon got to know, there was a huge fight between Ava''s parents and her grandfather due to fake photos delivered at home.

    He wanted to check on what was happening with his Pumpkin and how she was doing but got a call from the doctor''s assistant that her mother got an appointment and a chance to get treatment by the best-known doctor.

    They needed to leave as quickly as possible else they would lose the chance.

    Stuck between two, he had informed Ava about his mother''s treatment, his schedule and he might be out of the country for a pretty long time.

    He knew he was prioritizing his mother over Ava but he couldn''t neglect his mother''s health. The displeasure he expected to see didn''te but Ava wanted to join him for a little changeover.

    "How about Ie with you? I will help you look after aunty."The weak ailing voice of Ava undoubtedly hurt him. Ava added, "I feel suffocated here, I need a change too."

 Chapter 155 - Devastating

    "No Pumpkin." Zain turned down because they will stay in hospital and her mood was already quite upset to leave her alone in a hotel or new city.

    "I-" Probably she wanted to request or ask again but she gave up.

    Zain could say she was giving up having any expectations for everyone and stopped hoping for a good but he didn''t agree, "If youe with us, you will repeatedly think of your parents." He was actually d thinking she didn''t love Vance Hays and she wasn''t affected by him but her parents.

    "You can keep yourself busy with work and unload from Dax too. I will keep calling you, alright?" He expected a few words but all he got was a response of bobbling of her head side to side in eptance.

    He didn''t allow her to drop him off at the airport either and it became thest words of hers. Then he flew away to grab the chance to save his mother a little longer.

    He had gotten her to call, too many times but he was in the hospital, it waste into the night so the mobile was in silent mode and missed all her calls.

    By the time he got to know, she was missing over a night and half a day. He left his mother under the care of a nurse and booked the earliest flight but he got to know Mocon is locked down due to terrorism and all the flights were canceled.

    He was dyed by two days and when he returned, he got nothing.

    --- Dax ---

    Skr was too new to the business and each day was too crucial. Due to the wedding, Ava was working day and night managing everything so Dax voluntarily chose to meet clients forcing her to do office work.

    Unquestioningly, he didn''t want her to have a loveless marriage. However seeing happy yammering her parents were happy, he or Shawn had no voice but sigh and support her unwillingly.

    Dax was meeting many clients or otherpany heads who are from rich, strong family backgrounds. Some mocked him for having high dreams, someughed at him but Shawn and Ava were there to keep him strong.

    It is an unsaid truth that people don''t believe or ept just a ''Nobody'' could be big in the business and Dax was from amon background with no prominent family name.

    Even though he was positive, encouraged by his friends, he always had uncertainty and fear that he might pull down the future of Skr due to his identity as no one special.

    He was looked down on to the extent he wanted to give up and be a normal employee and send Ava ahead and make her the face of Skr.

    It wasn''t a problem at all, Ava was confident, beautiful, and from the rich family background. Importantly she was also ready to do his part of the work but she didn''t.

    She wasn''t afraid nor wanted to hide, Ava and Shawn encouraged him, pushed up, lifted him each time saying let''s prove family name is nothing but a useless adornment to our name.

    In theing days, as much as positively he took the rejection, he would hear those clients say behind his back as <em>''He is no one.''</em> Some said behind the back and some on his face, it would sting him.

    <em>''Would I have a better future if he too had an influential renowned family name?''</em> He always thought after hearing them.

    During a struggle with himself, Ava''s wedding approached and he heard Shawn''s sister met with an ident. He had been to the hospital to be a moral support to Shawn but they heard Ariel Rivas was brain dead.

    Having no heart to disturb Ava''s mood during the wedding, they hid it from her and Shawn gave a reason as he is busy whenever she asked.

    On the day of the wedding, Shawn lied as he was ill and asked his mother to lie to her so that she doesn''t run to him leaving the wedding.

    Without Shawn, Dax couldn''t go to his Dum Dum when other girls surrounded her. If he alone dawdled around the bride, it would spoil her name through the filthy mouths so he just stayed in the wedding hall to wait for the wedding ceremony but got the news of <em>''The groom isn''ting.''</em>

    Why? What? He had many more questions but didn''t have an answer.

    That''s the day he had witnessed the real environment Ava grew up in and why she always asked them to teach every simple thing including cycling. To be fact, he had thought her parents never let her work hard treating her like a fragile delicate girl.

    The happy, innocent Dum Dum of his had too much pain which she always hid and lied to them as her parents were busy with the business.

    He understood pompous family names and richness doesn''t bring happiness. He was d to realize he had loving parents without ostentation. Now he wanted to prove that a person, his talents, and determination are needed for a sessful life.

    During his insecurity and urge to prove himself, a big project client came forward to sign with them, even though it was manageable by Skr, Ava didn''t like to invest in the project.

    Misunderstanding her mood as down and she needed time, he went ahead to prove his worth so he agreed to the client and flew to the farthest city of the country. Helpless, Ava let him do because the project still had potential even though it was out of her n.

    Little did he expect he was going to a ce where it was hard to get awork.

    As soon as he went to thework coverage area, his number was flooded with Shawn, Zain, and Grandfather Kelly''s number asking the same thing, <em>''Is Ava with you?''</em>

    And a message from Ava to encourage him before his meeting with the client,<em> [Be confident. I am always with you.]</em>

    Even though it was a message to encourage him before she went missing, that message had kept him going for nine-plus months, having no idea if she was alive or dead.

    He had no idea Shawn knew Ava was in aa hence he repeatedly stressed him to work harder and don''t let down Ava when she returns.

    Hence, all he did was to follow the long-term n Ava had drafted to hold the footing in the business industries as he waited for her.

    --- Shawn --

    Shawn''s life was miserable. He practically lived in a mansion of misery.

    As Dax, he had objected too but gave in to Ava and unwillingly supported her as he continued to manage Hignd club and restaurant and his passion as Disco jockey.

    Hardly endured any problems in life, if he had an obstacle, one or the other one would help him to tackle it. His life was pretty smoothpared to the other two friends of his.

    But life tests you at unpredictable modes. He was excitedly preparing for his Little heart''s wedding, Aaron''s return when he got the devastating news. His cousin, Ariel Rivas got into a drunk and driving ident.

    By the time he rushed to the hospital, the doctor announced her brain was dead and she was kept alive by the machine.

    He loved his sister and knowing the brain dead is the same as the dead. Twenty-one years young man didn''t know how to react to it other than getting angry at the doctor for being inefficient.

    His mother, Megan, and Aaron''s mother who were of medical background could easily understand the case and were crying in anguish for losing the princess, precious daughter of the family.

    Shawn had to be with them letting other elders take care and find the solution. He didn''t let the matter reach Ava, with the help of Dax, he hid everything from her to help her celebrate her wedding without being sad.

    Aaron who got to know about the ident of his younger sister booked a ticket back to Mocon which needed the flight change in another country that consumed time.

    Aaron had reached half distance when his grandfather asked him to meet a surgeon and bring him hence he had to fly to another country.

    During this time, Ava had her wedding and Shawn had to be with his family so he didn''t attend the wedding managing with a lie.

    The whole process of reaching the doctor, reading reports took five days for Aaron to run between different countries.

    In Mocon, Ava''s wedding was canceled.

    Shawn was too stressed out seeing two of the girls who he treasured had an ugly fate suffering and thedies who he respected were weeping every single day.

    He wanted to look after each one but failed, he couldn''t save his sister nor could undo what happened with Ava or relieve the pain his mother and aunty were in.

    He was too helpless, stressed, worried. It seemed like all his life difficulties reached him at once.

    He had thought, once Aaron returns to Mocon, he could lighten up or share it with him or feel a little relieved without knowing another overwhelming grief was waiting for them.

 Chapter 156 - Barbaric

    When Shawn desperately needed emotional strength and waited for Aaron, Aaron''s mother, who sneakily left the mansion to see her daughter in the hospital, was weeping and driving by herself without considering her sensitive mood and emotional imbnce.

    She had a cruel fate, she met in a brutal ident and spot death.

    As though one wasn''t enough, the Rivas family lost two lives in a row. Grandmother Rivas and Megan had fainted, unable to bear the shock, and hospitalized.

    Shawn was clueless, he didn''t know what to do, he wanted to leave everything, run far away just to check he was just imagining everything. Those were too much to handle for him and he was afraid by the thought of what if another one dies.

    His life turned upside down in just a week, his life of cidke with the fun on top of it suddenly changed to a dangerous water vortex taking away his happiness filling with unbearable agony.

    Aaron, who was weed to the death of his mother and sister, had to be the pir of support to the family once Shawn broke out.

    The beloved sister breathing with support, his big mom buried, his brother looked soulless, Big father; Connor was in agony, Karsen was running between doctors for Megan, his mother, and Ariel. Jordan was using all his connections to find a solution to the brain dead person.

    Shawn felt lonely and helpless. He wanted his friends to share but one was suffering and another wasn''t in the city. Shawn didn''t want to increase Ava''s pain so he didn''t inform about his family''s situation either. His school friends were rich people who were only meant to be together for parties.

    During that time, he got to know a potential club in another city was closing down and on sale. He needed an escape from all the pain, heartaches so decided to immerse himself in opening a new branch of Hignd club and restaurant. He left Mocon without informing anybody to stay alone to collect himself.

    He was drunk senseless when he got a call from Ava, he hadn''t let her talk and cried out about what happened in his family without knowing she was running for her life.

    Ludicrous thing was, she still heard him, coaxed him, and asked him to rest.

    Even though he wasn''t in Mocon, he could have at least made arrangements or sent her to Rivas mansion and saved her.

    Then his brother became too mysterious and unfriendly. It was like he was pressing down his anger too much and might burst out too soon hence Shawn didn''t dare to ask for help to find Ava or ask what he should do.

    Then all Rivas family members were summoned to the hospital immediately at night and Aaron demanded his sister''s heart.

    Shawn objected with his grandfather while Connor, father of Ariel, had agreed by knowing she is Aaron''s Cupcake. Karsen agreed because he knew it was no use to keep Ariel alive because the dead brain never gets life. Simrly, Megan had no objection and Grandmother was in the countryside.

    Angry, why his brother asked the heart of his sister to an unknown person, he had barged inside the operation theater. His whole world felt like crashing down seeing his Little Heart''s brutal state he could never imagine.

    Painful purple bruises, grotesque cuts, horrifying deep wounds, an oxygen mask covering half of her face, stagnant removed heart lying on a tray, her open chest connected to the blood pumping machine, many monitoring machines around her continuously beeping.

    It was a sight even a strong-hearted person would lose hisposure and faint.

    Shawn was dizzy, he was failing to think anything or move an inch, He didn''t know if he wanted to look away or see her but his eyes pulled to the frightful sight. He couldn''t believe his beautiful Little Heart was lying there.

    His breath had twitched, his whole body trembled uncontrobly as tears were rolling down unstoppable before he copsed on the floor and wailed. He didn''t know if his tumultuous agonizing cry was only for his Little Heart or due to the other two lives but he shouted, screamed unable to absorb why three women ended up so barbaric.

    The nurse and other doctor rushed to help him and Aaron entered to toss him out thinking he was scared by seeing his Cupcake''s state.

    Aaron was taking him out with another doctor when Shawn kept mumbling <em>''Little Heart.''</em> Aaron ignored him and heard his father utter, "Dad agreed and left." before he saw Shawn. "Shawn!"

    Karsen and Megan ran over to them and held Shawn quickly. Megan''s brows knitted hard and pronounced what Shawn was mumbling, "Little what? Shawn, Why are you saying Little Heart? Shawn, what happened to GiggleMug?"

    <em>''Little Heart!?''</em> Aaron realized his Cupcake is Shawn''s Little Heart. However, his priority was to quickly transnt the heart else he would lose his Cupcake too.

    He was ready to run to the operation theater to arrange for the heart operation but Shawn, who got back to senses, clutched his hand and pleaded, "Save my Little Heart. Aren''t you an awardee cardiologist? Save her, please."

    All had left hopes including other doctors, hearing one wanting his Cupcake alive, it seemed that he was even more energized and determined to give his all to save his Cupcake.

    Hugging his little brother, Aaron had assured him and instructed him to hide her identity and information from everyone.

    Later days, he helped his brother to look after his Little Heart and kept pushing Dax''s spirit, hoping one day his Little Heart would wake up fromatose.

    Shawn considerably limited himself from drinking alcohol due to two reasons. His sister died due to a drunk-drive and he missed listening to his Little Heart for drinking senselessly.

    ....

    Shawn looked away from three men wiping a rolling tear with the backhand, "I am sorry, I-"

    Zain who was clenching his fist the whole time released it, "Don''t be, I anyway wanted to know it."

    Dax patted his back but didn''t speak. If he had seen what Shawn witnessed, he might have broken down too and he wouldn''t be so strong to run the business, should he be d that Shawn kept him in the dark? His little anger of hiding it from him obviously erased.

 Chapter 157 - Devil Dum DumEvil Bun

    Dax and Zain too admired Aaron like Shawn. Their respect for him was above par especially after hearing Shawn. They couldn''t even imagine how strong he had to stand and perform surgeries after surgery on the woman he loved.

    However, both had regrets too. Dax hadn''t believed Aaronpletely and Zain had raised Aaron''s problems.

    Even though Aarvi understands and doesn''t hold any of them responsible for her ill fate, they couldn''t stop ming themselves.

    On the other hand, Aaron couldn''t understand why he kept hearing a hum of a song from the kitchen that was at quite a distance from the living hall. But it made him more miserable.

    Aaron had a long list to me himself. If he had cared more about Shawn in country S instead of drowning himself in the study by ignoring the world, he probably would have met his Cupcake there. If he had shown little interest in social media and checked Shawn''s post, he would have got to see her. If he had tried to know Little Heart who Shawn always adored nonstop, he probably would have known her.

    The worst part of everything was, he numerous times knew Dax and Little Heart of Shawn were at his apartment door or parking lot whenever Shawn visited him on his birthday or other days.

    All he needed to do was peek out or agree to celebrate his birthday with Shawn''s friends or ask him to call his friends inside or attend Shawn''s birthday party.

    She was so near him yet so far. If he hadn''t shown his back to the world, would they be living better? He had thought he showed his back to the world for his Cupcake but he forgot his Cupcake is one in that world.

    But all of those were ifs of the past and nothing can be changed.

    Aaron broke the silence after some time, "Were you guys fooled with the work, or were they sessful?"

    Zain was moreposed than the other two so he responded, "Apparently, nothing was fake. I got to meet the doctor, Shawn registered the first branch, Dax got the project. It wasn''t suspicious back then. I got no proof even when I investigated ."

    Again silence was enveloping, Aarvi exited the kitchen holding a big tray of four sses and light snacks. "Aaron..." She called being careful of the tray''s weight, taking short little steps.

    Her melodious voice stretching a word instantly calmed the four men pulling them out of their endless distress.

    The past is over, Ava Kelly is Aarvi Evans, a sly, scheming woman who is too alert of her surroundings. All they need to do is just stand beside her while she rules.

    Aaron quickly reacted seeing her carrying the four tall hignd sses and different snack tes in arge tray that looked bigger than her. He reached her and chided. "Why are you carrying heavy? You should have called me or maids?" He quickly carried the te leaving her relieved from the weight.

    Aarvi just giggled and followed him to the living hall to see all having fake smiles and ready to tease her. She guessed what they might have talking but she didn''t want to make them awkward.

    So she cheerfully asked, "Why don''t you guys help me in the kitchen?"

    Shawn and Dax raised their hands, folded the palm down at the wrist, facing the backhand to her, and waved as they uttered together, "Shoo... Shoo... Shoo shoo��"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Zain chuckled seeing her at a loss of words looking at two men who were shooing her away like a dog on the street.

    She looked around and grabbed the vase before jumping over the couch and chased after two, "Gormless men, stay right there if you dare."

    Zain and Aaron could only smile seeing her purposefully changing their mood, The former reminded her after a few seconds, "Pumpkin, kitchen��"

    He had just uttered, "Catch" Aarvi threw the vase at him and ran to the kitchen causing two to chuckle and say, "Evil Dum Dum, don''t you dare feed us roasted spoiled food."

    Then three bantered, one from the kitchen door and two from the living hall leaving the other two men speechless and the maids entertained in their room.

    ---

    After fifteen minutes of fierce verbal battling, the duo noticed the other two men enjoying mocktails and snacks prepared by their friend. They quickly yet silently in elegance took the tray to their couch cing it between them causing Zain to chuckle.

    "Excuse me." Aaron''s emotionless voice sounded and he elegantly stood up and walked towards the kitchen.

    "Kitchen Romance!?" Shawn guessed in curiosity.

    "Sneaking?" Dax probed.

    Zain was speechless hearing them nning to sneak peek at the couple.

    "Brother Zain, do you want toe?" Shawn asked excitedly as they stood up.

    "I like food more than dog food." Zain stood up and circled his finger around indicating he is going on a mansion tour.

    "Boring!" The duo eximed before going to the kitchen. They weren''t going for dog food but to see how they behave with each other.

    The opening scene was Aarvi''s both hands were paused which were ready to marinate the chicken, Aaron was holding his ss at her lips to help her drink the cocktail leaning on the kitchen counter.

    Seeing their gentle and yfulness, they instantly felt themselves full of dog food. However, they saw Aarvi snapping her fingers and calling them out from hiding.

    "How dare you guys spy on us?" She demanded after drinking.

    Standing visible, "No one likes a fiercedy, behave Dum Dum."

    "Little Heart, be a coquettish littledy." He posed for her.

    Aarvi smirked an evil one, wickedness craving her expression, bloodthirsty in the eyes as she lifted the butcher knife, "How about I chop you delicately on the chopping board?" Her voice was mysterious and dark.

    ''Thud'' the knife sliced themb meat into two before her voice continued, "I will prep the meat and serve it as juicy, tender grilled meat." She let out evilughter gazing sharply at the two men who gulped their non-existent saliva.

    <em>''Why does it feel like she is really going to chop us?''</em>

    <em>''Is she really pranking?''</em>

    Her expression or voice didn''t seem like she was making fun. If she is acting, it''s unbelievably hard to guess and she looked like a ughterer when she traced her slender finger at the sharp edge of the knife.

    "Heh?" She smirked.

    Shawn and Dax ran away with the tails between legs without forgetting to exim, "Devil Dum Dum."

    "Evil Bun."

    How much ever scary Aarvi might try to look, the man who was standing next to her was still enticed by her expression. Wrapping his arm around her, Aaron lifted her to sit on the countertop as Aarvi left the knife on the chopping board to be careful of hurting him.

    "Are you seducing me?" He trapped her between his arms as he closed the distance between them.

 Chapter 158 - An Immortal Without Fear

    <em>''Are you seducing me?''</em> The man left her speechless as he tried to tease her.

    Aarvi: ?

    What in the world looks like she was seducing anybody? She was trying to scare them and practice the feel of bloodlust.

    She pushed his shoulder to make him stand straight and demanded, "Aaron Rivas, just tell me, do you have a problem with your brain? When I actually tried to seduce you so many times, you were calm as a m. Now I am trying to scare you all, you got the thought of seduction."

    Aaron tucked her short strands of hair behind her ear as he responded, "Scary? But you looked sexy."

    <em>''Oh ho, Aaron likes fierceness, no doubt he didn''t touch the sweet littledy.''</em> She thought assuming herself.

    Her mind soon wandered to seducing Aaron holding a fruit knife.

    --- Her imagination ---

    Pinning him on the kitchen countertop, her left hand was pressing on the counter to support herself while the other hand held the knife tracing the edge on his neckline.

    She had a lopsided smile carrying the hunger to eat to the beauty who was trapped under her. She was ready to spoil him in her name by her sensual touches making the gorgeous man hypnotized by her.

    Moving the knife up his neck, she lifted his chin up to gaze at his eyes to see the eagerness and desire filling his eyes.

    To make him yearn for her, her breath assaulted the smooth skin of his breathtaking face. She was ecstatic to get the reaction noticing his ears turned red.

    ''Aarvi...'' His seductive groan escaped his lips to ask her to stop, unable to control.

    A satisfied smile craved on her face but she wanted to torture him more.

    The sharp edge of the knife trailed on his body down the neck tugging each button of his white shirt letting him feel the cold back edge of the knife and the cool air of the room.

    His delicious abs under her were too tempting asking for the attention...

    "I have hands too..."

    --- End of imagination ---

    <em>''I have hands?''</em> She repeated it in her mind and realized why he would let her assault him if she sessfully seduced him, then <em>''what will he do with the hands?''</em>

    She didn''t have the answer. She could only manage to imagine the facial reaction, <em>''I can''t pin his hands down, I have to support myself and hold the knife, then?''</em> She questioned herself.

    <em>''Why do movies only show as the girl under the man? They aren''t even detailed, I should search on the inte when I get time.''</em> She decided to herself then her lips twitched.

    <em>''It''s my imagination, how did Aaron distract me out of it?''</em> Then her gaze focused on the man in front of her who was trying hard to suppress hisughter, guessing urately she works in her imagination before trying it on him without actually knowing the whole process and after effect of seduction.

    However, "I know you have two hands." She said calmly without knowing her face had turned red as a luscious cherry.

    Aaron let out a throaty chuckle pinching her cheek, "You want to try? I promise I will not touch you as you imagined."

    Guessing as she was imagining didn''t find it odd but,<em> ''How the hell did he know I missed the detail of it?''</em> She lied darting her eyes towards the microwave oven purposefully, "What try? I was thinking, what should I imagine?" She acted guilelessly.

    Aaron caught her white lie but only chuckled without revealing it. "Then let me hear what you were thinking?"

    <em>''Oh yeah, he distracted me with the sexy and seduction. I want bloodlust.''</em> She quickly diverted her focus to the main point, she wanted to look like a bloodthirsty creature else how was she going to scare and reach hering goal.

    "Did I look like a sexy cold-blooded vampire?"

    Aaron acted like he was thinking and shook his head faintly, "You just looked sexy."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She wasn''t happy with the sexy even if it sounded like apliment. She wanted to be a cold-bloodeddy, a vampire is better.

    "Will you consider a vampire or cold-blooded if I have bloodstain on my lips?" She seriously asked to know if she needed some deep makeup to get into the character better.

    Aaron yed her to see if she would agree, "I think you need a sharp long four canines. Shall I arrange them for you?"

    "Canines!?" Aarvi gazed at his serious face of advice,<em> ''Is he taking me for a fool? I am not going for cosy. Aaron Rivas, good try.''</em>

    Aarvi started her award-winning acting, her jaws dropped a bit at the mistake of her nning, and slowly nodded at the realization with her eyes wide and brows arched up beautifully. She grinned at her mistake, "I missed the detail."

    Then she smiled with satisfaction that curled her eyes to crescent with a pleasant curve of her lips "Good that I have you, please ask your men to get them for me."

    Aaron''s lips twitched and imagined her with canines.<em> ''It''s going to be fun if it''s only me watching it.''</em> He had just thought, Aarvi ced her forearms on his shoulder and locked her fingers behind his nape.

    "When they get it, please help me put them on and show me how a vampire should look and behave. Please..." She blinked her eyes tilting her eyes as she sweetly requested.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi saw him lost in his thoughts imagining himself so she continued in her storytelling dreamy voice, "I can ask somebody to be a prop so that you can show me where and how to bite near the neck."

    As though hypnotized, Aaron actually imagined but biting his Cupcake.

    Aarvi noticed his Adam''s apple move so she asked, "Will you suck my blood dry? I will take myst breath in your arms." She didn''t know why, but she really felt he imagined her as his prey.

    "What!?" Aaron came out of his dreand imagining Aarvi paling in his arms because of him. He flicked on her head harder before pulling her cheek, "I see, you are fooling me back."

    Even though he guessed she might discern he was fooling her, he didn''t expect her to do the same for him.

    "Ouch ouch ouch, it hurts..." Aarvi shrugged his hand and let him rub her cheek that had turned bright red.

    "Then what? I am not going to a school costume event or theme party. I want to give the vibe as I am living after death, an immortal without fear and might kill if provoked." Aarvi revealed her uing n.

    <em>''Who is her next target?''</em> Aaron tried to think.

 Chapter 159 - Fourteen

    In front of Aarvi''s bedroom.

    After running away from the kitchen, Dax and Shawn went toin to Zain who stood frozen in front of Aarvi''s room.

    They could feel his mood was off and it was still hard for him to ept his sweet little Pumpkin changed herself, she hardly shows her true self and loathes her own innocence. However, they didn''t let their mood down and chose to cheer the man.

    "Brother Zain��" Shawn grimly called.

    Dax whinged, "Your Pumpkin is vile. She wants to chop us and grill us to tender and juicy meat."

    Shawn overreacted, "She eats human meat. A living demon!!"

    Zain chuckled, ncing at them exaggerating. He pointed to her room andmented, "Her room is more masculine than any men''s room."

    Dax hummed while Shawn saw Laze majestically patrolling inside and pointed, "Even that bratty cat is heartless like my Little Heart."

    Dax doesn''t like the purs of the cat so he chose to stay away. Zain watched the cat''s intense gaze of its green eyes as though they were intruders.

    Then Zain turned to two men, "Let me hear..."

    Shawn grinned and Dax asked, "Now Dum Dum is hiding herself attacking inconspicuously, what if they get to know her presence? Is she permanently going to hide?"

    "She is meant to shine in the business world," Shawn grumbled.

    Zain patted his shoulder as he moved towards the entertainment room, "Pumpkin''s n was never to hide but attack face to face."

    "Huh?" Shawn was confused, "Then why is she concealing?"

    Zain casually nced at the duo and revealed, "Well being of you three and the useless Kelly family."

    Dax rubbed his forehead thinking of everything, her farsightedness is excellent but it was deeper trouble for herself.

    Shawn worded out, "She is inconspicuous to avoid us being the target of Leon Harmon."

    Zain hummed and added which the duo already knew, "Leon Harmon isn''t a yer of healthypetition. He is a dirty scumbag who goes to any length to win what he wants. He kidnaps, threatens, kills other''s family members or their loved ones to win. He is a control freak because he wants to win on everything."

    Zain leaned on the ss wall of the entertainment room watching the swimming pool and artificial waterfalls. The scenery, the architecture, and the modern aesthetic of the mansion could easily make it a dream home for anybody that even he liked.

    Zain continued after the pause, "Leon Harmon can''t reach me. As much as her life is in danger, your lives might be on the line if he gets to know Pumpkin is ying him like puppet attached to the strings. This is the reason she didn''t want to associate with you guys after beingatose and acted like she forgot you all in the beginning."

    Zain who noticed the waterfall architecture carefully for sometime, walked out of the room to go near it. Shawn and Dax didn''t know how to handle her proposition, <em>''Then will she be hidden till Leon Harmon is beaten? What if they go face to face unexpectedly?''</em>

    The more they tried to clear, they were having new and differentplex questions. Shawn strode faster to catch up with Zain and asked, "Is she permanently going to be in ambush?"

    Zain paused and spoke when Shawn stood in front of him, "This is the main reason she doesn''t want you guys to know much. The more you guys worry about her ns, she will impute herself."

    Her life bing the problem for somebody is what she doesn''t like so Zain hoped Dax and Shawn would be the same with Aarvi.

    Zain faintly smiled seeing Shawn''s faint angry face, "She will ask us if she needs help. Believe me, she will do it. Hence enjoy your life forgetting all these." He again walked towards the pool with Shawn in tow.

    Shawn understood Zain''s words but he grumbled climbing the stairs to reach the top of the waterfalls, "You didn''t answer my question."

    Zain sighed in resignation and responded, "Nope, she is waiting for something. Then she will unmask her presence."

    Shawn discerned Zain doesn''t know it and curiously saw what Zain was trying to do. His eyes widened when he noticed a stone move which didn''t look moveable. "Brother Zain, how did you know it?" He sat down and pushed his hand inside.

    Zain blurted out, "Wait..." But he was toote.

    By that time Shawn had pulled his hand out holding a ck bracelet, "What''s wrong?"

    Zain sat down looking speechlessly at Shawn. His Pumpkin isn''t innocent naive anymore. Even if they keep the bracelet back, she will clearly know it was moved and she was too smart to realize he was the one who got that spot but not Shawn.

    However, he even knows Aarvi will definitely guess, he wasn''t the one who moved the bracelet.

    He was there to meet and greet her. He didn''t want her to think he was there to scrutinize her things. "Shawn Rivas, why did you be Director of Rivas securities?"

    Shawn paused while checking on the bracelet and responded, "I wanted to give a helping hand for Bro and to protect Little Heart."

    "Yet you haven''t learned that you shouldn''t leave a clue anywhere and whatever you do. Especially when you find such secret things." Zain sighed and pulled his hand to check the bracelet.

    The shiny reflective bracelet dazzled under sunlight. It was a ckva stone beaded bracelet with a metallic ck crown charm but there was a gap for a single bead in the string.

    Shawn, who was thinking about the hidden bracelet, didn''t bother about Zain''sment and discerned, "Brother Zain, this bracelet signifies the ones who Little Heart is going to avenge. One bead is removed which means the end of Grace Wells. Are there fourteen more? Who are they? Who is the crown?"

    Zain too guessed the same as Shawn. He held the crown falling into deep thought guessing the crown and other beads.

    Dax who reached them had heard Shawn''s voice, he noticed the bracelet and spoke his mind, "That ck metallic crown turns ck over time. The crown is Dum Dum, either she will destroy the beads and give color to her life or be one in them turning ck else loses her life."

    Shawn: "..."

    <em>''What the hell! how did he even think of it?''</em>

    Zain hummed to Dax''s theory and disyed the crown. "Woah!!" Shawn eximed looking at the crown changing color in the light or sunlight or maybe the temperature.

    Dax probed the important question, "Who are fourteen more?"

 Chapter 160 - The Main Culprits

    Dax probed the important question to Shawn and Zain, "Who are fourteen more?"

    <em>''Fourteen!?''</em> Shawn couldn''t believe Aarvi faced so much unfairness from the world when all she wanted was everyone''s happiness.

    Dax continued leaning on the rock nearby, "Leon Harmon, Vance Hays, Billy Craft. What about Hays family members? Dn Harmon? Her parents? We only know three."

    Zain shook his head and recounted, "Leon Harmon, Dn Harmon, Billy Craft, Vance Hays, Madam Hays, Master Hays, President Hays. I don''t know seven more."

    The duo didn''t find it amusing hearing Hays family members. They were the ones who framed her sl*t when they clearly knew she wasn''t such a girl and Vance was the one who slept around with another woman.

    "Aeon and Sean?" Shawn asked without understanding why she wasted time on them.

    Dax answered to let Shawn know, "Aeon Harmon is to control Leon Harmon. She wanted Sean for the same but he turned out to be filthy like his elder brother." How could he forget the theory of vision she taught him.

    Shawn: "..."

    Zain again agreed to Dax''s theory and added, "Actually she wants to make Aeon Harmon and Sean Harmon strong enough to run the conglomerate once Leon Harmon is dethroned. By the looks, Sean Harmon might join the bracelet if he goes rampage when Pumpkin reveals her identity."

    Dax and Shawn looked at each other and chuckled. "Brother Zain, what did you feed her when she was growing up?"

    "Her theory and ideas just go above my head."

    "And she is working too."

    "She helps my bro."

    "And romancing too."

    The duo continued to rant when Zain kept the bracelet in its ce and stood up. Shawn realized something and changed, "Brother Zain, how did you know about this? Little Heart told you?" He pointed at the stone socket.

    Zain shook his head, "I had heard water flow and stone movement when Pumpkin was talking to me on a call so I guessed."

    Shawn and Dax: "..."

    Both realized the attentiveness they should have to analyze the things as they followed Zain. Thest one specified, "Pumpkin will know that we checked the stone socket so I will tell her."

    Dax and Shawn disyed an <em>OK</em> sign and went towards the kitchen. They saw Aarvi sitting on the kitchen countertop and Aaron rubbing her cheek gently while her back was facing them at an angle.

    Both paused hearing Aarvi''s words, [... I want to give the vibe as I am living after death, an immortal without fear and might kill if provoked.]

    <em>''Who is her next target?''</em> The four men had the same question.

    Dax and Shawn hid aside to hear her reveal to Aaron and they also stopped Zain from entering inside.

    Aaron tried to guess her next target, uncertain, he chose to ask, "Who is my Lioness''s next prey?"

    <em>''My Lioness!! Not bad bro.''</em> Shawn thought.

    Aarvi pouted for going out of her main topic of looking scary. Since he asked, she pulled him near her and whispered in his ear about her n, prey, and the end result of it. Aaron didn''t know she didn''t tell her goal of it.

    Shawn and Dax waited and waited but the melodious voice they were expecting didn''t reach their ears so they peeked in to see her whispering to Aaron.

    Aaron was yet to react when a grim voice sounded from the door, "Little Heart, you are so wicked. How did you get to know that we are here?"

    "Do you have eyes on your back of the head?" Dax hissed while Zain chuckled entering their vision.

    Aarvi pointed at the reflective surface near the microwave oven and giggled. The timer was approaching so she was checking it repeatedly when the men''s reflection passed on it.

    Aaron understood why she whispered despite when only two were there. He connected many dots of the past two years and asked, "Are these the reasons you followed Milo''s wife? You wanted to learn acting but not to spend time or interest in it."

    She was learning irrelevant things and dropped them before moving to the next. Hence he had thought she was trying to find her interest in different fields and she might change her aim from being a businesswoman to another career.

    He had blindly supported her as Dax was there toplete her dream of Skr. Now if he goes back to each event, her every action had a reason and she was silently preparing for the battle without uttering a word to them.

    She was smart, talented to pick up the things she wanted. He wouldn''t say it as easy for her because she had worked hard to get satisfying results.

    Aarvi shrugged, "Why will I waste time instead of focusing on my businesses? I needed to master acting too."

    Shawn, Dax, and Zain: "..."

    They looked at each other,<em> ''Did they just ignore us?''</em> They thought, then turned and went to the living hall to avoid being the third, fourth, and fifth wheel.

    When Aarvi turned to the door, three weren''t there and Aaron took back her attention, "What else do you want to master?"

    Aarvi thought before sharing, "To seduce and to carry the feel of the inhuman creature. Sister Esme didn''t teach me those. I will meet her soon and ask. "

    <em>''Beep Beep...''</em> The microwave oven timer sounded before she ended her words so she got off from the kitchen counter moving him away.

    Aaron pulled her back swiftly, "Seduce whom? Don''t dare to seduce others. Do you think others would let you off?" It takes his all self-control to stop himself from touching her, he couldn''t even imagine other men pouncing on her.

    Aarvi giggled hearing him. She had no ns to seduce anybody. She got that interest because Aaron always stays calm whenever she tries to seduce him, "Alrighty, I will only seduce you."

    She stood on her toes and fondly pecked his cheek, "Now go, don''t disturb my cooking else I will bete."

    However, Aaron wrapped his arm around her waist pulling her too close causing her to instinctively move back, "Aaron..." She mumbled when their cheeks brushed.

    His seductive tone sounded near her ear tantalizing her sense as she flinched by his warm breath on her ear, "I can teach you, you know."

    Aarvi wanted to turn down but knowing the conversation growth, "Shawn!"

    Aaron gritted his teeth and turned to see but caught no one. Aarvi took the chance and got away from his arms before pushing him out, "You were dead single before me. Hmph."

    Since hermon knowledge didn''t work on him, she thought even his won''t work by forgetting something doesn''t need to be learned.

    ---

    In the living hall,

    As soon as Aaron sat on the couch, "Her parents had motive and gain by Ava''s death."

    What Aaron meant was uplicated, her parents are her real foes and the main culprits who could do anything for money and fame. So why wouldn''t they use Leon Harmon who was a womanizer?

    Since none knew about her parents, they hadn''t spected it before, Aaron deployed a few men to check on her parents even though he could guess Leon would have cleared everything.

    Even if he could get the smallest proof, he can take actions and control them before Aarvi stands face to face for confronting Leon Harmon.

 Chapter 161 - A Vicious Slayer

    As soon as Aaron sat on the couch, "Her parents had motive and gain by Ava''s death." What Aaron meant was simple, her parents are real foes and the main culprits who would do anything for money and fame.

    Shawn furrowed by the thought of it and retorted, "Bro, they are her parents." <em>Why would biological parents hurt their own child?</em> He found it ludicrous.

    Dax crossed his legs leaning back as he responded in glum, "Her parents always wanted her dead from her birth and they obtained quite a bigpany shares after it. They are literally over the ninth cloud after the death news." He meant to state that it''s highly possible and he too suspects them.

    Shawn: "..."

    He saw three men seriously considering Aarvi''s parents could be the mastermind behind everything.

    Zain looked at Aaron before contemting to ask, "Did she tell you about her parents?"

    He had tried to know why her parents didn''t treat her well. His first main concern was she could be adopted or an illegitimate daughter. His parents had turned down his spection so he had even done a DNA test after he had the capability to do it with his job help.

    He really wanted the results to be negative from both reports so that he could take her away from them but both had turned out positive. And his Pumpkin never told him the reason behind the ill behavior of her parents towards her while they behaved elegant and sophisticated to the world.

    Dax and Shawn thought Aarvi might have told the real culprit so their entire attention fell on Aaron. They were even ready to read each of his little expressions.

    Aaron''s aloof face turned frosty just by remembering how his little Cupcake was bullied by her own parents, "About how parents could also treat their own child terribly?... Yes!" He gritted his teeth after it.

    The clueless Shawn was irritated hearing them talk about her parents when he hardly knew anything about them. He had thought her parents favored the boy as an heir for their family bloodline hence she was ignored.

    Dax noticed him and cleared it, "You were distressed due to your sister and aunt that time. So I never got a chance to tell you that Dum Dum''s parents med her for the absence of Vance Hays at the wedding when they didn''t even know the reason. I heard them cursing and also stating why she didn''t die before taking birth or many times in the hospital. So it''s just my guess that Dum Dum is fighting for her life from birth."

    Fuming, Shawn was disoriented trying to analyze everything that happened and happening. Hearing him even brief, Aaron felt his anger rise against her parents.

    Shawn remembered an incident that happened three years back as soon as they had returned to the country after graduation. He told them in a little hurried voice, "Bro, Dad had once told me Grandfather Kelly was nning to make Little Heart President of Kelly International when the project that she had supervised won against our and manypanies."

    "Her graduation project?" Dax asked to confirm.

    Shawn nodded, "Little Heart had submitted that project as a thesis in graduation and attended the sess party aftering here. Dad was very proud of her that time and scolded me to learn from her."

    Aaron knew that because Hayden Kelly had told him personally when he went to meet him. However, he understood what Shawn was trying to say.

    Obviously Shane Kelly and Maisie Brte wanted the highest position in thepany. If not them, they would definitely want Jose Kelly, their beloved son to take over thepany. So they were afraid Ava might rule and order them around without knowing she was leaving Kelly International for Jose Kelly.

    The more they think of her parents'' deeds, they felt it was quite possible that her parents are highly suspicious.

    Zain''s emotionless voice sounded once they fell silent, "Pumpkin said<strong> ''NO''</strong> when I had asked her directly."

    Dax and Shawn retorted in sync, "Brother Zain, she wants to handle them herself."

    Zain countered, "She doesn''t lie to me." If she doesn''t want to tell, she maintains silence.

    "Brother Zain, when you ask her directly and if she maintains silence to avoid lying, doesn''t that mean ''Yes''?"

    "Hence she chose to lie." Daxpleted Shawn''s line.

    Zain ran his fingers through his hair feeling frustrated. The four men wanted to clear ground unwillingly to see her face problems but they were kept in the dark by Aarvi, cleared of all the proof by Leon leaving them hanging.

    They knew there would definitely be uncleared hints but grabbing that also became difficult.

    Aaron spoke after a long silence, "Aarvi wouldn''t like it if we keep discussing these."

    Zain rested his backhead on the couch, "If we keep doing this, it will only imply that we aren''t trusting her capabilities."

    Dax still tried to justify, "We aren''t doubting but worried."

    "Doubt!?" Shawn eximed in shock, "Little Heart looked like a vicious yer holding a butcher knife. If shees home saying she chopped somebody, I won''t be surprised instead I will definitely ask her how she whacked."

    Shawn managed to get the smile on two''s faces and rx another one before turning the conversation light.

    ---

    Aarvi satisfied all four men with her culinary skills filling their stomachs leaving the apple pie atst. The five settled on the patio with the dessert.

    "Dum Dum, your cooking is still fantastic. Were you cooking daily?" Dax praised as he enjoyed the dessert.

    Aarvi giggled as she pointed at Aaron, "He didn''t even know I could cook. So what do you think?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Then Shawn and Aarvi pulled Aaron''s leg, making the other twough until Zain got a call from Shane Kelly. Zain didn''t hide either, "Shane Kelly."

    The happy faces turned curious or serene. They could already guess it was a call rted to Aarvi''s appearance in front of Maisie Brt.

    Zain didn''t go aside and answered the call. He didn''t care to greet so he just kept at his ear. Shawn and Dax looked at each other witnessing Zain''s face turned cold as an iceberg hearing the man''s words.

 Chapter 162 - Déjà Vu

    Zain heard themanding tone from another end, [Zain Kelly, reach the Kelly mansion in an hour.]

    He smirked in response, ''What does he think of himself?''

    He was just neen when he had asked Shane to help him after his father''s death, Shane had ignored him ruthlessly. That was the day, even the smallest respect Zain had for Shane''s age had disappeared.

    A merciless rejection sounded, "<em><strong>NO</strong></em>." Not a word extra before Zain hung up the call making the man on the other end fume.

    Each of them knew why Shane cares to include him in the Kelly family. Zain had his father''s shares, he was closer to Hayden Kelly than Jose and Zain had the right over Kelly properties.

    Dax asked to know why his mood was affected, "What did he say?"

    Zain first nced at the nonchnt Aarvi who was stealing apple pie from Aaron''s dessert te, it''s hard to know if she was affected or it didn''t matter to her anymore. "Hemanded me to reach the Kelly mansion."

    Shawn suggested, "Brother Zain, you should go and check it out."

    Zain watched Aarvi showingplete disinterest, He knew well, if her parents fell into grave danger, she wouldn''t lift a finger to save them and they don''t deserve it.

    His mobile rang again but he hung up, Hayden would call him if Zain''s presence is required so he didn''t have time to waste on Shane and Maisie''s new drama.

    Zain spected for Shawn''s suggestion, "Do you want to watch the live drama? I have live ess credentials. Do you want me to summarize what will happen there?"

    Aarvi stopped him from cueing as she would tell as she kept the dessert te away and cleared her mouth.

    ''Ahem,'' She cleared mouth after sipping water and started, "First, they will be shocked and afraid when they report to Grandfather about a girl who is having the same face as Ava."

    Zain smirked, shaking his head resignedly. This side of Pumpkin is really amazing, she could guess every possible action.

    Aaron watched her without expression. He could say she enjoys discerning people''s moves and that''s the reason she wants to seduce him. Because her analysis goes wrong at him and thinks as she has to improve till she seeds.

    Shawn and Dax were ears to know more about her parents.

    Aarvi continued, "Second, they will put on highly suspicious expressions and take up every other name of business rivals to state they brought a dummy to get Kelly International."

    Zain hummed in eptance.

    Aarvi continued as she started changing voice to be narrative and entertaining to make them happy to lift their moods, "Then the country''s best mother''s face bes too gloomy while stating in fake tears in her eyes, ''If she was my daughter, my motherly heart would have definitely identified her.'' A sniffle and one more. ''But we all know she is no more. She left us.'' then brushes her backhand gracefully to wipe no tears drop..." She acted with her narration.

    Shawn burst intoughter seeing her act giving live brief that even her voice matched like a grieving mother.

    "My Dum Dum is savage." Dax silently chuckled, happy seeing her take it lightly without feeling heavy.

    Aarvi shushed them to continue her mono acting, "If Apple Pie sees it, he will certainly want to smash her head craving for real tears but he wouldn''t do it. He will only chide her for fakeness."

    Then her hands spread out announcing the new character''s arrival, "Herees the treasured son, ''Brother Zain how could you say this to my mother... Mom, please don''t cry��'' Of course one more entry is a must to take advantage of wife''s tears and hard work to bring a twist to the matter"

    Aarvi pointed her hand at Zain and made an angry scowl, "Zain Kelly, you definitely brought that dummy to grab properties and more shares, don''t you? Tsk, you knew Dad is writing the will hence you want to bring up a fake girl��"

    Shawn knew he should be angry at the behavior of her parents but he knew she was entertaining them and she achieved her result causing three men tough silently without disturbing her.

    Whereas Aaron was thinking she could be a professional storyteller for switching between tones and expressions effortlessly. Or a queen in the entertainment industry with her amazing acting skills.

    Aarvi continued, "He would try his best to remove Apple Pie out of the will and family tree."

    Then she shrugged as Zain wasn''t going, "However Apple Pie isn''t going so let''s rewind back to the Mother of Mocon. As soon as she ends in a sorry state, the treasured son will pat her mother''s back and y as taught by her mother, ''Mom, Brother Zain�� What if he is behind these?'' Then the father figure starts his overacting before leaving the mansion giving headache, high blood pressure to the old man."

    The three gave her a round of apuse for the performance. Aarvi chuckled, taking her dessert back. She had seen her parents act like sheeps too many times so it wasn''t hard for her to guess.

    Shawn probed, "Brother Zain, how about you send me the drama video?" He didn''t want to take the credentials as it is a different family matter and he wanted to know how vicious Aarvi''s parents are.

    Zain gave him a thumbs up. He knew his Pumpkin was always smart but she was too soft-hearted and innocent enough to believe things will get good and every bad person didn''t born evil but the situation changed them.

    The current version of Pumpkin is sly, cold-hearted and she could discern every vile thing easily so her analysis and attentiveness are too high. She was the right example of ''Never underestimate a woman.''

    She recognizes other''s games even before they y them. She knows more than she says, thinks more than she speaks, notices more than one could realize. Hence he will never underestimate her power of intuition.

    Dax pinched her cheek until she pped her hand, "Dum Dum, let''s enter the entertainment circle, we will open an independent studio for you and we will have a queue of directors and producers for your appointment." He grinned.

    Shawn jumped in, "I will be your personal manager and handle everything. You just need to showcase your talent and take the country under your feet."

    They chatted, rested, teased, and spent time till dinner. After the dinner, Zain bid everyone and Aarvi went out to see him off. Seeing her dillydallying behind him without saying anything, Zain chuckled understanding her question.

    He rubbed her head seeing her pursed lips without revealing any of her emotions, "We will keep meeting."

    Without hesitation, Aarvi hummed and faintly smiled at him.

    Zain contemted before he chose to question, "I don''t know if I should ask�� Is everything good with you and Aaron?"

    Aarvi bit her lip and nced behind at the living hall where Aaron was sitting, Then she spoke her heart, "I think I hallucinate sometimes. "

    Zain: "..."

    It almost confused Zain what he asked until it hit him that her subconscious mind might be remembering something about the past. "Make it clear."

    "Everything is too good to believe it. So I doubt if it''s real or I am imagining."

    Zain breathed out through his mouth and twisted her ear, "Are you trying to shove more dog food?"

    Aarvi hissed pping his hand, "Hear me out first, Apple Pie, let go��" She rubbed her ear ring at him before expressing looking at his re.

    "Is it possible to love someone for so many years without even meeting the person? Even though I get such questions repeatedly, I believe it''s possible due to Aaron."

    Zain nodded in understanding. He knew his Pumpkin found it hard to believe in love so having such thoughts aremon and he was happy Aaron changed her opinion about it.

    Aarvi continued, "I said I am hallucinating because sometimes his words or his behavior reminds me of my school days. A strong feeling of d��j�� vu that I have spent time with him and that easily makes mefortable around him."

    Zain didn''t dare to reveal a sliver line of change in him while her eyes glued on to him as she exined. At this rate of progression, he believed Aarvi will slowly catch up with her forgotten memory of Aaron without affecting the rest of the memory or health.

    However, his lips twitched when she added, "Am I attracted to him that I am imagining him in my teenage years? He will tease me all day if he gets to know."

    Probably it''s good that she wasn''t forcefully digging her memory and thought as imaging due to attraction so Zain chuckled while rxing himself, "I am sure many girls out there want to get into his pants but you are attracted to him after two-plus years." He made a pitying expression and added, "Looking at your speed, I should wish him a long life."

    Aarvi punched him with a big fat pout. Hadn''t she found Aaron attractive? Probably yes but she hadn''t cared about it. Seeing her ready to retort, he continued in a teasing tone, "Don''t keep imagining when you actually have your boyfriend right beside you."

    "..." She subconsciously remembered seducing Aaron on the kitchen countertop. "You think I have nothing to do?" She let out a low snort and earned a chuckle.

    Hugging her, "Be careful tomorrow."

    A sly curve of the lips dazzled on her petite face by remembering the next day''s n, "You should tell that to Billy Craft."

    Her next target: The end of Billy Craft

 Chapter 163 - Repenting For Three Years

    At the Kelly mansion

    A ck Audi entered the courtyard throughrge metal gates facing the majestically stood mansion against a lush green mountain behind. It was a picturesque worth being admired.

    The cream coating of the paint shined against sunset rays and the lights of the mansion. The mansion had antiquity in its structure without losing its style giving the mighty vibe, spontaneously arising the respect towards it.

    The car circled around the massive fountain where water was sputtering down creating soothing natural music to the listening ears. The car came to a halt in front of the mansion''s main entrance that had a huge wooden double door.

    First to alight was a young man in his early twenties, short brown hair groomed stylishly, wearing jeans and a trendy jacket on, his ck orbs captured the light of mansion dazzling in his phoenix eyes socket.

    Plenty of people will like Jose Kelly, but the fact that he is egoistic, the selfplex is just the tip of the iceberg. To make things worse, hispetitiveness and the urge to prove himself right never let anybody hang on to him for a long time.

    Pampered by the parents, he never had a restriction while growing up carelessly, hardly cared to hear anybody or do what he doesn''t like.

    The goal of his life: Get a limitless cash card and enjoy life

    A smirk on his thin lips faded as he opened the car door for the woman. Maisie Brte stopped talking and alighted the car smiling at her son, "Jose, my son��" She fondly patted him for being so sweet to open the door for her.

    She had made sure to wear a in short sleeve, knee-length dress. Her makeup was pale achieving her look for the day, a delicate fragile woman.

    A middle-aged man alighted another side of the car with frowns imprinting on his brows as he muttered holding his mobile, "This rascal isn''t answering my calls. He is turning audacious."

    Chestnut, curly hair awkwardly hanging over a long, friendly face. His small brown eyes were set elegantly. His furious morphed to affectionate watching his beloved son and pretty wife.

    It won''t take long to dislike the pretentious man after spending a little time. It''s incredibly difficult to maintain a healthy rtionship because of his dishonest and scornful behavior.

    The obvious belly had popped out a little failing to hide behind his zer of the suit, "Let''s go." He cued saying it.

    The family of three entered the mansion and sat in the living hall hearing the butler greet and state, "Master, the Elder master will soon reach. Would you like to drink or eat anything specific?"

    He asked politely looking at the three, but the two ignored him, and Shane moved his backhand to shoo him away without caring the old age of the butler.

    However, the butler was used to their behavior and left them in the living hall and went to the kitchen to inform Hayden Kelly over a call.

    Half an hour passed, three were pissed off when Hayden didn''t reach the mansion at his usual time. They kind of knew he purposefully made them wait but they had no choice but to sit.

    Soon a ck Mayback silently pulled in front of the mansion, and the driver opened the door for an older man. "President Kelly!" The driver probed looking at the man''s eyes shut with his forearm on the forehead resting his head on the backseat.

    President Kelly aka Hayden Kelly reacted before alighting the car in thepleteposition without revealing hisplete day''s tiredness or the new stress of his family members.

    Well-groomed grey hair, stern fair face highlighting his ck orbs. His gaze was sharp and predatory by the thought of three sitting inside the mansion.

    A lot can be assumed when you first see Hayden Kelly, but at the very least you''ll find out he is calm and sympathetic. Despite his old age, he looked strong and energetic.

    His calm nature though is what he is pretty much known for in the business world. People often count on this and his reliability especially when they need support.

    Nobody''s perfect of course, Hayden has his own priorities and limitations, he was known as heartless for keeping his sons away from him. Some guesses as he changed after his wife''s death and some states as he got to know his sons'' aims for thepany and fakes affection.

    He had two sons, a younger one fell in love and got married early that he attracted hatred from the elder brother assuming the younger one married to give birth to a grandchild of Hayden to loot some Kelly family wealth.

    Failing to tolerate their mindless squabble, Hayden had set them in different luxurious vis, however, he was fated to lose his younger son and younger daughter-inw leaving Zain Kelly alone.

    Shane Kelly, an elder son, next to be patriarch who is incapable of doing anything right. On one side Hayden wanted Zain to be head of the family and Ava Kelly to be the chief of business.

    However, he can''t meet or see his granddaughter despite knowing she is alive and he is failing to convince Zain to handle the family. Hence the only choice left for him was to write a will before passing away.

    As soon as he stepped into the mansion, the three stood up like obedientrades and greeted "Dad" Shane and Maisie in respect. "Grandfather!!" Jose with a smile.

    Hayden merely nced at them before going and sitting on a luxurious couch, "Why are you three here without asking me?"

    Shane and Maisie could only grit teeth at his nd words. They see Hayden treating everyone good except them which only raises their hatred towards their dead daughter.

    Jose feigned ignorance, he was used to that behavior for many years and learned to smile for everything just like how his elder sister used to do. He had thought and thinks that how his elder sister always got favor from Hayden. "Grandfather, why are you so serious? Isn''t this our home too? Why do you sound like we are not weed here?"

    Hayden nced at Jose before cueing the three to sit, "Take appointment next time. I don''t like anybody disturbing my resting time."

    The three could only gulp down the words without daring to voice because Hayden had cut off their extra source of ie to control them. Hence willingly or unwillingly they have to tolerate Hayden.

    The living hall filled with awkward silence for a few seconds before the butler reached Hayden and asked, "Master, shall I ask in the kitchen to prepare dinner?"

    Hayden hummed in affirmation and added, "Only for me. The guest will see them out soon." He didn''t show an ounce of pity to his blood but his voice wasn''tmanding while instructing the butler.

    The butler didn''t bat an eyelid and bowed Hayden before going to the kitchen. However, Hayden sneered looking at his son and daughter-inw''s dark face, "Are you perhaps here for free dinner?"

    Maisie clenched her teeth to control her bubbling anger, cursing the Ava Kelly faced woman for showing up in front of her in the mall that ended them to reach the old man.

    "Dad," sheughed awkwardly and continued, "We already had dinner, don''t worry about us." Then she bit her lips gazing down for a second.

    Hayden witnessed her transforming into a saddy, tensed, fingers fidgeting, "I- I wanted to tell you, there is a girl who likes my daughter."

    Hayden''s eyes widened, failing to be inpleteposure. Maisie observed his changes as she continued, "This girl looks like our Ava, I was so shocked and surprised that I hugged her and started crying forgetting I was in the shopping mall."

    Hayden''s fingers curled into a tight fist realizing Ava went face to face with her mother. He just hoped the woman in front of him didn''t hurt her again. He urately knew Maisie must have cursed her instead of what she was telling.

    Jose patted his mother''s back and requested, "Grandfather, please bring sister home. We all miss her."

    Hayden who always controlled himself from contacting Aaron felt himself lose longing to call him and ask about Ava''s health and if he could meet and talk to her.

    Seeing the restlessness of Hayden, Shane butted in, "Jose, that girl didn''t recognize your mother, you are still a kid, you don''t understand the business world. What if the Navierpany nned this for Kelly International? Not to mention the Hays family is always behind us. That Lukeman always eyed ourpany. I am sure she is just a dummy to fool us."

    Maisie had started sobbing, "If- if she was my daughter, I wouldn''t have felt distant when I hugged her. My mother-heart, it can''t lie." She sniffled louder as she dabbed a tissue on her cheeks, "I do wish she was my daughter, I am missing her terribly." Maisie covered her face and started her painful cries.

    "Mom, please don''t cry��" Worried, Jose moved closer to his mother and rubbed her back, "Mom, sister is no more, you are repenting for three years, I am sure my sister would have forgiven you long back. Mom, please stop crying and take care of your health."

 Chapter 164 - Our Time

    ''You are repenting for three years, I am sure my sister would have forgiven you long back. Mom, please stop crying and take care of your health.''

    Jose''s words to Maisie only earned a sneer from Hayden. ''Do I still look like a fool to believe their acting?''

    He stood up and buttoned his zer, "Show yourself out." He turned to leave without care causing Shane and Maisie to bubble in anger.

    They wanted to hear him say Ava Kelly is dead and none could get into the family just by the face. But his reaction did show as he was worried but they couldn''t point out why.

    Shane Kelly saw his father leaving and blurted hurriedly, "Dad, you know Zain was close to Ava, I am sure he brought that dummy. Don''t believe him. His actions from the past years look very suspicious."

    Maisie''s lips twitched hearing her husband. She couldn''t understand why he throws mes directly which will only earn hatred from the old man.

    Jose adjusted as they had nned and muttered to himself which was loud enough to reach the old man''s ears, "Is it possible? Is that the reason why Brother Zain was so rude?" He raised his head and shut his lips as though he realized he said it out loud by mistake.

    Maisie was proud of her son and Shane took the chance and continued, "Dad, see even kids understand what Zain is doing, why are you ignoring him? He obviously aiming for your seat��"

    While Shane went on bbering, Hayden inwardly sighed. His elder son just wants the throne and fakes affection but he wasn''t ready to hand the business and family welfare to them. On the other hand, he wants Aarvi and Zain to look after the family and business but they weren''t the least bit interested in it.

    Is it his fate for not epting the greedy persons that he got indifferent grandchildren, Ava and Zain?

    He can''t give thepany to Shane else the lower chain of the Kelly family who is looking after small branches and subsidiarypanies would be ruined by them. The greediness of the couple would definitely try to gobble smallpanies for more wealth so Hayden, at any cost, wasn''t ready to ruin the lives of many and thepany.

    Shane who had continued to use Zain, noticed Hayden pinching between brows. He realized Hayden was losing his cool and it''s safe to stay away from him if they don''t want to regret itter.

    Maisie and Shane too took the queue and stood up, "Honey, it''s alright. Dad knows what is best for all."

    "Dad, we shouldn''t use Brother Zain without proof. Let''s not disturb grandfather more. He needs rest after a long day." The filial son suggested smiling at his grandfather when the old man''s eyesnded on him.

    Jose always fails to understand the unfathomable gaze of Hayden. It was tough for him to discern what was going on in the older man''s head.

    Hayden turned to the couple, "Maisie Brte, did you and your husband really repent for three years?"

    The evil glint of the old man didn''t go unnoticed by the three when his lips were arcing evilly. However, they had no choice but to lie, "We deeply regret our actions. Dad. We realized her worth after losing my daughter and we were toote. We med her for our ipetence and mistakes." She deeply sighed in resignation.

    The expected pity or sympathy from the old man didn''te, instead, "James!"

    Butler, who was standing nearby to serve his master, quickly went to Hayden, "Master."

    Hayden looked at the family of three while instructing his butler, "Send the guards for Madam Kelly and Master Kelly to keep them safe at the cemetery."

    The trio''s expression morphed to confusion and looked at each other. ''Maybe he will ask us to visit the dead Ava.'' The three could only think of it.

    Hayden''s lopsided smile rmed the three when he continued, "The loving husband and wife are going to kneel the whole night in front of their beloved daughter''s tomb to ask for forgiveness."

    Maisie, Shane, and Jose: "..."

    Of course, they failed to discern why Hayden stressed ''Their beloved daughter'' instead of ''My Granddaughter''.

    The butler bowed to Hayden quickly and went near the telephone to call the security head to ry information as mentioned by Hayden. The frozen family of three heard the butler stressing words, ''Make sure to stay the whole night and watch over Master and Madam without letting them sleep or anybody harming them.''

    Maisie or Shane or Jose, they weren''t dumb to misunderstand, they clearly knew the guards will be there to make sure the duo don''t escape from the cemetery or sleep but to make them kneel the whole night.

    Hayden was proud of his butler for every time understand his words without the need for exnation. He watched the couple paling and shocked Jose. Hayden could make out Jose was kind of happy that he wasn''t included with them. "Jose��"

    Jose didn''t let Hayden speak and manipted the words, "Grandfather, I hope Mom and Dad won''t live with regrets after tonight."

    Hayden wanted the loving couple to understand the difference between the one they had abused and the poisonous snake they pampered.

    Jose''s words obviously tasted bitter in the mouth of his parents yet, Maisie patted Jose''s shoulder forcing a smile, "Don''t worry about us, rest in the home."

    The butler didn''t let Maisie y with words so he nced at Hayden before speaking to the couple, "Master Shane, Madam, the car is ready at the door. Since you havepleted the dinner, please allow me to see you off till the door."

    Then Hayden spoke looking at Jose, "Jose, it''s gettingte, leave."

    Jose grabbed the chance and gave quick hugs to his parents whispering, ''I am sorry'' but he didn''t dare to hug Hayden. "Have a good night, grandfather."

    Jose was going to the door, Hayden called, "Jose."

    Jose froze and crossed his fingers hoping Hayde shouldn''t drop a bomb at him. His legs quivered at the thought of kneeling for eight hours. He slowly turned and stuttered, "G-Grandf-father."

    Hayden very much wished he had this control twenty years back. He pointed to the couple, "Take your parents'' cell phones. They shouldn''t face any distracting while repenting."

    The two wanted to faint in the spot while another one overjoyed. He quickly went and grabbed his mother''s handbag and took his father''s cell phone and awkwardlyughed at Hayden, "Grandfather, shall I leave now?"

    With a satisfied smile, Hayden bid his grandson warmly. He didn''t feel an ounce of mercy on the couple, that''s the punishment for appearing in front of his granddaughter and running her mood.

    In the past, he was always direct with the punishment that attracted hatred on Ava so he changed the method too and there was none for them to vent their anger.

    Hayden looked at Maisie and Shane who were brainstorming on how to win on him without giving him a hint. If they fake as ill-health, they knew well, Hayden will torture them in the hospital.

    Hayden got them back on earth from their vile thoughts, "What''s wrong? Did you perhaps lie to me?"

    Maisie quickly stopped her husband from blurting out the truth as ''We never cared about Ava''. That Ava who reminds them of the wrong decisions and mistakes they did in their life. That Ava who caused their own parents to stand against them and threaten. That Ava who won the favor of the old generation and grabbed their attention doing nothing.

    The filial daughter-inw sweetly spoke, "Dad, how could we lie to you? Since you have given us a chance to show our sincerity to my daughter, we will follow it." She forced a smile and bowed as she pulled Shane''s hand to bow.

    She wanted to leave sooner before Hayden made it even more difficult for them if they wasted his time.

    Hence the pretentious couple went to a cemetery like criminals surrounded by six guards. The worst part was they couldn''t even bribe their loyalty.

    Hayden rested in his room on a rocking wooden chair tapping his mobile continuously trying to control but failed. He dialed Aaron''s number hoping he would let him talk to his granddaughter or at least hear him say ''Aarvi is healthy and fine.''

    However, after hearing two rings, the call was cut and a message popped up, ''Can''t talk now. Call you back tomorrow.''

    Hayden could only sigh before going to bed.

    ---

    At Avron Mansion,

    Aaron shoved his mobile back into his pant pocket and wrapped his arm around the woman who was gazing at him as they slowly danced to no music.

    "Why did you hang up?" Aarvi asked, seeing his calmposure.

    Aaron twirled her far before whirling her back to him wrapping his arms from behind, "No one is allowed to disturb our time."

    Watching outside, Aarvi leaned on him slowly matching his side movements as she smiled in content. She didn''t know a simple dance could end the day beautifully and the music isn''t important but the man who was warmly embracing her.

 Chapter 165 - Sexy Dreams

    <em>''No one is allowed to disturb our time.''</em> Probably Aaron would say the same even if they spend the whole day together.

    "No one?" Aarvi asked and heard him hum tightening his arms around her.

    Aarvi raised her free left hand up in front of their face, spreading her fingers and folded as she counted. "Five�� Four�� Three��"

    Aaron remembered Shawn was in the mansion and turned behind to look at the door as Aarvi''s mellow tone continued, "Two�� One�� Zero��"

    "Bro�� Bro��" Shawn, who had looked into Aaron''s bedroom called Aaron going towards the study room before her bedroom.

    "Can you see through the walls?" Dissatisfied, Aaron wanted to go to the door and lock it. Aria had heard Shawn''s footsteps so she guessed it urately.

    She chuckled and noticed her mobile screen shing repeatedly indicating that thest piece of evidence was found and she needed to resolve Aaron''s problem. Her eyes darkened by the thought of it before achieving back to her signature serenity.

    Turning around and standing on her toes, Aarvi quickly pecked his cheek, "Go, spend time with him and rest. I have some work."

    Aaron involuntarily smiled when her lips gently pressed on his cheek. She had included a cheek kiss every time before sending him away even if it''s a room next door. He was delighted to know she likes him a little more than the previous day, ''Doozy''

    Even though he wanted to cuddle her some more time, he didn''t hold her back as she hadn''t worked the whole day. Cupping her little face, "Don''t stay upte." He nted a soft peck on her nose tip and earned a sweet smile.

    Both turned to see Shawn peeking at the door with closed eyes. "Shall I open my eyes?" He asked as he opened a single eye expecting to see them doing something or fluster seeing him but disappointed to see them watching him.

    "I expected you guys on the bed or at least on the daybed doing something naughty or against the wall. Sigh. My poor eyes wanted to witness so many things." He said in disappointment shaking his head.

    Aarvi smiled resignedly and added letting go of Aaron''s hand, "Rest early!!"

    Shawn grinned sheepishly, "Little Heart...." He dragged her name.

    "Nope. Go to bed." Aarvi walked to the bedside table for theptop as she turned down Shawn.

    "Little Heart." He demanded. He really wanted to go with her and witness how she ys the Billy Craft and why there was still a step after destroying his reputation andpany.

    "Shawn!" Aarvi helplessly called. If his identity wasn''t so sensitive, she might have agreed to take him but it wasn''t the case. She didn''t want to spoil the Rivas name in any way.

    Her gazended on Aaron who was ready to keep his demand if she agreed to Shawn so, "You don''t even think ofing there. They will forget me and run behind you and my n would go down in the drain."

    Aaron shook his head resignedly and held Shawn''s cor. He dragged Shawn away as thetter shouted, "Little Heart, I will disguise for you so take me with you as a bodyguard... Little Heart!"

    Aarvi chuckled following them before going to the study room. She has to go through the data she had asked to get for her, then link a few pieces of information and discern the right n for the real culprit.

    Firstly, she wanted to be sure none got to know Ava Kelly is alive and she is with Aaron Rivas with a different name, she wanted to confirm Aaron wasn''t targeted due to her. If it''s a fact, then she would do everything to destroy them before they could hurt him or Rivas Industries.

    Secondly, if they targeted Aaron for his reputation as the best cardiologist with or without the consideration of the project, she was ready to warn never touch Aaron Rivas or the Rivas Industries carelessly by seeding in their game.

    ....

    While Aarvi was busy finding and devising the n, Shawn sat with his brother on the bed reporting to Aaron, "Bro, apparently, Little Heart is right on point. Anyhow, the team Zero is still trying to find if there is another hand who could benefit by destroying your name."

    Shawn passed him the iPad which he had ced on the bedside table. Aaron leaned on the headrest of the bed to check the details as he heard Shawn brief him, "Currently Merton Companies desperately trying to win the Golden Oil Corporation, Harmon Industries has connections with the Merton Companies but they aren''t rted to any of the current projects of Merton Companies."

    Shawn ced pillows to lean on as he continued, "There is no proof to say Leon Harmon helped but we are sure the weapon belongs to Leon''s illegal weaponry collection. As usual, no proof to it. The sharpshooter isn''t in the city, his tracks aren''t cleaned but he is covering his face in the city when he enters till he leaves."

    Aaron passed the iPad back to Shawn and asked, "What about the Secretary of Health and Human Services?"

    Shawn shook his head as he saw a video in his mailbox by Zain, "Cab Secretary information is kept tight and it is unsafe right now to investigate on his details linking others."

    Aaron didn''t respond to it. He ced his mobile aside thinking of Hayden. He didn''t call back, instead chose to rest. He wasn''t certain if he should be angry or not, but he didn''t have the mood to talk to Hayden especially after knowing Hayden left Aarvi at her parents despite knowing they weren''t looking after her well. He still needed to cool his mind before talking to Hayden.

    Looking at Shawn watching a video in disbelief, he took the AirPod from him and wore swiping on the screen to start it from the beginning.

    Shawn watched Aaron turning cold as cier hearing Maisie before he smirked hearing Hayden effortlessly ying the two. Throwing the AirPod aside, "What are you going to do now?"

    Shawn grinned evilly for getting the permission. He pulled his mobile out and started acting as soon as it was answered, "Baby, I am craving for heavy unexpected rain."

    Shawn had called his once upon a time fling whose family has a chemical factory and experts in artificial rain creation. The Rivas family had direct connections to the president and the heir of thepany yet he chose to flirt.

    His honey-coated words continued, "Baby, you are delightful as ever. I don''t like if anybody scolds you for raining in the city so hmmm... How about near Mocon west? Nobody will be there near the cemetery."

    Aaron inartictely saw his brother talk sweetly to get the work done without needing to hold the favor back.

    "Baby, you are amazing. Dream of me, Baby! Sexy dreams!!" Shawn grinned at his brother achieving the result.

    Aaron rolled his eyes seeing his triumphant smile. Lying on the bed, he didn''t object after seeing his brother preparing himself to sleep on his bed however Shawn began talking about their childhood fun memories asking if he should try those with Aarvi and Dax.

    Both were lost in their memories when they heard the sweet voice of grumble from the door, "I am so envious of your guys."

    The duo turned to see Aarvi hugging her iPod, pursing her lips to a downward curve.

    Aaron assumed she said it for not having a happy childhood memory, Shawn thought as she hadn''t tried electronic toy car racing. But she said it for seeing brother having a hearty conversation in the night and sharing bed.

    Why was she alone in her whole life? Parents or a sibling, none were there for her to have a happy conversation in the night while going to bed. The ego of Shane Kelly against his younger brother never let her be with Zain either.

    Aaron cued her to get in as he leaned on the headrest and Shawn announced, "Little Heart, do you remember we used to y car race video games? I will get the real model, let''s race."

    Aarvi chuckled and changed his n as she stood in front of two men, "How about we make it a test model before installing the models in some of our Hignd branches?"

    The real car race model Shawn was talking about cost millions so it''s her quick business n to infuse their fun without losing their money, "ording to the survey reports on Clubs or restaurants, none has it so the uniqueness wouldn''t only attract the customers, we can have fun whenever we want. It isn''t like we will use it every day so why to waste installing for only ourselves?"

    Shawn and Aaron: "..."

    Even though they wouldn''t care spending a few million for asional fun, both were impressed by how easily she came up with the creative n to improve the Hignd Club and Restaurant. And the game they spoke about wasn''t an Arcade game but the rich people''s game to spend money so it was undoubtedly worth deploying it out.

    However, before both couldpliment her or say something about it, Aarvi continued holding her Ipad screen at them, "I got an amazing n to make Merton Company regret their action for a couple of years."

    Shawn and Aaron smirked watching her sly smile and could guess Mertons are going to cry for provoking the wrong person.

    However, looking at her eyes filled with joy to help them outing up with a wless n was like a kid solving a mathematical problem and waiting to be reviewed and patted.

    Shawn announced spreading his hands, "Little Heart, you need a hug."

    Nevertheless, he was speechless watching his brother pulling her to his arms, "..."

    ''Are they going to shove dog food now?''

 Chapter 166 - Sensing The Danger

    Aarvi thought Aaron was nearing her to take the iPod until his hand wrapped around her waist pulling her on the bed.

    "Aaron." She shouted when she felt herself in the air until she ended up on the bed between two brothers but in Aaron''s embrace with his arm around her waist. After seeing her sitting, Aaron pulled the duvet up.

    She patted her chest and noticed Shawn dropped jaws before pping Aaron''s arm around her waist and freely sat between them with a red face.

    "Bro, does my Little heart feel so light? Crap, I felt like a little girl flying in the air." Shawn said and burst intoughter by pointing at her flushed face.

    "Shhh!" Aarvi shushed them patting her iPod, "Attention Attention... This is really important."

    Shawn chuckled and stopped teasing her while Aaron made sure to cover her legs to keep her warm.

    Aarvi kept the tab on the bed disying a picture, "Mertonpanies turned down working with Harmon''s recent project hence Leon Harmon is angry with them." She made sure to clear Harmons weren''t in the picture.

    She kept changing the screen as she exined about the Mertons and their situation.

    Merton Companies were a well-experienced businesspany from a few decades standing firmly in the industries. But their years'' old rules of strategies and cultivationcked creativity andpetitive spirit.

    The new president of thepany took over the position about six years back but faced a ck sh making him hard to sustain. This helped Leon to form an alliance with him for the project investments.

    When Aaron took over the Rivas Industries, he acquired wherever his eyes fell without having any idea he had won five projects which used to be Merton''s.

    The disturbance Aaron caused in the Business industry without following the unsaid rule of project distribution raised the hatred against Rivas Industries.

    While the top, bigpanies werepeting, the underdog silently controlled the base of all the toppanies so Skr Industries became untouchable to anypanies afraid their ownpany would be affected.

    So Rivas Industries obviously attracts attention andpetition in all the fields. During this cycle, two important projects came up. Chemical manufacturingpany and High tech Global vige.

    Harmons took Chemical manufacturing and Merton wanted the High tech Global vige construction to jointly suppress Rivas Industries. But the unexpected opportunity rose to climb thedder higher, Golden oil and gaspany announced to sell theirpany.

    Harmon Industries aren''t interested in Global vige, and they aren''t ready to take double the risk of Chemical manufacturing with Oil and Gaspanies. The Harmon has the information that Skr is investing with Rivas Industries for Chemical manufacturing causing them to ask help from Mertons.

    Then came the crack between two businesspanies. However, Harmon taunted Merton as Aaron Rivas will paddle them to the ground leaving them no choice so Aaron became the target of Merton''s dirty game.

    ...

    Aarvi rubbed her palms and looked at two after exining theplete research data. "So��"

    Shawn cut in and hazily spoke looking at Aarvi, "Bro, I want to poach Little Heart with her team." He wrapped his arm around Aarvi''s neck, "Little Heart, you are a genius. Good that we two are business partners." He grinned happily.

    He had instructed his team to check the current state but his friend dug up everything to control the whole situation to deploy a foolproof n.

    Aaron rested his head on his fist thinking of her whole n. Even though she didn''t tell her n, he could already guess the results of three principal projects of the trimester.

    Shawn left her after pulling her cheek, "So your n is to work on the project of Global vige causing Merton''s to panic by the sudden intervention of Skr and they will run between two projects. Are we ying sneaky here?"

    Aarvi patted Shawn''s head proudly for discerning her n but she smacked him hearing a sneaky attack on Merton''s for the projects. "When it''s business, show your talent and earn with respect. Be evil if they are sneaky. What will be the difference between us and Leon Harmon or Merton if we y dirty for the project?"

    Shawn retorted feeling wronged, "But they are already sneaky by attacking Brother''s image to take the project."

    Aarvi sighed without understanding why men''s heads always think of simr attacks. It was like, ''He pped me, I will p him back''

    "Little prince, never spend extra resources for revenge. If you go and attack him, he might be prepared or he might pull another stupid trick. Now he won''t have time to think of games desperate to save both projects."

    Shawn and Dax think alike, ''they attacked us, destroying their image.'' But Aarvi was different, ''Did they attack us? Make them suffer and regret before slowly torturing them to the destruction taking their resources to build her own empire.''

    Her n was always the same, ''Hunt, revamp, excel.'' Once they fall down, she captures the resources, revise for herpany''s needs, and grows stronger. She never had a n to create the resource from scratch.

    Shawn and Aarvi slowly turned to Aaron who had started working on hisptop silently. The duo looked at each other and Aarvi poked his arm.

    Aaron shed her gentle smile before speaking, returning his gaze back to theptop screen, "I have sent you an email with the consolidated information of Global vige construction. Rivas construction slot is free from next month mid so send the draft for coboration request soon. Yourpany funds are used on the Craft family so what is your n? The loan from the bank?"

    Aaron sent another email before pping theptop screen down to close.

    Shawn and Aarvi gave him two thumbs up and the formermented, "Bro if you and Little Heart coborate and n, you two will never lose."

    Aaron doesn''t agree to it, he thinks he wasn''t still a full-fledged businessman because the foresight Aarvi had in business was something he couldn''t acquire. And his main career goal is being a doctor.

    Aarvi saw his gaze and chuckled, "My and Dax''s International stocks can fill up to the maximum extent and if I get Rivas Construction coboration we can n thepletion in fifteen months so we are eligible for zero percent interest of Bank loan for a period of three years."

    Then she grinned, "If I trick my boyfriend, I can save a lot of money."

    Shawn was chuckling when Aaron stated, "Don''t consult the bank. Leon Harmon is trying to lock your move to meet you. I will arrange to transfer the fund through the subsidiary."

    Aarvi chuckled and moved next to him as she opened a mail on the iPod to show the bank approval for the loan. "I have the approval, funds will be transferred as soon as I submit the contract papers." If Leon Harmon tried to stop her at thest stage, then she would make sure the bank would give her the funds for free.

    Shawn burst intoughter watching Aarvi grinning and Aaron who was speechless looking at the bank''s unconditional approval to any of the projects which Skr works on.

    The slow and steadypany growth undoubtedly attracts the banks to ask them to take loans at the lowest interest and Aarvi made use of it at a crucial time.

    Aaron was proud of his Cupcake. He had thought he could help her when she was doing it all to stand for him so that he doesn''t overload himself.

    Aarvi who had left towards the door bidding them, turned around looking at the brothersying down to sleep. She could do many things in business but when ites to family, the emptiness could never be filled however smart she is.

    ---

    The next day,

    Billy Craft got a call from Zachary Barnes''s assistant asking him to reach a ce toplete the power of attorney procedures.

    He entered a luxurious vi in awe. It was a contemporary vi with a pinnacle of effortless sophisticated interior designs. His eyes were unblinkingly watching the understated neutral color palette paired with bold gold-hued ents for more drama.

    He had seen his quiet share of luxuriousness in his life by staying with Leon Harmon but the modern theme of the vi he stepped brought him to a whole new world of artistic creation. The spaciousyout and opulent furniture were a reinvent of luxury in a ssy form.

    It was definitely a vi fit for a modern king where he felt himself a servant making him feel inferior.

    As notified to him, he sat on the couch looking around awestruck thinking Zachary wasn''t a simple man. ''Or is this vi belong to Dax? Or the President of Skr?"

    He oddly felt the vi belonged to the President of Skr looking at that high ss and urbane decor of the vi.

    He was lost in the wondend when he felt a gaze on him from upstairs. He jerked his gaze up but saw no one. He eerily trembled unable to shrug off his feelings about the gaze

    He gulped his saliva having an urge to run out but, ''Thud.'' Billy Craft jolted on his feet and saw the main door shut. His breath twitched looking around but saw none. He wanted to shout but no word came out of his lips.

    He felt the presence of a person upstairs and moved his gaze. He saw a woman''s hand on the rail unhurriedly moving on it.

    He tried to look away but failed. A slender leg of the girl stepped ahead as the ck long trail of the dress swept on the floor gracefully matching the tranquillity of the vi.

    Billy stepped back sensing the danger for every step of the woman who didn''t bother to nce down at him. Just then her side profile came to his view bulging his eyes in the socket, "Av-Av- Ava Kelly��" He stammered trembling profusely.

    Her target: The end of Billy Craft.

 Chapter 167 - Crucial To Her

    Aarvi''s slender fingers traced the golden edge of the ss railing as she gracefully stepped to reach the curved staircase to alight from the upper floor to the ground floor. Her signature look of all ck, framed her slender finger as she controlled the vibe of the vi, and the air around her turn mysterious.

    Her hair was tied up in a messy yet exquisite bun, the dress she was wearing left her shoulders uncovered with the halter neckline of the dress. It flew down into a stylish keyhole highlighting her wless shoulder des and faultless neck.

    Her arms had been left uncovered which grabbed the focus on other parts of the dress to her entuated gorgeous curves.

    The dress''s waist was slim, but it was afortable fit. The dress reached just at her knees and flew down to the floor at the back in a stylish circr trail. The gathered style of the skirt gave ample movement and a flowy look.

    It was simplistic yet mystic to the eyes.

    Aarvi didn''t gaze at Billy Craft despite knowing his eyes were just following her. She walked like no one around or she sees no one. The nonchnce had a fearlessness and eerie serenity.

    Billy Craft really doubted if he was daydreaming or the girl was really in there. After the mall incident, it was already difficult for him to shrug off her thoughts hence he was confused between reality and the imagination.

    He yearned to know if she is real, if real, ''how could she be alive?'' He questioned himself stepping behind involuntarily. He could clearly remember this girl because she was the first and thest one he had witnessed dying brutally beaten and shot to death.

    He was a normal human with the dreams of richness, he had no background of killing or paying money to kill. Any sane person at his position could remember the death of the girl who was stepping down marble stairs creating a soft click from her ck pumps.

    He hadughed at her when she didn''t bow down to beg them to save her. It wasn''t like Leon was going to let her off if she pleaded but they wanted to hear her scream and request them to let her go but the stubborn girl embraced the pain, weed the death.

    Billy had thought she was insane when she didn''t beg andughed at her stupidity but thinking back, he had never seen a girl as strong-headed as her. He knew he would cry out to let him off and shout for help just by the thought of death but she didn''t.

    Probably that fueled the ego of each man and vented their frustration of life on her.

    Memories being flooded in and being alone in the vi with her, Billy had two thoughts even though he felt both as unbelievable, ''Ava Kelly''s spirit'' and ''Transmigration of Ava Kelly'' He couldn''te up with any other possible scenario.

    Aarvi still didn''t meet his eyes when she walked in the living hall towards the dining hall. Billy stepped behind and his legs crashed to the couch and fell on it. He gulped his saliva and realized he was trembling and his teeth were chattering as she neared.

    Her skin was so fair that it looked pale against the ck dress and the blood-red lips gave him creeps. He had no doubt identifying her urately as ''Ava Kelly'' by the looks. He shut his eyes when she closed up oddly feeling she was going to stab him.

    His breath had twitched and waited for something he wasn''t sure. He waited, seconds passed by but it didn''te. He was scared to open his eyes to see her enticing face right in front of him. It was enticing but Billy felt it as scarier than Leon Harmon.

    ''How can she be alive?'' He found it impossible.

    He heard movements from the other end of the hall and opened his eyes forcefully to see the girl pouring water into a crystal clear water ss that had golden rims. He gulped the nonexistent saliva and sat properly without daring to take his gaze away from her.

    He was expecting her to drink it but she held the ss and turned to the living hall and their eyes met. His breath quickened and his heart drummed against his chest looking at her lifeless gaze. He wanted to see a hint of emotion but it was just nk. Her eyes or brows, her lips or emotions, there was no expression. He felt them lifeless as though a dead girl was standing... No, walking towards him.

    Her gaze was exactly simr to when she had fallen on the ground after the bullet pierced her heart and she took herst breath, tear rolling out her eyes. He clutched the cushion tight feeling his eye stung but he didn''t dare to peel his sight away.

    Aarvi entered the living hall and stood in front of Billy. She extended the water ss, "You might need it." Her voice wasn''t cold as he had expected. It didn''t seem dangerous but mellow on his ears.

    ''Then... Then... she is real? Is... Is she a doppelganger?'' Billy really wanted to believe what he thought.

    His quivering hand reached the ss, he quickly held and pulled it to hold in both trembling hands staring at her.

    Aarvi went around the circr center table towards the dark-colored armchair. She was surprised Billy didn''t scream, didn''t attack her but sat holding his nerves.

    Taking the seat, Aarvi''s manicured nails drummed the arm of the chair gazing at Billy whose eyes were on her hand probably feeling his heartbeats matching her fingers'' movement. "Billy Craft!" She uttered calmly.

    ''Crash.'' An ear-piercing breaking of ss resounded in the vi.

    Billy had jerked back leaving the ss which fell down breaking into numerous pieces spilling the water. He flustered immediately, "I- I-..."

    "Sit." Aarvi ordered and got the attention of the man who saw her frozen hand move down indicating him to sit back.

    Billy jerked down to sit and lowered his head thinking what to ask, <em>''Who are you? How are you alive?...''</em> He had many questions which were increasing.

    Aarvi''s hand moved front to point the file, "Check and sign." An emotionless voice sounded.

    Billy nodded vigorously noticing her hand pointing at the file. He grabbed the file and the pin next to it. <em>Checking?</em> He wanted to leave as quickly as possible so he opened and started signing wherever his signature was required.

    In less than a minute, he signed eight ces holding his breath, tapped the cap on the pen, and ced the file on the center table, and he was ready to run but, "<strong>SIT</strong>." Aarvimanded.

    Billy met her eyes and flustered yet again. He blindly followed it and sat with his back straight, eyes gluing on her calm face waiting for her orders. He wasn''t the same Billy Craft anymore, the brainless, egoistic and self-obsessed. He had changed the day when Leon wanted to kill him without an ounce of respect or kindness.

    But the instruction or the words he was expecting from her didn''te. His gaze soon lowered down to the ground having no guts to look her in the eyes. He couldn''t understand why his life went upside down in just a week that he was trembling to sit in front of... A girl!?

    "Don''t you want to know who I am?" Aarvi asked, her face serene and voice in.

    Billy''s eyes widened as big as saucers and stared at Aarvi''s face realizing she is, "Av-Ava Kelly?" He stuttered pointing his trembling finger at Aarvi.

    Aarvi''s slender legs crossed as she leaned back and smirked. It was a beautiful bewitching smile but it was soon going to be a nightmare for the man who witnessed it.

    "H-h-ho..." Billy failed to utter. He had seen her die before they had left the Shipyard warehouse. ''How could she be alive?''

    He wasn''t going to get an answer to that.

    Aarvi spoke but her voice carried a hint of coldness, weighing the darkness, "Billy Craft, I will ask you a question. Think before you speak."

    Billy assumed the question to himself and blurted out in his stuttering voice, "I really didn''t know who you are. I didn''t want to kill you. It was Leon Harmon. V-Vance Hays got money from him, Chi-"

    Aarvi raised her hand and stopped him without letting him continue to remind her of each person who was out there. She wasn''t there to hear who Leon Harmon gave money or business deals or any other form of benefit.

    This meeting was very crucial to her. She needed a piece of information that she had failed to gather and she also doubted if anybody could give her.

    "Why did Leon Harmon try to kill me?"

    Yes! As Aarvi Evans or Ava Kelly, she didn''t know why Leon Harmon wanted to kill her. She had tried all her resources but failed. Leon Harmon wasn''t a thug to kill somebody for money and she couldn''t find the actual reason why he wanted to kill her.

    Leon Harmon didn''t target her for losing a business project against Kelly International, there was a piece of the puzzle that was missing.

    Aarvi repeated the question without revealing any of her emotions, "Billy Craft, what was the reason?"

 Chapter 168 - A Shallow Heart

    ''Why did Leon Harmon try to kill her?'' Billy was wordless.

    He tried to recover his memory to know what had happened that time, ''Why was Leon Harmon so angry at this girl? What did she do to enrage an animal like Leon Harmon? Was she in love with Aeon Harmon? No, Amiah was his love, then why was Leon Harmon adamant on torturing her the whole day before killing?''

    Billy''s fright reced with confusion. He really didn''t think of it back then, now it started bugging why Leon Harmon was a maniac.

    ''What was the reason?'' Billy clenched his fist hearing her cold tone.

    The fact was, he had no idea, And he couldn''t understand why Leon hadn''t raped her but chose to torture. That was so not his style. He wanted to ask her how could she be clueless when she was the target and the pressure point of Leon Harmon.

    "Billy Craft!" A freezing warning tone rang in the living hall snapping Billy Craft back from his thoughts.

    He blurted out hurriedly afraid she might do something to him. "I don''t know. I have no idea. I just- I just know Leon wanted to torture you without killing you. Even when we were all bored and you tried to kill yourself, he was resolute on torturing you. He wanted to see you suffer every minute for days but the lockdown of the Mocon announcement left him no choice but to kill you. I swear I don''t know anything else. Your..."

    Aarvi said through her teeth, "Shhh."

    Billy shut his lips but failed to control his chattering teeth. ''Dead is alive'' It repeated in his head.

    She had guessed Billy had no idea, she also knew Billy wasn''t lying. The easiest choice to know Leon Harmon''s reason was Billy Craft which closed.

    What did she do that provoked Leon Harmon? How was she going to know it?

    ''Dn Harmon? A loyal dog of Leon Harmon?'' Aarvi knows it wasn''t going to be easy to tame Dn Harmon. So, is she going to dethrone him without knowing the actual cause of everything?

    ''Control freakiness?'' Aarvi''s eyelids slowly widened.

    When she was drugged by Grace Wells and sent to Leon Harmon''s luxurious hotel suite, she had escaped from his clutch before he could defile her. ''Did it hurt his ego and pride?''

    Then why didn''t they defile her but chose to torture her?

    It wasn''t that she never thought of it, but there wasn''t a concrete base to them. Her strong ability of intuition always told her, there was something she was missing. Due to that fact, she hadn''t revealed her new identity yet.

    Aarvi eyes focused back on Billy sniffling pungent smell and realized she scared the wits out of Billy that he peed in his pants ruining her posh custom made couch, ''Yikes''

    Billy was staring at Aarvi without discerning she was in her thoughts even though her gaze was towards him. But the more serene she looked, the he lost hisposure.

    Despite urging to puke, she still had calmness as she stood up, "I will cut each penny for ruining the couch." She moved towards the stair as she spoke to each world clearly as day and void of earthly emotions, "Cut all yourmunication from the world, exit the vi, enter the ck car and��"

    She paused and her gazended on Billy''s frightened face, "Do as instructed." Her eyes narrowed at him sharply.

    Billy heard her each word and saw her gaze. He scurried away in seconds, flung open the door and dashed to the ck car, and shut the door. He yammered while the driver had an urge to puke, "Drive Drive Drive��"

    Billy had no idea it was hisst day in the Mocon and was going to leave like a servant with an abundant bank bnce for the rest of his lifetime

    Put an end to Billy Craft''s chapter - checked

    Her aim to get the crucial information - Failed.

    ---

    It was nearing dusk when Aarvi drove towards Rivas Hospital to pick Aaron when her gaze caught sight of the direction signboard, ''Lake Huron''. She changed her direction to theke.

    Thatke had two spots to watch theke and spend time. One was more frequented due to the park and the other one was an unused ce. It had a wooden deck over theke for a few meters.

    It was said that the city administration wanted to open a boating facility for an ie and constructed the deck for the boats but it was canceledter to keep theke water unpolluted.

    But false rumors started saying a man died and his spirit troubled the constructionbors hence the boating n was stopped. That caused the public to stay away from it.

    Aarvi lied on the deck basking the evening soft sun rays waiting for the sunset or probably to clear her mind. She actually didn''t know why she wanted to be there for sometime hence she assumed she was there for sunset.

    After forty minutes, she heard footsteps on the wooden deck. She wanted to sit to check but, "It''s me." The man announced his arrival to avoid panicking her.

    Aarvi''s lips involuntarily arced and she didn''t get up, "Who is that ME?" The mixed emotions she had a few seconds back cleared out reced with a hint of content with lots of mischiefs.

    She felt light as soon as his face came to her vision towering over her causing her lips to tenderly curve and her lids slowly closed as he pecked on her forehead dipping his head deep.

    Aaron was d she hadn''t suspended her legs in the water, he sat down with his right leg crossed on the deck and right leg folded facing the sky. Carefully lifting the woman to his arms, he leaned her weight on his body, both facing the west.

    He answered her question seeing her snuggle in his embrace, "Your soon-to-be husband."

    Aarvi chuckled and opened her palms to ask, "Then where are the rings?"

    Amused, Aaron moved her to lean on his arm so that he could see her expression, "You serious? Are you really going to wear it?"

    Aarvi chuckled looking at his disbelief, she took her handbag and removed a small white brocade box as she spoke, "When I had gone shopping with Dax and Shawn, I was buying essories when they said that there are three types of couple rings; wedding ring, engagement ring, and couple rings while dating thinking I was dating Shawn or Dax. So I ordered it and it was delivered to the shop today."

    Aarvi showed him two thin rose gold rings, one had tiny diamonds adorned around the ring at slight gaps and another one was a in band like two lines linking in the center.

    Aarvi continued, "I don''t like gaudy big diamonds so I went with my style." She exined despite knowing he would have understood why she chose thin stylish yet ssy rings that might not be visible easily on their hands.

    She turned to look at him to ask if he would wear it or it was troublesome due to his profession.

    As Aaron knows his Cupcake, she won''t wait for him to do things thinking ''The man should do.'' She bought it without a hard feeling or waiting for him to get it.

    He wrapped his arms around her, took the men''s ring, and was wearing it to his ring finger when Aarvi stopped, "That finger is for a wedding ring." She took the ring and slid it onto his middle finger.

    Even though he wanted to question how does that matter, he silently obliged and also put it on her finger. Both had faint smiles looking at their hands and rings together.

    Aaron wanted to ask why she was at theke but she yawned as she turned around. Wrapping her arms around his waist cozying against his chest to sleep. "Why did youe here?" She mumbled.

    Aaron responded as he hung his zer on her bare shoulders, "Shadow said you were here for half an hour and I was nearby." She only hummed knowing the Shadow team must have been afraid thinking she might jump to theke.

    Aarvi was enjoying his warm embrace, peaceful surroundings, and a cool breeze for some time until Aaron asked caressing her head, "Don''t you want to watch the sunset? Why did youe here?" He wanted to know if everything went as she had nned for Billy Craft or something went wrong.

    Aarvi opened her eyes and sat straight, "I think I was waiting for you." Because she was content upon his arrival.

    Aaron was confused. He himself didn''t know he was going there until thest minute,<em> ''Was she expecting me to fetch her?''</em> He thought.

    Aarvi again faced sunset leaning on him as her hazy tone sounded speaking her heart, "You know, I always came here and sat when I was in school. I don''t know why I wanted toe here. It was like I was waiting for something but always went home with a shallow heart. I wasn''t content watching sunset but I still came here numerous times."

    Aaron''s brows knitted, he didn''t know what he was expecting but still asked, "What was your age?"

    "Hmmm��" She nced at his gentle gaze and responded, "Fifteen��" She realized Aaron''s arms tightening around her and tried to look at him but he distracted her, "Look��"

    Aarvi watched the sun reaching the horizon changing the colors of the sky while Aaron was feeling his heart sink aching terribly. He couldn''t forgive himself knowing she was unaware and silently suffered all these years because of him.

    Even though she said as a passingment, he really wanted to tell her that she was waiting for him and it took him nine years to fill that shallowness in her heart he had created.

 Chapter 169 - The Art Of Seduction

    The wooden deck was a ce Aaron had shown to his Little Cupcake and told her that the ce wasn''t haunted but it was false rumors to avoid people entering the ce and dirty the area.

    Later days they had numerous times visited the ce and he would teach her school works sitting on the deck without any disturbance which they had faced in the cafe.

    On his eighteenth birthday, Little Ava wanted to buy him a gift but he had asked her to prepare something by herself. He was free before the fixed time of their meet and he reached the deck without knowing he was being followed. Then he was attacked and lost his consciousness. When he woke up, he was on the flight next to his grandfather.

    He couldn''t imagine how long she must have waited for him and what might have happenedter that she forgot all his memories leaving her like a shell making everything shallow.

    Lost in the thoughts, he didn''t watch the sunset and Aarvi had dozed off leaning on him. Like always, he could only sigh knowing her short time sleep in the night. He didn''t want to trouble her with the sleeping pills again that worsens her nightmare so he could only take care of her during the day.

    He shifted her to carry her up in his arms but Aarvi mumbled snuggling to his embrace, "Little more time..."

    Since he had no ns to visit the hospital, he sent a message with a menu for dinner apanying her silently for another twenty minutes before she yawned after waking up from her cat nap.

    She had expected to see the darkness but her lips curved to a delighted smile catching the sight of candles and small table arrangements next to them. "Candlelight dinner?" She asked to check the time if she slept too long.

    Aaron hummed and both turned hearing footsteps. The three men in waiter uniforms were bringing dinner for them.

    Aarvi watched each dish and spoke after they left, "I think I should start sleeping here and there at sunset and you would arrange dinner at my ce." She beamed.

    Aaron helped her sit as he asked, "Are you asking me to prepare a surprise daily?"

    Aarvi couldn''t believe he was really thinking of it, "No! I didn''t know Doctor Rivas is so romantic." Crawling on four limbs, she kissed his cheek and added, "I will learn from you." And again, she pressed her lips against his cheek giving a loud smacking kiss before giggling happily.

    Aaron: "..." How should he react to it? He loves her mischief side too much, but he needed to control himself else he might eat her instead of dinner. ''Think straight. Think straight.'' He reminded himself.

    Aarvi saw his calm bewitching look under candle light and teased, "Are you waiting for another kiss?" She asked after seeing him not eat.

    But the next movement, ''Ahh...'' She shrieked when his arm wrapped around her waist pulling her on hisp.

    Satisfied by her widened eyes going mute, "Better, now eat..."

    She couldn''t believe she was blushing sitting on hisp feeling her cheeks burn, "I am not a little kid. Let me sit and eat."

    However, Aaron enjoyed feeding her and seeing her flushed without letting her off from hisp.

    That''s how, both had dinner by theke in the candle light with light talk and teases forgetting the worries, troubles before they routed to the Avron mansion.

    ....

    In the middle of the night, at the Avron mansion,

    Aaron had lots of pending work so hepleted some in the study room and was returning to his room when he heard Laze purring loudly. Laze never makes loud noises unless Aarvi is having a problem so he didn''t think before running inside.

    He noticed the duvet and bed sheet crumpled leaving traces of her struggle while dreaming her darkest days. He saw her curled up on the floor holding her head, trembling uncontrobly trying to suppress her cries.

    Is it new to him? No, he had seen her in that state numerous times. It''s just that the frequency has decreasedpared to thest two year.

    However the heart ache he felt hadn''t changed. He felt like somebody stabbed his heart with a dagger and twisted it to give him more pain. Her position is when she gets the nightmare of many pounding her continuously.

    Sitting on the floor, he pulled her into his embrace. He tried to sound coherent rubbing her back to calm her, "It''s over... Aarvi, it''s all over... You are strong now... I am right here..." Aaron''s soothing voice tried to remind her subconscious mind that it is a nightmare and it''s not happening.

    It didn''t seem to work so Aaron moved her hands to wrap around him to make her feel his presence next to her.

    Ensnared in the nightmare is worse than waking up in the middle of the night. Her subconscious mind is so hurt that when her therapist and he had tried to speak about it, she would start feeling all the pain and faint for a day or more.

    Aaron didn''t want to force her to speak about the past nor he could see her in so much pain. He couldn''t understand where she gets so much courage to sleep in the night even after knowing she will be haunted by her past in the dreams.

    If it was somebody else in her ce, they wouldn''t dare to close their eyes and feel the pain all over again.

    The worst part of the ensnared dreams is that she feels the same amount of pain and loses all her energy. Aarvi didn''t wake up from her sleep and her expression turned a lot more gentle from the agony and stopped crying.

    Aaron noticed the difference this time. He had found her in a cold warehouse where they had tortured her. Hence she ends up on the cold floor feeling the same pain. He always tried to wake up or coax her to forget the dream, now she slept sooner in his arms.

    So to get her out of her dream is to make her feel his presence. But the problem is she wouldn''t agree so easily to sleep with him. It wasn''t because she can''t share the bed with him, it was because she wants to fight alone.

    With an aim to coax her the next day, he pulled her to his embrace and slept on her bed foreseeing the big battle the next day.

    ---

    In the morning,

    Aarvi stretched her limbszily and realized she was sleeping in Aaron''s embrace. ''Am I dreaming?'' She thought and poked his nose gently.

    After discerning it as real, her first reaction was to cheek the duvet color to make sure she was in her room and didn''t crawl to his room. In fact, she had heard hurtful past events could cause one to sleep walk so she confirmed if she contracted any sleepwalking disease.

    ''Uff it''s ck.'' She thought after seeing the duvet.

    She pinched his nose blocking his nostrils to stop him breathing so that he could wake up and justify his actions.

    Azy groggy voice sounded after he yawned, blocking mouth with his back hand. "Is this how you wake up your husband?"

    ''Husband?'' Aarvi grounded her teeth and pushed him off the bed. "This is how I wake..."

    ''Thump''

    Her eyes widened round as saucers, pursed her lips tighter when her lipsnded on his, falling down with him.

    She had forgotten she was in his arms and he was at the edge of the bed, wouldn''t pushing him result in falling down with him? Now she wanted to cry for the idental kiss.

    Aaron was using every possible self-control to be nonreactive. He is amon man with all senses working properly and the woman he loves had her lips on his while her every curve was pressing his toned muscles.

    ''Why only identally kisses are fated to me?'' He thought distracting his mind to other things to avoid his body reacting to her.

    Flushed red, feeling embarrassed, Aarvi wanted to check if her breath was stinking. She didn''t think of a kiss but what he would think of her smelly mouth hence she didn''t dare to breathe.

    Gazing his emotionless eyes, motionless muscle on his face, she couldn''t believe he stays so calm even when she is lying on him or even for the idental kiss. ''He is epitome ofposition.''

    Even though she gets to see his many other expressions, she really wanted to see how he would react to a lip kiss or being seduced by her. In simple words she wanted to see how he would react when his brain loses control over him.

    Today''s n - Meeting Esme to learn the art of seduction.

    Aarvi lifted her head to run into the bathroom and brush her teeth first, ''wouldn''t it be embarrassing if her mouth smells awful.'' She rolled down and got up to run without uttering a word.

    While he distracted himself, he noticed her confused instead of flustered. He had expected her to get angry and chide him but surprised seeing her leave with a hint of grumpiness.

    "Aaaron..." Aarvi screamed when her hand was pulled aside and her back bounced on the bed. Her eyes widened when Aaron pinned her back on bed seeing her get up.

 Chapter 170 - Aeon Is In Danger

    Aaron saw her pursing the lips tight as though he was going to feed her something distasteful. "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi just stared at him without opening her lips or breathing in the air. Aaron quickly noticed her odd behavior, "Aarvi, breathe. What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi quickly covered her mouth and muttered, "I haven''t brushed yet."

    Aaron: "..."

    He had almost thought she was mad at him. He was surprised to know she didn''t mind their idental kiss. He flicked on her head and spoke, "You thought I was going to kiss you?

    Aarvi shook her head and changed the topic, "What are you doing in my bedroom? Who gave you permission to sleep next to me?... And shall we sit and talk?"

    Aaron too shook his head copying her and asked teasingly, "Kiss me, then I will let you go."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Little scheming man.'' She thought and purposefully gave a loud smacking kiss on his cheek and giggled seeing him speechless. It was like naughty little girl kissing the cheek in return for the chocte.

    "Aarvi Evans, is this what you call learning to be romantic from me?" ''Sigh, my poor life.''

    Aarvi triumphantly said, "Nope, this is called, ruining the possible romantic mood with a kiss." As he made her sit face to face.

    Fine, he knows he has aplete package of mischief, in fact, it was too lesspared to what she could be. However he turned serious, "Do you remember your dreamst night?"

    Seeing him turn grave, Aarvi was worried, "Did I sleepwalk? Am I sleepwalking? Did I try to jump off from somewhere?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Seeing him at loss of words, Aarvi probed again but in teased, "Did I try to run away? That''s odd, did I seduce you?"

    Aaron: "..." He was rendered speechless seeing her curious gaze asking if she tried to seduce him.

    Before she could specte new things, he shut her lips with his hand and directed, "Breathe in, breathe out��"

    Aarvi followed it so that he could leave her soon and heard, "Who taught you all these?"

    She told him how she got know without hiding from him, "Tuesday night I researched over the inte thatck of sleep or extreme fatigue, interrupted or unproductive sleep causes sleepwalk."

    His hand itched to flick on her head, "It''s not urate. It differs from person to person. And you never sleepwalked. Hadn''t I told you? Don''t research medical topics online."

    Pouting, she nodded understanding different cases as different scenarios and reactions. She was d she wasn''t troubling him that way. She was going towards bathroom but Aaron held her back, "You were again troubled in the nightmare."

    ''Troubled?'' Aarvi knows the deeper meaning of it without the exnation, ''Why don''t I remember it? Was he looking after me whole night without resting?'' She hates that he has to overwork because of her.

    He noticed her brows quiver and face fall before she tried to leave but he held her back and cupped her face, "I will not ask you about dream. I am speaking about it because I found a solution to avoid your nightmare."

    She really wished she could be helpful for him instead of troubling him every time. She poked his chest, "Using your body?" She had noticed in the city J when he had cuddled her on the couch. She knows she won''t dream with him next to her, why? Probably she feels protected, secure which she never felt in her whole life.

    Hearing her put it that way, he realized she already knows it. He teased to lighten her mood "Sigh, I will sacrifice my body for you."

    Nevertheless, she bit her lip before shaking her head, "No! I won''t depend on you." She will solve her problems herself but not using him.

    "Aarvi��" He helplessly called seeing her leave again. He tried to coax pulling her to embrace, "Forget about the nightmare, you are my girlfriend, why can''t I cuddle you?"

    He chuckled seeing her yawn as soon as he embraced her, "See, it''s good to cuddle and sleep well."

    However Aarvi raised her head and jutted her lower lips making a cute face so soften the stubborn man, "Little more time please. I promise to get well soon." She didn''t want to give him the defective side of her but the best form of her.

    Dipping his head, he pecked on her soft pink lips catching her off guard, "You are mean." He was about to give another one, she slipped away again to brush first.

    ''Get well soon?'' Nope, both had slept till nine in the morning without hearing the rm so he definitely wasn''t going to sleep alone. Even he loves a good sleep.

    He went out licking his lips, wanting to taste her lips as he thought about how to coax her to agree with him.

    ----

    Both beingte to start their day, Milo Wen picked Aaron up from the mansion and Aarvi had to do her work at the speed of running ostrich in the study room. She can''t waste a day else Leon Harmon has the ability to flip her game so she has to be on track, whether it''s work or her schemes.

    She wasn''t going to Esme''s shooting location to learn how to sessfully seduce, it was just a tiny part while she had other important work in the movie set. She needs to weave the before Leon Harmon returns back to the country.

    After Hays family and her new targets sees their end, she was sure Leon Harmon will definitely remember her, if not, she was arranging other sources to inform him about her presence.

    What if she doesn''t know why Leon wanted to kill her? She will definitely not back down but y by her terms. It was just beginning, the real game is yet to begin.

    Afterpleting most of the important work, Aarvi had a voice conference with the Global High Techpany Chairman, the project manager and Dax as she drove towards the Skr studios. She chose to directly speak to the Chairman due to his influence in the western countries and the level of confidentiality he maintains.

    Aarvi was happy how the chairman handled her immediate meeting request. Dax let her handle the meeting as he worked in his part just to be on the line if required.

    "CEO Grant and President��" The chairman on the other end paused, Aarvipleted, "Evans."

    The old man on the other end hummed after a brief pause, "I will give you ten minutes to brief me about your ns and ideas. Not a minute extra. So let''s start."

    Impressing with just voice without face to face conversation or presentation in business is more difficult than it sounds. However Aarvi took the do or die chance to teach the Merton''s a lesson and to open her globalwork towards the western countries. She hoped she could help Aaron at least in this.

    "Chairman Brandon, pardon me for skipping the introduction. The software technology park or the vige in the center of the city stands at the odd. Softwarepanies aren''t the same as the otherpanies. Hence Skr''s��"

    Aarvi didn''t waste a second and jumped straight to action just briefing the start and the aim with pros and cons without hiding it.

    Dax on the other end noticed Aarvi actually finished her part before a minute but the Chairman Brandon, "What can we expect in five years growth of the city?"

    Dax and Aarvi''s lips arced slyly but they didn''t be overconfident. Aarvi continued to sleekly drive her car without bother about the traffic or the questions she was getting. Dax who knew she was handling wheels took the control from middle to give her rest.

    After forty minutes, Dax drank water in his office and Aarvi''s gaze traced Dn Harmon''s path. She had thought Dn would prioritize Harmon industries but was surprised to know he came to check on Aeon on the fake call by Aarvi''s team.

    ''Dn Harmon, why are so mysterious?'' Aarvi thought.

    Her investigation always ended up earning a dilemmatic reports. Hence underestimating Dn wouldn''t be good for her so she needs to test him before moving this chess pawn on her board.

    Aarvi snapped at the voice on the other end, "President Evans, I will be frank here. I am allowing you to enter the further process at the neck of the movement due to your amazing n and the trust you have earned in the market and by me. I hope I won''t be let down in the final round of bid."

    The difference in Aarvi''s presentation was just simple, she knew Chairman Brandon is a farsighted man, just happened to match her style so it became easy for her to handle him briefing the whole n of project instead of boosting Skr or the team.

    "Chairman Brandon, We will do our best to keep your trust in us from theing days." Aarvi responded formally. Gaining trust and sustaining it with Chairman Brandon will be an opening to a vast market due to his connection and straightforward nature. So she needed his connection, especially after revealing her identity so she wouldn''t mind working double.

    Another plus point of working with Global High Techpanies is Chairman Brandon keeps Leon Harmon away like a bug. She wasn''t interested to know the reason and she didn''t care either.

    Chairman Brandonprobably smiled on the other end, his voice softened and humorous, "I heard President Evans is mysterious, I look forward to meeting you if it''s possible at your end." He smartly continued to avoid hearing rejection, "Have a good day CEO Grant and President Evans. It was a pleasure talking to you."

    Dax responded, "It''s mutual��" The call ended from the other end and Dax squealed, "Dum Dum, you are the best."

    Aarvi giggled, this man gives her the whole credit when he was the one who managed to put down everything in just a day working straight twenty plus hours with the whole team.

    Aarvi alighted the car as she continued to talk walking inside the movie shooting set, "CEO Grant, please go to bed."

    Dax sheepishly spoke, "Honey Bun, I can wear disguise too." Shawn had boosted himself saying Aarvi is taking him to Hays International so Dax obviously wanted to join the fun.

    "Dax, be�� Holy Shit��" Aarvi cussed gritting her teeth.

    Dax was alerted on the other end realizing she was running, "Dum Dum, what''s wrong?"

    "Aeon is in danger." She hurriedly said in irritation by an totally unexpected event and she hated to be savior seeing him standing unaware of his life in danger.

 Chapter 171 - Provoking The Dangerous Couple

    It was already dusk, Aarvi showed a card to the security withoutpletely rolling down the window. She entered arge area where it looked like a whole new world due to different outdoor movie setups around.

    If one side had ancient style, another side was a beautiful architecture modern cafe, At a distance there was a outlook of a mansion, another end setup had an fashion design studio set up.

    Everything looked so real but the reality was they were temporary film sets which will be destroyed in a month or two but leaves the memory for ages.

    Aarvi drove towards the indoor studio without caring for the eyes her stunning SSC Tuatara was grabbing. After the bid by the Chairman of Global High Tech, she entered the studio without removing the air-pods and was walking towards the indoor set talking with Dax.

    Her farther distance got the sight of a wobbling stand of stocked HMI 1lights. She could guess it was assembled a few minutes back looking at the assembling tools and wireying on the ground.

    She thought to inform somebody to look into it as she was responding to Dax who was on the call, "Dax, be��" ''good'' before she could finish the line her gaze caught sight of Aeon talking on his mobile.

    Aeon was near the wobbling stand and the stand was falling down but entangled in the electric wires slowing down it''s fall. "Holy Shit��" Aarvi cussed gritting her teeth.

    Dax was alerted on the other end realizing she was running, [Dum Dum, what''s wrong?]

    "Aeon is in danger." She hurriedly said in irritation due to the totally unexpected event.

    She hated to be a savior but had no choice seeing him standing unaware of his life in danger.

    [Dum Dum, don''t you dare put yourself in danger�� Dum Dum��] Dax was worried while Aarvi shouted to get the attention of Aeon, "Aeon Harmon�� Aeon��"

    To Aeon''s bad luck, the other end of the studio had loud music and he was busy on the call, he didn''t hear her. The other staff who turned around started to run towards Aeon instead of joining voice with her to get Aeon''s attention.

    "Fools!" Aarvi cussed again and ran on her high thanking she wasn''t wearing pointed heels else she would have definitely hurted her legs.

    [Dum Dum!] Dax paced in his room like a headless chicken feeling each second as a minute.

    Aarvi didn''t bother to run under the nted light stand. Aeon was nobody for her and a chess pawn of her game. He wasn''t important for her to risk her own life to save him.

    She might have done it if she was Selfless Ava, but she wasn''t anymore. She is a shrewd business who never does anything for free.

    She grabbed his hand and used all her strength to pull the grown man aside. Aeon was watching another side so he was caught off guard and lost the bnce of his footing due to sudden pull.

    Aarvi''s frame was small against Aeon and control the big grown up man was impossible that caused her lose her bnce on her heel and fell back.

    "Fudge" She cussed trying to push the man aside from falling on her but failed.

    Aeon caught the sight of breathtaking petite face, and noticed her furrowed brows with an irritation in the eyes. He didn''t know if she was pushing him aside or pulling him down with her, his first reaction was to wrap his arms around her head and shoulder having no control over the fall.

    ''Thump'' Aarvi fell on her butt with Aeon on top.

    ''Bang''

    The loud shrieking crash of the big object of ss resounded after it shocking everyone in the studio. Thanks to Aeon''s quick reflex to the sound, he covered Aarvi without thinking.

    Aarvi pushed him aside without thinking and stammered to Dax who had lost his cool hearing the sound, "D-Dax, I am fine."

    She wasn''t afraid but was getting ufortable due to Aeon holding her. She repeated in her mind repeatedly she had expected touch and he didn''t mean to hold her.

    Aeon was too stunned with the events and tried to recollect sitting on the floor hearing the chaos when he saw Aarvi trembling. Assumed she got hurt and quickly tended to her, "Ms. Evans, are you hurt? Are you alright?"

    "Don''t touch me, stay away��" Aarvi hissed before he could hold her.

    Aeon paused his hands and saw her pull her palms inside her full sleeves to avoid gazes on her trembling hands. He watched her irregr breaths trying to calm herself and her dainty face flushed red in fluster.

    He nced at her long pearly fair slender legs to make sure none of the ss pieces pierced her. On the outer surface she looked total fine so he asked to make sure, "Okay okay, I will not touch you. Are you hurt anywhere? Should I call the doctor?"

    "Doctor!?" She uttered in a low voice.

    Aeon noticed her acquire her calmness easily after hearing him. As if his voice did the magic, she looked fine and her slender finger exited from the sleeves of her dress unknowingly bringing a soft curve of his lips.

    Aarvi searched where she dropped her mobile and saw it''s screen broken. Sheined to Dax, "Mobile screen broke. It hasn''t been a month."

    [Dumb Dum Dum, Let me put your doctor on conference call.] He was adding another call when Aeon grabbed his and her broken mobiles.

    "Thank you Ms. Evans. I will get you a new mobile." Aeon said, hearing her say ''It hasn''t been a month.'' without knowing how else to answer it.

    Aarvi''s lips twitched. Does she look like she needed him to buy the damn broken mobile. She said through her teeth, "Aeon Harmon, are you out of your mind? Or are you nning to get into a new headline tangled with Skr''s name?"

    Aeon: "..."

    Was he an idiot to think she saved him to be a kind woman? Tsk, ''Untouchable was a first movie, Skr is announcing its venture to the entertainment industry. She wasn''t going to let it ruin in front of her own eyes.

    Aarvi was about to continue, the queen of the set entered and pulled Aeon Harmon up from the ground to make him stand, "Aeon, are you alright? Did you get hurt?" She gasped looking blood, "Aeon, Your hand is bleeding��" She said as though he was losing lots of blood.

    Aeon shrugged her hand, ss only starched his finger and only little blood pooled at it. It was no big deal to worry so much. Actually his indifference at Mia Craft wasn''t because of the situation but Mia Craft herself.

    He couldn''t understand why Mia changed drastically. He didn''t know if she was acting weak and a meekdy sticking up to him all the time or she really changed. But it just irritates him to see her around him.

    Aarvi heard Aaron''s voice over call, "Hello��" The aloof voice with a hint of curiosity for getting a call from Dax.

    "Doctor Rivas, where are you?" Aarvi asked, wishing she could order him to appear in front of her right away. She didn''t know if he could make it to reach her but she didn''t ask. She didn''t want to trouble him.

    [Aarvi?] His voice turned gentle and little worried instantly, [Where is your mobile?

    Aarviined like a little girl in need of coax, forgetting Dax was hearing them silently, "I broke it. It slipped my hand and fell."

    Dax had to keep on mute and burst intoughter, ''My Dum Dum is so cute. Brother Aaron will be wrapped around his finger.'' he thought.

    On the other hand, Aaron shook his head in resignation, [It''s alright, it''s just a mobile, I will get you a new one.]

    Aarvi hummed, "Same like yours."

    [Okay.]

    She demanded, "ck color."

    [How about white? Or rose gold?]

    "I want ck." She repeated sweetly but adamantly.

    She actually wanted to forget Aeon''s part and rx her mind toplete her n at the movie shooting set else she might run over to Aaron or the Avron mansion to take a bath but ''Aaron would be worried for nothing.'' She thought.

    [I will get you a ck one, happy?]

    Aarvi hummed in affirmation but, "No no, you should go to shop and get it for me personally else I will break it again. Hmph."

    Aaron was smiling in front of Karsen Rivas at the Rivas hospitals while Dax was proud to know his Dum Dum is still a littledy and throws tantrums unlike going to the shop and getting one for herself.

    [As you like, I have an operation scheduled now, I will get it on the way home.] Aaron was saying it but heard themotion on the other end causing his voice to lower and hear it.

    Mia, who had turned to Aarvi, saw her pouting, putting on a little grim expression speaking in low voice ignoring everyone out there and their gazes on her without getting up from the floor.

    She pointed at Aarvi and scorned at her, "Aeon, you don''t have to stupidly save the girl who tries to get your attention. Let her die and pay for dumbness."

    ''Die? Tsk, Tsk brainless girl, you are provoking the dangerouscouple.'' Dax thought as he imagined Mia crying her eyes out on the same day. ''But who is going to take action?''

    Dax started to guess if Aaron was going to be a petty or his Dum Dum because wishing ''Die/Death'' to Aarvi aloud in words won''t only provoke Dax and Aarvi but Aaron too.

    ''Die? Tsk, somebody wants me dead.'' Aarvi thought hearing the lose tongue. Hydrargyrum Medium-Arc Iodide

 Chapter 172 - Overconfidence

    Aeon who got saved and others who watched the incident gave her the look of ''You fool~'' hearing her me wishing death instead of showing deep gratitude.

    However, Mia didn''t let anybody speak or she didn''t care to think why others had contemptible gazes at her. Mia had witnessed the entertainment industry showing their back at her after her father, Billy Craft''s incident so she was irritated yet helpless against those disdain filled eyes or words from others.

    Mia turned to Aarvi after her words at Aeon. Aarvi frowned for disturbing her call with Aaron who asked, [Aarvi, how are you?] Of course, Aaron''s main concern was Aarvi and her safety. It doesn''t matter to him if she was going to hurt others or if it''s one of her ns to act.

    Aarvi ignored the screaming woman and responded to Aaron, "Yep, I am�� No, No, I fell on my bum and it''s hurting." She whined like a spoiled girlfriend in need of attention

    Aaron obviously understood she was fine, maybe in little pain but she achieved her goal to get the smile on his face erasing the worry.

    Karsen tried to peek at Aaron''s face seeing him control the smiles, ''Is Aarvi flirting? My son is so happy.'' He thought seeing genuine happiness.

    However, Dax was rolling on his bed holding his stomachughing hard. He hadn''t expected the cunning crafty scheming Aarvi still could be so cute.

    Aarvi was about to continue to bid Aaron so that he could be on time for an operation but heard a shrill voice at her losing her temper. She just wanted a minute or two to tease her boyfriend however the world doesn''t seem like it.

    "You! What are you muttering on the ground? Did you lose your brain? Now don''t start the drama of lost memories. If you want to die, go and die on the road or jump off from a building, why are you dragging my boyfriend into it. Does it... look..."

    Aarvi breathed out slowly andbed her hair back aside with her slender fingers finally showing her face to the yelling woman whose eyes widened.

    Mia felt insecure looking at the face that was so wless and gorgeous that her make up face felt hideous to herself. Anyhow she wasn''t going to back down when Aarvi kept her boyfriend''s life in danger.

    "... Does it look entertaining to y the damsel in distress? Huh?" Mia gazed furiously at Aarvi.

    Milo Wen''s wife, Esme who was standing away got the sight of Aarvi and rushed to her removing her own jacket. She was double careful when it was about Aarvi so she kneeled first before speaking, "Ms. Evans."

    Esme got a greeting of a serene smile with a nod from Aarvi. Esme draped the jacket on Aarvi''s waist covering down till knees and softly asked, "Did you sprain your ankle? Let me help you stand."

    Mia''s jaws dropped looking at Esme treat thedy like a piece of treasure that she even had a warm gentle smile. Esme is a private person when ites to mingling with people of the entertainment circle but her professionalism was never questioned else she wouldn''t be a queen in the industry even at the age of twenty-six.

    Aarvi nodded at Esme clenching her fist before holding her hand to stand up. Aeon, who was annoyed by the behavior of Mia, realized why Aarvi was sitting on the ground for so long. Aarvi was in a short dress and high heels, standing right away from the ground wouldn''t be sightful in front of the crowd.

    Chiding himself, he turned around and announced, "Back to work and the technician team at my chair now." None dared to dilly dally and followed his orders.

    Esme stretched her hand at her personal assistant who quickly handed her the soft napkin. She helped Aarvi dusting her back while she spoke to Aaron, "There is nothing to worry about, concentrate on the operation. I will wait for you at home."

    Mia couldn''t understand why Aeon and Esme were keeping up with the girl who didn''t care about her presence. She had thought she wanted Aeon''s attention but heard her mellow voice and discerned she was on call the whole time.

    Aarvi had yet to bid Dax after Aaron but Mia sneered, "You girls don''t see anything when submerged flirting with the men."

    However Esme mocked, "Ms. Craft, are you referring it to your boyfriend? Because you are riling up on the one who saved Director Harmon." She had heard staff talking about the incident.

    "Huh?" Mia knows how Aeon treats the woman who throws themselves on him and now, he wasn''t annoyed at thedy but�� on her.

    She gulped the nonexistent saliva, her trembling hand tried to wipe away the precipitation at her neck looking at the sharp gaze of Aeon. She was ready to apologize to thedy unwilling to dissatisfy Aeon.

    But she was toote. Aarvi finally separated her lips, "Miss, you should learn your limits, think before opening your mouth in front of anybody, especially in front of me." She smiled a beautiful smirk.

    "Do you know the consequences of shouting at me?" Aarvi asked dusting her hands after passing the jacket to Esme''s assistant.

    Mia frowned at her words also at the calmness she bore. Thedy didn''t get angry, didn''t flinch even a little for the fall nor she was sad for being misunderstood. However, who gave her the confidence to keep herself high at Aeon''s film shooting set?

    Aeon cut in before Aarvi could take any decision, "Ms. Evans, I am sorry on behalf of Mia. She misunderstood the situation else she wouldn''t have said all those."

    Mia turned to Aeon in disbelief due to his apology. ''Aeon likes her!?'' Her brain could onlye with that proposition.

    However, Esme started to think why Aeon was giving so much respect to Aarvi because Aarvi''s identity is confidential and Esme didn''t know Aarvi is the President of Skr.

    Aarvi''s gaze went on Aeon and her eyes sharped on him. She doesn''t want to be the savior of him but the devil he should be afraid of just by the thought of her. "President Harmon, when you can''t keep your own dam life safe, how should I expect you to keep my investment safe? And��"

    Her gaze shifted to Mia thinking at least one of her light bulb worked in her head and identify Aarvi as the investor and the shareholder of Amiah Entertainment but was disappointed to look at her gazing Aeon Harmon in disbelief for the apology,

    ''Tsk, what could she expect from the dumb girl?'' Aarvi thought and asked Aeon but looking at Mia, "Are you nning to clean your girlfriend''s image with the movie?"

    Aeon didn''t expect Aarvi to weigh Mia on her father''s scale. He wanted to give the justification but Mia snapped at Aarvi, "What do you mean? What''s wrong with my image? Acting is important, not the background. If you don''t know a thing, you shouldn''t talk about it either. I am perfect for the role."

    Esme understood Aarvi is the investor of the movie and heard Mia, she couldn''t help but chuckle sarcastically at Mia and said in elegance, "Ms. Craft, you think too highly of yourself."

    As a personal mentor of Aarvi, while teaching her acting, nobody knows Aarvi''s full potential except her. She had thought Aarvi would enter the entertainment industries butter got to know she just learned. Matter of fact, she was really excited those days thinking Aarvi was going to take the entertainment industry on her palms with Aaron as her hidden system.

    Aarvi uttered a single word for Mia, "Overconfidence."

    She turned to leave with Esme but Mia who was offended by Aarvi''s direct criticism bellowed at her, "How dare you?..."

    Aeon had enough of Mia who didn''t learn it yet, he grabbed her hand and pulled her aside, "Shut up, Mia. If you don''t want to lose this movie too, you better apologize to her right now and go to your make up room."

    Mia misunderstood his annoyance to his adoration towards the prettydy. She shrugged his hands away forgetting she was behaving a meekdy in front of Aeon for more than four days.

    Aarvi who had paused saw Mia strode to her in immense confidence. "You think I am not fit for the role, I will prove to you there is none best for this role. Do you dare to ept defeat then?"

    "MIA," Aeon grunted.

    However, Aarvi wanted some entertainment before her work so she gestured her hand towards the shooting set, "Sure."

    Aeon couldn''t understand why he is always powerless around Aarvi but had no choice but to follow her chiding the haughty queen who was walking with her head held up high.

    Esme whispered to ask Aarvi, "Are you going to act? Director Harmon will go crazy to poach you." Aeon Harmon prioritized talent over the background so Esme was sure Aeon wouldn''t mind filming from the beginning if he sees Aarvi in action.

    Aarvi just smiled at Esme but spoke to Dax who was sneakily hearing them and asked, [Dum Dum, if you are acting, video call me fast�� The screen is broken, right? How about you ask your bodyguards to record?]

    "Bye Dax." She uttered and long pressed the power button of her phone to switch off looking at the dark nonworking screen.

    She looked around and cued with her hand to bring the men to her sight. As soon as her eyes got the sight of a man in a ck suit, she threw her mobile aiming urately saying, "Destroy." Repairing the mobile doesn''te into question because of confidential data.

    Aarvi responded to Esme, "Let''s have some fun."

    Esme giggled and changed the subject, "You are President Rivas''s girlfriend now, right?" Without waiting for a response, she continued to speak happily, "I saw you two in Mount Co��"

    Aeon just hoped Mia shouldn''t make a fool of herself and create one more trouble for him...

 Chapter 173 - Lady Boss

    Dax thought if he should teach a lesson to Mia Craft but gave the idea unwilling to get scolded by his Dum Dum. However, as soon as the call ended, Aaron nodded at Karsen asking for a minute before going out of the office room.

    Milo Wen who was working jerked up when his office room door opened, "President Rivas?" He called in doubt without understanding why he didn''t call but came to his office directly.

    Aaron grabbed the tabying on the desk without bothering to respond to his words. After skimming through a folder, he clicked open the folder that was named ''Mia Craft''

    He again took a few seconds to skim the title of the file in the folder and ced it back on the desk. "Leak second, fifth, and ninth files."

    He kept his cold gaze on Milo who saw the file and responded without needing further instruction, "The work will be done."

    Aaron was leaving when Milo Wen asked, "President Rivas, Mia Craft is one of the actresses in Untouchable produced by Skr. Should I clear one of the artists under us for that role?"

    Aaron paused and gave a thought. ording to how much he knew about his Cupcake, even if she doesn''t teach that woman a lesson, she will be prepared for the consequences, so, "Nope." And he left the room leaving Milo all confused.

    ''Shooting will stop and the Skr will face the losses.'' Milo Wen thought as he sat back thinking what if Aarvi gets angry with Aaron and thetter gets back to his cold dragon giving off the arctic air.

    ''Milo Wen, be prepared to face the Antarctica coldness.'' He prepared himself and also hoped Aarvi shouldn''t get angry at Aaron.

    ---

    At the film shoot set.

    Aarvi entered the monotonous and officious office room setup while her gaze continued to glide on the numerous people active in their work handling their part efficiently without fretting over what they had witnessed just a few minutes earlier.

    Aeon didn''t bother about making arrangements for Aarvi as her identity should be confidential and didn''t want to hear her chide him for it too so he went to his chair where the technician team members were in a panic.

    If it was somebody else other than Aeon, probably they would have med it on that person but now they didn''t have that choice so he could only wait for the consequences.

    On the other end, Aarvi didn''t care how Aeon was going to handle the situation. Fire the team or warm them, she didn''t bother as many teams or workers will willingly join the hands to work in Aeon''s movie due to his exceptional creation of movies and storylines.

    Aarvi''s gazended on the man she was searching for and walked with Esme hearing her say how many times she had asked Milo Wen to take her to meet Aarvi but was turned down every time.

    Aarvi pulled a paper that was wrapped around her wristwatch as she responded to Esme, "I am sorry Sister Esme. Give me some time, I will share my contact details soon... It''s kind of unsafe due to my identity, I hope you understand it."

    Esme beamed hearing her. Two years ago Aarvi and the current version of Aarvi had a lot of differences. The past version never spoke anything apart from the required things while learning acting. She never let anyone speak to her and was walking away from everyone.

    Matter of fact, Esme had felt insulted initially but she still helped to know about her and the reason behind her behavior. Those healing scars over her face and limbs, sore throat, hoarse voice, sensitive health, lost gaze, and continuous heavy medication of Aarvi led Esme to pest Milo Wen.

    Nheless, her husband never diverts any confidential information to anyone including her, so he told her what she already could guess, ''She had been through a lot. Be patient with her.''

    So hearing her talk and holding her hand she could already guess she has a good improvement. On top of it, she heard Aaron isn''t as cold as he was before so she was happy for Aaron and her husband who works under Aaron.

    Lost in the past, Esme didn''t notice the paper slip in Aarvi''s hand. Aarvi unrolled the paper to make it wider and dropped it at the man''s foot without giving out any hints to anybody.

    Aarvi noticed she and Esme grabbing too much attention and looked next to her. Esme was smiling instead of her usual demure. Esme was a beautifuldy from a reputed family background so she had natural elegance and the charms that she could attract even younger men than her.

    "Sister Esme, I wanted to ask for some suggestion," Aarvi asked as the duo sat down where Esme''s assistant had arranged another chair next to Esme''s.

    Esme cued her team to give them privacy and her anticipated tone sounded, "I am curious now." And saw the nonchnt Aarvi giving thought and hesitation before voicing it.

    "How to seduce a man?... Sessfully." She added thest word and saw Esme trying to control herughter.

    Aarvi knows she was asking something people don''t usually ask or know it naturally. She also thought she knew but Aaron''s reaction was always out of her expectations, "Alright, you canugh." She said to Esme.

    Esme bit her lip to control, however, "I am sorry." She burst intoughter guessing ''A man'' as Aaron and imagined Aarvi seducing Aaron. ''Aish, I want to watch them.'' She wished.

    She was about to ask ''Is it President Rivas?'' just to confirm her guess is right but a handbook pped on Aarvi''sp and a voice dictated Aarvi.

    "Choose whichever scene you like, I prove the worth of your useless tongue that utters only nonsense," Mia said with her chin held high.

    Esme deeply frowned upon the behavior of Mia Craft. She couldn''t understand why Mia Craft, the goddess of the entertainment industry isn''t caring about her image and losing her temper for silly things.

    Yet, Esme tried to be understanding, "Ms. Craft, you should mind your behavior. We could understand your mood isn''t good due to your father, that doesn''t mean everyone will ept your brashness."

    Mia has no voice when it is against Esme. Offending Esme is the same as offending the famous and ruthless secretary in the business world, Milo Wen who could end the career of an artist at the flick of his finger.

    Little did she know, thedy she was offending is thedy boss of that man and the producer of the movie her career is depending on.

    Aarvi patted Esme''s hand to be calm. She had noticed Mia storming towards her with the script book but she gave her attention to Esme. Aarvi had no intention to harm Mia''s image or career but the woman repeatedly stepped out of her boundary. Aarvi has no reason to tolerate her, does she?

    "MIA CRAFT." She firmly uttered without any emotions but her gaze sent shivers down the spine of Mia Craft.

 Chapter 174 - A Seasonal Actress

    Aarvi leaned back on her chair crossing her slender spotless legs and uttered slowly pronouncing each word clearly, "Mia Craft, don''t you know that you ran out of luck?" and toned her voice that could be heard by only Esme and Mia, "Without your rich influential backer."

    The people who heard the starting line were more curious to know what she said in low voice but none had the courage to talk to the mysteriousdy who scolded Aeon or Esme or Mia Craft who turned pale.

    Aarvi tossed the handbook back to Mia who was trembling but caught it quickly, "I will tell you the result of your actions: You will regret your behavior."

    She expected Mia to be a little braver due to dumbness but the voice didn''te out of her lips. So Aarvi continued, "I will give you a chance to redeem it. Prove your worth to the crowd picking any of the scenes you want."

    Mia''s confidence wavered looking at Aarvi''s serenity, the eyes filled with confidence, and the voiceced with the unsaid determination that caused her heart to drum in panic.

    "I�� I�� I will prove you wrong." She turned and left the chair feeling her legs trembling, ''Who is she? She isn''t just a normal girl? If senior and Aeon are respectful of her, she couldn''t be a simple one....'' Unstoppable questions started filing her brain.

    The main reason she panicked was because of the words, ''<em>Without your rich influential backer</em>'' She was always haughty because she knew she had Leon Harmon backing her and he would help her out of all the problems.

    However, she was determined to prove she wasn''t a noob, she wanted to shut thedy''s mouth and stop her from threatening her. She wanted to prove to Aeon that she is still the aesthetic artist under him.

    On the other end, Esme purposefully didn''t ask about how she knows Aeon or is she really the producer but she was smart.

    ''Producer?'' Esme''s lips opened to ask but closed. ''Is Ms.Evans the mysterious President of Skr?'' Skr is the investor of ''Untouchable'' isn''t a secret so her analysis ran wild.

    However, sheposed quickly as soon as Mia left them in silence, "Ms. Evans��"

    "Sister Esme, you can call me Aarvi." Aarvi corrected her.

    In the past, she really wanted to leave everyone right after dethroning Leon and handling others. If she couldn''t manage it and get caught by Leon Harmon, she didn''t want to leave back any rtionships or didn''t want Leon to catch hold of anybody to threaten her.

    Hence she had avoided each and every one. She wanted none in her life, she wanted to live alone and leave alone but everything changed. Now she didn''t want to leave anywhere, nor she will give chance for Leon to topple her

    She will live, just as she wants, just like she should. She will have control over her life and also epts the uncertainties thrown at her. So she will slowly clear the new rtions, new members in her new life as Aarvi Evans.

    Esme smiled before epting, "Sure, then you will be my little sister."

    Aarvi was stunned hearing her. As Ava Kelly, she really didn''t meet honest, loving ones other than Dax and Shawn but as Aarvi Evans, she had only good ones around her who wanted nothing but her happiness.

    Aarvi hummed and smiled before moving her gaze away from Esme who reads her emotions clearly.

    Esme smiled witnessing her getting emotional but didn''t carry forward the topic, "So, who do you want to seduce?"

    Aarvi didn''t want to talk about her private life so she skipped the question, "No, I am just curious."

    A sly glint shed in Esme''s eyes, she knew she can''t fool Aarvi but still tried to know, "How can I teach you if I don''t know the type of target?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She knew what Esme want to hear but she didn''t give in. These simple tricks won''t work on her, excluding her exception, Aaron. So she mentioned, "Every type."

    Esme silently chuckled and gave in without troubling her. It was the first time Aarvi was closely talking so she didn''t want to make her ufortable, "Alright, First and foremost, you have to be yourself. Even though most of the men like superficial qualities, personality, and confidence is a major key."

    Aarvi nodded seriously. Wasn''t she confident? She was confident and brave but her man always stays calm.

    Since Aarvi isfortable in her own skin and body, Esme skipped that part, "Now let''se to different types of men. If it''s a man who is lustful over pretty girls, then you don''t have to move a stick, they will naturally swoon over you."

    Aarvi slightly furrowed her brows for a flicker of a second before thinking of Aaron, If he was like that, she might have killed him a very long the back.

    She nodded to show she was listening so that Esme could continue. Esme was about to speak of different types of men, her gazended on Mia''s assistant and Mia who went to the set to start her act.

    "Excuse me, Ms. Craft is ready." The assistant scorned looking at Aarvi and walked away.

    Aarvi didn''t expect Mia to be so fast. She and Esme turned to them and heard the same assistant announce, "Attention. Attention. Ms. Craft is going to deliver a scene from the movie, please show your support."

    All looked at each other and at Aeon who had suspended two technicians and warned the rest. Aeon nced at Aarvi''s side profile of calmness. He really wanted to say, ''Mia Craft is a seasonal actress.'' He didn''t want Mia to say any nonsense to Aarvi after it.

    But he was helpless so he nodded at the staff who had to witness Mia''s acting.

    Mia had chosen an emotional scene where she has to react to the male lead, her first love''s decision of dating another woman who doesn''t raise his disease of untouchability.

    She started her act after she heard the news, her hand covered her mouth and forced herself to put on a happy face and forced a smile, "I... I am happy for you." Her words filled with pain but the smile was stered on her face. "I... I am h-happy for you..." She repeated and sniffled. To hide her heartache so she awkwardlyughed taking steps back and exited the office room before she burst into tears kneeling on the floor to show the real pain.

    Matter of fact, Mia was truly a talent in the Entertainment Industries. She was wless while carrying herself in the character and bringing out the emotions. Except for a few, all were immersed in the scene and some even sniffled feeling her pain.

    Mia Craftposed from the character and red at Aarvi but she didn''t get to see the defeat or embarrassment she expected.

    Aarvi apuded and all joined her in appreciation to the actress. Mia beamed triumphantly at Aeon but smirked a provoking one at Aarvi digger her grave deeper.

 Chapter 175 - Heartache

    Aarvi causally stood up, nodded at Esme to excuse herself before she walked towards Aeon. Her tone wasn''t high but was audible in the filming set to reach the ears. If it wasn''t reachable they sharpened their ears to hear her or moved closer to hear better.

    "The Role - Madeleine Williams. She''s sensitive and humble. Of course, she''s also warm, modest, and gentle. She grew up as a strong woman to match her childhood sweetheart, her first love. Her only weakness is her love and happiness."

    All were surprised realizing thedy knows about the character so well. Excluding a few, none knew the depth of that character. Madeleine Williams was a character that leaves a strong imprint on the audience who gives up her wish to be with the male lead for his happiness.

    Even though many would think of her as cowardly for giving up on her love without fighting for it, her sacrifice earns appreciation and shows how strong she is.

    Mia Craft furrowed her brows without understanding why Aarvi was telling all that. She portrayed as strong while she was broken inside from the loss. Seeing thedy go towards Aeon, she quickly gave work to her heels and sprinted quickly almost running to Aeon.

    Aeon knew she had read the draft which was handwritten by him from scratch yet he was surprised to know how urately she knows the role. He looked back at her eyes as she neared him, he didn''t know why but he was calming down watching her, and witnessing there wasn''t coldness even though those eyes were emotionless.

    Aarvi stood three steps away from Aeon and didn''t bother about Mia who clung to Aeon''s arms announcing her property. All discerned without a word that Mia was insecure and she was trying to prove as she is best.

    Aarvi asked, "President Harmon, I would like to try the same scene with your permission." She chose to ask permission because he deserved it and he was responsible for the whole movie but it wasn''t only the reason she stood there in front of him.

    Mia rolled her eyes misunderstanding again, "I knew it, you want to be part of the movie and get the attention. Don''t you?"

    Aarvi nced at Mia, "I must say. You�� were good but you are mistaken."

    ''I am good but I am mistaken?'' Mia didn''t understand a word of it. She wanted to tell her to stop talking in riddles but Aeon silently shrugged her hands off and said through his teeth in a low voice, "Behave!"

    In the past or present, when ites to working, he never liked to tolerate such behavior of Mia. He turned to Aarvi, "I have no problem but will you be able to manage?" He didn''t know if she could act, he least wanted people tough at her.

    Aarvi didn''t respond instead, "I want none to record this so��" This is the main reason she was standing there.

    Aeon immediately understood and turned to his assistant, "Collect each and every electronic device and leave none to record."

    His assistant was appointed by Aarvi so he gave a quick nod that went unnoticeable to all and called afew men to carry forwards the work.

    Aarvi walked towards the set when Mia tugged Aeon, "Who is she? Why are you listening to her?"

    However, Aeon shrugged her hand away from his shirt, "This is thest warning Mia, you are the second female and I am the director here. If you don''t behave, don''t call me ruthlesster. Leave." He shunned her away.

    Mia had no choice, she didn''t want Aeon to scold her in front of all so she meekly nodded and went to her chair. She had no ns to record or y dirty so in less than five minutes, some of the workers were sent out and everyone''s mobiles and tablets were confiscated.

    Aarvi who stood in her position noticed the man reading the paper she had dropped at his feet. A sly glint shed in her eyes seeing him quickly take action.

    Once Aeon confirmed everything was under control, he looked at Aarvi who waszily leaning on the desk while her fingers drummed on top of it. He had thought she might hate attention hence her identity is confidential but there were thirty plus watching her yet her nonchnce was the same as though there was none in there.

    He wanted to announce, however, he chose to keep it down and avoid calling her name aloud so he reached her, "Ms. Evans, everything ready...." He hesitated to tell her, "You don''t have to do it if you��"

    Aarvi cut in, "Do you think I will do something I am unsure of?" She is the president of Skr after all. If she does something that she doubts, then Skr wouldn''t be where it is.

    Aeon could only nod and turn when the male lead of the movie stood in front of them to offer himself, "Director Harmon, how about I help thedy to get into the mood?"

    Aarvi''s unemotional gaze shifted to the tall, good looking man who had a friendly smile and his eyes had different intentions behind.

    Aeon wanted to turn down but heard, "Sure��" Aarvi''s voice sounded while she hid her intention behind her approval and most importantly he had an untouchable disease in the character so even if he wants, he can''t touch her.

    Aeon nodded at the man and left. Aarvi stood in her position but heard, "Hello, I am David Beckham." He extended his hand for a handshake after the overly friendly introduction.

    Aarvi saw his hand and then his face with her signature serenity that brought confusion to his eyes. "Shall we start?"

    While some female actresses sniggered seeing her ignore the man, Esme was silently chuckling knowing Aarvi still doesn''t care about the people who don''t concern her.

    David Beckham could only lower his hand and nod in embarrassment before going to his position. He sat on the edge of the desk and a smile charmed his face looking at his childhood friend.

    Aarvi stood at little distance thinking of the character Madeleine Williams. Then she raised her head to face her childhood sweetheart, her first love.

    David sat wonder-struck looking at thedy in front of him. Her unfathomable expression was nowhere in sight but there was a girl who had a gentle smile by the small curve of her lips, her gaze was softer than the feathers. He could feel her happiness just through her eyes.

    Her head was slightly tilted sideways facing her loved one and the forehead was a bit forward in response to shyness for facing her long-time love.

    Their reaction wasn''t solely because of Aarvi entering the role effortlessly, it was because none out there had thought thedy was capable of looking like a love-struck fool yet avoid making it appear too obvious.

    Aeon who was just some steps away saw a few mouths drop and some even gasp so he turned around to see the unseen side of Aarvi and stood frozen.

    While Mia was grim looking at other''s reactions, Esme wanted to witness Aarvi depicting each detail of the character and give itplete justice, unlike just role-ying.

    Aarvi waited for quite a few seconds before snapping her fingers in front of David''s face, "Don''t waste my time." Her voice had turned softer due to the softness of the role.

    David darted his eyes around chiding himself for underestimating Aarvi as just a pretty girl came for the attention. Then he became serious about the role. He took a deep breath and entered the character in no time.

    David chose hisst dialogue after telling his best friend about the girl he fell in love and his disease doesn''t react to her. "Madeleine, I knew I could only share this with you. You are thrilled, aren''t you? I was so excited to tell but you just work all the time." David said in delight looking at his childhood friend.

    Aarvi''s smile had cracked, her eyes darted around as they filled in. His words left sourness in her throat that left her lips moving without words. But when her gazended back in the split second she witnessed him the happiest than ever.

    His happiness brought her genuine smile back but her eyes failed to fake, "I am so happy for you��" It was low tone but coherent burying the heartache and pain.

    Her lips were arced up, her brain was truly happy for her first love but her heart was in pain. She let out a soft chuckle as she turned aside from the man. Her slender finger elegantly wiped off the trace of pain in tears unwilling to show it to the man who was beaming.

    Her hand raised probably to pat but knowing she shouldn''t touch him, she shook her hand in resignation and smiled at the man who followed his line, "I knew you will be the happiest than anyone."

    She nodded and added, "I am so happy for you��" And pointed her hand towards the door before turning around and let the tears flow.

    "Complete your work, dinner is on me." He informed her before going to his chair to get to work after seeing her nod.

    She exited the room and leaned on the wall letting her painful tears roll on her cheeks from her closed eyes clutching her wristwatch tight with her hand. She didn''t cry louder afraid of hinting at the man and silently sniffled her tears away.

    She turned towards the ss door where she could see his silhouette. A sad smile on her lips turned content knowing he was happy as she wiped away her tears before leaving from the corridor as she dropped the wristwatch.

 Chapter 176 - Identity At Risk

    After the scene, Aarvi turned to Esme to know how she did. However, Esme was already walking towards her.

    Esme didn''t hand the wet towel to Aarvi, instead, she gently pressed it on Aarvi''s face, "Girl, you didn''t even use glycerine. How do you bring them out?" She teased.

    Mia Craft was frozen realizing she missed many details. It was clearly mentioned in the handbook, Madeleine forces herself to move off for the sake of the male lead''s happiness so she leaves all the memories of him behind before flying off to her parents without telling him.

    She was a strong woman for a reason and against the Madeleine character Aarvi portrayed wasn''t only emotional and kind but also stronger. That determination to move on didn''te into Mia''s mind at all so She realized she wascking at some point even though she was good at acting.

    However, her agent snapped out and noticed Aeon frozen even after the act waspleted so she was afraid Mia Craft might lose her position and that would directly impact her ie, so, "Mia, don''t you feel something fishy? That girl didn''t even check the scene other than watching you, how did she know the wristwatch Madeleine wears is gifted by the male lead.

    And that was enough to incite Mia Craft back to fury.

    The David Beckham who exited the ss door of the office noticed all still except two beautifuldies having gentle smiles. He ignored all and asked, "Senior Esme, Is she your apprentice? If yes, she has the power to change the entertainment world''s focus from us to you, female leads."

    Esme nced at him and shed a faint smile, "I wish so too�� Excuse us." She was d he didn''t start flirting with Aarvi else the bone-chilling gaze of hers won''t take long to ruin the trances others were in.

    David Beckham just smiled, shaking his head seeing the protective behavior of Esme. He was leaving when he saw the wristwatch on the ground, "Miss, your wristwatch." He said and grabbed the ck bracelet of the watch.

    Well versed in the branded stuff, he identified the watch without looking at the dial. Chanel J12 Watch, in a ck highly-resistant ceramic and steel case with diamond indicators in the dial. He understood she wasn''t someone he should mess with especially after seeing her drop the watch despite knowing the price of it.

    Aarvi didn''t bother to look at his face, She held the other end of the bracelet strap of the watch taking it away from his fingers uttering unemotionally, "Thank you."

    David Beckham''s lips opened and closed like a goldfish in the bowl. He couldn''t believe she was the same girl who looked happy for the character. Such a contrast!

    He didn''t dare to hover around her while his assistant was jelly hoping he doesn''t start anything stupid and get screwed by Aeon Harmon.

    Aarvi''s eyes wandered in the hall and saw the Shadow team head. He nodded at her once her eyes fell on him who was at the inconspicuous location.

    Her main goal for visiting the filming set - Checked.

    As he appeared for a split second, The Shadow team head vanished behind the things holding the pen drive in his hand.

    He was really curious to check it but respected her privacy and confidentiality for assigning the job trusting them so he ced the pen drive in her car secretpartment.

    Whereas the assistant director who was ordered to give the pen drive kept an eye on the people who were on the filming set. He really wanted to know who the person was ordering him to do things in the favor of the help they had done to him.

    But saw none moving to the location where he had ced the pen drive so he could only sigh a breath of relief for paying back to those benefactors in some way. Little did he know, he got the help in the past so that he could help that benefactor now.

    All were smiling how beautifully thedy had portrayed the role but Mia''s shrill voice brought the frown on their face and some waited for the juicy drama.

    "How do you know so much about the character? Aeon, what if she stole the story for somebody and put on an act?"

    But what she earned was a soft and melodic chuckle from Aarvi but Mia felt her hair rise and saw Aeon''s amusement change to scowl looking at her.

    Aeon crossed his arms on his chest and spoke, "Mia Craft, she read the draft only once, and what about you? This is the scene we have to shoot now, instead of epting your mistake, you are throwing dirt on her. Apologize, right now."

    His voice was loud enough to be audible to all andmanding enough to get everyone''s attention.

    Mia was bbergasted hearing him, especially in front of so many. It was truly insulting for her, whether as his girlfriend or as an A-list artist. Her eyes moistened, gazing at everyone having a mocking gaze at her.

    Her pride wasn''t allowing her to bow down but she wasn''t ready to anger Aeon either.

    Aarvi wore her watch and saw the time. It was five in the evening and she was nning to cook for Aaron so she spoke firmly. "Never mind. I have no time to waste on her. I just improvised her version, probably she can do better than me now."

    Aarvi didn''t want to waste any time or resources on Mia whose life and career are already in jeopardy due to Leon Harmon. And She knew even if Mia forgets the tits and bits of the character, Aeon will remind Mia till she perfects and molds herself to satisfy the director hence Aarvi wasn''t bothered about the movie.

    Aarvi chose to be there and let Mia do as she wanted because of her purpose for the day, she used the unexpected event to keep everyone''s attention on her while the Shadow teampleted her work as she had instructed prior.

    Esme spoke after her, "I will send you off."

    Aarvi nodded and walked out with Esme while Aeon warned and chided Mia some more before he could lose his cool and throw her out. Of course, he kept his voice down this time.

    ---

    After exiting the set, Aarvi was ready to bid Esme ignoring the seduction part. However, Esme still picked the topic, "Coming back to learning the seduction. Are you really not going to tell me who you are going to seduce?"

    Aarvi had to walk with Esme to stroll for some fresh air. She nced at Esme but didn''t speak. She was sure Esme was smart enough to understand why she was asking.

    Esme giggled seeing Aarvi''s poker face and spoke, "Actually there is nothing to learn, they are instinctive. If you think they aren''t working, let''s ssify."

    ''ssify?'' Aarvi misunderstood as there are different types of seduction, ''Holy god!'' Aarvi thought as she hummed for her to continue.

    Esme and Aarvi entered the park that was mainly used for shooting yet maintained better than the general parks found in the city. There were a kids'' y area and a jogging or walking path with beautifully maintained grasnd and the different kinds of nts and trees. The dusky sky and dim light with the fresh air rxed both women as they walked.

    "Let''s say it''s a man who may or may not be in love with somebody else. We could divide them as two, one who gets swayed and one who doesn''t."

    Aaron doesn''t belong to any of the cases. He doesn''t love anybody else but Aarvi. However, Aarvi continued to hear Esme.

    Esme gave her the analysis as per understanding and also with respect to the acting. Before she teasingly said, "If you are talking about yourself and seducing President Rivas yet he doesn''t react to you, then there are two reasons."

    Esme chuckled when Aarvi became too attentive to hear her as soon as she derived the fact. She pulled Aarvi near and whispered the rest before standing back and grinning at her. "It works."

    Aarvi didn''t want to try seducing Aaron anymore. So she just said, "Oh"

    Esme somehow knew Aarvi was never in a rtionship so she could guess she was embarrassed to voice anything so she chuckled without troubling her and shifted the topic.

    Aarvi and Esme were leaving the park when Aeon Harmon hurriedly reached thereafter knowing Aarvi hadn''t left yet. Esme was quick to understand so she bid Aarvi and went inside.

    "Ms. Evans, five minutes," Aeon asked in hesitation.

    Aarvi again checked the time and nodded in affirmation.

    Both walked towards the parking lot as Aeon spoke sincerely, "I might sound odd but I failed to stop myself from asking. Are you from theater education? Are you interested in acting?"

    Aarvi had expected it. "Nope, I am not interested." She cleared out she wasn''t interested without letting the topic build and take her time.

    Aeon didn''t let her leave. Witnessing her seamless and mind-blowing acting, Aeon hoped to dazzle such talent in the entertainment world.

    He tried to patiently coax her, "President Evans, I know you are busy with Skr and its projects. If you are passionate, you shouldn''t drop it. You can manage schedules and pursue this."

    Aarvi wanted to turn down saying she isn''t only interested, it wasn''t her dream or passion but a man yawned standing up from the ground from the other side of the bush.

    Aeon regretted addressing Aarvi as president Evans and mentioning Skr in the process that kept her identity at risk. He noticed the man''s eyes fixed on Aarvi''s dainty face.

    ''Didn''t he leave? Why is he still here?'' Aeon thought as he started thinking about how to handle the man.

 Chapter 177 - Spoiling Limitlessly

    Aarvi watched Hassan Fisher''s sleepy face and surprised yet longing gaze on her. Surprised? It wasn''t unexpected, but longing? Or is she misidentifying it as longing?

    She didn''t care. She didn''t want to know why he was there either. She turned to Aeon who was ming himself and nning to convince Hassan Fisher to keep her identity confidential.

    "President Harmon, I am not interested, nor passionate about the entertainment industry. Other than investing and my business, I have nothing to do in this field." She said it clearly and firmly so that Aeon doesn''t keep having ns to convince her again and again if in case they had to meet again.

    Aeon didn''t want to poach her to Amiah Entertainment, nope, he wanted her to gain an appreciation and showcase her talents on the right tform. However hearing her unyielding tone and determined gaze, he could only nod. "Alright."

    His eyes averted to Hassan again who was just watching Aarvi without a word or much emotion on his face. He strongly felt they knew each other, especially looking at Hassan''s eyes which were yearning for something.

    ''Is he craving for Aarvi or something else?'' He thought, disliking his deep gaze on Aarvi.

    Aeon again nced at disinterested calmness in Aarvi who didn''t bother to react to her disclosed identity. He chose to break the ice and ask Hassan to keep the information low, "Ms. Evans, Hassan Fisher has a cameo of Male Lead''s friend. He��"

    He couldn''t get to continue, Aarvi cut in after she checked the time on her wristwatch, "President Harmon, you should get back to filming and ignore the unnecessary trouble." Then her hand motioned towards the studio for him to leave.

    Aeon hoped Hassan shouldn''t make a fuss and agree to Aarvi. He opened his lips to bid her but shut it as they were never so close for such a greeting. He didn''t know he hoped to see that happiness on her face which she had shown while acting. Anyway, it didn''te and he left.

    Aarvi turned around and went towards the parking lot without bothering to say a word to Hassan. Thetter took a deep breath before speaking as he followed her a step behind, "My sister- Actually everybody thinks you are squandering money, basking in Rivas''s wealth having no idea you are a mysterious business tycoon." He mused.

    He had expected her to ask or request or threaten him to keep her identity under wraps but didn''t expect her to ignore him like a fly in the garden.

    Aarvi didn''t bother to pause or respond so she walked to her car and Hassan couldn''t hold but blurt out. "Won''t you ask me to hide your identity?"

    Aarvi paused finally and Hassan hid his smile behind his amusement. This girl never failed to fascinate him. It may be the first time or now. Only a few knew he didn''t meet Aarvi for the first time at Rivas Mansion and had tried to check on her numerous times.

    Aarvi faced Hassan. He might be hunky and well-formed that always attracted beauties and friendly people to him but to Aarvi he was nothing but a passerby.

    "Why should I?" She threw the question back at him with her signature sereneposure.

    Hassan let out a light chuckle without understanding why he doesn''t find her annoying but gets captivated by her. "Because your identity is a mystery to the world."

    Aarvi was totally uninterested in talking, especially with the ones who tried to bring up topics to have a conversation when there is nothing to talk about.

    "Mr. Fisher, there is something else for you to think instead of it." Aarvi yed him back.

    Hassan shook his head in resignation. Not only her identity but she, herself is mystic for him. The much he tried to read her, he failed. The only different expressions he had seen were when she was with Shawn, the genuine happiness, and when she was with Aaron, her tranquility with the contentment.

    He wouldn''t mind epting that he had swooned on her. Especially for her little sweet behavior and small expressions to Aaron. But he also felt she kept a big wall when she is with others excluding those two men and Dax Grant. He really had an urge to break the wall and see the real Aarvi Evans.

    However, he knew he shouldn''t step out of his boundaries other than looking from afar and also analyzed what she meant by her words.

    If he tries to disclose her identities, he isn''t only going against her, that is Skr Industries but also Rivas family. The Fisher family isn''t strong enough to handle single wrath, much less two.

    He changed the topic, "If my sister gets to know yourplete identity, I don''t think she will trouble you."

    Aarvi smirked but azy one. She was d he understood without her time and words on it. And does she look like one to plead or threaten to get the work done?

    She will give no way out if the other one has to follow her order or work. She is a businesswoman after all. She will foresee every step of danger to be prepared to tackle it.

    What if her identity leaks? Big deal, she will just twist her pre-ns and takedown Leon majestically.

    Coming to Naomi Fisher, she loves Aaron and her love is a possessive one. She wasn''t the type to be gleeful seeing Aaron happy with Aarvi. Now she scorns at Aarvi as a jobless girl andter she will choose something else.

    Naomi will find every other girl faulty and substandard for Aaron other than herself so it doesn''t make sense even if Aarvi reveals herplete identity as Aarvi Evans, President, and founder of Skr Industries.

    "Bootless errand." She uttered before turning around and left.

    Hassan didn''t get to say a word or again take steps behind her when a man in a ck suit blocked him. And in a blink of an eye, Aarvi left the studio and Hassan didn''t even get the glimpse of the car or how she left. The man who had blocked him to left like the wind as though he was never there.

    Having bodyguards around considering herplete identity didn''t surprise Hassan so he again yawned and called his manager who was stuck with a family problem and waste to pick him up.

    He didn''t bother talking to Naomi, his elder sister will find it fishy and suspects him or me him for speaking for Aarvi so he just chose to settle in his vi without going to his family mansion.

    ---

    At Avron mansion

    Melia weed Aarvi who ran inside and straight dashed towards the kitchen hearing Melia, "Wee home Miss."

    "Thank you," Aarvi responded merrily thinking of the dishes to cook for Aaron but... her heels jerked to a halt looking at the man in cream knitted pullover whose sleeves were pulled up giving a treat to the eyes showing off his masculine forearm while the pullover wrapped his body revealing his perfect slender V physique.

    Aaron raised his head to see her jutting her lips instead of being happy to see he was preparing cupcakes for dinner dessert. He motioned his hand to call her near and she straight wrapped her arms around him, "There was an operation."

    Unbeknown to her weird reaction, he responded to her words, "It was minor and took forty-five minutes."

    She probably was still in the studio that time, sigh. "You only take major cases."

    Aaron has a team that has surgeons who could handle small cases and Aaron''s usual cases take up a minimum of 3 hours to a maximum of twelve to fifteen hours. Aarvi had even heard as sometimes it takes up to the extent, a few doctors would faint due to exhaustion on their brain to be highly attentive.

    Hence she had assumed he would go hometer than usual. That led her to speak to Esme at the studio else she would have ditched her and run home to cook for Aaron.

    Aaron exined to her in simple words without understanding what made her so unhappy, "The assigned doctor was in another critical emergency and the other one never handled tricky cases so I led the operation."

    She didn''t tell him she wanted to cook for him but asked, "I want to help you." Without missing to put on a cute pout of her lips and innocent blinks of her eyelids to make him agree else he will throw her out of the kitchen.

    Melia and Connor watched the couple in delight.

    Connor was right in the living hall. In a hurry, Aarvi didn''t see him while running to the kitchen. Connor thought there must be a problem seeing her run so he followed to see her embrace his son. Connor was d he didn''t see his son checking her temperature but hugged her back affectionately.

    However, he didn''t leave but saw his son spoiling his daughter-inw limitlessly.

    Aaron held her hands and washed them hearing her tell about the specialty of the flower she had sent him in the morning when Aaron asked. He wiped the water off from her hands and lifted her to sit on the ind kitchen counter.

    That''s when the couple cared to see two old blokes watching them suppressing their smile.

    Standing next to Aarvi, Aaron missed his mother when his father and Melia were watching them. He subconsciously imagined his mother next to his father.

    Like, his parents happily looking at their son and daughter-inw. ''Wouldn''t she be happy seeing me with my Cupcake?''

    His mother had asked him to bring his little Cupcake home or take her to meet his Cupcake. He hadn''t taken her and now, it is toote.

 Chapter 178 - His Enchantress

    Aarvi nced at Aaron before greeting Connor, "Master Rivas."

    Connor nodded with a smile on his face, he probably wanted to tell something but controlled, "You guys cook, we will not disturb you two."

    Aarvi nodded and saw two leave before turning to Aaron and cheekily said, "I didn''t see Master Rivas when I ran inside."

    Aaron''s fingers grazed her cheek saying, "He won''t mind that."

    Aarvi was taking eggs when Aaron turned her to face him pulling her closer. She spoke before him, "What''s wrong? You look... a little lost." Then she embraced him feeling he needed it.

    "Have you met my mother?" Aaron asked wrapping his arms and he didn''t hide his emotions from Aarvi.

    She understood Aaron was missing his mother when Connor and Melia were watching them. He was alright before it so she guessed. Unwrapping her arms, Aarvi nodded multiple times and smiled, "I had seen her yearly once when they used to visit the drop to Shawn."

    Aarvi noticed Aaron''s face brightening so she continued, "The first year, we just met for a few seconds and greeted each other. The second year, she had drank the coffee I had made and the snacks I had prepared for all. She had said she was desperate to meet me and talk than her sons due Shawn and Aunty Megan who had told her a lot about me."

    Then she hummed for a few seconds adding, "I could say she liked me and was sweet to me."

    Now Aaron was jealous and pinched her cheeks, "How dare you meet all but not me?"

    Aarvi didn''t know if she should chuckle or whine and scold him. Since he was missing his mother, she chose to be a sweet little cheekydy, "Because I wanted to embezzle you away from all."

    She yed her hair back and asked smugly, "Don''t you think I took everyone''s favor and gave them no choice but to ept me when I am taking you away?"

    Aaron chuckled, brushing his nose against her. He had thought his family has to ept her because he loves her. Think of it, she had long back won everyone''s heart.

    "Sly girlfriend." He uttered and asked about another one, "What about Ariel?"

    Aarvi darted her eyes around scuffing her nail at the corner of her brow, "She was a little hostile to me and Dax." She told the truth.

    Ariel wasn''t only beautiful but was self obsessed with her family. She doesn''t like anybody getting near the family members and always saw them as a threat.

    Even though she wasn''t showing her hostility around her family, she had mocked Aarvi saying she is putting on an act of virtuous and happydy to enter the Rivas family. She had said Dax wants to enjoy thevish life being around Shawn.

    Aarvi didn''t tell all these to either Shawn or Aaron but chose an incident to divert the attention of Aaron, "She had caught me smacking Shawn. No sister will like her little brother being bullied."

    She giggled and saw Aaron shake his head helplessly with a smile. If not everyone, Aaron knows his sister better. Ariel had ranted out to him saying the girl around Shawn has ulterior motives and they have to keep her away from Shawn.

    He also knew Ariel had warned Shawn''s Little Heart but hearing Aarvi put it humorously, how could he ept his Cupcake changed and is evil? She was still the same Cupcake, pure by her heart but doesn''t shows her true self to all.

    He didn''t reveal anything to Aarvi when she was already fine with it and Ariel is no more, "By the way, Little mom is already missing you."

    Sunday she didn''t have any ns so, "Alright, first we will meet your mom and sister, then we will go to Rivas Mansion."

    He had actually wanted to take her to the cemetery on the weekend but after hearing her say she had already met his mother, he dropped it but hearing it from her, he was about to peck her lips butnded on her cheek and heard her giggle. "Cook."

    Aaron still wanted to talk to her. Nope, he just wanted to talk to her all day, all night but they got back to cooking before it''s toote. With four hands, the work was a lot faster and smoother, finishing it on time.

    Aaron liked cooking with her hearing her talk to vegetables, randomly say something to him, pecking on his cheek a few times, running around him looking at him cook or pass the ingredients to him, overreact and exaggerate eating the cupcake, then sit and whine asking why her cupcakes don''t taste the same.

    Connor felt like a third wheel eating with the two even though they had stopped ying around him but sat elegantly and ate. Probably he noticed his son was too happy to believe it easily even though he wasn''t smiling.

    ---

    After dinner, Aarvi didn''t disturb the father and son and went upstairs to the bedroom seeing them talk about random things in her presence.

    Aaron spoke about the main reason behind Connor''s presence in the mansion. The mirth in his eyes reced with coldness which Connor noticed.

    "What happened at theke deck that day after I was taken away? Where was Cupcake that day?" Aaron asked straight going to the point.

    ''That day.'' Connor just looked at his face without saying a word. He was contemting whether he should reveal to Aaron or not. If yes, how much should he tell? He can''t tell Aaron who might take it negatively and stay away from Rivas family.

    He wanted to lie but it would make the things worse so he chose to be silent and handle his son''s animosity alone.

    Time ticked by but only silence enveloped, Aaron now strongly felt his Little Cupcake didn''t only face unfairness from her family but also his. How? Why? What extent? He didn''t know.

    He also knew Connor was protecting somebody and he couldn''t choose to put anybody at danger, whether it''s physically or mentally.

    Who was he protecting? His family? Or Aaron?

    If his Little Cupcake got injured by those attackers, undoubtedly Aaron wouldme himself for putting her life in danger. Was she kidnapped? He felt as possible because Aarvi was missing for more than a day.

    If Connor was trying to protect Aaron, thetter still wanted to know it even if he regrets, gets hurt, and mes himself all his life.

    He didn''t force Connor again but asked, "Is it your man who sent Cupcake back home?"

    Connor hesitated but nodded promptly. "We waited if her parents lodges a missingint but they didn''t and President Kelly had no idea she was missing."

    At least, that made sure little Ava was saved and safe with his father. Although his anger bubbled, he controlled knowing her life was safe.

    Aaron clenched his fist as a cold glint shed in his eyes. He didn''t ask the next question directly but spected, "You knew Cupcake doesn''t remember me hence you hid that Little Heart is Ava Kelly and my Cupcake."

    Connor hid it because he didn''t want his son to get hurt knowing about it and hoped he could move on and like another girl without hanging on Ava Kelly.

    But he never tried to stop Shawn''s Little Heart from meeting Aaron. He wanted to see if fate wanted them to meet again but fate yed cruelly in her life.

    It wasn''t only Aaron and others but Connor also med himself when Ava Kelly was fighting between life and death. He knew well if she was with Aaron, his son would never let anybody endanger his Cupcake''s safety.

    Connor nodded with a light hum. He was ready to ept if Aaron was going to be angry with him but he wouldn''t let him be away from the Rivas family.

    Aaron sighed pinching between his brows. He can force Connor to talk but that would permanently leave a mark on their rtionship and he didn''t want to damage any rtionships when Aarvi could get the family love from them.

    Alright, he was going to wait for some more time to let them make mind and speak it but... Aaron opened his eyes to look at Connor and asked directly, "Are you hiding all these for our good?"

    ''Our'' Connor didn''t know if it had only Aarvi and Aaron but he presumed it as the whole family including Aarvi, "Yes." His voice was resolute and firm.

    Aaron hoped it''s for good and stood up. He walked towards stairs saying, "Rest early."

    Connor: "..."

    Connor had thought Aaron would be angry and he will send him off like every time but was surprised hearing him say ''Rest early'' in the mansion. ''Is this change due to Aarvi?'' He knew the answer and hoped everything to be solved but... Will Jordan make his mind and be ready to face Aaron?

    He went to the guest room on the ground floor where Melia merrily arranged for him. It had been so many years Aaron chose to ignore his father mercilessly, now everything was clearing out slowly so she was happy for her master and young master.

    ---

    In Aarvi''s bedroom,

    She exited the cloakroom in her ck silk short slip dress and a long sheath but momentarily froze seeing Aaron sitting on her bed, leaning on the headrest.

    She had forgotten he had told her they will ''literally'' sleep together. But the world she knew doesn''t have innocent cuddles and she wasn''t weeping or there wasn''t freezing cold.

    She didn''t want to use Esme''s tricks but had no choice.

    Her fingers ran through her long hair making it slightly messy and sassy, seductively gazing at his eyes, she bit her lower lip before releasing it slowly and sexily grabbing his gaze on her reddened lips.

    Aaron''s Adam''s apple bobbed gulping the nonexistent saliva looking at his enchantress.

 Chapter 179 - His Sexy Cupcake

    Aarvi''s fingers ran through her long hair making it slightly messy and sassy, seductively gazing at Aaron''s amber eyes as she bit her lower lip before releasing it slowly and sexily grabbing his eyes on her reddened lips.

    Aaron''s Adam''s apple bobbed gulping the nonexistent saliva looking at his enchantress.

    Aarvi''s single eyebrow slightly raised as she walked towards him. Her hands spread aside giving enough space to slip her sheath off her shoulder without halting her tortuous speed of walking.

    Aaron''s gaze involuntarily moved down to her shoulder looking at her thin ck wrap slithering her wless arms grazing her smooth skin slowly dropping on the Persian rug on the floor.

    The edge of his fingers itched to glide across her bare arms and feel her soft velvety skin.

    As though she had cast spell on him, he was hypnotized by her charms and her movements. His gazended on her feet, moving up her long and deceptively delicate legs raising his heartbeats unable to control his focus.

    Aarvi smirked. Esme had told her she has control by a flow unlike straight giving him a feast. She should let him savor the vision, then going for other senses.

    Even her heart drummed against his chest anticipatingly. She didn''t want to face the oue that her heart feared yet wanted him to sumb.

    She knew what she feared but she couldn''t voice it to him afraid of being misunderstood by him. She won''t care if anybody else takes her in the wrong way or have a false impression of her but she didn''t want that to happen with this man.

    While her heart feared and anticipated, it also knew this man would erase the fear and calm her by pulling her a step out of the darkness. Hence her mind was determined to try this out.

    At a corner of his conscious mind knew that he was being yed by her like a puppet achieving what she wanted. He was craving to touch her, hold her, and feel her just by watching her move towards him inplete silence.

    While one side of the mind asked him to wake up, the other side of his mind just let him y on her control. His lips gaped when his eyes traced her small waist to her perfectly proportioned bosoms.

    His eyes darkened several shades, feeling the changes of his body but his scorching gaze moved up as she closed the distance taking her own damn time.

    Aaron silently drew his breath grazing the hollow between her bosom in her V neckline dress. He gritted his teeth due to her slowest pace that was no less of a punishment to keep himself in control.

    He wanted to grab her and leave his mark on her graceful swan-like neck before his eyesnded on her lips which had a teasing smirk.

    Aarvi was satisfied looking at him captivated by her, unable to look away from her, and she was also amazed by how he was still keeping himself calm.

    She froze when their eyes met. They were dark and deep as though they could prate to her soul and capture them off guard and read every truth, secret, the darkness of her.

    She had to clench her fist to move from her momentary halt and smirked a seductive one as she closed the distance. He saw her closer, grounded his teeth when her slender fingers were just an inch away from his neck.

    "Ahhh�� Aaron��" Aarvi shrieked the next movement feeling her heart leap out of her chest.

    Aaron had wrapped his arm around her waist, pulled her over him and she bounced on the bed.

    She hadn''t done yet, was her fearing true? She didn''t know but her breathing twitched, squeezed her eyes shut and clutched the pillow with all her might.

    What was she expecting? She didn''t know but she didn''t want to deepen her fear again. But she couldn''t control her drumming heart at speed and felt her eyes moist by how he pulled her on the bed without his usual gentleness.

    She knew she was testing fire but how could she expect to be unburnt?

    Nevertheless, her lids flung open when the duvet covered her and Aaron wrapped his right arm spooning her as he gently shushed to calm her down without having any idea how her mind had wandered to the worst. "Shhh��"

    ''What was going on?'' She was all confused, at the same time calmer, and felt secure with him behind her warmly hugging her.

    She could feel his twitched breathing calming down and the ramming heartbeats slowing down to their original pace.

    However, she was a little grumpy for scaring her even for a split second hence she sat up straight turning towards him, and red. She wanted to snarl, ''Are you even a man? Are you perhaps a robot or Gay?''

    ''How can he be so calm and sure that he will just cuddle me to sleep? Hmph.'' She doesn''t believe self-control is enough to keep the resolve.

    Aaron buried his face on a pillow. Even though he didn''t see her expression he had felt her heartbeats. He was kind of sure she wasn''t expecting him to actually sumb to her seduction. If he did, she would definitely throw him out of the bedroom.

    But what actually caught his attention was her fear that she tried her best to hide.

    When he found her in the warehouse, he had actually thought she was defiled, probably not by one but many looking at her horrendous state. However, that didn''t change his mind or heart from saving her and making her his.

    But he found out she wasn''t defiled and she still untouched so he was still clueless about what Leon Harmon actually wanted from her and why she tried to seduce him yet feared something.

    At this rate, even he doubted if he could have this self-control every time she tried to seduce him. He raised his head to see her ring daggers clearly opposing they shouldn''t share the bed... Yet.

    Now he started thinking if he should give in to her and go to his bedroom.

    ''Ahh,'' He felt his little Cupcake is sweeter and obedient than his sexy Cupcake.

 Chapter 180 - Hid It

    Aaron chose her, epting the torturing nights he was going to face.

    He didn''t let her open her lips and pulled her back to his arms to spoon her. "Aaron��" Aarvi tried to roll out of his arms but the man held her back firm before his deep soothing voice sounded near her ear as she controlled from twitching due to his warm breath.

    "I want to do it all. Every little innocent thing to dirty ones. Dancing in the kitchen to cuddle the night away to start our day fresh in each other''s arms."

    Aarvi knew this man always wins over her no matter what. She turned around in his arms and pouted before whining, "You scared me��"

    Aaron chuckled when she started crying out loud like a kid as he pulled her to embrace her. She wrapped her arms around his neck, rested her head on his, and forced a sniffle but heard him let out a throaty chuckle.

    She knew Aaron was controlling himself from asking her anything, she was d he had the patience to let her take time to speak without forcing her.

    Anyhow, she heard him warn, "If you keep doing this? You will be confused when I wolfed you down."

    Aarvi chuckled and kissed his cheek before getting away but the man didn''t let her go but carried her up guiding her legs around his waist finally making her flush.

    She was wearing a short slip nightdress which moved up due to the spread of her legs to wrap around his waist. ''Ahh! This man always makes me regret wearing short dresses.''

    However she responded to his dialogue to keep her mind away, "I will be the one to wolf you down."

    Aaron was sure he was going to be the big bad wolf but let her assume whatever she wants, "Then I will wait for the day."

    He left her down at the cloakroom and pecked on her soft lips by cupping her face, "Be good and change to something morefortable."

    Aarvi hid her smile and pulled his cheek. Undoubtedly she would be ufortable in that nightwear if she has to sleep with him so she hummed in eptance and added, "We will go to your room."

    She entered hearing him ask, "Why?"

    She devilishlyughed and said, "I will devour you in your bedroom."

    Aaron: "..."

    After five minutes, Aarvi went to Aaron''s room. He had arrived early to set the room temperature to her requirement and was waiting for her.

    Aarvi had changed to the ck notched necked shirt and shorts pajamas and crawled on his bed to his arms without troubling him again.

    Curious, he again asked, "Why not your bedroom?"

    She wanted to dodge it with a joke but chose the truth, "It''s ck, I don''t want anybody in there other than me." She meant to say she didn''t want anybody in her darkness other than herself.

    Aaron didn''t probe it further but kissed her cheek as his other hand softly caressed her other cheek.

    Seeing her snuggle closer, he resignedly smiled and asked another question he wished to know the reason, "Why were you against cuddling together to sleep?"

    Aarvi smiled. She couldn''t stop but smile at his gentle low voice. She doesn''t know how a luby would sound to kids by their mother but she loved his voice which had a hint of anticipation and lots of gentleness with affection.

    Aaron was confused by her reaction without understanding why she was smiling but didn''t get the chance to ask when she responded to him.

    "I want to date you, not because I want you to treasure me all the time. I want that too and also I want to be the best of me for you. As much as you know me, I want to know you. I want to know when you had cried for little mistakes; when you got bullied by others; when you were too excited. I also want to know your pain, deep down dirty secrets, your regrets, and your heartbreaks."

    She spread her arms wide adding, "I want to know ''Everything'' about you."

    Then she turned to him and softly smiled as she continued but her voice turned even softer carrying a hint of pain for each of the trouble she causes for him, "I don''t want you to keep tending to my weak side." He got the confession he needed.

    Aaron pulled her to his embrace wrapping his arms around her keeping her as close as possible as he continued to hear her, "I don''t want you to get fed up of me seeing the side that needs to be get rid off."

    Aarvi too wrapped her arms around him letting him hold her close leaving no space between them. He didn''t disturb her but continued to hear her silently while his hand gently caressed her head indicating he is listening to her.

    "If we are meant to be together, we should have the trust and love as sung in the songs, as written in the novels and heard as the best love story."

    Aaron let out a soft chuckle hearing her and pecked on her shoulder instead of saying, ''We are destined to be together. We belong to each other. And they would make everythinge true as you wish for us.''

    "And I want to love you. I want to make you jealous of yourself by loving you more than you could do." She hugged him back tighter and closed her eyes to wait for his response.

    Did she sound too childish with so many wishes? She didn''t know but she was aware he could understand her and won''tugh at her for the imusible wishes.

    Nevertheless, Aaron was smiling without his control. ''I want to make you jealous of yourself by loving you more than you could do.''

    He didn''t know if he could be jealous of himself if he can''t love her back as much as she can. One thing he realized by his Cupcake''s words was that she is already in love with him.

    His Cupcake loves him too!!

    He was overjoyed so wished to tell her too but he didn''t. He knows what is stopping her from epting her own feelings, that incident which is engraved deep in her heart.

    He had no hurry for anything, he will give her the time she needed and enjoy life with her without a worry.

    Yearning to see her pretty little face, he moved her gently and saw her peacefully sleeping. He whispered to ask, "Ms. Evans, did you perhaps fall for me a long back and hide it well?" He felt it highly possible.

    He kissed her forehead, pulled the duvet up to keep themselves warm, and cuddled his Cupcake to sleep.

 Chapter 181 - Cry Blood

    In the morning, Aaron woke up to the rm when the early morning sun rays were hitting the ss wall prating inside the room causing him to squirt his eyes to adjust to the brightness and the sun rays falling on his face.

    He opened his eyes to face the Little Cuddle Bun in his arms and smiled. Unbothered to the rm which rang and the sun rays kissing her delicate skin, Aarvi was sleeping peacefully.

    Seeing no dark circles on her petite face after a good long sleep, Aaron was sure his Cupcake doesn''t need makeup anymore to hide her dark circles. She was so wless he found no mark or pores on her skin but a radiant healthy glow that captivates the eyes of onlookers and makes them jealous.

    Aaron gently poked her soft cheek as he admired the beauty.

    Would she be the same confident if her scars hadn''t healed? He wasn''t sure if that matter to his Cupcake but he had never stopped taking care of her wounds and was also thankful for his grandfather Jordan Rivas for getting him the creams to heal her wounds and scars.

    He couldn''t forget how Shawn had forced his grandfather to get the best medicines by using all his connection to get his Little Heart back the same. Probably even more beautiful and glowing.

    Hence by the time Aarvi woke up fromatose, she had no scars on her face excluding faint marks on her limbs which eventually cleared.

    But there was one scar that hadn''tpletely healed. The scar on her chest where the bullet had pierced and he had operated. He was able to lighten it but there was a pale scar when he saw itst time.

    It has been more than one and a half years so he wasn''t sure if she used the cream he had given her or the scar was still present.

    "Ahhh��" Aarvi whined in the grievance for disturbing her from the sleep when his lips pressed on her cheek... Okay, little harder controlling himself from nibbling it.

    Aaron tried to wake her up, "It''s morning. Don''t you want to exercise?"

    Aarvi yawned against his chest before slightly opening her eyes to look at him, "Hmmm?"

    Aaron assumed she didn''t hear him properly due to grogginess and was ready to exin but Aarvi pinned him on the bed and went on top of him.

    "..." He will have to kill himself if she seduces him early in the morning.

    Should he get off from bed before waking her up? What if she wakes up early and wakes him up to seduce? Aaron''s thoughts crazily ran when her soft upper bodyid on him and his face covered with her hair.

    Moving her hair away, he took time to realize she was reaching for the bedside table. He chided himself for letting his mind wander off early in the morning.

    Feeling too lethargic to get up, Aarvi grabbed the remote controller of the electronic drapes and sighed flopping on Aaron.

    Aaron doubted if she fell asleep when she didn''t move for a few seconds and then she moved and pressed all the buttons to cover all the ss walls before the remote controller slipped from her hands to the floor on the Persian rug.

    "I am tired now." She mumbled having no power to get back to the position or take the remote from the floor.

    Aaron chuckled hearing her, ''Doozy.''

    He understood Aarvi isn''t an early bird, it was her nightmares that were keeping her awake. Now that she got sufficient sleep, he got to see herziness more than her cat Laze.

    He carefully pulled her back to position and heard her mumble groggily, "It''s night again. Sleep."

    "Huh?" Aaron''s sleepy mood didn''t catch her words right away.

    She snuggled closer without opening her eyes as she mumbled to his confusion, "I heard sleeping next to someone... (Yawn)... you love helps you live longer." She pushed her hand under his arm to wrap around him before burying herself in his embrace to sleep.

    Aaron''s jaws had dropped how effortlessly she went back to sleep as the drapes covered the sunlight from entering inside by leaving the room in the dimness.

    He didn''t want her morning routine to change even though she will get ample sleep with him. Being agile physically and her breathing exercise is very crucial for her body and health.

    His hand gently caressed her back head as he spoke, "From tomorrow, we will get back to��"

    He didn''t get to continue and Aarvi cried hearing him, "Ahhh�� Little more time."

    Aaron sighed and chose to talk at the breakfast table and went back to nap without knowing Aarvi meant what she said.

    After fifteen minutes, Aarvi woke up to see Aaron sleeping without a single flinch on his face. "Sleeping beauty!" Aarvi eximed under her breath looking at his emotionless face.

    Supporting her elbow on the pillow, resting her head on her knuckles, she watched him curiously to witness even a small change on his face but it didn''te even after ten minutes.

    Hence her eyes wandered on his face, his brows weren''t thick but perfect size with a rxing arc. Her finger brushed hisshes wondering if hershes are long or his. Last time she had held his nose to wake up so she thought of a different way.

    Inching closer watching his eyes, she pecked on his lips very carefully and softly. Then she murmured, "Sleeping Beauty! Your princess kissed you. Wake up." Her fresh mellow voice filled his ears.

    Aaron who had woken up when a finger brushed hisshes let out a chuckle hearing her words. ''Ahh, he did an excellent jon by not giving out a clue.''

    She didn''t know he was awake. Thinking he was going to tease her, she shifted the roles, "You became slothful as soon as you got your hands on Swan Princess. How are you going to serve the Princess? Tsk, Tsk."

    Aaron: "..."

    Before his hands could grab hold of her, she jumped off the bed and chuckled while running out after sticking her tongue out at him.

    ---

    Aarvi had no ns for the day despite knowing wasting a day isn''t suitable for the ns and Leon Harmon might return on the weekend but she wanted to wait for Dn Harmon''s move.

    Dn Harmon had seen her when she alighted her car and he had passed by her when he drove the car. She wasn''t sure if he really noticed her or ignored her.

    As much as she knows the overly attentive Dn Harmon, if not others, he can''t ignore her. The one who she couldn''t easilye to conclusion is Dn Harmon due to various reasons.

    And the engaging part was she can''t predict his ns and actions easily. He had indirectly helped her escape from Leon Harmon in the hotel and he didn''ty a finger on her when she was beaten ck and blue but he watched and followed the order of Leon Harmon on controlling the situation and wiping away each evidence.

    Hence she couldn''t confirm whether he wanted her safe or he wanted her to enrage the beast-like Leon Harmon. His motives, his behavior, and his preposition are too dense to analyze.

    She also has doubts like Dn might have used her as a scapegoat in his game to keep Leon''s attention away so that he could do his work. It wasn''t her intuition but she has the proof of him sneakily gather information and preparing for something which Leon Harmon isn''t aware of.

    If he really used her as a tool, he was going to see the cruel end worse than Leon Harmon.

    Hence having no ns for the day, she drove to Skr to give rest to a big kid who was yammering from a day to take him with her to Hays International. Now she regrets agreeing to take Shawn however she didn''t allow Dax to join. He won''t think twice before breaking Vance Hays''s face.

    Dax''s weaknesses are less and one major weakness is his impulsiveness to protect, it may be about him or his closed ones.

    Aarvi pushed the man to the resting room and dictated, "Sleep."

    Dax turned around going towards the desk, "Dum Dum, I have a meeting and see the pile of files." He didn''t want to burden her little brain with office work when her mind keeps active to handle the bunch of bastards.

    However, he had to walk back when the slender fingers clutched his vest pulling him back with all her might, "I will do it, you rest." Her voice revealed her struggle to pull the big burly man.

    She had heard his secretary say he didn''t rest well to be on caution for provoking Leon Harmon publicly.

    Dax couldn''t believe there exists a president who wants to do the work to let her subordinate rest.

    Aarvi continued to coax him, "Leon Harmon isn''t in the city and he is working on a very important project that takes up all his time."

    Dax turned around unable to hear her struggling tone to pull him even though he wasn''t using any force.

    Aarvi sighed deeply and hooked her arm to his to avoid him running to the desk. Putting on his favorite cute expression, she continued her words on Leon Harmon, "He isn''t targeting Skr directly and if he does, don''t worry, I will make him cry blood for you."

    Dax chuckled seeing her little fist in the air taking her oath like a kid. He reluctantly gave in rubbing her head, "Only till lunchtime."

    Aarvi willingly agreed, thinking he can rest for four hours. She saw him climb on the bed keeping his mobile away before she left the room.

    She was hell busy in continuous two meetings and the pile of files when the inte was fired up and she had no clue about it.

 Chapter 182 - She Really Loves Me!

    Aarvi was totally busy in continuous two meetings and the pile of files when the inte was fired up and she had no clue about it.

    Probably her informers and team members were enjoying the show so they updated her a littlete by sending the article links.

    After the end of the meeting, she entered Dax''s office room rubbing between her brows thinking about the project. The ind resort Aarvi wanted to get and she was preparing for it for three months wasn''t showing any positive signs.

    She was aware of it earlierpared to otherpanies but now Rivas and Harmon Industries are trying to buy it too. That doesn''t mean she will ask Rivas to back out, she wasn''t worried about it but she might have to visit the ind to meet the owner of the resort.

    She can send Dax but that old man eyes the sincerity more than the money or deal. The day of her visit would be the same day all other business heads will be present and they might have to gather for lunch too.

    She needed to handle another set of people before going face to face with Leon Harmon. She wants Leon Harmon to lose control searching for her and crave for a glimpse of her when she finally shows her face to him.

    She won''t drop the project for Leon Harmon, never. She needs to find a way to show her sincerity and also manage as per her ns.

    "President Evans, your mobile was buzzing during the meeting." Dax''s secretary ced some files on the desk and passed her mobile.

    He knows if anything is serious, she will get a call, else he doesn''t have to disturb her in a meeting due to messages.

    "Thank you�� Go and have your lunch." Aarvi sent the secretary before opening the messages.

    [Breaking news: Mia Craft is mentally unstable.]

    [Mia Craft has gone crazy due to her father.]

    [Is this new stunt for sympathy?]

    [Mia Craft: A goddess or a psycho?]

    Aarvi didn''t bother opening the twenty-plus articles link she had received but started thinking who is behind it. She had all the proof and she knew Mia ispletely healthy but she didn''t bother wasting resources on her so who did this?

    "This can''t be Leon Harmon," Aarvi mumbled to herself

    Even though Leon acts in front of Aeon and also hates him, Leon gets nothing by revealing Mia''s imbecility created by himself. Instead, he would have sent the real reports to Aeon so that thetter could toss her out and keep her away in disgust.

    ''Dax?'' She shifted it off. This wasn''t his style.

    ''Aaron?'' Aarvi started chuckling at the realization, ''This man is petty too. So cute.'' She thought and was smiling to herself when a secretary knocked on the door before opening it enough for his face to be visible.

    "President Evans, President Harmon, Aeon Harmon is here asking to meet you or CEO Grant. Shall I wake up CEO Grant?" Aarvi doesn''t meet anybody so he asked to confirm.

    Aeon''s arrival wasn''t unexpected as she is the producer of the movie and he will have to report to her if he wants to have Mia in the movie or change.

    Dax''s rest was more important than Aeon''s words or her few minutes to hear Aeon. "Send him in." She got back to her work after instructing.

    The secretary had seen her eyes twinkle when he had checked inside but it imed the serenity hearing about Aeon. Thinking Aeon was there to trouble his President, he went to Aeon Harmon and his professional tone had a hint of hostility, "President Harmon, you can enter�� This is lunchtime so make sure to leave quickly." He turned around and strode to his desk ignoring bewildered Aeon.

    Aeon rolled his eyes for the secretary''s protectiveness and went inside Dax''s office but saw a slender woman working behind the ss desk on a magnificent ck leather chair in her ck dress. He really wanted to know why she wears only ck.

    He knocked on the door and asked, "May I?"

    Aarvi raised her head to look at Aeon. He wasn''t haughty and self-obsessed as much as he thought of him to be. He actually had all the right to be one but the dumb man didn''t know what he has and his actual worth.

    She hummed as she scribbled her signature on the paper before closing the file. She pointed to the chair opposite her grabbing another file gazing at him.

    Aeon Harmon nowhere looked like he was sad by knowing about Mia but she could feel he was relieved and rxed.

    --- Previous day evening ---

    After Aarvi had left the studio, Aeonpleted some more scenes and was d Mia is focusing on the character better and the retakes lowered gradually.

    They packed up around nine in the evening and Mia tagged along with him since she started living in his condo but in a different room.

    He was prepared to sleep early for the morning shoot when somebody pressed the calling bell of his condo. But Aeon saw no one outside, he was getting in when a package got his attention that was on the floor.

    Mia who was still on her night skincare regime saw Aeon holding an envelope that had the logo of the hospital

    She gulped nervously and snatched the envelope, presuming Leon Harmon might have sent the envelope to reveal the truth. Aeon might check it and throw her out. She wasn''t ready to get dumped by Aeon Harmon when her life was in grave danger due to Leon Harmon.

    She and Leon Harmon had used the Rivas hospital logo and forged a report to fool Aeon Harmon so she knew the hospital won''t send her the report when she had never visited the hospital.

    That time, Leon Harmon had managed to bribe a doctor to instruct Aeon as he was giving private treatment for Mia due to her identity as a celebrity.

    Now, Aeon was confused by her behavior, holding a Pendrive in a hand. He thought she must be embarrassed to show him the reports and she wasn''t recovering well due to recent activities. It didn''t cross his mind she might be hiding something.

    He saw the Pendrive in his hand again and assumed it might be a record of her session with her psychiatrist so he wanted to return it to her and knocked on the door, "Mia, there is a pen drive too."

    There wasn''t a sliver line of suspicion on his expression willing to respect her privacy. Anyhow he heard no voice from Mia. He knocked on the door but heard silence.

    Panicked, he grabbed the spare keys of the room hoping she didn''t do something to herself, and rushed in to see smoke sweeping through the bathroom door.

    "Is she smoking?" He mumbled to himself and pushed the unlocked door to see her burning the report papers and flushing them quickly.

    Puzzled by her weird behavior, he involuntarily grabbed a paper that was at his feet and read. It was a patient record log and he didn''t find Mia''s name in it.

    ''Wait? Why did she get this instead of health reports?'' He thought to himself and discerned the name on the envelope was ''Aeon Harmon'' but not ''Mia Craft'' and why will the hospital delivery report in the night?

    Mia was unaware that her own behavior raised the suspicion without realizing Aeon was watching her burn each paper to ashes holding a lighter.

    Aeon was sure something''s off and stood behind her reading the papers she was burning. He didn''t want to see her lose control over her mental state and behave like a maniac all night for him to tend to her. He was too tired of it.

    What he had thought to read was she was gravely ill looking at her behavior but saw a paper state as none of the Doctors under Rivas Psychiatric hospital are allowed to give private counseling.

    ''Then who was that doctor?'' Aeon thought.

    He saw her burn another paper which had details of doctor and photo to realize he was a professional artist from a different city hired for some pennies.

    Aeon''s lips arced slyly watching the woman desperately burning the evidence. If she was smart, she would have stayed calm then told him as somebody is trying to trap her and Aeon would have really trusted her.

    Yes, he would have really trusted her due to their long friendship but her panicked state was giving out the truth that she was burning the real evidence. Now it didn''t take much time for him to analyze she was acting all along to force him to be her boyfriend and might force him to get married inter days.

    ''She really loves me!'' He eximed himself for her possessiveness.

    He didn''t disturb her, instead returned back to the bedroom and connected the pen drive to the smart television, and yed it. There was a simple video of the fake doctor rehearsing his lines repeatedly.

    ''That voice?'' Mia rushed out to see Aeon smiling watching the video. Her jaw dropped in shock seeing him happy and rxed without getting angry or unhappy.

    When his eyesnded on Mia, he smiled just like he used to smile in the teenage years and how he used to be lively and cheerful for Amiah. There was no containment and that smile reached his eyes, unlike the cold smirks.

    "Thank god, you are perfectly alright." He went up to her cupped her face and sighed a breath of relief.

    Mia''s eyes pooled with tears seeing him get happy by knowing she was fine instead of bing angry for fooling him so many years.

    The tears rolled down on her flushed cheeks uncontrobly as she apologized to him, cing her hands on his, "I am sorry, I- I didn''t�� I just wanted to be with you." She confessed.

    "There There�� Don''t cry��" Aeon tried to coax her but she continued weeping in his embrace. Aeon softly patted her head feeling his burden off the shoulder hugging the quivering body.

 Chapter 183 - Heavenly Gorgeous

    Hugging Aeon and seeing himfort her, Mia was d he understood her and didn''t make a huge ruckus asking hundreds of questions to bring theplete truth out or throwing her out of the condo in the middle of the night.

    It wasn''t that she didn''t have money but it wasn''t safe for her just to stay put in a hotel and be the target of many rivals in the entertainment industry or Leon Harmon finding out her location.

    She had only a few friends in the circle and some socialites. None would dare to protect her if they get an idea she is an eyesore of Leon Harmon so she hoped Aeon could ept her and also let her be with him.

    She was ready to wait for him for more years but didn''t want to lose him. She didn''t know if she was doing it for the Harmon family wealth or for her safe life. If he lets her be in his life, she is ready to love the man and listen to his every word.

    Is it possible to force love?

    Aeon, who waited for her to calm down, finally let out a deep breath and made her sit on the bed. His voice was gentle to coax her, "Never repeat such mistakes, alright?"

    He didn''t wait for her response and continued, "I almost med myself as the worst friend." Those times he used to spend time with Amiah so he had thought he neglected Mia Craft when she needed him the most as a friend.

    Mia felt something amiss looking at him straighten his back and his expression turned stiff, "Anyway, no more drama of being a couple and sorry, I can''t be a friend of a backstabber."

    He was too straight, toppling her world upside down. ''No more being a couple and no friends.'' Her eyes widened as saucers and tears rolled down again but the man didn''t tend to her this time.

    She realized he was soothing her because he partly med himself for not giving her attention and they were not going to be friends either.

    "A-Aeon, you can''t do this to me. Aeon��" She begged by ignoring her image crying her eyes out tugging his hand and wailed.

    Nheless, Aeon was unfazed and continued, "Move out in the morning. You are an artist under my agency and that''s it. If you want to change the agency, I will help you with it without the need for a penalty fee."

    He shrugged her hands off and added "Live a dignified life. Don''t make me sick of your face." and he left the room unperturbed about her loud cries.

    He knows Leon Harmon might have helped her hence she was close with him and Leon might have sent the proofs to him as the Craft family fell from grace.

    Even though Aeon felt as he is ying on Leon Harmon''s terms, he doesn''t love Mia and he didn''t expect her to use their friendship to use his kindness repeatedly.

    In the morning, he resumed shooting as though nothing happened. Mia''s eyes were swollen red which made all turn to Aeon who wasn''t only nonchnt but hisposition was calmer and charming. It was like they got the naive young director Aeon Harmon back.

    But the calmness wasn''t meant tost and the news spread out like wildfire saying Mia Craft is mentally unstable for the past three years. The modern world isn''t as cruel as Mia thought it to be. Her fellow colleagues and the workers at the set asked her to take care care of herself and not to stress out.

    She was surprised and also regretted her actions but it was toote. Even though the majority of the people in the world started to understand mental science and took it positively, there are numerous people who are orthodox and think in their own way.

    The supports and empathy of people drowned in the ocean of curses, scorn, and mocks.

    Aeon acted quick enough and Amiah Entertainment posted that the report that went viral is fake but how could it be enough even though the PR department was trying to control the damage. So he requested the Rivas psychiatric hospital to validate the report that went viral and help him to release a statement.

    Aeon entirely assumed it was all Leon Harmon''s doing and Mia paid for her mistake in a terrible way. He hoped Mia understood Leon Harmon is a two-headed venomous snake hiding his real face.

    Soon the movie''s name was tagged with Mia''s name causing the initial wave of excitement the movie ''Untouchable'' created to fall miserable and leave thements as they are never going to watch the movie.

    Many of his admirers and fansmented as ''ditch Mia Craft'' or she might do something to him.

    To make things worse, aizen had posted all the dramas and movies of Mia Craft with her characters'' names and mentioned in bold that <strong>none of the roles needed such a report and it has her own name in the report but not a character of any movie.</strong>

    Even though that had crossed Aeon''s mind to control the situation, he couldn''t believeizens were again going uproar over social media and became headlines on numerous news channels.

    As though it wasn''t less, another post by Rivas psychiatric hospital updated that ''using their name or logo for forging is prohibited in movies or real.'' Of course, they had added another statement saying ''Mia Craft isn''t a patient and never visited their hospital hence they will be thoroughly investigating the case.''

    Someizens cooled down knowing Mia was fine, some started their spection and posted it on social media diverting the direction of the case.

    Aeon paused the shooting after reading the statement by Rivas. If it''s proved in the near future that Mia is behind the fake reports, it will greatly impact the movie as she had the second female lead role that''s very important in the movie.

    First, he went to Amiah entertainment to look through who is suitable for the role. Undoubtedly he wanted Aarvi to take up the role but he knew it''s impossible. He couldn''t believe she raised the benchmark of the perfection that he wasn''t settling at less.

    After consolidating, he realized he didn''t have Dax Grant of Aarvi Evans''s contact details so on the way, he dropped at Skr directly.

    ...

    At Skr, Aarvi saw Aeon happy to know Mia was alright even though she was fooling him for years.

    His current undisturbed, strong-minded form was what Aarvi always wanted to see in him. That proved to her that he is capable of handling arge conglomerate like Harmon Industries.

    Now Aarvi can remove the tension off, thousands of employees won''t be abandoned on the road when she dethrones Leon Harmon.

    Aeon saw her serene gaze and her unfathomable expression that made him even more tranquil and confident that the problem is nothing and he could solve it. However, as a producer, he expected her to get annoyed.

    "President Evans, I am sorry for the appointment-less meeting. I will make it quick, what are your thoughts on the situation? Should I change the second female lead or handle the uing troubles?" She was a businesswoman after all so he chose to get her suggestion first before speaking his n.

    Aarvi smirked for understanding Aeon Harmon was smart and knew where and how to behave well. She had thought he might use his advantage as Director of the movie and deliver the news. It wasn''t like she had a problem with it.

    Since he asked, she calmly responded but her gaze shifted to the file in her hand, "Truth to be told, you won''t get a better artist than Mia Craft."

    She didn''t get the Best Actress award three years straight for nothing even though she stands second to Esme who grabs the ''Actress of Excelsior'' an award of the Best Actress is named as too small for her excellence in the field. Esme is the second such actress to receive an excellence award every year irrespective of her movie oue.

    Aeon was surprised to hear Aarvimending Mia and he blurted out without his control, "Actually, your skills are far better than Mia and..."

    Aarvi''s pen-raised, stopping him mid-sentence. Excuse me, they weren''t talking about her. She couldn''t understand why he wasparing Mia with her. She spoke looking at him, "Untouchable is your baby. How you want it to grow is your choice. If you want to rece the actress and shoot her scenes from the beginning, I have no objection. If you want your girlfriend to get a clean image by the movie, I don''t care. You decided how your baby should be seen by the viewers. I care only about profits."

    Aeon looked at her for a few seconds before nodding. Usually, the producers cuss and scold for dy even if they waste half a million and pressure him to be in a confined budget but the woman in front of him was totally different.

    Little did he know her thought process is different. She pressures where it is needed. Aeon doesn''t need pressure. When ites to direction, he was a perfectionist that shouldn''t be ruined with pressure.

    "Well, I don''t want to take risks in the future so I will swap the artist." He said what was required without speaking a word extra. Even though he was fooled by Mia, he wasn''t going to sell off her information to anybody.

    Aarvi who was about to nod paused thinking of Esme, "Make sure to clear Sister Esme scenes without troubling her other schedules."

    Even if Aarvi hadn''t instructed it, Aeon would have still followed it. He gives respect as much as they deserve, "I will take care of it. Thank you, President... Evans." His voice trailed off when the door opened without knock as he turned behind.

    Aeon saw a heavenly gorgeous man entering inside with a graceful smile indicating his surprise visit. Aeon involuntarily stood up identifying him.

 Chapter 184 - Sisterinlaw

    ''How could he be here? Why is he here?...'' Aeon had his own questions popping up before analyzing as he could be Aarvi''s boyfriend. He spun towards Aarvi and noticed her emotionless eyes brighten up like a dark sky illuminating with the stars. He didn''t have to look at her arc of the lips, her eyes were enough to say she was surprised and happy by the arrival of the man.

    However, he was spellbound looking at her smile void of stiffness but filled with innocence. He didn''t know just the arrival of this man could bring so much happiness for her.

    Aarvi twirled her swivel chair aside and went to the man who nced at Aeon Harmon whose emotions had extreme changes by looking at the pretty littledy. It didn''t take long for him to guess Aeon was unawarely falling for her.

    The man turned to Aarvi who had increased her height wearing the sky-high heels that avoided him bending to tease her height, "My Sun is shining brightly today." Zain Kelly remarked to the smile of his little sister and hugged her who cheekily said, "See, I am tall today." for cing her chin on his shoulder.

    Then she added after unwrapping her arms, "And I love surprises."

    Before Zain could say, a disgruntled tone sounded at the end of the office room, "Tsk tsk, you never got so happy seeing me."

    Aarvi and Zain chuckled due to hisint and remembered the other person when Dax peeked slightly to get a glimpse of the man.

    Zain also knew Aeon Harmon and both greeted each other, "Zain Kelly, long time."

    "Indeed." Zain shook Aeon''s hand while Dax was confused about how Aeon Harmon knows Zain Kelly. Aarvi knew Zain and Aeon studied in the same boarding school.

    Aarvi spoke before another word from each other, "Is there anything else, President Harmon?" Her voice and expression were back to serene and professional causing Dax and Zain to silently chuckle.

    Aeon noticed the difference too and checked the time on his wristwatch, He was gettingte so, "Nothing, I will get going." He again shook Zain''s hand, "We will hang out next time."

    While Zain agreed, "Sure!" Aeon nodded at Dax as a greet before leaving the office room by strongly believing Aarvi''s boyfriend is Zain Kelly.

    Sending Dax and Zain to the couch, Aarvipleted two more files and joined the two for lunch which Zain had ordered to bring. After a sumptuous meal, Zain revealed what had happened in the Kelly mansion.

    Dax tried his best butughed his ass off hearing Hayden ying by words and punished the couple all night. Now the couple was in the hospital unable to straighten their cramped legs and severe cold.

    But the men noticed Aarvi vaguely smile and havingplete disinterest in the Kelly family.

    Zain continued after it withoutmenting on her behavior, "Do you guys think their cold is because of staying out all night?" That actually picked Aarvi''s interest.

    Zain saw Aarvi and realized her team doesn''t keep track of the Kelly family members and she had no idea what happened with them or what was happening with them. Yet, he couldn''t decipher if her parents were behind the brutal state of her.

    He sighed internally and continued, "Artificial rain at the Mocon West."

    Aarvi and Dax nced at each other and burst intoughter, "This is definitely Shawn." Aarvi guessed between herughter. Dax and Aarvi high-fived, remembering their crazy friend.

    Zain was impressed how the duo knew Shawn so well so he asked to change the topic, "How did you guess?"

    Aarvi was still chuckling when Dax said, "He flirts with that girl so that he could be a rain god and make rain whenever he wants."

    Zain: "..."

    ''It''s illegal. You guys know that, right?'' He thought.

    Zain had actually thought the president or heir of thepany did it on Aaron''s instructions until he got to know it''s the spoiled daughter of the family. He was speechless because the two friends didn''t seem to stop Shawn from doing such things.

    After a little more talk, Dax got back to work while Zain spoke to her privately in a conference room, "Pumpkin, it''s not safe to y them." He said about Aarvi''s next day n. It was very dangerous for her identity and her life. A small mishap can cost her way too much. And she wasn''t ready to let any of his men handle it in her ce.

    Nevertheless, he saw the determination in her while gazed at the city from the top floor of Skr, "I don''t think they will be reckless to provoke me." Her voice had left her liveliness and sounded dark and mystic.

    Zain could feel her oppressing, dark, sinful vibe recing her lightheartedness and mischievousness. He always felt the same through calls but witnessing it live, he clenched his fist when he gave a second thought to even make ament.

    The warm conference room felt colder and her face which had adorned a beautiful smile seeing him was lifeless. He understood why she was adamant about keeping everyone away from her. She was afraid whether she would get lost in her own darkness and threaten the happiness of her close ones.

    For some reason, he didn''t have the courage to see her gaze if she turned to him. His hand lightly quivered before embracing her trying to bring her back from the dark memories those people had left for her.

    He only opened his lips when her stiff frame rxed in his embrace and clutched his jacket, "Be careful. Make sure to drop me a call before and after. I will be waiting."

    Aarvi hummed before facing him, "I- I will try to tell you tomorrow why I want to destroy their career."

    Zain faintly smiled, rubbing her head. He knew why it was ''Try'' instead of being certain to tell him. Unquestioningly, he knows it''s still hard for her to tell everything, "But don''t force yourself. Nothing is important than your health."

    Aarvi hummed with a nod before shing him a smile. But the thought of narrating everything to him still raised her heartbeats twitching her breath.

    Zain quickly held her quivering fingers, "Pumpkin..." This is what he is more worried about. If the thought of it is difficult for her, how could she dare to exin it? He was fine without knowing about those days, unwilling to affect her health.

    Aarvi clutched back his hand tight and closed her eyes trying to control her breathing to calm her heartbeats. She didn''t want to take medicines for small things.

    Zain patiently waited by watching her petite face as she breathed through her mouth slowly to rx. He wished nothing but the end of the things she was doing. He didn''t pray for her happiness, he knew Aaron was there for that, he just wants her to be confident and determined until she seeds in her ns.

    He knows there will be ups and downs, change of ns once she reveals her identity so he won''t ask for smoothness, that ludicrous to expect when Leon Harmon is the opposition. So her willpower and her health are what they needed to end Leon Harmon''s treacherous things.

    Once Aarvi was fine controlling her vitals, she deeply sighed and opened her eyes to see Zain smiling softly, "Am I beautiful now?" She didn''t want to talk about the past or her health.

    Zain chuckled hearing her past time question, "Huh..." He scrutinized her face and lied. "A little less than me."

    Aarvi giggled hearing the same response from her childhood, "Yeah yeah, my brother is the most handsome man. I want to see my beautiful sister-inw."

    Zain didn''t let her continue the subject. He quickly wrapped his hand around her neck to cover her mouth as he took her out of the meeting room to Dax''s room. Aarvi was chuckling silently looking at Zain who still hadn''t dared to confess to his crush.

    ''Aish, such a sissy brother.'' She thought looking at his emotionless face trying to control his reaction.

    After bidding Dax, Zain didn''t dare to leave her and grabbed her car key as he took her to the parking floor. He left her and hoped in his sports car and sped away while Aarviughed holding her stomach.

    Zain has a crush on a girl from his school days, other than it, Aarvi had no idea about the girl and he always pushed off the topic saying he will show her when he confesses to her.

    Aarvi drove to Rivas Industries to apany and tease her boyfriend for being petty.

    ---

    At Rivas Industries

    Aarvi entered the top floor to feel the Antarctic cold air and all secretaries'' faces had fallen and were too busy to even raise their heads to see her arrival and greet.

    She watched tensed Milo Wen exit Aaron''s office before noticing her. ''Bad time, Bad time. Lady President, why did youe now?'' He thought and opened the door for her hoping another time bomb shouldn''t explode.

    Aarvi straight went to Aaron''s arms and wrapped her hands around Aaron''s neck with a cheeky smile, "I didn''t know my boyfriend is petty too." She giggled adorably before Aaron embraced her.

    Aarvi felt an intense gaze on her causing her to be alert even in Aaron''s embrace. Aaron''s smile was reced with frostiness when her happy mood dropped due to an unwee guest in his office.

    Aarvi broke the hug and turned to the gaze. The morphing of her happiness to alert then chilly didn''t take time and the man''s brows quivered gazing at her piercing ck orbs and gritted his teeth.

 Chapter 185 - End Of Dirty Games

    At Rivas Industries

    Aarvi entered the top floor to feel the Antarctic cold air and all secretaries'' faces had fallen and were too busy to even raise their heads to see her arrival and greet.

    ''What might have happened?'' Aarvi thought and remembered Aaron hadn''t dropped a single message or called to ask if she had lunch.

    She knocked her forehead for burying herself in work and getting busy with Dax and Zain. Deciding she shouldn''t repeat the same, she saw Milo Wen''s hurriedly exit the office room while his forehead dripped with sweat beads.

    Milo Wen wasn''t a man to easily falter for small things and he handles some big problems himself without troubling Aaron so she realized Aaron''s mood will be deep down in the pit.

    She adjusted her mood to make her man happy and to help him if needed.

    Her current mission - see Aaron smile happily.

    Milo Wen''s lips gaped when his eyesnded on Aarvi. First, he smiled seeing her casual instead of angry, which means she wasn''t bothered about leaking Mia Craft''s information. He didn''t know Aarvi had long expected Mia to drop out of the movie as soon as she attacked Billy Craft.

    But Milo nced inside the office room and yammered in his mind, ''Bad time, bad time. Lady President, why did you have toe now?'' He thought and opened the door wide for her. How could he ask her to leave? So he hoped everything would be calm and settled instead of a real volcano eruption.

    Aarvi saw Aaron passing by from one end of the office to another but paused feeling the gaze. Seeing his gentle smile involuntarily appear in her presence, Aarvi''s eyes twinkled as her lips curved gracefully.

    Her mission to make Aaron smile - Checked. Effortlessly.

    She nodded when she heard Milo Wen''s voice to greet her, she reached straight to Aaron''s arms and wrapped her hands around his neck.

    Milo Wen: "..."

    He prayed that Aarvi and Aaron''s mood stays the same. Sigh. He closed the door and went to do his work.

    A cheeky smile adorned her little face looking at Aaron as she revealed, "I didn''t know my boyfriend is petty too." She giggled adorably and melted the man who was in front of her.

    Aaron knew she wouldn''t be angry for Mia Craft''s end. If not for him, Leon would have handled herter. The sooner the better.

    "Nothing is trivial when it''s about you." He responded before embracing her.

    She knows he gives importance to every little thing of hers but the smile which she had and wanted for Aaron didn''t stay for long.

    She felt an intense gaze on her causing her to be alert even in Aaron''s embrace. Aaron''s smile was reced with frostiness when her happy mood dropped due to an unwee guest in his office.

    Aarvi broke the hug too shortly and turned to the gaze that made her alert. The morphing of her happiness to alert and then chilly didn''t take time and the man''s brows twitched gaze at her piercing ck orbs and gritted his teeth.

    He hates her serene expression that always has confidence and determination. He wondered if she is scared of anything.

    Aaron didn''t care about the man, he cupped her face turning her gaze to him.

    Aarvi who could feel Aaron''s displeasure didn''t want to aggravate it more. Both can''t be cold and merciless, one needed to be light while the other one in the dark. One to make the other one happy so she chose to ignore Nico Burton.

    Aaron''s tensed brow settled seeing her smile at him, "Ignore." His voice wasn''t low but was tender as his gaze looked at her. He pecked on her forehead without caring what Nico Bruton will be thinking.

    Aarvi beamed hearing him as she stated, "Why do you think I will care about an annoying fly?"

    Aaron smirked which reached the man''s eyes whose face was darkening in disbelief.

    Aarvi continued poking Aaron''s nose going back to his embrace,pletely ignoring Nico''s presence, "Your mood is definitely troubled by the fly. Shall I chop its wing?" She raised an eyebrow at him.

    Aaron knew she wasn''t joking and a nod of his head was enough to pull the trouble on the whole Burton family.

    However, he held her little face gently caressing her cheek with his thumb as he shook his head, "You don''t have to waste a second on it."

    Aarvi and Aaron could feel the murderous gaze on them for repeatedly looking down on Nico Burton as a fly but Aarvi chuckled.

    She has no enmity for Nico Bruton, in fact, she respects him for standing for his friend but he was stepping out of his boundaries just because he finds things fishy and mysterious.

    It didn''t cross the stage that they needed to cut off the Burton family wings. That would be too cruel for a military family. It would also affect the Rivas and Burton family''s long-time rtionship.

    Hence, without hesitation, the little woman in his arms wobbled her head in agreement. Aaron faintly smiled seeing her give in on his words. His Cupcake is still obedient in many things.

    They heard a knock on the door before Milo Wen entered holding snacks and herptop which were dropped by a guard.

    None were daring to enter inside so Milo had to sacrifice his life to stand in Arctic territory but he was surprised to see Aarvi... smiling? And Aaron''s gentleness towards Aarvi. ''Good Good�� No cmities.'' He was relieved.

    He involuntarily turned to Nico Bruton and presumed the third set of snacks was for Nico? ''But why? He has pissed off President Rivas by talking vile.''

    Anybody talking negatively about Aarvi and the Rivas family is entitled as vile and vicious by Milo Wen.

    Aarvi didn''t wait for him to speak and knew he was confused about where to keep the things, whether on the coffee table where Nico was sitting on the couch? Or the desk?

    Taking herptop bag and two sets of snacks, "Secretary Wen, It''s for you."

    Milo Wen was overjoyed to know it wasn''t for Nico instead of thanking her for getting him the tasty snacks.

    Aarvi asked Aaron when Milo Wen smirked at Nico and exited the office room. "Woah, I am seeing new antics of your secretary." Milo Wen showing his expression other than a professional face to others is very rare.

    Aaron took her to the couch opposite Nico. He knows his secretary is too smart and knows how to reflect his President''s mood urately.

    Leaving Nico to fume, the couple had their snacks paying no heed to his presence.

    Nico obviously knew why Aaron was purposefully showing this side to him instead of shooing him out of the office.

    -- Two hours earlier --

    Nico Bruton had reached early in the morning to Mocon from country S after investigating the details of Aarvi Evans and Ava Kelly. The first thing he did was to know Aaron''s schedule that he will be in the Rivas industries before dropping the visit to Rivas Hospital, which was his usual routine.

    Nico actually wanted to meet the man privately but got to know he doesn''t allow anybody inside the vi unless Aarom personally permits. Lack of certainty, he chose to meet in Rivas Industries.

    The first mistake he made was using Connor to enter the Rivas Industries which dropped him in front of Aaron when he was nning to go Skr to have lunch with Aarvi.

    Unaware, Nico bluntly stated out the main reason for his presence, "Brother Aaron, I want to talk to you about Ms. Evans. Or should I say fake Aarvi Evans?"

    The aloof man turned cold in a mere second. Milo Wen who was holding the tab restructuring Aaron''s schedule too paused and narrowed his eyes at Nico.

    Aaron or Milo Wen''s reaction didn''t give away an ounce of a clue to Nico and thetter didn''t randomly assume anything to himself.

    Aaron''s gazended on Nico''s hand which had files and deduced urately to the proofs Nico had gathered. Without another word, Aaron''s hand gestured towards his office letting Nico lead.

    Nico didn''t understand the respect and the high-ss treatment by Aaron was a facade to give the overconfidence to the man who dared to touch his bottom line.

    Milo Wen noticed Aaron''s gaze dark and sharp on Nico Bruton, he gulped the non-existent saliva and slowed his pace to walk behind Aaron. His gazended on Nico''s back who looked like a sheep to the ughter.

    ''Tsk Tsk, Nico Brutton, you should have just minded your business. Why are you entering the Dragon''s Den?'' Milo Wen thought who was aware of what Aaron was going to do and how he will show the real ce where Nico belonged.

    Nico who felt deathly re suddenly turned behind but met with aloof eyes who was watching the front and walked ahead without a care.

    Milo Wen ran ahead and opened the door for the duo and gestured towards the couch for Nico.

    Nico imperiously walked to the couch thinking Vance Hays won''t be bothered anymore by Aarvi�� Correction, fake Aarvi Evans''s game and it could alert Aaron to stay away from Aarvi with the proofs he had.

    ''End of your dirty games, Aarvi Evans.''

 Chapter 186 - Allie Evans

    Milo Wen pitied the sulking secretaries who had to stay back without going for lunch seeing the president back to the office. Then he turned to Aaron to know if he needed changes in his schedule and to ask about his lunch.

    Aaron sat opposite Nico Bruton on the single armchair and felt another gaze on him. His unemotional eyes were on Nico while he demanded to Milo Wen, "Five minutes, Lyonnais''s proposal should be on my desk."

    Milo: "..."

    The secretary who was assigned to trante the french project proposal hadn''t done it yet and they had thought Aaron might ask for it at the end of the day so she was busy with other work that needed immediate attention.

    "It will be on the desk, President Rivas." Milo Wen responded giving a low bow before scurrying away to instruct all the secretaries to divide work andplete as soon as possible.

    Aaron''s gaze didn''t move from Nico who took the cue and opened the file which he had kept on the center ss table when he had sat down. "Brother Aaron, The realdaughter''s name of Chairman Evans is Allie Evans. This is the copy of the birth certificate from the Evans Hospital."

    He ced the paper which was a copy of the original birth certificate of Allie Evans who was responsible for the foreign business and new branches of the Evans Industries which is headquartered in country S.

    Aaron nced at the paper which was on the coffee table before his eyes set back on Nico. Well, Aaron really wanted tomend Nico for obtaining the most confidential document of the Evans family.

    Due to their high profile, Felix Evans aka Chairman Evans always preferred to stay low to enjoy his time with family. Hence his wife and even his children''s personal life and information are tightly sealed away.

    The only information revealed to the public is Felix and his son Jaxon Evans''s face with their names. However, Allie''s and Mrs. Evans name or face is too confidential.

    Certainly, there were a handful number of people who knew them well, if notpletely. Little did Nico know, Aaron Rivas is one of them.

    Nevertheless, Nico is a rare treasure in the fields he works for being able to get the real identity of the daughter of Felix Evans.

    Nico didn''t see any changes in Aaron''s face orposure. He didn''t find it odd either as that''s how Aaron had changed himself from teen to adulthood.

    Nico spoke this time without any proof to prove it, "I had guessed there might be another daughter from the family but the information I gathered clearly mentions Chairman Evans has a son and a daughter. There is no mention or proof that there is another daughter with the name Aarvi Evans."

    Aaron rested his elbow on the arm of the armchair and ced his chin on his knuckles as he faintly nodded in boredom. He already knows all of it. He wanted to hear something exciting that he doesn''t know.

    Nico couldn''te to a conclusion if Aaron was believing his words or not. The nod of Aaron was unreliable even though his sharp eyes caught the action.

    Silence encircled. Nico wanted to hear a word or two to make sure Aaron was listening to him or is he making a joke of himself?

    The second hand of the clock ticked each second causing the minute hand to shift after 60 movements of the second hand but the man nkly watched Nico.

    Nico oddly remembered Aarvi''s gaze due to Aaron''s calmness. It was like a replica of the same look on two bodies and the force that pushes the one to talk even though he wanted a response.

    ''Ahem,'' Nico awkwardly coughed upon realizing he was staring at Aaron''s face but was thinking of Aarvi.

    Nico took another piece of proof which was again a photocopy. He ced it on the coffee table saying, "Due to high confidentiality by Evans, I was only able to fetch the teen Allie Evans''s picture. As we can see, there is a birthmark above her lips, below the end of the left corner of her nose."

    Aaron''s brows slightly raised before settling. If Aaron calls Felix or Jaxon to inform Nico Burton, a man from country A found quite a few information about Allie Evans, either they would contact the President of country A to handle Nico Burton quietly or they willin in Country S to higher officials saying a man spied on them and they feel threatened.

    The first choice will result in the suspension of Nico from the military and the second will cause the same with the imprisonment of Nico Burton in country S.

    Nearly half of the country S''s economy depends on Evans Industries and many businessmen from country A invested in hispanies so country A or country S wouldn''t dare to stand against each other but sacrifice the man.

    Aaron wanted to apud Nico''s bravery which is no less than dumbness. But he was still there, sitting and presenting the evidence without the Evans family having any idea. Isn''t he an absolute treasure of the military?

    Nico gritted his teeth for earning a response of silence every time. He chose to reveal it to Aaron ''cause Aarvi Evans is Aaron''s girlfriend and his team had failed to trace her for a week.

    He can''t trust Shawn or Dax due to a reason so if it''s Aaron, he could manage to deport her back to whichever country she belonged to.

    Before another word could be out of Nico''s mouth, Milo Wen knocked on the door and entered the office as he arranged the freshly printed papers in a ck file.

    He was three minuteste so he wasn''t sure how Aaron was going to react but he felt his hair rise as soon as he stepped in. <em>''President Rivas, cool down cool down��</em>'' He told himself as he walked up to Aaron.

    Aaron extended his hand and he spoke before Milo Wen, "Secretary Wen, you have worked for me for three years. Let me ask you a question��"

    Milo Wen gulped his non-existent saliva hoping he wouldn''t ask difficult questions that he might not know the answer to. But he could oddly guess this question has something to do with Nico Burton.

    Aaron continued leaving the file on the center table, "What will I do if anybody tries to sneakily gather information about my family?"

    Milo Wen was speechless. What kind of question is this? A man withmon sense can answer it, alright?

    However, Nico got to know why he was asking a silly question. "What if you have no idea about the person?" His voice and eyes had brimmed with confidence and he was sure Evans couldn''t know about him.

    However, Milo Wen responded right after him, "And you have no idea howrge scale the informers works for us."

    Aaron smirked while Nico gritted his teeth. Does he look like an idiot? Nico had gathered all possible information on Evans before starting his operation to check on Aarvi Evans, Ava Kelly, and the daughter of Felix Evans.

    Nico frowned and noticed two men''s gaze was on him. Seeing Aaron had no issues with Milo Wen hearing it, he ced another paper on the coffee table thinking to leave before they piss him off more.

    He eerily felt Aaron could be worried about him being stuck with the Evans hence he might dislike that he went to such length about Aarvi Evans. However he continued to speak about the picture, "This is the picture prediction of 15 years old Allie Evans to 25 years old Allie Evans."

    This time Aaron''s brows ceased visibly darkening his face. He couldn''t believe the experts under Nico were so professionals that he was able to get the almost perfect look of Allie Evans. It wasn''t only unsafe for Evans, but for Aarvi too; however before he could make a move, he wanted to see every piece of evidence Nico had and gave him the limited course of triumph by getting irritated.

    Milo Wen realized Nico Burton wasn''t a small yer and a simple man but had his tricks up his sleeves just by looking at Aaron''s gaze.

    Nico assumed Aaron was believing everything now so he was ready to continue to tell him about all the evidence he had gathered and his analysis but Aaron snarled purposefully, "Is this how you and your group are working? Does this look like a school assignment? Make it professional, now."

    He pped the file to Milo Wen''s hand that mildly startled the man. Matter of fact, the trantion wasn''t urate. The ones who barely knew french also helped in tranting and the page Aaron opened ended him up at the paragraph that was filled with mistakes.

    Milo Wen knew Aaron''s sudden change inposition was due to Aarvi''s safety and identity but Nico thought it might have hurt Aaron hence he was losing his calmness without discerning it can be an act.

    Milo Wen chided Nico in mind and also thought Rivas and Bruton might go against each other too soon if Nico won''t stop in time. He won''t be surprised if a piece of new breaking news appears as Nico Burton went missing with his whole team or they go on an unbreakable deadly mission and don''t return.

    However, these were all Milo Wen''s thoughts by knowing the power of his president and the length he could go for Aarvi''s safety. Aaron''s n was totally different.

    Next Nico found himself hesitating to speak about Ava but he continued.

    Aaron failed to notice Nico''s quandary eyes. He clenched his fist feeling his blood boil in his veins, urging to cut the tongue which spoke ill of his woman.

 Chapter 187 - Promiscuous

    Nico ced a picture of twenty-year-old Ava Kelly standing between Shawn and Dax with her bright smile adorning her innocence. Nico noticed Aaronposing in a blink of an eye gazing at nothing but Ava Kelly in the picture.

    Aaron who hadn''t touched a single paper reached for the picture while Nico spoke with confusion in his eyes due to Aaron. Nico was expecting Aaron to be very angry so that he could deal with Aarvi before she touches Vance Hays but ''why is he serene?''

    "Brother Aaron, I am unsure if you have noticed this girl before so let me introduce her to you, she is Ava Kelly who studied with Shawn and CEO Grant in the country S. She isn''t Aarvi Evans but looks simr. She is the ex-fiance of Vance Hays from the Hays family but��"

    Nico found himself hesitating to speak about Ava Kelly but he still continued, "She was found to be a promiscuous person even after the engagement. Hence��"

    Aaron failed to notice Nico''s quandary eyes, clenched fist and slight trembling brows while speaking about Ava Kelly. Aaron balled up his fist feeling his blood bubble in his veins, urging to cut the tongue which spoke ill of his woman right before him.

    A deep fiercely cold tone cut in. "Proof." Nico who felt a cold run down his spine saw Aaron extending his hand for proof of what he stated.

    Nico: "..."

    Nico was word struck. He couldn''t understand the protectiveness of Aaron for Ava Kelly. If he likes Aarvi Evans, then why is he protective of another woman? It can''t be because of Shawn Rivas. Is he with Aarvi Evans because she looks like Ava Kelly? How could that be? If he had loved her, he wouldn''t have let her engage with somebody else, would he?

    Nico had numerous questions without a proper response and he knew he can''t ask Aaron. Looking at Aaron''s hand asking for proof, he realized he always heard the words and had no proof.

    Aaron continued with his tone turning freezing colder by each second, "You heard them spout and titled her with them."

    Nico''s team had collected information about Ava Kelly, they got a lot of information but nothing was wrong until she had returned back from studies.

    When ites to calling her promiscuous woman for involving with many sexual partners, those were only talks without any proof. How much ever his team worked hard for a week, it was clean to the extent his team was calling her dumb for silently suffering her mean-spirited parents.

    He stuttered for failing in it, "I- I��" He wanted to say her own parents believed it too but he was aware that her parents were more brutal than anybody.

    Milo Wen who had stood at the entrance of the door was gritting his teeth,pletely swapping the intelligence of Nico as a man who is dead from the neck up.

    Nico was trying to manage the situation for not foreseeing Aaron could also be interested in another woman.

    Before Nico''s voice,"Nico Bruton." Aaron thundered again causing Nico to stun and furrow his brows without understanding how it turned out this way and he was missing something important proof which he worded.

    The secretaries were shocked by hearing Aaron''s voice. They knew their president pretty well, he wouldn''t bat an eyelid if they lost millions of money so they understood it might be because Aarvi Evans or his family. However, they strongly sided with Aarvi Evans.

    They started peeking in the office to see Aaron and made sure to hide well just keeping their heads out. Milo Wen was confused thinking if he should enter and submit the file or leave them for privacy.

    Nico who had noeback heard Aaron continue but his voice toned down but held a deadly dark air opposite to how he looked inpose, "You have a sister too. Will you call her the same if your dear friend Vance Hays calls her promiscuous? Or do you want me to count the number of boyfriends she had?"

    Aaron knew he shouldn''t bring another female name who isn''t concerned about the matter but Nico won''t understand until the nail hits where it would hurt him.

    Nico instantly incensed for bringing up his sister and said through his teeth, "Brother Aaron, you are crossing your line." Even though what Aaron said was the truth.

    Aaron smirked, gazing back at Nico''s burning eyes. Aaron wasn''t allowed to talk about his sister who finds every man a thrash after dating a month or two and there he was letting his tongue loose about the woman who was never in a rtionship and untouched.

    The mocking smile of Aaron was enough to put Nico in his ce. He clenched his fist, his brows were tense while apologizing, "I am sorry for believing the words that are passing on the lips of people without having any proof."

    A question was at the tip of his tongue, ''Why are you so concerned about Ava Kelly?'' But he didn''t ask and he was sure he won''t get an answer from Aaron but another ridicule.

    Aaron noticed Nico clutching something over his T-shirt on his chest and believed he was controlling his anger and epting his inefficiency.

    Aaron who noticed Milo Wen dwindle by the door saw him trying to escape beforeposing and walking inside. "President Rivas~" He passed the file to Aaron.

    The bad luck of his secretaries was at the peak and Aaron again opened the mid-page ending him up at the repetition of a use in two forms, one was clean and the second one was professional.

    This time Aaron didn''t scold them but shoved the file to Milo Wen who lips twitched as soon as he saw two secretaries blunder. Milo Wen met Aaron''s eyes which were growling for making simple mistakes.

    Milo Wen really wanted to plead to him, ''How can an hour of work be done in 5 minutes? President Rivas, will you please calm down first?'' Nheless, he didn''t dare to utter a word and scurried away giving a dirty re at the awful guest of the day.

    Nico decided not to talk about Ava Kelly when he himself was unsure about many things rted to her. And chose to focus on the problem - Aarvi Evans.

    He nkly said without addressing Aaron, "However, it''s been more than two years since Ava Kelly passed away and Aarvi Evans is having the same face as hers who isn''t a daughter of Evans family that she is implying to all."

    Pindrop silence followed after Nico ended his words. Each second and minute is considered a treasure to Nico Burton due to his mission hence seeing Aaron bing silent for each information was putting his emotions on a rollercoaster ride.

    Just like how Nico was failing to read Aarvi Evans''s expression, he couldn''t understand anything from Aaron''s face either. Even if he found a hint of anger, Nico didn''t know if it was due to him for talking rudely about Ava Kelly or he was pissed off due to Aarvi Evans''s game.

    Time ticked by, Nico just stated the difference between Aarvi Evans and Ava Kelly stating Aarvi Evans can''t be Ava Kelly and thetter is no more. Shawn and Dax might be using the doppelganger of Ava Kelly to avenge Vance Hays for no reason.

    Aaron was amused why Nico didn''t deduce he could be the one who gave her the new identity she wished for. Why would Shawn hide about Aarvi Evans from Aaron if Shawn really brought a doppelganger? Do they look like rivals?

    Anyway, it wasn''t difficult to see the hatred of Shawn and Dax towards Vance Hays but it was next to impossible to see that in Aarvi Evans and Aaron Rivas. So it''s easier to me the two men.

    "Have you ever thought Dax and Shawn might be true but not your friend?" Aaron asked leisurely, finally hearing everything Nico wanted to speak.

    Nico was adamant that his friend Vance Hays is pure soul, "When it''s about a friend, truth or falsity doesn''t matter but stand for them."

    Aaron really wanted to tell the same line back to Nico and specify there is no truth behind him but an amazing facade that was spread out by his dear friend Vance Hays.

    Matter of fact, Vance Hays was actually what Nico knows. But Vance''s inferiorityplex seeing Ava Kelly doing everything better than him probed him to control her which took an ugly turn destroying his clean hands and mind before he could even realize he is no more the same.

    Probably it could have been controlled if his parents hadn''t encouraged him to have another woman with Ava Kelly but thetter didn''t get to his clutch.

    "So?" Aaron asked before he could show the real pawn of his that could destroy every possible spection and proof that Nico brought.

    "Stop that woman and your brother." Nico was blunt else he might take a harder way to stop them.

    On one end, Aaron wanted to provoke Nico to know his limits for daring to point to two important persons in his life but on the other hand, he wanted to control Nico to avoid problems for Aarvi.

    Milo Wen who again entered saw the two men staring at each other with such an intensity that he started imagining sparkles before the explosion. He saw Aaron''s hand extend for the file so he gave it but to see him cing it on the coffee table and wave of his hand to send him.

    Aaron got up to reach his desk but his eyes caught the ck silhouette walking towards his office. The world ceased and he involuntarily smiled looking at her head tilt slightly with the tender smile when their eyes met and she sprinted to his arms.

    Nico Burton: "..."

 Chapter 188 - Little Sister

    Nico who had thought Aaron was going to dispose of Aarvi Evans was fuming in rage seeing him show his tenderness to the woman right in front of him.

    ''A fly?'' He wanted to show what he could do to tame her.

    Aarvi and Aaron finished their snack with a light talk which sounded wasteful for Nico.

    "Have youpleted your work?" Aaron asked, keeping the coffee cup away from her hand.

    Aarvi hummed, "A little more left." She responded without asking the question that was on the tip of her tongue because her eyes had already scanned the piece of papers on the center table with the photo of her with Shawn and Dax.

    "By the way, why didn''t you call me during lunch? What did you eat?" Aarvi asked purposefully. One, she wanted to know about Aaron and also enrage Nico by ignorance.

    Aaron: "..."

    Even though he likes her worry about him for little things, he didn''t want to see her, ''Oh and you are a doctor.'' kind of expression. If he lies and gets caughtter, she might not say anything but in the long run, such small lies will be a great deal so he silently avoided her eyes.

    Aarvi''s hand almost lifted to smack his head but controlled due to Nico causing her to gently caress his soft hair, "Deal with the fly, I will get you something."

    Aaron who wanted to stop her couldn''t hold her other than seeing her hand slid off from his palm.

    The second Aarvi left, the room temperature plummeted back to Antarctica''s cold air. The liveliness and the hint of mischief disappeared from Aaron''s actions and expression. He was back to the person everyone knew, cold, ruthless, and unfathomable.

    Aaron''s presence was enough to suppress the fire of Nico Burton. Thetter wanted an exnation of Aaron''s behavior even after obtaining the fakeness of Aarvi Evans but he sat quietly. He saw Aaron nce at him before crowning his ck leather chair in front of a beautiful butterfly painting.

    Nico was patient as Aaron connected hisptop screen to smart television and video called somebody.

    Aaron didn''t bother instructing Nico to be silent and waited for the call to be answered. A man rubbed his eyes, leaning on the headrest of the bed hazily looking at the mobile screen.

    Nico''s eyes widened looking at Felix Evans. His lips twitched uncontrobly realizing whatever he said might have sounded like a tape recorder to Aaron and thetter yed him until he got every information out of his mouth.

    However, there was still hope as Aarvi Evans isn''t a daughter of Evans.

    "Aaron��" The groggy voice of the middle-aged man sounded as he checked the time and yawned without bothering Aaron was looking at him. It was as though Felix was sitting in front of his own family member.

    "It''s still five over here. I am curious now." The man added his words after checking time and gazing back at Aaron''s aloof face.

    Aaron apologized, "I am sorry Uncle Felix for waking you up so early." But his expression was still aloof whereas the man on the other end smiled.

    "Hahaha, It''s alright�� How are you? And what about my daughter? Did you confess to her or are you guys still��"

    Aaron cut in without letting Felix finish his line, "We are dating�� You can consider, we might as well marry soon." Aaron calmly revealed to see the man delighted.

    "That''s great, that''s great��" He beamed but Nico on this end had jerked up hearing Felix. <em>''Aarvi Evans is another daughter of Evans? How could that be?''</em>

    Nico''s thoughts were broken soon when the man on the other end snapped at Aaron, "You brat, bring my daughter home soon. Or we will being there soon."

    His high pitch voice to order Aaron woke up the woman who was sleeping next to him and herzy sleepy voice sounded, "Darling, what are you excited about early in the morning?"

    Aaron or Nico oddly expected Felix to put his wife back to sleep but Felix who was thrilled woke her up, "Aaron is on video call�� Look... Aarvi and Aaron are finally dating."

    Before the face of the female, a sweet rapture voice sounded, "Really?" Then a beautiful woman''s face came to Aaron and Nico''s vision as she mused, "I had almost thought you two will die single."

    "Aunt Lillian." Aaron greeted Madam Evans while Nico realized the wife of the great business tycoon in country S is the infamous actress Lillian Joulie who was rumored to be settled in a different country with her lover.

    Lillian snatched away the mobile from her husband and taught Aaron to trick Aarvi, "Aaron, listen to me. Don''t think of dating for many years, deceit her with flowery words, and get married soon. Before she could realize have some cute baby girls like me, she wouldn''t think of leaving you."

    Aaron: "..."

    However it didn''t end there, Felix took the mobile back and Lillian hissed at her husband, "Felix, you idiot." and threw a pillow on her husband''s head.

    Felix held mobile far from his wife and quickly put forward his demand, "Am I not handsome? Go for a cute boy like me. I have no hopes for the useless son of mine."

    Then husband and wife started fighting over as they taught him how to trick Aarvi, "Wet look is pro at seducing."

    "Stand shirtless, I am sure Aarvi will drool as Lily at me."

    Lillian scoffed, "You will swoon even if I am in pajamas."

    .

    .

    Aaron was sure Aarvi will enjoy it when she meets Lillian and Felix as he heard them talk about seducing Aarvi and deceiving her for marriage.

    Atst, the couple announced they wille to country A soon before slumping back on the bed.

    Aaron, who hadn''t cared to look at Nico, finally noticed him. Aaron knew he swindled Nico and thetter might be thinking he was inefficient and failed to gather the information of Aarvi Evans.

    Nico Burton waspletely nk. Despite hearing Aarvi Evans as the daughter of Felix and Lillian, he knew the puzzle pieces weren''t fitting in the right ces.

    <em>Where is it going wrong? What am I missing?</em>

    He had to force himself to beposed while all he wanted was a clear view of the situation. Nevertheless, Nico soon came to a conclusion as there can be a doppelganger and that led Shawn and Dax to be friends with Aarvi Evans.

    <em>''Probably it''s all coincidences with Vance Hays. I am thinking too much and being overprotective of him.''</em> He assumed that even though a part of his heart wanted to start afresh investigation.

    He was thinking about how to end the conversation (More like his discourse)and leave Rivas Industries without offending Aaron.

    "Get out." A merciless sharp voice was void of emotions sounded without caring about the Rivas and Burton family rtions.

    Nico''s hand had almost reached to pick the evidence but another decree passed, "Shred them." Nico took a deep breath and grabbed the papers before walking towards the shredding machine. One by one, every copy of evidence shredded to a fine piece of paper.

    Destroying them or not, doesn''t really matter but if any news of Evans leaks, the cheerful middle-aged man he saw on video call will take a minute to tear down the presence of Burtons and he could freeze the inte in the whole country just to destroy everyst piece of information.

    Leaving Aaron unoffended is already a great deal so Nico had no choice but add, "I won''t keep any copy of these." But he earned a wave of Aaron''s hand simply ordering him as ''Get the f**k out of here.''

    Nico couldn''t bring himself to apologize because he is still not convinced he did a mistake so he exited the office room with the result he hadn''t even dreamed of.

    Nico saw Aarvi leisurely walking towards Aaron''s office with a canteen waiter pushing the serving trolley. He could guess Aarvi cooked hence she waste else she would have spoken to her parents.

    Little did he know, only the first part of his assumption was right. Aarvi lowered her pace and cued the waiter to leave. The waiter who had almost cried and insisted that he will get the cart else the president will fire them silently gave his agreement with a bow, and went ahead.

    Aarvi stood in front of Nico and crossed her arms over her chest. "Nico Burton." She uttered gazing at Nico''s eyes which were loudly telling he lost in the mission.

    Nico stared back into her ck orbs. He discerned Aarvi and Aaron are alike when it''s about theirposure and aloofness. It''s just that Aarvi had upturned lip corners giving her unique serenity.

    Aarvi''s gaze averted when the waiter exited Aaron''s office. It means, she should go and pester Aaron to eat. Her gaze returned to the man''s eyes.

    "Did you really consider Ava as your little sister even once?" Aarvi inly asked with respect to what he had told her as ''You are like my little sister.'' when they had spoken on a call.

    Widened eyes, Nico Burton failed to control his bewilderment and hisposed mind started messing again.

    Aarvi''s hand reached his neck without permission but Nico backed off in a jerk. "How- How do you know all these?" He faltered uneasily.

    Ava Kelly, she might really be a wanton but she was a girl who he might not be able to forget easily. He was neitherfortable talking rubbish about her nor he could tolerate hearing it but he had no choice.

 Chapter 189 - Middle Of The Night

    Aarvi''s hand had reached to check on the chain that Nico was wearing. Seeing him jerk off, she realized her guess was right and scoffed, "Nico Burton, you can''t trust her but wearing the locket."

    This time, Aarvi''s hand was too fast and snatched the chain without caring that it might hurt his neck.

    The little force of her hand obviously pained his neck but his focus was on the locket to hold it and ced his hand on his chest but he waste and missed it.

    He gnashed his teeth seeing her walk away with the chain that had lockets. He pulled her back to take the locket from her however Aarvi twisted her hand to lose his grip and pushed him away.

    "You-"

    Aarvi cut in and her voice wasn''t calm but vicious, "Are you worth this?" She asked, holding the locket in the air.

    ''Is she overtaken by her emotions?'' Nope. Since Nico dared to step out of his boundaries for Vance Hays, she changed her n to make him regret and use him to destroy the Hays family.

    ''Don''t call me heartless. You asked for it.'' Aarvi red at him.

    Nico''s hand which had almost reached the locket froze hearing her. His eyes stayed on the locket. It was no special locket, it was a simple military dog tag with his name, group, and batch. It is considered a lucky charm in the army and he had none. Ava Kelly had sent him before he went on a mission and she was missing before he returned.

    ''Worth?'' Now he doubted it too.

    Why didn''t he feel disgusted by the locket when he got to know Ava Kelly was a promiscuous woman? Just because he heard from Vance, hadn''t he forced himself to believe it?

    ''Then why didn''t I throw the locket away?'' He thought.

    Aarvi saw him frowning. She didn''t know if he finally realized to let go of the locket or still wanted it. Anyhow, she chose to attack him emotionally, "Have you ever thought the innocent you think might be guilty and Ava Kelly could be meless?"

    The innocent might be guilty? Vance Hays? Nico''s gaze went to her eyes. He wasn''t sure if he was imagining it but he could feel the pain she was desperately hiding behind her voice of disdain.

    ''How does she know about me and Ava Kelly?'' His thoughts were back to messy.

    He had thought of Aarvi Evans as a woman in disguise brought by Shawn and Dax, then he got to know she is the daughter of real Evans. Then how could she know about Ava Kelly so clearly?

    His voice sounded dilemmatic, "You-"

    Aarvi didn''t let him talk. She didn''t want to hear him identify her as ''Ava Kelly'', "When YOU feel you are worthy of Ava Kelly''s good wishes, get this from me. And now, show yourself out." Her sharp tone ended and she left from there.

    Nico gazed at her back until she entered the office room. ''Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans'' Now the identity didn''t matter to him.

    Why did he start all this? For Vance Hays. Aaron, Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax, are protective of Ava Kelly. Why would they wrongly use a man together? Nico could understand Shawn and Dax''s behavior but Aarvi Evans and Aaron Rivas?

    One grew up abroad and another one doesn''t care about others. There can be no smoke without fire. Nico''s eyes darkened, ''Vance Hays, you better make me feel sorry instead of regret.''

    He stood for Vance Hays,pletely trusting him hence he wanted to feel sorry for his uing investigation on Vance Hays. If he finds Vance Hays guilty, he will definitely regret offending Aaron and Aarvi.

    Nico pulled his mobile out as he stormed to the elevator to change his n to Vance Hays.

    --

    In Aaron''s office.

    Aaron noticed Aarvi''s mood as soon as she entered and he could guess she was handling Nico Burton in her way. Then his eyes fell on the chain which had a military dog tail that was slightly damaged and a real bullet as a locket.

    Aarvi reached Aaron and twirled his swivel chair, "Get up, eat a little�� Get up��"

    Aaron stood up but embraced her, "Are you alright?"

    She sighed loudly before wrapping her arms around his waist and rested her head at his shoulder gazing at the locket, "I don''t know."

    What should she feel? Happy to see the locket? Or Irritated to know Nico unnecessarily including himself in her evil schemes?

    She pointed her chin towards the locket that she had left on Aaron''s desk. She didn''t feel necessary to hide it from Aaron, "I had sent that locket to Nico Burton. If he believes Vance Hays, why was he wearing it? Hypocrite."

    Ava Kelly had spoken to Nico Burton on Vance Hays mobile. When thetter had invited Nico to the wedding, Nico mentioned he couldn''t attend and sent a diamond ne to her.

    As a return gift, Ava had sent him the custom made high-quality tinum dog tag without knowing he had none.

    Aaron and Aarvi saw the damage on the dog tail with a bullet together. Both didn''t word but felt the dog tail might have saved Nico hence he never chose to throw it away.

    Aaron didn''t continue about the past instead chose the present, "How are you nning to handle him?"

    Aarvi shrugged, nning? She already nned and executed. "He stood for Vance Hays, he will destroy Hays family too."

    Aaron pressed his lips on her forehead smiling to himself. His Cupcake is savage. Friends are soon turning to foes.

    Aaron sat down on the couch and Aarvi served him the chicken soup with spicy roasted fish. He enjoyed her dishes and also fed her while she worked.

    Remembering a matter, "Aarvi, if Nico Burton will destroy Hays family, then why are you meeting them on Monday?" He was curious.

    The problem of revealing the n is answering the numerous questions and doubts. Pulling his cheek, "I will announce their destruction. Dax will hurt their business. Nico Burton will destroy the family status."

    She said in simple words without going into detail and earned his enticing smile, "My devious wife."

    Aarvi just gave an eyebrow raise for hearing ''wife'', "Just devious? I am cunning, foxy, shrewd, deceitful, sly, brutal, vicious��"

    Aaron doubted if anybody calls themselves all that like she epts. He knows Ava Kelly is the name of innocence and kindness but Aarvi Evans is everything. Wicked to everyone and kind to loved ones.

    He quickly shut her lips, shoving a piece of fish to her mouth, "Yeah, yeah... you are my doozy."

    Happily epting, Aaron and Aarvi worked on the couch. Starting her yawns, Aarvi soon leaned on him and slept afterpleting her work.

    Aaron had no ns to visit the hospital hence by the time she woke up from her cat nap, Aaronpleted his work.

    ---

    After dinner, both had to finish some of their work before Aaron checked on Aarvi in her room thinking she might have forgotten and dozed off in her room but didn''t see her.

    Looking inside, he heardze purring heavily from the bathroom. Aaron''s thoughts ran wildly afraid Aarvi might be having a panic attack and might be under a cold shower again.

    He didn''t give a second thought and rushed inside the bathroom. He sighed to see Laze purring in its bathtub and Aarvi sitting in a bathrobe.

    She was giggling seeing Laze dance in warm water without letting her wash it up. However, she carefully washed it, showered it, took it without realizing Aaron was silently watching them, and heard everything.

    "Momma will be careful�� It''s just water, Laze�� Ahh stop shrugging water�� Look at bubbles... "

    ''She will be a good mother.'' He thought looking at her y with Laze to stop scaring it. They had trained maids to take care of Laze but Aarvi never missed to take care of it personally.

    She knew the importance of motherly so there was no doubt she would be a mother who would keep her child ahead of everything.

    Aarvi wrapped Laze in a ck thick absorbent towel and stood up to take Laze out when she noticed Aaron silently leaning on the wall. She heard his question, "Should I be jealous of Laze?"

    Aarvi blinked a few times and walked out while Aaron was amused seeing her blush creep up failing to control her reaction.

    She bathed Laze, doesn''t what he said to mean he wanted to be in Laze''s ce? ''Sigh pervert''

    Laze, which always growled at Aaron, was silent, probably crying silently due to its mother who bathed him forcefully. Aaron carefully carried Laze from her hands pointing cloakroom for her, "I will put him to bed, go change."

    Still flushed for imagining Aaron in the ce of Laze, Aarvi quickly snuck into the dressing room to keep her mind away from shirtless Aaron appearing in her imagination.

    After 5 minutes, Aarvi ran away to Aaron''s room to avoid him seeing her bright red cheeks as she said, "I will sleep. Take your time."

    She chided herself for imagining shirtless Aaron when she almost every day sees him in swimming trunks, ''Aarvi Evans, your brain is corrupting.''

    ---

    Aaron had to use a hairdryer to dry Laze to avoid it catching a cold before he returned to his room. He snuggled under the duvet and spooned the little woman who had dozed off.

    It was around one in the night Aarvi''s mobile continuously vibrated with an unknown number. Aaron woke up first and saw it on the other end of the bed.

    A call in the middle of the night? Thinking it might be an important call to inform her of something, he was trying to reach her mobile with Aarvi''s head on his one arm.

    Suddenly a piercing ring of mobile heard in the silent night. It was Aaron''s mobile that rang on his side of the bed.

    Aaron felt rmed by two getting the calls together in the middle of the night, ''What could have happened?''

 Chapter 190 - Capturing The Heart

    Aaron who was hovering over Aarvi was careful about her undisturbing sleep trying to reach her mobile but heard another ring of mobile that was piercing the silent dark night like thunder in the dark sky

    Aaron felt rmed for receiving calls together in the middle of the night, ''What could have happened?''

    The next second all he could register was a strong push on his chest and Aarvi rolled away from his arm.

    ''Thump.''

    Caught off guard, Aaron quickly steadied himself on the bed and turned to her in shock. She had slipped at the corner of the bed entangling her leg in the duvet and fallen down.

    Aaron saw her sitting on the floor breathing heavily in the dimly lit room. He was above her to reach her mobile, he didn''t mean to scare her in the faint light.

    ''Why didn''t she realize it''s me?'' He had thought she could get peaceful sleep next to him and didn''t expect his presence could also be another problem.

    It took him a few seconds to realize she was also sniffling. He ignored the calls and turned on the bedmps that partially brightened the room as he quickly got off from the bed to reach her.

    Unsure if she was really afraid of him, he didn''t dare touch her and squatted near her. He noticed her gaze shift from his ringing mobile to his face as she sniffled without letting her tear roll down.

    Aarvi''s hands raised to reach him but remembering she pushed him away, her hands dropped back. Neither she liked to worry him, nor hurt him but unknowingly all she does is troubling him.

    Her fright was reced with helplessness and unspeakable pain that expressed in the tears rolling down her cheeks.

    Aaron hadn''t moved his eyes from her. Even though the light wasn''t enough to read her every emotion, he knew she was hesitant to reach him and silently started weeping.

    Still uncertain, he moved closer and wrapped his arm around her before sleekly pulling her to his embrace. His stiffened body rxed only when her arms tightly wrapped on his shoulder standing on her knees.

    After knowing she wasn''t scared of him but remembered something, he gently caressed her head wanting to coax her back to sleep. He wouldn''t ask her about the dreams or past. He will give her as much time she wants and waits until she could voluntarily choose to speak about it.

    Aarvi tried her best to have control but unawarely craved to leave his bedroom to her room and stay alone. She had that choice but she didn''t want Aaron to me himself for anything hence she chose to speak why she reacted so strongly.

    Her voice had cracked in sniffles when she apologized, "I-I a-am s-sorry, I-I..."

    Aaron gently pulled her away from his embrace, "Let me fetch water."

    However, before he could move, Aarvi tugged his hand, her teeth chattered while saying, "H-hear me..."

    She didn''t know what he might think or how he might react after hearing her but she really wanted to speak and get over it.

    Aaron hummed in eptance as he scooped her from the floor and took her on the bed. Since she chose to sit, he didn''t force her to lean on him or the headrest of the bed.

    "I- I didn''t mean to remember him..." Aarvi sniffled and hoped Aaron wouldn''t mind or think otherwise hearing the name, "Leon Harmon."

    Which man would be okay if his girlfriend says she remembered some other man next to him so she expected him to get irritated but Aaron didn''tment on it.

    He silently pulled the duvet on her legs to keep her warm and ever so gently wiped her tears away and added atst, "You don''t have to be sorry for these and... don''t force yourself to speak about anything. I will never me you."

    She wasn''t forcing herself but really wanted to tell him despite being a little afraid about Aaron''s reaction. She chose to tell from the day nobody knew what happened to her.

    "I- I didn''t know about your mother and sister''s ident. Shawn disappeared that time, Dax left on a business trip, Apple Pie took Aunt to the foreign hospital. I did not know how to face Grandfather hence I cooped up in my office with lots of work..."

    ---- Past ---

    [After the canceled wedding of Ava Kelly and Vance Hays]

    Keeping herself extremely busy in her office, Ava Kelly didn''t care about eating or drinking. All she wanted to do was forget everything and stop feeling the pain.

    She didn''t want to be the teenager Ava Kelly, who cried silently, she wanted to grow up and be strong. But it kept haunting her why she has to bear so much? What is her mistake?

    Is it a sin to expect a little affection from her parents by marrying the man they chose for her?

    She asked nothing, she demanded nothing. Listened to them as they wished. How did she be a wanton? She didn''t sell her body or had a sexual rtionship with anybody then how did they entitle her slut, whore, and every other malicious word.

    Her parents disowned her? She wanted tough at them but why was thatughter that had tears and piercing pain in her heart that''s breaking her every second.

    She broke out, not once or twice but multiple times a day but she sat back on her chair and worked.

    She was broken into multiple pieces, which may be difficult to collect but she was determined to work hard and move out of the little world that her parents wanted her to be in.

    It had been four days after the wedding when she finally answered Grace Wells''s call.

    "Ava, where the hell have you been? Why the hell were you not responding to my calls? I was so scared? Where are you? I want to see you right now." She demanded furiously.

    Ava misjudged it as care and concern without knowing Grace and others were waiting to trample all over her and reap benefits from certain someone.

    Without a suspicion, Ava was about to say ''''In my office, Skr''. Only a handful of people knew she opened thepany but not Dax. Ava never got a chance to speak about it with Grace because of her whole attention on Ava''s fiance and their wedding.

    Anyhow, Grace continued without letting Ava speak, "Don''t make me worried sick of you. Forget about your parents, you areing to my ce right now. Ava, I will be waiting for you. Come soon." Her lengthy fake worried voice ended and the call too hung up.

    Ava had decided to move on from the past so she knew confining herself to work doesn''t mean moving on but restricting herself so she wanted to step out after four whole days.

    Without another thought, Aarvi left the office at five in the evening to stop Grace from worrying about her thinking Grace was calling her for three days because she is concerned about her well being.

    After reaching Grace''s small t, Grace was shocked to see her dark circles, partially swollen eyes, unwashed hair tied in a bun. Probably Grace wanted tough at her after digesting her appearance but she had to act.

    She hugged her at the door and said in a pained tone but smirking her lips, "I was so scared. Do you have any idea how worried I was? I searched for you everywhere."

    Ava believed her words and patted her back, "I am sorry, I will answer your calls next time."

    Grace took her inside and sent her to get fresh which Ava obliged until she saw her passing a party dress to wear. Exiting the bathroom wrapping the towel, she saw her ready in another party dress.

    She was in no mood to celebrate anything and couldn''t understand what Grace was doing. "Are you going out?" Ava asked standing behind the stunning girl. Grace Wells wasn''t ugly and a little makeup does wonder on her skin.

    Grace saw the reflection of Ava Kelly in the mirror in front of her. An absorbent towel was wrapped around Ava covering from her bosoms to slender thighs and a white towel wrapping her wet long hair.

    Grace gritted her teeth looking at the wless beauty without maintenance while she had to put the effort into everything. May it be looks or handsome guys or wealth or studies. ''Why should Ava get everything easily and I have to strive for everything?'' She thought.

    Then Grace''s eyes fell on Ava''s downcast face, the dark circles failed to cease the beautiful face from glowing and the swollen eyes were calmed from the redness. The hot shower had left the pink hue on her skin that was tempting.

    On one end, she was jealous of Ava Kelly, not only for her enthralling appearance but for also capturing the heart of the one who is unreachable for Grace.

    How could she not be jealous when Vance had moaned Ava''s name instead of hers when f**king her on the bed?

    Grace hadn''t brought it up to Vance because she wanted to destroy Ava before redemption. She was afraid Vance might go back to Ava so she was going to handle the manter.

    On other hand, Grace snickered in her mind remembering the n and thought which old man was going to have a taste of this pure beauty.

    ''Ava Kelly, you will be fed to an old douchebag.?? She scoffed in her mind.

 Chapter 191 - A Hidden Camera

    Ava saw Grace lost in her thoughts looking in the mirror so she poked her, "You enjoy the evening, I won''te." She ced the dress on the bed and was ready to grab her top and pant but Grace stopped her quickly.

    Grace''s task was to get her to the club and drug her before sending her to a hotel room. Hence she was ready with all the lies and acts to take Ava Kelly with her.

    "You won''te? Ava" She cried, "I am doing all this for you. How long are you going to cry for that bastard who ditched you on the wedding day?" Grace didn''t think twice to call Vance a bastard cause she was angry at him too.

    ''Cry for that bastard?'' Ava knew it was Vance Hays. She wanted to say she wasn''t the least bit sad or hurt due to him. From beginning to end, she only did everything for her parents.

    For Ava, Vance was a total strangerpared to his grandfather or mother. Vance hardly spoke to her other than saying she doesn''t look good in whatever she chose else he used to stay silent.

    Ava always tried to start a general conversation while shopping but hearing him say no to everything she liked, she had just picked what he had pointed so that her parents would be happy.

    After it, Ava didn''t know what to talk to Vance so she used to think about her work even when they traveled in the same car or sat for dinner or lunch. Hence how could she be sad when the man never made a ce in her life other than sweetly saying what she should do. Anyhow those sweet words also didn''t make space in her heart.

    Grace, who had assumed Ava loved Vance Hays and she had sessfully snatched him away from Ava, continued to tter her. "It''s his loss, not yours. Your parents are just angry, they will be fine. So let''s cheer your mood. I want my smiling happy Ava back."

    ''Happiness?'' When was she truly happy for herself? Ava had no recollection of it other than silently crying in her rooms.

    Her facade of a smile is what everyone knows so she assumed she again has to be Little Ava who smiled hiding her all the pain, who smiled just so nobody worries for her, who smiled so that her parents don''t call her jinx, who smiled because other one smiles too.

    Now Ava will smile because she doesn''t want others to know she has broken down. She will smile because she has to be strong. She will smile to keep her problems to herself and face the people.

    Grace saw her breath out loudly and smiled. That smile which holds the attention of the viewer, that smile which was filled with gentleness and kind shimmering her ck orbs.

    Grace''s lips twitched to ask ''Were you acting before?'' Ava nowhere looked like a bride whose groom didn''t reach the wedding hall but was happy.

    ''Is it so easy to move on? I will do everything to wipe off that smile. Ava Kelly, you just wait and see.'' Grace Wells was resolute on destroying Ava by taking proofs of her with the old hag ravishing her.

    Grace wanted to leave no way out for Ava Kelly and prove what Vance Hays and his parents spread the rumors to turn true. She wasn''t ready to take the chance if that old lecher turned in the favor of Ava.

    Without letting Ava to turndown again, "Please, please�� I want to see you enjoy the evening like how you do with those new friends." She meant Shawn and Dax.

    Ava Kelly shook her head resignedly, "They aren''t new. They are my friends."Ava knew Grace doesn''t like Dax and Shawn but she had assumed it was because Grace thinks those two are closer to Ava.

    But the fact was, Ava Kelly was actually close to Dax and Shawn who sees through her fake smiles and never forces her to be what she is not or never forces her to smile when she isn''t cheerful at all. Instead, they would do all the drama to make herugh while epting her every side.

    "Whatever, you areing with me and that''s final." Grace grumpily said knowing it works on Ava.

    Grace doesn''t like Dax because he had directly shown his disgust towards her and Shawn, she had tried to get near him from the time she saw him with Ava but he ignored Grace like an invisible insect around Ava.

    Ava breathed a sigh and wore the copper brown short dress that reached above her knees. It was in an A-line dress hugging her waist and spread below. The boat neck pattern was just below her corbones but the center of the neckline had a sharp V slit that reached her cleavage but didn''t look sloppy or revealing due to her proportioned bosoms fitting in perfectly in the corset of the dress.

    Ava quickly blow-dried her hair and stood up while Grace was grinding her teeth. She wanted Ava to look unting yet gross but didn''t expect her to look graceful and elegant.

    Grace knew Ava won''t wear exposing clothes hence she chose deep V but it adorned her slender body as though the dress was made for her. To ruin her look to avoid adoring gazes on Ava, she tried, "Ava, makeup�� I will do��"

    However, Ava turned down by cutting in, "Nope, I don''t want any makeup." Ava never fancied make-up or liked to look shy or perfect. She wasfortable in her skin and didn''t want to impress anyone so again she turned down when Grace tried.

    "The dresses arepulsory for girls to the club and I am wearing it. If you say makeup, I won''t go with you to the club." Ava Stubbornness won hence Grace''s n to make her look inviting to the lecherous eyes failed.

    At the Club,

    Cursing Ava by looking at the admiration of men only at Ava, Grace sat with Ava on the bar counter. She never wanted to be a wall poster next to Ava but she always felt it.

    Ava was versed about the club due to Shawn''s passion for Disco-Jockey. She ordered for herself and Grace who never heard that drink name just said the same.

    Ava''s drink was like her actual mood, sour which Grace felt like throwing up but controlled for a few sips and dragged Ava on the dance floor to wait for the man arranged by Vance to reach the bar counter.

    Ava hardly moved while Grace tried her all to gather the attention, however she failed. It was a high scale, top club and there were numerous beautiful girls hence her efforts were ruined.

    They were returning to sit on the chair and that''s when Vance Hays appeared in front of them.

    Grace''s face darkened because Vance was told to stay away. She was incensed thinking what if Vance was the one who was going to devour drugged Ava Kelly.

    Her actual anger was used to show Ava Kelly as Grace was talking on her behalf, "You- you still��"

    However, Ava Kelly just walked off leaving Vance Hays and Grace Wells frozen.

    Vance wanted Ava to react however she wanted, angry or sad or contempt. He just wanted her to talk to him but she ignored him without batting an eyelid. How can he not be frustrated, especially seeing her unaffected?

    Since Ava was far, Grace asked, controlling to show the real anger bubbling in her, "Don''t tell me you want to sleep with her."

    Vance frowned hearing her hateful tone with a simr gaze but soon assumed she was acting that for Ava Kelly, "No. Go and drug her."

    Only Vance knew it was Leon Harmon and he didn''t tell Grace due to her loose tongue and it was also ordered by Leon Harmon.

    Grace demanded irritatingly witnessing Vance''s gentle behavior had bitterness due to the ignorance of Ava and his eyes were glued to Ava''s back. "I want proof of that old man sleeping with this vixen. Go fix a hidden camera."

    Vance''s eyes returned to Grace''s face who quickly put on a soft pleading face. ''A hidden camera in Leon Harmon''s room? Unless I want to die.'' He thought but didn''t respond other than sending her towards Ava handing a small pouch that had drugs.

    Grace wasn''t scared, instead, she wanted to poison Ava and see her dying so she stormed and grabbed a ss from a waiter and dropped the whole powder to the ss.

    As soon as she reached Ava, she put on a gentle smile, "A lovely drink for my prettydy. Let''s bottoms up." She said cheerfully, exchanging the ss.

    Ava saw the whiskey ss, "I don''t drink this." but saw Grace''s face fall and sulk looking so Ava squeezed her eyes and drank the whole before popping salted nuts to mouth to minimize the taste of it.

    "Happy now?" Ava asked Grace by seeing her beam as she chuckled.

    Ava''s alcohol tolerance wasn''t so low so she knew she could hold little whiskey without a problem although bottoms-up isn''t rmended for whiskey.

    Anyhow the drug didn''t take long to start affecting. Her vision turned slowly blurry and the music felt too louder giving her a headache.

    It wasn''t the first time Ava was drinking. She was many times drunk when she was with Dax and Shawn, once with Zain but this reaction was new to her.Confused about what was happening to her, she assumed she might be dizzy due to drinks on her low appetite.

    She patted Grace''s arm leaning her head on the couch. Her voice was ailing, "Grace�� Let''s leave. I am feeling unwell."

    Grace smirked for achieving the first step towards her goal. She so wanted the drug to takeplete effect and see Ava pounce on a random man.

    ''That will be exclusively thrilling.'' She thought and looked around to call for an ugly looking man.

 Chapter 192 - First Mark On Her

    Ava''s hand reached for Grace and patted her arm as Ava leaned her head on the couch. Her voice was ailing with the struggle to keep herself awake, "Grace�� Let''s leave. I-I am feeling unwell."

    Grace smirked for achieving the first step towards her goal. She so wanted the drug to takeplete effect and see Ava pounce on a random man.

    ''That will be exclusively thrilling.'' She thought and looked around to call for an ugly looking man.

    But Grace didn''t know the drug wasn''t an aphrodisiac that is used to increase the libido of the one who consumes it. It was just a low dosage sleeping pill powder avable in the medical store.

    When Grace was searching for the man forgetting she has to send Ava to a hotel room, she received a message from Vance who was on the higher floor of the club in an inconspicuous location that had a clear view of Ava and Grace''s table.

    [Take her to the hotel. Don''t waste time.]

    Vance knew if they waste the time, Ava will be alright soon after a cat nap and they won''t get the chance to easily deal with her.

    He can''t take Ava because it will leave evidence behind against him. Grace Wells is Ava''s friend and she could easily slip off saying Ava was drunk hence she left her in a hotel room before going to her home.

    Are those his ns? Nope, he wasn''t that smart to think about the problems that will ariseter. It was instructed by Leon Harmon and the room was his suite in the hotel.

    They were just trying to make it all look coincidental to state as the hotel staff gave the wrong key card to Grace Wells, Leon Harmon considered Ava as a girl who engages in sexual activity for money. Yes, a prostitute.

    Vance only knew this course of events that were told to him by Leon Harmon. The n was nothing but a usual one for Leon Harmon who made use of Ava''s unlucky time to have a taste of the girl who had picked his attention winning over him in a business project.

    Of course, Vance had no idea the n went on smoothly because Shawn Rivas, Dax Grant, and Zain Kelly weren''t in the city; those three wouldn''t have left Ava Kelly alone. Vance was unaware of how those three left the city around the same time.

    Grace gritted her teeth while reading Vance''s message, she quickly supported Ava Kelly and took her out to the hotel next door.

    Grace was a girl of almost the same build as Ava so she obviously felt heavy to support Ava till the hotel room she got.

    Pushing the unconscious girl on the bed, she couldn''t believe Ava''s ill fate also had luxuriousness. She was sure Vance Hays couldn''t afford to stay in such a suite for a night as she admired the expensive and high-ss decor of the room.

    Overtaken by jealousy, Grace red at Ava Kelly who had no conscious to settle herself cleanly on the bed. The hem of the short dress had carelessly flown up revealing her long spotless legs which more tempting on the white nket. Her long hair locks were messily spread on the bed but she still gave off an air of innocence and gracefulness.

    Grace''s hand itched to hit her and threw her hand in the air to strike the petite face to leave ugly marks on her soft supple cheek. But her hand froze behind held by a big warm palm at her wrist and the bone-crushing force was tremendous, wincing her in pain.

    Assuming it as Vance, she was ready to throw a fit but the man threw her aside and hissed in disgust towards Grace, "Trash!"

    Falling on the floor, Grace rubbed her hip and bellowed, "Are you mad?" but the next second her jaws dropped at the brawny man who had a killer look with just a towel loosely hanging around below his waist.

    She subconsciously gulped as her eyes traced his honey tinted fair skin molded into firm six abs. She felt Vance''s abs too in against this man before her eyes struck at the man''s face.

    Her eyes widened as she gasped before cing her hand on her mouth. ''LEON HARMON!'' She felt like Ava was freed from the bad one to embrace the better one in every form. Looks, wealth, kingly presence, power, the attitude, Leon won on each against Vance Hays.

    Nevertheless, Grace knew Leon Harmon wasn''t the one to be messed with. She grabbed her bag and scurried away in seconds afraid of the man and his sharp gaze as though telling her ''How dare you to think of hurting her?''

    Leon''s eyes stayed on the door of the suite till the door auto-locked. He didn''t have any n to show himself in front of Grace Wells. The people witnessing him bring him more trouble to clean up or seal the lips. He had thought Grace would have dropped Ava Kelly by the time he gets fresh after a long day at the office.

    But Grace waste to drop Ava then she was admiring the room. He was thinking to return back to the bathroom when he realized Grace was glowering at Ava Kelly and she was cooking up something on the sleeping girl.

    Once inside his territory, Leon hated the things against his wishes so he proceeded to throw Grace out.

    Thinking of handling Grace after fulfilling his deep desire, his lustful gaze fell on the delicate girl who peacefully napping on the king-sized bed.

    He had many times tried to get Ava to his hands but five men; Shawn Rivas, Dax Grant, Zain Kelly, Hayden Kelly, and also Vance Hays (during wedding arrangements) effortlessly protected Ava every time without their knowledge.

    Leon had lost interest when he got to know her wedding was near, he doesn''t fancy a married girl so he ignored her until he got to know bymon connection mentioning Hayden Kelly''s granddaughter was ditched by her fiance. That''s when he started to cook his n without expecting there were many people who were waiting to step over her. And finally, he got her on his bed

    Sitting on the bed, his backhand grazed her thigh with lustiness, his touch or gaze or thoughts, they were filled with nothing but pure lust. He uttered in his deep voice, "You made me wait too long... Ava Kelly..."

    He liked how his finger glided on her soft silky skin, "Seems like... It''s worth the wait." He groped her thigh and rubbed up till her inner thigh under her dress.

    Ava obviously felt ufortable in her sleep. She moved aside with a frown as her hand searched for a nket to cover herself unaware of her surroundings.

    The warm, tender skin of her leg was enough to entice the man and give him a hard-on. Leon groaned looking at his hardening member under his towel and for missing the warm soft skin from his hand.

    Leon couldn''t believe the reaction of his own body. The women always drooled on him and voluntarily stepped on his bed to seduce him. Many had failed to get his interest but here she was making him hard just by her presence.

    He had seen quite a share of women but this little girl had captivated him by her pure innocent smiles when the business associate had congratted her for winning a big project at such a young age. There were men with an experience more than the years she lived but she had dazzled the night in her simple pretty dress just by standing next to her old Grandfather or Karsen Rivas.

    Instead of getting angry for losing, he justid his eyes on her in the whole event. His try to pick a conversation with her was ruined by Karsen Rivas and Hayden Kelly purposefully due to his reputation however he wasn''t angry at all.

    He had thought he would forget her as a flicking crave but he had seen her coincidentally with Shawn Rivas in Hignd Club. If Shawn wasn''t a Rivas, he might have yed dirty without a problem but seeing him treat her well and Karsen addressing her endearingly as if his daughter, Leon was left with no choice but to plot as soon as her wedding was canceled.

    He was even willing to make her his mistress if she is ready but today, he wasn''t going to let her off without devouring her to his heart? Nope, till the appetite of his physical needs are fulfilled.

    "How long are you making me wait?" He desperatelycraved to explore her curves but he didn''t want to y with the unconscious girl.

    Hence he was willing to wait as he fascinated himself by all imagination to savor her. But controlling his woken lust was harder than he thought, which started to form beads of precipitation on his well-tamed body.

    "Damn." He cussed and threw the only piece of cloth that was on his body. He looked at Ava who had slipped to the left side and curled up her legs, failing to find anything to cover herself.

    "You have to take the responsibility for this." He said rubbing his length watching the petite face of Ava. His eyes settled on her soft pink lips and lightly shivered at the thought of her lips encircling his erection.

    He was even more aroused by the thought of her slender finger wrap around his shaft as he rubbed himself imagining her sucking and licking his length.

    While his mind yed the things, his eyes ogled the beauty as his hands moved to build the pleasure anticipating for her to wake up soon.

    He groaned loudly failing to control himself for longer. He kneeled on the bed and took a long, deep sniff looming over her. His hand''s movement quickened on his erect swollen member intoxicating himself in her natural scent that had a hint of fresh rose and vani.

    Unable to control his hands off her, he sucked her soft milky spotless skin near her inner thigh of the left leg to leave his first mark on her.

 Chapter 193 - A Wild Beast

    As time passed, Ava started to feel her surroundings but she couldn''t open her eyes. She tried but failed.

    She felt cold, she wanted to search for something to keep her warm but her hands didn''t seem to listen to her and justy there without life.

    When a warm thing grabbed her thigh, she felt vulnerable and also revolted by getting touched where no one ever touched her. Probably she could just feel she is very unsafe and the intention of it wasn''t pure.

    She needed to leave but her eyelids refused to open so she forced herself to move away from it as though it was full of spikes pricking her skin.

    Now she desperately moved her hands to protect herself but got nothing and instinctively curled up before everything going back to calm.

    Just when she was about to fall into deep slumber something moved her leg and stuck on her soft skin.

    Like a leech attaching itself on her thigh and started sucking her blood to feed itself.

    Nope, she never experienced how it would feel if a leech sucks her blood, she had seen videos of travel bloggers exin about it and how it feels.

    It made even the more nervous remembering the picture of a leech but she was failing to open her eyes. If it''s a dream, she didn''t want it to continue, she wanted to desperately wake up but found no energy.

    She probably screamed but she didn''t know if it went off her throat and waved her, tried to get rid of it but nothing seemed to work and it started paining her soft skin.

    Her eyes soon pooled with tears, her heart drummed her chest in fear. She started to tremble uncontrobly and her face morphed with the struggle that she was trying to escape.

    Leon Harmon''s lips left her thigh when she was quivering wildly and saw the ring purple mark he left on her pearly white skin. The smile of satisfaction crept on his face before his gazended on the girl who was forcing herself to wake up.

    A sinful smirk on his lips looked dangerous that could creep out the little one. His breath was rugged due to sucking her skin that tasted sweet, a different kind of sweet that gave an urge to bite and taste it.

    If he was a beast eating human flesh, he would have devoured her literally that he hated to leave her even when the purple mark looked like a bruise that might stay forever.

    The thought of leaving a permanent mark excited him, even more, to rip her dress off and im each part of her body.

    He knew his reactions were too strongpared to any of the sexual activities he ever had. It couldn''t count how many he had slept with or how many he took advantage of but none drove as crazy as this sleeping girl was doing to him.

    She was a sweet venom that was breaking all his reins arising every freakish desire he ever had. It was like a sleeping beast that had been sleeping for years, finally waking up to fill its appetite which was too huge. And it would stop at nothing until the girl cries and tremble under him.

    Ava heard an ear-piercing ring of a mobile that wasn''t hers, her panic started without understanding where she was sleeping, she was never a careless girl and always took care of her safety and surroundings from her childhood having no sense of safety from the family.

    Her eyes shot open and something was blocking light directly on her face before she let out a shriek of extreme fear she had never felt.

    "Ahhhh��"

    Handsome? Leon Harmon nowhere looked handsome, in fact, she didn''t even look like a human to her. A wild beast, a dangerous beast that eats the human alive. Yeah, that''s what she felt.

    Her heart raced in fright that never knew it could beat that faster, her body shook in overwhelming fear and her hand voluntarily pushed the animal on her aside, and while her pooled tears started to overflow from her eyes socket.

    All she knew was she should save herself from the animal, she didn''t have the time to identify him as a man, much less recognize him as Leon Harmon.

    Leon Harmon was quick to sturdy himself. He had tamed many wild cats so he was aroused instead of disappointed. His eyes preyed on the girl looking forward to taming her. He found more fun in catching the beautiful deer to devour than the foxy women willingly offering themselves.

    He saw her trying to escape and assumed she wouldn''t give in to his wealth or looks so he was ready to y her tom cat game and pulled the nket when she was trying to skip off the bed.

    "Ahhh��" Ava cried in pain, falling on her face hurting her head and elbow.

    But she didn''t stop there, she pressed her head and tried to run towards the door without having the willpower to give up and get eaten by the wild animal.

    She still didn''t get to her mind the beast could be a man and she wasn''t in the forest to be against a wild animal but in a concrete world against a lustful human.

    She hadn''t taken three steps when she felt her ground under her feet slide and feel on her face yet again. "Ahhh��" She cried again falling on the floor mat.

    "Ssss�� Did it hurt too much?" The deep thrilled tone had vileness filled in it.

    Ava''s back stiffened realizing he was a man, a man who had a very dangerous vibe than her father. But there was still hope, she wanted to request the man and let her go and she wasn''t that kind of girl. She was also willing to apologize for being in the wrong ce.

    That''s how she always lived. If a sorry could solve a problem, she was ready to apologize. But how could she assume him as a good person and a request would let her go? That''s how naive she was.

    She didn''t have time to think about how she ended up on someone''s bed, where Grace is, she wanted to leave the ce and calm herself is all she wanted.

    But that doesn''t mean her fear had subsided, it was soaring by the thought of what was going to happen to her. She was dizzy hitting her head twice and felt nauseating due to the drinks and intense fear.

    Her trembling hands pressed on the floor and flipped herself to face the man with the hope everything will be alright.

    "Ahhhhh��." The first sight of him scared the crap out of her and let out another squeal covering her eyes instinctively as she crawled back tears pouring down of cheeks.

    Ava Kelly who grew up alone in her room never had seen anybody naked in her whole life, not even a small child other than herself. She never had an urge to check over the inte either. Of course, that doesn''t mean she had no idea about the male body but one thing registered in her mind, she is terrified.

    She didn''t know if she was terrified of the man in front of her or all the men due to him but just wanted to leave and run away to be alone.

    Nausea worsened with the horrifying scene she witnessed, she felt disgusted to be around that man who was standing with no clothes on and with his erect private part. She failed to control and bent aside and threw up everything she had eaten in the evening.

    Her stomach was burning, she knew drinking alcohol to her empty stomach was not good but who knew she was going to be scared witless.

    Leon Harmon was enjoying her screams and tried to escape from him. He liked thismb who was desperately trying to save herself.However he couldn''t be exhrated for a long time, he stood frozen watching her throw up just by a nce at him.

    First time ever in his life, he felt conscious of his body seeing a girl throw up her stomach clean instead of admiring his perfectly built body. He found himself looking for a piece of cloth to cover himself without his awareness.

    The room which smells of fragrance by the room fresher soon filled with a foul smell of the vomit and the man who had excited himself found himself softening.

    His anger slowly built up assuming she must have purposefully vomited to make it unpleasant and he might push her out feeling disgusted.

    If that''s what she was cooking up, then he wanted to make her regret it. He can''t kiss her? No big deal, he just wanted her body anyway. He gritted his teeth and took his attention to herpletely exposed slender long legs on the floor.

    A vicious smirk appeared on his face when his gaze dropped on the slightly visible purple bruise at her inner thighs as his hand voluntarily reached for his phallus.

    He had thought he could enjoy hearing her moan in pleasure before taking her but does she like it hard? He was going to tame her roughly.

    He reached the small breakfast table that was in the suit and grabbed the napkin from it. Rolling it, he reached Ava who held her dizzy head and yearning for water.

    Before Ava could realize his presence behind her, Leon effortlessly pulled the napkin tight between her lips and tied it behind her head muffling her scream.

 Chapter 194 - A Hungry Devil

    The force Leon Harmon used to tie the napkin around Ava''s lips was immense due to his bubbling anger. Ava tried to pull it off and struggled to get away but Leon was too strong to escape from him easily. Her yells and shrieks turned murmur.

    Self-defense!? She had learned it but why can''t she put them to action?

    Ava realized the practicality is totally different from training. In the training, you will know you will be attacked and you will be ready because you know they aren''t harmful even if you lose so you are braver. But in reality, you will be horror-struck to even move your hand and the mind just freezes.

    What is the use of training to protect ourselves which goes weak when needed? What is the use of a smart and fast brain when it doesn''t know what to do in the most crucial time of her life?

    She felt everything as unworthy while pping her limbs in the air when Leon clutched a handful of her hair and dragged her on the floor towards the bed like a ughterer roughly yanking themb to chop its head.

    The door which was just a few steps away from her became a distant dream for her, her heart just rammed against her chest probably trying to pound out and run to a safe ce away from the beast.

    The tears made their way down her terrified face, she felt sorry for herself and the two friends who had taught her to protect herself for three whole years. Her tears also rolled down for letting them down without having the strength to fight back.

    Is she going to give up just like that? No, that wasn''t Ava Kelly. Hadn''t she endured her parents for long? She hadn''t fought back with them because they were her birth parents who gave life to her but this wild man has nothing to do with her. Then why should she give up and let him vite her?

    Despite the pain all over her body, she was determined never to give up. She will fight with all her strength even if she has to die in the end.

    She can''t speak anymore to request him to let her go, so she has to find a way to escape by hurting him or herself. She just couldn''t imagine herself being vited by an ugly man who looked no less than a wild beast to her.

    Instead of trying to get his hands off or run, she used her soft silky hair to slip off the tie which had moved due to Leon Harmon clutching and dragging her by the hair.

    Kickboxing, Dax had taught her other than Shawn teaching her self defense techniques and pressure points of a man which she could use to bring pain and escape.

    Leon realized she wasn''t struggling anymore and became silent. He stopped pulling her and turned around but the girl just sat on the floor motionlessly other than her rugged breathing and sniffles trying to catch a breath.

    He mused as he kneeled turning her around, "The fierce cat became amb."

    Ava''s lips were burning due to the napkin tied tightly. She started to guess how she could bring the pain to the wild man if he tosses her on the bed or pulls her around from the right side or pulls her around from the left side or if he appears in front of her.

    The most important aspect of self-defense was also predicting what move the opposite will make to defend ourselves. Just like how she predicts the business ns.

    The tears were rolling down without listening to her due to the pain she was in. When the wild man clutched her right arm, her eyes squeezed to control her groan escaping from her lips.

    If he tosses her on the bed and pins her down, she is ready to knee him hard between his legs, elbow his neck, and run. If he turned her around the right side, she looked at her left leg and was d she was still in her high heels.

    Leon twirled her on the floor to her right side to see her face but the next second his eyes widened witnessing her left leg came out flying. Before he could realize her shoe point hit hard above his ear.

    Leon momentarily lost the sense of hearing from his right ear but Ava''s force wasn''t enough to break him to the ground. He just copsed on his butt and sat shaking his head.

    Ava''s eyes finally fell on his face. she identified the man and blurted out, "LEON HARMON."

    She didn''t know where her anger was but it just burst out. Maybe the anger on her parents also included, she grabbed the ashtray and broke it on his head as she roared "Aren''t you ashamed to fool around having a wife in the home?"

    Followed by it was the shatter of sses and Leon Harmon groaned in pain holding his head. Maybe the blood swept on his head but Ava didn''t care, she ran for her life as soon as he was distracted.

    This was her chance to go somewhere safe else he will catch her again. She knew Leon let his guard down because she was a girl and a weak one.

    Ava also felt the same, she was a very weak one who couldn''t fight her way out when he was dragging her easily, one who did not speak for herself but silently endured the pain given by her parents. She was very weak for ignoring Vance Hays instead of pping the crap out of him. She was very weak for forgiving the people easily who hurt her repeatedly.

    Does she have the right to cry when she is the one who is letting everybody walk over her? Why does she care about others'' happiness when they have only pain in the store for her? What was she doing with her own life? Why did she even return to the country when she could have lived anywhere else?

    Mentally, emotionally and physically, Ava was drained. Trying to reach the door hoping her life might get better after exiting it.

    Hope? Probably she shouldn''t have hoped for anything. Expectation leaves the pain.

    She was still two steps to reach the door when a strong hand yanked her hair threw her away from the door mercilessly.

    "Ahhh��" She let out an ear-piercing cry when the corner of her shoulder hit the edge of the coffee table before she fell on the floor. The pain was too unbearable for her to control and wailed in pain holding her arm when the pain hit her brain.

    Furious, Leon was about to grab her leg to again toss her to hurt her more.

    Fear enveloped her and she instantly crawled back to get away from his grip. The pain was too much for her to concentrate on her escape. She also knew the more she hurt him to try to escape, he will be crueler craving to hurt her more but she can''t just be silent when he was bubbling with anger.

    Leon who never tried hard to get anybody couldn''t believe the meek little rabbit he was fascinated with could be capable of hurting him. How could he ept that a girl was making him go crazy?

    He didn''t have any ns to kill her but after suffering from her tiny wrath and tries to escape, his urge to defile her reached its peak. He wasn''t going to let her off, he will make sure she cries in agony under him yet lie helpless.

    Initially, he wanted her for a night to curb his pleasure then he would have thrown her out without care. She or her useless parents or her grandfather couldn''t pluck a hair of his when she goes out. Hence he was afraid of nothing.

    His hand reached her right leg like ws of a hungry devil but failed to notice her left leg swing and knocked his chin.

    "Haaaa��" He groaned in pain and held the jaw. The kick wasn''t as strong as a burly strong man but it wasn''t light either.

    He had no idea she was good at kickboxing. He had only cared to check her family and friends'' background to send them far away from her without knowingpletely about her.

    If she wanted to give up, she would have died before crossing the age of ten when she had held the knife to cut her nerves. Why will she give up when he was trying to hurt her with the purpose to defile her?

    Isn''t it a mutual acknowledgment to get physically intimate even if she was thereby an unknown circumstance?

    It was a do or die for her, she knew she won''t be able to liveter if he really seeds to r*pe her. Even if she was going to die, she wanted to give her all, hence she stood up with the support of the couch.

    A small ache won''t stop him and she can''t escape so she has to be strong else she might not get another chance. His eyes were glowering at her when she took a deep breath making up her mind.

    ''It isn''t time to get scared.'' She repeated in her mind gazing at his ugly face as she imagined his head as a ser ball and clenched her fist tight.

    Leon thought she was going to run and moved towards her when he saw her take a right leg back. Before his hand could reach her, Ava swung her leg with all the force and energy she could muster up by aiming his head.

    Leon''s eyes widened at her movement and he quickly reacted by pulling the carpet under her feet to lose her bnce.

    ''Thud.''

 Chapter 195 - Relief

    Leon could feel Ava wanted to escape hence she was trying her all to get away from him. Hence he misidentified as she was trying to run when she took a step back.

    He sprung towards her to catch hold of her but before his hand could reach midway, Ava swung her leg with all the force and energy she could muster up by aiming his head below his jawline.

    Her aim was the nerve next to his throat to give the pain that reaches his pressure point and keep hold of his breath.

    Leon''s eyes widened at her maneuver and he quickly reacted by pulling the carpet under her feet to lose her bnce.

    ''Thud.''

    The speed of Leon was a littlete and his mistake was getting near her. Ava kicked him right at her target before her left foot lost bnce and fell on the couch.

    Leon''s head hit the coffee table with a painful strong force. His chin had swollen, he felt his entire body go numb due to sharp pain at the nerve and his head hit the corner of the coffee table. He fell on the floor dizzily unable to believe what was happening.

    ''Is this a nightmare?'' Ava desperately wanted to wake up to get out of it. Despite hurting him to escape, her tears failed to stop, and cried harder than before.

    She never in her dreams thought of hurting anybody. She always forgave the ones who hurt her, how deeper it may be. So seeing him groaning in pain when she had the chance to leave, she still cried without understanding why her life was in jeopardy.

    She hadn''t done anything to Vance Hays, yet she had to endure all the curses from both the family and see all her school friends leave her like a gue. Now she was in an unknown ce where the businessman who is always entitled as ideal in every rtion, who was praised as a role model by the media was lying on the floorpletely n.a.k.e.d.

    Why wouldn''t she be frightened? She was trembling profusely suppressing herself from crying out. She still didn''t get the answer to a question she was trying to find for many years, why does she have to endure so many things?

    Seeing Leon recover quickly, she knew she had to take action quickly else nobody could save her if he killed her right then and there. She might have given in to anything but this was something no girl would agree to ept.

    She got up quickly and yelled as she swung her leg behind, "What have I ever done to you all?"

    Before her leg could swing front, Leon who was still unsteady getting up the floor bellowed in horror, "Heyyyy��."

    Ava swung her leg squeezing her eyes shut before running towards the door hearing Leon Harmon holler in extreme pain.

    Was her kick that strong? She didn''t know and she didn''t care. ''Run run run��'' She had nothing in mind but to run away from there. She ran out of the room and sprinted without looking right or left.

    When she saw the elevator, she realized it wasn''t the ground floor and darted towards it with blurry vision due to tears as her left hand pressed her right arm due to pain.

    Her teary eyes didn''t notice Dn Harmon exiting the elevator.

    Dn stopped in his tracks, his gaze traced her top toe in disbelief. Escaping from Leon''s clutch? It was unbelievable for him to trust his gaze. He knew what kind of animal Leon Harmon was.

    He quickly stepped a leg behind to stop the elevator door from closing obviously knowing she was trying to escape and Leon Harmon wasn''t sessful to defile her.

    Dn could see her hurt; physically, her side of the forehead was bruised, her right arm had turned green with a blood clot. He could also feel her hurt emotionally deeper than on the body. Despite seeing her weep silently, he oddly knew she wanted to cry louder to let out her agony but was too afraid to pause for even a second.

    When he had first seen her, she was innocently smiling between the cunning businessmen who had several thoughts in mind. Probably some wanted for their son, some wished to have such a smart daughter or granddaughter envious of Hayden Kelly and there were some who wanted her on their bed and Leon Harmon belonged to thest.

    Dn had sympathized with her at the business party. Probably because she might lose her innocent smiles in the business world or be one of the evil earning for power or maybe run away from the dirty world after learning from it.

    He oddly knew she didn''t realize who he was so he quickly lowered his head as though working on his mobile to avoid her getting scared of him and run another end.

    His thoughts ran wildly and his gaze shifted around calcting something for a second or so before dropping Ava''s mobile in the elevator purposefully.

    Ava was just two steps away from the elevator door when Dn started walking. He checked through the reflection of his mobile screen till Ava entered the elevator and pressed the button on the panel in her shaking hand. He saw her copse when the door was closing before her eyes fell on her mobile.

    Dn sighed deeply and turned around to look at the elevator disy screen. He didn''t move until he witnessed the elevator number turn G without stopping anywhere.

    At the other end, Ava ran out without stopping anywhere and exited the hotel to realize she was in the hotel next door to the club where she had gone to with Grace Wells.

    That hotel was famous for rich heirs picking their date nights from the club to enjoy the night in the luxurious hotel.

    Ava Kelly was back in the country after three years, she never went out before it and now Shawn and Dax always took care of her as a little sister making sure about her safety. In fact, she never needed to be cautious due to them around.

    She was never a sheltered child, her parents never cared about her. She always walked alone for miles to reach home from school but she suddenly felt dependent.

    She realized how unawarely she was depending on Dax and Shawn standing in the middle of the footpath. She never had to care about her safety because they used to be next to her the whole three years, No guys had ever tried to trouble her due to them.

    The protection or the safety she should have got from her family was provided by two men that she never realized one day there could be a threat due to her gender, a woman, a weak, helpless woman.

    Was she really reliant on them? Or is it her vulnerable state causing her to overthink as fragile?

    Does it all matter when she just wanted to be alone and cry out longing for some peacefulness? But when did she ever have the right to even cry her heart out? She always had to weep alone in the corner of her room.

    Will she get a chance to even breathe? Unfortunately no, Ava heard steady footsteps and her gaze quickly moved on them.

    There were five tall, well-built men. They were wearing all ck suit and could easily guess them as bodyguards. ''Why are they running towards her?'' She didn''t know how but she just knew they wereing to get her.

    She wanted to cry but started running, should she ask help from the people who were walking around? Why would they help her? They just watched her run and the men run behind her. None tried to even know what was going on and she didn''t even expect them to help her.

    She just turned wherever she found a way. Right or left or straight, she ran however fast she could. She didn''t know where she was running, she just ran hoping they will get tired and leave.

    She had almost lost the strength to even take a step causing her to halt. She supported her hands on her knees panting heavily, feeling dizzy, and also very much thirsty.

    Feeling the men''s footsteps slow down, she involuntarily turned around thinking they caught up but their gaze alternated between her and the building next to her. Her gaze followed their line of sight and realized she was standing in front of the police station.

    Police! A strange kind of relief washed over her. Why didn''t she think of them? Why are police there for? To ensure the safety, health, and possessions of citizens, and to prevent crime and civil disorder.

    Now it''s the matter of her safety and hence they will listen to her, won''t they? Ava took a deep breath and ran inside the premises of the police station ignoring her feet which were screaming in pain tired running on the high heels.

 Chapter 196 - Lust

    Ava turned behind when she reached the main door of the police station. Those tall burly men were at the gate without daring to enter inside and a man in them was using his mobile with their gazes of annoyance at her.

    She rushed in and soon found a captain who frowned looking at her state. He looked decent and also concerned to know her situation. "Take a seat, what happened, Miss?" He quickly moved the ss of water in front of her, seeing her panting heavily unable to control her quivering body and paleplexion

    Ava was trying to catch her breath sitting in front of the captain who patiently waited for her topose. However, the police chief was on a call with Leon Harmon. He rushed out of his office like an obedient puppet of Leon Harmon instead of behaving like a loyal servant of the government.

    He looked all around the hall to see who was wearing a short copper brown colored dress and had chocte brown long hair.

    As soon as his eyes spotted the required girl, he whispered to the caller gazing at Ava Kelly''s back, "President Harmon, she is right here."

    He hummed twice hearing Leon Harmon before an enticed and cunning curve appeared on his face. His eyes twinkled at the newfound richness. How could he ignore the offer of Leon Harmon?

    He looked at Ava as though she was his lucky charm but his lips smirked to a devilish one imagining how to y and scare her away without letting her write aint against Leon Harmon.

    He responded in a low voice, "President Harmon, don''t worry, I will take good care of thedy."

    Unaware of the situation, Ava soothed her dry throat sipping water before looking at the anticipating captain, "I am sorry sir for wasting your time. I am here to report against Leon Harmon." She bluntly said.

    She didn''t know how far Leon Harmon had connections and she believed all are equal before thew. ''How naive of her!''

    She didn''t realize she wascking experience and judgment when ites to the police stations and the cases such as molestation that she boldly and alone went toin against one of the top businessmen for an attempt to molest.

    The captain''s lips twitched hearing the name and repeated to confirm, "You mean THE FAMOUS INDUSTRIALIST, LEON HARMON?"

    Ava felt strange hearing him give so much importance to Leon. She eerily felt like he was suppressing hisughter morphing from concerned to mock.

    He looked at her up and down of her upper body and guessed as though she was there to make up a story, "Let me guess, he tried to r.a.p.e you?"

    Ava frowned at his mocking tone. She had strong instincts to run from there but she was rooted. Those men were waiting for her outside and she will be done for if she goes out.

    She didn''t realize she again started trembling under the gaze of the captain who didn''t look at her the same. There was something different about it�� like hunger.

    ''Lust!'' A word suddenly appeared remembering Leon''s gaze and seeing the captain''s gaze hover on her wounded lips and�� b.r.e.a.s.ts.

    She didn''t know if she was small or they were perfect but they weren''t that big to attract attention. However, she had to fight her urge to cover her hands on her chest as though there was noyer of cloth on her body.

    She felt her hair raise, the fear crept back in. She stood up afraid they might do something in the police station, "I�� I need to leave." She didn''t answer and hurriedly turned to leave but a middle-aged man blocked her path.

    He was around her father''s age, serious, and grim. He looked fiercely behind her and hissed, "Is this how you handle it? Poor girl, she is already terrified."

    Ava wanted to trust him just like how she always trusted everyone but she failed to believe his words or expression. Why? She didn''t know. Probably she won''t be able to trust any man anymore after seeing Leon Harmon and the ogling Captain.

    The middle-aged man suggested moving his gaze on her, "Miss, we shouldn''t talk about a high profile person openly. If any one of Leon Harmon''s men is in the office, he will get to know quickly. It won''t be safe for you. Why don''t you write your report inside?"

    Right after saying, his hand slid on her arm, giving her a feeling of revulsion. She wanted to spring out but the man held her wrist and dragged her away without giving her a chance to speak.

    She was about to yell, ''Let me go.'' but her gaze caught the eyes of many who were silently staring at them making her cringe.

    She doubted if she could stand next to Dax, Shawn, and Zainfortably as she always did. This kind of distrust never had arisen in her life but it was building too strong inside her.

    She wanted to protest but she was asked to sit, forcefully by the middle-aged man who is chief of police. She convinced herself as she was overthinking and the man might genuinely want her safe. She didn''t trust her instincts.

    She was expecting him to ask her about the details but she heard footsteps behind her turned to see the captain casually entering inside. The other man entered yawning widely and flexing his bodyzily.

    Ava was watching them in confusion but when her eyes met the second man''s eyes, again the same fear crept up. ''Lust.''

    She felt like she escaped one and dropped between a bunch of wolves. Why did she forget it''s a male-dominated country? How could she just enter anywhere as she wished?

    Her nerves calmed down slightly when twodies in uniform entered talking and giggling to themself before greeting the chief of police.

    Sigh, she was overthinking because of the fear created by Leon Harmon, ''Nothing will happen.'' Ava convinced herself without having any idea she was going to regret stepping inside the police station for many years.

 Chapter 197 - Drifted To The Darkness

    Aaron was clutching the duvet so tight his knuckles had paled, the bulge of the nerves on his forehead and arms were too obvious. He was overwhelmed with furiousness, helplessness, remorse, hurt�� and many emotions.

    All he wanted to do was go and crush each one of them who made her go through so much in such a short amount of time.

    He was relieved to know she didn''t marry Vance Hays and he got her back. But if she had married Vance hays, wouldn''t she have saved from all those tortures? He couldn''t bear to listen to half of her experience, but she struggled to live every second.

    He felt too selfish for being happy to have her back in his life when she fought each second.

    Aarvi''s hand reached for Aaron''s fist wishing tofort him seeing him tremble but before she could touch him, she remembered what had happened in the police station and her hand jerked back.

    ''Dirty, dirty�� I am all dirty�� How could I touch him?...'' Her tears which had stopped rolling down a long back, again started as though somebody turned the tap on for her tears.

    She got an intense urge to wash, she tried to control her tears but her hands shook violently when the images of the police station continued to fill her mind.

    Aaron who was lost in his thoughts due to silence didn''t notice her by drowning in his own burning emotions.

    Aarvi knew she couldn''t control it anymore, else she might scratch her skin else she might have an urge to burn or cut off her skin. She tried to run out of the bed to her bathroom but a hand clutched her and pulled her back on the bed.

    She yanked her hand out of Aaron''s hold in a split second and covered herself with the duvet that was on the bed as she crawled back, "Don''t, don''t touch me�� you, you will be dirty..."

    Aaron''s hand had frozen in the air. Fourteen more! He remembered Shawn telling him about the bracelet and there are fourteen more. They knew seven and didn''t know seven more

    Without a word, he knew who were five members. Chief of police, a captain, another male, and two female officers.

    What did they do to Ava? And who are the other two more?

    Prior to that, he needed to calm her down before the memories worsened her panic attack.

    "Aarvi." He shifted off his emotions and called her name in his deep voice. His tone wasn''t gentle or loving but pressing and firm to get her attention from her thoughts.

    He didn''t want to unstable her breathing and her significant heartbeat raise might not be able to be handled by her heart. So it was required either she speaks them or doesn''t think of those dark memories at all.

    Aarvi gazed into his eyes as soon as his voice sounded. Her quivering body slowly started to calm down looking at his eyes which didn''t leave her gaze. Their gazes were fixed on each other without averting away.

    Aaron wanted her to collect herself and say what she was feeling unlike running away from it. So he waited without moving his gaze away. He needed her, not her face or body so he didn''t need to see anywhere else but her eyes to calm her down.

    However, while Aarvi''s blurry vision due to tears slowly cleared, the memories she had a second back were reced with herself. She was little, probably fourteen years old. She was running behind her mother''s car who forgot to wait for her to pick her up, as always.

    No, Ava or Aarvi, she knew her mother didn''t care to pick her up, she was there to pick her younger brother only. Yet Ava never gave up to go behind the car hoping one day they would notice her.

    While running on the corner of the road shouting to stop the car, she tripped and fell on her face with her heavy school bag on her back.

    She wanted to cry due to pain, maybe for being ignored by her family but she was too stubborn, she wouldn''t cry outside. She controlled her tears but the scrape at her knees was too painful causing a tear to roll down on her cheek startling her.

    She wiped her cheek very quickly and clenched her teeth hard. She was about to get up from the road, a handsome teenager kneeled in front of her.

    She smiled at him as though nothing happened to her and saw him open his arms and say, "Come to me."

    Aarvi tried to remember how the teenager looked but failed. She could only make out those amber eyes. It looked just like Aaron''s and the same emotion, hurt. Aarvi pressed her mind to remember more and see the boy''s face.

    Ava nced at her school dress and looked at him, "I dirtied my clothes." She innocently said without showing pain or sadness. She didn''t want to spoil his clothes.

    The teenager didn''t force her but simply said, "But you aren''t dirty Cupcake."

    Aarvi frowned, who was he? Why did I hug him? Why can''t I remember him? Why was he calling me Cupcake? Am I imagining these?

    Aaron saw her confused, struggling, frowning deeper. Unsure if she would be fine if he touched her, he called her near him, "Come to me."

    Aarvi''s lips just moved but nothing sounded, ''Come to me'' She started feeling dizzy. The voice in her head or maybe imagination was slightly different from Aaron''s but there was some simrity she couldn''t identify.

    Her head throbbed remembering the teenager asking her to cry if she was in pain when Ava hugged him.

    Aarvi was appalled to remember she had cried in some teenager''s arms she doesn''t even know. She never had cried in front of Zain Kelly, then who is he?

    The next thing she knew was her head felt too heavy, everything was going dark around her and she swayed before fainting. She could feel she didn''t fall on the bed and Aaron held her before her conscious mindpletely drifted to the darkness.

 Chapter 198 - My Cupcake

    Aaron had thought if Aarvi voluntarily speaks about her past, she would be fine and wouldn''t faint but he regretted letting her remember those events.

    He understood why she chose to tell him. He was hovering over her to take her mobile from her bedside without disturbing her sleep and his mobile rang. He guessed his mobile ringtone and Leon Harmon''s mobile ringtone are the same. She must have panicked in her grogginess and pushed him without even seeing him.

    Aaron saw Aarvi sleeping on a single bed. He had long ago converted a small room in Avron mansion to a small clinic which was no less than an ICU with the required apparatus needed for these types of incidents.

    Even though Aarvi''s heart condition was far better, her heartbeats beats had calmed down and she didn''t have a heart attack, his legs were still trembling to see her frequently drifting from conscious to unconscious frequently.

    He had expected her to groan in pain due to nightmares but she was frowning deeper and deeper in confusion.

    The maids were desperately waiting outside the room to know what went wrong. Melia clenched her trembling fingers to make her mind before pushing the door to open.

    She knew if it was serious, Aaron would be preparing to shift Aarvi to the hospital or all other surgeons would be summoned so she sighed seeing him sitting holding Aarvi''s palm between his.

    A maid nurse who noticed Melia standing by the door quickly went out and closed the door. She saw all worrying for Aarvi so didn''t dy to inform, "Young miss is fine, her heart is healthy and functioning well. Probably she is stressed and fainted."

    She heard all breathe a sigh of relief without caring they were all awake in the middle of the night. The maid nurse continued, "I will be here if Young Master and Miss need me. You all should go and rest."

    All nodded and didn''t make noise and silently went to the maid quarters. Melia patted the maid nurse before getting her a warm shawl if she needs to wait all night.

    Inside the room, Aarvi was again seeing the same teenager but whenever she tried to see his face clearly, she would drift off to the darkness before dreaming again of another ce, she would see the same boy and little Ava smiling happily around him.

    She couldn''t make out a few dreams clearly but one was pretty clear. It was in a cafe and she was standing at the door looking around. Her eyes were searching for something�� Or someone.

    Her shoulder was about to droop in disappointment but a tall teenager exited the utility room. He was wearing a white shirt, maroon trousers, and ck shiny shoes.

    Her head tilted slightly as a sweet smile appeared on her face. She wasn''t putting on a facade of a smile but she was happy to see him. Her smile didn''t only reach her eyes that had curved to crescents but a pink glow of her face was clearly visible.

    Ava knew all the girls in the school uniform cupped their faces admiring the handsome teenager but his eyes were only on the girl who was standing at the door.

    Ava had below shoulder length chocte brown hair, her baby pink lips were failing to settle her curve standing in school uniform. Her petite face was glowing without caring about the jealous eyes she had gathered due to the teenager smiling at her.

    The teenager cued her to enter as he wore an apron. Before hepletely tied the strings behind his back, Ava had reached him grinning happily.

    His hand gently rubbed her head, "Why is my Cupcake so happy today?"He sounded gentle and sweet. He took his hands off her head and acted like he was thinking, "Hmmm�� Let me guess�� You came first in the ss."

    Ava bounced on her toes seeing him proud of her. She wasn''t happy abouting first in the exams but she was happy to share it with him.

    He pinched her cheeks adoringly while she said, "Yes. I will show you the report card wait."

    [Aarvi teared up in her sleep due to the dream. ''Why is it a dream? Why can''t they be a reality?'' She really needed someone when she was a teenager to share such little things.]

    Ava opened the report card and answer sheets. She would point at the wronged one and pouted at him, "I don''t know why I got this one wrong."

    The handsome teenager took her heavy school bag as he checked the papers taking her towards the table. Ava sat on the chair he pointed and saw him ce her bag opposite to her before sitting next to her.

    Smiling, Ava looked at him nod satisfied by her answers. "My Cupcake is so smart."

    However, she swung her legs saying, "But I can''t score perfect score like you.

    The teenager chuckled as he tapped her cute nose, "You are still the best." He shifted to reward, "What would you like to eat today foring first?"

    She quickly stood on the chair to see what desserts were there. The teenager had his eyes on her probably thinking she might choose something else this time.

    "I will buy you a pineapple mini cake foring first." He didn''t protest hearing her say she wants to buy for him. Ava continued, "You get me��" She licked her lips and smiled, "Red velvet cupcake."

    The teenager gave up. His Cupcake only needs the cupcake he bakes. He held her hand when she jumped off the chair and saw her run to the counter to order a mini cake for him while he went inside the counter to fetch her cupcakes.

    There was a different teenager at the cash counter who smiled looking at her, "Ava, you know you can eat for free, right?" He mused without understanding why this little girl always pays when the owner of the cafe is her boyfriend.

    Ava chuckled without responding and pointed to a mini cake that was inside the cooler, "Brother Nick, one pineapple cake, please. Hot chocte and low sugar, no cream coffee."

    Nick quickly generated the bill and handed her. He saw her check the amount and took money from her pocket, pulled a currency note, and handed him.

    She took the change and said "Thank you..." he shook his head helplessly and added with a smile, "I will serve your order to your table, Miss. Kelly. Enjoy your evening."

    She giggled as she nodded, "I will wish you a lot of customers. Work Hard."

    He put on a sad face, "This is not the time for good people. Sob, no one wants me to have a happy evening."

    Ava continued to giggle and skipped over to the table waving her hand at Nick who continued to capture the girls'' hearts with his bewitching smile.

    Ava sat next to the handsome teenager who handed her a cupcake. Happily taking it from him, she remembered something and went closer to him supporting her hand on his shoulder.

    She was about to peck his cheek but her near presence caused him to turn to her. Her hand that was on his shoulder slipped down and her pink lipsnded on his soft lips.

    Ava''s eyes widened big as saucers at a sudden turn of events. The handsome boy was caught by surprise and whoever was watching them gasped.

    Some were smiling, some were fuming but the handsome teenager held his breath when she backed off. Probably how he was expecting her to react followed the next second and everyone''s jaw dropped.

 Chapter 199 - Priceless Treasure

    Aarvi shot her eyes open with all the confusion but she groaned opening her eyes to the bright light so she squeezed her eyes shut. Aaron who was trying tofort her by wiping her tears finally let his heart rx seeing her awake.

    He was frightened thinking what if she remains unconscious for days or again goes to a vegetative state. Even the thought of it made his heart go numb and feel the piercing pain.

    Aarvi adjusted to the light in the room and looked at him. Unaware how long she was sleeping or unconscious, "Did I worry you a lot?"

    Aaron didn''t respond. He won''t lie but the truth will definitely make her sad. He nted a soft kiss on her fingers of the hand which he was holding.

    Why did she ask when she already knew the response? She sighed and asked, "Am I fine?"

    This time Aaron quickly responded without letting her think otherwise, "You arepletely alright. There are noplications. You had fainted due to stress or suppression."

    Seeing her eyes fixed on his eyes trying to sit, he quickly helped her keeping the pillow to her back without leaving her hand he was holding the whole time. Aarvi pulled him to sit on the bed in front of her and continued to look in the eyes.

    The hazel brown eyes aren''tmon and each such eye will have different golden brown hues and formations. So the eyes in her dreams were the same as Aaron so she smiled assuming she imagined Aaron as a teenager and her brain made a story by itself.

    Her gaze didn''t avert from his eyes and her free hand cupped his face with her thumb gently caressing his cheek. Her sweet tone sounded rxing to his ears, "I like your amber eyes. Especially that ck outer line. It looks like it''s protecting the golden hue from scattering away and bncing the brown forming the deep endless well. They are appealing."

    Aaron really wanted to ask why she was suddenly so much interested in his eyes but he didn''t ask by thinking what dream she might have got. Instead, "What about me? You only like my eyes?"

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him and told him about her dream, "You know I kissed you identally and started crying in front of all. I was so embarrassed in the dream." Probably she should have told him it was in some cafe and they were teens but she didn''t feel it necessary.

    Aaron: "..."

    He couldn''t believe he was fated for idental kisses even in her dream. ''Why did she cry? Sigh.''

    Aarvi continued pinching his cheek, "Even though I cried in the end, it was a sweet dream. I liked it." It had been a really long time, she got a dream but not a nightmare. The dream turned out to be Aaron''s and a sweet one so she loved it.

    Aaron shook his head helplessly. He was happy to know she liked the dream he was in. "Let''s go to the bedroom."

    Aarvi turned to the clock and realized she was unconscious for nearly half an hour and it was half-past two. Seeing him stand without leaving her hand, she pulled her hand out of his clutch displeasing him instantly. But raised her hand for him to carry her and brought the smile on his stunning face.

    Instead of carrying her in princess style, he carried her in a bear hug. She wrapped her legs around his waist, arms around his neck resting her chin on her arm leaning her head on his. Aaron felt like he was carrying a big child who he was spoiling more and more.

    Aarvi had closed her eyes hence she didn''t notice the maid smile looking at Aaron carry her to the bedroom. Aaron cued the maid nurse to leave discerning she was awake for them.

    In the bedroom, Aaron wasying Aarvi on the bed but she refused to unwrap her limbs, "Aarvi�� You need to rest."

    Aarvi knew it waste in the night and they should rest but she wanted to tell what happened in the police station and why she panics for any physical form of contact. "I want to tell you more." she requested.

    Aaron shook his head, "You already fainted once, let''s not take the risk." He patiently said as he sat on the bed to coax her.

    Aarvi wasn''t sure but she oddly felt she didn''t faint for the past but her imagination and forcing herself to see the face of a teenager who is only present in her head as a blurry image. "I won''t faint this time. I will only tell��" She paused, "Alright, let''s sleep."

    He could be sleepy, she shouldn''t force him ording to her requirement. So she got off from him and pulled the duvet on them ready to sleep.

    Aaron really didn''t want to take a risk. It wasn''t a good memory to remember and cherish. He only wanted her to speak about those experiences because he hoped her psychological problems could heal soon and she could be even braver to handle anything.

    Knowing that she changed her mind because of him, his arms wrapped around her waist and pulled her sit before she couldy down, "Okay, but on one condition."

    "Huh?" Condition? "Do you want me to kiss you?" What else he coulde up with.

    Aaron couldn''t help but chuckle hearing her, "Well, we can include that too or make it kisses too. I won''t mind."

    Aarvi realized it might be about her health and pinched his waist to stop himughing, "If I feel ufortable, I will immediately stop. It''s very short, it will take less than five minutes I guess."

    Aaron could only hum. His condition was the same which she guesses so he hoped she won''t take it too strong to her heart even though he could feel it was going to be worse than what he had listened to her till that.

    Aaron suddenly realized why she had tried to seduce him. It was because of Leon Harmon. She just wanted to confirm if Aaron gives priority to his physical urge when he can''t control it or her emotions when she asks him to stop.

    He won''t me her if she is scared of males and being physically intimate. He wanted to tell her that he will never force her but he didn''t feel like the words were needed that way. He will erase her fear slowly.

    Before she could start, he cupped her face and confessed, uttering each word clearly to rify everything, "Whatever might have happened those times, nothing can change my feeling for you so don''t be afraid about what I might think hearing those. You will always be the priceless treasure of mine, these will only make me love you more, treat you better than best, and protect you from all the evil eyes."

    Aarvi could feel his sincerity which soothed her fear of judgment. She slipped from his hands and embraced him. Thank you? Those two words can''t hold the gratification and contentment of her. Sorry for troubling him? She was tired of these regrets and wanted to get rid of them soon.

    He leaned on the headrest and sat holding her in his embrace resting her head on his chest as she went back to the police station when she was with those five officers in the office room of the chief of police.

 Chapter 200 - Bootlickers

    Ava was taking a breath of relief seeing twody officers enter but she frowned when they locked the door.

    Anybody else who enters inside will knock on the door and enter inside with permission so what is the need to lock? Why are the subordinates of the chief of police aren''t greeting and being respectful of him? But randomly sat here and there and gazed at her as though waiting for the chief to start.

    Why was her heart again started to pound in fear? ''Maybe because I am still afraid of Leon Harmon.'' She thought to herself calm down and decided to break the weird silence.

    "Do I have to give a writtenint? She innocently asked, looking at the chief.

    He smiled faintly, shaking his head, "Miss, first you have to exin to us then we will tell you the further process."

    His voice was in but his face was failing to hide his emotions. However, Ava failed to intercept it and started to brief what happened. "I went to the Hyper Club with my friend. I was drunk so my friend had left me in the hotel before..."

    Ady officer cut in scornfully, "So she is your madam pimp."

    Ava turned to her without believing her ears. If Grace is a pimp and she is a call girl, why would she go to the police station toin? Ava shook her head, "No. She isn''t a pimp." She responded to the question sharply.

    Anotherdy officer followed provokingly, "Are you saying she isn''t your pimp or she isn''t pimp at all? Or do you work without a pimp?"

    Ava who always endured the curses tried her best to avoid being emotional but her eyes turned red. Why were they framing her as a prostitute when she is a survivor?

    "She isn''t a pimp at all and I am not a call girl to have any pimp. I am here toin, why are you using me?" Her mild voice sounded.

    A male officer shrugged, "Many fakes to get the attention of the rich. We are just finding out the truth."

    Ava: "..."

    She clenched her fist deciding to endure until she wrote theint against Leon Harmon.

    The captain asked while the chief of police went to his seat andfortably sat to watch them, "So you are saying you not a s*x-worker but innocent."

    ''Innocent?'' Ava knew he meant to say if she is a virgin. Even though she was untouched, that''s her private matter. She couldn''t understand why she had to tell them that to them. But she had to respond so she just nodded her head.

    "Nancy, confirm please." The captain spoke as though it was nothing.

    Ady in her mid tote thirties grabbed Ava''s right arm forcefully and dragged her to the couch. Ava winced in pain because her right arm was already injured but her attention was on how they were going to confirm it.

    ''How did this officer grab my arm right after the words left the captain''s mouth?'' But her question scared her.

    Nancy, named officer, was too rough on Ava without giving her a chance to escape and pushed her on the couch. Ava fell on her face but she quickly reacted by rolling around face them.

    Nancy''s hand reached for Ava''s skirt hem which Ava noticed in yelled. "Are you out of your mind?" As she moved away without letting her lift her skirt.

    Ava was breathing heavily and she was sure those were the dogs who lick the boot of Leon Harmon. She stood up and announced showing herself as strong, "I am notining."

    And walked towards the door of the room to exit silently praying they shouldn''t stop her. She wanted to leave from there, she will think of other problemster.

    Nevertheless, her prayers weren''t epted, and thezy looking officer leaned on the door blocking her path.

    Ava realized entering the police station was the worst decision of her life. There were no protectors but the sinners who do the evil instead of helping. She wanted to ask them to let her go or maybe order him to move but didn''t get the chance.

    Thezy looking officer sighed loudly and Ava heard chuckles behind her. She couldn''t believe those females were in this together and were also ready to strip her in front of those men.

    This isn''t how they confirm if a girl is untouched, they take them to the doctor but the thought of the doctor, another human being touching her also brought the fear. How could she expect that doctor to be faithful but not wicked like them?

    Thezy looking officer spoke, "Let me ept you ended up in President Harmon''s suite by mistake, why do you think he will leave his beautiful loving wife and sleep with you?"

    ''President Harmon''s suite?'' She had only told that name once to the captain and they were already sure she ended up in his suite. Why can''t it be the other way around and he barged in her room?

    Ava realizes they want to trouble her but not help. However, she might answer their questions, they will call her girl who sells her body for money or attention seeker of big fish. By judging the situation, Ava knew they would state her as a wanton who went to seduce Leon Harmon.

    "I won''tin, let me go." Her faint voice was a sound of pleading. She was alone there and she didn''t have a chance to escape which she knew well. Scolding or hitting them would only make things worse and they could easily kick her behind the bars with false charges.

    Whatever she has in the near future, she knows there isn''t a tiny bit of good left for her. She could already imagine herself lying on the ground like waste wishing for nothing but death.

    Allughed at her mockingly in the office room and thezily standing officer added after a few seconds, "You should have thought of it before stepping here."

    Another male voice sounded behind her, "And now it''s toote."

    Ava who had her head low felt her eyes stung severely before tears started to flow.

    Why was she stuck in here? Why is she again suffering even worse as soon as she returned to the country? Why did she return? When she had just decided to be strong and leave everything behind, why did her life take the worst path she could ever be on?

    How did she assume she will have a better life just because she started a business after studying abroad? Pain, lonesome, tears, dark corner of the room, curses are only fated to her.

 Chapter 201 - House Full Of Ridicule

    Ava was thinking about what to do, she was failing to find any route to get out there. Just then a callous hand caressed her arm and a lewd voice heard next to her ear, "Did he touch you here first?"

    Ava jerked aside in horror and stared at the captain in shock. Her heart palpitated looking at the gazes on their faces

    She had never witnessed those types of gazes till she met Leon Harmon. Those gazes made her shiver, turn cold and freeze in clueless. If she felt the gaze like a wild beast, that''s what meant lust to her.

    She started to tremble due to lecherous gazes on her, the females were enjoying it, waiting for more instead of helping her.

    Ava wanted to cry out and beg them to let her go but deep down she knew it won''t help. She learned that requesting and apologizing just to manage the situation even if she isn''t wrong doesn''t help her in any way.

    Another hand suddenly groped her bosom over her cloth causing her to shrug his hand instinctively. Her hand raised to p across his face before remembering he is an officer and it''s an offense to hit them, much less in the police station.

    She ran away to the corner and yelled in fright, "Don''t touch me."

    However, thezy man remarked, "Soo soft." He groaned satisfaction rubbing his finger on his palm looking at her chest, "I wish they were a little big though. It would be a pure pleasure to squeeze them, to suck them, to f**k between them."

    Ava: "..."

    Her tears rolled down her cheeks. For the first time in her life, she wanted her parents to take her and lock her in her bedroom. She deserves no food and water, probably that''s where she should be and that''s where she belonged.

    Why did even dream of flying when she didn''t have wings?

    Ava grasped why it''s a male-dominated world with no or fewer females. The men never left a woman to step forward, they feared the rule of women and crushed them before they tried to seed, it hurt their ego.

    The fewer number of females who were present, they probably endured or joined the evil and became one in them.

    Who would be willing to fly if they know they will be a victim in the world of mean evil-minded people? If Ava knew, probably she would have never dared to fly.

    She understood why some parents are overprotective of their daughter(s) and put lots of restrictions. They know the real world and how much a female suffers. That''s the way they protect their daughters from the malicious world.

    But she didn''t have that type of overprotective parents either.

    Ava saw a female walk up to her, she assumed that woman might hit her and taunt her as she is a female but what she didn''t expect happened.

    She held Ava''s chin scrutinizing her face and announced, "I am jealous now. This bitch isn''t wearing makeup yet so clear skin." Ava tried to get her hand off but she was too strong paining her jaws.

    Then thedy officer''s hand moved down to her neck but the touch didn''t feel right for Ava even though she was a female, "The slender sensual neck, men will easily swoon over you."

    "Let..." Ava tried to speak but thedy choked her pressing against the wall.

    Ava tried to take air but felt her lungs burn. She also tried to push her away but failed.

    A burst of numbing pain pulsed through her head. She felt her head heavy, eye bulge in need of oxygen. Desperate for air she fought to free. But nothing seemed to work.

    How could she not win on a woman either?

    Each second felt like an hour to her. She was soon exhausted and unable to focus and move.

    She should have been dead long back, everyone wished it but her stubbornness to live was only making things difficult for her to live peacefully.

    It''s best if her struggle ends there instead of letting somebody abuse her so she wanted to give up but when did anything happen as she wished?

    Thedy left Ava and thetter copsed on the floor coughing heavily trying to catch a breath.

    Ava heard the one who had choked her, "I didn''t know President Harmon prefers small ones."

    Officer Nancy uttered in jealousy, "What is wrong with my looks? He hadn''t even turned to me when I tried to speak to him."

    The police chief hissed to stop them bring those up if in case Ava takes the favor of Leon Harmon and returns to hunt them down using Leon''s power. He was right somewhere but she will return with her own power to bring them down.

    The captain and thezy officer were watching Ava who was trying to catch her breath. Nope, their gaze was actually at the V-shaped neck of her dress trying to catch a glimpse of her cleavage but the V cut was too sleek without widening.

    The captainmented after Nancy, "Because you don''t have those slender sexy legs."

    Ava who heard him tried to cover herself with her dress but wasn''t sessful. Thezy officer grabbed her ankle and remarked, "You are right."

    Ava struggled to pull out her leg from his clutch but to no avail, Her heart drummed, tears had no limits, her teeth continued to chatter trying to say, "Let me go��"

    But the man''s other backhand started grazing her skin up to her thigh making her feel disgusted and revolt. "Perfect!" He uttered.

    Ava couldn''t stop herself so her other leg mercilessly kicked him in the face and howled, "Get off of me." She actually tried to find a word to curse them but realized she never scolded anybody and she couldn''te up with any word.

    However, her kick infuriated everyone in the office especially the man whose nose started to bleed. Before Ava could finish her word a resounding p sounded in the room.

    ''Pak.''

    Ava held her stinging cheek which had a strong finger imprint of the woman who had choked her. She felt her head dizzy and vision blurry but the tears weren''t stopping.

    Her body swayed and slowly darkness crawling in. If she faints, Ava doubted if they were going to leave her intact. Instead of it, dying felt the better option.

    She almost thought she fainted when she failed to keep her eyes open but a ss of water sshed on her face with a great force that she again felt wide awake and started coughing.

    The captain smashed the ss on the desk and howled at her, "How dare you hit an officer on duty?"

    Ava was baffled. ''On duty?'' Molesting ady isn''t a duty. Shouldn''t that be ''an officer on duty is molesting her''? She couldn''t believe the shamelessness of those officers.

    Thezy looking man who was pressing a handkerchief on his nose gritted his teeth gazing maliciously at her. Initially, they just wanted to y with her and enjoy but now he wanted to abuse her for breaking his nose.

    "HOLD HER." He roared at the twodies.

    Ava panicked and tried to get up but the two officers rushed towards her and pinned herdown holding a hand each. "Let me go�� Let go�� Leave me��" Ava cried, struggled but couldn''t do anything against the two''s force.

    The chief jerked up from his chair. He was ordered to keep her untouched so he had thought they would scare her till Leon reached the police station but didn''t expect them to take it to extremes.

    He wanted to stop thatzy looking man but he was afraid to offend him too so he started pacing at his desk.

    Ava tried to pull herself continuing to cry but the captain pped her, "Shut up. Make another sound, I give you another one till you get to your senses."

    Ava remembered her mother pping her until she ate the pain and stopped crying. She was a little child at that time,pletely powerless but she is still in the same state in front of unknowns who were ready to seal her lips with the same ps.

    What''s the use of studying so much? It won''t protect us when we are in trouble. What is the use of growing up without bing strong? Should she have just stayed in the house full of ridicule until they sold her to another man? Why did she have to grow up to end up in this state?

    She didn''t grow up to be somebody''s punching bag. She didn''t return back to the country to get molested. Compared to her home country and her parents'' house, she felt living in the country S is safer even if she didn''t know anybody out there.

    Would her life be different if she was a boy? At least none would have tried to r.a.p.e her.

    Out of all questions, she wanted an answer to a question to which she has been trying to find an answer for more than a decade.

    What is her mistake?

    Being alive? Or her birth?

 Chapter 202 - Thank You

    Ava''s struggles were bringing pleasure and satisfaction on the faces of four officers who started to surround her. Her gaze fell on the police chief who was of her father''s age, she was sure he would have a daughter or son of her age, she couldn''t get it how could he just watch them without feeling guilty.

    Would he do the same if she was his daughter?

    However her thoughts drifted to her father, Shane Kelly, she wouldn''t be surprised if her biological father left her between them or he might curse her saying she asked for it.

    If her own family never cared for her, why was she thinking chief of police, aplete stranger, a gate-dog of Leon Harmon to protect her. They weren''t protectors but the high-level criminals who should be hanged in public ces.

    Ava failed to shrug the hands ofdy officers and used their force to pull herself up to sit and quickly pushed them looking at the door to run. She stood up hearing thedy officers curse her.

    "Ahh��" The next second Ava felt a hand clutch her ankle pulled her forcefully causing her to fall.

    ''Thud.''

    Another cry sounded as soon as she hit the floor. Why was she so weak, why can''t she get away from them? She held the knee that had hit the coffee table and cried in pain.

    She so wished she could have gotten used to the pain from her childhood but they were painful as ever. But she didn''t have the time to care about her pain especially when a hand started to graze her leg.

    "So much determination to escape." The captain scoffed, looking at her trying to escape without giving up. But her tries were fueling the fire Ava had ignited by stepping in front of them. They craved to see her surrender tamed like a wet cat and let them do as they want.

    Ava had no choice but to ignore her pain and quickly curled up trying to cover herself as much as possible.

    Probably she should have been alone locked in her office, if she hadn''t met Grace, she wouldn''t have ended up in that situation. Her urge to live, have freedom left her trapped in the cage which had no way out.

    Both men tried to reach her, a hand caressed her leg and she pped it away yammering and crying, "Don''t touch me��"

    Another hand rubbed her arm causing her to shrug off jerking aside. All the while two evilughter sounded seeing her struggle and cry.

    Another hand slid between her thighs making her squeal and moved his hand away pressing her legs closer as her other hand pressed on herp so that they can''t sneak their hands.

    Her loud squeal earned a tight p on the other cheek which didn''t have the fingerprints. A hand mped her jaws tight warned, "Shut your bloody f**king mouth." Then he shrugged her aside and wiped his hand that had her tears on her dress to have a chance to grab her waist.

    Ava didn''t know how long she could keep up either. She cried, earned ps, tried her best to keep their hands off of her.

    She couldn''t take it anymore for about around two minutes, she better be in the prison than getting molested so sniffled looking at the two men in front of her.

    Despite she had cried, hair was untidy, dried blood was on her forehead, strong fingerprints were looking ugly on her face, two men were awestruck when her helpless gaze met with their lustful eyes.

    Her eyes were tired and had turned red with her nose due to her crying. They noticed the scratches at the corner of her lips to guess she was tied but it gave a delicious redness to her pale skin. The eyelids had turned pink which just enhanced her allure while blinking wearily due to struggles.

    Her face was petite, so small and pretty that they unknowingly had an urge to cup them and kiss her senseless until she whimpers for some air.

    However, what they didn''t notice were her pretty nails which were beautifully manicured for her wedding. They wouldn''t get the chance to see either because her both hands fingers poked their wide-open eyes mercilessly.

    But the tears for hurting their vision were still in her eyes. She wasn''t used to hurting anybody. It just isn''t in her dictionary other than enduring. Now the world was teaching her to be merciless for her own sake.

    "Ahhhh..." Both men howled in pain, finally caring to keep their hands to themselves, thanks to her nails and her determination.

    Thedy officers were momentarily frozen before running towards them.

    You will be called a criminal if you kill one, you will be a criminal, if you kill many. Ava already hurt the two officers and she knew she wouldn''t end in a good state but she wanted to protect herself and see if she had any way out.

    She didn''t want to give up, she will try, she will endure until she can. Her legs wobbled getting up and eventually bnced herself.

    Time to use what she had learned, her hands automatically went in front of her in a basic boxing position while her right leg moved behind, Her side power kick to the rib reached the officer named Nancy who groaned in pain falling on the floor.

    The woman who had choked Ava was shocked and realized she wasn''t as weak as they thought her to be. She again quickly moved to clutch her neck as the kick couldn''t be worked for a shorter distance.

    However, she forgot Ava could again poke in the eyes. Ava didn''t have the intention to hurt them because it''s an offense to hurt the officer but when the officer again clutched her neck pushing her behind to pin her to the wall, she raised her hand and just poked the eyes which were ring at her.

    Four were groaning on the floor when Ava looked at the police chief, her faint voice still reached the ears of chief between the four who were cursing her with every word they could get, "I hope your daughter or granddaughter don''t end up in my state."

    The police chief who had a teenage daughter froze. Will he watch that time? Ava was sessful in raising guilt in him before she limped out of the police station.

    --- Present ---

    "Shhh..." Aaron shushed her without letting Aarvi continue another worst experience of her life.

    Even though he wanted know her experience which she was burying inside her, he didn''t want her to overpressure herself which wouldn''t be good for her heart.

    Aarvi wiped her tears against his chest before continuing to listen to his heartbeats. Those memories definitely brought her tears, she cried but she wasn''t affected as she used to be.

    Probably because the man next to her was trembling, holding her as close and firm as he could. He achieved what he wanted, she felt secure nestled in his arms, felt his burning anger against those, helplessness for unable to undo her past, emotional knowing what she had gone through, hurt feeling her pain, sense of protectiveness to keep her safe.

    Her hand gently rubbed on his chest hearing his heartbeats erratically high, breathing heavily, "It''s alright. It''s all over." Her soft mellow voice sounded as she raised her head to see his handsome face slightly pale, trembling lips unsure what to say, and red eyes gazing her softly.

    Aaron breathed out slowly seeing her faintly smile saying it as over. He craved to destroy each one of them but this was something she wanted to do and he wasn''t ready to take away her any wish but that didn''t mean that he would be quiet.

    He will let her y, as cruel, merciless as possible. She will leave them suffering in the world losing everything and he will make sure to rub the salt without letting them improve their life.

    The death is too simple, he wasn''t kind and strong as Ava Kelly to forgive those evils who hurt her. He will make sure they be a model for what one shouldn''t be.

    He nted a soft kiss on her forehead and asked without leaving her from his embrace, "This is the reason why you can''t tolerate physical contact with people."

    Aarvi nodded faintly as her hands tightened around his waist. Aaron had thought to confirm if she wanted some more time and stay away from him but seeing her snuggle, he needed no words for it.

    His low gentle voice sounded after a few seconds, "Thank you!" He paused when Aarvi looked at him in surprise. "Thank you for never giving up." Else he wouldn''t have got her back.

    Aarvi opened her lips to say she had given up and was desperate to die. Her wish to get her parents'' love would pale against her wish of death when she was being tortured.

    Even though she no longer has that wish, she isn''t sure if she will ever have a wish that could be stronger and determined than that.

    She didn''t respond to what she thought but understood what he meant. Shawn had once told her, it was her will to recover even inatose that brought her back to life else they would have really lost her. Just like her heart, until she epted it''s her body part, her body was showing the rejection to it.

    She smiled softly and added as her hand cupped his face, "I am d I held on else I wouldn''t have got you."

    Aaron again pressed his lips on her forehead but suddenly he realized something. His voice wasn''t as gentle as it was a few seconds back, "Do you know why Leon Harmon wanted to kill?"

    Aarvi who had closed her eyes when he kissed her flung her lids open at the realization. ''Aaron knows the real reason... and how?''

 Chapter 203 - An Infectious Disease

    ''Do you know why Leon Harmon wanted to kill you?'' Aaron asked because as much information he, Shawn, Dax, or Zain collected, none had valid evidence to point that as the reason.

    If Leon was just fascinated by her and she escaped from his hands by hurting him, he would have definitely molested her as torture before killing her but she is untouched which is totally surprising to everyone so what could be the reason?

    Aaron knew�� actually, it''s a wild guess as that could be a reason because the time chart matched well. Aaron wanted to know if she knew the secret of Leon Harmon which only he and his father, Conoor, knew among them.

    Of course, he would like to know the real reason too if his guess is incorrect.

    Aarvi who was in Aaron''s embrace straightened her back to see him. She had tried every mode but failed to know. By the tone of Aaron, she could predict he knows something that she doesn''t know.

    ''If he knows, how does he know and why didn''t he tell me before?'' That can only be cleared if she asks.

    Before she could speak, Aaron pulled her closer so that she could be in his arms. Aarvi saw his one leg encircle her, another leg knee faced the ceiling pulling her right in front of him between his legs.

    ''Did I scare him telling the past?'' Aarvi thought looking at his angst to leave her even a little away.

    Her hand reached his cheeks and pinched them, "You are so cute." Pulling him to her height, she pecked on his lips, "I am alright."

    It''s true she had feared he might judge her and look at her in disgust due to what those officers did to her but the way he kept close to her while she narrated to him what had happened, she knew he won''t look at her in aversion.

    She didn''t expect him to have so much impact on him and she was d he was letting her see him weak too unlike putting on a strong exterior or being cold towards her past.

    Aaron held her hands down from his cheeks. He knows he was overreacting when she is totally fine sitting in front of him but he couldn''t help it, he wanted to hold her.

    He didn''t care even if she finds him clingy so he bluntly stated, "I am not." Yeah, he wasn''t alright, he wanted to find them all and beat the crap out of them.

    Aarvi faintly smiled holding his hand back and revealed. "Actually, I don''t know how I garnered Leon Harmon''s intense hatred towards me. It can''t be because he lost a business deal against me, he has lost many such deals but he didn''t go out to kill them."

    Aaron was sure what he guessed is the actual reason but let her speak before he could reveal.

    "If he wanted to defile me or sleep with me, why didn''t he try to do the same when they caught me? He had the chance to tell all his allies to gang up but he didn''t. He wanted to torture me, hear me cry, beg them to let me go but still wanted me alive."

    Aaron wrapped his arms hearing her exin as though she was exining her shopping activities. He knows one day she will tell those events too, he hoped she could be strong without affecting her health or heart.

    Aarvi didn''t protest but moved closer as she continued, "When I tried to kill myself, he made sure I stay alive. He was adamant about doing it for days but they had to leave... Yeah, it was because of your fake terrorism to lock down all the cities nearby. So basically I have no idea how I provoked him."

    Aaron started thinking about how to tell her and how she might react. He even gave a thought if he should tell her.

    Aarvi saw him silent without speaking so she asked, "What''s wrong? Did I really do something against him?"

    Aaron released her and his hands brushed the strands of hair away from her face as he calmly tried to reveal, "What you did to him is actually serious for any man in his ce."

    The curiosity on her face died, morphing to confusion. She spoke her thoughts, "Serious for any man? I don''t know his mother or wife, he doesn''t have kids. I haven''t even seen the pictures of his parents." Then she gazed into Aaron''s eyes, "What did I do? Is it really my mistake? Am I in the wrong and avenged?"

    Aaron couldn''t believe she thought Leon gives importance to family members when she already knows he doesn''t care. He had thought she was smart but she didn''t realize what he tried to say.

    He didn''t mean she is dumb, she was smart in the things she knows. Sigh, he tried to tell her directly, "He is suffering from Erectile Dysfunction."

    Aarvi was even more confused hearing the medical terms, "How can I cause him a disease?"

    The emotions Aaron had a few seconds back were reced with amusement craving to chuckle. "It''s not a disease."

    Aarvi cut in to know why he holds her responsible for his fate, "Then?" She started guessing without letting him speak, "Is it an infectious disease which he got from a random girl and he hates all girls for it? But he hasn''t killed any girls in two years, but yeah, Tara Lane''s life in danger though."

    Erectile dysfunction is infectious? Aaron couldn''t control it and let out a throaty chuckle rubbing her head, "You are the one who is cute, not me."

    However Aarvi turned serious, "Are youughing at me? Let me search online. Hmph."

    She tried to crawl to her bedside but Aaron pulled her back imagining her checking the pictures of the phallus to read about it. "Okay, okay, I will tell you."

    Looking at him suspiciously, Aarvi raised her single eyebrow at him waiting for him to exin to her why Leon Harmon holds her responsible for a disease.

    Aaron couldn''t believe they are discussing such topics, "Leon Harmon is impotent."

    He was amused to see her nod and smirk, "His sins are finally paying him giving no kids. He deserves it."

    Aaron doubted if she really understood.

    Aarvi who took a pause was baffled, "What does it have anything to do with me? Is he a psycho?"

    Aaron burst into heartughter, it is fun seeing her all confused and her thoughts all over the ce. He wanted to keep confusing her and see her bewildered.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi grabbed the pillow and started beating him until he held her hands wrapping his arms around her but continued tough.

    Aarvi smiled hearing hisugh next to her ear. She would love to hear his temptingughter but he wasughing at her so she whined, "Aaron��"

    Aaron stopped when she elbowed him multiple times. He pulled her closer to lean on his chest and exined, "Erectile dysfunction is when a man can''t get or keep an erection firm enough for sexual intercourse. It causes Impotence."

    Aaron felt her body stiffen and be silent. Does he have to exin what erects for intercourse? It would have been easier to exin if she knew lovemaking so he wouldn''t me her if she doesn''t know.

    However, Aarvi burst intoughter in his arms causing him to shake his head in resignation. He had thought her to be silent and flush red but she didn''t feel bad for kicking Leon Harmon in the balls butughing for it.

    Aarvi revealed continuing tough, "I didn''t know my kick could cause that."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi held her stomach as she continued tough,ying in Aaron''s arms thinking why Shawn didn''t tell herpletely but twisted the words. She disclosed between herughter, "Sha- Shawn had told me, I should kick between the legs as hard as I could if a creep attacks me else I won''t be able to escape easily. Hence they chose to teach me kickboxing."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi continued tough and tell what Shawn and Dax had taught her in self-defense causing Aaron to gulp his non-existent saliva. He couldn''t believe, being men, her both friends made sure to twist the words and fill her brain how they could make men suffer by her.

    On another part, he was d they taught her well which protected her for a long time even though she had to suffer further.

    He heard her continue saying she should narrate those to Shawn and Dax and they will be really happy to know she used their tricks and also made a man impotent.

    She was nning to tell Zain too but after her next day''s npletes sessfully without many risks.

    Aarvi didn''t me herself or felt anything knowing the real reason. If Leon Harmon hadn''t nned all those, both wouldn''t be suffering now.

    She was d, she has Aaron, Zain, Shawn, and Dax by her side supporting her unconditionally.

    It was already nearing three midnight, Aarvi was thinking to let Aaron sleep but Aaron turned her around to face her and he was dead serious unlike how he had smiled at her.

    Aaron hesitated, he wanted her to understand without feeling he was putting restrictions on her or taking any type of freedom from her. He knows she will have to meet Leon in theing days but he couldn''t let his instinctse true.

    "Aarvi, I don''t know what ns you have for Leon Harmon but will you please avoid meeting him?"

    Aaron paused seeing her face losing the smile morphing to graveness. He hoped she wasn''t misunderstanding him.

 Chapter 204 - Leon Is Back

    "Aarvi, I don''t know what ns you have for Leon Harmon but will you please avoid meeting him?"

    Aaron paused seeing her face losing the smile morphing to graveness. He hoped she wasn''t misunderstanding him.

    Aarvi could say he has some confusion and a reason for saying it. Hence she directly asked, "What are hiding from me? Is there a problem?"

    Aaron saw her get near him instead of getting angry or skeptical, his hand reached her little face tucking hair locks behind her ear, "Leon Harmon recovered physically with surgeries and continuous treatment but he still couldn''t have girls. He goes out of the country for treatment and fabricates it as a business trip."

    She long back knew Leon wasn''t going on a business trip but he was hiding something. She didn''t know the real reason, now the pieces joined cleanly.

    Aarvi cut in and uttered her analysis, "So it''s psychological." She has psychological traumas too so she knew how it could affect health so she guessed.

    Aaron hummed, "Even if you hadn''t kicked him but your movements had affected him mentally before physically."

    Aaron paused when Aarvi kneeled on the bed and hugged him. He smiled for her understanding instead of arguing or getting angry.

    Aarvi discerned what Aaron was trying to say, Leon will go on a rampage and thrust for her blood as soon as he sees her alive. She hurt his manhood, took his lustful life, cornering him to business without any pleasure in life so it won''t be a surprise he will crave to torture her every day without letting her die.

    "This game is interesting."

    Aaron: "..."

    Even though he couldn''t see her expression, he could imagine the evil smirk probably replotting some changes in her ns.

    Aarvi sat looking at him, "Can I meet him when I am with you?" She knew it would be risky for Rivas Industries but Leon wouldn''t try to touch them so easily especially after she gives him spectacr gifts when he returns back to the country.

    She chose Aaron because he wouldn''t be worried about her that way and she can''t keep hiding from Leon Harmon.

    Aaron''s lips arced. That was going to hurt Leon Harmon''s pride and thetter would finally realize he wasn''t his doctor but a foe who had his secret (un)safe.

    He tapped his finger in her nose, "You should definitely do that. You should only meet him when I am with you."

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him firmly say... order her to be next to him. "Why does it sound like you want to announce to him that I am yours and piss him off? He isn''t your love rival you know." Instead, both were thirsting for each other''s blood to spill on the ground.

    She suddenly remembered something and grinned before tugging his shirt without letting him respond to her question, "Take me to Mirage Banquet, please please please��"

    Mirage banquet was a banquet arranged by Morris orphanage managed by manypanies including Harmons. Rivas and Morris Industries are the founders of the orphanage. Skr Industries started to participate this year to support the children.

    Mirage banquet is arranged every year for the auction or donation. But the banquet was nothing but a wealthy families'' party to show off their status. Hence Aaron made use of the chance to auction the jewelry designed using rare gems or precious stones giving a fancy name to it.

    Aaron couldn''t help but smile seeing her appealing to him to take her when he actually had no ns to go. "You got an invitation too, President Evans."

    Aarvi pouted hearing it, "But I want to attend as your girlfriend."

    She didn''t have a n to reveal her identity at that banquet. If she reveals her identity at the banquet, everyone will expect her to spend a lot of money but she had no ns to spend money in her name when it''s already nned to donate in Skr''s name.

    "So are you meeting Leon Harmon at the banquet?" Aaron again guessed.

    Aarvi shook her head and patting his head, "Nope. You will know at the banquet."

    Aaron: "..."

    He should have thought her brain doesn''t work normally. Yet he felt she might give a glimpse of her to Leon Harmon and make him go crazy to search for her.

    He slid under the duvet pulling her back to his embrace. He was about to say ''sleep'' but heard her, "I won''t let you get out of the bed. Forget about your swimming and gym."

    Aaron: "..."

    He knew she was telling it because they are sleepingte but ''Why did I think something else? It would be me who won''t let you get out of the bed, doozy!''

    He nted a kiss on her crown ready to catch some sleep but both remembered their mobile, "A call."

    Both rolled to their bedside and grabbed their mobile to see missed calls and a message.

    <em>[President Rivas, Leon Harmon is back in the country. His men abducted Mia Craft, suspicious as she tried to kill Aeon Harmon. We kidnapped her and handed it to Ms. Evans''s men who were there due to the same.]</em>

    <em>[Leon is back. Aeon''s life is in danger. Someone is framing Mia, she is with her father right now.]</em>

    Aaron nced at her mobile screen and was impressed by how theymunicated in fewer words. He saw Aarvi in deep thought probably making out the situation.

    He was about to speak but Aarvi snapped, "Leon targeting to stop the filming of Untouchable."

    Aaron: "..."

    He really wanted to know how she connected all and came to a conclusion.

    Aarvi nodded to herself, guessing they got a call due to Leon returning overnight and active. They thought Leon returned because Aeon''s life was in danger but it wasn''t.

    If Aaron hadn''t released Mia''s fake reports, Leon wouldn''t have returned suddenly to hunt the culprit behind the released reports. Leon can''t leave any evidence behind so he wanted to seal the lips of Mia permanently but their team did a good job to send her to his father.

    But the progress of events wasn''t in Aarvi''s favor. Leon''s absence from the country was safer for her next day''s n.

    She slowly turned to Aaron who was clueless. She patted his head realizing the information they got is totally against her deduction, "Mwah,e here. Don''t overwork your brain. You should just worry about me, your office, and the hospital."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi giggled. She wasn''t looking down on him, he just has too much workload to look after instead of worrying about small fish like Mia Craft. Whereas Aarvi was doing nothing but ying mind games with them.

    Lying back on the bed, Aarvi exined, "Many might hate Leon Harmon but none will dare to hurt him or his brothers other than me. Aeon''s life isn''t in danger, it was just a coincidence." Hurting Leon Harmon or Aeon Harmon? Unless they have a death wish.

    Aarvi''s hand patted his chest as she continued, "Leon Harmon is alert because he got to know somebody else is aware of Mia and his n for Aeon Harmon." She didn''t frame it as Aaron released those fake reports, unwilling to make him feel bad.

    Aaron nodded as hepletely understood the rest of the events. He also realized why Leon Harmon hadn''t released Mia''s fake reports to the media to cast Mia aside. Because the Rivas team will go against who forged them.

    ''Did I create more problems for Aarvi?'' Aaron thought disliking for disturbing her wless n by interjecting. Even though he hadn''t verbalized themands to Milo Wen about how to use Mia''s files they had, he was expecting Milo Wen to do the same.

    Aarvi continued, "Leon used your hospital logo to forge. What will you do if you get the proof Leon forged? So he probably wants to kill Mia and that actor so that you don''t reach him."

    Aaron didn''t pity Mia and continued to hear her, "Nobody knows about the recement of actress yet so Leon wants to bring the investor and shareholder out of the den. Two birds, single stone but there is only one bird, meee..." She dragged thest word to make him smile but failed.

    Aaron asked, cupping her face, "Why didn''t you get angry then?"

    Aarvi sighed seeing him still worry, "I want Leon Harmon to go crazy and you helped me in that. Why will I be angry? And don''t think about all these��"

    Aaron nodded pulling her closer and heard her ask, "Do you want to know my ns?" That way he will know what to do and what not which will avoid seeing him sad.

    He didn''t respond, he kissed her crown burying her in his embrace. However, Aarvi didn''t want him to sleep thinking his impulsiveness made Leon Harmon more alert against her.

    "Aaron��" She continued after his hum indicating he was listening to her, "You are a cardiologist." He hummed again before hearing her teasing voice, "I didn''t know you check those things too."

    Aaron''s eyes shot open, understanding she meant male organ. He gritted his teeth saying, "I am not a urologist." and pinched her cheek as punishment.

    However, Aarvi continued to tease, "But you are a physician and a male. What''s wrong in epting you inspect that too?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi slowly moved away from his arms saying, "Two hot men, holding�� Aahhh��" She ran away as soon as Aaron''s hand reached to punish her.

    After running, screaming,ughing on the whole floor, Aarvi got caught in her bedroom. Soon both dozed off to get some rest for the big day n.

    Her next target - The five officers.

 Chapter 205 - Confrontation

    Friday Night,

    Leon Harmon exited the airport arrival and sat in the car nodding at Dn Harmon. Dn closed the door of the car without letting Eliza Lane get inside.

    "Sister-inw, let me lead you to your car." Dn faintly smiled at the disinterested yet charming woman and went to the sedan that was behind Leon''s car, "Sister-inw." Dn opened the door till Eliza sat and the car left soon.

    Dn sat next to Leon and that car drove away from the airport too. "Where is that man?" Leon''s stoic voice sounded.

    "He met with an ident," Dn uttered without flinching that they were talking about the life of a man. It''s the same man who acted as a doctor in front of Aeon to prove Mia Craft as mentally unstable.

    Is it really an ident? Nope.

    Leon''s men scared him with a fire gun and threats causing him to run out in panic and went to the road abruptly and ended up giving his life under the wheels.

    Leon hummed in satisfaction for making it natural needing less clean up. Now it''s Mia''s turn, his voice turned even gruesome for investing so much time in the Craft family and Mia Craft, "Where is she?"

    Unbothered, Dn quickly reported the news he gathered, "Somebody is keeping eye on either Aeon or Mia Craft." His face morphed skeptical, "Aeon isn''t the type to send Mia out."

    Dn was clueless about how Aeon could abandon Mia especially when those fake reports were exposed and her name is being tarnished. That wasn''t Aeon, he is the one who could feed the wounded poisonous snake even after knowing it was going to bite him.

    Leon turned to Dn, thetter wasn''t showing any kind of expression on his face so it was difficult for Leon to read him. Leon appreciates Dn for hisposure all the time, but he also hated it ''cause he can''t judge him. "What do you mean?"

    Dn snapped back without reacting much, "Aeon chased out Mia. She was staying in the Crafts vi before our men abducted her. Instead of protecting her, he left her so I am thinking if anything else happened."

    Leon grunted in response and closed his eyes to grab some rest for them. He didn''t get to see the doctor, they had just reached their hotel but had to return back so he gritted his teeth thinking how long he might take to recover or will he ever recover?

    He stings him every time to dig the grave, bring life to the bones, and kill Ava Kelly to vent his frustration out. There wasn''t a single day he didn''t remember her, he might forget to eat and drink but cursing her every day and night never missed.

    He was sure no one remembers her as much as he keeps her in his mind. A mere girl ruined his life.

    How could he get rest with so many thoughts? Probably it''s been years since he got some peaceful sleep. He had thought more power and wealth could give him some kind of pleasure but he felt his life useless finding no fascination in anything but fury in everything.

    He shot his eyes open filled with fierceness craving to vent his buried irritation, "Who released?" He asked about the fake reports of Mia circting on the inte which were proved false but Rivas Industries behind him with legal police action.

    Dyan shook his head, "Fake IP." Dn saw Leon clenching his fist to control his bubbling anger before looking in front.

    ''Ava Kelly, are you really alive?'' Dn had seen a girl who looked like Ava Kelly but the confidence, bearing, style, grace were at the next level. He had never seen a woman with such presence that makes head turn without trying.

    It was impossible for her to be alive but somehow his thoughts repeatedly hovered on the memories when his car passed by next to a girl who walked with her immeasurable calmness.

    There were no fancy clothing or essories or men marching behind her or had big tits swaying her hips. She was simple, her full sleeves short dress had nothing exposing or shy, her long chocte brown hair was drifting in the hair yet got his attention.

    However, he didn''t believe Ava Kelly could be the one to y them even if she wakes up from death. She was a little innocent one who needed to be protected and treasured, one who cries for hurting others so he tried to assume he might have misidentified her.

    He shook off his thoughts about Ava Kelly quickly for the Nth time in less than 30 hours.

    But the smooth n Dn and Leon had created didn''t go as nned. They were half the way when Dn''s mobile rang, "Hello." His unemotional voice sounded grabbing Leon''s attention.

    [Assistant Harmon, Mia Craft is missing. There was a roadblock and we had to check what was going on and she escaped knocking out our men. I am taking them to the hospital.]

    Mia escaped!? How could those men get the idea Mia could knock out a man? Dn was highly suspicious somebody took Mia away because she was unconscious.

    "Search and get her now." Dn ordered and turned to Leon as he hung up the call, "Somebody saved Mia Craft. She is missing."

    ''Thud.'' Leon punched the car door and hissed, "Bunch of useless fools."

    His hands trembled in fury, he had an urge to break things but controlled. This wasn''t time to lose his cool, he needed to supervise the search and find her and the people who were protecting Mia�� Are they protecting?

    "Dn, Mia, and Aeon aren''t the targets. It''s me." And again he punched the door while Dn was busy organizing another team to get down to search.

    Leon really started to doubt if all the people he was trying and failing to find could be one. Never in his whole business life, he felt this suffocated and faced failures, he always got what he wanted, so why is he losing repeatedly?

    From the corner of his eyes, he nced at Dn who was hurriedly taking actions to catch Mia and the ones who took her away. Dn was always precise with his action and he was the same.

    Leon never trusted anybody so easily so he always kept an eye on Dn too with another set of people. Those men reported him but they said the same thing Dn would have already reported. There were no suspicious movements so he couldn''t understand what and where things were going wrong.

    ''Could it be that I have a mole in my team?'' Leon thought.

    Of course, everyone in his team clearly knows what Leon would do if they went against him, he will sleekly cut their throat and watch them tossing around in agony for thest breath.

    They all have witnessed this side of him so why would they dare to disobey him?

    For the rest of the night, they wandered on the roads trying to find a clue but nothing seemed fruitful.

    Leon could see his men were desperate than him to find Mia Craft but they were reaching nothing but dead-end and earned another sleepless night.

    ----

    At Avron Mansion,

    Forcing out of the bed, Aarvi and Aaron got ready quickly and exited the mansion after a quick lunch.

    Milo Wen quickly opened the car door for them and Aaron ced his hand on her back to let her sit first but a bike roar stopped him in the movements.

    "Are we going on a bike?" Aaron asked but he was in a business suit.

    Aarvi nodded silently before turning to him, "The chances of tracking me today is high. So please go with Secretary Wen."

    However, worry about Aaron''s face was clearly visible to her. The riskiness was high due to Leon Harmon''s return so she didn''t want to take any probability of Aaron dropping her or she dropping him to his office. She won''t pull his name down even if she is confident about the n.

    Aaron just knew she was going to y with the officers going to the police station. Even though he didn''t know the names, he was sure they had a good connection with Leon Harmon hence a small leak could cause her hefty price.

    Aarvi nced at Milo Wen who quickly went around the car and sat in the shotgun seat. She wondered how he got to know without a word, she might have asked something, right? But he was smooth.

    Leaning in Aaron''s embrace, Aarvi revealed a few details looking at his anxious yet breathtaking face, "I have asked the Shadow team to enter the police station as civilians with fakeints or problems."

    Aarvi knows Aaron trusts those team and members so she tries to calm him first, "Apple Pie''s man will have control over the security cameras and the chief''s mobilework will be cut down to my orders."

    Aaron won''t look down on Zain''s team because he was kind of sure they were still working in central intelligence.

    He nodded for her to continue, "If Leon and his people enter inside, I will leave the police station before he could reach me."

    Aarvi sighed seeing his seriousness even when she was in his embrace, "Do you want to pick me up after I am done?"

    Aaron immediately nodded with a hum causing her to chuckle which brought a faint smile on his face. She didn''t know he was affected by her seriousness.

    She casually told him the pickup point, "Shipyard warehouse."

    The curve of his lips ttened immediately remembering the image that was in his memories. He didn''t want to let her go there anymore and his arms tightened around her.

    Aarvi could feel his confrontation. That''s what she dislikes the most, stopping her from her ns without having faith in her.

    "Don''t you want me to go?" She hoped Aaron is different despite concerned.

 Chapter 206 - Familiar Yet Different

    ''Shipyard Warehouse.''

    The curve of Aaron''s lips ttened immediately remembering the image that was in his memories. The warehouse where he found his Cupcake brutally hurt fighting between life and death, the warehouse where his Cupcake desired nothing but death, the warehouse which changed her whole life learning the cruel reality.

    He didn''t want to let her go there and his arms subconsciously tightened around her thinking she will remember everything and feel the pain and darkness.

    Aarvi who called his name twice pinched his cheek. "Don''t you want me to go?"

    The reason why she never told about her ns and targets to Shawn and Dax was the same. They won''t let her step in danger and Aaron was doing the same.

    Aaron snapped back looking at her anticipation. He gently kissed her forehead, he will never let his over-protectiveness suffocate her, he will trust her and let her fly without hindering her, if she falls, he will be there to hold her.

    His voice was firm with a hint of anger on those officers, "Make sure they will regret living."

    Aarvi giggled, shaking her head in resignation. She always knew he wouldn''t stop her but stand by her. It really meant a lot and she won''t have to think otherwise to share anything with him.

    She eagerly waited to hear his nag, her favorite part. And he started without making her wait long, "Your safetyes first. Don''t you dare get a scratch on yourself��"

    Aarvi started wobbling her head to his every line obediently until he finished. He was aplete package, nags like a mother, protects like a father, worries like a sibling, loves her as no one else could.

    She pecked on his cheek, "I will send you the time to pick me up. It''s Saturday, so don''t overwork, rx too." And went to her bike after a quick hug.

    "Your rest of the time is for me," Aaron told her more like an order.

    Aarvi who was about to wear her helmet smiled a sweet one that rxed his heart to some extent. Aaron watched her fluently ride away in her ck beast before he got in his car.

    "Keep an eye on Leon Harmon." He ordered before opening hisptop.

    Milo Wen reported thinking Aarvi is up for another hunt, too bad he can only know the result but not action. "President Rivas, President Harmon is in his mansion after searching the whole city till early morning."

    Aaron didn''t respond to it, he is d to know Leon has three-plus years of sleepless nights and suffering because of his Cupcake. He was proud of her.

    They went towards the Rivas Industries asionally talking about projects and their progress.

    ---

    On the other hand, Aarvi felt bad for making Zain and Aaron worried for her.

    She knows she isn''t the perfect girlfriend Aaron could get, she is very selfish, she told him hundreds of times but that man still doesn''t find her self serving but pushes her to do what she wants.

    Only she knew she was at the edge to dy her n if Aaron hadpelled her. But it was a dy, she wasn''t going to give up on it. That definitely doesn''t mean that she was giving less importance to Aaron.

    When he was sleeping with downheartedness and leaving the home with worry, she couldn''t ignore it so she is clearly aware how he affects her emotions more than she had thought hence she tried to calm him.

    Even though these things sounded risky for everyone, this is easy for her, the real battle is when she stands face to face with Leon Harmon who will keep his dirty hands on the one she cherishes.

    The much she loved to have four men around her, Leon wouldn''t only reach for those four but also their family. Hence she always wanted to be alone in this. If she had nothing, Leon wouldn''t have got any weakness of hers but the things are different. He wouldn''t care to sacrifice his family members excluding Aeon Harmon and himself. But she can''t see any of her close ones hurt other than herself.

    She doesn''t only have to face him and fight but also make sure to keep her close ones safe. If he reaches for her parents, she wouldn''t mind offering a hand while he tortures them.

    Will she called the worst daughter if she does that? Probably yes, but when were they her good parents�� No, just parents? Never, she wouldn''t care.

    Soon she reached the police station where she was abused by the officers. She was d they still worked in the same building but in a different department.

    She was yet to take off her helmet when her gaze fell on a man who was surrounded by girls. Aarvi so wished that her kick on his face was stronger to break his nose leaving an ugly mark. Never mind, she can still do it. She shrugged.

    Ellis Hudson aka Lieutenant Hudson, son of an influential family. His father is a mayor of Mocon and hisst year to serve as the head of a municipal corporation.

    A reason why Aarvi chose this year is also that Mayor Hudson will try his best to keep his te clean for theing election. With his urge to be away from the controversial mess, Mayor Hudson won''t help his son to clean up his dirty work. And it will be the same for Leon Harmon.

    Nevertheless, Mayor Hudson might still try to help Leon within the reach for not to fall on the bad side of Leon but it won''t be full-fledged help as in the past years.

    A slender figure on the bike obviously caught the eyes. Even though she was in a gender-neutral outfit, she caught the attention, maybe the bike or her presence, it was just too strong.

    A voice of disappointment heard in Aarvi''s ear, "Ms. Evans, you don''t have to lift a finger, he is already drooling."

    Handling brainless lustful creatures is very easy. Either they fall for beauty or toughness that excites them. But she was just wearing her biker outfit to drive without such thoughts.

    All in ck, she was in ankle-length boots, high waist tights, a top with a trendy leather jacket. Releasing the stand of the bike, she didn''t remove her gloves or helmet.

    Another voice heard as she made her way towards the entry, "Hudson n A."

    Aarvi realized Ellis was following her. As she had nned, she turned towards the right side as soon as she stepped inside the building. There was a blind spot of the camera at the third step.

    She removed her helmet as she gently moved her head to freely cascade her luscious long hair. Then she passed her helmet to a slender man who was in the same designed clothes.

    She took an immediate left when the man wore the helmet and exited the police station.

    Aarvi heard the teammates bet on Ellis Hudson, "I bet he will know it''s not a girl."

    "He won''t, his eyes are on Max''s round butt so he will follow him."

    Aarvi wanted tough but was silent. If they found it entertaining, she won''t stop them from enjoying it.

    Max, who was going to her bike, hissed, "What the hell! Does that mean you have a square butt? And Miss is on the call too, mind what you say."

    However, another man who was watching the live videomented, "Do you know why you are selected for this role? Not because you like bikes, you have a slender waist and round butt, if I didn''t know, I would have thought you are a girl from behind."

    Aarvi couldn''t control it and burst intoughter in the women''s washroom. Maxmented, "I will break his bone if he follows me on the bike." Irritation was very evident in the voice.

    Aarviposed looking at the mirror. Before Ellis returns to the police station, she should enter the Chief''s office. She wore her sunsses to avoid anybody identifying her easily.

    "Network under control?" She asked seriously which cut off their fun.

    There was a second pause before getting the response, "Clear."

    Aarvi exited the washroom and walked towards the chief of police''s office without needing help with the direction.

    Aarvi heard on her air-pods, [Oh fudge, what was that?] It was a voice filled with disbelief.

    Max had queued Ellis to follow him brushing his hand on his butt. Thrilled, Ellis ran over to his car and followed Max thinking he was a girl.

    Then a voice quickly continued to avoid making her worry, [Ms. Evans, the n simplified, I am taking care of Ellis Hudson.]

    She smiled to herself hearing them improvise the n. She whispered, "Well done." She knows the effect of appreciation so acknowledged it and was d they weren''t doing it just for following her orders but as responsibility.

    She ced an appointment paper on the desk and faintly smiled at the trainee officer who takes care of appointments and schedules of the chief of police.

    The spotless radiant skin, baby pink lips shimmering due to lip balm made the young man blush and point towards Chief''s office room door, "He is waiting for you."

    Aarvi smiled again, she had thought he was going to ogle her but he was admiring her tough style, guessing she might havee on a bike, ''Little boy.'' she thought.

    "Thank you��" Her mellow low voice trailed as she knocked and pushed the door to enter inside without waiting for a response.

    The man inside the office raised his head to greet the reporter. He didn''t show his annoyance for making him wait for ten minutes so that she doesn''t write anything shallow about him.

    "Ms. Sali��" His eyes widened as big as saucers seeing the woman leisurely walk in. ''Why does she look so familiar yet... different?''

 Chapter 207 - Punish Me

    Brodie Powell, a man in his mid-forties working as a chief of police for the past five years. After much struggle, connections, he was promoted to the position where he was.

    He was working on a case waiting for a reporter who wanted to take his interview, especially on the recent case he had solved about moneyundry.

    He was excited to earn a separate section in the news so he didn''t mind waiting even though he was pissed off thinking the reporter is disrespectful of him and his work position.

    Anyhow, he had to press down his irritation and waited for ten minutes until he heard a knock on his office door. He had ordered everyone to give him privacy during the interview so he knew the reporter is the one who knocked on the door.

    He quickly sat in poise straightening his back and corrected his arm position andposed to look like a man who holds power and bears the position.

    He purposefully didn''t raise his head at first but showed like he was deeply concentrated on his work to make it look like he wasn''t desperate to appear in a newspaper or magazine.

    However, his hunger for poprity as the best cop was soon going to be reced. He started his words when he heard no voice, "Ms. Sali��" ''mone'' Rest of the words went down his throat and his eyes widened gazing at thedy entering the office room.

    ''Why does she look so familiar yet... different?''

    He forgot about greeting her or breathing some air, staring at the girl who gracefully took off her sunsses and... narrowed her ck orbs.

    ''Thud.'' Chief Powell jerked up in horror causing his chair to fall back and hisp struck the edge of the desk.

    But he ignored the pain and stared at thedy. ''How could it be?'' He thought remembering he had personally checked that girl when she had stopped breathing. He had even closed her lifeless eyes before leaving the warehouse.

    He tried hard to remember her name but failed. He never heard her name in the first ce. How could he even remember now?

    Aarvi was pleased to see him identify her and the beads of precipitation appearing gradually on his forehead.

    Even though she sometimes bes curious how they could remember her so easily, she didn''t fret over it. Doesn''t she remember them killing her? Why should they forget the girl they killed?

    Chief Powell''s hand raised without having any idea he was trembling profusely, "V-Vance Hays f-fiancee?" He waspletely disoriented to mention ''ex''.

    Aarvi''s single eyebrow slightly raised at him while her lips were in an evil smirk yet her face was calm as though her lips weren''t hers.

    Unhurriedly sitting on a chair, she didn''t bother to ask him to have a seat, "Long time�� Chief Powell."

    Chief Powell''s jaw dropped, he felt his knee weak and dizzy. He swayed almost causing Aarvi to furrow her brows but he held the desk quickly to steady himself and taking deep long irregr breaths.

    If he had heard people saying she is dead, he would have thought she wasn''t dead and it''s false news but he had personally checked she was dead. How is this possible?

    Instead of afraid of being avenged, he couldn''t believe what was in front of his eyes and what was going on. Dead can''t be alive but he knows she is the same girl hence he couldn''t make out what and where it''s going wrong.

    He stammered to ask, "H- how could you be alive? I- I..."

    Aarvi waited but he continued to stutter ''I'' repeatedly. So shepleted for him, "You checked I wasn''t breathing?"

    Chief Powell had an urge to nod but he didn''t other than staring right into her eyes. He wanted to scream and call others inside but he didn''t dare to move.

    Aarvi was happy he was trying to collect himself. He should stay sane for her n to have a clean and clear end. "Who said I am alive?"

    Chief Powell''s jaw couldn''t down that what he had opened but her eyes were widened as wide as he could, "You- You- You are not alive?" ''Then what am I seeing?''

    Aarvi crossed her legs leaning back on the chair without averting her eyes from him. "Didn''t expect my return?"

    The more tranquil she appeared, Chief Powell was exactly opposite to it. A little more push might even cause him to faint. He tried his best to keep his wobbly legs on the floor.

    Aarvi wasn''t expecting his response anyway so she continued after a pause, "I have a surprise for you."

    Chief Powell wanted to blink his eyes and see thedy disappear into thin air. He wanted everything to be his nightmare. ''Surprise.'', he wasn''t able to handle the bombshell herself so he wasn''t expecting anything good either.

    Aarvi''s right hand raised and pointed to the desktop he was previously working on, "It''s in your mailbox."

    But he didn''t see theputer screen. Was he afraid? Definitely, he could guess she has returned to avenge them. She wouldn''t be an idiot to appear in front of him without full preparation. Else why will she dare to step in a police station?

    Nevertheless, he tried to stand his ground without knowing he had turned pale and jaws were shaking. "W-What do you want?" His shaky voice sounded.

    Aarvizily leaned her head on her knuckles supporting her elbow on the arm of the chair. Then she gave him a serene smile which didn''t reach her eyes, "I thought you will want me. I am here before your need. You should be grateful."

    Chief Powell didn''t get a word of what she meant but desperately wanted to get rid of her so he threatened without thinking, "If I call President Harmon, he will kill you again."

    Aarvi guileless asked as though she didn''t know, "President Harmon? Why will Leon Harmon kill me?"

    Chief Powell immediately fell for her trap. He assumed she was still the same helpless girl seeing her panicked eyes and trembling hands. Heughed maliciously thinking he got her weakness.

    Aarvi''s trembling hand uneasily tucked her hair lock and Chief Powell responded, "Who do you think you are? When he took you to bed, you should have kept quiet. Now you just have to suffer. Came alive? He will kill you more brutally, this time I will make double sure you are dead."

    [Got it.] A voice heard in Aarvi''s ear. Aarvi had a spy camera on her leather jacket between many silver and ck studs.

    She didn''t know fooling Chief Powell would be that easy but she had expected some actions like reaching to hit her and doing stunts like calling or shouting. This wasn''t exciting at all.

    Chief Powell noticed her smile shaking her head thenzily pointed to the desktop for him to check. Feeling something amiss, he quickly checked the mailbox but had no new email.

    He was about to turn to her for a new nameless email received. He was confused about how there could be no sender address, it looked more like a draft shifted to inbox.

    Perplexed, he opened it and saw a video attachment. He nced at her warily and clicked on the y button. Soon the room filled with the girl''s voice.

    "Let me go�� Let me go�� My Dad is chief of police, he will put you behind the bars. Let me go, you bastard�� Don''t touch me�� Ahhh... "

    Aarvi clenched her fist, her serene expression was dark ring at the Chief Powell''s face whose eyes turned red and held the desktop in both the hands and yammered looking at the screen, "My daughter�� My daughter... " He roared as though the man could hear him, "Leave my daughter you scoundrel, I will kill you��"

    In the video, there was a young man with Chief Powell''s daughter. Unlike her father, she was pretty, a little short in height but had a cute face that was streaked in endless tears.

    The young man had cornered her to the wall and started touching her. He brushed his hands on her arms, sniffled her hair without being bothered by her pushes and punches.

    His hand started to rub her bare legs and tried to kiss her. When she pushed him away, he held her long dress and tore it off mercilessly.

    Incensed, Chief Powell cursed and yelled at the man in the video causing Aarvi to nce back if anyone rushed in due to his loud voice.

    Aarvi heard voices in her AirPods, [Ms. Evans, He might harm you.]

    [I am at the door.]

    Aarvi said a word for those who were on the call and Chief Powell, "Wait."

    Chief Powell rushed to her understanding she was taking off her revenge on his daughter but Aarvi threatened like passing ament, "Touch me, forget your daughter."

    Chief Powell froze, his anger reced with a heavy heart, and burst into tears, "Let her go, what did she even do to you? vent your frustration on me if you want, please let her go, I beg of you. She is innocent, she is very young..."

    His continuous beg only met with Aarvi''s nk gaze and a question back, "Why should I?"

    Chief Powell slumped on the floor and started pping his head, "Punish me all you want, let my daughter go�� You are a girl, how could you do this to another girl?"

    Anyway, Aarvi looked at his face and bluntly responded, "I can. You all are the ones who taught me."

    Stumped, Chief Powell stared at her. He didn''t stop others when Aarvi was in danger, why will she stop them for his daughter?

 Chapter 208 - Creating Nightmares

    The daughters are said to be the world of fathers. They could do anything for their happiness and livelihood. Aarvi watched the man in front of her, it would be a lie if she said she wasn''t envious of his daughter who got such a caring father.

    A father who was keeping his pride and ego aside for his daughter, probably he would even kill her to save his daughter. Chief Powell might be corrupted in his work but he valued his family. Aarvi thought of Shane Kelly, he was in and out corrupted yet living with self-centered egoism.

    Aarvi never got family love when she was too innocent, could be called dumb too. When she is out here making others cry, there is a man who is worried until he could see her back safe and sound. Another one probably pacing back and forth waiting for her call. And many others who wanted her happy and safe.

    Each one''s life is unpredictable and weird.

    Chief Powell watched the audition video of his daughter who is dreaming of entering the entertainment world. It was auditioned by the assistant director of ''Untouchable'' on Aarvi''smand.

    Aarvi had gone to the Skr studios, Untouchable filming set to get the pen drive which had the video acted by Ms.Powell, written by Aarvi Evans.

    Aarvi is standing against evils to stop their cruelty against girls, what will be the difference if she leaves a man to molest a girl?

    Anyhow teaching the man in front of her is very important. His daughter is precious to him but that doesn''t mean other girls are trash. How could he be inhuman to others?

    Aarvi questioned without letting Chief Powell think much, "Didn''t you teach your daughter?" She raised her brows but he just gazed at her in confusion.

    Her eyes zed in fury but her voice remained cold repeating his line, "Why didn''t you teach her she is just an insignificant girl in this chauvinist male world? You should have taught her when somebody takes her to bed, she should keep quiet and let those scumbags r*pe her."

    Chief Powell''s eyes widened remembering he had just now told her and here he was begging to let go of his daughter.

    Aarvi continued, "Your daughter is priceless, what about other females? Hadn''t you thought she could be somebody''s sister? A friend? A daughter? A granddaughter? Is it difficult to understand until your own daughter suffers?"

    Chief Powell rubbed his hands nervously without knowing how to solve and get his daughter safe. He got up and grabbed his mobile. Without a second thought, he dialed ''President Harmon''.

    Aarvi''s face darkened after ncing at the mobile screen. She couldn''t believe he still wants Leon Harmon to help him or tell him she is alive.

    However, his mobile had nowork coverage to make any calls. Zain''s friend had deactivated his number, so he can''t receive a call or dial.

    Aarvi had all the time so she patiently sat until he turned to her, "D-do you know where my daughter is?" His voice had tamed down and asked in a request.

    Aarvi''s gaze returned to him and mused, "Why? Don''t you want to whinge to Leon Harmon that I am alive?"

    Chief fell on his knees and sped his hands and started to beg, "Please help me get my daughter safe. I will do anything you say, please don''t do anything to her. She will kill herself even if you leave her alive. Please don''t do this to her."

    Aarvi ignored other words and asked calmly, "Will you do anything for her safety?"

    Without thinking, "I will�� I will�� Please save her, I beg you."

    Aarvi pointed to the other end of the desk, "Take your seat."

    He followed her orders like a hand puppet and ran over to the other end of the desk. He took his chair up and sat down.

    Aarvi''s nextmand, "Prepare suspension letters of those four officers now."

    Chief Powell: "..."

    He froze. He knows who are ''those four officers'' meant but how could he just suspend them?

    Does he have a choice? Nope.

    "I see, your daughter��" Aarvi tried to probe.

    Chief Powell cut in, "I-I can do it." He got up and ran around the bookshelf before pulling a Pendrive out and ran back to his desktop.

    [Ms. Evans, you are too smart.] One eximed failing to control himself.

    Aarvi had the proof yet she hadn''t prepared to use them but she knew these power-hungry people keep the proofs against others so that they could use it when they needed it.

    Now she pushed him to a dead end with an audition video, her work is sleekly done�� Only half of it.

    Aarvi patiently waited without hurrying him. Chief Powell opened the suspension order temte and started filling in the details and linked the evidence of hical works and uploaded it to the administration website one by one.

    Even though Chief Powell had the power to suspend them temporarily, those four officers will know he was the one who suspended them. Hence he used the website to submit to his seniors.

    Now the four officers will receive the suspension from the higher authority with a court order to attend for trial. It was the best and easy decision for him and the worst scenario for the officers.

    Aarvi who was waiting for him to print the suspension order was surprised when Chief Powell turned the monitor of the desktop towards her, "They will be detained soon."

    Aarvi couldn''t believe he gave up on them so easily for his daughter but it was more like he made sure to protect himself. Her n was to suspend them temporarily, which will definitely ignite the hatred of those four on Chief Powell.

    Then her n was to release their underhand work and sleekly direct their fury on Chief Powell. Then those four would unravel the Chief Powell dark side and bring him down with them.

    But Chief Powell was too smart to get to her hands so easily. ''Interesting.'' Despite her work being lowered, it deviated from her easy flow of ns causing her to ren a few steps.

    Aarvi lifted her hand to her ear and flicked her fingers to get the information from her team.

    They had nned to send the message to four officers when Chief Powell asked his assistant to deliver the suspension order. Due to the over smartness of Chief Powell, they have to rearrange the steps.

    Being spontaneous is very important but now time was very crucial. [Done. Are we wasting time till they leave?]

    She heard a question to which she stood up and ordered, "Drive your car and follow the ck Land Rover that leaves. Quick."

    He was running out but paused, he pleaded again, "My daughter?"

    Aarvi knew what he wanted to hear, "Safe and untouched." She said the truth but she didn''t reveal his daughter was enjoying herself with her mother in their home.

    Chief Powell believed her words. Why? He didn''t know and he didn''t care other than wanting his daughter safe and sound.

    Without wasting time, he left the office to follow a car that was leading him to nowhere but Shipyard Warehouse. Aarvi nced at the desk where Chief Powell forgot his mobile before she made her way out.

    ---

    As soon as Aarvi stepped out, a ck Bugatti stopped in front of her and it left the premises as soon as Aarvi sat on the shotgun seat of the car.

    The head of the Shadow team nced at her before looking at the road. He could feel her calmness carrying the wrath that made air intense and suffocating but he didn''t show the changes.

    Initial ns were, sending the four officers to the shipyard warehouse then Chief Powell. Now it was reversed so Aarvi had to wait till all the officers reached.

    He was one to break the silence, "Ms. Evans, would like to grab lunch by that time?"

    Aarvi nced at him before looking front. She had brunch with Aaron, she was neither hungry nor she could eat now. What she was going to do now wasn''t right yet she was doing it.

    The ones who respectfully greeted her might start loathing her but she was adamant about giving the taste of what they did to her.

    She didn''t care if her team or the Shadow team was going to hate her, she would do what she had nned. She might not be pleased by theing events but it will definitely bring the fright out if those officers dare to try molesting another girl.

    The lecherous men need to understand when a girl says no, it''s NO. There won''t be any underlying meaning as ''I am a wild cat, Tame me.'' No doesn''t have a hidden meaning as she is ying hard to get.

    The girls aren''t the pleasure dolls, they have life and choices. We need to understand and respect her choice of ''NO''.

    Probably that day, the world wouldn''t have so many r.a.p.e cases or the victims of it being killed or suiciding or the survivors being harassed by the police and the society.

    What is surprising is the women trying to condemn another woman. Why? Because she is beautiful? Because she is better than you at something? Or to get the favors of others?

    The woman is the worst enemy of a woman. Even though it sounds cliche, that is the truth of the world. They find themselves weak, they pull down another woman to climb up instead of joining her to climb higher. Or craving what another woman has instead of cherishing what she has.

    Lost in the thoughts, Aarvi didn''t realize when their car reached behind the Shipyard warehouse until the Shadow team head pressed the honk without daring to touch her.

    Her mission - Creating nightmares for the four officers leaving Chief Powell helpless but watch.

 Chapter 209 - Innocent Admiration

    Ellis Hudson aka Lieutenant Hudson had followed the Shadow team member named Max. Ellis started to doubt why they reached out of the city around the industrial area. He was thinking to return feeling suspicious when the bike that was in front of him disappeared.

    Ellis believed the eerie feeling and was ready to leave but the bike appeared next to his car. Dumbly rolling down the window, he howled, "Who are you?"

    ''Pow'' A sharp punchnded right on Lieutenant Hudson''s face.

    "Oops!" Max eximed trying to behave like a girl keeping his hand on his helmet.

    Ellis felt dizzy and was trying to recover when the door opened and felt the bike girl pulling him out removing the seat belt.

    Max wanted to drag him to the warehouse but that would leave a ring mark on the road so he easily threw Ellis on his shoulder and walked about a hundred meters before throwing him on the ground of the warehouse.

    "Ahhh��" Ellis groaned in painnding on his butt. He was already aware that the biker girl wasn''t she but he. "Who are you? What do you want? How dare you hit an officer on duty?"

    Max removed his helmet and threw at another man who was in the same designed clothes, "Careful." Max instructed the man who nodded and left quickly.

    They were just taking care of public security cameras as the bike was just going around the city without halting anywhere so tracing the aim of the biker would be difficult.

    The path which Aarvi was going to use is secluded so there won''t be any cameras.

    Ellis watched the young good looking man and assumed he is just a small thug and won''t hold physical power looking at his lean body.

    Ellis stood up and shoved a punch on his face but Max easily slipped, "Easy man." Max mocked when Ellis stumbled due to his physical momentum.

    Then Ellis started to attack mindlessly, brashly but Max just shifted right and left repeatedly and yawned in boredom. They were instructed not to damage them physically else Max would have broken his bone or two.

    Max couldn''t understand if Aarvi didn''t want to torture them, they why was she bringing five officers to the warehouse. He just knew Aaron had found her in the warehouse fighting between life and death so he started to think if they tried to molest her.

    Max saw Ellis panting heavily stumbling himself. When Ellis''s hand reached a metal object and tried to hit Max, thetter stood like a statue and pped him.

    Ellis stumbled and fell down with the metal object falling on himself. Max shrugged, "I didn''t do anything, you are the one who hurt yourself."

    Then Max grabbed his jacket to drag him and threw him into one of the dark rooms. There was no window and had a light in the center hanging from the ceiling with the rusty smell around. Max lied to scare Ellis, "Enjoy with the snakes." He said to have fun in the boredom.

    Ellis: "..."

    He ran towards the door but it locked and he stuck on the wall breathing heavily looking on the dark floor. Max who moved next to the ss wall mimicked the snake, "Hiss��"

    "Ahhh��" Ellis screamed in horror.

    Max didn''t have to do anything further, Ellis imagined the sounds himself and started jumping and running around until he got a chair to stand on it entertaining Max.

    ---

    Aarvi alighted the car as the Shadow team head followed her inplete silence. She knew Aaron would have told him to be very cautious about her emotional state which she might mask in her serenity.

    She wasn''t sure how she was going to react after entering inside. Because she had no idea where they had taken her and where she was lying in the darkness.

    Until Shawn had asked her how she ended up in an abandoned Shipyard Warehouse, she didn''t have any idea that the warehouse existed.

    Hence it may be the warehouse or her home or anywhere, theplete darkness reminds her of the ce, unlike a particr ce.

    She breathed out loudly and instructed, "I want to be alone."

    Instead of following her at two steps behind, he maintained five more steps away but didn''t dare to stay away.

    Aarvi entered the warehouse from the worn-out backdoor of the warehouse whereas the officers will be entering from the main door.

    She was climbing stairs when Chief Powell ran inside calling his daughter''s name, "Jasmine�� Jass�� Jasmine... Where are you�� Jass?"

    Chief Powell had seen Ellis Hudson''s car and was enraged thinking Lieutenant Hudson ced his dirty gaze on his daughter.

    Max quietly backed off signaling other members to take the ces in the darkness. He nced at Aarvi''s silhouette who was confused looking at Ellis twirling on the chair like a headless fool.

    He suppressed hisughter hoping he didn''t do something that might affect her ns.

    Ellis took time to identify Chief Powell''s voice and started screaming, "Chief. Chief, help me�� Chief��"

    Incensed, Chief Powell tracked the voice and pushed open the door to see Ellis dancing on the chair. He didn''t notice the door closing behind him, and ran towards Ellis.

    "You bastard�� You scoundrel��"

    Aarvi instructed in a low voice, "Recording?"

    [Check]

    Chief Powell was yet to get near, Ellis shouted, "Chief, be careful there are snakes."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Ellis Hudson had Ophidiophobia but she had no ns to use snakes and didn''t expect him to imagine snakes in the darkness.

    Max''s voice sounded once he connected back to the conference call, "I was bored so I tried to have fun till you guys reached."

    Aarvi didn''t know whether tough or facepalm. She knew Max had no idea Ellis Hudson had a fear of snakes due to his childhood trauma.

    But hering torture was going to make Ellis love snakes and run from women or probably humans. Ahh, she is unsure.

    Chief Powell clutched the jacket of Ellis and pulled him down. He started pping, smacking, punching as he scolded and vented his frustration on Ellis as he carelessly let his tongue loose.

    "You bastard, how dare you to touch my daughter? Have I ever stopped you from having fun with other women? Do you think your father will save you now? You rascal, where is my daughter? I will kill you if you do anything to her? I have all the evidence wherever you molested female prisoners, I will make sure you regret for daring to touch my daughter��"

    Chief Powell didn''t hear what Ellis was saying and Ellis who was afraid of snakes didn''t dare to run away from Chief Powell afraid to be bitten by snakes.

    Aarvi was happy she got some more proof to prove Chief Powell showed a blind eye when his juniors were misusing their power. This won''t only ruin Chief Powell''s name for protecting scumbag, it will drag Ellis Hudson and his father, Mayor Hudson in the mud.

    Theizens will go crazy ruining the reputation of Chief Powell saying he cared to stand against Ellis Hudson only when his daughter came into question, how could he turn blind eyes on other daughters staying in such a reputable position in the society?

    Theizens won''t stop there, of course, they will drag the father and son down. How could the head of the municipal council let his son loose and also bury the evil deeds of him?

    If Mayor Hudson loses his position for supporting his son''s immoral activities, a man under Leon Harmon would copse.

    Aarvi was already prepared to file cases by women empowerment organizations that could help those prisoners and other victims to file cases and fight for justice.

    These actions will unveil the true colors of many other officers. This was Aarvi''s actual n which will continue. She will make sure the redemption of Chief Powell for being smart, experienced man to be negligible.

    That doesn''t mean Aarvi had no other proof against their evil deeds, she will only reveal them when it is necessary.

    The real storm in the Mocon wasn''t too far. It was going to hit the media, administration, and public like never before while she will stay behind the scene.

    Of course, before that, she was going to scare the crap out of four officers and Chief Powell was going to watch them in a thunderstruck.

    [200 meters away.] A voice reminded them about the arrival of the other three officers.

    Aarvi flicked her fingers. The recording ended, two men entered inside the room and separated Chief Powell from Ellis. Chief Powell was dragged out of the room and left in a room where he could view four rooms through ss walls.

    Chief Powell was about to shout for his daughter when a mobilended on his hand, it was a video call, "Dad�� Dad are you there? I can''t see anything?"

    Like a heavy stone moved from his heart, he watched his daughter in home clothes snuggling her mother on the couch. The light from the mobile was enough to reflect on his face so his daughter smiled.

    "Dad, did you catch another criminal? You are so cool." The innocent admiration was very evident in her voice and he could feel she waspletely fine.

    Chief Powell choked on her words, ''Cool?'' He knew he is a superhero to his daughter but how is he living? Protecting criminals and he is one in them.

    He nced at the rooms where each room was upied by the one of four who abused Vance Hays''s ex-fiancee in the police station.

    He didn''t know what wasing next but forced a smile at his daughter, "Enjoy with your mother. I will��" Will he really go home tonight? He doubted. But he still said, "I will see youter."

    The girl gave him a flying kiss and bid him, "Come home soon, Dad."

    As soon as the video call ended the mobile in his hand disappeared. Before he could turn to the man who took it, he disappeared into the darkness leaving him alone.

    He thought by ncing at three happy faces, another one pained and scared face, ''What ising next?''

 Chapter 210 - Strong And Willful

    Forty minutes earlier,

    The three officers'' mobile beeped at the same time with a message from a contact name, ''Chief Powell''.

    [A chance to seize. Shipyard Warehouse immediately.]

    ''A chance'' Excited, they didn''t realize it wasn''t the style of Chief Powell. They exited their department lying they got a case or needed to check on something.

    Once three were out, they looked at each other and cued by pointing their smartphones, ''Got a message too?''

    Kane Colon aka Captain Colon, another man who was with Ellis Hudson. He was waiting for a promotion to be a deputy chief for a year after attaining the required experience for the position.

    Ady officer cued to Kane as she would go in his car as she went towards him. La Rush aka Lieutenant Rush recently got promoted to be lieutenant. Ady in mid tote twenties, tall and tough-looking woman.

    She is the same one who was jealous of Ava Kelly knowing she got the attention of Leon Harmon and thetter hadn''t even batted an eyelid at her.

    Keira Gibson aka Lieutenant Gibson who failed to pass the eligibility test for the captain post for a long time and dropped the wish. Hence her seniors shifted her to the Information management center. She is the same woman who had choked Ava Kelly.

    She threw her hand in the air without getting in her car. Kane drove his car out with La on the shotgun seat of his car. Keira got in the car when they stopped in front of him.

    "Captain, isn''t it been too long we got out like this." Lamented watching the Captain''s side profile.

    Captain Colon nced at her evil smirk and looked at the road, "Let''s see what we have in the basket today."

    Keira interjected, "Chief is being mysterious. Seems like we have a big catch today."

    The trio continued to guess and talk their way towards the warehouse without informing anybody. Why would they inform when they felt they had the luck? Why would they like to share their fortune? Given a chance they were ready to grab each other.

    Reaching the Shipyard warehouse, they noticed Chief Powell and Lieutenant Hudson''s car parked at the entrance, "Seems like it''s about a girl." Captain Colonmented and the other twodies chuckled knowing Ellis loves to fool around hence he had reached early than all.

    There was a beep in unison and the three checked to see a message on their phone with different content.

    [Hurry up, door 1]

    [Hurry up, door 2 on left]

    [Hurry up, door 3 after left turn]

    La chuckled, "Are we going to catch something?"

    But the other two looked suspiciously inside the dark warehouse which hardly had air and light venttion.

    La who walked front realized the two were too slow so she teased, "Why? Scared? Let''s see who gets what."

    She sprinted inside and noticed a small light that was disyed on the door [2], She checked to it''s right and found the [1]. She went inside while Keira took the second room after nodding at Captain Colon who went to the third room after a turn.

    Aarvi who watched the three enter different rooms shook her head in resignation. She wanted one to enter another''s room to watch each other''s tortures which could double their fear.

    The three entered inside the darkroom which had hanging light in the center of the room. It was emitting the narrow light so darkness was around the room with light in the center.

    The hint of excitement they had on their face slowly ceased seeing nothing in the room but a chair in the center below the light.

    Captain Colon went to the light and swung it around to realize there was nothing in the room but empty excluding a chair. Perplexed he was returning towards the door.

    In another room, La happily checked out walking around as her hand traced the walls thinking there might be another door but found nothing. Confused, she was taking her mobile out to call.

    However, another room had no movements. After a few steps inside, Keira felt rmed and rushed towards the door to run out but she banged against the door which felt like a wall.

    Her hand searched every nook and cranny but there was no knob or a handle to hold and pull the door. She felt like she was trapped in the four walls which had no door.

    Twitched breath, she stood pounding on the wall and started screaming, "Help, help�� La�� Captain�� Chief�� I am trapped�� Anybody there��" She went on.

    Captain Colon retraced back and found the door closed and the worst one was he couldn''t open it. On the exterior, he was calm but the panic in his mind was so high that the precipitation started to appear hoping this was just a prank.

    He dialed a number using his phone but realized there was nowork. It was the same for La. How could they reach anybody when thework jammer was on?

    Aarvi passed the jammer to one of the Shadow team members before crossing her arms. The same man asked after five minutes when two women were shriekingon top of their lungs for help and the Captain who had turned on the torch searching on the in wall to find a way out.

    In another room, Ellis had hugged knee sitting on a chair hearing the screams. Chief Powell was in the darkroom too but he didn''t move other than watching those officers.

    "Ms. Evans, what''s next?" The Shadow team member asked, watching her serious expression by looking at the five officers.

    Aarvi silently took a long breath before attaining her serene calmness. She responded to the question, "Nothing."

    The man was confused. Aarvi continued after her pause, "What do you think is happening over there?"

    The man and the rest who heard her low mellow voice turned towards the five officers to study carefully why Aarvi was just standing watching them without doing anything.

    Dreaded and helpless, Chief Powell was watching the unseen side of those four officers. The fearlessdy officers and the masochists were losing sanity slowly.

    Chief Powell remembered how they had tortured Vance Hays''s fiance in a dark room under the same kind of narrow light on her. She didn''t have the strength to run around or scream like them and could guess how their physical torture and mental torture in darkness could have affected her.

    Yet he had seen her bear and endure everything where the four officers failed to keep their sanity in a dimly lighted room by staying alone.

    ''Why does the pain we give to others won''t be understood until we go through it?'' He thought, realizing what she was trying to teach him in particr.

    Is he really right on his deduction?

    Aarvi who was standing upstairs heard faint footstepsing up the stairs. She knew they weren''t the team members because they were ordered to be in their position.

    Yet Aarvi didn''t turn until a hand wrapped around her shoulder. She was silent for a few seconds before speaking, "You are early."

    Aaron saw her tilt her head to watch him next to her. The light rays were too less but he could feel her gaze soften and her body slightly lean on him.

    He nonchntly pushed the me, "Secretary Wen was edgy thinking what you are doing today."

    Milo Wen: "..."

    Milo was speechless realizing how shameless his president is. He was edgy, no question in that but he didn''t ask Aaron anything about it. Aaron, who was also restless, saw Aarvi''s message sending the time to pick her but he just left the office to stay by her side.

    Aarvi bit her upper lip to avoid smiling while other team members were speechless hearing Aaron. It wasn''t like the President was going to apany a secretary to curb his curiosity.

    Aarvi asked after ncing at Milo Wen, "Are you guys sure you could handle seeing those two men getting tortured?"

    Everyone realized there is something more other than just locking in the rooms that were a temporary set up.

    Aaron wanted to know how ruthless Aarvi could go to torture them. He doubted if she could really be merciless.

    "We will see��" He said before watching the five trapped in box-like walls.

    His seriousness soon overtook his gentleness watching five struggling in their own way. Their helplessness, confusion, darkness, istion, lonesome, powerless, frustrated, nervous, stressed, disillusioned�� Aaron could easily trace their quaking emotions before he turned to Aarvi.

    His hand caressed her head realizing those were the emotions she had been through when she was in a vegetative state. He was never in thea, he had heard the patient narrate they hear or be awake but couldn''t react, now he found it believable watching her inflict the same emotions on those five who could have saved her when she had believed the police are protectors.

    Aarvi mumbled, turning to Aaron, "Why can''t they survive ten minutes when I had felt like a lifetime for so many days trapped in a box?" Her hand was pointing at La who had fainted in overwhelming fear.

    Aaron''s hand paused and cupped her head by turning her to facing him, "Because they aren''t you." His voice was firm but held the tenderness for her, "Saying or showing themselves as strong on the exterior doesn''t make them one. You are emotionally strong and willful. Yielding you is as hard as nourishing their birdbrain."

    Is she? She didn''t know but pouted before speaking after a long time, "We can''t nourish but we can definitely havoc."

    Before whoever heard her could understand what she meant, their eyes caught the sight of a new set of people entering inside before their jaws dropped in bewilderment.

    They wanted to apud Aarvi because they had various spections about torture but this. ''A vengeful woman is terrifying.''

 Chapter 211 - Stripper

    Two tall, muscr foreign men entered the warehouse as they curiously looked around walking inside as they were instructed.

    That wasn''t what made others jaw drop, they saw another man entering the warehouse with nearly eight dogs. The dog belt was in the man''s hand who imperiously walked in next to the two brawny men.

    When they were thinking it was the end, a woman entered inside but... something looked off. Their jaws dropped realizing she wasn''t she but he yet he was she.

    All were thinking one will be frightened to death by the dogs, and two muscr men will beat Ellis and Kone and the man who is turned to she will torture another woman.

    But the sharp turn of events left their jaws deeper down without lifting up. The two foreign muscr men were gay escorts. The torture they were expecting was beaten ck and blue but those two were there to molest Ellis and Kone.

    Giving the taste of what they gave to girls. Of course, Aarvi wouldn''t send girls because that will make the two men enjoy it. So she wanted them to feel what girls go through when they get molested.

    Aarvi''s lips were slyly upturned when Shadow and her team men were looking at her in terror-stricken faces.

    ording to them, torturing is pouring boiling water, snapping their nails, cutting their fingers, using different tools to bring pain, breaking bones, cold cell treatment, drowning, footing, whipping, and so on.

    They realized they choose physical torture but Aarvi easily chose torture which is the real torturous for women who are afraid to step out or have been through it.

    They could say Aarvi was going easy on women when she could have easily chosen the same for two women but she respected them for their gender.

    "You are true cold-hearted," Aaron mumbled and watched two men enter Ellis and Kone''s room.

    Aarvi nonchntly responded without getting offended, "I know right." Against what they interacted, Aaron kept her close leaning her on him, wrapping his arm around her in a protective stance.

    Chief Powell already understood they can''t see him due to one-way see-through ss. He saw a woman�� No, a man who dressed like a woman entered La''s room holding a water bottle. She�� No, he wasn''t tall, his face was cleanly shaved, and was in a woman''s type of outfit with gloves on.

    He poured water on fainted La without gentleness. At the height of the water pour, Chief Powell could guess it would be a little painful.

    La jerked up trying to gasp some airpletely drenched in water from neck up. She started coughing hard as she tried to grasp what was going on.

    Before she couldprehend, the man in the woman''s dress removed the whip out of his jacket and mmed it on the ground.

    "Ahhhh��." La let out an ear-piercing shriek causing everyone to raise their hands to cover their ears. Due to the closed warehouse, her shriek repeated and baffled her.

    "Who are you?"

    The man innocently replied, "A stripper andp dancer."

    The ones who had thought he was going to beat her to pulp choked on their spit. La was rendered speechless but the man swung his whip before pulling her up from the floor to the chair.

    He removed Bondage Boutique Pink Furry Handcuffs and grinned, "Beautiful right?"

    La was terrified because he didn''t just look like a stripper orp dancer. There was something different about the way he looked, he looked wild and crazy like a psycho.

    At the thought of psycho, she tried to run but he was too strong and just a pull was enough to get her back on the chair and handcuff her behind. He stood in front of her crossing his foot while he searched for a song to y.

    Aaron, who nced at all yelling and screaming, paused at La, "Isn''t these dances used to entice? How could this be torture?" He was confused just like everyone out there.

    Aarvi frowns settled when her eyesnded on La and the foreign dancer, "He isn''t just a stripper or dancer. He is from a famous club in country X. His per hour charges are 3 million, his specialty is inflicting fear and also seduction. The men who love adventure and to feel fear goes to him. He won''t beat but a master at using the whip."

    Whoever heard her: "..."

    Aarvi turned to him grinning widely, "Shawn had told me about him a few years back. I tried to contact him and he agreed, not for money but for an adventure. He never got a female customer."

    Aaron really wanted to know everything Shawn and Dax had told her even by ident. His Cupcake is too unbelievable to remember small things and use them when needed.

    He was admiring her but she asked, "You want to try him?"

    Aaron really choked on his spit and started coughing while others wereughing and controlling it at the same time.

    Aarvi who heard otherughs at Aaron changed her line, "I am thinking of letting your Shadow team enjoy his service for free."

    The Shadow team member gulped and turned to witness the dance anyhow Aarvi advised cheekily, "Advised for +18 only."

    She was yet to end when Aaron moved her hair locks away from her ear with the airpod before tilting his head to her height. He whispered carrying a hint of a tease, "I won''t mind if you are the one to strip orp dance for me. Hmmm�� Watch and learn."

    He slowly ced her air-pod back to her ear seeing her trying to suppress her smile, blush, and also little awkwardness probably imagining herself stripping in front of Aaron.

    Anyhow, she teased back before he could leave her hair locks back to its ce, "You made me miss the strip dance of Shawn, remember? You better learn and perform for me soon."

    She hadn''t bothered to remove her air-pods and all heard her. They turned to Aaron thinking Aarvi is the dominating one in them.

    Milo Wen who was only watching them couldn''t hear other than seeing them whispering to each other while other members at distance were asionally turning to them.

    He took a step and poked the Shadow team head before snatching his one ear air-pod to hear too. ''Why am I left out?'' He squinted his eyes to watch on the ground floor but regretted it soon seeing a man slid his hand in Ellis''s pants.

    Soon a piece of music filled the warehouse deafening the screams. La stared wide-mouthed at the stripper unzipping jacket rolling his body facing her.

    La gulped nervously, she wanted to scream but lost her voice, unable to move her eyes away when the man lifted his thin white T-shirt and disyed his well-toned muscles.

    Aaron tried to cover his Cupcake''s eyes, but his Cupcake pulled his hand down to watch the strip andp dance with how that man was going to use the whip. She was paying him huge, of course, she has to confirm his service is top quality, shouldn''t she?

    La who wanted to get on Leon''s bed and seduce him was getting seduced by a man instead.

    The man in front of her continued to roll his sexy body, taking steps away from her following the beats of the music with the whip around his neck like a jewel.

    Then he slid on his knees reaching La and rolled his body in a flexible curve biting his lips. Thrusting his hips he threw his head back tossing the t-shirt away before kneeling gazing at her seductively.

    La gulped in nervousness but her gaze was fixated on him without understanding what was happening. His hand held her knees and rolled his body till his face reached between her thighs making her gasp.

    What she expected didn''te, he was a professional dancer, he wasn''t going to strip her or molest her. Without touching her anywhere but knee, he slowly yet closely moved on the curve of her gazing right into her eyes with his blue eyes.

    Her lips gaped face pretended to sniff at her bosoms before moving up at her neck. Her instinctive reaction caused her to throw her head back to give ess to her neck but felt something move at her and the whip wrapped around her neck.

    "Ahhh��" She shrieked in fear while moved behind her walking sexily before blowing on her neck pulling the whip away from her neck.

    La''s chest heaved in irregr breaths but her body failed to respond to her brain when he stood behind her caressing her arms down till her wrist before cing it on his firm abs.

    He rolled brushing her handcuffed hands on his abs letting her feel his curves of the abs.

    La''s face was flushed red in fear and enticement but her heart dropped when he left her hand and didn''t appear or touch her for a few seconds.

    The music beats increased when the man slid from the side and straddled her. La gaped when her nose raided with his masculine scent and her face was just an inch away from his bare chest.

    She was trying to calm but lost it when his arms rested on her shoulder and he started to thrust his hip against her almost leaving no gap between them.

 Chapter 212 - Come To Daddy

    [Warning: The content might not be appropriate for all so read at your risk.]

    La who was lost in the movement enjoying didn''t realize when the whip reached her neck until he pulled her up by holding the whip twirled her almost choking her.

    Then he pushed her back and on the chair releasing her hands from the cuff. She was gasping for some air when the man cartwheeled to her left before stopping in front of her on his hands.

    He handcuffed her ankles while La gaped looking between his thighs forgetting to breathe. He was in skin fit pants hence she could see his size and his toned legs.

    Wheeling down on his feet, he held her wrist amazed she didn''t retaliate and he started to grind his hips going up and down while her hands traced from his thighs to the chest and repeated.

    Anyhow, before her excitementpletely reced the fear, he swung his whip right at her face and she let out a scream in horror. He continued to y with her emotions between arousing and fear as twerked to grinded his hip on herp as he continued to strip.

    In the next room, Keira heard the dogs sniffing loudly before they entered the room. She couldn''t believe the ce that looked like a wall opened like a door.

    Anyhow she knew the man who entered inside with the dogs wasn''t going to help her but she started to trembling thinking he was going to leave the dogs and stood on the chair.

    She ordered in fury, "Get the hell out of here... Take them out... Don''t you dare leave them... I am a police officer." but she had no idea he was deaf so he just blinked at her and understood he was scolding her looking at her aggression.

    Anyhow he followed as he was instructed. He took a small bottle which wasn''t water. He unscrewed the cap slowly and threw it on a woman.

    "Ahhhh��" Keira squealed, thinking the liquid as acid and he was trying to disfigure her face.

    Anyhow the liquid was only in a small amount and threw below her shoulder. Keira started to sniff her clothes without seeing the dogs'' sniff became stronger and pounced on her to the ground.

    The eight dogs who sniff their favorite smell start licking her over clothes, her skin, standing on her.

    Terrified, Keira tried to scream again but a dog licked her face hence she shut her lips uneasily and wriggled on the floor. She prayed that the dogs don''t bite her but the fear continued when the dogs were tearing off her jacket.

    Aaron asked Aarvi, pulling her eyes away from the strip andp dancer, "Is this how girls feel if they are harassed physically?"

    Aarvi''s curiosity morphed to an ugly frown, "Worse than that. I should have left some hedgehogs for her."

    Aaron sighed silently nting a kiss on the side of her forehead, anyhow he failed to stop her eyes from going back to the dancer.

    Whereas in another two rooms, foreign gay escorts were having fun. As soon as one entered the room of Ellis, he saw the scaredy-cat sitting on the chair. He proceeded towards the man shaking his head in disappointment.

    The foreigner expected some exclusive action before taming him but he was already a wet cat. "Let''s pet the cat." He mumbled to himself and reached Ellis who was busy looking around for some snakes.

    Caressing his head, he asked looking around, "What happened to my sexy baby?"

    Ellis only gave attention to the first part of the question, "There are snakes."

    The foreigner looked confused. They were promised safety and hadplete freedom to do whatever they wanted excluding ''f*cking'' him or physically causing damage.

    He always had active customers or running customers, Ellis looked like a little boy to him, of course by the behavior.

    The man patted Ellis''s head and coaxed the baby carefully, "Baby, there are no snakes here. You are just imagining them,e I will show you around."

    Ellis didn''t go and ignored him and continued to look around. A loud shriek from another room jerked him on the chair and blurted out, "A snake bit her, a snake bit her��"

    The foreigner couldn''t believe he got a half-witted man to seduce for such a high price. He felt like an adult seducing a school kid looking at Ellis''s wide eyes pointing towards the voice.

    The foreigner had enough and pulled him off the chair as his hand pped the light to twirl. The light fell around the room while Ellis clung to the man as he walked with him looking around to confirm there was no snake.

    The foreigner slowly could feel Ellis bing the man he was leaving him and stood bravely watching around.

    Ellis touched his swollen cheek and cursed Chief Powell, "Chief? Bloody Motherf**ker, you dared toy your hands on me, you are gonna pay for this."

    Anyhow his rage or time to calm down was over. The foreigner liked this version of his baby. He slid his hands around his waist before pulling him to arms.

    Baffled, Ellis had to raise his head to see his muscr sharp features face. ''A man.'' Ellis tried to push him off as he yelled, "Are you freaking psycho? Leave me."

    Ellis was busy pushing off his strong arms looking at their sticking waist, He didn''t notice the man''s next move and felt a wet slippery softness move under his ear.

    Feeling extremely strange yet he was aware of what it was but didn''t want to believe a man�� A man licked his skin. "What the f**k man. Are you blind? Go get a girl, you Withered birdbrain."

    "Girl?" The foreigner mused and pulled him nearer to close the distance between them which Ellis had created, "I want men. Country A men are��"

    His hand pressed Ellis''s narrow and toned waist, "Tasty and sexy."

    Ellis: "..."

    He was frozen, his mind slowly started to think of what was happening and "Ahhhhh��" He screamed on top of his lungs realizing he was gay and he was molesting him.

    Ellis was obviously weak against the man who mercilessly tore his clothes whenever he tried to escape, in less than five minutes, his jacket was thrown away, his shirt was ragged, his hands were trying to cover his body running, screaming by the assault.

    Ellis was sure he would be raped at this state but his cries continued louder when the foreigner tossed his T-shirt and flexed his well-built muscles, "Come to Daddy, Baby��"

    The Shadow team and the members under Aarvi felt cold running down their spine watching Ellis or Kone. They never in their dream thought they could witness a man getting molested and thanks to Aarvi Evans.

    Chief Powell clearly could say the woman who brought everyone to the warehouse letting them feel how girls feel when they get molested, how they try to escape, protect themselves, ask for help watching Ellis Hudson.

    But when Chief''s eyes fell on Kone, he shook his head resignedly. Acting and behaving cool and tough won''t help you all the time.

    Captain Colon aka Kone Colon who already guessed things weren''t in his favor, saw a tall, burly, muscly foreign man entering inside. Kone assumed the man was going to beat him just like everyone thought, even though Kone Colon was strong he could guess, he had no standing against the foreigner.

    Maintaining his unperturbed expression, Kone faced the man and asked, "Who are you? Who ordered you to bring me here?"

    The man saw Kone under dim light. His eyes gazed from top to toe and nodded in satisfaction for choosing the right room. He liked his domineering air which was soon going to rece.

    ording to the information he got, they will be afraid and will try to run from him or fight him. If he seeds to stand and take the upper hand, his payment will be increased. So he was sure this man wasn''t going to enjoy but fight.

    Instead of responding, he pulled the chair and sat down. He crossed his one leg on the other and adorned the chair like a king of it. He threw the question back, "Why don''t you tell me who you are? I will modify my services ordingly?"

    His services?

    Kone was confused but the man''s deep hoarse voicepelled him to respond unknowingly, "I am a cop, Captain Colon." Yet he was trying to scare him in the name of the cop.

    The man again grazed his eyes on Kone from top to toe but was too slow when his eyes reached below his waist.

    Kone was irritated by how that man was looking at him as though he was going to devour him alive. And the thought of it made his stomach turn and his jaw dropped at the realization.

    Kone was smart so soon to understand the man wasn''t going to beat him but was going to do something he won''t be able to speak about it anywhere.

    He started hearing the shrieks from other rooms very clear so he understood rooms don''t have roofs and the walls of the room weren''t high. He had an urge to run from there but he stood there unfazed like he was going to kick through it.

    His thoughts were again captured back by the bulky hoarse voice of the man, "Tough man!" He eximed for hearing him mention the cop.

    The man felt it was fun to y with a cop and he doesn''t have to hold responsible for anything. He decided to seduce the man to the extent the cop surrenders and begs him to have him.

 Chapter 213 - Striptease

    [Warning: Read at your own risk.]

    Kone Colon tried his best to stay unperturbed and behave normally, unlike the frightened three voices he was hearing. He encouraged himself to be a brave and courageous one by putting on an emotion of nonchnce. He looked around in the darkroom in boredom as though he was very bored.

    "Services? What could you possibly do?" Kone rolled his eyes while his heart hammered against his chest.

    Yes, he was afraid. He wanted to use his brain to escape instead of fighting.

    The man mused looking at his dispirited behavior. Okay, he wasn''t expecting that, "Why don''t we try it out?" He stood up and walked towards Kone inplete coolness.

    How long could Kone hold his indifference when the man stepped towards him in so much confidence that his barrier of calmness just fled away.

    Kone could say the man wasn''t scared even by his physical appearance. Why will the man be scared of Kone who was shorter and less built than him?

    Aarvi didn''t just randomly choose the men but looked through many profiles and selected to outstand the officers in terms of strength and physique.

    Kone started taking steps behind and asked, "Name your price, I will double it."

    Everyone''s ears etched on them to know if he was going to ditch Aarvi however she didn''t bother moving her eyes from the dancer.

    "Really?" The foreigner asked. He had no idea the one who hired him was also in the warehouse.

    Kone became overconfident, unable to see the predatory expression on the man''s face, "Yes, I can triple it too if you take me out of here."

    The man hummed crossing the distance between them. His finger grazed his face saying, "Are you buying my loyalty? I didn''t put a price on it yet."

    Kone: "..."

    He jerked back and heard what he said. He enraged hearing loyalty, "What can you get being loyal? You will just have to work your ass off from mere pennies and hearing your seniors order you around yet you can''t be happy with your life."

    The man took a moment to get all the words of Kone''s outburst before discerning he was venting his frustration he suffered when he was loyal to his work.

    And deeply sympathize with him for getting caught by doing something wrong, "Man, rx. Why don''t you resign and join me? I can pay you a pretty high price for your... " His eyes grazed down his body andplimented, "Sexy body��"

    Kone: "..."

    Aarvi, who heard ''sexy'' in the deep hoarse voice, turned to Aaron. Her chin pointed down at the Kone''s room and asked, "Why is he lying?... Then she traced his face in the dim light and continued, "He might sell himself to buy you. Shall I try?"

    Aaron''s lips twitched at her strange way ofpliment, "Thank you�� And no, thank you."

    Aarvi giggled ignoring how other men were reacting whenever her voice was sounding.

    Down in the room, Kone racked his brain. He can''t buy him to get away so what could be done to escape? Thinking and thinking, he attacked the pride of the man.

    "I don''t think you are big enough for me. So get off my face." Kone said and confused Aarvi.

    Aarvi saw the big burly man and looked at herself. He was double of her and bigger than Kone, ''Why isn''t he big enough for Captain? Is he tricking?'' She thought and turned to Aaron to ask what he meant and did she miss any detail in her nning.

    "Aaron, what��" Aaron easily covered her lips and turned her face to the dancer, "Learn to dance, ignore them��"

    Aarvi missed to listen, "Why don''t you check it?" The foreigner asked Kone and thetter lost it.

    "You are sickening." He roared and moved away hurriedly.

    However, the man wasn''t offended and grabbed him quickly and forcefully before cing his hand on his warm crotch.

    Kone was hell embarrassed despite having no idea many were watching him, "Get the f**k off my face." He tried to push him but failed due to the overpowering physical strength.

    He felt so disgusted that his stomach lurched and felt nauseated. Having no choice he was thinking to squeeze his hot thing to pain him before running away or beat him when he down.

    But before Kone''s hand could take action, the man twirled him and pulled him closer. Kone''s back hit the hard chest of the man and before he could realize his both hands were in his cease and the man''s free hand slid inside Kone''s pants.

    "You f**king bastard, what the f**king hell�� Ahhh��" Kone screamed at top of his lungs.

    When the foreigner''s hand moved on his trunk, Kone didn''t know he should be d to have a thin cloth between or shriek in horror but he yelled hurting the eardrums.

    The foreigner nonchntly spoke after gauging Kone''s length, "I can assure you that I have better than yours."

    Kone couldn''t be more repulsive and angered than that. The more he retaliated against the hold, the man was embracing him tighter. He tried to stomp the man but he had smartly kept his foot at a good unreachable distance away from him.

    Suddenly the man''s voice turned very low and asked near Kone''s ears, "What those girls might have gone through when you were touching them inappropriately?"

    Kone froze. He remembered how he used to grope their bosoms, butts, and rub between their thighs while all they did was cry, scream and rain punches on him. ''Am I paying for all that?''

    The man twirled him away and said in a normal tone, "Let''s go all the way down with you." He said to frighten him before starting the game of seduction torture.

    Aarvi knew the normal dancing so she was seeing the different moves and specialty ofp dance and striptease but the man wasn''t wearing manyyers of clothes.

    When the man held crying and frightened La''s hand to strip his pant, Aarvi thought it was just a tease until the pant lowered down the butt and she felt like throwing up.

    She involuntarily turned to run out but Aaron''s arms were still around her shoulder causing her to face him. Aaron was about to cup her face when he realized something went wrong.

    He nced at the dancer who was dancing in briefs stripping his pants and then looked at Aarvi who buried her face at the crook of his neck squeezing her eyes shut.

    Aaron gently caressed her head to calm her thinking about her fear or probably revulsion. He hadn''t expected the dancer to strip all the way down else he would have blocked her view.

    Thinking back, she had seen him in swimming trucks numerous times at home, but she never reacted that way, he thought to be more careful to ease her slowly.

    Aarvi was trying to suppress her urge to throw up by distracting her thoughts but she still analyzed to understand she hadn''t thrown up in the hotel suite due to a sensitive stomach but for seeing Leon Harmon nude and here she felt the name.

    She felt bad for Aaron because she knows if they take their rtionship to the next step, she can''t run to the bathroom. ''How am I going to handle it?'' She thought unwilling to trouble Aaron more and more.

    Her hands wrapped around him without caring what others were going to think as she thought about how to get over her revulsion, "Is it a fear?''

    "Are you alright?" Aaron asked in his ever so gentle voice.

    Aarvi realized she wasn''t nauseous anymore. She silently sniffed at his neck and realized it was Aaron''s spicy bergamot and pepper notes of perfume that calmed her senses. So she teased, "Why? Do you want me to watch unclothed man dance?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He was d she recovered quickly but didn''t tease back for it. Pinching her cheek, "Since you are smart enough to learn by watching, when are we trying it?"

    Aarvi pursed her lips, squinting her eyes at him. Aaron guessed she might say he was a man and his moves are man''s moves so you do it for me but Aarvi mischievously smiled.

    "Well, I can try it with your hands cuffed and locked. You can watch me move and torture you but touch�� Tsk tsk�� I will have a whip to kiss you. How about tonight?"

    Her sultry voice was filled with a dangerous threat. The men who heard her didn''t dare tough imagining Aaron''s hands cuffed and locked to something above his head and the slender graceful Aarvi torturing him with a whip to give him the painful pleasure.

    Nevertheless, Milo Wen choked on his spit and started coughing. He passed the air-pod of the head of the Shadow team and ran out controlling his urge tough his heart out.

    However, Aaron wasn''t scared. Who was she trying to fool? Herself or other men? His little Cupcake would run to him and ask if he was hurt when he was hissing for a little burn, whipping him is impossible for her.

    "Sure�� Don''t forget to��" He removed the earpiece and whispered in his tempting deep voice, "Striptease."

    Aarvi wouldn''t mind trying new things but imagining it now, crept the pinkness on her skin slowly and grew red. She patted her cheeks feeling them burn by imagining herself teasing and seducing Aaron by striptease.

    Aaron let out a tantalizing chuckle seeing her turn mute and earned a punch on his stomach before she snuggled in his embrace.

 Chapter 214 - Plans Are Failing

    At Avron mansion

    Aarvi, Aaron, and Milo had left the warehouse soon after Aarvi didn''t feel like watching the torture. Aarvi sent Milo to have fun on the weekend so the duo had half a day to spend and alsoplete their boring office work.

    On the way, Aaron chose to tell Zain, Dax and Shawn about what Aarvi went through. The three men hadn''t uttered a word until he ended and hung up the call. Aaron didn''t worry and left them to digest it before removing headphones from Aarvi''s ear.

    Some of the Shadow team members made sure to be around Aarvi for her safety whereas the rest were in the warehouse toplete the job. At some point, even they started to feel nauseated watching them.

    After a very light lunch, Aarvi had dragged Aaron to her swing bed for a nap since they had sleptte and had to wake soon. He wasn''t used to napping in the day, since she wanted some rest and urged him to nap, He cuddled her and didn''t realize when he had dozed off.

    It was around four when Aarvi stretched herselfzily in Aaron''s embrace and saw him sleeping calmly. Sleeping too long in the day would leave them sleepless in the night so she decided to wake him up to make up for his missed morning excercise routine.

    Aware, Aaron wakes up by a small disturbance, she tickled on his cheek and asked in a low voice, "How should I wake up the sleeping beauty today? A bite?... A sharp bite until the red blood sweeps out. Wow, I can be a vampire."

    Aarvi grazed her fingers from his cheek to neck ever so slowly causing him to flinch and ask, "Is this your new way of seduction?" Opening his eyes, he saw her grinning mischievously while her finger gently drummed at the crook of his neck.

    Aarvi didn''t dare to reveal she was testing how he might react to her touch but said, "I was checking where vampires and demons bite their partners. Should I try? Then you can''t have any other girls other than me."

    Aaron had seen her reading novels of vampires and demons, especially the novels of revenge so he wasn''t surprised by her lines but about the bite. "Ms. Evans, It''s male vampire or demon that''s bite their mate. Are you asking me to mark you mine?"

    Before Aarvi could react, Aaron was on top of her and his fingers grazed her neck. Aarvi failed to be unreactive, she instinctively shrank giving lesser to no space for his fingers to move.

    Her gaze had already left his tempting gaze and her undivided attention was on his hand and how she felt. What was that feeling? She didn''t know but oddly felt good. She still could feel his finger trail on her skin.

    A touch could speak of hundreds of emotions. Aarvi''s lips obliviously arced, understanding the meaning of it. His hold always spoke of his caring, concern, protectiveness, and affection. This touch was different, the touch which raises her heartbeats in anticipation, the touch which evokes the desires that she never had.

    Aaron was amused by witnessing her reaction. He had actually expected to see her serene expression feeling nothing, he was content seeing her slowly open up melting the walls for him.

    Anyway, he had no ns to take arge step, he was happy with the baby steps. He least wanted to see her take a step back so he uttered to get her attention, "You want this side."

    The deep voice caught her attention and realized she shrunk to her right leaving clear and open ess to her left side of the neck. Her lips gaped when his brows raised and lowered to�� bite her?

    "Wait�� Are you really going to bite? Marking exists for humans too? Aaron?..." She continued to bber when buried his face in her neck and was very near to bite her.

    When she felt him open his mouth, she was confused if he was scaring her or if the bite really existed for humans. "Don''t you dare bite me! I will mark you everywhere" She threatened without thinking.

    Aaron''s head gently bopped hers as he chuckled hearing her threat, "Don''t worry, I am all yours to mark till your heart''s content. I will wait for that day." He continued to chuckle.

    Seeing himugh at her, Aarvi pouted before grabbing his hand. Aaron watched her bite his forearm before showing his hand to him, "You don''t have to wait for that day. I can leave marks now. Hmph."

    He watched his hand having her teeth imprints before looking at her negligible anger. He again burst intoughter thinking if he should teach her what mark he spoke about.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t believe she bit him and he wasughing instead of getting angry at her. Getting off from the swing, she stormed off saying, "The n canceled. I am not going to y with you."

    Aaron coaxed her and got to know she had nned to y tennis with him. Soon both stood in the tennis court and Aarvi saw him go towards another end of the court.

    "Hello, Doctor Rivas, where are you going? I don''t know how to y. Who is going to teach me?" ncing at the heavy racket in her hand, she pointed it to him, "And why is this so heavy?"

    Aaron had really thought she knew to y when she casually told him about the tennis game n. Walking back to her, "Then why did you choose the game?"

    Aarvi looked at him as though he was dumb, "Because we have only tennis and basketball ground here and I don''t know both��" She paused to remember which outdoor games she knew so that they could build one, "In fact, I haven''t yed any such games."

    Aaron watched her embarrassed little face before smiling. "How did this little clueless girl learn swimming?"

    Aarvi tried to remember before telling, "I was getting a dream of somebody drowning or I am drowning so I learned it in case I might need it."

    Aaron noticed her ugly frown recalling her teenage years. He could already guess how her parents might have tried to stop her from learning that too. He flicked on her nose to bring her back to the present.

    "We can''t have a match since you have to learn from the basics, so let''s warm-up and start off. You can learn slowly whenever we are free."

    Aarvi excitedly nodded and started following his instruction for another two hours till the darkness dominated the light and their stomach started to growl.

    ��

    Lying in the hot water tub, Aarvi appreciated the yers thinking how could they use a tennis racket, she cried internally feeling her arms sore.

    Soon her phone rang distracting her peaceful bath. She had to answer the phone on the speaker before entering back the water, "Yes?"

    The male''s voice sounded as he reported everything that happened after she left the warehouse, the state of five officers, and their current location.

    Aarvi silently heard before the call hung up. She started to mull over and ren forgetting the water had turned cold and the knocks on the bathroom door bing louder.

    She distracted only when her phone rang and got out of the water. She answered it to hear, [I was about to break the door. It''s been forty minutes.]

    Hearing his grim tone, she could already guess, he was afraid something might have happened to her, "Give me two minutes. I will be out."

    After showering the rinse of foam, Aarvi bolted out in her bathrobe to see Aaron sitting on her bed while his hand yed with Laze. Surprised, "When did this happen? Laze let you touch!?"

    Aaron was astonished too when Laze voluntarily went to him to cuddle, "Laze got to know I am its Dad."

    Chuckling, Aarvi caressed it a few times before going to change. Aaron entered the cloakroom when she was drying her hair.

    Taking the dryer from her hands, he dried her long silky hair and even brushed her hair locks as he asked, "What were you doing inside? Fell asleep?"

    Aarvi shook her head before leaning on him and revealed, "My ns are failing."

    Aaron tried to think but couldn''t remember which one went wrong and noticed her sulking. He was about to carry her but Aarvi stopped, "Will you braid for me? Please?"

    Aaron had learned to braid when she wasatose. Melia had told her about it. She didn''t want her hair to trouble Aaron when they cuddled to sleep.

    Aaron nodded and went behind her. He hadn''t tried it after she woke up from aa so he wasn''t sure if it wille well. He patiently parted her hair and started braiding.

    Forgetting her failing ns, Aarvi''s lips arced watching Aaron braid her hair carefully. She was expecting him to go for an easy three-strand braid but his movements felt like it was fishtail braid.

    Aarvi revealed without moving her gaze from his reflection on the mirror, "Wedding hairstylist apart, you are the first one to make my hair."

    Aaron gently smiled looking at her reflection. Aarvi continued in mncholy, "I always wanted to grow my hair long when I was in school but I didn''t know how to manage it and there was none to help me either so I had very short hair till twelve years."

    Aaron faintly nodded to indicate he was hearing her as he continued to braid her hair, "Many times I had to chop my hair on my own else the maids would do it for me when I was requesting them. Apple Pie noticed it once and took me to a salon. Then I started going there asionally and I slowly started to grow my hair. When I could finally manage the washing andbing my long hair, I don''t like cutting them short."

    She craned her neck back to see him and smiled, "Thank you for not chopping when I was in a vegetative state."

    Aaron dipped his head and nted a kiss on her forehead. He was d he didn''t hear nurses or Melia''s suggestion but took care of her hair.

    He continued to braid her hair thinking to askter about which ns were failed.

 Chapter 215 - Prepared For Hunt

    Aaron tied a hair stic after braiding and left the braided hair on her shoulder for her to look at.

    "Woah!" Aarvi''s lips formed a big O looking at the elegant and ssy fishtail braid. It wasn''t bed hair but she looked like she was getting ready to go out, "I didn''t know you have magical hands."

    Even though she was a little sad for not having her mother to look over her even once, she didn''t care anymore. She believed that she had to go through the worst experience of her life to earn a stunning and caring boyfriend to cherish.

    Aaron carried her looking at her silently admiring the braid and earned a soft kiss on his cheek in gratification while walking out of her cloakroom to his bedroom.

    He asked when they settled on his bed in his room, "Which ns failed?"

    There she goes, back to sulking mode. She cupped her face and looked at the darkness outside the room.

    Aaron now doubted if it is actually a failure or something trivial. Turning her around to face him, he asked again, "Now tell me what went wrong against your nning."

    Lowering her hands, straightening her back, Aarvi started her narration, "My aim for the week was to rm Leon Harmon and bring a doubt of Ava Kelly is alive by end of the day. So that, by the time I visitHays international, I wanted him to contact Vance Hays. This is my main aim of multiple ns."

    Aaron nodded and waited for her to continue. Aarvi threw her hands in the air and dered, "but I failed."

    Aaron held her nose seeing her jutted her lips in disappointment, "Now, tell me how you failed."

    She rubbed her nose and faked a few sniffles before speaking about it. "What I am doing is bring down each one who is rted to those days. Grace Wells went down, Billy Craft followed so I estimated Leon Harmon would try to connect these with Skr and Dax Grant but he didn''t. I didn''t have high hopes for it as he has many rivals and it can seem to be a coincidence too."

    Aaron nodded as he pped her hand from ying with her braid. Aarvi only pouted at him for a second before returning to the next n, "Then I appeared in front of Dn Harmon. I guessed as he might try to devise some ns against me or inform Leon Harmon, but he hadn''t uttered a word of it. Now I doubt if he even saw me. So a second failure."

    Aaron cut in confusion, "But you went to the studio to obtain the audition video of Chief Powell''s daughter." And she got it without arising doubt.

    Aarvi grinned pulling his cheek, "Why do you think I will waste time to go there when I could have sent somebody else to fetch it or even steal it from the assistant director?"

    Aaron facepalmed causing her to chuckle. He couldn''t believe how intricately her ns are designed. He sighed before asking, "So Dn Harmon came there because youpelled him to be there."

    Aarvi nodded patting his head.

    Aaron continued, "You briefly spread out that you are a producer so that Mia Craft could inform Leon Harmon."

    Aarvi was proud of him for how he deduced the next event.

    Aaron continued, "You took the chance of Mia Crafts''s stupidity so that she sees you clearly and helps Leon Harmon''s men to draw a sketch of yours."

    Aarvi cupped her face and eximed, "You are smart!"

    But Aaron''s face fell remembering how his interjection ruined her third n, "If I hadn''t sent the proof to Aeon, he wouldn''t have thrown her out. If I hadn''t viral the fake reports online, Leon Harmon wouldn''t have thrust for her blood."

    Aarvi was about to tell him, ''Don''t fret over it.'' but Aaron didn''t let her speak, "And our team members kidnapped Mia Craft from Leon Harmon''s men so your third n failed." Mia Craft couldn''t report anything to Leon.

    If Aarvi knew he was going to me himself for it, she wouldn''t have let him know she fails too. She is a normal human being after all.

    She grimly said to alleviate his self-me, "If you worry about it, I won''t tell you anything again. Go to sleep."

    Aaron chuckled, shaking his head resignedly. His hand easily wrapped around her waist before she couldy on the bed, "Alright, I won''t. Now tell me what happened next."

    Seeing him ease up, Aarvi continued, "Next is today''s action. This had to have a shocking solid impact on Chief Powell and I guesstimated as he might run over to Leon Harmon for protection from me afraid of the consequences he might have to face next."

    Aaron asked in dilemma, "I was thinking you will wrongly misdirect Leon Harmon to the shipyard warehouse."

    Aarvi nodded and exined what happened at the warehouse, "I did. But before he could reach, our team sent those four foreigners and those members had to vacate the warehouse with those room props clearing the scene leaving five officers."

    Aaron slowly nodded realizing only Chief Powell knew Ava Kelly and saw her alive whereas those four officers had no idea.

    Aarvi continued, "Chief Powell didn''t tend to any of the four officers, as soon the room props were lifted, he left the warehouse without turning back. He didn''t contact Leon Harmon but reached his home and staying with his wife and daughter."

    Aarvi wasn''t surprised by that, because she knew they were nothing but selfish creatures but she didn''t expect Chief Powell to be so cool about her existence without seeking protection.

    ''Didn''t I scare him enough?'' Aarvi shrugged thinking to herself.

    "Those four officers weren''t in senses to speak anything when Leon Harmon reached the warehouse. Instead of helping them, he left feeling disgusted."

    Her sulk slowly changed to curiosity, "I don''t think Leon Harmon is dumb enough not to link Shipyard Warehouse and those officers state with Ava Kelly''s incident but he is too calm about this."

    Aaron too agreed with her, "If he isn''t dumb, he is spreading his to catch you."

    Aarvi raised her forefinger and middle finger, folding others fingers as she spoke moving those two fingers like scissors, "And I am mastering in cutting the trap to wove my own."

    Aaron smiled looking at her predatory eyes ready to destroy the ns of Leon Harmon. He was sure she would have a n for her small failures too.

    Wait, failure? Doesn''t she know Leon Harmon is silently setting a trap? Why is it a failure?

    Aarvi smiled drumming her fingers on the bed, ''The real game begins.''

    She was kind of sure he was just putting on an air of unawareness to lure her out. He wanted her to n something again so that he could catch hold of her. Her lips arced slyly remembering her changing n.

    Aaron watched her silently before pressing his lips on her cheek catching her off guard, "Are we still going out tomorrow?"

    He was expecting her to be busy to watch over Leon but Aarvi nodded vigorously, "I even chose what to wear tomorrow."

    Going to his arms, "Now let''s sleep, I am tired." Aaron slipped under the duvet holding her in his arms but both were wide awake due to their nap in the day.

    "Sing me a song," Aarvi suggested leaving him baffled.

    Aarvi burst intoughter looking at his face in dim light, "Alright, tell me something interesting happened in your childhood."

    Aaron wanted to tell about his and his Cupcake first encounter to see if she could remember but he shrugged unwilling to see any negative effect on her.

    Zain had strictly told him and Shawn to avoid forcing her to remember Teenage Aaron. Aaron is aware Aarvi slowly started to recollect the forgotten pieces so he didn''t want to be selfish.

    He moved on to other events that she would love hearing. He remembered about his fun with his sister and brother. He knew she would be happy to hear about siblings so he started to narrate it.

    Between the narration and giggles, both eventually dozed off sooner than they expected.

    ----

    On the other end, Leon sat in his home office with Dn sitting opposite him.

    Dn was tired of sitting for more than half an hour waiting for Leon Harmon to speak. He wanted to check what Leon was angrily staring at hisptop screen but held his curiosity down.

    Leon''s knuckles had turned pale due to the tight clench of his fist ring at a picture on hisptop screen. He still couldn''t believe his manhood doesn''t function because of a girl.

    Yes, he was staring at Ava Kelly''s picture. The picture of Ava in a beautiful wedding gown. The pearly white off the shoulder gown wasplimenting her wless skin, hugged her body to enhance her curves. The natural blush of her cheek was like a blooming cherry blossom captivating the sight. Her innocent smile was bewitchingpleting her whole breathtaking appearance by easily outstanding the designer gown.

    For a second, he thought Vance Hays was an idiot to choose a wall poster leaving the otherworldly gorgeous woman who was just at the reach of his fingertips.

    But remembering what she had done to him, Leon gritted his teeth having an urge to break hisptop into millions of pieces.

    He didn''t speakpletely about his n, he was aware there are moles in his team who are reporting his action to control him.

    "I wantplete activity details of Shawn Rivas, Dax Grant, Zain Kelly. Report me immediately as soon as anything they find anything suspicious�� Include Zachary Barnes."

    Leon had thought Dn wouldn''t understand but Dn had a clearer picture of the situation than Leon. However, Dn didn''t reveal Ava Kelly is alive and in the city, prepared to hunt him down.

 Chapter 216 - Psychopathic Married Life

    Once Dn was sent to take care of his instructions, Leon poured some liquor into his ss and sat back on his chair to mull over if there is any chance Ava Kelly could be alive and all his troubles are linked to her.

    If she was somebody else Leon wouldn''t even care to give it a thought. But she is Ava Kelly who stubbornly gazed furry filled eyes back. Her own death didn''t weaken her knees enough to drop on his feet to ask for mercy so if she is alive, he wouldn''t be surprised to have her opposite him.

    Maybe due to his experience or instincts, he knew she was capable of far too many things that many experienced men will fail. He had seen her meticulous project n that won over top-notch experienced business analysts and nners, he is aware she wasn''t a mere passing by a girl.

    He had pitied her for borning in a family who didn''t let her grow and spread her wings. He had sympathized with her for being a girl born in a world where she would be crushed by egoistic men like him.

    Despite all these, he couldn''t easily ept she could be alive. Until her decayed body was sent for a DNA test and proved the body belonged to Ava Kelly, he had kept a close eye on the case.

    ''How could she be alive?'' He chugged the drink thinking if she was alive who is protecting her? Shawn Rivas? He didn''t believe Dax Grant or Zain Kelly could keep her safe from his eyes.

    Hayden Kelly is alone in his mansion and all he does is work and work so Leon Harmon believed even if Hayden Kelly put on an act, he wasn''t capable of sending his precious granddaughter to the battleground filled with cunning men.

    Chugging sses after ss making all kinds of theories on the situation, he still failed toe up with any concrete statement of proof to say Ava Kelly is alive.

    He watched the bride on hisptop, ''If she is President of Skr, Aeon will know her.'' He felt the easier way to know if Ava Kelly is President of Skr is through Aeon Harmon.

    Whereas the best man to tell the current name of Ava Kelly and her life status stood by the door of the study room, "Bro�� I missed you." Drunk Sean grinned before running and throwing himself on Leon Harmon.

    Leon hugged his little spoiled brother as his other hand shut the screen of hisptop, "Champ, why are you so drunk? I told you to have control over alcohol."

    Sean stood up and leaned on the desk looking at Leon in his droopy eyes, "Bro, I don''t want to get engaged to Sara Dawson. She is soooo annoying. Can''t youplete the deal without engagement? Please��"

    Sara Dawson, only heiress of Dawson Company and family. Leon and President Dawson are said to be the best business partners in the business but only they knew they were together to reap benefits.

    Harmon Industries aspired to own the chemical manufacturing nt but the project was too big and Harmon couldn''t investpletely. The board members weren''t ready to take risk ofplete investment. If it fails, it will affect all other departments and other business sectors of Harmon Industries.

    Hence Harmon needed arge investmentpany orpanies so that he could manage and start off the chemical nt.

    Merton was the suitable one so he had approached them but thatpany is fighting and plotting against Rivas Industries over Golden oil and gas. Leon warned him to y well else Aaron Rivas wouldn''t let him survive long if he finds single evidence.

    Hence he had to send a proposal to Dawson, but the heiress of Dawson is too much interested in Sean Harmon which probed her father to knot the wedding and business pushing Leon Harmon to a dead end.

    However, Leon easily holds grudges and deployed his own n there too. Since President Dawson dared to put a condition of marriage, Leon wanted it toplete and wait till he could turn the Dawsonpanies as Harmon Industries'' subsidiary and acquire their wealth before getting rid of Dawson members.

    Leon had asked Sean for help with a bunch of lies and muddle-headed Sean agreed on a condition. He will get engaged but he won''t marry Sara Dawson. He will put on an act of fiance till they obtain the project then he will dump her for some reason or else they will create a reason to dump her.

    All in all, Leon''s brain was a big trash bin filled with schemes and lies as he searched for a solution to the unexpected and unreasonable problems of his life.

    Leon had thought he could get and have anything he wanted in his life and had a peaceful, pleasured life till Ava Kelly entered his life, more like he forcefully brought her into his life.

    He ran around from hospitals to hospitals, to different countries hiding his identity for three years to get well, and now there is a sea of new uncontroble problems that are too mysterious to solve.

    Upon all those troubles, he had to take care of the spoiled brat. Leon stood up in front of Sean and tried to coax him rubbing his head, "Sean, won''t you help your brother? It''s just a matter of a month, then I will personally solve this without troubling you. Just bear for some time, please?"

    Sean frowned, still disliking how he will have to face Sara Dawson everyday and she would try her all to control him. He couldn''t understand why Sara likes him when she knows clearly how he lived all these years.

    Leon continued, "How about I arrange for you to go out of the country and enjoy right after engagement? I will fabricate as education or business for the Dawson family so that you don''t have to face Sara Dawson. By the time you return, I will handle them."

    ''Out of the country to enjoy.'' It enticed Sean Harmon. He hugged his brother and heartily said, "Bro, you are the best."

    Leon sighed internally and helped Sean to his room. He removed his shoes and jacket before pulling theforter on him. Leon left after making sure he dozed off with a wide smile on his lips.

    Leon entered his bedroom where Eliza was reading a book. She saw him quickly, helped him to take off his vest coat, and asked, "Shall I prepare a bath for you?"

    Leon hummed sitting on the armchair rubbing between his brows as his thought again drifted back to the time they were torturing Ava Kelly. He could still feel her agonizing cry whenever they struck at her, yet she didn''t utter a word to ask them to let her go or ask others to save her.

    ''Was she fed up with her life she gave up to live? Was she in love with Vance Hays and was disheartened? Vance Hays!?''

    Leon jerked up. ''If Ava Kelly is alive, why will she let off Vance Hays and��'' His thoughts were broken by a sweet concerned voice.

    "Leon, shall I help you? You look exhausted." Eliza Lane asked as she held his arm helping him stand.

    Eliza Lane, he might never get a woman who could love him despite knowing he can''t give her sexual pleasure, beats her whenever he is angry, and knows he had physical rtionships with many.

    The only thing he hates about her is her drunken state. It''s like she is totally a new person and cries out for everything. He knows why she behaves that way when she is drunk.

    She can''t talk about her pain, invisible wounds with anybody, can''t vent her frustration of his physical torture and those get out of her heart when she is drunk. She had no reason to be happy but smiles all day at the maids or Sean.

    He silently followed her and went to the bathroom. He just stood letting her take care of him before entering the foamy rxing bubble bathtub. Eliza washed his hair very carefully without letting the shampoo run down to his eyes and before helping him wash up.

    It was rxing for him but he hated how his body doesn''t react to her touches wherever it may be. Before three years, they had a wonderful wedding life despite him having his external marital affairs. But now he was just a dead log.

    He rinsed off thether under the shower while Eliza patiently waited and wrapped him in the bathrobe when he stepped out. They were very quiet without conversing which was actually better for Eliza.

    Just like how she might have taken care of her child, she took care of him, dried his hair, and massaged his head until he stopped her and slept holding her in his embrace.

    But Eliza was wide awake. Once upon a time, she felt secure in those arms but now, she feels nothing but emptiness.

    She couldn''t understand where her life was going and how long she was going to live like this. She doubted if one day she might go insane and admit to a psychiatric hospital.

    Why? Due to Leon Harmon.

    If one day, he lets her take care of him like a baby in need of pampering, another day he beats and tortures her senseless, the very next morning he will take care of her like most precious treasure tending to her wounds, brushing her teeth, feeding her food.

    Has he lost his mind? Eliza doubted it too. Because she knows how he has been suffering for three years and he couldn''t speak about it with anybody hence she was his venting hole. Or probably she is discarding his torture and only cared to see his wounds.

    Despite knowing he had faked his emotions to be in favor of the Lane family when they got married and she had fallen in love with the ideal man facade of Leon, she just couldn''t get out of this psychopathic married life.

    Or is she afraid that he might torture her or destroy the Lane family?

 Chapter 217 - Their Kiss

    At Avron mansion,

    Aarvi woke up to the rm that was shifting on the bed to turn off when the arms around her pulled her back. Ending up on his pillow face to face, she saw his closed eyes as he tried to get back to sleep while her eyes struck on his lips due to their colliding breath.

    She oddly felt he was trying to seduce her early in the morning. Lifting her head, she whispered next to his ear, "Wake up in five seconds. Don''t miss your exer��cise."

    But the man embraced her closer, "Let''s skip on Sundays." He groggily said while she counted five in mind.

    At the sixth second, he shot his eyes open. At the eighth second, he pulled her away, and on the ninth second, he rolled off the bed and went to the bathroom without turning back.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She sat on the bed scratching her head, "I just gently bit your ear, why are you acting like a ghost?" She asked more to herself seeing him shut the door.

    Standing by the door, "Aaron Rivas, how dare you run away without wishing me good morning?"

    But her question met with silence, she pouted for not getting his sweet morning wish and went to her room while Aaron looked down at himself.

    He didn''t know which one to curse, if it''s morning sensitive senses or her bite, or her warm breath on his skin or her sensual smell or her soft body against his or just his body or perhaps... everything. However, he epted his fate of an early morning cold shower.

    After their morning routine workout, Aaron was already at the breakfast table at the patio when Aarvi graced her presence. Aaron''s lips arced seeing her dress and also for taking it serious about meeting his mother even though it''s in the cemetery.

    Aarvi was in a ck knee-length, full sleeve, A-line dress that wasfortably settling on her curves. The specialty of her dress was white, the dress''s round cor and the hem of the sleeves were in white.

    She had paired it with ck pumps, very light ssic finger rings, pearl drop earrings, and big wavy curls of hair which gave her a softer look to her petite face. There wasn''t makeup other than a very light shade of lipstick which was the same colors of her lips and her natural blush that appeared when she smiled at him.

    Aarvi raised her brows asking him, "Did you check out my dress and copied me, Doctor Rivas?"

    Aaron pulled a chair for her as he yfully answered, "Maybe�� Maybe not."

    Aaron was in sleek ck trousers and shirt ditching the zer to be more casual than a corporate look. He was wearing white shoes hence their outfit coordinated very well.

    Aaron kissed her crown before both started breakfast. Aaron didn''t bring up the white in her dress. He let her speak about it if she wanted else he didn''t want to bring up about her ck dresses.

    "Dressed to impress my mother," Aaron eximed. He knew she chose ording to the cemetery code and also meeting his parents,fortable, casualness with a little professional serious look.

    Aarvi grinned before repeating his line, "Maybe�� Maybe not." Aaron chuckled and continued their breakfast with little tease and fun.

    Aarvi had ordered flowers to be delivered at the mansion with wrapping items as the flower shop is closed on Sunday. She personally wrapped white lilies, their buds with some leaves for structure in the white and cream floristic paper, and tied them in white ribbon before asking to keep them in the car truck.

    Aaron nced at the maid who was looking at her in awe and another one hesitatingly probed when Aarvi was wiping her hands, "Ms. Evans, will you please teach us how to wrap and arrange flowers in a vase?"

    Aarvi checked the time on her wristwatch before responding, "How about some other time when I am free? Now we will bete."

    While the maids quickly bowed to Aarvi, Melia chuckled as she added, "I think we will not need any decorators if we arrange any party at home."

    Aarvi realized why the maid asked. Aaron and Aarvi don''t like new people entering the mansion due to various reasons so shemended the maids trained by the Rivas family.

    She faintly smiled at them before leaving with Aaron thinking how her father''s ce maids behaved with her when she was the daughter of the house and how these maids are totally opposite to them without discriminating she wasn''t a Rivas... yet.

    Truthfully, she never liked to converse with any maids or Melia in the beginning when she woke up fromatose. She had expected to see their contempt but none had behaved wrongly with her even once.

    To earn this goodness in life, she hoped she already paid the hefty price for it and she doesn''t have to pay more.

    Aarvi snapped back remembering the word party, "Aaron, why hadn''t you celebrated your birthday in thest two years?"

    Aaron''s grip on the steering wheel tightened before faintly smiling at her, "I don''t like celebrating my birthday." He left his Cupcake alone on his birthday and he doesn''t feel like it''s a day to be celebrated or remembered.

    Aarvi recalled how Aaron used to shoo Shawn out of his apartment three years on his birthday whenever Shawn used to force him to celebrate. "You haven''t celebrated your birthday from the time you shifted to country S. Shawn was saying you hate your birthday, why? Because you were forced to move out of the country?"

    Aaron nced at her and sighed without answering. If he answers, it would be a half-truth so he chose to be quiet.

    Aarvi didn''t want to ruin his mood so she teased hoping it will work, "Oh�� Were you mad because you failed to elope with me?"

    Aaron chuckled hearing her. ''Elope'' sounded fun and adventurous. "So Ms. Evans, shall we elope?"

    Aarvi''s smile slightly ttered, now she wanted to make things straight even though she would love to elope, "Ahhh�� now it''s no fun. I have nobody to ask or stop. Apple Pie is ready to sell me off to you. So let''s go back to three years and elope ditching the world."

    Aaron chuckled hearing her show disappointment knowing there is no excitement to elope. He probed curiously, "Let''s consider, I hadn''t left the country and courted you, would you have epted me?"

    Aarvi responded without a slight hesitation, "Absolutely. I would have tortured you to elope with me as soon as I turned twenty-one. The best escape to the beautiful world."

    Aaron wanted to stop the car and kiss her senseless until both pants to catch the breath and enjoy the lingering sensation.

    But he controlled and he hated his grandfather even more. He knew Aarvi Evans or Ava Kelly, both are brave enough to do what she said. Would they have been married for three years in that case?

    Aarvi pouted by seeing him silent and unreactive. "Did I fail in the answering question too? I think I should start counting my failures now." She sighed.

    Aaron nced at her and revealed why he was silent as turned to the road, "No, you didn''t fail. I am controlling myself from kissing you. So don''t distract me now."

    "Oh��" She trailed it as she silently unbuckled the belt trying her best to keep the unlock sound low. Then she swiftly moved to the corner of her seat and pressed her hand on her dashboard while another hand reached the headrest of his seat. She pulled herself up and pressed her lips on his cheek.

    "Alright, I won''t distract." She teased and again pecked on his cheek.

    Aaron: "..."

    ''No distraction?'' He was losing it and he was sure she was purposefully teasing him and she wasn''t going to stop him even if he kisses her lips right there.

    He knows he had already crumbled those walls and she was letting him in without fear. He noticed theing traffic signal and devised his n.

    Aarvi was going for the third peck on his cheek but he turned slightly raising his headnding her lips on his. She wasn''t shocked but somehow expected it but she remembered the road, "Aaron�� Road."

    Aaron purposefully mmed the brake to stop the car in a jerk as she had no idea there was a red light. Spontaneously, his both hands held her quickly when she swayed andnded her head safely on hisp.

    Shocked Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron first nced at the traffic light timer, ''I have 60 seconds.'' he thought as he slightly moved his seat back and lifted Aarvi to afortable position on his leg.

    Aarvi was still confused about how fluently sheid on hisp when she saw Aaron dipping his head aiming at her lips. Her eyes instinctively closed and anticipated their first kiss�� No, second kiss? She didn''t care but waited for their kiss.

    Aaron''s finger trailed up her slender neck and lifted her chin before his slender fingers held them captive.

    What is he doing? This wasn''t like how she had seen it in movies. But then little did she have time to think about the fake kisses on the screen.

    His thumbs sensuously brushed her soft delicious lips making them crave for his attention.

    Aarvi felt strange by his touch on her lips�� The touch felt totally different from their innocent pecks on the lips. She wanted to touch her lips or probably feel his finger on hers again to know what was that strange feeling.

    His hot breath closed down to her skin and she felt his lips hover over her lips twitching her breath in anticipation.

 Chapter 218 - Mother

    Filled with anticipation and the urge to explore new weird feelings left her waiting for the kiss. She savored and tried to identify the new fondness she was sensing by the brush of Aaron''s fingertips.

    His back of his finger grazed her neck, up her jawline, and her smooth rosy cheek.

    Oblivious, Aarvi slightly tried to push her chin up to meet his lips when he closed down to torture her supple skin with his hot breath. But his hold on her chin ceased her movements and Aarvi was appalled.

    She realized he was teasing her and wasn''t going to do anything. She opened her eyes and squinted to gaze at him up so close as she pouted her lips in anger for being yed.

    "Aar��" Her tone was cut off when Aaron gently blew on her face, closing her eyes shut.

    Aaron hid his smile looking at her gritting teeth. He nced at the timer and was proud for keeping her enticed for fifty seconds before she could realize he was ying her.

    He had expected her flushed red faceying on hisp but she raised her single brow before smirking evilly, "Avenging me!? How naive!" She eximed and mmed her hand on the car horn leaving him speechless.

    There were ten seconds and all turned to the car giving him a nasty gaze. His car windshields weren''t particrly tinted so they could clearly see him. Aaron saw people cursing him pointing their hands towards him.

    Aaron saw her grin, he controlled as it''s just five seconds left and he threatened seriously, "You sure are asking for some punishment."

    Aarvi stuck her tongue out, "I will wait for it."

    Aaron: "..." Now he should think of what punishment could scare her and he could have fun seeing her.

    With lots of tease and talk, they reached the cemetery. It was the same cemetery where Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax were scared of seeing the dwarf security man in the middle of the night.

    The cemetery had two sections, the beginning one was very vast and was formon people or the public at low cost, the secondary mostly belongs to upper-ss wealthy society at very high expense and for military officials.

    Usually, the wealthy decades-old families reservend on the dune so that they could bury all family members in a single area. The Rivas had a reserved ce and there were Aaron''s great grandfather and his siblings'' tombstones.

    Aaron never knew them so he guided Aarvi through the tombstones holding the bouquets in one hand and another hand holding hers.

    Aarvi unknowingly looked for Kelly''s tombstones, in particr, her tombstone, the tombstone where ''Ava Kelly'' was written.

    It took her some moments topose before silently following Aaron. Her gazended on a man who was leaving the cemetery on a different path, "Aaron, it''s��"

    Aaron hummed, cutting her off, "Dades here on his day off. Let him be alone for some time. We will see him at home."

    ''Home!? Now the Rivas Mansion is also my home?'' Aarvi thought looking at Connor solemnly walking away from there. She shook her head and went next to Aaron, "Your parents had a love marriage?"

    Even though Connor was sad, there was a little happiness for having time to drop by his wife. She doubted if one could have those feelings in an arrange marriage hence she guessed it could be a love marriage.

    Aaron faintly smiled at her as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder, "Yes, Mom was just twenty-two I guess when Dad liked her. Both were in training when they got to know each other, spent time, and got married. Hence Dad looks too young to have a son like me."

    "Woah" Aarvi nced at the silhouette that went away from their gaze.

    She knew Megan and Karsen had a love marriage too and they were too young when they married. She knows Jordan was never against love marriage instead encourages it.

    "You are sote. By your age, your Dad had four years old cute Aaron ying around him." Aarvi remarked poking him and giggled imagining Aaron carrying little Aaron.

    Aaron nonchntly responded pushing the me off, "Hold my grandfather and yourself responsible. He sent me away then you were running away."

    Aarvi faintly smiled but didn''tment. Why can''t Jordan ept her when he epts his sons'' love marriage more than two decades earlier?

    She silently sighed, understanding he might have been horrified seeing her first time in the hospital and wants to avoid problems she might bring upon his grandson.

    Even though she understood Jordan Rivas''s worries, she is selfish and she wasn''t going to step back because of the third person''s views. Only one could push her away from Aaron, Aaron himself.

    Aaron passed her a bouquet when they stood in front of his mother''s tombstone. Aarvi ced it down before standing next to Aaron. Inplete silence, both deep bowed together and nkly stared at the tomb.

    The path between life and death can be painfully long or heart-achingly short. We never know how the person brightly talks to you now and can be distant in the very next minute.

    Ava Kelly, there are numerous times she was close to being buried in the graveyard but her life is pain painstakingly long. Hence she killed herself and now, she is standing with a new identity, Aarvi Evans.

    Even though she used to feel that name foreign, Aaron had made sure to make her used to the name by calling her frequently. Now she might not react for ''Ava'' but ''Aarvi'' and ''Evans''.

    Aarvi leaned on Aaron, feeling him emotional due to his silence. She tried tofort him by her presence even though she couldn''t fulfill the emptiness of his mother.

    After clearing her throat, "You don''t talk to your mother?" She asked by making her innocent face.

    ''Talk to his mother?'' Aaron was confused.

    Aarvi pointed to herself and pledged, "I will teach you." Then she turned to the tomb and started talking, "Aunty Aniyah, you are right, your son is dumb when ites to showing affection. Don''t worry, now I am here to smack his head and teach him."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aaron hid his amusement and watched her silently. He ever expected Aarvi Evans to talk��No,in to his mother.

    Aarvi nced at him once and continued, "Sigh�� Aunty Aniyah, your son is still stubborn. Look at him, he isn''t caring to introduce me to you. So let me introduce myself, you have met me as Shawn''s Little Heart, now I am here as Aaron''s girlfriend, Aarvi Evans."

    Then she whispered after taking a step away from Aaron, "I will being to you and whinge you about Aaron. So please bear with me."

    Aaron chuckled hearing her as he pulled her back next to him. He so wished he could say to his mother as ''Here is my Cupcake.'' but just smiled before pointing at Ariel''s tombstone.

    Aarvi noticed that Connor gets red roses for his wife and white roses for his daughter. ''He must miss them a lot.'' She thought before receiving the bouquet from Aaron''s hands.

    Aaron watched Aarvi ce the bouquet and deep bow before standing straight. He saw her nce at him before standing next to the tombstone facing him.

    "You were thinking I will steal your sweet little brother�� Hehehe, I stole your beloved elder brother." Her voice was low but audible to Aaron who couldn''t help but smile at her cheeky voice .

    Holding her hand and pulling next to him, "Little sister, now she is your sister-inw. Don''t dare to bully her again."

    Surprised, Aarvi put on a smug smile, flipping her hair behind, "See, I have your brother wrapped around my finger." Then she stuck her tongue out before giggling.

    Aaron and Aarvi continued to talk and whinge to his mother and sister erasing the sadness to light-heartedness. The contentment Aarvi had seen on Connor''s face finally appeared on Aaron''s achieving Aarvi''s little mission.

    Aaron was taking her out when Aarvi looked behind and asked in confusion, "Aaron, your grandmother?"

    Aaron paused for a second before resuming, "Grandmother is alive."

    "Oops." Aarvi smacked herself and apologized, "Sorry�� Then why haven''t I heard anything about her? I don''t remember Shawn speaking about her either."

    Aaron''s fingers intertwined with hers as they walked. "Last time I saw her during the funeral of Ariel. She has been staying in our hometown for around 9 years."

    ''Nine years.'' Aarvi couldn''t understand why she wasn''t staying with Jordan while Aaron thought about why did his grandmother leave his grandfather right after he left for the country S.

    Aaron spoke looking at her in deep thought, "Grandmother is an ayurvedic doctor and maintains arge farm over there. Want to visit her?"

    Aarvi shook her head thinking why the couple wasn''t together before snapping back and voicing to Aaron, "Not so soon, we will n when we need an outing. So that you can spend time with her."

    After some distance, Aaron paused and pointed to a tomb that was a little distance away, "Want to check out?"

    Aarvi realized it''s ''Ava Kelly'' named tomb. She wasn''t interested in checking out anymore so she shook her head as she led him towards the exit, "Who do you like? Me or Ava Kelly?"

    Aaron: "..." He regretted showing the tomb.

    He can''t say one because he likes her irrespective of her identity, "I love you, not identities."

    He was getting proud of himself for handling her silly question but Aarvi probed further despite liking his response, "Then don''t you like my identities?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi had fun leaving him speechless all the way towards the Rivas mansion.

    She had kept their mood light and fun but her brow uncontrobly twitched while stepping out of the car gazing at two who were giggling together cooking something against her.

    ''Why can''t I give rest to my brain?'' Aarvi cried in her mind.

 Chapter 219 - Ready To Hunt

    Aarvi stepped out of the Hennessey Venom when Shawn forced a smile on his face, opening the door for her. His forced smile turned surprised seeing her wearing white with the ck.

    He had almost lost hope after seeing Aarvi had seen her mother but was excited to know she was trying to bring changes slowly.

    Aarvi''s gaze brushed on the gigglingdies before smiling at Megan who wasing out of the mansion.

    Shawn pinched her cheeks before giving her a friendly hug, "Looks like My Little Heart is here for an interview. So formal huh?"

    Aarvi smiled for it before pouting. Shawn sighed, he had nned to spend quality time with family so he knew why she pouted. "They invited themselves here. We can''t send them away from the gate."He shrugged.

    Aaron reached them and three stepped towards the mansion door as Shawn continued, "Fiona deep bowed for a whole thirty seconds until Grandfather irritatingly forgave her. She will soon put on a show again."

    Aarvi and Megan hugged before thetter confessed, "I missed you�� Gigglemug, why don''t you and Aaron stay here from today?"

    Aarvi bit her lips awkwardly smiling at her. Megan continued after a thought, "No, not now. Romance a lot and get married. Then romance a lot ande here once you guys n a family. That''s better."

    Shawn bet he saw Aarvi''s cheeks turn pink but sheposed in a matter of seconds, "That sounds fun."

    Aaron''s head tilted hearing her, "Are you saying yes to the marriage?"

    Naomi and Fiona: "..."

    Aarvi was momentarily speechless before standing next to Megan, "We were speaking about staying together. Who are you?" Her calmness didn''t tter for a second.

    Megan and Shawn were chuckling when Aaron walked away indifferently as he added, "Father of Laze."

    Shawn and Megan were surprised, The former asked, "Laze epted him?"

    Aarvi nodded with a sigh, "He was cuddling Laze to sleep."

    Megan and Shawn took her inside ignoring the twodies as she said, "Happy family of three."

    "Laze?" Fiona Knox and Naomi looked at each other in bewilderment. "What Laze?"

    "Aunty Megan said as ''the Family of three'', does that mean Aarvi has a child? And it''s a nickname of azy child?" Fiona trembled by the thought of it while Noami''s face was dark as coal thinking if it''s true.

    Naomi had befriended a maid in the Rivas mansion. The maid was very innocent and too simple. Seeing Naomi care about her and be good with her calling or messaging every day like a friend, she had said in a flow ''Young master ising home tomorrow with Young madam, so all are busy preparing for tomorrow.''

    Before that Naomi and Fiona had met at amon friend''s party. Fiona doubted herself if she liked Aaron or Hassan or Aaron''s family, the Rivas.

    If it was the teenage boy she liked, then she should like Hassan Fisher, or else it should be the Rivas name. She never really spoke to the teenager Aaron who hardly stayed at home when she was visiting the Rivas mansion, in fact, she doesn''t even remember seeing teenager Aaron but Hassan who always hung out with Ariel Rivas and took care of her.

    Growing up as she will marry Aaron Rivas, she couldn''t suddenly rece the name Hassan Fisher even though he was hot and handsome. So she ignored and tried to forget her old-time crush to concentrate on her career

    Anyway, she was confused when she heard the gossip in the socialite circle that Naomi is the girl who is going to marry Aaron and they are dating for a long time.

    She went face to face with Naomi coincidentally and asked in curiosity, "Did you really date Aaron for so many years?"

    Naomi didn''t make up a lie, "Don''t you know the truth? Why bother asking me?"

    Fiona had shrugged off having no interest in others'' business but Naomi had blocked her and asked, "You don''t want Aaron anymore?"

    Fiona thought for a few seconds before responding, "I have no interest in another woman''s man." She meant to say Aaron loves Aarvi and it makes no sense to fight for him.

    Fiona framed it that way so that the Fisher family don''t misunderstand her as she is interested in Hassan Fisher. She didn''t want to face him in her life.

    Naomi smirked, cooking up a n. She has to keep her image clean so she needs somebody who could help her yet keeps her secrets under wrap, "Help me, I will help you get the permission to open the hospital."

    Naomi had already heard Fiona requested a cosmetic dermatology department in Rivas hospital because obtaining permission for a new hospital to open a dermatology hospital for both cosmetic and stic surgeons is difficult.

    Naomi didn''t want to take a risk with Fiona if in case she had to keep meeting Aaron in thetter days for opening a new department under Rivas Hospital so she thought to help her with opening a new hospital.

    It was hard to reject so Fiona epted her offer to give it a try as her other ways were hard and deadlock.

    Both had discussed it for a pretty long time at the party. Fiona didn''t bother correcting or changing her ns other than hearing and humming to Naomi before they had dispersed.

    And here they are in the Rivas Mansion like well-breddies, Fiona apologized to all by digesting their disgruntled look. She didn''t do it for Naomi but for her grandfather and to earn a helping hand.

    Fiona''s grandfather at home was happy to know she epted her mistake and sought forgiveness without severing the long friendship of the Rivas and Knox family.

    Naomi doubted if it was Aarvi''s child, and convinced herself as they were talking about something else. She was also disappointed how Aaron went inside ignoring them but she was used to his behavior.

    "Aaron, I didn''t see you around the hospital for thest few days." Naomi probed to get some attention.

    Aaron nced behind him before asking a question back in his cold tone, "Why are you here? Who is on shift?"

    Fiona looked down, biting her lips hard to avoid the threatening chuckle from escaping her lips. She was d she backed off sooner thanter.

    It''s so obvious Aaron doesn''t give a damn about Naomi''s presence much less her emotions. His bodynguage while walking next to Aarvi was enough to disy how protective and caring he was towards Aarvi. Hence Fiona couldn''t understand what Naomi was up to.

    Naomi awkwardlyughed searching for a lie. "I was feeling weak in the morning hence I swapped my shift to the night."

    Aaron just nced at her before they settled in the living hall where Aarvi greeted both Karsen and Connor before sitting on a single armchair.

    Connor asked with a hint of delight, "I saw Aaron''s car at the cemetery when I exited, did you guys meet Aniyah and Ariel?"

    Aarvi faintly smiled hearing him mention it as ''meet'', "Yes, Master Rivas, we had reached there when you left."

    Connor nodded smiling to himself, "Ani liked you then. I am sure she would have entrusted our son to you."

    Aarvi and Aaron nced at each other before she nodded faintly. They were generally talking when Jordan returned to the living hall from the study room.

    Aarvi instinctively stood up and greeted with a modest bow of her head, "Elder Rivas."

    All expected him to ignore her including Naomi but Jordan hummed in eptance of greet before signaling her to take the seat as he sat down next to his grandson.

    Aaron didn''t greet instead looked at his grandfather''s stoic face. Jordan wasn''t how he showed to the outsiders. Aaron really wanted him to ept and be warm with Aarvi.

    Jordan felt hard to maintain his grim look due to Aaron''s stare, he pped his leg and hissed, "What''s with your look? Are you asking me to leave now?"

    Aaron didn''tment other than faintly smiling at him to provoke. All heard Karsen''s bored voice, "Are we going to sit like this?" He needed some fun and entertainment.

    Shawn irritatingly looked at twodies before revealing, "I gave ta day off to all the maids thinking we could all cook together and have fun for lunch. Should I call them back from their quarters?"

    Aarvi was surprised by hearing him. Like in the movies and novels or her own house, she had thought they order around the maids, and elders prefer to stay away from the fun of youngsters.

    Her eyes gazed at others and saw how Karsen and Connor liked Shawn''s idea before her eyesnded on Jordan.

    Jordan stood up as he said, "It''s been a long time since I entered the kitchen." He turned Aaron and ordered, "You brat, help me prep now."

    As though she was in a whole new world, Aarvi was totally surprised even though on the outer surface she looked too calm. This was no way near what she had expected.

    Aaron ced his hand on Aarvi''s back while she was thinking if Jordan will let her be with them in the kitchen. "Apany us��" His gentle voice sounded easing up her dilemma.

    They were leaving discussing what to cook but Fiona''s voice sounded, "Grandfather, please give me a minute, I will apologize to Ms. Evans too. I was rude to her that day and she deserves an apology from me."

    Megan furrowed realizing Fiona was showing it off to Jordan as she is apologizing rather than showing her sincerity to Aarvi.

    Shawn instantly turned to Aarvi feeling rmed. He wanted to cue her to slip off but Aarvi was gazing at Fiona.

    His lips arced realizing the prey of Fiona and Naomi is actually a predator, ready to hunt.

 Chapter 220 - Jordans Favor

    The liveliness that appeared by the thought of cooking with his family vanished. Jordan didn''t like the way Fiona was stressing repeatedly that she is seeking forgiveness. He doubted if she is truly apologetic or wants to show them as she is apologetic.

    Karsen and Connor were no different. They didn''t like the fact Fiona dared to request entry into the mansion and repeatedly made a big hill out of a mousehole.

    Aaron didn''t care about Fiona or her apology. Broken ss can never be assembled or molded to its original look. The cracks will keep reminding you that it was broken. Fiona already lost her face, gaining it back isn''t as simple as asking for an apology.

    The twodies who were ready to bring each other down were giggling together so Aarvi could guess they were up to no good. Despite disliking that she had to scheme in the Rivas mansion, she was prepared and waited to see how they were going to shoot their feet.

    Since they chose an apology, she knew it wasn''t a simple apology by seeing them put on a grand show and Aarvi wasn''t ready to hear the long fake words of apology.

    Aarvi silently stood till Jordan permitted Fiona to apologize to her.

    She spoke before Fiona started her flowery words. She made sure to sound bossy but words didn''t match her tone, "Pardon me for mying words if they sound offensive. I don''t think you deserve my forgiveness."

    Fiona and Naomi probably were dancing triumphant in their mind for winning before they even started. They wanted to show Fiona has a big heart to apologize to the younger one with all due respect and show Aarvi as measly.

    But their celebration was grand due to Aarvi directly getting offended. Jordan nced at Aarvi, oddly feeling, it wasn''t the end and Aarvi is too smart to talk that way.

    Fiona looked down like a sulking child and spoke in a voice of a bullied one without waiting for Aarvi toplete, "I know I was too brash, I thought I could apologize and�� sigh."

    Shawn and Megan craved popcorn but waited for Aarvi to speak while Karsen and Connor were confused but Aaron felt rmed realizing Aarvi''s n. He wanted to hold her ear and drag her to the kitchen.

    Aarvi innocently raised her brows and continued her next set of words, "Ms. Knox, you are mistaken. We don''t know each other and I don''t bother getting offended by a stranger''s words."

    Shawn hoped the twodies got the taste of real Aarvi Evans and to realize where they belong. Aaron was thinking if his analysis went wrong because Aarvi is one who apologizes to a stranger or a maid if by chance she makes small mistakes.

    Naomi wasn''t surprised by Aarvi''s words because after so many years, Aarvi treated her like a stranger and never cared to befriend her.

    However Fiona felt it like an insult and tried to show herself moredylike, "But I am taught to apologize for my mistake even to the stranger."

    Shawn rolled his eyes looking at her and put on so much drama and mumbled, "I don''t think your parents taught to put on a show each time."

    Megan silently chuckled but pped his arms to be quiet when all turned to him. Aaron pitied thedy for getting ready to be chopped by his girlfriend.

    Jordan felt repulsive hearing Fiona''s words. The more he heard her, his irritation and disgust towards her were increasing more and more.

    Aarvi smiled which didn''t reach her eyes but it was like a warning, "I appreciate it, Ms. Knox." Her tone was mocking to remind her about her behavior fromst time.

    Then she cut to the chase, "The one who you actually ndered is my boyfriend, you looked down on the nurture of the Rivas family. So if you are really repenting for your mistakes, apologize to the right ones."

    Aaron knew she was going to do that. Shawn was celebrating for flipping the game around.

    Karsen and Connor gave it a thought and agreed to Aarvi''s hypothesis. Fiona had repeatedly called Aarvi a bitch who seduced Aaron climbing on his bed.

    Doesn''t that mean Aaron epted the woman who used unscrupulous methods to enter the Rivas family?

    Jordan didn''t let Fiona speak, "Why are we wasting time on this? Let''s go." He didn''t give her another chance to redeem herself. He walked towards the kitchen with the rest leaving twodies befuddled.

    Naomi gritted her teeth looking at Aaron pulling Aarvi''s ear and thetter stuck her tongue out at him, "She is scheming."

    However, Fiona calmed down from the turn of events how easily their game manipted and earned contemptible gazes from the family. Her phrase was totally different, "Aarvi Evans is smart. She was prepared for our attack. Are you sure she is just a woman living by the grace of Aaron?"

    The lines appeared between Naomi''s brows. They got no information about Aarvi so doesn''t that mean she has no special identity either?

    "What do you mean?" Naomi asked if in case Fiona knew anything.

    Fiona crossed her arms and faced Naomi. She spoke about her analysis inplete seriousness, "Who are we? The Knox and the Fisher. What is your and my qualification? Masters in our own field. Do you think an ordinary girl could be confident facing us just because she has a man behind her?"

    Naomi stilled. Maybe in the past or present as Aaron''s girlfriend, she always witnessed the confidence and nonchnce in Aarvi. They have seen many socialites thinking many times before talking to them, much less offending them.

    Fiona continued after a pause, "If you want to drown, why are you nning to drown me first? Naomi Fisher, back off when they are treating you good else you will lose your face worse than me."

    After warning, she grabbed her handbag and wore her sunsses. She nced at Naomi once, then she left with a determination of never stepping into the Rivas mansion again.

    It''s been more than three years since Naomi was watching Aarvi and her recovery. If her real identity is Aarvi Evans, why didn''t she return to her family and friends? Naomi is well versed in the socialite circle, she wouldn''t have missed seeing Aarvi if she was one in them. If Aarvi really forgot about her past, how could she be any special in just two years?

    Naomi didn''t believe Fiona''s opinion and strode to the kitchen without considering her warning.

    She entered the european gourmet kitchen to hear everyone chuckle excluding Aria and Aaron who had faint smiles. She was surprised to see Jordanughing wholeheartedly while Aarvi was helping him folding his sleeves.

    She had spoken to Jordan countless times, spent time with him but she never found him as lively as he was now.

    She saw Megan enjoying sitting on the high barstool with bowls of spiced nuts while each man was prepping and Aarvi helped them fetch things.

    It was a sight to behold and Aarvi didn''t look like was a new member despite she looked too calm, less talkative, and hardly smiled.

    Naomi wanted to enter inside and also leave but she chose to enter and offered help, "Grandfather, may I help you?" She asked cheerfully.

    Jordan shook his head as he didn''t have anything that needed help with. Shawn, who was preparing the sd, smirked evilly, "Sister Naomi, why don''t you julienne carrots for me?"

    Naomi was excited hearing her name but was troubled hearing julienne. She washed the carrots and started to cut the carrot into short, thin strips very carefully.

    Aarvi and Megan shook their heads resignation for Shawn''s antics, "Doctor Fisher, why don''t you rest with Aunty Megan? I will help him."

    Megan added, "Yeah, you were saying you were feeling weak."

    Naomi red at Aarvi without hiding her dislike towards her while Aarvi was on her signature serenity. Naomi thought to have good talk and fun with Megan but saw her gaze, she turned to see Aarvi julienne a carrot in a matter of seconds and continued with the rest of the carrots like a professional.

    She also noticed Jordan impressed by the small helping hand of Aarvi to them as she actively went around in the kitchen.

    ''Am I making a mistake?'' Naomi thought to herself and then shook her head to disperse her thoughts.

    Whereas Aarvi''s eyes were on Jordan who was so efficient without matching his age. Undoubtedly, she was admiring Jordan in the kitchen which obviously didn''t go unnoticed by the rest.

    While talking, Aarvi got to know they used to cook together from the time Connor and Karsen were young kids. Jordan''s wife didn''t know much about cooking so Jordan used to cook most of the time when they didn''t have maids.

    Later days, everyone became busy with their life, the Rivas grew tremendously, Jordan''s wife made sure to spend time together in the name of cooking which had almost stopped when Aaron and Shawn went abroad.

    Hence this was the first time after nine years, they are back to cook together, and coincidentally, it started with a new member, Aarvi.

    Connor caressed her head when he was shifting a dish to the dining table, "Ariel used to run around and help us like you. Now you have fulfilled her ce." He said affectionately.

    All the while, they had unknowingly ignored Naomi''s presence because they were narrating to Aarvi as she is new to the family but Naomi had no idea about it either.

    Fuming, Naomi had lunch while the rest happily had lunch looking at the dining hall filled.

    ''Aarvi Evans, you can''t win against me in the next.'' Naomi thought to herself glowering at Aarvi as she nned to win Jordan''s favor.

 Chapter 221 - Couple Outfits

    After lunch, Jordan stayed for a little time before he went to grab some rest. Shawn wanted to watch a movie with all but seeing them his father and uncle a little tired, he sent all to their room to rest a little time and kicked Aarvi and Aaron to thetter''s bedroom.

    Shawn showed the guest room for Naomi before he went to arrange for the movie after an hour or so.

    ....

    On the other end of the city.

    The Dawson family wasing over for lunch to the Harmon mansion.

    Eliza paced in her bedroom for a long time in her robe without understanding what Leon was doing and how could Sean ept everything. She asked once Leon returned from the study room. "Leon, Sean is very young, why are you nning his wedding so soon? And what about the girl he was chanting for a few days?"

    Leon nced at his wife before entering the cloakroom with her in tow. He knows she is really concerned about Sean but he took his time to respond as he chose a navy blue suit for himself and picked the same colored knee-length dress for Eliza after skimming through her collection.

    Holding the dress in front of her, he nodded in appreciation seeing her still in shape unlike gaining some weight just because he can''t pleasure her anymore.

    Eliza waited patiently without daring to pressure him to speak. It was always the same, he would be bossy and she would run around him like a servant waiting to be ordered. Other than her fright and his anger they hardly showed any real emotions to each other.

    Leon handed her the dress, rubbed her head, "Change and look beautiful."

    Eliza knows they have to put on a best husband and wife look in front of others so he was getting into his sweet husband role.

    She got to know there is lunch with the Dawson family when a maid had helped her in the morning with face packs, hair styling as ordered by Leon. So she just needed to wear the dress whichpleted in less than a minute.

    She quickly went to Leon and helped him wearing the vest and buttoned before picking suitable ties for him. She held two ties and asked in a low tone, "Which one would you like to go for?"

    Leon nced at the ties, his wife had a good choice so let her choose one, "Whichever you like."

    Eliza chose the one which matched her bracelet design. She had to wear her heels quickly to increase her height so that she could tie him the tie.

    Leon answered her question looking at her beautiful face full of focus on his tie, "It''s just an engagement, Sean will be free after two weeks."

    Eliza''s face slightly fell knowing he was using Sean for his business, however, she was d he was letting Sean off soon.

    Leon wore his shoes himself while Eliza stood next to him and waited. There was annoyance on her face ''cause she always felt like a puppet of Leon Harmon. But her fear would arise as soon as he faces her.

    Leon stood in front of the mirror and moved his right arm. Eliza quickly stood next to him and hooked her arm before two smiled warmly looking at the mirror.

    They looked like an understanding couple who is deeply in love with each other.

    Leon was satisfied with her harmless smile and ordered, "Let''s go. Need to calm Sean."

    The smile was stered on her face as she walked out of their room to Sean''s bedroom. Both saw Seanying on the bed like a log ying his video game.

    Leon sighed visibly and called him, "Champ��"

    Sean saw his brother and sulked pushing the game controller on the next pillow.

    Eliza smiled helplessly and went to Sean, "Our little boy is grown up to help his elder brother." She caressed his head gently with a fond smile on her face.

    Even though she doesn''t get to be the real her, she liked Sean. He was just a spoiled teenager who didn''t get the love of his parents. She knows he could be straightened to a civilized man but Leon purposefully spoiled him to make him lose track.

    Sean continued to sulk, hugging her arm and resting his head on her shoulder, "Sil, Brother is so mean. Do you know that Sara doesn''t even match your little finger? She is haughty, pretentious, shy, self-obsessed�� You just name it, she has it. She will torture me to death at this rate. I can''t believe I have to wear an engagement ring in her name today. I am going crazy just by the thought of it."

    Leon shook his head helplessly looking at Sean''s odd temper due to annoyance. He went to Sean''s massive walk-in wardrobe to pick his outfit for the day as Eliza could handle Sean.

    Eliza pated Sean''s head on her shoulder as she softly spoke for her husband, "I heard this project is really important for Leon and you chose to help him. Even though I was sad, I am happy to hear you want to share your brother''s trouble."

    Sean''s eyes twinkled naively thinking he is sharing his brother''s trouble. That sounded cool to him.

    Eliza continued making him face her, "You trust your brother right? Trust him again, he will help you get out of it too."

    Sean obediently nodded and added, "You have to help me too, Sil, don''t let Sara keep hovering around me."

    Eliza chuckled as she pulled him off the bed and took him towards the bathroom. "Don''t worry, everything will be alright soon."

    Leon exited after keeping his semi-formal clothes for the day and Sean went to get fresh.

    Eliza checked the time and went to check in the kitchen, "I will arrange the arrangements once."

    Leon hummed before sitting on the bed and started his calls to collect information about Dax, Shawn, Zain, and Zachary.

    The response he got was, [President Harmon, Second Young Master Harmon, CEO Grant, and Managing Director Barnes are in their home. Zain Kelly''s location is still unknown but we got information that after he lost his mother, all he does is get drunk and waste every day.]

    Leon Harmon instructed hearing about Zain Kelly, "I want Zain Kelly''s address soon. He might be in the Kelly mansion, check on it. What about Vance Hays?"

    There was a second dy before obtaining the response, [Hays International isn''t in good shape after losing the EBony project. He has been working in the office for three days straight without stepping out.]

    Leon knew Hays International won''t have much of a future after President Hays, Vance Hays''s grandfather getting old so he was expecting its downfall in the near future on his analysis.

    He hung up the call after instructing, "Observe." But the men who were wasting time to watch those men were confused about what to observe and what they have to be careful and what should be reported.

    After some time, Sean exited his walk-in wardrobe looking snazzy and hot. Thanks to his self-obsession of looking better than others, his workout in the gym paid off well.

    His light blue shirt had the top three buttons open giving a glimpse of his lean yet firm chest muscles, he hadid with a red slim-fit zer with a single buttoned hugging his body. The shirt color kerchief was in the zer pocket to look sophisticated yet stylish.

    He hadpleted the look with white trousers and maroon loafers and a belt. Leon nodded in satisfaction thinking Harmons has good genes to produce handsome men.

    Leon helped him wear the branded wristwatch before holding his arms, "I didn''t know my Champ had grown up and turned so handsome."

    Sean''s smile spoke of his self-obsession as he remarked, "If you stop seeing me as a baby, of course, you will know I am a handsome hunk."

    Leon chuckled endearingly and hugged his little brother, "I am sorry for putting you through this. I will clean up this mess soon."

    Sean said grumpily but a smile was hung on his lips, "yes, yes, better make it faster."

    Soon the Dawson family reached the courtyard of Harmon mansion. Elder Harmon stayed inside without showing his extreme dislike for Leon''s methods.

    Eliza, Leon, Sean, and Dn weed the family of four to the mansion.

    Chairman Dawson aka Elder Dawson didn''t seem too happy with his granddaughter''s choice but President Dawson was pleased thinking two influential family coborations will bring more profits and increase the share price.

    Madam Dawson only cared about the happiness of her daughter so she warmly smiled and all and started to chat with Eliza.

    Sara Dawson, the cute girl in the group of Sean''s friends. She shyly looked at Sean and herself, "I didn''t know you like couple outfits too."

    Sean then realized she was in red too.

    Sara Dawson was wearing a designer off the shoulder red tulle gown. Its corset was hugging her curves and had an intricatece design on it. The long sleeves had an open cut reaching the floor like a trail.

    Her fair skin looked pale against the bright red dress and her bright lipstick. The makeup was chosen to be light for the day look and her hair was tied in a messy bun. She looked graceful and mature.

    Sean discerned what Sara meant and was bbergasted. He hadn''t sent her the dress so he involuntarily turned to Leon and realized what he meant by he will take care of everything.

    He could only awkwardlyugh at her seeing her beam to match the outfit with him. He so wished to push her to the mud to change its color and wipe off her shy smile.

 Chapter 222 - Rematch

    The Dawson family and Harmon family sat in the living hall with warm smiles on their faces. The butler of the house took care of refreshments and they started to talk generally and about the families.

    Madam Dawson spoke looking at Sara stealing nces at Sean, "Aren''t you guys bored with us? Go and spend time together."

    Sean felt rmed, he was sure he would throw her out of the mansion or p her in the face if he was left alone so he turned to Leon and Eliza with a faint pleading look, ''Help me�� please please��''

    Leon signaled him to calm just by signaling through his eyes and modestly smiled, "Madam Dawson, it''s lunchtime. Let''splete the ring ceremony and have lunch."

    "What!?" President and Madame Dawson''s voices sounded in unison. Before President Dawson continued, "President Harmon, isn''t humoring, right?"

    He coughed lightly, realizing why Sara received a grand gown for lunch. He continued in a polite tone, "We thought today is a simple lunch date to talk about engagement and wedding celebration."

    Sean was rmed by it while Sara continued to blush. Leon knew what President Harmon was getting at but he didn''t want that to happen.

    "We didn''t want the media and friends to name the rtionship a business deal. Sara loves Sean so we wanted the families to celebrate and have fun without tainting their rtionship aspromised."

    Leon''s calm sweet words swayed Sara but President Dawson shook his head. He agreed to the wedding because he can reap lots of benefits in the business, why will he be willing to hide it?

    He looked at his daughter longingly and spoke, "President Harmon, you don''t understand the pain of father. I have only Sara, if I can''t celebrate her important days, whose�� Sigh��"

    Madam Dawson hummed too, "We always dreamed of a grand engagement and wedding of our daughter. We don''t care what the media and people say, we want to give our daughter a grand celebration no one ever gave in the Mocon." She had a pure yearning gaze towards Sara who weakly smiled.

    Leon wanted to keep the things low so that when he breaks them, it would be easier to clean. Hearing the adamant voice, Leon decided to give no face to the Dawson family after winning the project sessfully.

    ''Tap��'' A sound at the bar parlous grabbed everyone''s attention as the old man counted, "Second." He meant Dawson offended Leon Harmon for the second time.

    Firstly, for asking for a wedding against a business deal. Secondly, for choosing a different idea against Leon Harmon''s wish.

    Sean was going towards his grandfather when Leon''s voice sounded, "Sean, I will check on him."

    Sean nodded while Leon went to his grandfather, "Grandfather, why are you drinking so soon? The doctor had said no for drinking."

    Then his voice lowered as the distance closed down, his gentle look was dark and his voice was cold as ice, "Grandfather, I don''t want any drama here."

    However, Grandfather smirked, "You want to kill me? Go ahead, I am tired of living anyway."

    Leon''s head tilted as his hand gently caressed his grandfather''s arm, "Kill you? No, I will amputate your dear grandson''s leg or�� a hand."

    The old man''s eyes turned red ring at his eldest grandson. He said through his teeth, "Don''t you dare touch Aeon. Don''t forget, you will be on the roads if anything happens to him."

    Leon shrugged and said in nonchnce, "Of course I know that. He can still be alive without a leg, you know. So don''t create any drama here." He patted his grandfather''s back before turning around like a gentleman.

    "He hadn''t touched alcohol for a long time and he is just very happy today looking at Sean getting the beautiful bride." He said sweetly, causing Sara to blush and the other two to nod in understanding.

    President Dawson continued from the topic where they had left, "This celebration will also divert theizen and media''s attention away from that blur image scandal of yours. So why not?"

    ''Tap��'' Another ice cube fell on the floor and the old man counted mumbling to himself, "Third offense."

    Leon Harmon clenched his fist red at President Dawson who was looking at the old master. If he was somebody else, he might have strangled the man by now.

    This time all ignored the old man while Eliza''s teeth chattered in fright. Since Leon''s mood was ruined by the Dawson family, she was sure she would be the one to endure the wrath of Leon''s fury first.

    Yet she tried to handle controlling her shaky voice, "President Dawson, I hope you could differentiate between scandal and rumors. Please don''t bring up unnecessary topics."

    Leon controlled his anger when he felt the cold palm cover his tight fist. He heard Eliza''s words looking at her trembling hand which he covered with his other hand and smiled at the Dawson family.

    "I hope you don''t mind. My wife is very protective of me." He shed Eliza a charming smile.

    Sara eximed, "Brother Leon, nobody could say you two are married for so long."

    Eliza and Leon smiled together at Sara but they didn''t get the chance to speak. President Dawson was smart and controlled the situation, "Sean, son, I am sure you have arge circle of friends and you would love to throw a grand party, how about we arrange the engagement in our estate? Sara has picked some designs, she will show them to you."

    Leon''s face started to turn darker shades and unawarely started to squeeze the hand. Eliza bit her lips due to the excruciating pain but was afraid to make any noise.

    Sean''s friends will obviously know Sean is engaged as Sara Dawson will show off hence Sean, the party animal would love to throw a grand party to all hence Leon felt like President Dawson was hitting the nails at the right points.

    Sean knows the vast Dawson estate and the shy Sara so he was obviously enticed to shine in the party, "Sure Uncle." He epted without looking at Leon.

    Just like that things were out of Leon''s control and Leon had no voice but to see them n and ask him for formality before they decided on things.

    Leon saw his grandfather''s smug smile and his wife trembling in fear but none cooled his anger.

    Dn Harmon who was a spectator the whole time was pitying Leon Harmon. If Ava Kelly is really alive and is targeting Leon Harmon, he is sure things will never fall in ce for Leon Harmon.

    ----

    At Rivas mansion,

    Naomi was bored soon by staying in the guest room so she went in search of Aaron but ended up hearing the couple chuckle and saw them cuddling on the daybed.

    She had seen both Aaron and Aarvi unemotional or utmost, faintly smile when they were with all. She realized Aarvi is just like him.

    He is cold and aloof with everyone so Naomi had expected the same with Aarvi nheless Aaron''s chuckle and tender tone is unrestrained and hearty.

    How could she not be jealous? She was very envious of Aarvi. Naomi stayed by Aaron''s side for so many years yet she never heard a warm greet from Aaron, whereas Aarvi earned everything just because she has Ariel Rivas''s heart.

    Naomi wanted to scream at them to make them realize heart is just an organ.

    Storming away, she noticed Jordan reading news on his iPad, she put on her sweet littledy look erasing her envy and anger before sitting next to him, "Grandfather, I am bored. Let''s y something."

    Jordan nced at her with a nod beforepleting the article he was reading, "What do you want to y with an old man?"

    Naomi thought for a second before excitedly revealing, "Your favorite game, chess. Grandfather, we haven''t yed for a long time."

    Jordan liked her suggestion and stood up, "Let''s go."

    Naomi went downstairs and both went behind the mansion where there was floor chess with the pawns of height 5 feet. "Grandfather, I am going to win this time."

    Jordan put on a smug smile and started the game seriously.

    ...

    They were on their second match after the first game with Jordan''s victory when the rest of the family members reached there one by one and watched them y.

    Naomi waited before speaking, "Grandfather, why don''t you rest for some time? You have been standing for a long time�� Ms. Evans will y till that."

    Shawn sighed next to Aaron, "Bro, who do you think will win?" Brother looked at each other before shaking their heads.

    Jordan was tired of walking on thewn moving the pawns so he nodded and went to sit. And he was curious how Aarvi would y the game so he purposefully cued Aarvi to take over his ce.

    Aarvi shoved her mobile into Aaron''s pocket before stepping to the ground. It was her turn so she started to study the board. She took time to cleanly study without hurry.

    Naomi was a good yer but she chose the wrong opponent.

    Aarvi moved a soldier for Naomi to kill, her move disappointed Jordan and Naomi celebrated. And the game continued, Naomi kept killing Aarvi''s soldiers while Aarvi let her rejoice in victory.

    After some time, Jordan excitedly stood up understanding Aarvi''s n and as he guessed, in a few more moves Aarvi killed Naomi''s queen when Naomi was about to scream in victory. Then Naomi''s king was caught between Aarvi''s pawns ending the game with Checkmate.

    Naomi understood she was celebrating the win by killing Aarvi''s pawns thinking she is a noob but Aarvi was spreading out her to aim at her queen and king.

    "I�� I was going easy on you." She blurted out to ask for a rematch unwilling to ept her loss.

 Chapter 223 - His Warmth

    Jordan frowned upon hearing Naomi, Karsen and Connor looked at each other in dissatisfaction.

    After a few moves of Aarvi, they easily guessed Aarvi was ying reverse psychology tricking Naomi''s mind while trapping her, so what Naomi said made her look more pathetic than the loss of the game.

    Aarvi agreed without a word as she started to ce the pawns back to the ce to start a new game. There wasn''t a hit of happiness for winning the game or a hint of annoyance by how Naomi framed Aarvi''s win and her loss.

    Shawn was controlling hisughter and Aaron remarked crossing his arms, "Now Cupcake will chase after her king and queen." He had yed with his Little Cupcake who had won each time with him so from the beginning he knew the winner of the game.

    Just like Aaron guessed, Aarvi killed Naomi''s pawns and chased after her on the board running from one side to another like a mouse being trapped by a wild cat.

    In the end, Noami had very few pawns and Aarvi ended the game with a checkmate without uttering a word the whole time or showing any change in emotions while Naomi had a hard time understanding what Aarvi was doing.

    Shawn couldn''t control and burst intoughter before revealing, "Little Heart is a chess champion at the age of twelve." She was never allowed to y outdoor games or learn some skills so the only game she had yed against theputer was chess.

    Aarvi shrugged at his words before silently going next to Aaron like an innocent little one. She didn''t have a silver line of victory instead it was like she never yed a game or her opposition wasn''t her match to celebrate her victory.

    Jordanpletely ignored Naomi and opened his lips looking at Aarvi but closed. He didn''t ept her yet and he didn''t know if he could do it. If he did, will she and Aaron understand and forgive him?

    Despite having an urge to y a game with her, he silently entered the mansion lost in his thoughts. While others were talking with Aarvi, Aaron noticed Jordan''s hesitancy andplex expressions gazing at Aarvi. He really wanted to know why Jordan was stopping himself from epting or speaking with Aarvi.

    Aaron had seen him impressed even though Aarvi never tried to impress any of them. Aarvi had filled the emptiness of Ariel Rivas, Aaron had caught Jordan smiling to himself seeing her helping them in the kitchen.

    He wanted to ask Jordan but oddly felt his father and grandfather are hiding the same thing from him and Jordan might not speak about it. He could only sigh and wait for the time.

    He couldn''t believe they are hiding so many things from each other and they also know another one is hiding.

    He was hiding his and his Cupcake''s past from Aarvi, her birth identity from his grandfather. Her grandfather and father hid the same thing. Aarvi hiding who is the main culprit of her whole situation.

    He was d she is slowly speaking about her past so he has to think about his father and grandfather. About the secrets he was hiding, Aarvi will reveal herself to Jordan once he epts her heartily.

    Lost in thoughts, he didn''t hear what others were talking about and was extremely surprised seeing Aarvi scurrying away with a flushed face and others chuckling looking at her back.

    Shawn called her aloud in between his chuckle, "Sister-inw, why are you running away?" Then he turned to Aaron as they went inside, "Bro, we are expecting genius babies from you two. Work hard."

    Aaron: "..."

    Naomi awkwardly smiled when Megan and the other two elder men patted her back tofort her for losing. She understood she was underestimating Aarvi but her wicked mind started to think about what else she could do to shoo Aarvi away.

    ''Misunderstandings.'' Her eyes brightened by her next n.

    ...

    Aarvi couldn''t believe the Rivas family members were already expecting them to get married and have babies. Even though those were teases, she knew they actually looked forward to it.

    She damned Shawn in mind for starting his tease of Sister-inw. She likes the nickname ''Little Heart.'' as in ''Little Sister.'' Sister-inw makes it sound like she is so elder. ''Ugh''

    Pouting, she had cupped her red cheeks for imagining herself carrying and cuddling little cute version of Aaron, she bumped into somebody. She couldn''t believe she started to lose herposure for teases that she straight bumped into someone.

    Her hands were still on her cheeks when she raised her head to apologize but her eyes widened in shock. Out of all, why did she have to bump into Jordan? She felt like crying looking at his aloof face.

    She lowered her hands quickly and apologized, "I am sorry Elder Rivas, I was careless."

    She slightly bowed her head chiding her stupidity but froze. She felt a hand caress her head like a gentle pat. She jerked her head up to see Jordan''s hand dropping down and walk away without scolding her.

    Her hand touched the same ce his hand had touched her head looking at Jordan''s back in astonishment. She was sure she didn''t mistake anything, ''Did I melt Elder Rivas by bumping into him? That''s weird.''

    Aaron and the rest had seen Jordan faintly smile seeing Aarvi apologize for bumping into him. But as soon as Jordan saw them, he left with his stoic face purposefully.

    Shawn skipped front and tapped her chin up to close her mouth, "Sister-inw is showing some magic."

    Aarvi pouted and corrected him, "Little Heart."

    Shawn shrugged imperiously walking inside, "My dear sister-inw!"

    Aarvi walked past him shing him a sweet smile with a smug tone, "Alright, I am not taking you tomorrow, my beloved brother-inw."

    Shawn started to coax her calling ''Little Heart'' while others started to chuckle looking at them.

    At a corner of the living hall, Jordan who silently heard Shawn and Aarvi sighed deeply. He understood he had a very deep misunderstanding of Aarvi due to what he heard from Naomi, he believed Aarvi could fill the emptiness of Ariel Rivas and also apany Megan like Aniyah.

    However, he was still afraid of losing Aaron so he left there to go to his room silently asking the butler to ry that he needs rest and won''t apany them for the rest of the day.

    Naomi soon left unwilling to lose her face more. She felt outcast with Aarvi being around.

    The movie n was canceled instead Aarvi was surprised when Shawn started to arrange little fun games with all. The surprising factor wasn''t games but Karsen and Connor actively suggested and participated with them and had fun till dinner.

    ---

    Monday,

    After a good peaceful sleep, Aarvi and Aaron were awake early on time and started their morning routine. Aarvi''s mobile was on speaker as she continued her yoga.

    Since she had stopped her team to report anything about Leon Harmon the previous day, none had dared to ping her. She had seen a message indicating there is a crucial matter that she might have to know.

    So she called and heard aplete report on the Harmon and Dawson families''ing celebration with the reports on how Leon was keeping an eye on three men but failing to get Zain Kelly''s location.

    After rying some instructions, Aarvipped in the swimming pool before she sat inside water for her breath-holding exercise with her focus on breathing and heartbeats.

    She had already taken countermeasures before Leon''s action so today''s n will be smooth. She had taken a breath third time before going back into the water when Aaron went downstairs from the gym dabbing the precipitation with an absorbent towel.

    A mischief curve appeared on his face before he entered the swimming pool and swam underwater to see her peaceful dainty face sitting on the floor of the swimming pool in ease.

    Aarvi could feel the presence in the water nearing her and shot her eyes open when Aaron was about to touch her cheek. She pped his hand with a pout before she opened her mouth by mistake to scold him and lost her breath, losing her calm posture in the water.

    Aarvi quickly tried to get out of the water, nheless, Aaron was quick to hold her arm and pull her up the water before she could gulp water.

    Aaron wrapped his hand around her waist to hold her above water if she felt her limbs. Aarvi wrapped her arms around his bare shoulder as she coughed to catch a breath.

    Once she started to calm her rapid heart beating, she punched his bareback for entering the water while she was focusing on her exercise.

    Aaron calmly waited for her to rx, rubbing her back, "Were you scared looking at me?" He asked to tease.

    Aarvi chuckled, still keeping her eyes closed as her head rubbed against his. If she gets scared of his godly stunning face, she will have to scream the whole day by looking at anybody''s face.

    Unawarely enjoying his warmth in the cold water, she pulled her head back to face him but her cheek brushed to his cheek and her heart again started to beat a little faster. Their eyes closed unthinkingly while their warm breath continued to strike on each other.

    They were savoring the moment in silence with their foreheads resting on each other and their noses grazing softly. They unknowingly moved in sync, his head slightly tilted and her hand smoothly moved to his dripping wet hair.

    Before they could realize it, their lips perfectly molded with each other.

 Chapter 224 - Sweet And Romantic

    Enjoying their moment in each other''s arms, their lips perfectly molded with each other without thinking or nning. Their body turned rigid at the realization of their own action.

    Their reflexes were in so much sync that they forgot they were in the swimming pool outside the mansion. All they cared about was the person in their arms and the sweet sensation they were feeling by their simple kiss.

    Her breath hitched while his warm breath fanned her skin keeping her eyes shut unwilling to move her lips away. Their softly locked lips gave her a tingling feeling in her stomach while her heart started to drum by the thought of continuing what they had started.

    Aaron felt her lips too soft and warm against his, he just loved how they sync well just by following their heart and feelings. He had thought to give her a lot of time especially after hearing her past experience but there were no more reins.

    He gazed at her softly closed eyelids which didn''t show any hesitance, her dainty face started to turn rose pink while both of their hands coiled firm around each other. His eyes shut, slightly angling his head while she closed up more and moved her soft lips against his.

    As though she was taking care of a delicate priceless treasure, her gentle caress of the lips were bringing joy in his heart, he smiled against her lips in childish delight kissed by his love.

    His heart drummed against his chest but he wasn''t sure if it''s for their kiss or he was excited like a teenager in love or just his happiness holding his Cupcake in his embrace.

    He didn''t want to let go of the moment while she kissed his lips like a curious cat, showering her gentleness. He inhaled her scent of a fresh blooming flower which refreshed his mind yearning to taste her yet didn''t want to change the sweet moment she created for them.

    All Aarvi knew was what she read in novels or watched on the screen, she didn''t know if she would be sloppy or she could pull off but that didn''t stop her from going for his lips.

    She gently pulled their locked lips and went again to hold his lower lip between hers. Her heart exhrated at the softness of his lips. His curve of lips skipped a beat of her heart and felt her cheeks burn.

    Her arms tightened further again capturing his lips without a gap, she felt tingling in her body till the tip of her finger causing her right hand to cup his face to feel his smooth skin.

    Every time she tried, she felt weird feelings but they didn''t feel wrong. Hence she kissed to know those weird sensations.

    At some point, she felt something amiss, she wanted something but didn''t know what. She didn''t know what she was expecting in the kiss but it caused her to break the kiss and ask him... Perhaps think about it.

    But she didn''t get the chance to back off and Aaron captured her lips suddenly but he was very smooth on her as his thumb lifted chin and repeated how she did.

    This time, Aarvi smiled against his lips like a naive little girl who was praised for her work. She understood what she was missing, the reciprocity. But her smile was quickly reced to yearn when his lips continued to do magic on hers.

    She was overwhelmed by his tenderness that filled her heart with an indescribable sweetness. The touch of his finger created unfamiliar ripples in her causing her to cling on to him feeling her knees weak.

    She couldn''t believe a simple kiss could bring so many emotions she never knew existed. Simple? No, a kiss isn''t simple as two sets of lips dancing together but the mixture of the emotions that blooms the cold heart and that bes alive to beat for the person.

    Aarvi soon followed his sweet torturous rhythm and reciprocated with the same gentleness getting out of her own walls that he had crumbled slowly.

    Their sweet and hearty kiss unwillingly broke without breaking from each other''s embrace. He opened his eyes and gazed at his little woman''s slightly parted lips which were slightly swollen despite being too gentle and had turned temptingly delicious red.

    What caught his gaze was the threatening smile she was avoiding and her burning bright red cheeks. His back of his finger lightly brushed her cheek, finally getting to see her blush for him, because of him.

    Her stone-cold heart had always buried her numerous emotions, he hoped he could slowly bring them out.

    He soon realized she was shy to meet his gaze, so his deep sexy voice sounded next to her ear, "Craving for another one?"

    Aarvi almost nodded but his teasing tone didn''t go unnoticed by her. She opened her eyes but still couldn''t bring herself to gaze at his hazel eyes.

    ''When did I be a shy littledy?'' She asked herself trying topose herself by repeating she is an adult, not a little teenager but it was of no help other than making her blush more.

    ''Why am I awkward? It isn''t like I kissed a random man but my boyfriend. Aarvi Evans, what''s wrong with you?'' Anyhow, no words helped her to gaze at him back, perhaps because she could feel his intense gaze on her.

    She slowly slid from his arms and noticed he was shirtless all along. Suddenly she flustered and lifted her hands without knowing where to keep them. Her face couldn''t be darker than her scarlet when facing his slender yet masculine chest filling her nostrils with his spicy scent.

    Her feet hadnded on his feet and she slipped without bnce. She was waiting to hit the water, that way she could swim away and escape but a strong arm sleekly lifted her up causing her to wrap her arms around his shoulder very quickly.

    As Aaron guessed, she was fine if she just faced him even if he was standing shirtless.

    Their eyes met and Aarvi pursed her lips seeing his calm face, yearning gaze while his lips were exactly opposite to it. She threatened quickly, "Don''t you dareugh at me."

    However, she earned a soft peck on her lips before his gentle tone sounded, "I won''t."

    Aarvi pointed his lips with a pout, "You are controlling it."

    And he chuckled very lightly but heartily due to her silly cute behavior. Before she could say anything, he professed, "I love you."

    Aarvi blinked a few times trying to confirm she heard it right, It wasn''t the first time he confessed but somehow it felt very special.

    Aaron didn''t expect her to say it back while her dazzling bright eyes and mesmerizing smile were enough to answer how much she loves him too.

    He knew she was trying to find an answer to a question, ''how could she be sofortable, feel familiar, and protective with him?''

    He was in no hurry for her to find the answer but his eyes slightly widened at her kiss in response to his profession.

    ''Is she confessing with action?'' He felt it because she was hazy to his confession which brought that kiss. Anyhow she snapped out and quickly embraced him.

    ''Shameless girl.'' She thought without believing she went straight to kiss him.

    The time that had stopped for them, the world that had ceased for them returned when Aarvi caught somebody standing at a distance.

    She opened her eyes and saw Melia smiling�� Mischievously. Aarvi whispered to his ear first, "Does Aunty Melia know you love me from long back and I didn''t seduce you to like me?"

    Aaron nced at Melia delighted catching them kissing, he looked at Aarvi thinking, ''Seduce?! I would love it if I could eat you.''

    He had no wish to help himself in the bathroom by getting seduced so he responded to the question without teasing her, "Everyone knows, maids, driver, everyone�� excluding the dumbhead."

    ''Dumbhead?!'' She knew he was calling her dumbhead but she changed it without getting away from his embrace, "Are you calling your grandfather a dumbhead?"

    But his attention had long lost. He enviously watched the water droplet rolling down from her hair, sliding down the nose and grazing the red lips before flowing down her chin.

    ''She is my beautiful sin.'' He thought pressing down his urge to trace his lips on her devilishly sensuous wet face.

    Aarvi was confused looking at his gaze and quickly cupped her face thinking she might be blushing like a stupid little girl, "What?"

    Aaron snapped back and recalled her question before responding, "Grandfather too knew but he didn''t know the girl I liked for so long is you."

    Pulling his ear, she said in displeasure for knowing itst when she should have been the first to know about his feelings, "If you had told my name to Shawn, we could have met six years back. Sigh! At least he would have made sure to let me know."

    She punched him before hugging him with a big pout of displeasure.

    That''s the biggest mistake he made. If he had told them as ''Ava Kelly'' instead of ''Cupcake'' or if Shawn had mentioned ''Ava Kelly'' instead of ''Little Heart'', they would be together for a long time.

    Aaron didn''t continue the topic. He didn''t have the heart to turn their mood sour after their sweet kiss when he could still feel her lingering soft lips on his and her soft warm breathe on his skin.

    Their alone time wasn''t meant tost longer when a known voice sounded from distance in aww. "Was that your first kiss? It was sweet and romantic."

    Aarvi: ?

 Chapter 225 - Tie

    It had totally gone out of Aarvi''s mind that there is another man in the mansion. Yeah, she had brought Shawn with them when Aaron and she returned from the Rivas mansion.

    Dax had got a chance to break Master Hays face on the wedding day of Ava Kelly and Vance Hays and a chance to crumble their business. So Shawn at least wanted to watch them beg for mercy and see how she handles the Hays family for daring to smear their dirt on her.

    Even though it was what he reasoned, Aarvi knew he just wanted to be beside her for missing to stand by her when she needed the most.

    Since Leon Harmon''s men kept their eye on Shawn''s activity, Aarvi had asked if he could go with them to avoid Leon Harmon''s men following him on Monday.

    So they pulled a Rolls Royce phantom out and Shawn slept on the backseat to avoid others noticing Shawn in the car while Aaron drove the car with Aarvi on the shotgun seat.

    Now, Aarvi wasn''t sure how to handle Shawn and his delight for watching them kiss. She doubted if he was happy for his own first kiss.

    Caught by Melia and the maids are fine but Shawn? Aarvi wanted to bury herself in Aaron''s embrace just so she doesn''t have to face the teasing Shawn who will definitely tell Dax.

    Instead of thinking why their first kiss had to be outside in the open, she thought, ''Why did hee out right at the time?''

    Aaron hadn''t noticed his little brother. Notice? He hadn''t cared about anything, much less be aware of Shawn''s presence there.

    He thought Aarvi might unwrap her hands and face Shawn but heard her incoherently mumbling to herself. Then he noticed Shawn quickly reach the pool and sit at the edge holding his sipper bottle which had a post-workout protein shake.

    "Bro, you won''t believe me, I and Dax hated every guy who was proposing or asking her out. I can bet you are the best choice for Little Heart."

    Then he stood up and smacked his own head walking towards the mansion asking himself, "Damn, why didn''t I try to introduce them to each other in the country S?... If Bro wasn''t cold with all, I would have definitely arranged a blind date for them..." He continued to scold himself for not speaking her name in front of Aaron.

    Aarvi who was standing next to Aaron watching Shawn''s back asked to confirm, "How did he know it''s our first kiss?" She fluently asked but her face betrayed slowly morphing to pinkness.

    Aaron retracted his gaze from Shawn and asked, pushing her wet hair behind her ear grazing her pink cheek, "How about a practical exnation?"

    ''Practical?'' She turned to him when he was leaning to her. She started to walk backward to get out of the pool urately guessing he was talking about going for another round.

    She would love to kiss those lips again but they will gette. So she coughed to clear her throat, looking at him crossing the distance between them, "I- I can find it out myself."

    ''Wait, did I stutter? Oh god, why am I behaving like this for a kiss?'' She gulped her non-existent saliva trying to distract herself.

    Aaron''s hands trapped her between him and the corner of the pool and asked in his dangerously tempting tone, "I can help you."

    Aarvi realized she wasn''t afraid but anticipating. It''s just her heart continued to drum and her body was instinctively reacting but opposite to her anticipation.

    ''What the hell! Why do I have opposite reactions at the same time?'' She thought gazing at his eyes which were right on her, probably reading her messed thoughts.

    Aaron closed the distance causing her to close her eyes, curled her fingers to fists and toes but the cold lipsnded on her forehead causing her to open her eyes instantly and look at him in surprise.

    He slid his arm in the water and wrapped them around her legs. Before Aarvi could realize what he was up to, he lifted her to go out of the swimming pool and she easily sat at the edge.

    Aaron whispered in a deep but seductive voice to trick her, "Run before I change my mind."

    In the reflex, Aarvi actually got up and ran to the pool lounge before turning to him thinking why did she run and heard him chuckle teasingly.

    Throwing his robe on his face, she left wrapped in her robe listening to his voice of amusement, "Thank you for passing me the robe, Ms. Evans"

    ''Aaron Rivas, I will torture you next. Hmph.'' She thought as she went upstairs to her bedroom.

    ....

    After stuffing a lot of sense to her brain, Aarvi distracted herself from the kiss but she was at loss feeling butterflies in her stomach.

    She knew she shouldn''t be distracted at the most important time when Leon Harmon was waiting to see if anybody was going to attack Hays International.

    She can''t let her ns fail due to whatever she was feeling but she couldn''t help but think of Aaron and it weirdly satisfied even though she felt like an idiot smiling to herself.

    After calming herself, Aarvi exited her bedroom and peeked inside Shawn''s room where he was ready in a bodyguard suit. Noticing her peeping, he wore his big sunsses and turned to her, "Shawn Rivas reporting."

    Aarvi chuckled entering his room, "My personal bodyguard is so handsome. Who will believe a bodyguard could also be hot?" She raised her brow pulling his cheek.

    Shawn was happy with thepliments but teased, "Sweet words after a sweet kiss. My Little Heart is overflowing with love."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Is it important for you to remind me?'' Aarvi thought and squinted her eyes at him without showing any change in her emotions.

    Shawn least wanted to provoke her else she won''t take him with her so he quickly changed the topic, "If Leon Harmon is keeping an eye on us, how are we going to celebrate Dax''s birthday tonight?"

    He didn''t like that they had to be cautious due to Leon Harmon. Even though he knows her reasons, he just hated Leon Harmon to the bones and was proud of his training that it paid off and he is impotent.

    An evil glint shed in his eyes and asked, "Little Heart, how about kicking Vance Hays in the balls? He anyway did all this because of it."

    Aarvi chuckled, shaking her head in resignation. If Vance Hays dares to y her again, she might not think twice to do it again. The difference will be, she didn''t know the results when she had kicked Leon Harmon, now she knows.

    She checked the time on her wristwatch and patted his arm, "We have to leave quickly, get to the breakfast table soon."

    Shawn made an OK sign when she was leaving. He quickly went to the door and asked, "Will Broe with us tonight?"

    They were nning to stay in Dax''s vi, so "I will ask him." She responded nonchntly and went to Aaron''s room.

    Unlike Shawn, Dax celebrated only with them and he will meet his parents in the morning. Aarvi had heard he didn''t celebrate past years but just met his parents so they thought to go by Dax''s wish.

    Entering Aaron''s room, she looked around but didn''t find him. She went to his cloakroom door and knocked, "Aaron, are you there?"

    The door opened and the man appeared holding his zer in hand and untied tie around his neck with his cor button open. But her eyes which were on his stunning facended on his lips.

    ''Shameless Aarvi.'' She chided herself and turned around as she asked, "Tomorrow is Dax''s birthday, Shawn and I will be celebrating tonight in his vi. Do... you... want... to...e?" She dragged each word feeling Aaron was right behind her.

    Pausing, she turned around to scold him but he took a step almost bumping her and she fell back on bed losing her bnce.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''How did I fall when he hadn''t even touched me? Please bed, hide me quickly.'' She realized he was still the same trying to tease her but the flustered, confused, overwhelmed one is her.

    Breathing a long deep breath, she extended her hand at him to pull her up but she was too naive.

    The man threw his zer on the bed, ced his knee on the bed to support him as he pinned her on the bed with an evil smirk showing a dangerous sign.

    However, he asked a different question seeing her widened eyes, "I didn''t know you liked this angle to tie me the tie."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi''s lips curled to O assuming she overthought but she hadn''t. He was purposefully ying her.

    Her gazended on his tie which was her gift. Her hands reached his tie and bit her lip, "Will you teach me how to tie it?"

    She was too young to tie for her grandfather when she was with him. Zain and she never lived together. Her younger brother was a little boy and her father never let her step in front of him so she never learned or tried to tie a tie.

    Aaron''s teasing mood softened looking at her disappointed in herself for not learning such a simple thing. His backhand caressed her cheek, his voice carried a hint of mystery stating, "I will, but on a condition."

    ''A condition against teaching me to tie a tie?'' She could have easily pushed off saying she will learn from an online video but she tried to guess his condition.

 Chapter 226 - Romance Is Inevitable

    ''A condition?'' Aarvi thought what could it be that Aaron would ask against teaching her to tie the tie, "To tie you the tie every day?"

    Aaron brushed their nose hearing her guess so effortlessly, "My girlfriend reads my mind now." He kissed her forehead before pulling her to sit on the bed facing each other.

    Seeing her disappointment quickly turn eagerness to learn, he couldn''t help but smile at her happiness at the silliest things.

    He held the tie and started narrating while she wobbled her head hearing him, "There are many types of tie knots but I will teach you which I wear. Windsor and half Windsor knots..."

    Aarvi watched and asked him to repeat the second time before she tried it. Aaron knows she is smart and could learn quickly but didn''t expect her to excel at her first try and heard her exim, "This is a piece of cake."

    He watched her unknot and made the half Windsor tie knot for the day before pulling him up to stand. She tucked the tie in his vest making sure there were no creases in it and artfully folded the tie under his cor with all her focus on grooming him without caring about their distance or his gaze.

    "Now, I want to kiss you more."

    ''I should forget about the peace now.'' Aarvi thought looking at him tantly and repeatedly messing her mind.

    Aarvi forced herself to think straight and asked to know what he was up to, "That''s it?"

    ''I can do it and get over it, right? Then I will be able to focus on my work.'' She thought to herself.

    ''That''s it?'' It definitely sounded provoking for him. His arm wrapped around her slim waist and pulled against his body. Her eyes slightly widened and went mute without knowing how to react.

    His thumb gently caressed her cheek as his low yet hypnotic voice sounded gazing at her in the eyes as he responded to her, "No."

    ''No? Then why did he say he wanted to kiss me? Aargh, this is so confusing.'' Aarvi thought ready to get out of his embrace but he continued after the pause.

    "I want to kiss those delicious lips of yours, nibble them, bite them, hear you moan against my lips trying to push me while I soothe the pain caressing with my tongue before sliding in to taste your sweet mouth, fight and tangle with your tongue while you go weak on your knees and cling on to me, overwhelmed by new sensations you never felt yet you couldn''t get away but yearn for more and pull me closer to feel the warmth and try to match, thenpletely breathless in my arms clutching my shirt, you ask me to let you breathe."

    Aarvi: ?

    Did he try to seduce her with his maic tone and words? If yes, he so damn won it.

    Her toes had curled in her ck pumps, she might fall if he unwraps his arm from her waist, she felt butterflies in her stomach tingling her whole body, her heart wanted to pound out of her chest while her hand clutched his vest so tight it started crease forgetting she has to breathe, her face was burning bright red yet stared at him in the eyes having no ability to think what to do or how to react.

    She had thought she wasn''t naive and was stone-hearted for following her ns without mercy on those people. But here he was standing right before her, kicking her sanity out of the window just by his words or maybe his voice or maybe his appealing eyes, she couldn''t even decide that.

    Aaron leaned closer to her and whispered in her ear, "That''s the kiss I want."

    Aarvi finally blinked and took a deep breath through her mouth while he pushed his head back to look at her and indifferently raised his brows despite knowing how much he could affect her.

    She slowly got out of his arms and turned around before sitting on the bed confusing him. The little bird soonposed to her tigress form before lifting her head to re at him.

    Aaron wasn''t expecting her reaction so he patiently waited, saw her furious, and�� also confused?

    Aarvi''s voice sounded with a mixture of anger and confusion, "Aaron Rivas, you are doing it on purpose, don''t you?"

    Aaron really wanted to ask what he did but he kept mum so that she could speak out why she was so confused. ''Did I say too much?'' He asked himself but shrugged it off as it was anyway going to happen sooner.

    Aarvi stomped her feet standing in front of him, "I am going to kick some today, instead of thinking and improvising my n and to keep my guard up against that stupid asshole, here I am thinking about you and the kiss. There you go continue to mess my thoughts. Do I look invincible to you?..."

    Aaron controlledughing hearing his Cupcake''s weird way of confessing everything out without caring about hiding it. Even he was thinking about her, their kiss but she is overwhelmed with too much on her mind.

    He took a step closer and tidied her frizzy hair while she continued to rant out without pushing him away. "I am not alone this time, Shawn wants to join me. I can''t stop him and make him sad so I don''t have a chance to make any mistake due to distraction and put his life in danger. Holy, you are such a distraction. Now I doubt I might sit there, think of you and idiotically smile instead of making them cry. I don''t want to go easy on them. At this rate, I might go crazy, ruin my own ns, and get caught to that psycho."

    Aaron quickly held her hands before she could tousle her hair and make it a bird''s nest. Well, he still loved her confused state blurting all out but he knew she was troubled by thinking she might be distracted even after leaving his side.

    He closed the distance and coiled his arms around to give her a much-needed hug seeing her pout in displease. He was happy to know he stays on her mind but of course, he didn''t want to be her distraction when she has to be focused.

    He kissed her crown and gently caressed her back head while she rxed wrapping her arms around him. He asked to clear her thoughts, "Why do you think you will be distracted?"

    Aarvi gave a thought before responding, "Because whenever I was in action, I used to be calm thinking about it as on...st Saturday. But now you are dancing in my mind tossing other thoughts out."

    Aaron lightly hummed in response before asking, "Are you the same with all?"

    Aarvi realized what she was missing, "Nope, I am only soft-hearted with you. I won''t be the same, especially in front of those scums."

    Aaron smiled resignedly seeing her turning grim remembering them but the girl announced mischievously, "Not bad, oxytocin is still helpful."

    Her oxytocin battery pulled her ear and asked, "Doubting yourself?"

    Aarvi shook her head realizing he asked her regarding her n for today.

    He left her ear and she again hugged him to cuddle more, "I will be careful next time. Don''t stress out."

    "Heh?" Aarvi raised her head to face him thinking what will he be careful before realizing she had called him a distraction, "No, no, I didn''t mean that. It''s like work and my life. I don''t want to collide both. I will decide when to be distracted and when to be focused. This distraction is good to stay away from the stress."

    Aarvi Evans, who has control over everything, with an exception of love and Aaron. He petted her head proudly, "The romance is inevitable. I..."

    Aarvi quickly pressed her palm on his lips hearing romance thinking he might again seduce her and said frantically,"Don''t, don''t�� I will go crazy again."

    She quickly looked around to spot her handbag, softly yet rapidly pecked on his cheek, lifted her hand from his lips, then she swiftly grabbed her handbag and ran out in a hurry while he silently chuckled.

    ''Doozy!'' He thought and smiled to himself. He likes how she openly epts her feelings instead of putting on a front.

    He didn''t doubt her capabilities but had more confidence than she had in herself. It was just her presumption of''I am not a little girl.'' that hit her a little hard when she is new to a romantic rtionship.

    Knowing he will be alone for breakfast, he didn''t hurry downstairs leisurely thinking about her.

    Her n for the day - Payback to the Hays family, monitor the n to destroy five officers, and making one go insane.

    ---

    At Hays family vi.

    President Hays, the grandfather of Vance Hays, was getting ready for the office. He was hoping the project n Vance is going to present to be sessfully epted and they could form an alliance with Evans Industries.

    He hoped the day would be the beginning of creating a new milestone in the business history of Hays International.

    Soon his mobile went off on the dressing table. He nced at the screen which was disying, ''Secretary.'' At his nod of the head, the servant who was helping him, answered the call on the speaker.

    [President Hays, hurry to the office immediately.]

    President Hays was confused why his secretary was panicked and his voice was anxious. "What happened, Harper?" President Hays calmly asked.

    The secretary on the other end behaved like he was seeing the ghost and stammered, "P- President Hays, y-you won''t believe me i-if I say it. President Hays, please hurry up." He almost cried to plead with him.

    President Hays frowned and stood up in a jerk. He instructed the servant, "Ask the driver to pull the car."

    The servant ran out quickly while President Hays thought of every possibility while leaving the vi. He didn''t know he was going to be more shocked than his secretary.

 Chapter 227 - Admire

    Stepping out of the car, President Hays looked at his secretary Harper repeatedly wiping the sweat from his forehead and gulping his spit again and again.

    He perfectly looked like a man who saw something unimaginable and couldn''t digest it or speak about it, afraid to be called a lunatic.

    "What happened?" President Hays asked gravely entering the Hays international.

    Harper moved closer to his president and whispered, "President Hays, she is alive and she is sitting in your office using yourputer."

    The old man paused without believing his ears. He turned to his secretary and hissed, "Somebody broke into my office and what the hell are you doing here instead of reporting to the security?"

    Harper felt his back dripping in sweat as he dabbed his handkerchief on his forehead, "President Hays, what do you expect me to tell?" He felt like crying.

    He had gone to the funeral of Ava Kelly, a talented woman who he had expected to take over his president''s position but she is dead yet sitting on the President''s chair as if it''s hers.

    It didn''t strike his mind Ava Kelly must have known the password but assumed she is a spirit and they don''t need any password.

    After giving him a death re, President Hays stormed to the elevator and went to the ninth top floor of the Hays international. All the while looking at his secretary''s weird behavior.

    Entering the top floor, the first thing he noticed was the cleaning staff who were walking here and there weren''t actually his staff. And strongly felt the presence of some more people even though he couldn''t get to see anybody.

    The air was too stuffy there but that didn''t stop him or scared him. He strode ahead and flung the door open of his office while his secretary hid behind him taking each step hesitantly.

    He saw a man in a ck suit sitting on the edge of the desk watching outside the city. Then his eyesnded on the back of his leather chair, he wasn''t sure if the seater was facing outside or the wall.

    Anyhow, he roared in his dominating tone, "How dare you break into my office? Who are you two?" He took the steps making his footsteps more audible to the other two trying to make his presence overbearing to waver their confidence.

    The first to look at him was the young man. The young man lowered his sunsses to the tip of his nose and rolled his eyes before looking out, "Little Heart, I don''t like this office. The ninth floor is too low."

    ''Little Heart?'' President Hays brows quivered thinking he had heard of this name, but where?

    The swivel chair turned and a slender hand closed the file it was holding and responded to the young man, "Obviously, we stay on the tallest towers." Where they could look at whole city instead of a few buildings.

    The small bag in President Hays''s hand fell on the floor, his eyes widened identifying the girl by just half of the face, ''A-Ava K-Kelly.'' Even his thoughts stammered to speak her name.

    Harper saw his president shocked taking a step away in disbelief so he lowered his head when thedy turned to them, he walked behind and ran away out of the office.

    Aarvi ced the file back on the desk and looked at the old man, "Hello President Hays, long time." Her sweet mellow tone sounded.

    President Hays hands trembled but he could feel the slight difference in her voice. It was softer, probably sweeter on ears but he tried to hold his ground but stammered to ask, "W-who a-are you? Y-you can''t be Ava Kelly."

    It wasn''t like Aarvi was going to tell him that her throat and voice box had damaged and it changed slightly while recovering. Probably luck was on her side, her recovery made her even more bright and glowing and her voice mesmerizing. Come on, it wasn''t her fault.

    Shawn stood next to Aarvi and chuckled, "It''s true after all, President Hays is smart." For identifying the changes at first nce.

    Aarvi''s serene face didn''t change but just raised her brow faintly shrugging her shoulder, "Why?" She asked but didn''t wait for his response, "Did your talentless grandson tell you he saw me dead in the warehouse?"

    ''Thump.''

    President Hays fell back on the couch but didn''t dare to wince in pain or take his gaze away from the serene dainty face.

    President Hays clearly remembers he was throwing Vance out of the home for ditching the wedding with Ava Kelly and he had returned home after a week with a woman.

    That time Vance had assured him that Ava was no more and she couldn''t bring the Rivas family to hunt them down even if the Kelly family doesn''t do anything to them.

    Yes, the reason why President Hays wanted Ava Kelly as granddaughter-inw wasn''t because of Kelly International, he had witnessed her potential and heard everyone sing praises for her at the business party after she won the reputed business project. He also noticed her close to Rivas family members who never cared about acquainting with others.

    Hence he wanted to get her to his family so that he could reap benefits from her talent and her connections. He just made an offer to her parents who readily wanted to shoo her out of their home.

    Thus when Vance didn''t attend the wedding, he had to put on a drama with his family to shut the Kelly family from endangering their presence. Their drama was sessful but he was very afraid of Rivas family due to the pampered son; Shawn Rivas and his father were close to Ava. Their close rtionship with Ava might probe them to destroy Hays International.

    Hence he wanted to put on an act of sacrificing his dumb grandson for being recklessly so that he could push the me on Vance and wait till things settle down before bringing his grandson back.

    That time Vance had taken him away and told him clearly, he saw with his own eyes Ava taking herst breath and died in an old warehouse. It''s just a matter of time her body will be found and they can frame as she suicided.

    Even though he was frightened by his mild, gentle grandson bing a monster, he had slightly calmed down when he heard it wasn''t Vance''s n but some highly influential man.

    He had waited for more than nine months and fetched the reports of the dead body''s DNA matching with the Kelly family. He finally let his weak guard down.

    So how could he stand indifferently when the dead girl was in front of him and mentioned urately as, ''dead in the warehouse.''

    Aarvi''s gaze turned sharper. She didn''t know if the old man knew what his grandson did but just threw a stone in the air, unfortunately, it was floating. She had thought he had little humanity thinking how he had treated her warmly but it seems like everything was fake.

    All she got as Ava Kelly was fake upfront, fake emotions, fake concerns.

    Shawn took his sses off, his hands hitched to punch the old man in the face but his age stopped him from doing so and he didn''t want to be reckless when he could feel the air around Aarvi turn intense.

    President Hays''s eyes fell on Shawn when thetter took his sses off. The worst he didn''t want to happen three years back was right in front of him.

    The innocent little girl he had seen three years back wasn''t there anymore. Instead, he was seeing a woman who is calctive, crafty hiding her real emotions behind that gorgeous serene face. The ck orbs which used to be gentle and sparkling were darker than the night.

    He knew his act of good grandfather won''t work on her anymore and suddenly missed that sweet girl who he was easily fooling.

    The anger, Shawn and the old man expected didn''t appear instead Aarvi smiled and her tone soundedzy, "One thing less to speak."

    Shawn felt cold run down his spine even though he saw her smile. He didn''t want to disturb her but couldn''t help but peek at her face. It was that smile that didn''t reach her eyes or match her tone.

    Instead of thinking negatively, he realized he was admiring his Little Heart, just like he admires his elder brother. She was no less of his cold brother to dominate the presence of another one with a few words.

    His thoughts broke when the old man asked stutteringly, "H-how c-could y-you be a-alive?"

    President Hays wanted to trick or convince or fool thedy to be safe from the hanging knife on his head. So he forced himself to calm his heart that was mming against his ribs imagining Hays International crumble down.

    He wanted to ask in surprise to sound like he was d she was alive, however, he sounded like he didn''t want her alive but dead and buried.

    Aarvi put on the innocent Ava''s face and smiled standing up from her chair, "Grandfather Hays, please befortable, why are you trembling? Do you need some water?"

    Shawn: "..."

    ''Why is she worried about him?'' Shawn thought controlling himself from rubbing his eyes.

    Aarvi grabbed the water ss from the desk and walked to the old man with a small curve of her lips.

    President Hays was confused without understanding her shift of expression. He gulped his spit and carefully watched her to know if she was acting but he didn''t feel like it.

    Her expression was soft so as the way she carried herself towards him. Seeing her extend her hand to give him a ss of water, he raised his hand gazing at her face.

    A smile slowly appeared on his face looking at her sweet smile with her eyes holding the same innocence.

    Shawn: "..."

 Chapter 228 - A Doubleedged Sword

    ''Innocence? Sweetness?'' How could President Hays who had breathed a sigh of relief hearing Ava is no more expect gentleness from Ava Kelly?

    Even though President Hays was careful about his sess of fooling her again, it wasn''t fated to stay long either.

    Just as his hand reached the ss of water, Aarvi pulled her hand back and the innocence he had witnessed morphed to cold vileness raising the hair on his body, his eyes again turned wide.

    Anyhow, the next second, he squeezed his eyes shut seeing her tilt the ss.

    ''sh~''

    Aarvi poured the water on the floor for a second before dropping the ss next to his feet. She smirked seeing him tremble thinking she was going to throw the water on his face.

    ''Does it look like idol drama?'' Aarvi rolled her eyes and sat opposite him on the single armchair. Her eyes caught Shawn who was sitting on the leather chair looking towards her in awe.

    She could only hope she will only make the old man out of sorts and Shawn doesn''t go crazy thinking how she could flip between moods and roles. Anyway, it didn''t look like he was affected by it but was watching her how she gives hope and snatches it away in a matter of seconds.

    Aarvi looked back at the old man who breathed a sigh of relief looking at himself unhurt.

    Relief? That''s the least she will let him have.

    "Did you think you can still fool me?" She asked in her ever so calm tone but it did sound too cold.

    President Hays straightened his back unknowingly and tried to respond but words didn''te out of his lips. The one who was blending in the crowd had the suppressing presence, it''s just unbelievable for him to ept she is Ava Kelly.

    Aarvi wasn''t waiting for the response either so asked her the next question without bother he was suffocating himself, "If I still can''t learn your facades, what is the use of new life after knocking the door of death?"

    President Hays stared at Aarvi''s face trying his best to digest that Ava Kelly is alive and she returned stronger than he could think off.

    He had lived long enough to understand that the death experience won''t make the person stronger but afraid, weak, and helpless.

    Aarvi crossed her legs watching his every reaction, she could guess his experienced old brain was thinking of a way to escape. She would love it if he thinks to call the police.

    "President Hays, do you remember you had told your grandson that ''A smart woman is a double-edged sword. She can manage family and improve thepany.''?"

    He had told Vance when thetter objected to Ava Kelly working in theirpany. He saw her waiting for a response this time so he quickly nodded to her.

    "You are wrong," Aarvi stated right after his nod, making him confused and bringing away his thoughts from the n he was cooking earlier.

    She knew ording to him a woman belonged to the kitchen and to warm the bed of her husband. As much as he hated to ept Vance wasn''t talented in business, he also hated to hand over thepany to a woman but he had no choice due to the Hays family reputation.

    That time, Ava had thought he was encouraging her but he was just using her with flowery words and she failed to discern his motive behind it.

    Aarvi continued after a pause, "A woman with smartness is a double-edged sword. If you dare to provoke her, her kindness, innocence, and beauty can morph into wickedness, malice, and a weapon."

    That''s what a woman called a double-edged sword, sharper than a knife and stronger than a diamond. Why do they have to live in the boundary set by the men?

    President Hays''s brows trembled by hearing her. He had used the phrase for the wrong situation and he also became one among many to turn her to an unbreakable sword and she is the living proof of it.

    They had hurt her far too deep which will heal only when she calms down seeing them suffer. The burning fire they ignited in her will only cool after the destructionpletes.

    He took a deep breath thinking of a n to stop her before she ends up destroying them, "Ava, you��"

    Aarvi hissed as though it hurt her ears, "Ava? Who said I am Ava Kelly? I killed her."

    While Shawn understood the meaning of it, President Hays was confused, ''She isn''t Ava Kelly? She killed her?''

    He started to think she could be somebody who looked like Ava Kelly and�� Shawn Rivas might be helping her take revenge for his friend.

    He was about to shoot his mouth when he saw Shawn controlling hisughter looking at them and thedy in front of him sitting indifferently.

    He again tried to calm himself assuming she was fooling him. He didn''t realize thedy was purposefully waiting for him to speak when he cleared his throat wiping his beads of precipitation.

    "I know we hurt you, will you turn bad due to the bad people? You were such a good child, you cared about everyone''s problems, you were making everyone happy. Won''t you feel bad for hurting others? It''s not toote to step back and live a happy life."

    ''Cunning old man.'' Shawn thought of hearing an old man trying to make her feel guilty and bring up the goodness in her.

    Aarvi uncrossed her legs and sat straight. Her face morphed into worrisome while a wicked grin appeared on Shawn''s face. "Grandfather Hays, you are absolutely right. Why should I change myself for evil people? I shouldn''t implicate my life due to dishonorable people like�� YOU."

    Shawn craved to apud her for catching the smallest words of the old man and taunting him back with an innocence like tone and emotions.

    ''I know we hurt you'' President Hays regretted saying it and she entitled him without an ounce of hesitation. After hearing YOU, he understood she tricked him again to believe and was ying with his emotions repeatedly.

    Aarvi didn''t stop there, she again crossed her legs satisfied with giving him a hint of fulfillment before pushing him back to despair. "If you don''t want me to change, why don''t you send your grandson to prison and make him ept his every uwful act?"

    She clearly spoke each word and saw him widen his eyes big as saucers. Is she expecting him to send his grandson to prison? Absolutely not.

    Vance Hays is the sole sessor of the Hays family, he might give his life instead of putting Vance Hays life in danger.

    Aarvi won''t be surprised if he pulls a handgun from any corner and fires at her head. But he didn''t have any handgun and her team had already searched the office. And his handbag? It was lying on the floor.

    Utmostly, he might try to throw a vase on her but her eyes didn''t leave him for a second so she could easily dodge it. Come on, she can be faster than the old man in histe seventies.

    President Hays took time to respond and thought of numerous ways to persuade her. He thought he could tell she was nothing without the Rivas family but it sounded more like a provocation. His try to remind her previous self failed so he thought of her family.

    "Do you think your family will like your behavior? Why do you want to taint them?" He was proud of picking it. He had seen her dutifully follow her parents'' order so he was cent percent sure that she will reflex on it.

    Aarvi found itughable but didn''t get the chance to ridicule and heard Shawn was offended, he mmed his hands on the desk and roared, "Our family won''t like it? We love her. We are proud of her. I am waiting for her to ughter your grandson and order to dump him in the bin."

    President Hays: "..."

    He was totally bewildered hearing Shawn and thought what he asked. He was talking about the Kelly family but ''why is Shawn Rivas saying ''Our family''?''

    Aarvi''s face softened hearing Shawn. Aarvi Evans isn''t a daughter of the Kelly family. She is just like an orphan who got the Rivas family and their love.

    Shawn slowly sat down actioning like zipping his lips looking at Aarvi who smiled in return to rx him. He didn''t do something he shouldn''t and it was not harmful in any way.

    The real threat is after stepping out or Leon Harmon nning to ambush them or his men bing over smart after seeing hell frightened secretary Harper.

    She didn''t care when the secretary ran out of the office because the Shadow team definitely made him unconscious before he ns to stammer anything out to anybody.

    Befuddled President Hays couldn''t help himself from asking, "Aren''t you Ava Kelly?"

    Aarvi indifferently responded while reading a message on her smartwatch, [Family of three will reach in ten minutes.]

    "I was born as Ava Kelly." Then she raised her head to see President Hays speechless without understanding her talk in riddles.

    ''She was born as Ava Kelly. Doesn''t that mean she is Ava Kelly? Then why the hell did she say she isn''t Ava Kelly?'' He couldn''t understand if he was listening right or misunderstanding things or she was tricking him.

    He clenched his fist looking determined to convince her from destroying the Hays international. He had spent his whole life building thepany, how could he allow her to tear down right in front of his eyes.

    What was their mistake? Vance Hays ditching the wedding as Vance wasn''t the one who tried to kill her.

    He sounded uptight, "Alright, you can marry Vance, I promise to make you the president of Hays International. I won''t let Vance act on impulse."

 Chapter 229 - The Door Of Death

    ''You can marry Vance, I promise to make you the president of Hays International. I won''t let Vance act on impulse.''

    Looking at the seriousness of President Hays saying it, Aarvi and Shawn looked at each other without believing their ears.

    They were truly speechless beyond words.

    They couldn''t understand how the old man decided that she returned to marry Vance Hays and take over Hays International.

    Both blinked looking at each other and burst into rapidughter. She came to have a serious talk and pay back the Vance family, little did they expect they were going tough till their stomach aches and jaws hurt.

    President Hays: "..."

    The one whoughed hard was Shawn while Aarvi repeatedly tried to control herughter but failed to remember how seriously he offered her the Hays International with Vance Hays.

    Aarvi asked between herughter pressing her jaws, "Do you think I love your use for nothing grandson?" If any girl was in her ce and really had fallen for Young Master Hays, Aarvi didn''t think that girl would ept Vance after his deeds unless she is a brainless idiot.

    President Hays: "..."

    Shawn shook hands to decline her words as he reached Aarvi who was struggling to hold herughter, "No, Little Heart. I think he thought you are like one of those female leads from the revenge story where she marries the viin for revenge but falls in love with him?"

    Aarvi who had almost controlled herughter again went for another round while Shawn sat on the arm of the armchair and mockinglyughed at the old man.

    The old man couldn''t hold on any longer. His bubbling anger burst and howled like a street dog hurting their ears, "Why the hell are you here if you don''t want thepany?"

    Aarvi remarked in her mellow voice to his question "This is better." And she againughed with Shawn to annoy the old man.

    Raising his voice to frighten her? Perhaps, in his dreams.

    President Hays: "..."

    ''Shameless.'' he really wanted to shout but knew they were again going tough at him.

    Aarvi spoke after a second, "President Hays, if I want thispany, I can snatch it away. Why do you think I will sacrifice my life beyond your family?"

    President Hays could clearly sense her disdain towards the Hays family. He craved to retort for it but he didn''t. He wasn''t a fool to retort when she came prepared.

    Even though he had ulterior motives for having her in Hays family, he never supported Vance Hays to have two women or having fun with another woman.

    The day he got to know Vance ditched Ava for her best friend, how could he ept that woman as clean and innocent. Hence he never epted her. But to keep his family name clean, he had to support his family despite his dislike towards their way.

    Now he and his family are finally going to pay for everything they did. ''Snatch thepany away?'' he didn''t find it unbelievable especially seeing Shawn sitting next to Aarvi.

    ''Where did it all go wrong?'' He thought gazing at Aarvi. He sighed realizing he started everything. He praised her in front of his grandson who started to feel insecure and left out. Then Vance started his try to conquer Ava but failed.

    Remembering the final blow that crossed the line, President Hays spoke without thinking, "If you hadn''t pped Vance in front of all, these all wouldn''t have happened in the first ce."

    Shawn disregarded his age and got up to punch his face grinding his teeth. If Aarvi hadn''t held his hand, the old man would be lying on the floor groaning in pain.

    He said through clenched teeth looking at the old man disgustingly, "If she hadn''t stopped me or Dax, your grandson definitely would have handicapped that night. Respect your age if not your tongue."

    Aarvi pulled him to sit and on the arm of the chair before ring at the fuming old man, "So I am the one to me. Why?... Because I was his fiancee?"

    Since nothing is working to convince her, President Hays decided to stand head-on, "What do you want?"

    Aarvi unhurriedly responded, "Payback."

    ''Payback?'' The lines appeared on his forehead and guessed, "Do you want to ruin my grandson''s wedding?"

    "Heh?" Shawn rolled his eyes.

    Aarvi hadn''t expected the old man to turn senile in three years. Or is she so unpredictable? Aarvi shrugged before revealing, "I am so very thankful to your grandson for absconding from the wedding. Else My life would have definitely ruined."

    Does he want more ps in the face? The old man clenched his fist tight and asked instead of guessing, "What do you want to let thepany off the hook?"

    Aarvi pointed to the couch for him to sit and listed the reasons she was looking for payback.

    It sounded too simple so the old man hid his cunning smile and epted, "It will be done right in front of you."

    Aarvi smiled but it was filled with malice. She turned to Shawn who continued, "Plus daily interest."

    The old man''s face slightly paled and stuttered, "W-what d-daily interest?"

    Shawn responded while Aarvi watched the old man paling, "It''s been 3 years, 3 months, 8 days. So 1194 days. Let me make a discount for you. So 1000 days. The payback is 1000 times increased."

    President Hays shot up from his seat and stammered, "H-how c-could t-that b-be possible? A thousand is too much."

    A thousand? of course, it''s too much so Aarvi pped her hands and stood up with a bright smile, "I knew it. So I have a different idea too."

    Shawn didn''t know that and started thinking about what it could be.

    President Hays thought she is still soft-hearted and yammered, "Ok, ok, ok. I will go with the second one."

    Shawn pitied the old man for still not understanding her.

    Aarvi happily disclosed the n as though it was a n to party in the night, "Since your grandson watched me bashed and shot to death, let''s recreate it with me watching and he at the door of death."

    Then she raised her right hand with three fingers up by folding her thumb and little finger. She took an oath like a little girl promising she won''t eat more cakes, "I swear, I won''t put any interest on it and you can be a spectator too."

    President Hays: "..."

    Shawn burst intoughter, ''My Little Heart is savage.''

 Chapter 230 - Aarons Wife

    Ava Kelly was lucky to get away from death and live with apletely new identity but that doesn''t mean another one can be alive.

    President Hays felt that he should have expected it from her and regretted blindly epting the second option.

    "I didn''t know President Hays is obsessed with dramas and movies that he follows them blindly." Shawn mocked and the door of the office flung open after hurried knocks.

    Aarvi turned to the door and saw three rushing to enter inside. The mother and father of Vance froze looking at Shawn and doubted if Ms. Evans is Ava Kelly.

    Vance''s eyes glued on thedy. Her hair was blowed dried to slightly wavy, Other than the nude pink shade of her lips, he couldn''t make out any makeup on her wless skin.

    The gentle faint smile on her face radiated her petite face while the pear drop long thin chain earrings danced below her ear lobes. She was wearing a ck bodycon dressyered with a trendy zer. The zer had golden cufflinks at the sleeves and a wide strap was wrapped around her slim waist locking in the round golden ring.

    He had seen her in a biker outfit at Mocon hills, workout clothes at the gym, casual in the hospital, and now the business suit. Vance couldn''t rate which looked better on her but she aced each one.

    Thus, it reminded him of Ava Kelly, she always tried to make things interesting between them but he always sweetly taunted her until she epted her fate and started to nod at his every suggestion when shopping.

    He definitely took her silence and self-effacing for granted and didn''t cherish her. He sighed recalling those moments before his eyesnded on Shawn Rivas and stiffened.

    ''Damn.'' He cursed and looked at his grandfather who had paled and his parents bewildered. He still believed Ava Kelly is dead and Ms. Evans is a differentdy.

    He quickly spoke to handle the situation, "Ms. Evans, you are earlier than the specified time." He forced a smile at her and cued his parents to rx down before he walked towards his grandfather trying his best to ignore the gaze filled with immense hatred.

    Yes, Shawn, he knows he shouldn''t have an urge to kill someone but he just couldn''t stand this man. Aarvi who noticed him clenching his fist forcing him to sit calmly felt bad for never letting him vent his frustration.

    Thinking of finding a way for itter, Aarvi walked next to him ignoring the greet Vance.

    President Hays''s eyes widened in shock hearing she was the Evans that his family was speaking about. He urged to p them across the face for even thinking of making her daughter-inw.

    ''Wait, does that mean she isn''t Ava Kelly but a look-alike? Then how does she know so clearly about Ava Kelly and the things that happened at the wedding?'' His old brain was definitely being stressed beyond the limit.

    Aarvi stood next to Shawn and briefly introduced to stop the mellow drama of Master and Madam Hays, "He is my friend and brother-inw, Shawn Rivas. Shawn, they are from the Hays family."

    ''Brother-inw?'' President Hays shot on his feet and the other two elders froze in disbelief discerning she is President Rivas aka Aaron Rivas''s wife.

    Shawn was satisfied with the introduction and even had an urge to call her sister-inw. ''Why should I waste my emotions on a filthy man? My brother has his Cupcake and I got my friend back, the stronger and better.''

    Aarvi continued in an innocent tone, "I don''t know why but my brother-inw insisted toe for my safety hearing your names."

    The Hays family members were yet to realize they were trembling just by the name of her man while Vance waspletely astounded looking at his parents and grandfather.

    Aarvi and Shawn nced at each other without understanding why they were overreacting. Aaron Rivas is a doctor turned businessman, he wasn''t a mafia or underworld boss to react in that way.

    The three were about to ask their over-exaggerated reaction but first to fall on his knees was Master Hays while President Hays slumped back on the door cursing his own fate and for feeding a monster.

    Shawn instinctively pulled Aarvi behind him thinking Master Hays was up to something. Aarvi didn''t protest because she is aware Master Hays is just bark, he won''t bite.

    Aarvi peeked at Master Hays due to Shawn''s hand strongly holding her behind sensing the threat. Then she, Shawn, and bbergasted Vance waited for him to speak but he just folded his hands like he was going to beg but no words came out.

    Mother Hays deep bowed to�� Aarvi and apologized, "Mrs. Rivas, I am sorry for my rude behavior at the hospital. Please forgive me."

    Aarvi, Shawn, and Vance: "..."

    Aarvi and Shawn didn''t expect Aaron''s name to have so much impact on the three and both realized Vance hadn''t told about her rtionship with Rivas family, especially Aaron.

    Both of their gazes went to Vance who was also clueless just like them and he repeatedly tried to pull his father and mother up to stand feeling embarrassed in front of Aarvi but they shrugged him off.

    Shouldn''t there be arguments, fear, helplessness? This wasn''t what Aarvi expected.

    ''What is this mystery with Aaron and Hays family? Shouldn''t I have mentioned Shawn as my brother-inw?'' Aarvi thought about trying to connect some dots.

    When Shawn was with her, they weren''t afraid of him being Rivas but as soon as Aaron''s name appeared, there was a whole new level of tension as though he was a grim reaper ready to detach their soul and body.

    Other thaning to the conclusion that Aaron is holding the Hays family reins with Vance being aware, Aarvi couldn''te to any conclusion.

    Aarvi was pulling Shawn''s hand down, she felt her smartwatch and Shawn''s mobile beeped in his pocket.

    [A camera drone is shot. Time to wrap.] Aarvi deciphered the meaning of ''Time to Wrap''.

    It is simple, Leon Harmon and his men are on their way to trap her due to the suspicious behavior of the Hays family and the destroyed drone

    Shawn patted her arm and nonchntly moved towards the desk. Hezily started to y with the blinds of the ss wall to look more natural before he dropped the blinds at the ss wall that was next to the desk.

    Aarvi need toplete her mission and asked in seriousness but held a calm tone, "What''s going on?"

    The three held their heads low without daring to look at her or speak.

    Aarvi felt like she was in some kind of historical drama where she is an empress and they were waiting for her to punish instead of revealing their master.

    Aarvi hated the silence and ordered, "Stand and speak."

    Vance''s body stiffened by her voice before he helped his father to stand, mother Hays stood straight but didn''t speak while President Hays sighed.

    Aarvi understood they weren''t going to speak a word about their behavior and she could feel their fear of Aaron is far too deep.

    But ording to her reports on Hays, there is no name of Rivas included anywhere so she couldn''t understand why they feared Aaron so much.

    Aarvi''s eyes darkened, she always knew he wasn''t a simple businessman but... ''Aaron, who are you? How did you seed so easily?''

 Chapter 231 - Grateful

    Aarvi knew staying clean in the business field with cunning and crafty people trying to stomp is damn difficult. She is evil too but she has her principles and ethics when ites to business, unlike Leon Harmon.

    But Aaron? Aarvi could say he is hiding something or probably she never asked him how he managed to hold the business ground while looking after her. She knows it''s thetter one but she still had light fear thinking what if the business world had turned him sinister.

    Leaving that apart, Aarvi knew Aaron was investigating her case and she wasn''t sure how far it had gone and the evidence he had.So she wasn''t much surprised if he had taken them under control when she was inatose.

    She decided to ask Aaron.

    Before all that, she needs to make sure Shawn is safe and sound beforeplications increases.

    Moving towards the desk where blindfolds had covered, Shawn and Aarvi stayed there. They can''t take the chance of Leon Harmon arranging sharpshooters.

    She picked a file and announced a lie, "President Hays rejected the project." She had no ns to reveal her real identity to Vance''s parents. She didn''t care if President Hays tell itter.

    "What!?" Vance was bewildered and grabbed the file to see a stamp of rejection with the sign of his grandfather.

    Furious, he turned to his grandfather, "Grandfather, what is this all about? I was working day and night on this project to work with Evans and you��" He shrugged his hand, throwing the file on the coffee table.

    He didn''t want to bring up his family problem in front of a third person so he could only ground his teeth.

    Then Aarvi moved to the next part, "President Hays, which one did you choose?"

    President Hays stood up and went in front of his son. Master Hays was confused why his father was frowning but didn''t get a chance to speak.

    ''Pak.'' A sound of tight p sounded in the room

    Vance and Mother Hays: "..."

    President Hays said through heavy breathing looking at husband and wife, "If you two hadn''t encouraged him��" His left hand finger pointed Vance as he continued, "We wouldn''t have seen this day."

    ''Pak'' After this p, a woman''s cry sounded in the room.

    Vance was bewildered and ran to help his mother but President Hays roared, "Stand right there and watch what you brought upon us."

    ''Pak.'' He pped his son and suggested his son who staggered on the floor without understanding what was his mistake. "Let me make a deal with you, I will p once, you will p your wife and curse her. Or I will go two for you and one for your wife."

    "Dad, why are you doing this?" Madam Hays yelled at him and earned a tight p, "Why? Didn''t you curse and p her? You are earning the same with interest."

    ''Pak.'' He struck his son again and again making him feel dizzy.

    Madam and Master Hays were helpless because President Hays wasn''t only head of the family, he hadn''t transferred anything to their name. If they retort physically, they will have no roof.

    His parents might not be in the senses to understand his words but he realized his grandfather is talking about Ava Kelly. He clearly remembers Grace telling him that his mother cursed Ava endlessly and even pped her while his father held the cor of Hayden Kelly while arguing with him.

    And his guess was right, Aarvi was paying back for that with an interest but they didn''t know it was just the beginning of the end of the Hays family in the business and socialite circle.

    Vance turned his malicious eyes to Shawn and asked, "You did this, didn''t you? Did you have to choose them? Bring it on me."

    Shawn muttered looking at Vance, "First time I felt him manly."

    Aarvi responded to his question without reacting to Shawn. Her voice carried a disappointment of nonrecognition, "It''s me. Young master Hays, direct the credits at the right person."

    ''Credits?'' Shawn apuded while Vance was shocked.

    Aarvi continued after ncing at the three elders. Master Hays couldn''t hold it and started pping his wife, cursing her heartlessly by choosing new words each time.

    "I gave them two choices to repay for your mistake. One, punishing your parents for supporting you, two, stomping and kicking you to death." Aarvi was as nonchnt as she was speaking about squashing the bug.

    Vance: "..."

    Stomping and kicking him to death? Mistake? He couldn''t understand how he offended Ms. Evans while his mind was ming everything on Shawn Rivas for filling her with his past.

    Aarvi called him near with her hand as she took her mobile from her handbag. Shawn was curious to know what she was up to.

    Aarvi yed a video and held it in front of Vance to watch.

    Vance saw a couple, building the sandcastles, they were far so he couldn''t clearly recognize them. They were about to start another one but they got up and went aside.

    Vance''s eyes widened looking at a man entering. He kicked and stomped the sand art and walked away. He knew it was him and looked at Aarvi who pointed him back to the video.

    Vance anxiously gulped his mouthful of spit and looked at the video. The couple didn''t build again and came towards the camera making their appearance clear and clearer. ''Aaron Rivas and Ms. Evans?''

    Aarvi shoved the mobile into her handbag and asked, "How dare you destroy it?"

    Vance stammered to ask, "You avenging for that?"

    Aarvi promptly shook her head and revealed how she avenged for it, "You lost the Ebony project because you destroyed our sand art. I thought you should know from when your downfall started."

    Aarvi turned around to zip and take the handbag by ignoring frozen Vance who finally understood everything was nned. She again faced Vance and smiled a beautiful and genuine one.

    That smile Vance always craved to see whenever he faced her, that smile which haunted him for many days making him regret actions. But now that smile reminded his despair.

    Aarvi gratefully spoke, "Thank you Mr. Hays for ditching the wedding."She wore her sunsses and went towards President Hays. Since Leon wants to make sure Ava Kelly is alive, she used Vance for it.

    Vance''s low tone left his lips, "A- Ava��" However it didn''t fall on her ears.

    President Hays was dead tired of pping his son repeatedly. "Let''s take a break, President Hays."

    She continued when he turned to her, "I won''t touch yourpany."

    President Hays was finally getting relieved but she continued, "I can''t stop Dax though."

    President Hays: "..."

    She took a step closer to the old man, "You were right, I can shine in the business field if I work diligently. I am the President of Skr."

    The door flung open and two men in ck nodded at her, Aarvi left without caring about President Hays who fell on the ground without being able to take the blow.

    ''President of Rivas Industries and the mysterious President of Skr'' He thought before passing out.

    Payback to the Hays family - Checked.

    ---

    As soon as Aarvi stepped out of the office room with Shawn, the Shadow team member reported, "They have covered us. Leon Harmon is in the elevator heading here, right now."

 Chapter 232 - Mark My Words

    As soon as Aarvi stepped out of the President''s office room with Shawn, she saw two other secretaries peeking at them between their work. The Shadow team member reported to her once the door closed behind them, "They have covered us. Leon Harmon is in the elevator heading here, right now."

    Aarvi crossed her arms before turning behind to face the three men, "It''s going to be an action. Choose, thriller or face off?"

    The three men''s lips twitched so as the other the Shadow team members who heard her over the conference call two men were in.

    Shawn started to think about how those ns could be and why she hadn''t spoken about the escape ns. Then he realized, Leon Harmon reaching or reacting to the news wasn''t certain, hence she didn''t want to overload their brain with ns.

    If Leon wasn''t watching Vance Hays or reached the Hays International, they would have left the building gentlemanly and graciously through the main door.

    Since Leon Harmon reacted in swift, that means he was prepared for it and Aarvi had her ns ready. Hearing her speak of two ns, he kind of wished to join her each n to have fun.

    ''All hail to my Little Heart.'' He deep bowed her thrice in his mind and chuckled.

    The Shadow member who heard his captain instruct, [Safe one.] also repeated it, "Safe one, Ms. Evans." The chances of Leon wielding a firearm are very high as she provoked him way too much so they didn''t want to take a chance.

    Aarvi pointed towards the second emergency exit away from the elevator, "Then it''s a thriller." More like it was going to be adventurous.

    As soon as her hand pointed, she took steps towards it and the rest followed. Aarvi resignedly smiled looking at Shawn over-excited to be part of it but the Shadow team wasn''t in good shape.

    They were thinking if they have to descend nine stories. No, alighting isn''t the problem, it''s easy to guess the escape route and Leon''s men can catch them easily.

    ''Or is she going to sacrifice us?'' They were long back prepared for it, in case they got caught by Leon Harmon to save her.

    While closing the emergency exit door, the Shadow team member saw Leon Harmon, Dn Harmon, and another man exiting the elevator, ''We arete.'' He thought because they should have exited by now to be safe.

    ----

    As soon as Leon went to the office room, he saw swollen cheeks of two, the woman wailing her heart out, the old man had fainted and Vance was sprinkling water on his face to wake him up.

    "Vance Hays," Leon grunted.

    However, Vance ignored him and tried to wake up his grandfather but the man who was with Leon Harmon held Vance''s cor and pulled him up to face Leon.

    "What?" Vance spat without an ounce of fear.

    "Ava Kelly is alive, isn''t she?" Leon straight went to the point without beating around the bush.

    Vance strangely wanted to say ''No'' but he didn''t and smirked, "Don''t worry, it will be your turn soon." He meant Ava Kelly was going to ruin him soon too.

    ''pow''

    Leon stroked him across his face and roared, "Spineless man."

    Vance pressed his jaw and looked back at Leon without caring to mention Shawn''s name or Ava Kelly is with Rivas family or her second name is Evans.

    "Don''t you think this all started because you are ipetent? If you knew the difference between a stone and pearl, you wouldn''t have seen this day." Leon said through his teeth. If Vance had married her, he wouldn''t be impotent now.

    Meanwhile, Dn was instructing his team over call, "They left now, take control and catch them."

    Another man went out to catch thedy. He asked the secretaries and went to the emergency exit while Leon and Vance continued to talk.

    "Pearl?" Vance asked and mockinglyughed at Leon. His voice softened but sounded firm, "Did you forget you failed to break her down? She is a diamond."

    Leon clenched his fist hearing the certainty of Vance Hays. How could he let it off when he was condemning him right in front of him, "Vance Hays, pray that I don''t catch her soon. I will again kill her right in front of your eyes and send you with her."

    Dn hid his amusement watching Vance Haysugh at Leon Harmon without a hint of fear but faith in Ava Kelly.

    "Again kill?" Vanceughed which was infuriating Leon.

    Vance was already aware there was a camera recording everything. He couldn''t believe Leon was dumb enough to threaten without looking around.

    "Are you hearing yourself? If you had killed her, how is she alive? That means your failure started the day youid your dirty eyes on her. President Harmon, why don''t you pray that she won''t trap you?" Vance threw it back at him.

    "Trap me?" This time Leonughed, heughed heartily as thought he heard a best joke. Hisugh was stating trapping him is impossible and Vance was daydreaming. "She is the one who is running away from me."

    Dn craved to pat Leon''s head. Every move by Ava Kelly was a trap for Leon Harmon. ''Why didn''t I know Leon is dumb?'' He thought while Vance was chuckling at Leon''s misunderstanding of the situation.

    "President Harmon, I always thought you were mind-blowing in nning but you know what? You are just self-obsessed." Vance remarked and checked the time on his wristwatch thinking the ambnce and hospital staff will reach soon.

    While Dn controlledughing at Leon, thetter was fuming mad and waited for Vance toplete what he started with a look of disbelief written all over his face.

    Disbelief because Vance''s hate for Ava Kelly changed to admiration. Vance''s fear of Leon changed to mockery just by meeting Ava Kelly.

    Vance looked at the burning red eyes of Leon as he asked, "President Harmon, do you think you are here because you can capture her?"

    Thinking about every encounter Vance had with Ms. Evans from bike race to present, he was certain, each event is meticulously nned by her.

    His grandfather will lose hispany, his parents are going to lose their pride, Grace lost her sanity, Billy Craft lost his business and name. Nheless, she spared Vance because he ditched their wedding.

    So will Ava Kelly go easy on Leon Harmon?

    Vance shook his head for his own question and worded it for Leon, "You are here because she wanted you to be here and hear me say Ava Kelly is alive and kicking."

    Vance smirked looking at Leon furious hearing him speak highly of the girl he almost killed. "President Harmon, she isn''t a weak prey anymore. She is the predator who will decide how to y with her prey."

    Silence enveloped for a few seconds before the door flung open, the medical staff entered with three stretchers. They were bbergasted looking at two with swollen cheeks. Two members quickly checked on Grandfather Hays.

    The hospital staff quickly took the three and left for the hospital.

    Vance paused at the door and turned behind to look at Leon. He said as though he can read the future, "President Harmon, mark my words. You will run on the roads to save your life, yet she will be holding your reins."

    Followed by his voice was a loud crash of chair against the fiberss door and Leon roared like a hurt lion, "I have the whole building under control." They had seized every entry and exit of the building so there was no way she could escape.

 Chapter 233 - Life In Danger

    All entry and exit to the building are seized? What about the rooftop? It isn''t an entry nor an exit to the building.

    When the Shadow team member closed the emergency exit door, Aarvi picked the square-shaped hollow iron block from the floor. After unlocking its one side, she locked the two handles of the door while three men watched her in awe.

    They realized that her team prepared everything on her orders. The emergency exit door is too heavy to start with, with the type of custom made lock she was using, it was impossible to break without using electronic metal cutters. So one has to go downstairs to use the emergency exit.

    While they were thinking Aarvi might start descending the stairs, the captain of the Shadow team who was watching from a third-person viewmented as "Ms. Evans is shrewd." That means she is well prepared and they just have to follow her and protect her.

    Despite being curious to ask a lot of questions, Shawn climbed stairs with the three to reach the rooftop. Remembering Hays International didn''t have a helipad, Shawn asked in dilemma, "Little Heart, are you going to push me down from the ninth floor?"

    Aarvi chuckled at hisment and nonchntly said almost giving strokes to the Shadow team members, "Nope, those two will jump from the tenth floor."

    The two Shadow team members: "..."

    ''I didn''t know I could fly.'' They sobbed to themselves.

    As soon as four exited the door to the rooftop, Aarvi didn''t have to instruct or do, a member took the locker prepared, and locked the door from outside. Aarvi guided Shawn to a tform and passed a harness to him while Shawn was grinning ear to ear for having the chance to try zipline in the city.

    There were four smallplexes between Hays International and another tall building hence the zipline was established between the buildings. It wasn''t added long back but fifteen minutes earlier after confirming Leon was driving towards the Hays international instead of the Harmon Industries.

    There was only a single roller on the zip line with two hooks together, Aarvi wore her handbag as a sling bag before tying the harness.

    Shawn suddenlymented in delight, "Leon Harmon punched Vance Hays. It''s so satisfying."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She didn''t expect him to set the mic in the office room, she had kept a spy camera for Zain to watch live and record if informational.

    After wearing the gloves, "Ms. Evans, have you tried zipline before?" A shadow team member asked to confirm she wasn''t afraid.

    Shawn rolled his eyes, "She is crazy over these games."

    Aarvi ignored it and turned to them. She pointed to the building that was behind Hays International, "It isn''t safe to go to the main road so you guys rappel down the eight stories quickly and make use of the delivery vehicles parked there to escape to that building. Until you make sure none is following you, don''t stop." She handed them gloves saying it.

    They can''t go one by one which will consume a lot of time so she thought since those members are trained, they can climb down the building, then use the arch on the first floor to jump to neighboring building premises. Since it was behind the entrance, it wasn''t in the sight of other areas and the wall wasn''t ss to notice from inside.

    The Shadow team member didn''t respond, "Ms. Evans, don''t worry about us. Your safetyes first."

    Aarvi frowned, if those two can''t exit the building safely, her mission will be failed. If Leon catches them, he will torture them to death.

    Shawn held her shoulders and pushed her towards the zipline, "Little Heart, if you just give them a rope, they can easily escape. They will be safe."

    She trusted Shawn''s words and both attached the hook to the zipline and Aarvi instructed the two right before they lifted their legs and the roller moved, "Don''t follow us. Track my location after ten minutes."

    All Shadow team members: "..."

    How can they be sure about her safety without having any idea? Even though the captain sent the people to the building Zipline was attached, those members can''t reach faster than Aarvi and Shawn. By her tone, they were sure, it wasn''t the building they were going to stop and she had a series of escape ns.

    Shawn was busy hearing Vance and Leon''s voices over his Bluetooth so he was concentrating at the end of the zipline tond safely. He was disappointed to know that Vance didn''t reveal about the Rivas family standing behind her.

    He had thought if Vance revealed their inclusion with Aarvi aka Ava Kelly, Leon wouldn''t act recklessly but it was still the same as Aarvi wanted it to be. He didn''t know if he should be happy about it or be more careful.

    Unrevealing about Rivas and provoking Leon further will infuriate him more against Ava Kelly and he will go to any extreme to end her life. He really wanted to make sure if Vance was being sneaky or he was really admiring the new her.

    Aarvi pinched Shawn''s stomach for not responding to her, "Where have you lost?"

    Shawn hissed pping her hand and wrapped his hand around her back ready to fluentlynd together without jerking on the zipline.

    Once theynded, Aarvi turned behind to see the two members promptly hearing her order and jumped to the next building premises where a car stopped in front of them to pick them up after telling her full name.

    They showed OK at Aarvi to ry that they were following her n before the car drove away.

    Shawn shook her hand to show Leon''s men had broken the door and one person had rolled his jacket and suspended it over the zipline. He was sliding towards them holding its sleeves. "Little Heart, he will reach us."

    Aarvi waited for the man to reachsome course of distance before pping her fist on a button.

    Shawn then noticed the Zipline was attached to an electronic holder which left the wire and the man fell on the second building with pretty good height to break his bones without threatening the life.

    Aarvi threw their harness to a floor below and Shawn saw somebody quickly grabbing them away to hide.

    Aarvi held his hand and ran, "Run��"

    Park Avenue is the building made for parking vehicles for all the buildings across the road. While Shawn was expecting her to take a car, he heard a person shout, "They are here. Catch them."

    "Damn." Finally, fear slowly coursing up, Shawn cursed after seeing the car just a few meters away from them. "We are caught."

    He realized she purposefully grabbed everyone''s attention to the Zipline while none knew how the other two escaped from the building. She obviously didn''t want them to be in danger.

    Aarvi knew Leon wasn''t an idiot to take his men only to the Hays International building. They will watch from outside too. But she hadn''t expected them to reach so soon that even the Shadow team failed to react that fast.

    If she hadn''t waited to press the button to release the Zipline, they would have escaped but that person on the zipline would have lost his life falling from ten floors to the ground.

    She thought of another life that put their lives in danger.

 Chapter 234 - Dead Or Alive

    In Rivas Industries

    After being cool and calming Aarvi, Aaron had reached his office indifferently. But he hadn''t expected the bouquet of tiffany roses were enough to shatter his impassiveness.

    While Milo Wen continued to report some updates and the schedules of his meeting, Aaron was just present physically grazing his fingers on the soft roses while he was in the memory of the kiss.

    The softness of rose petals failed to bring him out of reverie while his fingers craved to feel Aarvi''s soft bouncy cheeks.

    Milo Wen waited for more than five minutes for any instruction, before calling, "President Rivas?"

    The seconds ticked by but didn''t earn any response.

    Milo Wen wanted to poke but he didn''t. He went around and faced Aaron who was looking at roses, however, he was pleasantly lost in thoughts looking at the gentleness on his face.

    Did Milo Wen need a word to know who he was thinking? Milo Wen slowly pulled the bouquet away saying, "I will put them in va��"

    He couldn''t get to finish and was speechless when Aaron snatched it away. ''Did he even listen to me?'' He thought but he didn''t dare to ask watching Aaron quickly morph to his usual aloofness.

    Aaron ndly ordered without caring his secretary caught him daydreaming, "Leave." Then he ced some roses in the vase on his desk after trimming the stems shorter. Then he set the rest of the roses in the big custom-made vase that he had ordered for the flowers sent by his Cupcake.

    Milo started to think why Aaron was so distracted before remembering Aarvi had ns to drop a visit to the Hays International. He gasped thinking Aaron must be insecure thinking Aarvi is meeting Vance Hays.

    Milo should be d he didn''t voice it else Aaron would have smacked his head harder. Milo wanted to drop a message to Aarvi but dropped his thought unwilling to disturb her ns.

    Inside the office, Aaron had lots of dilemmas. He wanted to talk to Aarvi, he wanted to send a message then he for the first time THOUGHT what to talk to her. He didn''t want her to think he was desperate to see or talk to her.

    ''But it doesn''t hurt to ask if she ising over here after her n.'' He thought while sitting in a meeting, holding a file while an executive was speaking.

    ''Or I can just ask where she is having lunch.'' He thought as he watched outside while Milo Wen handled the meeting without disturbing Aaron.

    ''I could just call to ask if everything is alright.'' He nodded to himself when he walked towards his office after the morning meeting.

    For a minute he started to worry what if her n goes wrong and she is in trouble. Even though he was worried about the dangers around her, he trusted her more, "She will be safe." He told himself and tried to focus on the files.

    -----

    At the other end,

    Aarvi paused hearing Shawn say, ''We are caught.'' She didn''t like the fear in his tone even though he didn''t fear for his life but hers.

    "Do you think so?" She asked, pulling him in front of her.

    Shawn looked at the car without seeing her face, "Little Heart, stay aside, I will handle them." Anxiousness was very evident in his tone.

    However, Aarvi didn''t let go of his hand, flicked her fingers rising above her head.

    Shawn''s jaw dropped when the men who were hiding in the cars and behind the pirs or cars came out at a tiny flick of her fingers.

    A car suddenly rushed between the two and the car which stopped Leon''s men car mming on the brake in a jerk.

    Aarvi''s eyes were only on Shawn. She wasn''t showing off, she wanted to clear his mind, she hoped he could trust her in whatever she ns, if not as much as Aaron and Zain, a little more. She wanted him to be confident that she would never put her or especially his life in danger at any cost.

    Shawn was assured that his Little Heart is a grandmaster in ying chess for always having a back n to handle Leon''s pawns.

    He was expecting a massive action, shattering the car sses, breaking windshields, the damaged cars'' loud sirens for external force while fighting.

    All in all, Shawn anticipated a Hollywood action to rey in the seventh-floor parking lot.

    But Leon''s men who wanted to catch Aarvi were frightened by seeing the ten strongly built men standing against them.

    How could two stands against ten?

    They saw the ten walk towards the car without fear. To handle the ten men, they needed a backup and they needed to be alive to report it so they changed the gear of the car to reverse and drove back on the same path they came.

    Shawn was obviously disappointed but burst intoughter seeing them scurry away without even trying out, "They came like cheetahs and escaped like rats."

    Aarvi ordered the Skr security guards, "Disperse." Just like that, ten quickly disappeared from there to return to Skr. They were thinking about how Hays International could be sneaky to attack their CEO''s friends just because Skr didn''t ept the business deal.

    ''How naive of them to believe what Dax ordered on her behalf.''

    Aarvi again said, "Run... it''s not safe here." She yanked his arm and ran without wasting more time. ording to the ns, she was alreadyte by three minutes and Leon''s men had already covered them.

    Aarvi''s guess was absolutely right. The ones who ran back instead of catching her directly dialed Dn Harmon''s number, "Assistant Harmon, thatdy and a man who slid to Park Avenue are here. Please order our team to block all the entrances and exits of this building. I call back up as there are ten to protect them."

    [Don''t let her escape. Dead or Alive, We want her.] It wasn''t the only response from the call.

    A hoarse voice of order cut in immediately to retort to Dn''s words, "Alive, I want her alive."

    He felt he let her off easily, this time he wanted to torture to death yet keep her alive and repeat. If he has to provide medical treatment, he was ready to do that and again torture her until she regrets provoking him and taking birth.

    "I will torment her myself. Search every nook and cranny of Park Avenue. We will be there in a minute." Then the call ended without waiting for a response.

    Leon was also angry for breaking the bones of his left-hand man. That man was trained for years to be a human killing machine who could kill anybody just by his fighting skills and hands. But now, he is a totally useless mass of dead meat.

    Leon felt like his long time investment in a business was ruined by Ava Kelly in an instant. It fueled his fire boiling his blood like moltenva, it won''t cool down until he sees Ava Kelly lying in a pool of her blood fighting between life and death.

    Remembering his impotence, ''Will I really be satisfied?'' He doubted if torturing Ava Kelly will curb his anguish.

 Chapter 235 - Hiding

    Dn and Leon went out after thetter ruined President Hays''s office room to some extent. They sped towards Park Avenue in no time.

    By that time, a team went to the seventh floor and the rest quickly closed down the entry and exit of the building. They also made sure there wasn''t any escape route to other buildings from there.

    Leon and Dn got out of the car when their car entered Park Avenue without letting the public see them and spread rumors.

    Leon stood like a grim reaper between entry and exit. His lips were twitching in self-glorification for the early sess while his eyes were filled with fury for annoying him for so many days.

    He hadn''t got a chance toe back to the scandals about him because he didn''t know about the person who was behind it and what cards that person was holding against him. If he creates a lie to end the scandal and if that person proves it wrong, then his scandal would blow up and worsen the situation more and more so he endured for so long.

    Now, he was soon going to end the y of cat and mouse assuming he was a cat. He was preparing to clean up effectively and see her kneel at his feet in defeat.

    However, Dn who had studied Ava Kelly''s style to y Leon Harmon was sure she wouldn''t get caught so easily. They weren''t chasing her but she was bringing them out. She was just making Leon waste time thinking about her, her ns, and making him ignore the rest. So that her next attack goes unnoticed until it strikes hard on Leon.

    Dn was actually curious to know about her next move, if she suffered the four officers so much, how was she going to y the rest?

    He smirked thinking Harmon and Dawson will lose their investment in the Chemical manufacturing nt, but how? Will she support Rivas Industries? He shook his head in declination of his question assuming President Rivas aka Aaron Rivas doesn''t care to listen to the third person, much less a girl whose identity isplex.

    Then a thought arose. ''If everything is happening as she nned, why did she appear in front of me? Does she know I was the one who returned her mobile? Is she luring me to use against Leon? Or trying to destroy me using Leon?...''

    He had many spections and felt each one is possible. He let out a soundless sigh, he decided to stay unknown of it and watch how she is nning.

    If she wants him to pay for his sins of staying and supporting Leon Harmon, he was ready to ept it but only after Leon Harmon has no chance of redemption.

    Or he might actually kill Leon if he gets the information he was looking for. And that''s the reason he was staying by his side too.

    While Leon and Dn were in their thoughts, victories, failures, and dilemmas, the Shadow team wasn''t doing any good.

    Aarvi had clearly mentioned not to follow her, they knew how intricately she designs and an external n will cause damage rather than doing any good.

    Standing here and there, Shadow team members were very anxious about how Aarvi could exit the building as they watched Leon''s menpletely cover the building.

    The Shadow team can''t enter the building smoothly but forcefully. If they try to enter with force, then it will create havoc between the two groups. And it''s definitely not appreciable and safe for Aarvi or them.

    Thus how could they make sure about the safety of Aarvi? They weren''t only panicked about the harmlessness of Aarvi but also Shawn.

    They didn''t even know if they should me themselves for listening to Aarvi''s orders by standing helpless or me themselves as ipetent tocking in understanding Aarvi''s n.

    They had no choice but to wait for ten minutes which Aarvi asked before they took everything under control in their method.

    ��.

    Absolutely aware of the things happening, Aarvi held Shawn''s hand running towards the end of the building.

    Shawn followed her as he asked, "Little Heart, why don''t you tell us the n prior?" They reached the end of the floor.

    "You won''t enjoy it if I had narrated the n, now you are curious, thrilled, and in high anticipation of how we are going to escape when Leon''s more men areing this way."

    She exined as she removed her high heels. It wasn''t theplete truth, she doesn''t speak about her ns because they were all backup ns. They might not have used any if Leon ignored them and went to hispany.

    Shawn was nodding when he noticed a wooden nk ced between two buildings. It was wide enough for walking on it but it wasn''t sufficient for two to walk together as there was too wide a gap between the two buildings.

    Aarvi nudged him as she was in a bodycon dress. Shawn lifted her to climb on the nk and she ran over to the next building with any fear of depth or fall. Shawn followed the same in ease right after she jumped down.

    Next Aarvi ran towards the stairs grabbing his hand, Shawn remembered the wooden nk, they should remove it else Leon''s men will cross and easily trace their escape route.

    He paused and looked behind thinking to pull it to their side but realized the wooden nk vanished. He just had to take long strides to match her speed as he asked "Little Heart, am I in any kind of fantasy world? Why are things disappearing?"

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him but didn''t respond, she removed her jacket and threw it at a bin confusing Shawn as they turned to stairs and continued to alight them.

    Shawn again paused and looked back, ''The bin vanished?'' His jaws dropped.

    He waste to alight and Aarvi waited for him on the next floor after wearing white running shoes.

    Shawn almost tripped looking at her standing in a bodycon dress and casual shoes. "Little Heart, what the hell is going on?" He was so damn confused and there were no clues how things were being changed.

    Aarvi lied saying in a mystic tone, "Magic." And flicked her fingers purposefully before opening her palm by extending her hand.

    A men''s jacket appeared on her hand.

    But this time, Shawn saw it didn''t appear but someone threw on her hand. He was about to ask, a young man came out of the door and peeked with a mischievous grin at Shawn.

    Shawn pped his head understanding somebody was taking away so soon as she was cing things in the prenned ces. He understood Leon''s men had seen them from far and she was tricking them with different clothes.

    The young man actioned something to Aarvi so Shawn realized he can''t speak, Aarvi nodded at him with a faint smile, "Shawn quick, they will catch up with us."

    Shawn handed his jacket to the young man. He wore the new jacket as he followed Aarvi to a condo at the dead-end of the corridor. "Are we hiding here?" He sounded hesitant because it wasn''t safe.

    Before Aarvi could respond, they heard a loud voice, "She is there with a man."

    Shawn instinctively pulled Aarvi behind him, ''Hiding is never a solution.'' He thought.

 Chapter 236 - Out Of Danger

    Shawn and Aarvi heard a loud voice, "She is there with a man."

    Shawn instinctively pulled Aarvi behind him, ''Hiding is never a solution.'' He thought before remembering it wasn''t an open floor so nobody could see them unless they were on the same floor.

    He looked in the corridor to realize there were none and the voice was from near so they heard it aloud.

    Aarvi crossed her arms waiting for Shawn to face her. Shawn awkwardly chuckled, "I am in your ns for the first time. Let me familiarize myself well."

    Aarvi kicked his leg with a big pout before pushing open the unlocked door. Both entered inside and closed the door without a sound.

    Shawn looked around to discern it was a normal single man''s condo. The building used to be a third-rate hotel but it was seized due to illegal drug usage. Then the front of the building was changed formercial purposes and it''s employees were living there.

    Aarvi led him to the small balcony that was attached to the living hall of the condo, "ce thedder, I will change ande."

    She rushed to the bathroom as though it was her known ce, there wasn''t unfamiliarity or hesitancy in her movements. She soon came out in ck denim shorts and a simple ck off-shoulder top.

    Shawn could bet it would be difficult for anyone to guess her as the same person. Aarvi dropped her clothes in the balcony downstairs which again disappeared, taken away by a hand.

    "Why are you hiding your clothes in different ces?"

    Aarvi climbed thedder to the next building rooftop as she responded, "If Leon''s men try to trace the path, they shouldn''t find any clue. I will appear in the next public camera in a different outfit. He will have to rack his brain to find out how he failed but he doesn''t have time."

    Once both reached the rooftop, Shawn purposeful turned behind very quickly and saw a man fold thedder and take it away.

    Shawn asked to confirm he followed her whozily walked without hurriedness, "Little Heart, why does it look like they have practiced a few times to work on precision?"

    Aarvi nodded promptly with a hum, "They have practiced like six or seven times with somebody else at my ce."

    Shawn: "..."

    Both went downstairs in a rxed manner while Aarvi waited for him to digest that her ns were designed a long back.

    Shawn asked his next question in curiosity, "If this is a thriller, what was the face-off n?"

    Aarvi chuckled and was sure Shawn was going to regret not choosing the n, "Bike race with chasers."

    Shawn facepalmed for letting the Shadow team select safe. He cried tugging her arm, "Little Heart, that''s super thrilling."

    Aarvi continued in resignation, "And dangerous."

    "But..." Aarvi cut in knowing he wants to race, "I can''t rewind the time Shawn."

    Before he could probe as they could provoke Leon and race, Aarvi quickly added, "No triggering." That''s even more dangerous and they weren''t pro at bike racing and they can''t take risks if in case Leon had professional racers in the team.

    Both sat in the cafe after crossing the Skywalk and watched Leon starting to show his anger. His men repeatedly checked Park Avenue without understanding how they could disappear in thin air without stepping out.

    Shawn sulked sipping his coffee while the Shadow team captain was dazed looking at Aarvi and Shawn sitting right in front of him inplete ease.

    The Shadow team captain was desperately waiting for ten minutes to pass sitting in the cafe in front of hisptop while the other team members were anxious as hell for her.

    He was about to hit enter when he realized a couple sat in front of him. He felt a strong urge to check them out and was dazed.

    Aarvimented when he didn''t react for a long time, "Are you letting your team members be more anxious?"

    He snapped back and heard his team members ask, "Is that Ms. Evans''s voice?"

    "Yeah, Ms. Evans and Second young master Rivas are right in front of me. Completely safe and sound."

    He heard a loud sigh of relief from others before one asked, "Wait, when did she cross the road?"

    "How did she exit the building?"

    "Was there another zipline?"

    The questions he heard from others were also his questions but he didn''t know if he should ask her and was unsure if she would respond. And he was also confused why Shawn was sulking like a small child.

    That wasn''t the image they have of Shawn, he was a monster when he was training them. He was a dictator who personally and monthly examines them based on strength and ability to help Aarvi.

    They were willing to kowtow to Aarvi Evans for making two brothers as her sweet littlembs around her when she herself looks like a little harmless kitten excluding her dangerous brain.

    The Shadow team captain coughed awkwardly before asking sincerely, "Ms. Evans, if you don''t mind, I have a suggestion�� No, a request."

    Shawn didn''t bother to turn to him and watched Leon going crazy kicking the car tier and pping or punching his own men for failing to get Ava Kelly.

    Aarvi guessed without facing him, "Either I should let one of you with me, or I should be on a conference call likest time."

    He promptly responded with a modest bow his head even though her eyes weren''t on him, "Yes Ms. Evans. We can''t intervene in your n, afraid of putting you in danger. The pressure of just sitting ten minutes without knowing if you are out of the danger is hard to handle."

    Aarvi then turned to him. If Shawn wasn''t there, she might have taken one from their team or she might have gone alone. Realizing she had tortured them mentally, she hummed, "Alright."

    All the Shadow team members finally rxed and watched how Leon was losing it yet trying to control it. Aarvi and Shawn finished the coffee and had pastries by the time Leon''s men left from there.

    Her mission to make Leon go crazier - Checked.

    Then the two went downstairs to the underground parking lot where the friends separated their way, deciding to meet directly at Dax''s vi.

    Aarvi had lots of work but she had a lot of things to ask and know about Aaron. So she went straight to Rivas Industries after dismissing the Shadow team as she will be with Aaron so they could rest.

    At Rivas Industries,

    Aaron was in a meeting when she reached Aaron''s office room. She first started her missed morning meeting with Dax on thepany affairs.

    She was checking a file on iPad hearing Dax report on a project. "The project has potential but they are repeatedly requesting to meet you. Sometimes I feel fishy and sometimes�� Never mind, let me know what to do with them."

    Aarvi hummed reading the report when the office door flung open and Aaron straight looked at her before pushing the door close and stride towards her.

    Aarvi smiled seeing him rush towards her, "Hello, President Ri��" The rest of the words faded against his lips.

    Aarvi: ?

    Dax on herptop screen: ?

 Chapter 237 - The Beginning

    At Rivas Industries

    Aaron was in a meeting when he got a message from Shawn asking if he was going to Dax''s ce as Shawn has to arrange for their stay ordingly. He responded to Shawn as [Yes.] and guessed Aarvi was done with her n against the Hays family.

    It is just a matter of time before the inte explodes about the five officer''s information. Herst mission for the day. The uproar in the public and media is just around the corner.

    He didn''t ask Shawn about Aarvi and deliberated for some time about texting her. After a few movements, he didn''t like himself thinking so much to drop a message, when did he start bothering about the judgment of his Cupcake? Why is he even thinking of it when his Cupcake could speak to him openly?

    He turned to the secretary who joined them a few minutes back, "Aarvi?" He bluntly asked to know if he saw her in the office.

    The executive director who was briefing on an issue paused and nced at Milo Wen who raised his hand to stop him. The secretary responded promptly without being surprised by the question, "President Rivas, Ms. Evans came fifteen minutes earlier and she is in your office."

    Aaron stood up the very next second and everyone followed the suit, he turned his gaze on Milo Wen and instructed, "Handle the meeting."

    Milo responded respectfully without revealing any of his expressions and watched him walking out. Since Aaron was distracted from the morning, Milo thought it''s better he should talk and clear things out with Aarvi. He cued everyone to sit back and continue the meeting.

    Aaron reached his office room and saw her solemnly working on her iPad. Looking at her pleased smile despite seeing his indifference, he didn''t think too much and went towards her.

    He heard her teasingly trying to greet him when he covered the distance between them, his slender fingers tangled with her hair locks pushing them away from her dainty face as he slightly lifted her face.

    Unaware, his gaze first went to her forehead where he always nted a soft kiss whenever they used to be together. But today, he wanted to tell her that he is no different from her, he was thinking of her, their kiss, and how he craved to im her lips in the kiss.

    He hadn''t just said the words, he wanted to prove he meant it and went for her softly moving nude pink lips that had curved expecting a forehead kiss, "Hello, President Ri��" The rest of the words faded against his lips.

    Aarvi''s eyes widened as soon as he dipped his head and captured her lips. His movements were swift and very gentle on her. Instead of thinking why Aaron didn''t look around and kissed her straight without a word, ''Why did I video call Dax?'' She med herself.

    Dax on herptop screen: "..."

    Dax was actually looking at a file that was in his hand. He looked up at the screen when he heard her teasing tone without knowing if she was saying something to him or Aaron entered the office.

    He was definitely surprised hearing no words from Aaron but straight kissed his clueless Dum Dum. He certainly didn''t look away from the screen, instead, he ced his elbow on the desk and leaned his head on knuckles,pletely ready to enjoy watching them while his right-hand fingers yed with the pen.

    Nevertheless, he was disappointed when Aaron broke their kiss and looked at her wide eyes, blushing petite face. Dax knew she wasn''t blushing in bashfulness but embarrassment due to him watching their kiss. He silently chuckled thinking she needs a long way to get used to kissing her boyfriend in front of others.

    He mentally appreciated Aaron by understanding it was just a small kiss asking for her consent. Aaron was about to discern her expression and Aarvi wanted to whisper as ''Dax'' but thetter spoke, "I won''t make a noise, I promise. Please continue��"

    He purposefully spoke to let Aaron know he was in the room too. It wasn''t his style to hang up the call in the time of tease so he let them decide if their meeting was going to continue or the couple''s romance will dominate. He hoped for the second though.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t believe it, Shawn saw them kissing in the morning and Dax caught them now. She had seen Shawn and Dax kiss their one-night stands numerous times in country S but never saw them feel uneasy around her.

    She failed to put on the indifference to face her friends. They always taught her there is no sin in epting what we like and enjoy, she kissed nobody but her boyfriend yet a feeling of self-consciousness didn''t let her easily face them.

    Aaron understood why her eyes were wide into big rounds blinking helplessly at him due to awkwardness to face Dax. He wasn''t sure if he read her right, yet he closed herptop without turning to it.

    Aarvi finally breathed out the held breath and started, "Morning, Sh��"

    Unhesitatingly Aaron''s arm coiled around her waist pulling her to his embrace straightening his back as the other hand moved to her nape.

    Unlike the morning, he dominated her movements, he tilted her head as he molded their lips to fit together perfectly. Aarvi was stunned by his quick movements, she was trying to take in when he closed up and crashed on her lips.

    Her heart skipped a beat looking at his closed eyes and longshes. Her breath stuck in her throat, her fingers craved to hold him and pull him even closer.

    Despite his movements looked like he forced on her, his lips were soft and warm on hers as he moved them and tasted her lips holding her firmly. She couldn''t help but close her eyes and responded to him, yearning for more than a quick kiss.

    The iPad that was in her hand slipped on the floor, she held his vest and pulled him closer without missing to respond to his lips feeling the butterflies go frenzy in her stomach.

    Her responses to his actions were answering she too craves for him. He tightened his arm pulling her so close that she had to wrap her arms around his waist and move on her toes.

    For some odd reason, he felt her lips taste a little different than in the morning. When he again sucked her lips with little more greed to im them, his tongue gently licked her lips sending shivers down her spine, and clutched his vest tight.

    Aarvi let out a sensual moan fueling his desire for a gentle bite on her lips. She gasped hearing her own noise and flushed crimson, she instinctively moved back fluttering her eyes open.

    Her eyes locked to his eyes which were filled with desire and yearning. The brown hue of his orbs seemed to dominate the golden making it hard for her to take her gaze away.

    It was just the beginning, he had no ns to let her off easily.

    Aaron pressed his lips firmly on hers and continued to kiss her passionately alternating between sucking and biting her lips skillfully. His sweet torture continued earning her sensuous whimpers that she desperately tried to put down.

 Chapter 238 - His Resolve

    Aarvi could feel her heart racing against the rhythm of his lips sucking and biting hers like a greedy child desperate to have the whole candy for himself.

    She weirdly likes his stubbornness for her. Last two years she wasn''t only staying with him because she felt like she owed him but his determination to keep her around him.

    Now, his greediness to have herpletely for himself won her again. She wanted to soothe him, assure him that she couldn''t be anybody''s but his, wholly but she didn''t get the chance.

    She felt his arms tighten further pressing her against his muscly, slender body leaving no gap between them. She tried to speak against lips and ask for some air but a slithery tongue effortlessly slid inside her warm mouth.

    He tasted her mouth tangling with her frozen tongue, he unknowingly let out a groan for the fondness of her sweetness. He continued to explore her mouth, tasting every part of it without a hint of hesitation leaving her like a puddle of water in his arms

    Aarvi''s knees were weak, she quickly clutched onto his arm and shoulder clinging to her dear life. The leftover sanity in her just fled out of the window and she let out a pleasurable moan snapping his control.

    His hand entangled with her hair and added more pressure on her lips. His hot burning slippery tongue invaded her mouth muddling her brainpletely.

    It was gently yet demanding and overwhelming for her to grasp and hold longer. She whimpered and patted him desperately begging for some air having no strength to push him or pull away.

    He pulled his head back to let her breathe with his dark yet passionate gaze fixated on her flushed petite face, leaning her head on his palm, he watched her gasping air through her mouth. He loved the fact he was the reason for her state and she let herself go for him.

    Her flush had spread down her neck as her chest hopelessly heaved up and down against his chest panting for lots of air. His intense desirous gaze fixated on her plump swollen lips. He wanted to graze them but he carefully held her like a delicate piece of art he created and it might break by a small movement of his hands.

    Aarvi felt dizzy by all the emotions and the long passionate kiss that left her weak but she stubbornly held vest craving for his warmth and his light spicy scent. She didn''t know if those were calming her or making it hard for her to deal with those new sensations.

    Just when she thought she got hold of it and she was opening her eyes, the man decided to torture her in another way.

    He dipped his head and licked her swollen delicious lips causing her to clutch his shoulder. Her eyes lids involuntarily shut back to feel the pleasure pressing her voice down in her throat.

    Aaron licked his lips and expressed his dissatisfaction in his deep hypnotic tone with a hint of mystery, "I don''t like your lipstick taste."

    Aarvi failed to fathom his words and looked at him hazily. She still needed time to rest the turmoil he started and... Repeated. She couldn''t stop herself from clinging to his shoulder when a cold run down her spine.

    Despite saying he didn''t like the taste of her lipstick, he was adamant about removing the traces of it which had already faded.

    Her toes curled by the tingling sensation she felt in her body. Her parted lips pursed into a thin line unable to hold her voice down that was threatening to spill out of her lips without her control, his hot breath continued to fan her smooth skin and hitched her breath.

    But the man again grazed his wet tongue tracing the edge of her lips. She wanted to stop him but her hands went against her pulling him closer as though it was under his spell. Her brows slightly knitted making her hard for her to control her voice by the pleasure he was building up.

    His lips moved against her lips and said more like amanding her, "Don''t suppress." He didn''t want her to hide any emotions but let go of herself only to him, around him, for him.

    "Huh?" Her muddled brain tried to get out of the hazy. Aarvi wasn''t the one to give her control but hold the control but these were all still overwhelming for her.

    As thoughpelled to his orders, when he again effaced her lipstick, "Aaron��" She moaned his name in her amorous tone evoking his buried deep dark desire.

    Her eyes were shut, his every move made her sensitive, excited the weird sensation in her body. She was tempted to kiss him, pressing herself against his muscr body as her body started to turn warmer and warmer.

    As though her lips were his favorite vor of ice cream, even though he was holding thest string at the edge to losing control, he didn''t stop till he made sure the lipstick wasn''t iming her lips but him.

    He was about to remind her to breathe, she used the possible sanity she was able to acquire and the strength that left in her. She bit his lip a little harder to stop his torture, she couldn''t bear it anymore by whatever he was trying to do to her and making her feel.

    Her heart drummed erratically like a reminder to take it slowly. She weirdly craved to follow it and slowly enjoy their time. She wanted to learn about him, themselves, and also the unknown side of herself unhurriedly, bit by bit savoring and relishing their time.

    When sheposed, she quickly let go of his lips without understanding why didn''t he even flinch a little. Aaron didn''t let go of her and watched her redness darken again.

    Her finger gently traced his reddened lips. She could see a faint bruise from her bite. She had almost thought she was docile in his arms for focusing on whatever he was doing to her but she wasn''t.

    She had tried to match his incredible pace too, bit him, and had sucked harder. If his soft lips were as sensitive as her, they might have swollen bigger than her. Yet his lips were damn enticing and tempting for her to kiss.

    She raised her eyes to meet his gaze but his lids were shut enjoying her soft touch of fingers on his lips and trying to calm down his heart�� Probably rx his body too.

    Calm? Her lips slyly arced, she wanted to tease him and was ready to jump into the fire without fear and provoked it.

    The pink tip of her tongue traced the light bruise that she had left as though she was the medicine to cure it. She didn''t stop there even after feeling his tempestuous scorching gaze on her

    Aaron wanted to warn her but knew she would have her way. Yet he gave it a try, he cupped her face trying to leave her on the floor, "Cu��" The word caught in his throat and froze.

    His heart drummed at the thought of what he should have told her if he called her Cupcake.

    A fear of affecting her memory was creeping up when he felt her warm sweetness crash his fear and shattered his resolve.

 Chapter 239 - Stung Me

    Without her high heels, when he unwrapped his arm from her waist, Aarvi had to stand on the tip of her shoes and wrapped her around his neck supporting her elbows on his shoulder effortless. She wanted to tease more but it wasn''t fated to end there.

    As soon as his lips opened, she found herself entering his warm mouth and he froze. Giving her temptation a chance, she curiously pushed her tongue in and started her exploration slowly losing her ability to think.

    She had effortlessly melted his resolve like cutting the invisible cage to let the bird spread its wings. She quivered when his fingers traveled on a bare neck, down her shoulder sending waves of ripples course through her body.

    As his hand slowly grazed her curves making her feel small against his frame. Their kiss was a slightly rough biting, sucking, and pulling like there is nothing left to be focused on in the world.

    Their work, his office, her ns, his schedule, lunch, and others, nothing mattered to them. They were breaking apart just enough space to take a breath before locking their lips.

    Aarvi lost count of how many times they repeated. She felt like he was collecting all the debits for taking time to ept him like it was punishment and she was epting his every demand. Yet, she neither stopped him from kissing her nor shecked in responding to his kisses. She reciprocated him back with the intensity of his ferocious kisses.

    Atst, she stopped with a low groan and patted his shoulder. Even though she could feel his hot heavy breath fanning her cheek and his drumming heartbeats, she waspletely hopeless. She was panting to get a hold of her with erratic heartbeats that he could feel by their closeness.

    Pushing her hair locks away, he cupped her dainty face pecked on her lips very softly, then the corner of her lips and her cheek before facing her again. "You are so sensitive." His husky voice sounded as grazed her swollen plump lips.

    His fingers continued to caress her smooth flushed cheek as he asked, "Painful?" He twirled aside holding her in his arms and sat on the couch cing her on hisp.

    Aarvi jerked up but fell on hisp with just a gentle force of his pull. She pursed her lipsing out of the daze to the reality. She pointed next to him and stated "There is a lot of space��" But it came out like a whisper.

    Aaron saw her y with his fingers without looking at him. She wanted to look anywhere but him and he was looking nowhere but her. She felt her cheeks burn with the thought of asking him to look away.

    Aaron responded shrugging his shoulder, "I don''t think they are warmer than me."

    "..." Aarvi looked at the couch at a loss of words. The office sofas are made forfortably sitting. Comfortable? She wasfortable on hisp too where warmth covered like a nket with his arms securely wrapping around her waist.

    Aarvi bit her lips at her own thought and hissed before touching her lips. She felt her lips double in size and remembered him asking if it''s painful as soon he cupped her face to check if she hurt her own lips.

    "Oh yeah, it''s painful��" She guilty tripped him before cheekily adding, "My boyfriend stung me."

    However, her cheeky smile faded meeting his gaze, and gulped. She failed to pull away from his gaze so she quickly ced her palms on his eyes to cover them, "Why are looking at me? There are so many things to watch." She quickly made up a line before he could tease her.

    She saw his lips curling up to an enticing smirk and she wanted to cover it but she glued on it, "Doozy!" Then his arms tightened pulled her closer, "But my world has nothing to watch but you."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Are we going to sweet talk now?'' She shook her head repeatedly to stop herself from blushing more and more.

    She put on a serious face to change from sweet nothing. Doesn''t she like it? Oh, she damn likes it but she didn''t want to blush like a little girl.

    She took her hands off and asked, "When you are in many people''s world, how could you ignore them?"

    Aaron exactly knows what she was doing. He let her continue and held her hand which pointed to the desk as she continued, "You have work and many are depending on you. You should also watch over them."

    Aarvi saw him gently caress her fingers before brushing her finger on his smooth skin. She forgot she was trying to trick and continued what she really feels.

    "It''s only you and me in our world." Aaron paused, her hand voluntarily grazed his cheek down the jawline adding, "No one is allowed."

    A smile of delight appeared on his face and Aarvi snapped back. She wanted to smack her head for adding another sweet nothing. ''I am definitely affected by this man.''

    "Lovely��" Aaron trailed off epting the words that left her to bury her face on his shoulder inplete embarrassment.

    She felt like she was growing young with him instead of old. They were like mature two individuals till a few days back, they hardly spoke but saw each other daily. From the time she understood she saw him more than a doctor and he confessed, the more they got closer, she was behaving like a little girlfriend, a girl who was in�� Love�� first time.

    Her brows quivered at the thought. Did she feel it because of their kisses? She didn''t feel it right. She wanted that love that pulls them closer when they fight, which keeps them together when they face trouble.

    She knows she wants him and yearns to be with him. When it''s love, she wants it to be as real and wless as his love. She will confess to him when there is no hint of impurity.

    While she was lost in his selfless love, he was having a hard time with her wriggling on hisp and her soft fragrance filling his senses. He needed to calm his dark desires without letting her see or feel. He didn''t want to remind her of an awful time or panic yet wanted to snuggle her.

    Breathing out slowly, he diverted their attention, "Did the news of four officers out?"

    Aarvi tried to get off hisp but secured her back on hisp. She suddenly had the urge to bite his cheek as punishment but held it in. After checking the time on her wristwatch, she responded, making herself morefortable in his arms.

    "The department announced the four officers suspension and investigation status at eleven. It might cause a little uproar but I don''t think Chief Powell listed major crimes of them."

    Chief Powell is smart so she knew he would only mention which will be considered negligible. But he had no idea how Aarvi was going to use that negligible against him.

    "I have to analyze the situation and decide if I have to reveal more about those officers or directly reveal about Chief Powell. Leon Harmon will be helpless once the public and higher government involve so he can''t stop when the Women empowerment organization cleans up the department."

    Aaron briefly knows about the content of the proofs. He hadn''t checked on them as he didn''t know about them before Friday and Aarvi swept them off in three days slowly crumbling the support system of Leon Harmon.

    "What is your next move on Leon Harmon?" He so wished everything to end soon and her mind to be free from tedious ns.

    Aarvi giggled adorably by remembering her ns making him curious and also a little bitter.

 Chapter 240 - Mastermind

    They were talking about the next move on Leon Harmon. There is nothing to be happy about uttering his name so Aaron narrowed his eyes at the girl who was giggling and snuggling against his chest.

    Aarvi revealed spreading her fingers one by one in front of them, "My next n is to go on a date, a date, a date, and another date with you. There is nothing nned for Leon Harmon."

    He shooed his grim away in a snap realizing she was happy for the ns to go on dates with him for theing days. That means she was free and will spend time with him.

    He scooped her in his arms and carefully ced her on the couch. Then he grabbed herptop from the center table and handed her. He cupped her face and nted a soft kiss on her forehead to earn a beautiful smile. "Complete your work, we will go out for lunch."

    He was leaving but she quickly tugged his hand. She had a lot of questions to ask but his work is also important. Should she wait till evening? "Do you have lots of work?"

    Aaron paused and realized she wants to talk to him about something looking at her seriousness, "I have all the time for you." He kissed her fingers before shing his attractive smile to her and went to his desk.

    Aarvi smiled helplessly but his words undoubtedly melted her heart. She wasn''t possessive to ask him all his time for herself. Even though she would love to spend a lot of time with him, a good quality time is also enough for them to be happy and long for each other till the evening.

    She never craved a luxurious life even though she wanted to be an entrepreneur. Her wish was always simple as a little Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans.

    One at home to talk after the long day. She knows none can fill that other than Aaron and she wanted nobody else but him.

    Aaron leaned his head on knuckles looking at her soft gaze at him, he really wanted to read her mind to know what could bring that gorgeous smile of hers. But he teased, "Missing me?"

    His yful tone caught her attention and her eyes wandered without focusing anywhere as she shook her head, "Work Aaron."

    Aaron smiled resignedly and started his work toplete soon.

    Aarvi was bewildered looking at Dax''s endless stream of messages asking her to enjoy with Aaron and he will handle thepany. She was truly wordless reading if they should postpone his birthday celebration so that they could have their NOISY night.

    After hearing herself a few minutes back, Aarvi knew what it meant by noisy and ''their night''.

    She typed a message to reply to it, [Nosy.] Anyway, she backspaced it and left her mobile aside. She decided to look into office work and Dax''s teases after lunch. So she checked on the status of her ns.

    ---

    At Harmon Industries,

    After failing yet again, Leon also failed to cool himself and went to his office. His desk had filled with loads of files and there was lots of pending work to be carried out.

    It wasn''t only dyed because his focus was being split on numerous works due to Ava Kelly brutally winning in her games, he had to take care of the most important project, the Chemical manufacturing nt bid. As though it wasn''t enough to keep him upied, he has to curb his anger against the Dawson family for demanding marriage for business partnership.

    He turned to Dn and ordered, "I don''t care what you guys do, I want Ava Kelly''splete details."

    His fingers balled up into tight fists guessing the next n of Ava Kelly, "Make sure the project team is clean. Keep a man or two around Sara Dawson for her safety. No problem should arise until we win the bid."

    Dn felt it reasonable, whatever Leon earned till now was a failure against Ava Kelly. She could strike him by destroying the rtionship between Harmon and Dawson which will cease the investment or she could manipte their team.

    He responded to Leon who was ring at hisptop, "I will double-check everything rted to the project." Just then Dn''s mobile rang and he answered it taking a few steps away from the desk.

    Meanwhile, Leon remembered the girl ''Beauty in ck'' of Sean Harmon. Ava Kelly couldn''t only affect the project through their team and the Dawson family but also Sean Harmon. ''Could she be Ava Kelly?''

    He grabbed his mobile to send Ava Kelly''s picture to Sean but paused. He has to handle Sean Harmon damn carefully else Sean wouldn''t care about the business deal and blindly go behind Beauty in ck.

    He sent a message to Sean, [Champ, drop by my office. I have something to show you.]

    In no time, he got the response, [Bro, I will be there in an hour.]

    He was keeping his mobile aside when Dn returned to report. "Brother Leon, we have no evidence to tell how Ava Kelly reached the Hays International and who was with her. President Hays is unconscious and his secretary lost his mind. He is only uttering Ghost."

    This time Leon wasn''t surprised or annoyed instead he had expected it. "Where are they?"

    Dn understood who Leon meant by ''they'' and responded ording to the information he had, "Shawn Rivas is in Rivas mansion, Dax Grant at Skr, Zain Kelly is in Kelly mansion. President Kelly is in Kelly International. There is no suspicious movement from anybody."

    Zain didn''t want Leon to be suspicious for not finding his location so he made sure his men to think he was in the Kelly mansion doing nothing but drink all day and waste time.

    Coming to Shawn, Aarvi had hidden his movements so Leon''s men believed he hadn''t left his mansion.

    They couldn''t find any clue on Ava Kelly meeting any of her friends. After her fake death, the two friends hardly met unlike how they hangout frequently with Ava Kelly.

    The questions were unlimited without responses. Even after knowing who is the mastermind, the questions didn''t seem to lower but became difficult and messier to solve.

    Leon Harmon was connecting all his problems so he asked, "What is the status of President of Skr and Amiah''s shareholder investigation?"

    Dn really doubted Ava Kelly as the shareholder of Amiah entertainment even though they had no proof of it. He ced his tab in front of Leon Harmon and briefed him about the so-far investigation.

    "Nobody knows about Amiah''s major shareholder excluding Aeon. And you know him better than me." Dn purposefully sighed.

    Even if the shareholder won''t put a constraint on confidentiality, he would personally keep it secret so that Leon won''t buy off the shareholder.

    Leon is aware of his younger brother''s life and his style of handling things buting to the current situation, Leon strongly felt Ava might reach his weakness.

    Importantly, ''does she really know my weaknesses?'' Leon thought and waved his hand at Dn to continue as he swiped his hand on the screen to check the details of Skr.

    Leon jerked up as soon as his eyes fell on the confidential papers of Skr signed by Ava Kelly and Dax Grant after opening thepany.

 Chapter 241 - His Savior

    Leon jerked up in disbelief. He couldn''t believe while he, her family, and many businesspany chiefs'' were thinking Ava Kelly was going to be the president of Kelly International, she was working at the whole newpany.

    It wasn''t his fault for his assumption. He had personally seen Ava Kelly''s sign of approval on Kelly International investments and projects so he had assumed just like others.

    While Leon was lost in clearing his thoughts, Dn briefed about the information they received, "The President of the Skr is from country S. We were only able to fetch the information that Dax Grant met this president in country S. However, Dax Grant has all the powers over thepany."

    Dn pointed his chin at the tab in Leon''s hand and continued, "We got a picture of an old contract signed by Ava Kelly as a financial manager. After a month, a new financial manager Kelvin is appointed and he still works at thepany."

    Dn moved next to Leon and opened a file in the tab, "We were able to fetch that Ava Kelly had put down this whole financial year n before her wedding with Vance. I have verified it, Skr actually followed her n."

    Leon was partly hearing Dn, he was actually thinking how she could be alive after being shot right on her chest to pierce through her heart. It doesn''t make sense that the one who died in front of his eyes by his own hands is actually alive.

    Dn didn''t bother if Leon was listening to him or lost in thoughts but reported everything their team had collected. He never missed a detail in case Leon cross-checks with the team. "Manager Kelvin hardly knows anything about her other than the name. The rest doesn''t even know that named person exists."

    Little did they know those were the information Aarvi and Dax permitted to reveal so that they reached Leon''s hand. Since Leon''s men struggled to get that information for many days, they assumed it as their sess and efforts that they obtained the information about Skr.

    Dn and Leon, both know Ava was good in business but she grew up more like an orphan, neglected by her parents so they believed she wouldn''t have so much money to open apany right under her parents'' nose.

    Leon tapped on the screen of the tab thinking how could a girl who was in a cooking course be so good at business nning and market analysis. "I want aplete biography of Ava Kelly, check if President Kelly invested in Skr." He decided to solve it front the bottom instead of mindlessly attacking one.

    On one side, he wanted to keep Skr aside and handle Ava Kelly but strongly felt the Craftpany was attacked by Ava Kelly and Dax acquired. Doesn''t that mean he is in contact with Ava Kelly?

    Or did Ava Kelly inform Dax Grant and Shawn Rivas so they are silently attacking me? But Ava Kelly is alive.

    Leon wanted to scream in frustration for unable to believe Ava Kelly alive. Probably until he sees her, he won''t be able to ept it.

    Dn broke the eerie silence filled with Leon''s fury and asked in a dilemma as she wasn''t with her friends or cousin, "Could it be her parents or President Kelly supporting her from behind?"

    Leon let out a dark chuckle hearing him, "Family? If she had stepped in their family, her father and mother would have poisoned her and buried secretly."

    Leon sat on his leather swivel chair with a mixture of emotions, he was pitying her for having such parents and also fumed remember what she had done to him,

    "Her grandfather?" He scoffed, "Do you think one who ran away to a different country when she needed him the most, will help her?"

    Leon shrugged, three years back, he actually had ns to control Hayden Kelly to have Ava Kelly but he didn''t have to do anything and Hayden just flew away to a different country in the name of the business.

    Dn didn''t respond to the question. He had expected Leon''s lowly act of kidnapping her family to bring her out. Now it made sense why Leon didn''t bother about the Kelly family excluding Zain Kelly.

    Dn went to his office room and started his work, he wanted to see if Ava Kelly could really snatch away the business deal right under their nose when they already know she will try to push Leon to another failure.

    It wasn''t toote when Dn and Leon''s mobile started screaming at them. Dn had to again rush to Leon''s room where he was grimly watching the news channel.

    Leon''s dark dangerous tone sounded, "She is targeting each one."

    Dn knew the four officers, one is the captain who protects Leon''s illegal businesses in Mocon. Another one is the lieutenant, son of the Mayor, and who is a dealer of drugs supporting Leon. Ady lieutenant closes any case registered against Leon, anotherdy Lieutenant who destroys every proof submitted against Leon and provides the confidential government and department information to Leon.

    Chief Powell had suspended the four officers under bribery which obviously was taken lightly by the people as it wasn''t new.

    It was only when anonymous and victims'' posts appeared against those officers, theizens and media went crazy.

    The captain had the billions worth of property under his wife''s name and millions of money flowed to his wife''s ount who is a house maker and from a lower-middle-ss family. While the Netizens were guessing how he could have so much wealth, another video was released. It had proof of the captain let go of the criminals and helping them to escape.

    Before the fire could cool, a video of Lieutenant Hudson harassing a girl in the club went viral, unsurprisingly that video was shared by the girl herself exining how she was affected by it and asked thew to punish him. Of course, she wasn''t alone, she had a whole team of organizations to protect her.

    Here, theizens didn''t take long to pull Mayor Hudson and smeared dirt on his face, ruining his whole reputation.

    Then the proof against ady lieutenant was released, it was a video of thedy tampering with the evidence sneakily. She was rubbing off the fingerprints from the evidence before sending it for testing.

    The proof was also released against anotherdy Lieutenant. It was a video of the officer using drugs and the dealer next to her was none other than Ellis Hudson.

    Leon and Dn could easily say, those proofs were meticulously waited and recorded to use at the right time.

    Theizens demanded to dethrone Mayor Hudson stating he will help his son by sitting in that powerful position, then they demanded the government to punish the evil, not just suspension.

    Those four officers were in the hospital recovering from Saturday''s dose. They had no idea how to handle it but the media sneaked into their rooms and poured down the questions.

    ....

    The anxious one in them was Chief Powell. He was watching the whole turn of events that were elevating his fear. He didn''t dare to step out of his house and started drinking from the morning.

    Rather than attacking him, leaving him to watch the four officers'' career reaching the end with the chances of long term imprisonment was causing more psychological damage to him.

    ''Help... I need help... Leon... Leon Harmon...'' He found his savior.

 Chapter 242 - Beauty In Black

    In a western restaurant,

    Aarvi twirled the fork against the spoon to tangle the spaghetti as she heard Aaron ask, "Are you going to let off Chief Powell?"

    Instead of eating, Aarvi fed him and asked, "Impatient?"

    Aaron turned her chair towards him, then he held her chin and fed her his chicken steak. "No, I want this little brain to rx." He responded indulgently.

    Aarvi chewed putting on a thinking expression before revealing, "Then, you have to wait till Chief Powell makes a move."

    Aaron recalled about her ns to analyze before asking, "You are giving him emotional stress by being silent so that he runs to Leon Harmon." He had silently watched her two men molesting her and she is giving him the same treatment.

    Aarvi nodded with a response, "Kind of." She wanted him to overthink, panic or try to erase any of his illegal works.

    She continued after a spoon of spaghetti, "Chief Powell doesn''t know how to be prepared for my attack watching the other four officers. He can''t go and tell anybody easily as Ava Kelly is alive. He will be confused about what I might do to him or think when he might fall from his position. Hence each second will be like a painful stab for him."

    Her words ended and he fed her. One who didn''t know and couldn''t see others in pain learned well how to give the pain even by being silent.

    He diverted the topic to change her mood, "So what is my girlfriend nning for today''s date?"

    Aarvi excitedly responded to this, "We are baking cake for Dax��" Then their conversation turned to what they will do, how they will enjoy and have fun without caring how much the Mocon is in chaos causing all other cities to turn to them.

    ----

    At Harmon Industries,

    Sean reached half an hourter than the time he mentioned. Entering the office he started to cry his own pain at Leon, "Bro, Sara started her pester. She wants me to take her out for bloody shopping. Then she wants to wear a matching couple dress to go club. She is utterly annoying. Am I going to be her puppet now?"

    Then he flopped on the couch like a person who was tired of his life. Leon caught hold of his mood and chuckled lightly, "Let me make you happy then, I got to know about your Beauty in ck."

    Just as Leon expected, Sean jerked up and face instinctively filled with excitement. He skipped towards Leon Harmon as though thetter might change his decision.

    "Bro, where is she? I want to see her." He demanded in eagerness.

    Leon turned hisptop towards Sean seeing his exhration. Sean''s eyes widened looking at the beauty in the wedding gown. He could feel her too young to be in a wedding gown and remembered Aarvi saying her fiance had ditched her in the wedding hence she wasn''t ready to be in another rtionship.

    He cursed her ex-fiance thinking how could he ditch such angelic beauty. Given a chance he was ready to marry her and take her on a year-long honeymoon. Yes, he thought of a honeymoon.

    Anyhow he suddenly remembered Leon''s men following her to kill. He almost lost his life for pretending to be her. His heart elerated at the thought of seeing her dead.

    His fingers curled up into fists controlling himself from speaking out anything. A kind of fear�� Fear of losing didn''t let him reveal anything. He didn''t know why he wanted to save her from his elder brother, he decided to go against Leon. He feared her life might be in danger if Leon gets to know.

    Leon''s lips were arcing slyly discerning Ava Kelly is the Beauty in ck and thought she turned out to be cunning to reach and even seduced his dumb little brother.

    Sean sat opposite Leon and continued to watch the picture dreamily, "Bro, she is so damn cute!!" He eximed and probed further, "Who is she? Is she married? Is she the one who you chose for me?" He was sessful in fabricating his excitement in another form.

    Leon: "..."

    It would have been a little easier if Sean had confirmed Ava as the Beauty in ck so that he could simplify everything. Henceforth his enemy would be only one. He wanted to believe Ava Kelly is alive but Sean''s words left him more confused.

    He took a few seconds topose and asked, "You�� don''t know her?"

    Sean didn''t dare make eye contact with Leon and leave out any clue. He gazed at the picture craving to touch those pink soft cheeks as he shook his head, "Bro, give me her information, I want to see her. Please�� She is so cute."

    Leon blurted out without understanding why his analysis again went wrong. He didn''t suspect his little brother because Ava Kelly was an innocent beauty that attracts lewd eyes easily. His younger brother is nothing but a womanizer.

    "I thought she is your Beauty in ck."

    Sean smirked by thinking to himself, ''She is.'' but he shook his head. He started to list out the difference between the picture and Aarvi he had seen. "My Beauty in ck is beautiful, confident, mature, hot, stylish yet sensitive. This girl is too cute and innocent. I feel pity for this girl." He said promptly.

    Sean chuckled thinking what if Aarvi didn''t have a past and she hadn''t changed.He could have easily tricked her to be his girlfriend, have her beside him like a little docile girlfriend.

    Leon''s endless thoughts paused hearing him. Sean exactly feels how Leon had felt for Ava Kelly, he had pitied her too. Coming to his Beauty in ck and the current version of Ava Kelly, Leon didn''t know how Ava Kelly looks.

    If Leon''s memory serves right, Leon was expecting to see disfigured or crippled Ava Kelly. Being alive is already a big deal, he wasn''t expecting to see a stunning beauty.

    So are Ava Kelly and Beauty in ck are different? Leon thought but he was soon disturbed by Sean.

    "Bro, I want to see this girl. Only tonight. I promise I won''t create problems. Pleaseeee��" He pleaded with puppy dog eyes.

    His antics didn''t work on Leon. Thetter didn''t know anything about her, if he knew, he wouldn''t let Sean y with Ava Kelly. He wasn''t craving to pleasure her but torture.

    "We don''t know her. Our team found this picture while searching for your Beauty in ck." He lied without flinching.

    Sean contemted if he should ask him to look into her but was afraid Leon might doubt so he stood up to bid but the door flung open and Brodie Powell rushed inside.

    Leon gritted his teeth. His hand itched to throw the paperweight on the man''s head but controlled in front of Sean.

    Chief Powell who was in uniform had easily entered the top floor and his eyes fell on theptop screen. His hand raised at it in shock, "President Harmon��"

    Leon cut in to avoid Chief Powell speaking anything in front of Sean as he pped the screen of theptop shut, "Champ, go and enjoy. I will see you at home." He sounded like a caring brother with a faint smile.

    Sean ignored the chief and waved his hand at Leon and left.

    In the office room,

    ''Pak.''

    Leon shook his hand after striking the man''s face. His face was so dark, Chief Powell didn''t dare to utter a word yet he didn''t know why he earned a p.

 Chapter 243 - Vicious

    Holding his cheek, Brodie Powell quivered to meet Leon''s gaze.

    Being a gate-dog of Leon Harmon won''t just get him a lot of money, he has to sell his conscience, bear Leon''s wrath and endure Leon''s behavior, irrespective of his age, job, social position, and his pride. Yet he didn''t have the guts to talk back or fight for himself.

    Does he like this kind of life? No, but he hade too far and there is no turning back even if he regrets it. He can end this only by giving up his life for Leon or surrender under thew. Anyway, he wasn''t ready to do both.

    He doesn''t want to surrender himself under thew so it left him the only choice of endurance and bear Leon''s wrath.

    He knew meeting Leon without permission and especially entering his office in uniform would rile him up. But he had expected Leon to hear him out.

    Leon red at the Chief controlling himself from doing anything to him. Since Ava Kelly targeted the four officers, he was expecting her to aim at Chief Powell soon. He couldn''t believe the halfwitted chief straight reached him at Harmon Industries in the broad daylight when she was waiting like an eagle to kill the poisonous snakes with their mistake.

    ording to the evidence and proofs which she was using, Leon analyzed she wasn''t digging out old dirt but catching them red-handed and using it against them. He was deciding to be careful till he got her to his hands but Chief Powell''s appearance brought more and new trouble.

    Leon bellowed, "Why the f**king hell are you here? Did you lose your goddamn brain to appear here?" His tone carried extreme disappointment with fury.

    Chief Powell gently pressed his painful jaw and before he started to speak, "T-that�� g-girl�� Vance Hays''s fianc��e is a-alive."

    ''Vance Haya''s fianc��e.'' Leon frowned for hearing him still call Ava Kelly as Vance Hays''s fianc��e. He didn''t bother correcting him and asked in a grave tone, "How do you know?" He wanted to know if Ava took action on him already.

    Chief Powell hesitated but he narrated everything that happened on Saturday and why he ran away without helping or calling him. He was expecting Leon to get angry but thetter startedughing�� scornfully.

    Once the eerieughter ended, Leon''s slender long fingers wrapped around the neck of the man and pressed him against the floor. "Do you know why she left you unscathed?" He asked through his teeth. the chief was wriggling on the floor to catch a breath.

    Leon was beyond control so chief''s painful groans were of no use. He applied more pressure instead and answered his own question, "She wanted you to tell me she is bloody alive anding at me."

    Leon suddenly lifted his hand letting his lungs blow up to catch some air but Leon''s brown designer leather shoes kicked him at the waist causing him to roll away on the floor coughing his lungs out.

    Leon continued to roar at him, "What did you do? You gave her another outstanding chance and came here. Now she will pull my name down with you all. She isn''t destroying my business but me, my image, my pride."

    He raised his leg to stomp his stomach but a sudden pull from behind caused him to stumble back. Like an arrow left the bow, he immediately directed his rage to the person who stopped him.

    Dn''s face turned dark witnessing Leon divert his anger. He raised his forearm and easily blocked Leon''s arm. He controlled from sounding annoyed but worrisome carrying in hisposition, "The reporters are downstairs, they are aware Chief is here to meet you."

    As Leon analyzed, Ava is right on his deduction and ready to act however he might react. Commonly businessmen use the situation in their favor saying he reported those officers and chief was thanking him. If Leon does that, he is certain Ava Kelly is ready with some more video to make it viral and prove Chief Powell isn''t clean. That will also smear the dirt on Leon. So Leon didn''t have that choice.

    It will give the same result if he tries to join his hands with Chief Powell and reveals about other corrupted officers. Leon found it a reasonable and easier method but if he releases it with Chief Powell and Ava Kelly releases any proof against Chief Powell, the result is same.

    He neither can associate with Chief Powell, nor put him in high position.

    Then what reason could they give for their meet at Leon''s office? It can''t be any personal reason especially when the man is in uniform.

    They can''t ignore the press and the Chief''s appearance as well. It will create more rumors and worsen Leon''s situation. So?

    Leon''s gazended on the man who pulled himself to sit on the floor and was shivering continuously afraid of him.

    The only choice to keep his te clean is by sacrificing his ally.

    Leon has money so he thought he could buy off anybody new.

    He suddenly felt it can also be as Ava Kelly nned. Destroying his own men to stay safe.

    Wasn''t he the one who ordered Chief Powell to handle her? She left him helpless but do the dirty job.

    He watched Chief Powell and recalled that Chief hadn''t touched Ava Kelly and doesn''t even know her name properly. Chief Powell just followed the orders of Leon and she left the Chief to be ended by Leon.

    How meticulous!

    But does he have any choice? He didn''t find any. He turned to Dn who was next to him, ordering his team and security to be on guard and watch over thework from any word appearing negatively. Leon asked his opinion to know his view, "What should we do?"

    Dn paused instructing over the call by hearing Leon''s words filled with uncertainty. Dn was proud of Ava Kelly for slowly crumbling the confidence of Leon Harmon but it is also too dangerous for her. A small mistake of her will put her in a dire state. He wished her to be powerful this time to protect herself.

    Dn responded to Leon''s question by shaking his head and added the current situation they were in, "We are trapped. A wrong move, the whole women empowerment organization will stand against us. That means standing against the country." That will affect their business in every way.

    There is only one way out now. How much ever he tried to discern, Leon wasn''t able to guess the next move of Ava Kelly if he could escape this.

    He could guess she was torturing him, unlike the physical torture he gave her, wants to inflict it again, she was affecting his psychological state. For the first time, he felt somebody as more vicious than him. And it is a girl.

    Leon nodded at Dn as a cue after pointing his chin at Brodie Powell. Dn understood theing n without a word, he sat in Leon''s chair to use Leon''s desktop. He was extracting the most suitable piece of videos to hand to the government and media to put an end to Brodie Powell.

    Leon suddenly thought of a person and turned to Dn, "Did she attack him too?" His voice wasced with curiosity thinking if Ava Kelly really is ruthless or still has her heart.

 Chapter 244 - A Little Lovestruck Fool

    Dn Harmon''s hand paused on the keyboard and mouse hearing Leon. He responded promptly understanding who is ''him.'', "Nope, he is happily enjoying his life. He would have definitely reached us if he saw her alive. Shall I inform him?"

    "Nope." Leon blurted in a hurry before he put on an air of nonchnce and continued to instruct, "Make sure nothing about Ava Kelly reaches his ear."

    Dn acknowledged it but he couldn''t understand why he wanted to keep it away from that person and what he was nning. Anyway, he shrugged it off and continued to work.

    ---

    In the Maybach,

    Aaron was pinching Aarvi''s cheek hearing her and Zain''s conversation. She had warned him saying it''s bad manners to hear others'' conversation but the man turned on the speaker.

    [Pumpkin, I really had thought he would ignore Chief Powell but damn, he released proof against him saying he came to ask for shelter.]

    Aarvi was giggling when a pair of slender fingers pinched her cheek. Aarvi hadn''t spoken about it with Aaron because it wasn''t necessary. She had to turn to Aaron and press her hand on the armrest to reach her mobile in his hand.

    Zain continued, "Don''t you want to drag him to the media? Now we can''t pull his name in."

    Aarvi gave up reaching for her mobile and responded to Zain, "Nope, this n was just to destroy the officers. I didn''t want to hurt Leon with this. If not Leon, I would have put an end to Chief Powell."

    Seeing Aarvi sit without taking care of her mobile, he surprised her by handing her mobile. Then she gasped in shock when he scooped her to his arms and ced her easily on hisp.

    Milo Wen instinctively turned behind hearing her gasp and the driver saw through the rearview mirror and Zain who was acknowledging her response, asked, "What''s wrong? What happened?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Does she look like a little girl? Damn, she doesn''t even remember anybody ever carrying her. She always got up and walked whenever she fell.

    Two men turned blind eye hiding their amazement due to their president shamelessly getting close with his girlfriend.

    Aarvi wanted to pinch him but avoided it due to the three men''s attention. Aaron nonchntly opened hisptop on herp with an arm wrapped around her waist.

    ''No doubt your family calls you a stubborn mule.'' She thought and responded to Zain, "Your brother-inw loves to shock me frequently."

    Zain took a few seconds before teasing her, "That kind of shock is good for health." He knew they were in the car.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron shed her charming smirk as he opened the Hays International project and shares information to tell her why the Hays family is afraid of him.

    She turned off the speaker and was cheekily asking, "Apple Pie, how about��"But Zain cut in to avoid hearing ''sister-inw''.

    "Then why did you wait for Chief Powell to take action?"

    Aarvi giggled for stopping her, "Chief Powell should understand running behind wealth and power does no good. Leon should realize I will pull his support system one by one. He will be more and more cautious and avoid his illegal works, afraid of me."

    Aarvi was sure Leon would have discerned her way of ying so he had no choice but to go to the safe zone. If Leon gets caught in the women empowerment, she can''t y him.

    "Ugh, this is soplex." Zain sighed in worry, "Pumpkin, too much load on the brain isn''t good. If you stress yourself, it will affect your health."

    Aarvi snuggled Aaron as she responded, "Hence I am taking a break. Dax is scolding me for a week now. He doesn''t even share the work with me. Now rest time"

    After a little more talk, Aarvi ced theptop on the armrest as she checked the documents Aaron pointed. It wasn''t three months Aarvi was inatose, Aaron acquired fourpanies whose projects are handled by Hays International. Aaron had bought forty percent shares which made him thergest shareholder but they were under the control of a manager.

    If he withdraws everything, Hays International will not have its existence. Hays International is still surviving because Aaron let it survive. It could be trampled by Aaron any movement.

    Aarvi was neither happy nor sad reading it. She didn''t feel anything by it. She shut theptop and pushed it on the seatbefore leaning on him, "You should have taken rest instead of wasting your time on them." She could guess he must have met them and warned hence they were afraid.

    Aaron wrapped his arms seeing her gloomy for pulling more work on him. He revealed without hiding, "Actually, I wanted to destroy them�� Since you had agreed to marry Vance Hays, I wanted you to wake up."

    Aarvi sat straight to face him and asked in shock, "You thought I liked him?"

    Aaron innocently shrugged his shoulder adding, "Because you epted to marry at the age of twenty-one."

    Aarvi pinched his cheeks without knowing what to do with him. He doubted she might like Vance Hays, yet looked after her. "When did you get to know I don''t like him?"

    Aaron thought back and responded holding her hands from his cheeks, "On the day you woke up and Shawn got to know you are the one I wanted to make my bride."

    Aarvi patted her chest thanking the heavens that Aaron didn''t think she was escaping to meet Vance Hays. Just the thought of it gave her creeps.

    "Aaron Rivas, you are dumb. You could have tricked me easily and made me your wife. You missed the chance. Tsk, tsk��" She smacked his head grumpily.

    Aaron: "..."

    He understood she wanted him to trick her saying she forgot her memory that she is married to him. Shawn and the whole Rivas family were there to falsely vouch for it.

    But little did she know she actually doesn''t remember him.

    He helped her to sit on the seatfortably before responding to her line with a poke on her forehead, "Even if I get a chance to go back and reset, I will still wait for you to fall for me."

    Milo Wen and the driver looked at each other in amusement.

    Aarvi cupped his face and brushed her nose to his as she epted, "I know. You don''t need a cheat route." She calls his love real and pure for a reason. "I am not so good. I will trick you and hide you from everyone." She stuck her tongue out and giggled.

    Aaron pecked on her nose tip, "I only need you." He smiled as he sat back to check on some files."

    Milo and the driver first time witnessed the couple doing nothing but exchanging sweet nothings. It was really amusing because they always thought of them as stone-hearted beings for always being emotionless all the time.

    Aaron felt hard to check on emails ncing at her cupping her face resting her elbow on the armrest facing him like a little love-struck fool. He was about to ask why was she looking like an infatuated girl but she confessed.

 Chapter 245 - Sweet Nothing

    Aaron let her know the reason behind why he hadn''t ruined Hays family thinking she might have liked Vance Hays hence she was getting married. Aarvi felt she should also let him know what went on her mind when she was with Vance Hays.

    "I-I actually tried to like Vance Hays. He treated me well in the beginning, he was asking my preference before deciding to choose a restaurant or a wedding venue or a wedding card design. I felt there is value to me and my opinion in both the families. A few days I almost thought I could have a normal life and family seeing him, his parents, my parents treating me well. "

    Aaron kept hisptop aside and heard her patiently. He knows she was telling him because he had thought she might like Vance. Three years back, he didn''t know well about her parents so he had assumed such away. He needed no justification from her, nevertheless, he let her speak to be ears for her words.

    Aarvi smiled seeing his fingers y with her hair lock instead of feeling jealous of Vance or getting angry. She continued, "It wasn''t even a week, President Hays invited me to visit him at hispany, he put on a show of weakness and asked me to help him."

    Then she stressed the words ''extremely dumb.'' calling herself a big fool, "I was extremely dumb to understand he had a reason to choose me as his granddaughter-inw or he was acting weak to use me for hispany development."

    Aaron cupped her face with his thumb caressing her soft cheek, "Innocence isn''t dumbness." He softly said.

    Aarvi retorted, "But I was dumb. I was a big stupid girl." She sighed while he faintly smiled in helplessness. "Then I started to work at Skr, help at Hays International, and go with Vance Hays for wedding shopping. Those days were like nightmares. Dax was at least meeting me in Skr but Shawn always whinged me as Vance was purposefully doing it to avoid them. I thought Shawn was just possessive." She pped her head for thinking like that.

    "Then Vance slowly started to change, he was talking sweetly but judged my choices. I ignored it initially as I was overthinking.

    I chose to talk about it with Grace as she is a girl assuming she will understand me better than a man. She always said I am in the wrong.

    Then I started to feel inferior due to both of their opinions. I probably should have walked away but my bad habit of endurance started.

    I should have spoken about it with Dax or Shawn but I was busy handling everything and making them have a good opinion on Vance.

    Then the engagement party was thrown by Vance with very few guests. Seeing me, close with Shawn, Vance''s insecurity that had built over time hit high and some of his friends provoked him.

    He drank too much and took his friends'' dare before reaching me. I was at the bar counter, Dax was next to me and Shawn was making me a drink on the other side.

    I am unsure if he was sober or not, he dragged me aside roughly and forced a kiss. In reflex, I pushed him away from me and struck him across the face venting all the frustration of him.

    If I hadn''t stopped Shawn and Dax that day, they would have beaten him to a pulp but I took them and left the club. Vance''s friends must have badlyughed at him and that''s when Grace took her chance.

    I had decided to break the engagement but as soon as I stepped in the house, my so-called father pped my both cheeks and the drama queen was crying on the floor saying she didn''t teach me well.

    They started linking me with Dax and Shawn so I told them they are like brothers and it has nothing to do with them.

    The next day, the whole Hays family and Grace started teaching me that a man dominates and a woman should be quiet. The over smart President Hays admitted to the hospital.

    Me, the stupid, got fooled again with fake reports. Then I had to ept when Vance apologized saying he was drunk. I don''t even know if he was sincere.

    Anyway, engagement break or wedding ditch, Leon Harmon had his dirty eyes on me and was waiting to take his chance."

    Aarvi''s fingers held his vest, pulled him closer to whisper, "That''s how my first kiss was ruined."

    He was angry due to Vance''s behavior but chose her mood. He gave a thought for a few seconds watching her pout in disappointment. He asked, "Will you believe me if I say your first was mine?" And it was true.

    Since he had told his little Cupcake as one cupcake costs its price with a kiss to the chef, she always kissed his cheek. Once he had coincidentally turned to her and she had identally kissed him on the lips before she started crying in front of all.

    Aarvi had dreamed of that past but she believes it as a dream. She started thinking about how could her first kiss be Aaron and she didn''t get it, "How?"

    Aaron chuckled, shaking his head, "Let''s consider I stole your first kiss in the school without your idea."

    Instead of getting angry for stolen kiss from young Ava Kelly, Aarvi was excited, "Really?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Is the first kiss so important? Then he was d his little Cupcake had kissed him even though it was idental.

    He brushed her hair away from her face as he cupped her face and captured her lips in a light and quick kiss before seeing her eyes wide blinking repeatedly due to the driver and Milo Wen''s presence in the car.

    Aaron controlledughing at her cute expression and tried to make her ease, "Don''t worry, I will make you forget all his memories."

    Aarvi retorted, "There is nothing to remember. I have nothing to do with them after leaving theirpany today. So focus on creating memories with me."

    Aaron chuckled and copied her style of eptance. He wobbled his head side to side and added, "Alright, President Evans."

    Both continued to talk nothing but sweet nothing torturing the two men who were in the front seats while they were on the way to the Rivas hospitals.

    ----

    After sending Aaron to check on the patients and to handle his work, Aarvi quickly handles some of his office work to help him unload some of his work.

    She left Leon to handle Chief Powell, in the meantime Mayor wasn''t in a good ce and all were forcing him to get down including the party members. Five officers went behind the bars and the women empowerment organization helped a fewdies to fileints by hiding their face and real name from the public.

    The uproar over the inte was hot and many small organizations went on a strike getting down on the roads so Aarvi didn''t release Chief Powell beating Ellis Hudson for his daughter. She didn''t want to drag down the innocent teenager.

    ��

    After handling some more work for Aaron, she went out in search of him as she strolled in the hospital corridors. She saw Aaron standing with Jordan and Karsen so she was silently escaping but heard Karsen''s voice.

    "Aarvi��"

    Aarvi bit her tongue and hoped Jordan doesn''t judge people by clothes. She was in off-shoulder top and denim shorts.

    She awkwardly smiled after turning around. She had just walked a few steps towards them, a man appeared out of nowhere and wrapped her tight in his embrace, "Baby... Thank god I found you..."

 Chapter 246 - Panick Attack

    Seeing Aarvi turning around to leave, Karsen was confused and peeped between his father and Aaron which caught the eyes of the two men too. The three saw her walking like a cat to escape in silence, "Aarvi..."

    Karsen doubted if she was trying to avoid Jordan but he didn''t want her to stay away from Jordan. The more she is normal around the old man, melting him is easier. Jordan misses Ariel too much, so Karsen really wished Aarvi could give no choice to Jordan but make him ept her.

    Aarvi bit her tongue and hoped Jordan doesn''t judge people by clothes. She was in an off-shoulder top and denim shorts matching with white shoes. She didn''t look odd but the old generation might feel it was more revealing or fewer clothes or no clothing sense.

    She wasn''t a middle-aged woman to be in modest clothes all day, she likes trendy outfits too.

    Turning around, she awkwardly smiled at them. Jordan noticed her looking at the floor while walking towards them as she slowly pulled some hair locks front on either side to cover her shoulders.

    He is aware Karsen knows her for six years already so discerned she is hesitant due to him. He knows the difference between indecent and trendy clothes, she nowhere looked indecent but pretty.

    ''Did she think I will criticize her?'' He thought and decided to y her, more like testing her to know how she will handle it if he looks down on her dressing style.

    Aaron controlled smiling seeing her fidgety due to his grandfather. Since she is concerned about his grandfather''s opinion due to him, he thought to tell her that Jordan never put a restriction on Ariel''s clothing style.

    Anyhow the next second three men''s faces turned dark as coal.

    An unknown man appeared out of nowhere and hugged Aarvi when her gaze was down on the floor, "Baby, thank god I found you... There is no ce I didn''t search for you. Where were you all these days? Why didn''t you reach me? I was so worried about you..." He went on with his bbering.

    The voice and the embrace werepletely unknown to Aarvi. After sharing her past with Aaron, she hadn''t checked if she was getting fine with the touch on bare skin or standing close to anybody.

    Less than a second, her panic attack started and her eyes turned red filling up with tears. Her brows started quivering uncontrobly so as her body. The burning pricking sensation raised bringing disgust, fear, feel of dirty, anger.

    She didn''t hear a word the man said and tried to push him but it was of no use. Her force against his strength failed.

    As soon as she sensed a small wheel of a medical cart moving, she grabbed whatever she got to her hands. She felt it as scissors, without thinking, she aimed at his waist and stabbed.

    "Ahhh...." The nurse let out a scream of fear instead of the man who was hugging her.

    Aaron had held her wrist at the neck of the time else Aarvi would have torn some of his muscles. He wasn''t protecting the man but didn''t want Aarvi to feel badter.

    That man was startled by the shriek hence his arms loosened without knowing what just happened.

    Aaron hadn''t seen the face of the man yet but just knew he was an unknown man. Dax or Shawn or Zain never treated Aarvi roughly and they would let her know their presence to her. So Aaron had no ounce of pity.

    He grabbed that man''s hand, peeled him away from her as he mercilessly twisted his hand and locked behind him

    That man cried in pain as he begged, "Let go, let go�� That hurts, that hurts��"

    Aaron was about to twirl him and break his face, Karsen who walked fast to reach them, quickly reminded Aaron, "Aarvi''s panic attack."

    Aaron pushed the man to the ground and quickly held Aarvi''s fist that was holding the scissors. He was afraid she would hurt her skin wherever that man had touched.

    He cooled his anger and gently coaxed her gazing at her red eyes that were controlling her tears, "Aarvi, let this go." He didn''t want to forcefully pull it away when she was clutching it too tight.

    Aarvi hadn''t expected to get well after sharing her past with Aaron but she expected to have little more control over herself. She nced at her trembling hand on Aaron''s palm, ''Do I have to live like this?'' She didn''t ask a lot, but normal life, why is it so hard?

    Aarvi heard Jordan''s grave tone, "Who is he?" She was turning to him when Aaron cupped her face to look at him, "Let go."

    That man yelled at them, "Who are you all? Why are you with my girlfriend?"

    Aaron quickly tightened his hold on her little fist seeing her clutch tighter hearing the man. He needed to calm her down quickly else her emotional imbnce can cause more harm to her and also the man.

    Karsen who was calling security was speechless. He wanted to tell his father that he is nowhere rted to Aarvi or Ava but Jordan scoffed. "Then I am your grandfather."

    He lifted his cane and started beating the man as he added mockingly, "When did I get this obscure, heinous grandson?"

    Karsen and Aaron: "..."

    Aaron had to force himself to ignore his bewilderment and focus on Aarvi. Thetter unknowingly stopped trembling after seeing and hearing Jordan.

    Aaron took the scissor from her hand and hugged her without blocking her view to his grandfather beating the unknown man.

    Karsen and Aaron looked at each other thinking how did Jordan know that man was unrted to Aarvi or was he just supporting her? Or did he do it seeing her panicked?

    In the meantime, Aarviposed by epting the fact that she needs to trust people to stand next to them but she wasn''t ready to trust anybody other than a few.

    She poked Aaron and asked, "Won''t you stop him? He will get tired."

    The low melodious voice caught the attention of four men while the Rivas security was waiting for Jordan to step back. Jordan asked in a snap, "What? Don''t you want me to beat my grandson''s love rival?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi nced at Aaron and pursed her lips hard to control slipping a chortle. Jordan silently breathed a sigh seeing her calm andposed.

    He had long back heard from Naomi that Aarvi can''t tolerate any form of physical contact. Jordan is a doctor, he had seen her behavior so he could discern she is fine with the people who she trusts.

    He just distracted her from the panic and it worked.

    Did he do it because he epted her? Or did he do it because she is his grandson''s girlfriend?

    He wasn''t sure. As a doctor, he did what he felt suitable for the situation.

    The Rivas hospital security head stepped ahead to take the man away to report to the police or make him speak out about his behavior for attacking Aarvi Evans.

    However, Aarvi stopped. She ordered the security seeing him manhandle that man, "How dare you treat him that way? Didn''t you hear him say, my boyfriend?"

    The Rivas hospital security froze without daring to turn to face any Rivas family member.

 Chapter 247 - New Light

    Aarvi stopped the security from taking away the man. She sounded grim seeing them manhandle that man, "How dare you treat him that way? Didn''t you hear him say, my boyfriend?"

    The Rivas hospital security froze without daring to turn to face any Rivas family member. They have to follow Aarvi''s orders too so they waited for further orders.

    Aaron knows her well, Karsen knows Aarvi wasn''t fickle-minded to speak nonsense so he could guess what she was up to. Jordan wasn''t surprised, he watched her back to her calctive, serene beauty. He waited to know how she might handle the man.

    "Treat him well and take him to the waiting room." Her voice was unemotional and firm.

    The man was delighted to hear it and stood up to get treated like a VIP. "Baby, no need to talk here. Let''s go out."

    Aaron gritted his teeth: "..."

    He didn''t like hearing ''Baby'' to Aarvi, and that too right in front of him.

    Aarvi smirked. She really wanted to know who appointed the small-time actor, he has the guts to call her intimately right in front of the Rivas family members without knowing her rtionship with them. Or does he know?

    Her tone was mellow and sweet but her face didn''t reveal her real emotions, "We will go outter. Let me introduce you to all. After all, they saved me you know."

    The man nodded vigorously but he forgot to ask her to get away from another man or ask Aaron to take his hand off her.

    Aarvi''s lips arced slyly guessing who hired the man. Leon Harmon wasn''t an idiot to put on this act even if he catches her so soon. If he ns something, he will be smooth without loopholes.

    So her guess is none other than Naomi Fisher? Naomi doesn''t know a thing about her and believes Aarvi doesn''t remember anything from the past.

    But Aarvi couldn''t understand how Naomi could think the Rivas family will believe just because a person says she is his girlfriend? That keeping apart, how could Naomi assume the Rivas family doesn''t know anything about Aarvi?

    If it''s really Naomi, Aarvi felt Naomi pitiful. She didn''t want to speak it out. The evidence speaks louder than her words so she let the Rivas family know themselves and finally put an end to Naomi Fisher.

    Aaron didn''t unwrap his arm from Aarvi''s shoulder and asked, "If he calls you Baby again, should I pull his tongue out and chop it off? I am better with knives than the men in our security team."

    "..." She knows he is good with knives as a surgeon in the operation theatre and also as the chef in the kitchen. But isn''t cutting the tongue too much?

    Aarvi took a deep breath and remarked, "You are unattractive when you are angry." She thought he would cool down for her.

    Aaron nonchntly shrugged and reminded her of the line she once told him, "Somebody had told me I looked hot when I was angry. I didn''t expect it to change so quickly."

    Aarvi facepalmed and brought an enticing curve to his lips. Both forgot Karsen and Jordan, who were walking in front of them could hear too.

    ---

    In the waiting room,

    Karsen and Jordan sat on single armchairs, Aaron didn''t let Aarvi sit anywhere but next to him while the man looked around at the luxurious waiting room. He had almost thought they were taking him to patients and their guardian''s waiting room.

    However, his ogling eyes had to calm looking at the security standing behind him. He shed a smile at Aarvi and irritated three men.

    Jordan needed no word to prove he wasn''t Aarvi''s boyfriend even if she had forgotten everything. How could a boyfriend let his girlfriend sit next to another man so closely?

    Aarvi asked inly, "What is your name?"

    The man started his acting, "You forgot me?" He put on a sad heart aching face and sighed, "I am Jake Lee, Baby..."

    Aarvi quickly and fluently hooked her arm to Aaron''s if in case he stands up and smashes Jake''s head.

    Aaron slowly breathed out to beposed and diverted his focus, ''My Cupcake acting is a thousand times better than you.'' He thought looking at the fake expressions.

    Karsen and Jordan saw Aarvi''s reaction and controlled giving out any expressions. Jake shifted his eyes finally to their hands and red at Aaron.

    ''Stop digging your grave, idiot.'' Aarvi thought after ncing at two men having eye war.

    Jordan asked next without letting her ask the next question, "What is her name?" He pointed to Aarvi with his hand.

    Jake immediately responded without hesitation, "Allie Bass, my girlfriend."

    Aarvi looked at Jordan if he would ask or she should continue but he took charge after seeing the three sitting silently. ''Aarvi Evans''s birth name isn''t Allie Bass.'' Jordan confirmed.

    "Where did sheplete her schooling?" He didn''t like to address her as Allie so he addresses her as she.

    First miss.

    Jake''s forehead started filling with precipitation and awkwardlyughed before picking a school name, "Second high school."

    Aarvi started thinking about how Jordan knew she was going to patiently ask instead of sending him to the prison. Jake Lee was just doing his work for money, who knows why he was doing it? So she wanted to leave him and catch the real culprit.

    Aaron smiled noticing her gazing at Jordan in a whole new light from the time Jordan stood for her. He knows she will love the Rivas family, and she will slowly ovee the trauma given by her parents.

    "Grandfather, Aarvi needs some rest, we will take leave," Aaron said as he stood up.

    Aarvi was bewildered. She wanted to handle that unknown man and stuff a lot of sense to Naomi if she is really the one behind it.

    Jordan and Karsen knew after her panic attack, she would be drained emotionally and mentally. Karsen nodded at Aaron ncing at paled Aarvi who didn''t even know she was looking weak.

    Jordan waved his hand to send them out, "Don''t bother about him. I will treat him too well." He stressed ''Too''

    "I--" She didn''t want them to bother. Handling her work is what she learned so she wasn''t reallyfortable leaving it on others.

    Seeing her sitting, clutching his arm to pull him down to sit, Aaron lowered to scoop her to his arms. Aarvi gasped and pinched Aaron for carrying her shamelessly in front of his family elders. She wanted to chant to him as she has legs to walk.

    Jake Lee stood up to stop them but strong two hands pressed on his shoulders with so much force that he realized the problem he was in.

    ---

    Outside the waiting room,

    "Aaron Rivas, how could you let elders worry about trivial matters? They need to rx after a long day. Let me down." Aarvi wriggled in his arms.

    Aaron was sure if heys her down on the couch, she will doze off in a matter of seconds yet here she was, saying others need to rest.

    Letting her down, he was about to coax her, his eyesnded on the one who he hadn''t expected to see in their hospital.

    His hands had cupped her face and turned to her but she left his at the loss of words. Aarvi stood on her toes and pecked on his lips, "Go,plete your work, I wille after handling here."

    He brought her out so that she could rest to be awake for her friend''s birthday. He revealed unemotionally as he pulled her back in front of him, "Vance Hays hid. Could he be behind this?"

 Chapter 248 - A Doctor

    In the waiting room,

    Jordan had no ns to take Aarvi''s path. Her way is calm and elegant but he is cold.

    Jake sat uneasily looking at the couple leaving. He was notified as he has to act like a boyfriend of a girl who lost her memories. Then take her away from the hospital. Later they will handle the girl and he will get his full payment.

    He had assumed as soon as he identified the girl as his girlfriend, she would go with him to know more. Hearing her say, introduce to wealthy people, he thought he could get more money but�� He regretted epting the job.

    The old man who had a bit of warmness till the couple were present, turned like a man living in snowy mountains. The middle-aged manzily sat but the seriousness his eyes were holding made the air tenser.

    Jake didn''t know whom to look at so his eyesnded everywhere but them.

    "Show me a picture to prove she is your girlfriend," Jordan asked coldly.

    Second miss.

    Jake started shifting on the couch as though thefortable luxurious couch suddenly turned to sit full of nails. He felt Jordan had a point asking for a picture.

    Which boyfriend and girlfriend don''t have a picture together?

    Karsen sneered after a few seconds, "You must have deleted to move on and stop crying, right?"

    Jake forced a smile and went with the answer, "Yes, yes, yes�� It''s been more than three years, I was doing nothing but crying for Allie and drinking my pain so my friends deleted everything so that I could move on instead of drowning in sorrow."

    Karsen smirked looking at him who was still trying to stick to his acting. Jordan cued the security standing behind Jake as he said, "His mobile."

    Jake had no time to react. One held his hands in ce and another pulled his mobile out of the jacket. Before Jake could even think, they unlocked the mobile with his finger scan.

    In a few seconds, Karsen received the mobile and Jordan asked, "Which friend deleted the picture?"

    Jake: "..."

    Third miss.

    He never in his dreams thought his responses were putting him in more difficult.

    Karsen opened the call log. There were numerous unsaved numbers so he gave a missed call to his assistant from Jake''s mobile as he sent a message from his mobile, [Get the details of the call log and messages for this case.]

    He opened the photo gallery in Jake''s mobile without caring that he was invading the privacy of a young man. He was speechless soon after seeing his intimate pictures with his real girlfriend.

    Opening the message section, he soon found the number of his girlfriend while Jordan shifted to another question earning no response. "Why didn''t you file a missingint?"

    Jake''s t-shirt was soaked in his sweat thinking how to respond to another question but his eyes glued on his mobile praying Karsen shouldn''t open the gallery. Silly man.

    "I did, I did��" He yammered a few times to respond to Jordan.

    "Which area police station?" Jordan ndly asked.

    Jake: "..."

    Another miss.

    Jordan didn''t stop his questions in his solid cold unyielding tone until Jake started to cry out everything.

    ---

    Outside the waiting room,

    ''Vance Hays?'' Aarvi didn''t bother to shift her gaze from Aaron, "You kept me busy all day, I didn''t get to tell you." Her face blushed in embarrassment saying, "I yed them to hit each other. The two are unconscious and one''s face is swollen to an unrecognizable form. Hospital is a must."

    Aaron''s lips started to threaten to curl up. Aarvi Evans, merciless on the people she is avenging but his Cupcake is adorable seeing her sheepishly blush, ''Doozy.''

    Aarvi continued, "Apple Pie sent the video saying I should have a look. I have to watch what happened after Leon entered, you see the whole video." She turned around saying, "Now, I will go in."

    Aarvi was neither surprised nor shocked this time when he again carried her up in his arms and started walking towards his office without giving her a chance to run back.

    Aarvi hooked her arm around his neck hearing him ask, "Then why is Vance Hays totally fine?" There was a hint of disgruntlement in his voice.

    Aarvi tilted her head to look at his face and grinned, "Do you want to inflict harm?..." She didn''t wait for his response, "Go ahead and handle him as you like." Then she exined why she let him off easily.

    "If he had married me, I wouldn''t have got you. You would have missed me. So I am grateful about it hence I left him off to Dax at the boxing ring." She threw her hands in the air stating he isn''t one to be bothered about.

    Despite hearing her nonchnt tone, his heart undoubtedly melted to her each word. Aarvi Evans morphing to his sweet Cupcake.

    The retribution Aaron wanted to inflict on Vance Hays just faded. It wasn''t because Vance Hays didn''t marry her, it was because of her words. "Hmmm�� I will let go this time. If��"

    Aarvi cut in, "If he hadn''t learned yet, I will bring him on the road to beg." Her tone was grave and sinister that curled Aaron''s lips.

    Heid her on the couch and kneeled down to remove her shoes. Aarvi was fazed by noticing his hands reaching for her shoes. She easily tossed her shoes away with the help of her toes as she said, "Aaron, stop doing that. I''m not��"

    "Then grow ustomed to it." He nonchntly said as he grabbed throw over to cover her long legs from seducing him.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was once caught by surprise at theke when he changed her shoes so she let him do it. She was always alone so she did herself as far as she knew.

    Get used to it? Probably she will. Wasn''t she sleeping alone in the past and now with him? ''It''s a matter of time.'' Aarvi thought gazing at his every move of gentleness.

    "Take a nap, I willplete my work by then." He nted a kiss on her foreheadhearing her hum and closed her eyes to sleep.

    ---

    In the waiting room, Jake begged for a long time to Jordan for forgiveness, but the old man was unperturbed.

    Jordan''s cold tone carried the vileness, "Are you speaking who sent you or should I call the cops to handle you?... No, we can just chop your hands off."

    Thest threatening words of Jordan almost choked Karsen as though he would really do it.

    Jake believed Jordan''s threat. They were rich people and from the reputed hospital, they could make up a series of false reports and chop his hands off saying his hands had to be amputated due to a tumor in the bone.

    Who wouldn''t believe them?

    Probably his own family will believe him instead of him.

    Jake slid from the couch to the floor. He sat on his knees and cried out, "She is a doctor. I can identify seeing her." Jake blurted out and sold off his employer to escape from them

 Chapter 249 - Saving The Victim

    Jake Lee slid from the couch to the floor. He sat on his knees and cried out, "I-I don''t know her name, she sent me a picture of thatdy and told me that thedy doesn''t remember her past and living with a new name. I just have to identify her as my girlfriend and take her away from the hospital."

    Karsen and Jordan understood it''s a woman and waited to see if he spoke more about it but Jake''s jaws were quivering and he was on the verge of tears.

    Karsen asked after a few seconds of silence, "How did you know my daughter-inw is here in the hospital right now?"

    Aarvi doesn''t go to the hospital daily with Aaron and tracking her location is next to impossible and Jordan''s assistant failed numerous times to do it.

    Karsen never bothered to check on her but he is aware she isn''t just a girl to spend Aaron''s money, even if she did, he didn''t actually care about it. ording to his evaluation, She might be working at Skr with Dax without naming the position.

    ''Daughter-inw!'' Jordan gaped at his son for fluently addressing Aarvi as the daughter-inw of the Rivas family. He couldn''t believe his family is sure he is going to ept Aarvi sooner orter when he isn''t sure of himself.

    However, he didn''t show it on his face and pushed the thought behind to focus on current matters.

    Jake blurted out and sold off his employer to escape from them, "She is a doctor. I can identify seeing her."

    Karsen and Jordan''s back stiffened and their faces darkened with an ugly frown. They knew Jake wasn''t lying and he was too scared hence he was protecting his skin.

    They didn''t like that a doctor from their hospital is aiming to get rid of Aarvi and they didn''t want a word to exin their main reason. They wanted to get rid of her for Aaron.

    Karsen looked at one of the security guards who bowed to him epting the silent order and quickly went out to carry it out.

    Jordan was thinking if Aarvi''s safety is so much risk inside their premises, how she could protect herself outside. But the thought of her unrevealed movements and Aaron, strangely put his heart at ease.

    The senior doctors weren''t summoned to respect their time and services so after confirming it''s a young doctor from Jake Lee, all the young doctors aged less than 35 were given a call.

    It took fifteen minutes for all thedy doctors from all the departments to reach outside the waiting room. They started chattering between themselves without understanding why only young female doctors were summoned by the dean.

    Some wildly guessed it could be because they wanted to choose a bride for Aaron. Since the Rivas family sons married doctors, they were expecting the younger generation to marry a doctor too.

    It would be a lie if many of them weren''t expecting to be a bride of Aaron or Shawn They looked enviously at Naomi who was standing with her pride high, just like every time.

    A doctor, "Doctor Fisher, you know why we are here, don''t you? You sure are making us green with envy."

    Naomi chuckled shyly hiding her nervousness and responded, "You guys are overthinking. Nobody selects a bride this way." She shrugged off yet managed to look modest to keep their attention on her.

    "Aish, are you saying, you are the bride hence it''s not required?" Another doctor teased her.

    A cold voice of a female mocked, "Why do you guys think Doctor Rivas will leave his girlfriend for a doctor here?" She smirked at Naomi. She meant ''girlfriend'' is thedy who is close to Aaron and Shawn, whereas ''a doctor'' is Naomi.

    Naomi forced a smile at the neurologist cursing her in her mind.

    Anyhow the crowd took it in their own way, "We mere little doctors can''tpete against Doctor Fisher." Many chuckled at herment.

    "Doctor Fisher, why are you so low profile? You should publicize your rtionship with Doctor Rivas." Another envious voice sounded.

    The neurologist rolled her eyes and checked the time on her wristwatch before putting a request to the Karsen''s assistant who was busy over his mobile, "Excuse me, may I know how long it will take? I have appointments to attend so make it quick please."

    The assistant faintly smiled at the neurologist in her early thirties as he responded, "Doctor Wells, having a small break between work is fun. Don''t you love your work too much?" He shook his head helplessly and added, "Two minutes please, you can leave after it."

    The neurologist faintly nodded before stepping back and stood in irritation hearing everyone sing praises for Naomi when the reality is totally different. She is waiting when Naomi''s real rtionship with the Rivas family discloses and Naomi stops using Aaron''s name to grab attention and get the work done.

    All those doctors missed to notice the anxious smile of a doctor who wanted to flee but the administration department employee was checking the presence of eachdy doctor.

    Karsen and Jordan were inside when a security guard took Jake outside.

    There were many beautiful faces of doctors but he wasn''t in a state to enjoy his sight. He looked at many doctors before going towards Naomi.

    All the doctors were confused looking at the man but they stayed quiet to know what was going on.

    In no time, Jake finally pointed to a doctor and turned to the security.

    The rest of the doctors started to whisper with each other trying to guess what it could be but they were sure it wasn''t because they needed a bride.

    A doctor asked Naomi, "Doctor Fisher, she works in your department, right? What did she do?"

    Naomi shook her head in response while her lips slyly arced up. ''Do I look like a fool?'' Naomi scoffed. Bringing a scapegoat isn''t difficult for her.

    Naomi just wanted to confirm if Aarvi remembers her past or not. She had expected it could get serious but she hadn''t expected three men to be around at the same time.

    Now she is sure Aarvi is aware of her birth identity and remembers everyone from her past. She isn''t speaking it out to live in a new name or Probably to live with Aaron.

    Just because she only knows Jordan doesn''t know Aarvi''s birth identity, how did she assume others also don''t know?

    How did she think Shawn addresses Aarvi as Little Heart because she has Ariel Rivas''s heart?

    How could she think Megan Rivas addresses Aarvi as GiggleMug because she hardly smiles?

    Why will Karsen and Connor treat Aarvi as a daughter just because an organ in Aarvi belongs to the Rivas family member?

    How Pathetic of her!

    Naomi''s eyesid on the quivering doctor as they heard Karsen''s assistant apologize.

    "I regret the inconvenience caused and thank you for taking your time to be here. Please continue with your work." His hand pointed towards the exit from there while the security took the doctor and Jake inside the waiting room.

    Once the assistant entered inside, he quickly briefed the basic information of the doctor, "Elder Rivas, Chairman Rivas, the doctor''s name is Ruby Brown, she is an intern doctor working in the Cardiology department."

    Jordan is aware she wasn''t an intern under Aaron but works in the cardiology department hence she gets to see him frequently. Hence it''s believable because she could try to get rid of Aarvi to get the attention of Aaron.

    Karsen asked, "Why did you hire him?" His chin pointed to Jake Lee.

    The doctor nervously looked at the two men and she is aware she will lose her whole career but she had no choice. She epted her fate and responded determinedly, "Because I don''t like her." Her voice sounded clear and crisp.

    Karsen and Jordan: "..."

    It was hard for them to believe she gave in so easily without any drama or the need of any threat.

    ----

    In Aaron''s office,

    After the catnap, Aarvi was admiring Aaron through her sleepy eyes when she heard a knock on the door before Milo Wen entered inside, "President Rivas, Chairman Rivas asked if you would like to handle the doctor behind Jake Lee."

    Aarvi suddenly sat up and asked, "Who is she?" She just wanted to confirm hearing the name Naomi Fisher instead of punishing her.

    Aaron knew she was awake so he didn''t react to her abrupt movements while Milo Wen had to take a few seconds to absorb Aarvi was awake and heard him, "Ms. Evans, it''s Doctor Brown. Ruby Brown. Elder Rivas is thinking of reporting to the dean of her medical school."

    Aarvi frowned while Aaron was ready to dismiss Milo Wen saying Jordan can handle her as he likes. Aarvi wore her shoes as she responded to Milo Wen, "I will meet Elder Rivas. Please carry on your work."

    Milo Wen bowed his head after ncing at Aaron. Thetter was gazing at her while Milo Wen exited the room, "Aarvi, you don''t have to worry so much." Thedy doctor wasn''t such a big threat to be worried so much.

    Waving her hand, Aarvi quickly ran out saying, "I will be back soon."

    ---

    As soon as Aarvi entered the waiting room, "I am sorry to interrupt, please don''t take action on her."

    Jordan frowned and Karsen hung up the call after asking for a minute. "Aarvi, what''s wrong?"

    Aarvi looked at Jake and ordered, "Get out."

    Jake tried to scurry away but Jordan red at the guard to hold him down and stood up disliking her way. His voice was hoarse and grave at Aarvi, "What do you mean by your actions?"

    Karsen anxiously stood up but failed to cut in and Aarvi responded in aloofness without warmness, "I am saving the victim from you."

    Her words were raw which enraged Jordan for entitling him as an attacker.

 Chapter 250 - Warmth And Affection

    Facing Jordan alone is hard, Jake Lee had to stand against two men so Aarvi could make out what might have happened between Jake Lee, Ruby Brown, and Naomi Fisher. Jake might really don''t know Naomi. So he is of no use.

    One to be punished is Naomi.

    Why should Jake who has no idea about Aarvi bear the punishment for his greed of a few pennies?

    Why should Ruby Brown, a young doctor with no big name, face the wrath of the Rivas family power and see her own life ruin without doing anything?

    Finding the link between the case and Naomi looked difficult as Ruby might be put into difficulty by Naomi so Aarvi wanted to protect Ruby but Jake Lee.

    She wanted to send Jake Lee out because she didn''t want to discuss anything in front of him. Greed has no limit and he might use what they discuss against them.

    "What do you mean by your actions?" Hearing Jordan''s judgemental tone, Karsen wanted to calm him to talk.

    Anyway, Aarvi responded in aloofness without warmth. If he judges her, she wouldn''t mind giving him more reasons to judge her. "I am saving the victim from you."

    Her words were raw which enraged Jordan for entitling him as an attacker. He believed Jake Lee was the one she addresses as a victim so his reaction was justified.

    She again turned to Jake Lee ignoring Jordan''s growling eyes which were ready to peel her apart, "If you don''t want to visit the police station, get out of here now."

    Jordan cued with his hand to the security to let Jake Lee go. He wanted to handle Jake because thetter troubled Aaron''s girlfriend. He hadn''t epted her is unimportant when it''s about his grandson.

    Now he wanted to see what she is up to and how Aaron would react to her behavior.

    Jake Lee ran away as soon as the hold on him was released. Aarvi turned to Ruby Brown and inly asked, "Why did you ept the me? If you are in any kind of trouble, let me know, I will help you."

    Karsen and Jordan understood Ruby wasn''t the real mastermind but somebody else. So who is that person?

    Jordan wasn''t sure why he believed Aarvi but he did and felt like pping his thoughts for judging her just because of a line.

    Karsen voiced after ncing at Ruby''s astonishment, "Aarvi, it seems like you know who is the person behind this."

    The coldness of the Jordan had lowered but he didn''t react much.

    Aarvi could only hope Naomi wasn''t threatening Ruby Brown with the lives of her family or loved ones. She responded to Karsen with the same gentleness he asked, "Uncle Rivas, I do have suspicion on a person."

    Suspicion? No, Aarvi is sure only Naomi could stoop so low to get Aaron. But she couldn''t understand why Naomi can''t see reality.

    She has a question which she can''t ask anybody right now. Is the love of Naomi to Aaron is actually love?

    Before Karsen or Jordan could ask her about her suspicion, Aarvi cleared it, "But I don''t want to bring up that person''s name unless I or you get proper evidence to it."

    She doesn''t want anybody to call her insecure about Naomi due to Aaron and Naomi working together. Even though Aarvi didn''t care about most of the opinions, she won''t give Naomi a chance to gloat at her.

    Karsen thought she might have some reason to avoid bringing up that name while Jordan thought Aarvi was too careful. He decided to ask his assistant to carefully look into it so he didn''t bother asking or ordering her again.

    Aaron entered after looking through some files. He only heard thest line of Aarvi before he stood by her. His hand naturally ced on her back as he said, "You don''t need evidence or proof to tell us anything."

    He simply meant they trust her and believe her judgment.

    Karsen lightly hummed while Jordan was proud of his grandson. Proud to see him being a gentleman to his woman, treasuring his love limitlessly. Jordan knows Aarvi earned the trust and love from his family. They don''t blindly trust her but he needs time.

    Jordan''s eyesnded on Aarvi when she was smiling at Aaron shaking her head in denial. He couldn''t believe she is the same little Cupcake of Aaron who almost killed herself for teenage Aaron.

    Karsen could only sigh. Ava Kelly, he knew, was a little obedient girl and Aarvi Evans is too mature and highly careful. He really wanted to know what happened to her to end up so barbaric and change so much.

    Ruby Brown watched the family and the doctor is known for his aloofness before her eyesnded on Aarvi Evans. She was d Aarvi discerned the things and saved her. She was surprised to see the loving gaze of one and the admiration of the old man with the middle-aged man faintly smiling.

    Now she understood what that neurologist meant by girlfriend and a doctor.

    She choked on her spit when the four turned to her. After clearing her throat, she didn''t dare to look at anybody but Aarvi, "I�� If I reveal anything about�� that person, my brother will lose his license to practice medicine��"

    Aarvi turned to Aaron and asked to confirm, "Is she your colleague Doctor Brown''s sister?"

    Aaron merely nodded without giving any special treatment to Ruby and Aarvi was speechless. She couldn''t believe Naomi threatened her own friend''s younger sister.

    She sighed and said, "Then don''t tell that person we are letting you go with nothing." If Naomi knows the reality, she might try to hurt Ruby or the Brown family again assuming Ruby spilled the beans.

    Aarvi continued when the four sets of eyes were on her, "Inform that person as you had to cry for hours to earn forgiveness. You can add as I pped you in extreme anger and Elder Rivas saved you."

    She purposefully used Jordan''s name because Naomi won''t believe Aaron forgiving Ruby but Jordan.

    Jordan controlled himself from gaping. He couldn''t believe she was making sure to protect Ruby in every way with a lie. And also leaving a way for the mastermind to attack her to catch in action.

    He felt her kind heart for saving Ruby Brown but also scheming for the provocation.

    Oh yeah, he learned a thing about her, she will answer the way you ask. Ask sweetly, you will get a response the same way. Respect her, she will give you more respect. Be rude to her, she will provoke you to be harsher yet stand in her serenity without getting affected by the rudeness.

    Ruby''s eyes filled up and tears were rolling down as she bowed to them repeatedly, "Thank you so��"

    Aarvi''s warning tone sounded, cutting her off, "If you dare to y me, I will make you regret every day."

    Aaron finally smiled, rubbing her head while the three were rendered wordless by herplete change of attitude from caring to savage.

    Aaron didn''t bother sparing the words on Ruby and turned to Karsen and Jordan, "We will take our leave."

    Then the couple modestly bowed their head to bid the elder men before they left the waiting room.

    Once the couple left, Jordan turned to Ruby with his sharp gaze and Ruby fell back on the couch frightened by the sight of a serious face.

    Jordan took a step closer, scaring her by his overbearing presence and his eyes filled with icy frostiness, "Do you think that person is more powerful than the Rivas family?"

    "Huh?" She failed to fathom the words frightened by his voice when he loomed over her. She shrank on the couch swallowing the old man''s strong air who was also physically strong.

    "Heh?" Jordan grunted, scaring the shit out of Ruby.

    "You... I mean..." She quickly stood up and deeply bowed to two men, "I am sorry Elder Rivas, I was instructed to show your granddaughter-inw to that man. I thought he was a friend of thedy until a few minutes back. Then I was threatened to keep my mouth shut. There won''t be next time and I will inform you prior to anything that could happen. I am sorry for my negligence..."

    She continued to bber out repeating she is sorry and also added the gratification for not punishing her. She wasn''t faking it; she was truly grateful for understanding her situation and helping her solve it instead of taking serious actions on her.

    She had really believed it was the end of her career and life. How could she not be grateful for Aarvi and the Rivas family?

    It was only after a few minutes, Ruby was apuded for receiving no response. She raised her head to realize that she was alone in the room and the two men had left long back when she was bowing.

    She slumped on the couch craving to cry out.

    ---

    As soon as Karsen moved towards his office room to wrap for the day, Jordan called his assistant and ordered him to track each action of Ruby and find who threatened her.

    Jordan didn''t leave the Rivas hospitals until he received enough evidence to prove Ruby Brown is innocent and also a victim of the whole situation and he would have ruined her life at the flick of his fingers.

    But he didn''t feel sorry for Ruby. Since she chose to keep her mouth shut when Aarvi and they understood her situation, she should have trusted them and told theplete truth.

    Watching the video on hisptop, Jordan discerned why Aarvi didn''t reveal the name even to Aaron. Jordan knew he might have actually doubted Aarvi if she had told the name directly hence she was smart enough to protect the victim and leave silently.

    ''Cupcake!" He eximed in his mind.

    He is aware he already epted Aarvi for Aaron in every way. Maybe as an individual and her personality or as the life partner of Aaron but, ''Will you really understand if I reveal the past?'' He thought, sighing to himself.

    He didn''t want her to be a reason for the split of the Rivas family. He wanted his family to have the same warmth and affection.

 Chapter 251 - Senior Ava

    At Dax''s vi,

    Aaron helplessly smiled looking at Aarvi snuggling on her seat in the car. "We reached." He thought it would wake her up.

    Aarvi lifted her eyelids lightly and closed it shut as she mumbled, "You can take me in."

    The regency they were in was highly secured, Dax had made sure Leon or any of his aplices doesn''t have a vi around there. Shawn had doubled the security, Leon and his men still think Shawn is in the Rivas mansion, none would dare to tail Aaron so she can let down her guard.

    Resignedly shaking his head, Aaron alighted first and went around the car. He easily scooped her to his arms while the driver held the door for him. He indulgently remarked carrying her towards the door, "Slothful."

    "I know right." Aarvi yawned wrapping her arms tighter around his neck, "I finally got someone to mollycoddle." She added.

    Given a chance to grow up again, she will only agree if she could have him beside her from childhood. She smiled snuggling her dainty face at his neck.

    Aaron was about to ask her to press the calling bell, Shawn opened the door and teasingly smiled at his brother, "Are you guys sure you don''t need privacy tonight?"

    Aarvi mumbled without opening her eyes, "Don''t step in our room."

    Aaron: "..."

    Shawn leaned on the door frame and started his education grinning widely at his brother, "But brother, will you guys really enjoy knowing me, Dax, and Tia are in the room next to yours? I suggest you go back to your vi or find an amazing suite in a top tier hotel." His brows danced yfully at his brother.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was thinking he said privacy because he saw them kissing and she was sure Dax and he already spoke with each other. Hearing hotel suite and privacy, she realized it is about making love.

    She didn''t find it repulsive but felt her cheeks turn hot for letting her mind wander off.

    Getting off from Aaron''s arms, Aarvi smacked Shawn before going in search of Tia. She didn''t know Tia would being and it had been a long time she met Tia.

    Chuckling, Shawn guided Aaron to a guest room to change his suit to a more casual look.

    The vi wasn''t big but suitable for a couple to upy. Since Dax stays alone, it rather looked vast. The vi was in two stories, inspired and designed by aiming to address the quality of tenderness, through geometry, materials, andposition.

    It had a modern Kitchen and Dining Area from the Living Area, giving a glimpse of the Bar Room that is next to the bay window giving an amazing view of thewn.

    The bedroom downstairs had artistically converted to a home office leaving the three Bedrooms upstairs with a second living hall creating an intimate gathering space for family members at night.

    Aarvi met Dax who was busy with the preparation of cocktails, and Tia who was curiously learning about alcohol and cocktails from Dax.

    When Shawn had gone to pick some flowers, he had dragged Tia along to enjoy the small fun party of three which is now a party of five. The bosses of the party are still the golden trio.

    Aarvi was about to taste the aged wine that Dax bought for her and Aaron when a gentle force pulled her ear taking the wine flute away from her hand.

    Dax and Tia chuckled seeing her pout as they heard Aaron warning her, "If you are nning to drink, forget about the party."

    Making a pretty innocent face, she said pitifully, "I just wanted to taste, Nothing more than a sip." Hoping he would let her take a sip.

    When she didn''t have her hard-earned money, she was drinking in her budget, now she has so much and she could get many things but can''t enjoy it.

    Aaron sipped the wine and hummed in favor. "It''s smooth, rich vor without the bitterness."

    Aarvi licked her lips looking at the delicious dark red wine swirling in the flute and his liking towards wine: "..."

    Aaron sipped the wine again and continued, "It has pleasant aroma and essence." With a straight face, he sessfully teased Aarvi making her crave for the wine.

    Shawn, Dax, and Tia: "..."

    They were wordless seeing him tease Aarvi without changing his expression. It is already hard enough to believe he is yful with Aarvi, much less seeing him still holding his straight face.

    Aarvi pointed her forefinger at Aaron and challenged, "Aaron Rivas, stop me if you can."

    She grabbed the wine flute but Aaron chugged it down before letting go of the ss. Her hand reached for the wine bottle, Aaron was quicker and thanks to his longhand.

    Shawn, Dax, and Tia: "..."

    The trio watched the two y around while thedy humphed repeatedly showing her negligible anger and the man continued to provoke her with his devilish smirk.

    Dax and Shawn weren''t surprised by Aarvi, they know this is just a small jolly side of her so they are spellbound due to Aaron.

    Whereas Tia''s jaws had dropped for a few seconds before she poked Shawn, "Brother Shawn, do you know? I always thought Doctor Handsome�� I mean Doctor Rivas and Sister Aarvi are poles apart. If this was a month before, Sister Aarvi would have broken a bottle by now... Are they dating now?"

    Shawn grinned remembering Aaron and Aarvi before his birthday, it was a little hard to believe but it wasn''t unbelievable for him. He hoped he could get his fun-loving, happy, smiling Little Heart back with a small change.

    That change was the real happiness of his Little Heart without hiding her sadness and pain behind her smiles.

    "They are getting married soon." Shawn responded to Tia which made her exim and look at the couple in awe, "Woah��"

    Dax questioned hearing him so assured, "How do you know?"

    The trio saw Aaron forcefully carry away Aarvi from there to the kitchen seeing her stubbornly try to drink.

    Shawn waited till they disappeared before he pulled the barstool and opened his gallery on his mobile, "Now guess them."

    Tia jumped next to Dax and stood on her toes to check the picture. It was a picture of teenagers. The cute little girl was angry and was trying to argue with someone. The tall handsome teenager who had slight bruises was holding her.

    From the whole picture, one could guess what was happening at that moment. The broken circle next to the handsome teenager belongs to him and he was hurt by a rider. The little girl was angry at the rider for his negligence. The handsome teenager was ecstatic and was trying to calm her down and stop her.

    One could also easily say, the handsome teenager and the pretty little girl are very close. Even though it''s hard to guess if they are siblings or friends or couple, Dax and Tia''s were mind-blown due to different reasons.

    Dax tried to sort the things out in his mind before asking. He knew Aaron liked Aarvi for a very long time but he never heard Aarvi liking Aaron until a few days earlier. If Aarvi knew Aaron so close enough, why was she treating Aaron so coldly?

    Sort things out? Dax felt things weren''t falling in ce and was even more confused.

    While Dax struggled to clear his thoughts, Tia blurted out, "I had thought Senior Ava and Sister Aarvi almost looked alike but they��" She gulped the rest of the words when the two men''s intense gaze fell on her.

    Their gaze spoke many emotions, it was fierce with a hint of anger, doubtful in judgment, and severe as though she wronged something. She wasn''t used to such a situation and her eyes filled up and she stammered, "Did I say something wrong? I felt..."

    Shawn and Dax realized they overreacted due to their over-protectiveness towards Aarvi. Dax''s hand raised to pat her but he looked away from her lowering his hand.

    Shawn pulled a tissue and handed her as he softly spoke, "You didn''t say anything wrong. Have you told anybody that Little Heart looks like Ava Kelly?"

    Pursing her lips, Tia dabbed the tissue on her cheeks as she thought about it, "I don''t think so. Sister Aarvi strictly told me to keep her information confidential. So I never told her name in the home either."

    Dax and Shawn silently breathed a sigh of relief after hearing her.

    Tia drank water when Dax pushed the ss in front of her. She wanted to ask if Ava Kelly and Aarvi are the same girls but she was weirdly afraid to meet the brooding gazes of two men.

    Till a minute before, she had felt them like handsome boys next door, it hit her hard to realize she is just a shopkeeper and they are multi-millionaires and billionaires.

    Shawn asked seeing her behave reserved. He first pulled her to sit on a barstool as he questioned, "How do you know Ava Kelly?"

    Tia tried to remember as much as she knew before speaking. She didn''t dare to face either of them while she briefed.

    "I was an exchange student to Elite school. Senior Ava always used to y chess against either our teacher orputer.

    That''s not the reason I remember her. Once I had gone with my friends to leave the paper boats to theke and I had seen a girl trying to jump into theke and a man was stopping her repeatedly from running into the water��"

 Chapter 252 - Prom Night

    ''Running into the water��'' Dax and Shawn looked at each other.

    As far as they know about Aarvi, whether as Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans, she wasn''t weak-hearted to have suicidal thoughts so they weren''t sure if Aarvi really tried to suicide or what might have happened that time.

    However, they wanted to believe Tia must have misidentified the girl as Ava Kelly.

    Tia continued withoutplete certainty, "I don''t know if I heard anything or I forgot... I was far off to hear anything I guess... A group of men in... some kind of uniform reached soon and carried her away.

    I saw her face when she stuck on the car window looking at the wooden deck and continued to cry��. After that day, Senior Ava never yed chess so I never got to see her again."

    Tia raised her head earning no response from both men. She bit her lips without knowing what was happening and what she should do.

    Dax and Shawn felt their head throb. If it was really Ava Kelly, it''s a past now and she ispletely fine now. So they wanted to remove the thought of it but their urge to know the reason was spiking high.

    Just then, Aarvi who was in a red apron came out of the kitchen, "Why so silent?"

    Shawn carefully locked his mobile screen, Tia finally breathed in relief and Dax waved his hand to call her near. "Dum Dum,e here."

    Holding her hands behind her back, Aarvi gazed at her two friends who looked at each other before asking, "Little Heart, answer us, then we will tell you why we asked."

    Aarvi nodded obediently, curious about the mystery they were creating.

    "Dum Dum, have you ever tried to hurt yourself? I mean giving up your life." Dax carefully asked.

    Aarvi frowned, hearing such a question out of nowhere. They gathered to enjoy, she couldn''t understand how they came up with such a topic.

    After giving thought, she first nced at expectant Tia and responded, "Except that time, I never got such thoughts."

    ''That time'' Dax and Shawn knew which time she pointed about but Tia was clueless.

    The two men breathed a long sigh and Shawn smacked Tia, "You little dumb girl, that wasn''t my Little Heart." Without getting off from the barstool, he loosely hugged Aarvi wrapping his hand around her shoulder, and pulled a face at Tia.

    Tia rubbed her head, she was d it wasn''t Aarvi but there was still an unresolved question. She opened her mouth to ask if Ava Kelly and Aarvi are the same girls but Dax quickly covered her lips.

    "She had seen somebody trying to jump to theke. She might have looked pretty like you and assumed her as you. His sister is dumb." He managed but didn''t get to take another breath of relief.

    He saw Aarvi and Shawn''s lips slowly arcing up,pletely ignoring the topic. Then he felt a soft skin under his warm palm, warm breath on it, a fixated confused gaze on him, and a slender body leaning on his arm.

    Except for his mother and Aarvi, Dax never treats anybody tenderly, not even his one night stands or other flings. He ignores every other female like dirt in the air.

    Dax frowned and shrugged moving away from Tia without caring to look at her. Before they could speak, Dax walked away unwilling to hear her friends say ''it''s all in the past''.

    Aarvi and Shawn could only shake their head in resignation. They were tired of telling him all girls aren''t the same but he always proved that most of the girls are the same.

    Dax''s behavior had a reason. He had liked a girl in his school, she was a silent, graceful goddess of his school. She hardly spoke to anybody, scored high every time, her style was very simple and sophisticated, she never mixed herself with the bad gang of the school. She always stayed alone doing her own work.

    Being a high scoring student, Dax and she easily got along in the name of studies. Being open-minded, he had even confessed his like towards her and proposed to date as they were above sixteen.

    He wasn''t expecting a yes by her taking her personality but she had shyly epted him and they started going out without affecting their studies.

    Dax wasn''t the type to keep track of everything about the girl, so he never bothered to know what she was up to.

    On the day of prom night, Dax was waiting for her in front of the party hall assuming she was still on the way. He had called her, messaged her but to no avail. The party started but he stood there waiting for the girl until a short video was shared in the group chat of his ssmates.

    It was a video of his girlfriend kissing another guy who was from another ss. Dax thought she might be drunk or that guy might have forced on her. So Dax quickly rushed to her thinking he needed to save her without giving a thought about how she went inside when he was waiting outside for her.

    After entering inside, he saw his girlfriend shyly standing next to that guy, holding his arm and thanking others who were congratting them.

    Then one of his friends revealed to Dax that his girlfriend and that guy are family friends. They were engaged for a long time and she used Dax to make her fiance jealous. They were going to a different country for studies.

    Dax weirdly knew it was the truth but he still held the hope and met her. There wasn''t a hint of guilt when she revealed the same thing and didn''t bother to apologize to him.

    So he had asked her onest time, "You were just faking with me?"

    She had sarcasticallyughed at him, "Come on, how can you think I will like you who is studying with schrships? Damn, you can''t even afford to shop me a..."

    ''Pak.'' Without a hint of mercy, he had struck her face and left.

    From that time he started loathing the rich. When he got to know Ava Kelly, he had no idea she was from the Kelly family because she was a schrship student. So most of his flings and one night stands are either gold diggers or rich family daughters.

    Aarvi and Shawn weren''t sure if Dax couldn''t move from her or he just doesn''t care.

    ...

    Pointing at Dax''s back, Aarvi whined to Shawn, "He will die alone with you."

    Tia: "..."

    Shawn pulled Aarvi''s ear, "I am not dying alone. I am waiting for mine."

    Aarvi stuck her tongue out at him, "I got mine." Then she skipped towards the kitchen.

    "..." Shawn didn''t know if he should counter her tease or celebrate hearing she finally epts his brother as hers.

    Aarvi jerked to stop at the kitchen entrance and announced, "You three better cook dinner." She and Aaron were only baking cake.

    Shawn made an okay sign without turning to her. He watched Tia who was lively before Ava''s name came up, then turned mute and afraid.

    "Never take Ava Kelly''s name, especially in front of Little Heart." He dictated.

    Tia nodded like an obedient student understanding the reason behind Dax covering her mouth.

    "Yes, your shop owner is Ava Kelly aka Aarvi, my sister-inw."

    Tia again nodded her head in all her seriousness.

    Shawn flicked on her forehead and smiled, "I am sorry, we overreacted and frightened you. Now rx and enjoy. Feel at home."

    Tia again nodded beforeposing and responding, "Okay, you guys are scary. I wanted to cry. And I won''t speak taking Senior''s name."

    Shawn chuckled before going to talk to Dax about Teen Aaron and Teen Ava Kelly before he gets angry and kicks his butt.

    Having no other work, Tia went to the kitchen to see if she could be of any help in the kitchen and froze, standing there in awe.

    ----

    When Aarvi returned to the kitchen, Aaron had whipped the cream for icing. She was about to dip her finger to taste the sweetness and check the softness, Aaron hit her knuckles.

    "Aa��" Her words were cut off by the fresh cream reaching her tongue. However, she didn''t get to eat it.

    As swift as he pulled his finger out of her mouth, his lipsnded on hers. Her heart skipped a beat gazing at his gleaming face from near that she forgot to eat the whipped cream

    Lifting her chin slightly up, he made use of her widened mouth as his tongue swooped the cream from hers.

    Straightening his back, he nodded in satisfaction, "It''s delicious�� and too sweet."

    Aarvi couldn''t believe he stole her wine first and now the whipped cream right from her mouth. She unknowingly gulped missing the sweetness on her tongue and also the warm lips on hers.

    "Why am I not surprised? You are a pervert." Then she pouted and crossed her arms.

    Aaron nonchntly used her line, "I know right."

    Aarvi: "..." ''That wasn''t apliment, alright?'' She sneakily poked her finger in the whipping cream.

    His voice trailed off, purposefully showing a blind eye to her sneaky move, "Since I am a perv��" He caught her hand before she could reach her lips.

    "Aaron, you are��" She was speechless seeing him smear the whipping cream on her cheek, down her jawline leaving a cold trail on her skin.

    ''Where is your cleanliness?'' Aarvi thought to herself thinking to smear on his face.

    She didn''t notice his right hand holding her left hand until she heard him utter, "I like my dessert te."

    Aarvi: "..." She realized that she is too naive to think it was simple fun.

    She tried to wipe the cream but both of her hands were in his. Her face turned pink seeing him dip his head seizing her against the ind kitchen counter.

    She wanted to stop him due to their ce but her heart drummed in anticipation gazing at his unblinking intense gaze.

 Chapter 253 - My Wings

    After being inarticte, Aaron could feel her anticipation of his next move. He tilted his head to reach Aarvi''s faint blushing cheek to efface the cream when he sensed the presence of somebody. His eyesnded on Tia whose jaws had dropped and frozen without moving.

    He really wanted to chide Tia for ruining the mood but epted his Cupcake is going to avenge him for leaving her hanging. Without reacting to Tia''s presence, he lifted Aarvi to sit on the kitchen counter, another time leaving her dumbfounded.

    Aarvi really wanted to know if she thought too much or understood clearly when his one arm wrapped around her and another one wiped the cream off her cheek.

    Aaron asked, caressing her cheek, "What else did you want to ask?"

    ''Oh'' Aarvi gave a thought before asking, "You are a doctor, how did you manage to shield by Apple Pie''s attack, otherpanies'' conspiracy and make it huge in three months when most of the businessmen andpanies expected your fall?"

    Aaron was expecting such questions sooner orter so he wasn''t'' surprised nor offended. He tugged her close and tilted his head,nding her curled lips on his cheek. He is aware that she wants to know everything about him slowly and there was nothing he wanted to hide.

    Aarvi smiled for his move when he wanted to turn and check the timer of the microwave. She pulled him closer and fondly pressed her lips on his cheek and added, "Here, here, don''t be shy, I can give you more."

    Aaron smiled helplessly as he responded choosing to tell from the beginning, "I didn''t really know anything about the Rivaspany. I had no ns to sit as President. In fact, none in the home wants to be a President of a conglomerate. We have thepany to protect our hospitals."

    Aarvi nodded. She knows the main reason behind the Rivas Industries establishment and the growth. However powerful the hospital chain grows, the private multinationalpanies try to poach it, if failed, taint it to remove it from the field.

    There are numerous small to medium scale businesses including hospitals and education that are backed by strong businesspanies. Some forceful backend themselves to improve their worth and some got the opportunity to stand by.

    The Rivas family didn''t want to link with anybody and didn''t trust anybody when they started facing trouble. So Jordan had to stand strong to protect the hospitals frommercializing by otherpanies.

    Once in the market, thepetition starts, the growth and downfall aremon. The Rivas family faced the growth with the sole purpose of protecting their all hospitals which still have affordable charges and many foundations rting to health.

    Aarvi nodded showing the indication of listening and Aaron continued, "Shawn was a naughty child. Ariel was spoiling him with no limit. She didn''t want him to fret over business or medical field so when she got to know I will be going to the medical field, she voluntarily chose finance and management asking Shawn to choose whatever he likes."

    Aarvi enviously smiled, nodding her head as she added, "Such a doting sister." She didn''t know this and weirdly craved how Ariel Rivas would have treated her if she had epted her as Aaron''s girlfriend.

    "Anyway, Shawn didn''t join the music university but business studies so that he could help Ariel."

    Aarvi had a big pout of her lips thinking why all the best brothers and sisters are staying in a family and she got the bratty little brother. She sighed internally knowing it depends on the family too.

    There was a line on the tip of her tongue, ''Let''s get married, I want to be a Rivas.'' But she wanted to get married for love and for Aaron so she pushed the thought behind and heard him.

    "Three years back, it was total chaos."

    Aarvi had heard about every Rivas family member coping up with the pain excluding Aaron. She thought to hear him about it some other day.

    "Dad Karsen had to stay with grandmother and little mom, Grandfather is old, Dad''s spirit was too down. Shawn was too young to take off the responsibility of hundreds of thousands of employees and he couldn''t stay strong after seeing you, so as an elder son of the family, I decided to leave the medical field for business."

    "Huh?" Aarvi unknowingly let out a confused questioning tone with a worried face. Aaron liked to be in the medical field so she couldn''t imagine how strong he had to be for his family and her.

    Aaron knew her anxiety so he held her cute straight nose and indulgently revealed, "I didn''t quit the medical field for you."

    Aarvi pulled his hand away and asked in dilemma, "So�� Should I be happy that you are pursuing your career in your busy schedule because of me? Or angry for making you work a lot?"

    Both heard the beeping sound of a micro oven before Aaron could respond to her. Aarvi wanted to get off to take it out but the man pushed her back to be seated before going to the micro oven.

    Aarvi started preparing for icing without getting off the ind kitchen counter while Aaron cut the spongy bread inyers as he responded to her question, "I am d I held on to medicine because of you."

    Who wouldn''t be happy to hear the woman is the reason for her man''s career?

    Despite knowing he struggled a lot, she was happy to know he didn''t give up.

    Aaron''s lips arced seeing her pleased by the response. His finger tugged her apron pulling her closer. He captured her lips for a quick and sweet kiss leaving her heart fluttering.

    She liked how he pulls her for kisses whenever he feels like it. She wanted to get used to it but she likes how it feels. ''Another dilemma to solve.'' She thought.

    "Shawn was lost after Ariel. He was broken after seeing you but collected himself quickly and stood by me."

    Aarvi revealed what Aaron didn''t know, "Ariel and I made him weak and vulnerable. You make him strong." Aarvi knew Aaron always thought Shawn stood strong to protect Aarvi. But he didn''t know Shawn''s strength is Aaron.

    Aaron paused his actions before continuing his work and also the main response Aarvi was waiting for, "I was just a name when I took over the President position. I had Dad Karsen, Milo Wen, and importantly Shawn."

    Aarvi wasn''t convinced just by hearing Shawn, "Shawn? Isn''t he the director of the Security department?" Aarvi never checked on Rivas industries so she had no idea how they were working before or after she was inatose.

    Aaron pulled her down the kitchen counter and both iced on the cake as he responded, "He is. I was learning and taking control while he stood by me guiding me throughout until I could handle everything myself."

    Aarvi wanted to suggest that Shawn should handlepany affairs and Aaron to focus on the hospital and his research paper which are dyed but she didn''t.

    She knows her friend loves to be a careless happy prince instead of a cold president and face the people''s cunningness. Aaron was strong-hearted and capable to handle the crafty people indifferently.

    Aaron nced at her in deep thought before a faint smile appeared on her face. He really wanted to ask what she was thinking but continued, "So to answer your question how I was able to handle everything, My wings are Shawn if I am addressed as a dragon."

    A beautiful smile appeared on Aarvi''s dainty face hearing him. The Dragon President who conquered where his eyesid isn''t a one-person but the brothers.

    She was proud of Shawn and the brothers'' bond.

    Everyone struggles in their life in different ways and the problemse to each one, they are not unique.

    ��

    Dax and Shawn who had to cook dinner reached the kitchen and saw thedy standing in the arms of the man while icing the cake.

    Dax had heard the whole story of teen Aaron and Ava Kelly. He almost felt like he was going to be the deity of Aaron just like Shawn.

    Tia, who had run away, slowly peeked in the kitchen and blushed by looking at Aaron standing behind Aarvi with a hand controlling the cake holder and another hand holding Aarvi''s right hand as both discussed the color suited for Dax''s cake.

    Shawn and Dax were speechless ncing at Tia and understood girls like silly things and Aarvi/Tia are no different. Dax and Shawn low fived nning to leave the couple for cooking dinner too.

    "Dum Dum, why don''t you guys cook?" Dax asked but failed to get the attention.

    Aarvi ndly responded, "Nope, I am tired."

    Dax and Shawn had noeback. ''Tired'' word from her was enough to bring changes on Aaron''s face and they were sure Aaron might cook alone but he won''t let her cook.

    After shooting the couple to a guest room, the three got busy in the kitchen starting the war just to decide what to cook. They didn''t know how to cook their favorite dishes and their known dishes were disliked by each other.

    ...

    In the guest room,

    Aaron had a medicine book in one hand and another hand caressed Aarvi''s petite face on hisp.

    Aarvi asked her next and most curious question, "Then why most of the businessmen are so afraid of you? It can''t just be because of your and Shawn''s skills at acquiring and winning."

    She didn''t feel necessary to mention how the Hays family had frightened hearing his name as her husband�� Ahem, she had just introduced Shawn as her brother-inw.

    Aaron paused reading and looked at her anticipating gaze, he hesitatingly asked, "What if I am into the illegal business too?"

 Chapter 254 - French Kiss

    ''What if I am into the illegal business too?'' Aaron purposefully asked to know how she might react. He is aware his Cupcake had her principles, she never crossed lines with her business and she never appreciates it.

    It''s just a few people she is making them go insane. He wanted to know if she will ept him or rebel.

    Aarvi raised her hand high and patted his head, "Your grandfather will send you prison or he will make sure to lock you up in the darkroom until you give up the thought of illegal business."

    Aaron: "..."

    What she said was totally right but she has yet to know, they can go to any extreme if they have to protect their family and Aarvi is one of them.

    "Does that mean you trust my grandfather more than me?" Aaron asked with a raise of his brow. He was pleased to know she understands his grandfather but he still wanted to hear more.

    However he earned a flick on his forehead, "I have Rivas family because I have you." So obviously her trust in him is higher.

    Shawn is a friend and it had a line and limitation. With her current rtionship with Aaron, she is more like a part of the Rivas family.

    Aaron still had an indifferent face but he was satisfied to hear her say she has the Rivas family. He controlled from pulling her up to embrace her and asked her a question as he went back to the medical book.

    "Do you know the expanse of the Rivas security?" He asked and felt her shaking head under his fingers, on hisp.

    He answered without taking his gaze away from the book, "Five hundred plus. It''s top Five are the Shadow team members. Shawn asionally drills them."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Why didn''t she ever check on the old news of Rivas industries?

    Now she understood why Leon Harmon is too careful about the Rivas family and why other business families never dared to offend them directly.

    Aaron lifted her chin up to close her lips but her jaws dropped again. His lips threatened to curl up and saw her mentally calcting the budget of everything.

    "Damn, that''s called the private army." Her eyes twinkled in excitement and asked eagerly as she rolled up to sit, "Do you have armedbatants?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He really wanted to know what is actually exciting in it. Private army? Or legal firearms?

    Aarvi gave a thought for a few seconds before she asked without waiting for his response, "How about you take me once to see everything?"

    Aaron: "..."

    She again turned aroundid back on the bed resting her head on hisp. "Woah�� Aaron, you are so very rich. I am feeling poor now."

    Aaron chuckled hearing her make it sound like she iscking money.

    She was in no need of money so he didn''tment on it. Pulling the nket back on her spotless legs, he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead, "Rest a little while." She wasn''t physically exhausted but mentally and emotionally.

    Humming to his voice, she let him read and dozed off soon holding his hand.

    ---

    After two hours of a good nap with a little more romance, Aarvi was speechless looking at pizzas, coke, and other snacks on the table with a sheepish smile on the faces of three.

    Shawn quickly pointed to Tia ming her knowing Aarvi won''t scold Tia, but a hand of Dax was pointing at him and Tia was pointing to Dax causing Aarvi to burst intoughter.

    "Our first party had pizzas and coke, remember?" Aarvi excitedly asked cheering their mood.

    Aaron wanted to cook something healthy or at least sd, but he was wordless looking at the kitchen inplete disaster.

    He could guess the trio had divided the work into prep and cooking. Shawn prepared really well, but then he joined with Tia and Dax to burn everything down.

    He went back to eat pizzas without a choice.

    To spice up the night, Shawn and Dax built the Jenga tower, Aarvi convinced Aaron to join them and Tia excitedly started first. She carefully pushed the block and removed it effortlessly without disturbing the tower.

    "Go, girl��" Shawn encouraged Tia.

    All were ready to hear her and she flushed bright red reading it hesitantly, "French kiss the person to your... left."

    Aarvi choked on the pizza while Shawn grinned yfully waiting for the next, "No cheating."

    Aaron patted Aarvi''s back noticing her eyes on Dax. As far as he knew, Dax and Shawn were of the same mold when ites to enjoying with girls.

    Since Tia calls brother to only Shawn, he thought Dax and Tia were going to kiss. If Tia shies out, Dax will manage.

    However, Dax''s grunted in a dark tone, "Heh?"

    Frightened, Tia grabbed the vodka shots and drowned three in a row. It wasn''t like she had ns to kiss him.

    Shawn and Aarvi looked at each other and burst intoughter. Even though the duo noticed the weird tension between Dax and Tia, Dax always scared her to tears. Yet they could see the admiration in Tia for Dax.

    Aarvi pointed to the Jenga tower and asked, "Guys, why do I feel like there are only dirty dares and truths in it?"

    Shawn and Dax shrugged, "Because of you, we had to pick from age under 21, else��" Bothughed evilly leaving her word struck and she was also eager to know the content of it.

    Aarvi carefully looked at the tower and pulled out a Jenga block. She rotated and read the question mentally before goingpletely mute.

    Shawn took the block away from the hand and read it for others, "What was your first kiss like?"

    Shawn and Dax who were smiling slyly remembered her first kiss ruined by Vance Hays and the jolly air around them suddenly felt awkward with the traces of anger on Vance Hays.

    Aaron peeked at her expecting her to use the worst possible word to describe her first kiss but she shrugged, "I don''t know."

    The three men: "..."

    Clueless Tia noticed the men disliked Aarvi''s response while she thought Aarvi might have forgotten her experience of the first kiss.

    Yes, they obviously didn''t like Aarvi saying she doesn''t know and Shawn nervously nced at Aaron''s stoic face.

    Despite knowing she wasn''t the type to be careless, Dax couldn''t help saying in a warning tone, "Dum Dum..."

 Chapter 255 - I Am Pregnant

    Aarvi wasn''t expecting such an intense reaction from Dax and Shawn and turned to Aaron who was still waiting for her toplete.

    Aarvi slowly pointed to Aaron and revealed yfully with a cheeky grin, "He said he stole my first kiss in the school without my knowledge."

    Aaron: "..." He felt like he should have expected it. ''Damn''

    Shawn and Dax looked at each other and burst intoughter, their friend loves to create mystery. They could already guess Aaron made up a lie as she doesn''t remember anything and they were happy to know Aarvi''s first kiss wasn''t Vance Hays but the person she liked.

    Tia who was seeing the new side of Handsome doctor continued to look at him in awe, of course, the little fear of his stoic face never would let her get close to him.

    The next turn was Aaron''s. Aaron never yed such games, he got to know the rules of it when Shawn had exined to them so he was careful not to disturb the tower. Anyhow he removed the block effortlessly than the two girls.

    He turned the cube and was speechless. Aarvi peeked at it and burst intoughter as she told others, "Text your mum that you''re pregnant."

    Shawn quickly added, "You can text big dad or mom." He meant Connor or Megan.

    Dax and Shawn low fived while Aaron couldn''t believe he was ying such a stupid game. He wanted to leave but his eyesnded on Aarvi who was happily waiting for him to choose either ying the game or three shots.

    He knows she wanted him to y without being a spoilsport. He decided to ept the round for Aarvi and pulled his mobile out. All anticipated which contact he will choose and glued their eyes on his mobile screen.

    Aaron''s finger loomed over the contact named ''Dad'' but he didn''t choose it. He didn''t want to give strokes to his father in the early night. He chose Megan as she is a more outgoing person.

    He typed in extreme hesitation, [I am pregnant.]

    He wanted his mobile to lose thework or don''t work because he didn''t want to click on send but a hand sneakily clicked on send and Shawn squealed finally believing his brother was ying with him.

    Tia was giggling while Aarvi was teasing Aaron asking, "How many months?"

    Soon Aarvi''s mobile rang with a contact name ''Aunt Megan''.

    Shawn was quick to snatch it away and turned on the speaker. Megan must have felt the noise and difference so she proudly said, "GiggleMug, you have worked hard, well done."

    Aaron: "..."

    The rest burst intoughter hearing Megan teasing Aaronpletely aware they were having fun together.

    After the first round, Aarvi let Aaron go without forcing him to y what he doesn''t like. She was asking him to rest in the guestroom and Shawn quickly added, "Bro, only two guest rooms are here, Tia and Little Heart in one and I am with you."

    Aaron nced at Aarvi, they were in Dax''s vi so he unwillingly nodded at Shawn and climbed the stairs.

    Shawn and Dax after ncing atpletely cool Aarvi: "..."

    They expected Aaron to take Aarvi back to the Avron mansion or ask for a ''couple'' room.

    Shawn actually teased Aaron. He was thinking to let the couple be in one room and he could share the room with Dax but they were disappointed thinking the couple is too slow as a snail.

    Shrugging it off, Shawn yed next and wailed to Aarvi after reading his dare, "Little Heart, this is so unfair." He handed her the block to read and Aarvi grinned, "Smell ck pepper until you sneeze."

    Dax excitedly bought the pepper and Shawn sniffed a few times and started sneezing, it worsened due to chili kes on pizza, he ended up with tears leaving the three entertained.

    Dax facepalmed on his turn, "Do a staring contest with a yer next to you."

    He turned to Shawn to choose him but thetter was still sneezing so he ended up with Tia. Controlling his sneezing, Shawn and Aarvi grabbed their drinks and watched Dax and Tia intently.

    It didn''t take long to turn Tia''s face pink while Dax had a smirk on his face. When Aarvi thought it was going intense looking at the smirk fading away from Dax''s face...

    "Achoo��" Shawn sneezed loud enough to distract Tia who blinked turning to Shawn.

    She didn''t notice the change of expression of Dax and held the floor cushion to chase after Shawn, hitting, screaming, and chiding him.

    As the game progressed, Tia had to give up and drink due to dirty dares and truth she got. After cutting the cake, their game continued.

    Bad luck was in her day, Tia got a dare of, "y left-handed again."

    She was already tipsy and her heft hand disturbed the tower. Aarvi tried to stop her but Tia followed the rules and drank ten shots back to back without being a killjoy.

    "Dum Dum, she can''t handle more. Take her to the room." Dax said seeing Tia cupping her face and giggling to herself.

    Aarvi chuckled and stood up with Shawn to take Tia to the guest room but Tia snapped at Dax, "You are the one who can''t handle it."

    Tia''s raised and tough girl voice surprised Shawn and Aarvi while Dax''s brow raised in the provocation, "Really?"

    Drunk Tia pped her hand on the floor and yelled at Dax, "Yes, you..." but she cried shaking her hand, "Sister Aarvi, it hurts."

    The trio: "..."

    Aarvi moved next to Tia and rubbed her hand, "Here, here, now it''s alright. It won''t hurt anymore."

    Tia hummed sobbing but her eyended on Dax''s evil smirk and sharp gaze, She pointed her finger at Dax and hurt Aarvi''s ear yelling loudly, "Stop scaring me. I am not a little school girl."

    Shawn suggested near Aarvi''s ears, "Little Heart, let''s flee."

    Aarvi might have really done that but she felt responsible for Tia so she didn''t leave and looked at the two ring at each other. "I didn''t expect Tia to be rowdy after getting drunk." She murmured to Shawn.

    Tia is boisterous but a little frightful if she has to face high society people. Why she feared the rich was unknown to them, they never asked as it is her private matter and they weren''t close enough to speak about it.

    Dax knew their friends well, sending a warning nce at the two, he looked back at Tia who was standing in front of him in akimbo with a grumpy face.

    He slowly stood up and Tia who was looking down had to raise her head to face Dax. She disliked their change in position.

    Her hand reached Dax''s shoulders and tried to push him back down, "Sit... Down��." She used all her strength to pull him down but Dax was like an unmoving iron man, she failed to even move him an inch.

    "Little girl, go to the room and sleep silently." He shrugged her away, almost tripping her.

    "Dax��" Aarvi reminded him Tia is drunk.

    She didn''t feel it was fun anymore and Dax was losing his cool. So she held Tia by the shoulder and turned her to take her upstairs.

    Anyway, Tia went out of Aarvi''s hold and again stood in front of Dax and red at him fiercely.

    Looking at her in the state of befuddling, the trio wasn''t expecting her to scrape the old wounds of Dax.

 Chapter 256 - Smart, Scary And Crazy

    The three friends hadn''t expected the simple, lively, and happy girl to be so feisty after getting drunk.

    Shawn patted Aarvi to stop her from taking Tia upstairs. He didn''t want Tia to push Aarvi or hurt her in any way so he took steps ahead to take her upstairs.

    Tia blurted in slur but it was still clearly readable, "Do you think if you scare everyone, they won''t look down on you?"

    Dax''s face turned dark as coal while Aarvi and Shawn were alerted. The two friends knew it was Dax''s way of dealing with his old scares but didn''t expect Tia to clearly understand him despite hardly talking with each other.

    Dax hates how people had looked down on him just because he didn''t have a renowned family name hence he behaves tough and scares people away from him.

    On closer look, one could easily understand Dax was open and casual with only his two friends but it was hard to discern he behaves coldly to others wasn''t only because he should have a hold on the employees but also he hated hearing people judging him by his family name.

    Now he didn''t want to associate with anybody who goes to him because he is a CEO of Skr Industries and the name he made by his own strength.

    Aarvi and Shawn didn''t like the way Tia put in words but it was important to pull them away.

    Shawn grabbed Tia''s arm and pushed her towards the stairs forcing her upstairs. Aarvi stood in front of Dax looking at him and his dull pain recing with fury.

    "She didn''t mean it that way. You know it, right?" She asked in a gentle coaxing tone.

    Even though Tia sounded more like she despised Dax, Tia was trying to say he shouldn''t scare everyone to stay from them.

    Dax didn''t respond and looked away from her gaze. He wouldn''t ept the drunk as an excuse.

    Aarvi poked her face in the way of his gaze and said with his favorite cute innocent face, "I won''t let the birthday boy be sad or angry."

    Dax slightly calmed down looking at her little pout of displeasure. He rubbed her head as he said, "I am not sad. Go and rest."

    He was obviously affected. If Tia wasn''t there, they would never scratch the wounds of others when it''s their day to enjoy. Aarvi decided never to bring another person when they decide to have fun.

    The men are different from women. The women share their turmoil with one or the other if needed but most of the men endure it alone and never speak about it.

    Dax avoids sharing pain and forcing him irritates him more so Aarvi smiled opening her arms, "I think the birthday boy needs a hug."

    Dax finally chuckled hearing her say his dialogue. He loosely wrapped his hands around her and heard her, "Aaron isn''t Vance Hays or like Hays family."

    Dax smiled hearing her. His Dum Dum is too attentive to his changes. He didn''t want any kind of misunderstandings and problems between her and Aaron so he had gradually avoided being close to his dumb friend.

    Facing her, Dax said mischievously, "My Dum Dum is asking me to flirt with her."

    Aarvi was happy seeing him light ignoring the previous downheartedness, "Why not? I like the naughty�� boy." Herst word faded when Tia rushed down and again stood in front of Dax.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Now she wanted to smack Shawn for bringing Tia to the vi.

    Shawn descended stairs rubbing his forehead, he was tired of coaxing Tia while she yammered she needs to talk to the angry man.

    Dax nonchntly looked at Tia while Shawn stood behind Aarvi and smacked his head on her shoulder saying, "I made a mistake by bringing her here. My little sister is very impolite, she is no more my sister, hmph."

    Aarvi patted his head for repenting his actions of bringing Tia without asking them once.

    Tia ordered Dax pointing her forefinger at him, "Listen to me now."

    Shawn''s brows twitched uncontrobly while Dax merely raised his brow and Aarvi waited for Tia to rify her wrong use of words.

    "Why do you care what others think?" Tia asked, still being grumpy.

    Dax was confused, he didn''t care about what others thought of him but apuded her in mind for being bold at least in drunken taste, "Excuse me?"

    "No, you are not excused." Tia grunted.

    Dax: "..."

    Aarvi and Shawn pursed their lips to stopughing out. They felt like Dax got a roguish little child to coax and handle.

    Tia continued by pointing her hand at Shawn who was baffled for a few seconds, "Hmmm�� the Rivas family, they were also a simple family before they grew renowned around�� Seventy years back."

    Then her handnded on Aarvi. She tried hard to remember something and blurted out, "The Kelly family, they were also a small family who slowly grew up from fifty-plus years...."

    Aarvi clenched her fist seeing her point at her saying about the Kelly family. She didn''t expect Tia to be aware of her birth identity, Tia only studied for one year in the same school as hers so she never found Tia as a threat or aware of her.

    Shawn froze behind Aarvi. He regretted showing Aaron and Aarvi''s teen picture to Tia. He didn''t expect Tia to blurt out when she is drunk. Now Tia is actually a threat to Aarvi''s safety.

    Dax''s fury returned hearing ''Kelly Family.'' and continued to hear Tia, "There is always a starting point. They might have also endured the difficulties like you but they didn''t back down."

    She poked Dax''s chest as she continued, "You took the first step to make your family esteemed, you should be proud that you endured instead of pushing people away. If you keep doing it, you won''t have anybody to stand by you."

    Aarvi and Shawn blinked their eyes repeatedly to confirm if Tia is really drunk. Shawn mumbled, "She is smart when she is drunk."

    Aarvi wasn''t sure why she felt pain in Tia''s tone and words like Tia had been through simr pain. She hadn''t dug deeper about Tia so she had an urge to know what happened in her life before she shrugged off her thoughts.

    Aarvi wasn''t in a position to worry about Tia''s past when her life is in danger until Leon Harmon goes behind the bars.

    Dax felt Tia was too naive. The world of business is tooplicated and he wasn''t going to tell her that. However, he understood what she was trying to say and also curious how she deduced about him so well.

    Instead of shunning her, he patiently asked, "Alright, anything else?" He thought agreeing to her will make her calm and she will go to bed.

    "Huh?" A disoriented tone sounded recing her anger.

    After seeing drunk Tia back on earth, the three nced at each other as thoughmunicating with their eyes, ''Angered Tia is smart, scary and crazy.''

    Tia turned around cluelessly and she took steps towards the stairs. The three thought it was over but Tia rushed back again and announced, "And I am not afraid of you." and stomped her bare foot hard on the floor.

    She held her leg and cried without looking at Aarvi, "Sister Aarvi, it hurts."

    And the three burst intoughter, "She is really crazy." Dax remarked and earned a grumpy re of Tia.

    He was trying to escape but Tia held his shirt and issued an order, "I am really not scared of you." It went out of her mind that they might haveughed at other words.

    Shawn chuckled while Aarvi cued Dax in a nod saying ept her words. Dax was about to acknowledge that Tia asked in dilemma, "You don''t believe me?"

    Dax quickly responded. "I do believe. You are very strong. Okay? Go to bed now."

    Shawn continued tough and Tia felt like Dax was teasing her, "You don''t believe me�� Wait I will prove to you."

    The three friends: "..."

    They looked at each other thinking how could Tia prove she isn''t afraid of Dax. Tia started to think about how to prove, ordered Dax to stand right there, and paced back and forth.

    Aarvi and Shawnfortably sat on the couch next to each other. Thetter asked, "Little Heart if you were in her��"

    "Shh�� Let me think." Tia whispered and shut their mouths.

    Dax: "..." He felt like he was being tested.

    Dax turned to leave after a minute or two but Tia screamed, "Stop right there."

    Aarvi and Shawn shut their ears, while Aarvi looked up upstairs hoping it didn''t wake up Aaron.

    Yawning repeatedly, the three waited for more than five minutes inplete silence.

    Shawn requested in a low voice, "My lovely sister-inw, lend me your shoulder." He held her arm and leaned on her shoulder.

    Aarvi was patting his head when he jerked up to sit straight and tricked Tia saying in a firm tone, "Kiss."

    Tia''s eyes twinkled and determination shed in her eyes.

    Dax who feltzy leaning on the wall widened his eyes. He turned to Tia who nodded obediently like a hand puppet of Shawn and pulled him down holding his cor.

    Dax wanted to toss her away which was too easy for him but it will hurt Tia and Aarvi had already warned him indicating she is drunk. So he couldn''t get rough with her.

    Her jutted soft pink lips aimed at his lips without having any idea Dax hadn''t lip-locked with any of his flings.

 Chapter 257 - Innocent Admiration

    It wasn''t Dax''s first kiss. His first kiss was his first girlfriend and then he never had a girlfriend. Tara Lane was just a fling to get information about Leon Harmon.

    Whenever he tried to kiss any girl on the lips, he always remembered his ex-girlfriend and how she used him hence it started irking him. As a result, he never lets anybody kiss him on the lips.

    Most of his one nights and flings thought he had an OCD and he didn''t give a damn about it.

    Coming to the drunk girl standing in front of him, Dax knew she wasn''t in her senses. If she knows about her own behavior with him after sobering up, she will run miles away from him.

    Since he can''t forcefully avoid Tia, his lips arced up slyly ncing at Shawn who was anticipating the kiss. Shawn was hoping Dax could get out of his shell and Dax couldn''t believe Shawn was selling off his so-called sister so easily.

    Dax''s gazeid on his Dum Dum too and she was panicked thinking he was going to take it hard instead of expecting their kiss.

    Before Tia''s jutted lipsnded on his, Dax sessfully blocked with his palm between their lips.

    Shawn facepalmed and Aarvi finally breathed a relief. She really had thought Dax was going to push Tia to the ground or p her across the face.

    Tia pressed her lips on his backhand and stood back with a victorious grin. However, she missed seeing his hand lowering down. She gazed at his glowering eyes and said happily, "See, I kissed you and I am not scared of you."

    Aarvi and Shawn: "..." Both wanted to hug the innocent child for thinking she actually kissed Dax.

    After rolling his eyes, Dax''s voice sounded cold, "Done? Go to the room."

    Aarvi and Shawn stood up to leave but Tia snorted pointing her finger at Dax''s face, "You angry man, you still don''t believe me."

    Aarvi almost tripped hearing it but bnced herself silently sobbing in her mind while Shawn was inarticte. He took a cushion, ced it on the couch end, andid down.

    Hezily announced, "Wake me up when you guys are done."

    Aarvi pouted looking at Shawn and nced at Dax again, she so wished he could coax the drunk girl as she wasn''t in the state to hear her or Shawn.

    Dax checked the time on the wall clock, it was ten past two at midnight. They had to go to work in the morning and he didn''t have any patience with Tia.

    Looking at her irritated face, he asked in the same cold voice, sending shivers down her spine, "Do you want to prove that you aren''t afraid of me?"

    Tia jerked a step back obviously frightened by his murderous air but she nodded decisively, "Yes, because I don''t fear you."

    Aarvi looked at the armchair to sleep to give them time but she gaped when Dax swept Tia off her feet and started climbing the stairs.

    She assumed he was throwing Tia in the guest room and she should stop Tia from going behind Dax so she ran behind them. Amused, Shawn followed them too.

    Tia was frowning deeply failing all the tries to get off from the caged arms.

    Aarvi froze at the guest room and couldn''t help confirming in low voice, "Dax, are you sure?"

    Shawn was grinning ear to ear seeing Dax going towards his master bedroom. As far as they are aware, Dax never shares his bedroom with any girls. He always had fun outside his personal space.

    Dax snapped at the wriggling girl in his arms, "Stop moving." And Tia froze with widened eyes on him. Then he looked daggers at Shawn before ncing at Aarvi who nodded in response to his unsaid words.

    Then Dax went to his bedroom shutting the door behind him and the two heard Tia screaming, "I am not scared of you."

    Aarvi red at Shawn who avoided her eyes and quickly ran away.

    She should have discerned Shawn had his reasons to make Tia his sister instead of an acquaintance or a friend. Aarvi never thought of including Tia with them but she never stopped when Shawn always pulled her with them.

    Sleepy to the bones, she flopped on the bed. Anyhow, she flipped continuously for more than twenty minutes trying her best to sleep before sitting up. She couldn''t believe despite being tired and sleepy she was missing Aaron next to her.

    Without bothering to think, she straight went to the other guest room yawning wide. Knocking once on the door, she entered the bedroom and climbed on the bed between the brothers.

    The room was spacious and dimly lighted. Aaron was sleeping facing the other end and Shawn who was on his mobile was speechless seeing her sleepy eyes.

    He started thinking if she had the sleepwalking problem and waved his hand in front of her face.

    Aarvi pped his hand away and pulled the duvet away from him. She pointed to the door, "Go, sleep in that room."

    Shawn''s lips twitched. He was happy to know they weren''t as slow as he thought but countered, "Take your boyfriend and go to that room." He put on a dominant air of a prince.

    Aarvi opened her eyes and watched Shawn''s smug face. An enticing lopsided smirk appeared on her face and her brows raised. She mused, "Do you think I will wake up my sleeping boyfriend because of yourzy ass?"

    Shawn: "..."

    The dominant prince turned to a powerless prince,"My Little Heart is Evil. Sob, sob, sob��" He faked pitifully.

    Aarvi shrugged her shoulder as she slid under the duvet, "Cry in that room please."

    The sad prince: "..."

    She chuckled seeing him make a sad face. She pulled his cheeks and as she requested, "My little prince, please rest in that room. I am sleepy."

    Satisfied, he bopped her nose and got off the bed. Aarvi wished, "Sexy dreams."

    Shawn added as he winked at her, "And hot too." He went out pulling the door close.

    Shaking her head in resignation, Aarvi pulled the duvet up and spooned Aaron wrapping her arm around his waist.

    The mischief man peeked in to make sure she wasn''t sleeping on the other end of the bed and he was very satisfied seeing her snuggling his brother.

    Shawn was about to close the door when he saw his brother flip around and coiled his arms aeound her, burying the little frame in his embrace. Then he nted a gentle kiss on her forehead without the need to open his eyes to check who it was.

    Shawn really wished Aarvi could regain the memories of Aaron. He got his Little Heart and Dax got his Dum Dum back, simrly, he wanted his brother to have his Cupcake instead of just Aarvi Evans.

    He closed the door and went to the guest room to rest. He was excited about facing Tia and Dax in the morning.

    He had seen Tia''s innocent admiration for Dax and thetter never takes advantage of innocence so he just gave it a try. He wasn''t expecting them to date. He just wanted Dax to have little faith in girls.

    But things took another turn and they were going at high speed. He looked forward to seeing how he traps the littlemb and ready to witness the indulgence and coaxing side of Dax.

    ---

    When Aarvi and Aaron were enjoying themselves pushing off the evening incident at the hospital, there was an intimidating old man in front of a young woman to solve it.

 Chapter 258 - The Weed

    In the Fisher family vi,

    Since his grandfather wanted to take control and look into the incident that happened at the hospital, Aaron didn''t worry about it. Aarvi didn''t care about it as she already knew the person behind it.

    However, Jordan was very serious about it due to multiple reasons. Aarvi is Aaron''s girlfriend, somebody threatening the doctor at his hospital that is spoiling professionalism and the safe environment.

    Naomi felt her fingers trembling as she desperately tried to hide looking at the icy cold eyes of Jordan.

    She hadn''t expected she would get caught and she least expected, out of all, Jordan Rivas to reach her.

    "Grandfather, what a surprise!" Her trembling voice didn''tpletely fabricate to her surprise to match her words.

    Mother and father Fisher looked at each other without understanding why Jordan was in their vi at nine in the night. Upon that, what confused them was he wasn''t indifferent but very cold by how he ordered them to call Naomi downstairs.

    Sitting at the bar counter, Hassan sipped his wine waiting to know what his elder sister pulled on herself. The air was pressing so he knew it was nothing good.

    Other than thinking Naomi troubled Aarvi Evans, Hassan was sure Naomi wouldn''t do anything stupid.

    "Surprised?" Jordan asked mockingly when he could obviously see her agitated by his presence unlike how she always behaved with him.

    He didn''t bother sending her family members aside to talk privately with her. He looked forward to seeing their reaction after knowing what Naomi did.

    The little hope Naomi had fled out the window and his reaction was enough to tell her that Jordan was there because of her dirty game.

    She wasn''t new to the Rivas family so she could guess Jordan won''t reach her unless he is certain that she is behind it. Protesting or ming others will definitely get the negative effect so she chose the truth.

    Will that be aplete truth? Of course not, the fabricated truth.

    If she reveals theplete truth, she will not have a face to show and she can''t earn forgiveness from the Rivas family. So she chose to act as a concerned, pitifuldy.

    "Grandfather��" She pursed her lips and looked down to show she was guilty as she continued to speak without meeting his gaze, "Did you get to know�� Grandfather, please don''t be angry, I will tell you everything and why I did that."

    She kneeled next to Jordan and ced her palms one above the other on his knee, "Please hear me out once�� Please��" She pleaded by looking at him in her teary eyes.

    The Fisher family members immediately understood she was acting. The act of weakness and begging doesn''te in her dictionary, Naomi was a type who argues her wrong as right despite knowing she is actually in the wrong.

    Naomi is only soft natured around the Rivas family and themon friends so it was easy for the family members to guess her behavior.

    Despite seeing her haughty, they never really saw her lying or troubling others so the family always ignored it. When they got to know she likes Aaron, they let her pursue him and follow him too.

    Aarvi''s presence didn''t only threaten Naomi but also her parents. They had dreamed of their daughter marrying into an esteemed, respectful family and also for having better status in the society, that greed made them hate Aarvi just like Naomi.

    Hence they never cared to uptight Naomi when she schemed against Aarvi due to her jealousy, possessiveness, insecurity, and fear of losing Aaron.

    Jordan was really angry. He knows the Fisher family for too long and Naomi from her birth so he could just ignore their long-term rtionship. So he epted with a grunt to let her speak.

    Naomi took a deep breath and started narrating her motive. She made a few changes that would calm the old man and forgive her.

    "Grandfather, I am watching Ms. Evans for a very long time. I had doubts if she actually forgot the past as she says and it deepened after ying chess with her.

    Do you remember Shawn saying Ms. Evans was a chess champion? How will he know if she never told him? He is very young to understand all this so I didn''t ask him.

    I was worried if she was nning something against the Rivas family hiding her past. I didn''t have any choice but to use this method.

    ording to my deduction, Ms. Evans knows about her real identity else wouldn''t she go with that man to talk to know more about herself?

    Now, I don''t know how to know about her real identity."

    Hassan wanted to apud his elder sister. As an international model and actor, he doubted if he could get into the role as quickly as Naomi.

    Surprisingly her acting was too good softening the sharp lines of the old man.

    Father and Mother Fisher believes what Naomi knows. Whereas Hassan doesn''t only know Aarvi is the mysterious president of Skr, he knows she is a close friend of Shawn and she remembers her past.

    If he wasn''t guessing wrong, Aarvi is the same girl Ariel Rivas alwaysined to him as, ''a girl with ulterior motives around my little brother.''

    He had ignored it in the past because Ariel was extremely overprotective about Shawn and thetter had said his friend wasn''t such a type of girl.

    So he could already guess the whole Rivas family knew about Aarvi Evans before she ended up in a barbaric way. They were just protecting her with a new identity and keeping her old identity under wraps.

    So whatever his sister yed out will infuriate but hearing her openly say she did it because she was worried will soften the anger.

    He really wanted to request his sister, ''Please don''t believe what you assume and watch and learn.'' He left the wine ss on the counter and was prepared to go to his room.

    Jordan wasn''t ready to reveal anything about Aarvi Evans and what they know and don''t know about her.

    This is started with a misunderstanding of Naomi so he was ready to forgive her for that as she was concerned about them, the Rivas family.

    However, threatening the intern doctor as she will destroy her brother''s career doesn''t fit with Jordan''s principles.

    Naomi made use of her position and also her rtionship with the Rivas family to bully the powerless doctor. If she is so clean hearted, why didn''t shee up and tell the same in the hospital instead of sending the scapegoat?

    Naomi wasn''t so naive that she doesn''t know the intern doctor''s life and career would have ruined her actions.

    Despite he had softened hearing her ept, Jordan shrugged Naomi''s hands from his knee, "Naomi Fisher, I am very disappointed in you."

    Naomi had almost believed she got away from the punishment after seeing the softened gaze and air of Jordan.

    The father and mother Fisher panicked too and the mother Fisher blurted out without thinking, "Elder Rivas, how could you say that? Naomi just wanted to remove the weed out."

    ''Weed'' Jordan''s gaze turned fierce on the mother Fisher and stomped his cane on the floor as he stood up and growled, "I dare you to repeat it again."

    The air suddenly turned too cold and suffocating, Jordan was really upset and dismayed by the behavior of the Fisher family.

 Chapter 259 - Her Triumph

    ''I dare you to repeat it again.''

    Hassan froze at the stairs, Naomi had slumped on the floor before his voice could even be out, Mother Fisher shrunk as she trembled uncontrobly, she regretted letting her tongue loose forgetting she was countering Jordan Rivas.

    A person is innocent until proven guilty and she told Aarvi Evans as a weed who is officially the girlfriend of Aaron Rivas. The Rivas family members always stand by each other facing others.

    How could she heedlessly face him? She should be d that Aaron wasn''t standing there.

    Even though Jordan felt like he overreacted, he didn''t regret it. He would never leave anybody to trade on his family members. He is aware that Aarvi already made space in his heart and it''s just a matter of time he says it out in words.

    Father Fisher clenched his fist tight before apologizing on behalf of his wife and daughter. He bowed, "Elder Rivas, I sincerely apologize for our impulsiveness. I failed to teach them how to behave. Please consider that we were really worried about an unidentified girl in the Rivas family.

    We regret we didn''t think carefully that you will be more careful and Aaron is a smart child to take care of everything. I hope you could forgive our shortsightedness and recklessly including ourselves in your family matters."

    He pulled his wife and both deeply bowed to Jordan before his wife hid behind him seeing Elder Fisher, grandfather of Naomi descending the stairs in a grim face.

    Jordan forced himself to calm down looking at his friending, however his anger and displeasure were very evident that didn''t let the unfriendly frosty air subside.

    Elder Fisher was older than Elder Rivas and weaker due to old age. Doctor by profession, he served the longest in Rivas hospitals next to Jordan Rivas. He was like a mentor to Connor during his studies whenever Jordan used to be busy handling multiple works.

    He is an upright man with morals and had high respect in the field of medicine.

    Hassan noticed his grandfather struggling to descend fast so he quickly held his grandfather''s hands and helped him till the living hall.

    Without any greetings, Elder Fisher asked grumpily, "What is going on? What did you do to apologize?"

    Father Fisher feared his father more than Elder Rivas so he stammered to respond, "Father, it was just a small mistake. Please don''t be angry and affect your health."

    Father Fisher ignored his son and turned to his grandson, "Hassan, you tell me." He ordered.

    Hassan guided him to sit on the couch as he briefed whatever Naomi told Jordan and his mother calling Aarvi as a weed, an unpleasant person. He didn''t miss to add that Aarvi is Aaron''s girlfriend.

    Even though Elder Fisher didn''t like Naomi poking her nose into the Rivas family matters, he could understand her concern. He cast a stern nce at his daughter-inw, "The older you get, you are losing your mind." He snapped.

    Mother Fisher didn''t dare to meet his eyes and bowed her head in silent apology.

    Then Elder Fisher''s gazended on Naomi who was crouching down in fear. His brows twitched without hold. He looked at Jordan still angered so he asked, breathing heavily, "What else did she do?"

    Jordan didn''t respond, instead, he held Naomi''s arm pushed to stand in the center, "Brother Fisher, you should hear from your granddaughter."

    Naomi stood in apletely hopeless position. She wanted to handle everything without bringing up the fact that she had threatened an intern doctor. Coaxing and handling one with a lie is easy but facing two old men, she failed to bring up a lie.

    "Speak��" Elder Fisher roared and coughed immediately; me his old age.

    Naomi stumbled back but she had no choice. She revealed everything that happened in the hospital, then she tried to add a reason as to why she was threatened.

    "I... I wasn''t serious about the threat. Being a doctor, how... How could I take away somebody''s license for medical practice? I am neither heartless nor powerful. I... I just scared her to keep my name down.

    Ms. Evans doesn''t like me, she had warned me to stay away from Aaron. So I was afraid she might whinge at Aaron without understanding I was concerned about the family. I was thinking to talk to Grandfather Jordan if they take action on Doctor Brown. I... I never..."

    ''Pak'' Elder Fisher stroke across her face breathing heavily. Even though it wasn''t too strong, it still stung her and hurt her pride.

    "Do we look like fools to you?" Elder Fisher questioned and again raised his hand.

    Jordan was quick to hold his hand and took him to the couch, "Brother, please calm down." Jordan had no ns to bring the old man into the matter but the noise they made brought him downstairs.

    Elder Fisher couldn''t believe his granddaughter turned evil, used their family name and position to threaten the powerless, simple background doctor.

    He wasn''t an idiot to think everything happened on a spur, "You are a stain on the name of the doctor." He said in disgruntlement.

    Naomi continued to lie while the tears poured down, "I didn''t tell that man to hug Ms. Evans, I am a doctor, why will I suffer a patient. He did himself and... I wouldn''t have done anything to her if she followed that man."

    She also looked at her grandfather in disappointment and pain, "How could you raise your hand instead of protecting me in front of Grandfather Rivas? Is that the family values you taught us?"

    Hassan wanted to apud her for guilt-tripping their grandfather. Of course, the old man taught them to be there for each other but he never told them to support them in wrong.

    He sighed deeply and faced the old men. He was sincere with his words trying to protect his sister hoping she won''t repeat her mistake, learn the truth and let go of Aarvi Evans.

    "Grandfather Rivas, Grandfather, please forgive sister once. You have seen her growing up and know that she was always an obedient one, she is just overprotective of Brother Aaron and the Rivas family that caused all these."

    The two old men wavered, Naomi never caused them any trouble, nor argued with them for anything. So punishing for one mistake felt too severe.

    Grandfather Fisher hated it but still spoke for his granddaughter, "Jordan, please consider our rtionship and forgive her this once. I will apologize to your grandson and Granddaughter-inw too. Naomi won''t repeat this again." He kept his words short and was guilty due to Naomi.

    Naomi didn''t like his grandfather saying he will apologize to Aarvi. She was about to retort, Hassan tightly clutched her arm and looked daggers to keep her shut.

    Jordan sighed before nodding. He believed like others Naomi won''t repeat her mistake, "Alright. Brother, no need to apologize to Aaron or Aarvi, they are sensible."

    His eyes went back on Naomi who quickly lowered her head and heard him, "Aarvi has her suspicions on you but she didn''t even utter your name to Aaron. Behave yourself."

    One can''t be suspicious without a reason, for unknown reasons Jordan felt like it wasn''t the first time Naomi tried to hurt Aarvi hence thetter doubted Naomi.

    Naomi grasped nobody knows she was behind it and the Rivas family especially Aaron won''t treat her badly. Her lips twitched, threatening to smile having no idea it wasn''t an end.

    Her triumph for missing the punishment is fated to fall into the deep abyss.

 Chapter 260 - Lifelong

    Naomi''s lips were threatening to smile thinking she got off even if she got caught and Aaron has no idea about it.

    She wasn''t d that Aarvi didn''t tell her name but assumed Aarvi might have done that to have a good name in Jordan''s heart. ''Such a scheming b*tch.'' She thought.

    However, she controlled her smile due to the situation and nodded meekly at Jordan, epting she will behave. But she was determined to be more careful next time.

    After a few more words with each other, Elder Fisher bid Jordan before facing Naomi. Naomi''s eyes widened looking at her grandfather''s face morphing to dark with an ugly frown.

    ''Pak.'' Another pnded on the cheek shocking her.

    She was toote to realize her grandfather spoke for her in front of Jordan but he didn''t forgive her yet.

    How could she forget her grandfather is too good at reading people''s behavior?

    She hoped he wasn''t going to lock her up in her bedroom, her grandfather is too cruel and stands on his morals.

    Mother Fisher wanted to speak for his daughter but she didn''t have guts. Father Fisher never dared to intervene when his father is goddam serious so he did the same.

    Hassan held his grandfather to support him as he worried, "Grandfather, you have to take care of your health."

    Elder Fisher held his hand to steady himself and breathed slowly to calm himself. They always thought Hassan was the naughty rebellious child for studying Economics and working in the entertainment industry.

    Now he understood Hassan was just going behind his passion whereas Naomi who they thought wasdylike and sensible was just blindly following Aaron.

    He demanded, "Now tell me, why are you behind Aaron''s girlfriend? Don''t sell me as she doesn''t like you, I won''t buy that." Despite guessing what was going on, he hoped she wouldn''t lie again.

    Naomi''s tears rolled down continuously. It was the first time in her life she was pped and that too by her doting grandfather.

    She sobbed as she revealed, "I�� I like Aaron."

    The reaction she was expecting from her grandfather didn''t appear, instead, she heard his nd words, "So? You started hurting his girlfriend?"

    Naomi looked at his grandfather and her little brother. She long back knew Hassan never supported her to get Aaron unlike her parents but she really expected her grandfather, a friend of Jordan Rivas willing to build a close rtionship with the Rivas family.

    Her trembling hand pointed to Hassan as she asked, feeling wronged, "Weren''t you supporting Hassan and Ariel to get married? Why can''t you support me?"

    Hassan furrowed his brows forparing his love with her obsession. Before his grandfather could respond to her, Hassan jeered, "Sister Naomi, never againpare my love for Ariel with your feelings."

    Hassan was turning to leave the vi but his grandfather patted his backhand trying to soothe him.

    Naomi opened her mouth to counter but Elder Fisher butted in, "Fine, you LIKE Aaron, did you confess to you?"

    Naomi: "..."

    Aaron was always alone in his own world so how would she know he was going to fall for somebody. She was too shy to confess her feelings all these years so she always kept it in by dreaming they would have an arranged marriage.

    She stammered while asking, "T-then w-why were you saying to mom that you will speak to Grandfather Rivas about my and Aaron''s wedding?"

    Elder Fisher understood Naomi was forcing her mother and father to speak to him. He nced at the couple before he disclosed, "I was hesitant."

    Why wouldn''t he like his granddaughter marrying off the family he loved the most? If he wasn''t hesitant, probably he would have asked as soon as Naomi returned to the country after studies.

    Naomi realized her grandfather never spoke to Jordan about her marriage with Aaron. It''s been three years she was hopefully waiting for it. "How could you do this to me, grandfather?" She cried.

    She thought Aarvi was new, if her grandfather had spoken to him, they would have got married a long back before even Aarvi woke up fromatose.

    Elder Fisher had no idea Naomi was in love with Aaron, how would he know without telling or seeing them together. He chose to reveal why he was hesitant, "I didn''t dare to ask them because, Aaron��"

    He paused and sighed before asking in a gentle voice, "Do you know why Aaron is checking on you in the country S?"

    Naomi''s tears rolled down saying, "I thought he liked me but didn''t have time to date."

    Elder Fisher shook his head in resignation and responded, "When I had asked him to look after you, he told me clearly that he would take care of you like a younger sister. With this, how am I going to make a wedding proposal to them?"

    Naomi froze hearing him. ''Did he always ask me how I am doing because grandfather asked him? Did he allow me to follow him around because of grandfather?''

    If not as a girlfriend, Naomi always thought Aaron considered a friend. How could she ept being a sister to the man she loved.

    She screamed, unable to acknowledge it, "You are lying to me. I am not his sister."

    Elder Fisher felt his head throb. She wasn''t going to believe whatever he said so he skipped to the main part, "I am blocking all your cards. You will have a driver to drive you to and fro to the hospital. No parties, and no get-together. If you dare to disobey it, forget about stepping out of the home."

    He was taking a step to leave but warned, "I won''t tolerate any of your stupidity again."

    Hassan helped the old man to his room. Blocking her all the cards and stopping her from hanging out was like taking her life away. Naomi cried her eyes out protesting his decision repeatedly.

    Father Fisher regretted leaving the wedding matter to his father''s hand. He had thought Jordan was the key hence he never spoke to Connor. Now that Aaron is in a rtionship and the whole Rivas family epted Aarvi, he missed his chance to ask Connor.

    ----

    At Dax''s vi, in the morning,

    Aarvi was too sleepy to wake up and Aaron watched her snuggling closer to him whenever he tried to get off from the bed.

    Brushing the hair strands away from her face, he asked in an ever-so soothing voice, "Are you nning to push me off the bed?" He was at the edge.

    A soft smile appeared on her face and she hummed as though he was singing her a melodious song. Yeah, she felt like he was singing her a luby.

    He doubted if she perceived his words looking at her dreamily smile. Anyhow he again tried, "Let me use WC ande. I will apany you a little longer."

    Aarvi tried to open her eyelids hearing WC but she felt them too heavy and sleepy. So sheined groggily without leaving him yet, "Little is too little. I want only longer."

    Aaron chuckled hearing her mumble and epted, "I will be with you as long as you want."

    She nodded forcing herself to be awake as she said, "Then I want lifelong."

    ''Long'' faded away as she dozed off yet it was easier to decipher making him smile like a naive little boy.

    Aarvi who was forcing herself to be awake again became half-awake and unwrapped her arm around him, "Go, go, don''t pee on my bed."

    Aaron: "..."

 Chapter 261 - Tia Has A Boyfriend?

    Around eight in the morning, Aarvi had to force herself to leave the bed so that Aaron doesn''t have to workte in the night after returning to the Avron mansion from their date evening.

    Thinking about their date, her lips arced up, and also hoped Aaron could enjoy and rx after the long day.

    Aarvi was still napping when Aaron checked the video sent by Zain. It was a video when Aarvi went to Hays International. Aarvi heard Vance and Leon''s voice, she too had the same doubt as Shawn.

    Was Vance Hays believing in her strength or was he provoking Leon against her?

    Anyhow, the man next to her felt like Vance might be in love with Aarvi, especially after seeing his gaze as soon as it fell on Aarvi. It felt more like adoration than admiration.

    What surprised him was Vance didn''t trust in Aarvi''s strength due to the Rivas family with her but her own strength hence Vance didn''t care to report about them to Leon Harmon.

    Yeah, Aaron wasn''t least affected by Vance''s feelings for his Cupcake. They are too far from his reach.

    Aarvi mumbled groggily, "I can y Leon with this video, let''s brush and fill out stomach."

    ...

    After five minutes, in the bathroom,

    Aaron was wordless when she leaned on him and dozed off holding her toothbrush while brushing her teeth.

    "What time did youe to the bed?" He asked but met with silence. He really wanted to learn how she could sleep leaning on him while standing.

    He is also aware she never lets her guard down except around him and tries to rx her over-exerted brain. Hence her body naturally craves more rest around him.

    Holding her in his embrace with an arm around her, he quickly brushed his teeth as he realized it was their first time brushing together and sharing the bathroom but his Cupcake is... asleep.

    Removing the toothbrush out of her mouth, he washed her face with cold water and heard her whine feeling less sleepy and more awake, "Aaron Rivas, you are heartless." She wanted to snuggle in his arms and catch more sleep.

    Aaron flicked on her head and held her chin forcing her to open her mouth. He was about to brush her teeth but she snatched the toothbrush, "Do I look like a two-year-old? Aaron, you are unbelievable." She facepalmed and started brushing.

    She felt like he was spoiling her too much. A cold run down her spine imagining herself behaving like a haughty queen ordering everyone around.

    ''No, no, Aarvi Evans, you should never ever turn like that.'' She ordered to herself.

    Aaron didn''t remark on it. ''Does she have to be two years?'' He shrugged off and kissed her head on the hair slowly trying to cajole her.

    Aarvi noticed he was slightly gloomy, unlike how he always leaves her speechless with his words. "What''s wrong?" She asked unclearly due to foam in her mouth.

    Aaron knows she will understand but he still had two minds, "There is a scheduled surgery in the noon and another critical surgery came up in the evening. I got the message in the morning."

    He paused and saw her nod. Aarvi knew he wasn''t reporting her but there was something more to it so she waited for him to finish watching him through the mirror.

    "The operation might take too long and�� We can''t go on a date today." He felt bad to ditch their date evening when she waspletely free and nned a week full of dates to spend time with him. He can let others handle the first one but the second one was critical.

    Aarvi frowned by hearing him. Rinsing her mouth with water, she dabbed the towel on her lips before turning to face Aaron.

    Aaron almost thought she was angry for changing their ns without asking her. He had givenplete independence to the chief of the Cardiology department to call him in an emergency situation.

    The operation was decided in the early morning due to a patient''s unresponsive heart to the medication that was worsening the health condition of the heart.

    However, Aarvi held his ear and pulled it hard, "Doctor Rivas, don''t forget you are a doctor. Your primary job is to save people. Our date isn''t important, we can have fun any other day. You don''t dare think as I am going to get mad or stop you from doing your work."

    As much as he supports her in everything, she will obviously support him. He is a doctor hence she is alive, she will never stop him from saving others'' lives.

    She was leaving his ear but remembered something more and pulled it harder, "Yes, I will get mad if you dare to skip meals and overwork yourself."

    Aaron rubbed his bright red ear watching her squinted eyes, damn, he felt like a wife bullying her careless husband. Shouldn''t her care be shown with sweet words?

    A doctor needs a supportivepanion because they might have to attend an emergency situation anytime. And he has an over-supportivepanion.

    He copied his Cupcake''s style and wobbled his head to melt her negligible anger, "Sure, President. Evans."

    Aarvi giggled before kissing his cheek standing on her toes, "Then don''t worry about the office work. Since I am free, I will try to unload your work. You go directly to the hospital."

    Now, he again felt terrible. Dax had forced her to take some rest but his work put her in work.

    She was just trying to help him but seeing his face fall, she didn''t know what else to do other than, she cupped his face pecked on his lips, "I am proud of my Dr. Rivas."

    Then she left the bathroom shing him a sweet smile.

    Aaron''s lips faintly arced up looking at her backward making cute faces. Their career goal was always simple and different, he wanted to treat the illness of people and she wanted to provide for the people. He became a doctor and she became a businesswoman. Now, they are trying to excel in their own field.

    ---

    Letting Aaron shower, Aarvi went out of the bedroom to cook something light for Aaron but her gazended on Shawn who was munching popcorn early in the morning.

    She followed his line of sight and her eyes ended up on the door of the master bedroom. She realized Dax and Tia weren''t out yet.

    Shawn noticed Aarvi and waved his hand, "Little Heart, Little Heart,e here��"

    Shawn stood up and made her sit on the armchair, then he sat on the arm of the same chair. Handing her the big popcorn bowl, he revealed it in amusement, like a child revealing a mystery, "They aren''t out yet."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Shawn continued and asked, "What if Tia won''t agree to be his girlfriend? Will he force her?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Dax was someone who overbearingly orders and makes things in his way until things fall in ce.

    What they were assured was Dax won''t y with Tia and he won''tpel her to date him if she is really against the rtionship.

    Aarvi asked in dilemma, "Does Tia have a boyfriend or a crush?"

    Both looked at each other then Shawn smacked her head and med her, "Why didn''t you think of it yesterday? I thought you knew about her personal life."

    Their curiosity morphed to tense and became edgy.

 Chapter 262 - A Mistake

    Rubbing her backhead where Shawn smacked, Aarvi made a super sad crying face at him.

    She is a guardian of Tia over there as she is her employee but her priority is Dax when ites to Tia and Dax. So she prioritized his feelings and decisionpletely forgetting about Tia''s life.

    She was going to terribly regret her decision if Tia had somebody she likes. She cried in her mind for being careless.

    No, she wasn''t crying for letting Tia be with Dax all night, but thinking Dax might be affected by the rejection.

    He was finally letting his guard down and made his mind to date a girl seriously, so least wanted him to go back to the same state of ''Most of the girls are trash.''

    ''Wait, what did he like about her?'' Aarvi curiously thought before she red at Shawn.

    Her hand reached his cheek and punched it hard, "My headless little prince, why didn''t you think of it when you nned all these? You better take half the me for it." She had still believed Shawn yed the role of matchmaking, a cupid.

    ''Little Prince'' Damn, he so wanted to ask her to stop making him feel like her son. But it was only if he thinks of her as his best friend or as his Little Heart/Sister. As his sister-inw, he eerily liked it so he shrugged it off to focus on the main matter.

    "Wait, what? No, no, no..." He declined her assumption as he rubbed his stinging cheek.

    "I had no ns to match-make them. That dumb man always found the spineless girls and thinks most of the girls are rubbish. I wanted him to see the good side too.

    Tia perfectly suited the criteria, twenty-one yet has her innocent smiles, afraid of the rich, happy with her little job without craving for money.

    Even I was surprised by the development but now, I am hell worried."

    Aarvi nodded in eptance to the reason of Shawn as she munched popcorn. Even if Tia had a boyfriend or someone she liked, Aarvi was sure Dax wouldn''t have taken advantage of her drunken state so the matter at Tia''s end won''t beplicated.

    Shawn grumbled in his reverie, "I always thought Dumb man''s type is more outgoing, loud, party animal. But he is into a sweet type."

    Aarvi rolled her eyes, "More like your type."

    Dang!

    Then the two started to fight over the type of girl Shawn would fall head over heels.

    Aarvi paused her argument remembering Aaron''s breakfast. After knowing a maid was cleaning and cooking for them, they started betting on the type of girl Shawn was going to marry.

    ....

    When Aaron went out of the bedroom, ready in his Italian dark blue suit, he saw two friends sitting next to each other silently, as they munched popcorn with their eyes glued on Dax''s bedroom.

    His single shoe step on the floor got the attention of two like eagles ready to hunt but both hid their attentiveness too well.

    Aaron''s lips threatened to arc up. His little Cupcake was responsible and attentive but she wasn''t guarded up all the time. Simrly, his little brother was a jolly and happy prince who never hid his emotions. Their own experiences made them what they are.

    Aarvi smiled looking at the debonair walking towards them... No, her. Shawn grabbed the bowl of popcorn and elbowed her yfully, "Go go, romance a little before bidding your boyfriend."

    Aarvi shot him a look of daggers before grinning an evil smile as she whispered, "Somebody needs dog food."

    Shawn''s jaw dropped.

    Aarvi got up and reached Aaron. Shawn watched them wide-eyed. Other than Aarvi''s giggles, he didn''t hear a word of her due to her low voice.

    All talks were by Aarvi as she knotted Aaron''s tie while Aaron brushed her hair strands, yed with her hair locks, or caressed her cheek with his ever so doting gaze on her.

    Shawn had goosebumps imagining his brother''s that particr gaze on him and undoubtedly had some dog food.

    He took time to realize if Dax also started dating, he will have two couples to shove lots of dog food. He started praying Dax shouldn''t be the type of man to make single dogs cry.

    Aarvi bid Aaron after feeding him well. She didn''t miss asking him to have lunch on time, likely the operation was going to take a lot of hours.

    Obviously, she didn''t hear him saying her to rest and chose to help him at the Rivas Industries stressing Milo Wen will be there to help her.

    ----

    Hungry, Aarvi and Shawn had their breakfast and finally, Dax''s room door opened around half-past nine.

    Shawn started peeking left and right of Dax to spot the littlemb while Aarvi gazed at the solemn face of Dax who had ring eye bags.

    He had got fresh and was out in his semi-formal suit with the zer on his arm. He didn''t evade his friends, instead, he went straight and sat opposite them.

    The two friends had lots and lots of questions in mind yet waited to know what Dax had to tell.

    ''Where is Tia? Isn''t she in the vi? Ran away early in the morning?''

    Dax said lost in thought, "I think I made a mistake."

    Despite hearing it, the two friends were sure Dax absolutely wouldn''t have done anything to Tia that can make anybody regret anything.

    ''So what mistake?''

    Dax continued after a pause, "I think I rushed it."

    While Aarvi innocently had faith in Dax, the man next to her took a different meaning of his words, "Dax, you��"

    Aarvi pped his arm to be quiet and listen to Dax. Thetter''s face contoured to disbelief with a matching tone, "She ys football on the bed."

    Aarvi and Shawn slowly looked at each other and burst into rapidughter. They held their stomach and continued tough imagining how Tia might have kicked him and disturbed him.

    They got their reason for dark circles of Dax.

    Dax didn''t bother stopping them while all he craved was a peaceful sleep. He leaned on the knuckles and nced at the guest room, ''Should I take a nap?'' He thought.

    After the two calmed down, Aarvi asked hopefully, "Did you ask her out?"

    Dax looked at her for a second or two before he shook his head in denial.

    Shawn and Aarvi became silent and thetter hesitantly asked, "Will you ask her out?"

    Dax sighed and again shook his head in response making his two friends gloomy. The hriousughter they had soured and the room turned blue in no time.

    Dax nced at his bedroom where Tia was still huddled in duvet chiding herself for drinking too much.

    ��.

    Six hours back,

    As soon as Dax let go of Drunk Tia in his bedroom, she looked around in the dark, unlighted room before shifting close to Dax. Thetter asked as he moved his hand to press the switch, "Scared?"

    The drunk girl shouted at him on top of her lungs, "I am not scared of you."

    Dax: "..."

    His eardrums are at high risk.

    He switched on and dragged her to the bed. Tia''s eyes widened in shock and she again yelled at him "Let go, you angry man, let me go��"

 Chapter 263 - I Will Kill You

    ''Angry man.'' He didn''t find his new nickname repulsive.

    He was alone with her in the bedroom so fear ismon. His lips arced slyly leaving her hand as he asked, walking towards her, "Fearing?"

    He was expecting her to fear him and run away from there but Tia narrowed her eyes at her arm as she closely examined in her unclear gaze.

    She pointed where had held and screamed at him, "See, see, you hurt me." Then she gently blew her arm as though there was a stinging wound.

    Dax''s brows were twitching uncontrobly. Her skin hadn''t even turned red by his hold and he couldn''t find an ounce of fear staying in the same room as him.

    Was she trusting him so much? He wasn''t sure yet.

    If he lets her y, it will be three o''clock soon so he scooped her up in his arms and she again screamed, "Don''t throw me down, you angry man, let me down."

    Dax felt his ear hurt by her screams. Unthinkingly he felt her sober state is cute. Heid her on the bed carefully and asked, "Did it hurt now?"

    Tia shook her head liking the soft mattress. She grabbed herself a few pillows and sat up to pull the duvet on her. She againid down before looking at wonderstruck Dax.

    She sweetly asked, "May I sleep here?... Please."

    Dax felt his hair raise due to her screams reced with a sharine tone. He felt himself going crazy if he stayed with her.

    Hearing no response, she again asked, coating her tone with more honey and her head tilted, "Please��"

    Dax almost choked on his spit and responded quickly, "Sure, sure�� Sleep." He really wanted to know if she was so easy to fool in a drunken state that she got on the bed to sleep without any guard up.

    He was sighing to himself when Tia tried to shoo him and her sweet voice changed to indifference, "Okay, go-go, let me rest."

    Dax''s brow raised and his lopsided smirk looked dangerous, "I guess, you are mistaken. You. Are. In. My bedroom. You are sleeping with ME."

    Tia blinked repeatedly while looking at him walk around to the other end of the bed and he kept his mobile on the bedside table before he sat on the bed.

    "You pervert angry man�� Get off my bed." She screamed again wrapping the whole duvet around her and stood at the edge of the bed.

    Dax: "..."

    Tia saw him still sitting so she continued to yell at him afraid he was going to take advantage of her, "You stinking angry man, don''t you have manners? Get out of my room... You ck-hearted monster, don''t you dare touch me, I know martial arts and kill��"

    Dax found her behavior funny but didn''t like her screaming so loud. He has to thank the regency owner for keeping each vi far from each other else he would be behind bars by this time.

    He was also d she pulled her guard up knowing he was sleeping in the same room. While she screamed, he wished her inly, "Good night."

    Heid down without the need of a duvet, he turned off the main light and turned on dim lights if in case she needed it. cing his forearm on his forehead, he tried to catch some sleep but the thought of her staring at him kept him awake.

    Tia watched Dax silently lying on the bed. She stopped screaming, discerning he won''t do anything to her but was afraid he might be acting. Now he wasn''t Dax or an angry man to her but just a man who she shouldn''t sleep on the same bed.

    Imagining he might attack her if she moved, she froze on the bed for a long time as her drowsiness slowly overtook her.

    She felt her legs weak and sat down repeating herself she shouldn''t sleep, ''No sleep�� No sleep�� No sleep��" She chanted groggily until her drowsiness overtook and sheid on the bed curled up into a ball.

    Dax finally breathed a sigh of relief. He helped hery on the bed straight and covered her duvet. He could feel her in deep slumber and checked time.

    "Damn" He hissed. It was five minutes to four. Deciding to sleep for three hours, he tooid down on the far end of the bed.

    Time ticked by and just when he went to deep sleep, ''Bang''

    Dax jerked up in shock and pain. He rubbed his waist and was speechless seeing her sleeping in the most udylike position. Probably the worst position he could ever expect a girl to sleep.

    The pillow had fallen off the bed, her head was near the edge of the bed, her right leg was folded up and her left leg was next to him. Coming to her hands, her right-hand forearm was out of the bed and left hand thrown aside.

    Are you thinking about where the duvet is? It is on the floor.

    Dax peeked at her tilted head hoping nothing but her drooling face but it wasn''t. She looked like she was in deep peaceful sleep.

    He thanked the heavens for giving her brain to wear a pair of full pants and apletely covered top. Unwillingly, he steadied her on the bed, covered her in duvet before going to his corner of the bed.

    He was yet to go back to sleep, ''Bang'' It was harder than the previous one.

    He wanted to pour a bucket of water on her but controlled. He breathed through his mouth to remain calm and checked the temperature of the room.

    The temperature was perfect for him, it might actually be colder for girls so the thought of her feeling high temperature ruled out. Anyway, he decreased her temperature hoping she will curl up in duvet and sleep.

    He felt slightly cold but it was manageable so he again tried to sleep as it was already morning. He flipped around and hoped for a good nap.

    He probably expected too much. Another flying kick didn''t take too long to hit his left waist. "Damn you girl." He fumed.

    He regretted bringing her to his room thinking his both friends will have sleepless nights. The thing he wanted to do after seeing Shawn was kicking his butt.

    He didn''t care to cover her and make sure about herfort. He faced the other end, locking her right leg between his that had kicked him.

    However, he didn''t get sleep because his attention was on the girl behind him expecting her movements. He was delighted due to no movements and then tried to sleep, yet again.

    Dax finally fell into a deep slumber. And Tia''s dream continued.

    It was a nightmare with insects of the beautiful flowers. She was taking care of the flowers amidst numerous colorful flowers when very big insets started attacking the flowers.

    They looked very ugly and hideous but Tia wasn''t afraid.

    An insect chewed of the beautiful flower in a go making her go red in anger. She tried to run towards it but another insect had mped her right leg.

    She screamed trying to pull her leg out but failed. She lifted her left leg and kicked the insect as hard as she could. The insect rolled away crying its eyes out.

    Then she announced to all the insects, "I will kill you all." And started attacking with all her four limbs while the insects too countered her fiercely.

 Chapter 264 - A Sin

    Dax wanted nothing but some rest. He got nothing but another hard flying kick on his bum shocking him awake.

    He wanted to kill Tia right then and there. His parents never raised their hand at him, his friends only had fun with him.

    Except in the kickboxing ring, it was the first time, somebody was kicking him and he couldn''t even hit her back. Even though it wasn''t that strong, it was still stinging.

    He was flipping to her side when her hand mmed his chest and he was baffled.

    ''What is the world going on?'' He was a hell of confused and enraged.

    Therees another punch attack and he dodged it sessfully but her leg kicked his leg in the meantime.

    Dax had no time to think. He used his four limbs and pinned her four limbs on the bed as she tried to struggle under him.

    Dax felt his throat dry when he realized he was pinning her on the bed and one wrong move will end him up pinning her body with his.

    Herplete frame looked small under him. She had a beautiful little face and soft ck mid-length wavy hair that had carelessly flown on the pillow. She had thin brows andshes weren''t too thick.

    His eyesid on the tiny mole that was on her lower lip which he never had noticed before. "Due to lipstick." He mumbled the reason to himself. Her pink lips looked more inviting due to the mole on them.

    He gulped his spit and tried to distract himself. His eyes unknowingly grazed down her slender neck and ''She is a t princess.'' He thought.

    Compared to any of his flings or one night, she was the fattest of them all. Instead of getting disappointed, he founded it funny.

    She wasn''t perfect, nor had a curvaceous body but she looked perfect in her own way. The uniqueness he felt of her, brought an acknowledged nod of his head.

    He had almost forgotten why he was pinning her down until his eyes caught sight of her struggling and saddening face.

    His focus shifted and Tia jerked around slipping his grip on her limbs. He straight fell on her soft petite body and cussed her in his mind, ''Unique, her head. Crazy woman.''

    Before his body or any of his senses lose control and before she could attack him, he rolled off the bed and stood on the floor. He saw her limbs moving a few seconds before she dumbly smiled in her sleep.

    Dax didn''t crave to kiss her anymore, he wanted to toss her out or at least, roll her down the bed and catch some sleep... No, a peaceful nap.

    He looked at his elegant royal blue and golden hue-colored interior of the room, then at the weird sleeping position of the girl and he looked at his reflection in the mirror.

    ''Damn this girl.'' He cussed her for bringing him to the position on his birthday.

    He no longer looked like the sophisticated and stylish Dax Grant, but some sleep-deprived person on the street looking at his eyes and his messy hair. He admonished Tia as an uncultured, shameless woman but in reality, he felt her like a brainless little girl who doesn''t know how to sleep properly.

    Deciding to himself to be a heartless man to the sleeping girl, he pushed her to the edge of the bed but paused. He didn''t have the heart to push her down. He tried twice but he just couldn''t do it.

    "This is thest chance for you." He threatened, "Then I will toss you out of the balcony." He was determined to do that if she tried to kick him again.

    He wanted to face her and sleep so that he could sense her movements and escape them. Anyhow her leg won''t aim at his butt or waist, instead, it would aim at his manhood so he quickly flipped, cursing himself for not having a daybed or couch in his room.

    Just when he dozed off, two limbs flew in the air and fell on him. Dax shot his eyes open but he didn''t feel the pain. He realized she was spooning him, her leg was on his legs and her hand was on his waist.

    The little frame behind his back felt too ufortable for him to ignore and sleep. ''Fine, this birthday of mine is sleepless. I will hear mom scold me for today.'' He decided.

    He flipped around and tried to move her away but her cold body moved to his warm embrace and slept like a kitten in need of a warm nket.

    Frozen Dax watched her in astonishment. He suddenly remembered Aarvi holding her ck cat, Laze in her arms. Tia exactly looked like Laze in his arms with her ck hair spread all over his arm.

    He waited for her to attack him but she didn''t move again and slept for another peaceful sleep session. Unaware, Dax didn''t know when he dozed off with his left arm around her waist.

    ��

    Around nine in the morning, Dax''s mobile got a call that served as an rm to Tia. She was about to stretch herself when she felt something... heavy on her waist.

    Her eyelids flung open and saw a muscr hand of a man was on her waist and she was hugging his forearm. Her face flushed bright red and pushed the man''s hand away.

    Her heart drummed in panic and tried to think if she climbed on somebody''s bed or somebody took advantage of her.

    Her eyes widened and quickly looked down at herself. She let out a long deep breath seeing every single piece of clothes in its position. She pushed the man''s hand away to get off the bed when her eyesnded on another part of the messy bed.

    A few of her memories recollected. She made herselffortable and she sweetly asked thunderstruck Dax if she could sleep there. Her face turned crimson, remembering Dax stressing each word, ''You. Are. In. My. Room.''

    Now she knew who was behind her back, whose deep long breath fanning her neck gave her tantalizing butterflies.

    For some reason, she trusted him instead of herself and knew she might have rolled over to his side or�� ''Did I cry in arms?'' She thought and hoped she didn''t do that.

    Feeling embarrassed and ashamed of herself, she crawled to the edge of the bed without daring to look back. She carefully got off from the bed nning to flee.

    Dax had woken up right when she struggled to move his hand away. Seeing her ns to flee, "Stop right there." He ordered.

    Rose froze right after two steps away from the bed. She wanted to ask him how could he sleep with her? But she didn''t have the guts to utter a word.

    Dax''s hoarse voice continued and he asked "Did I give you permission to move from the bed?" He grunted, "Return, now."

    Frightened by his cold voice, she quickly rolled on the bed and reached his arms. She squeezed her eyes shut and he could feel her trembling profusely.

    Dax felt like she will burst into tears anytime soon. This is the Tia who is afraid of every rich person and drunk Tia doesn''t care about rich and poor.

    He was about to speak, Tia again rolled off aside and sat facing him. She blurted out seeing his aloof face, "We shouldn''t have any physical contact with others when in a rtionship." She was truly remorseful.

    Dax''s eyes darkened, his fist balled up. Even though he didn''t do anything to her but cuddled, he felt it like a sin.

 Chapter 265 - My Bedroom Story

    Aarvi and Shawn waited to hear something or the other thing from Dax but he was quiet as a mouse. Shawn didn''t dare to utter a word as his neck was under the butcher knife. He least wanted to provoke Dax so he poked Aarvi until she asked.

    Aarvi hesitantly asked, nning to cheer Daxter as Aaron was likely to be unavable for dinner, "Does she have a�� boyfriend?"

    Dax breathed out a long sigh throwing his head back to rest, "Yep"

    Shawn was about to hit his head against Aarvi''s shoulder but the girl was already doing the same on his arm causing him to smile irrespective of the situation.

    Staying together for three years, the three have manymon behaviors of each other which they usually do only in their presence. He excitedly suggested trying to lift their moods up, "Hey, let''s hit the amusement park today."

    The three birthdays were always celebrated in different ways in those three years. Shawn was throwing a huge party, Dax was choosing fun ces like amusement parks having crazy rides and As Ava Kelly, she chose to go on a trip for a day or two to travel.

    Dax liked it, Aarvi thought to rearrange her schedule if the two n. Anyway, Shawn and Dax looked at each other and said in unison, "Leon Harmon."

    ''Ugh'' Aarvi facepalmed and suggested, "Let''s murder him. I will kill him, you, clean up and you, clear the evidence." She pointed at Shawn and Dax as though they were really doing it.

    That was the only way left for them to freely enjoy as Leon had his eyes on them and he won''t leave the two men if he gets a single clue that she is in contact with them.

    The two men looked at each other and burst intoughter looking at her big pout of annoyance. "My Dum Dum is so cute."

    "My Little Heart doesn''t even know the world." He petted her head.

    They were teasing Aarvi when Tia peeked from the bedroom to know why they wereughing. Aarvi saw her first and went to her to apologize.

    Tia looked nowhere but Aarvi and hugged her. Shawn and Dax immediately stood up expecting Aarvi''s panic attack.

    They rushed to them seeing Aarvi''s hands tremble slightly but she cued them to stop before she wrapped her hand around and another hand brushed her back.

    "I am sorry, we didn''t know you had a boyfriend else I wouldn''t have let you be in Dax''s room."

    Tia felt utterly embarrassed to face Shawn and Dax but was slightly better with Aarvi so she faced her without understanding what Aarvi meant.

    Aarvi continued with a frown of concern, "Doesn''t your boyfriend treat you well? Why haven''t I seen him calling you or seeing you at the shop?"

    Tia nced at Dax who nonchntly sat back on the armchair and Shawn was walking back and forth grumbling to himself.

    Tia revealed with a pout keeping her voice low, "No, he doesn''t treat me good. He is too overbearing and�� We haven''t exchanged our numbers yet." She answered truthfully.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She felt like some stupid guy fooled Tia and he might not be loyal to her either. She wanted to use a bad word for him but controlled, "Who is he? How did you meet such a scummy man?" Anyway, a bad word left her lips in anger.

    Dax almost choked on his spit hearing Aarvi. Tia peeked at Dax and pointed her forefinger at him, "He��"

    Shawn who was pacing stood at her pointed finger and froze. He immediately took steps behind before gazing at Dax. Aarvi followed the line of her point to see the scummy overbearing man.

    Tia was expecting Aarvi or Shawn to scold Dax however Aarvi and Shawn were sitting in front of Dax with a look of daggers and also anticipation.

    Tia looked in front of her where three friends were there and looked behind at the guest room where her clothes were present. She decided to get fresh and ran away without meeting Dax''s gaze.

    Dax yawned due tock of sleep and looked at one who was sitting on the center table and another one pulled the armchair near and sat next to her.

    Aarvi and Shawn already know Dax didn''t ask her out instead he might have tricked her or ordered her to ept he is her boyfriend from today.

    Dax shrugged, "You think I am going to tell my bedroom story."

    Shawn rolled his eyes, "If there was such a story, Tia would be blushing scarlet instead of embarrassed to the core and clueless how you became her boyfriend."

    Dax decided to brief only a little.

    ---

    Half an hour earlier in Dax''s bedroom.

    Dax pulled his sleeves up as he sat down and asked Tia gravely, "Didn''t Shawn know you have a boyfriend? He needs to be skinned alive today."

    Tia was confused hearing Dax and hesitantly said, "I�� don''t have a boyfriend. You have a girlfriend."

    Dax was momentarily speechless. ''I have a girlfriend? When did I get one?'' He thought and remembered he went to Tara Lane at Skyarc.

    However, he hissed, "Do you think I would bring a girl to my bedroom if I had a girlfriend?"

    Tia only caught the words he brought her to his bedroom and questioned, "Why did you bring me to your room when you have a girlfriend?"

    Dax smacked her head hearing her repeat he has a girlfriend, "Aren''t you sober yet?"

    Tia pursed her lips and rubbed her head before remembering his words and discerning he doesn''t have a girlfriend but she stuck to the question, "Okay, why did you bring me to your bedroom when I was drunk? Don''t you have other rooms? I would have shared room with sister Aarvi."

    Her voice was more like a childining helplessly. Dax felt like chuckling by remembering her screaming the whole night.

    Anyway, his face turned dark and his voice cold, "Why? Did you forget you were screaming and pouncing on mest night?"

    Tia was still feeling her heart drum, she really feared Dax so ''why will I pounce on you?'' She thought looking at his handsome face turning dark and his eyes narrowed at her.

    She wanted to look away and was lowering her gaze when she saw his lips. Her hands flew on her lips and her eyes widened recollecting a memory of her kissing Dax.

    Dax was quick to grasp that the girl remembered the kiss. He didn''t know if she is aware that she didn''t kiss his lips but hand.

    He asked mockingly that struck her conscience, "I didn''t know you were the type to take advantage of a man and flee."

    Tia truly felt guilty and her eyes filled up, "I am sorry, I was drunk. I didn''t mean to give you a wrong idea." She bowed to him in apology.

    Dax could already tell that she actually feared him and had no ns of getting linked with him. Her scream of ''I don''t fear you.'' was actually words to convince herself to face him.

    Anyhow, the tsundere side of him still continued, "You are not allowed to drink senseless from today if not around me."

    Tia was confused. Her parents never put that restriction on her so her meek question sounded instead of retorting him on the face, "Why?"

    ''Why should I listen to you?'' She thought. She mentally prepared herself to whinge to Aarvi and Shawn to put this angry man in ce.

    Dax''s lips slyly arced up giving her dangerous alert signals to her brain. She again tried to flee.

 Chapter 266 - Truth Or Lie

    Dax''s lips slyly arced up giving her dangerous alert signals to her brain. "Why?" His voice sounded vicious to her ears.

    She tried to flee but the man easily held her hand and pulled her effortlessly. Tia wanted to scream for help but was afraid she would provoke him more.

    So she ended up so close to him that she had to raise her head. He looked more intimidating in that angle, she so wished to erase that smirk off his face and take a breath of relief.

    Never mind, she was already d she wasn''t trembling by his threatening gaze.

    His fingers gripped her chin as he scoffed, "Do you want another man?"

    ''Another man?'' The fear on her face turned to ire. She pped his hand and snapped at him, "Nope and I don''t want you either."

    Dax was amused by her response. Tia wasn''t somebody to follow due to fear, looks, or money. One ticked off from the box.

    Little did he know all her hopes were on Aarvi and Shawn to save her from this angry man.

    His lopsided smirk deepened making her gulp and wait for his words. "Then, don''te to me for help after stepping out of my room��"

    She pouted and crawled away from him before realizing he had hidden meaning in his words. She turned to him and asked hurriedly, "D-did I do something else?"

    Dax had a smug smile as he got off the bed and went towards the bathroom. Tia ran towards him and blocked his way inside the bathroom.

    Dax''s brows raised, his lips arced slyly as spoke before she could utter a word, "You didn''t only sleep with me, you also want to shower with me." He unlocked the door and Tia stumbled back.

    Dax stepped towards her as his gaze went down her face, "Should I help you strip? Or should I help you scrub?"

    Tia stepped back as she heard his suggestive words. Her face was red as ripe tomato visualizing Dax unbuttoning her shirt and scrubbing her body with the foamy sponge. She wanted to scream at him as ''Pervert'' but she felt herself as one.

    "No" She blurted out and clenched her fist as she asked, "What did I do? Did I embarrass myself too much? Did I ask you out? Did I cry taking��" She paused before changing her words, "... talking about something? Did I do anything to you?"

    Her eyes traveled from his shoulder, down to his toes. He looked totally fine.

    Dax caught when her expression changed and she avoided his eyes. He wanted to know what was the reason she could cry for. He didn''t want to ask anything when they are nothing to each other.

    Seeing her gaze travel over his body, he teased but his menacing tone didn''t change, "Waiting for me to strip?" He held the hem of his shirt and raised it.

    Tia''s jaw dropped and she screamed, turning away from him as she closed her eyes and crouched down on the floor, "Noooo��"

    Dax: "..."

    She had already seen him in swimming trunks, he couldn''t understand why she was overreacting now. Leaving his shirt, he poked her to get up from the floor and open her eyes but she shook her head.

    He poked her again, "Get up��" But she repeated. After two more times, Dax smacked her head and she shot her feet as a robot pressed on his power button to work.

    She breathed a silent sigh seeing him in clothes and asked avoiding his eyes, "You didn''t answer me."

    "Lie or truth." He asked, "A lie to make you feel good or a bitter truth." He made it sound mysterious and spine chilling.

    Tia believed his serious expression and stammered, "T-truth."

    Dax nodded in acknowledgment maintaining his non-yful serious face, "You drunk senseless and ran back to me every time Dum Dum and Shawn took you away." He told the truth.

    Tia stuttered in disbelief, "I-I c-came to Y-you?" It was totally unbelievable for her. Given a chance, she would love to vanish from the sight of Dax.

    Dax saw her distrusting his words. He pointed to the door and said, "If you doubt, let''s ask your sweet brother and Sister Aarvi."

    Tia shook her head vigorously. If she really did that, she didn''t want to face the duo. "Then?"

    Dax leaned on the ss separator wall and continued, "Then you thought for a long time��" He paused, increasing her curiosity. "Grabbed my cor�� Pulled me down��"

    Tia covered her ears unwilling to hear she forced a kiss on him. She cried in mind for the lost first kiss in a drunken state.

    She missed the mischievous smile of Dax. He put back his serious face and pulled her hands away from her ears to hear him. "I know people willugh at me if they know this tiny girl threw on me to kiss but that''s the fact."

    Tia gaped at the way he was using the words.

    Dax shook his head in disappointment, "You wanted to prove again and I protected your dignity by getting you to my room." He didn''t lie.

    Tia asked in doubt, "Prove what? Prove that I can�� f-fren-french k-kiss you?" She tried to guess as she had got that dare and he had scared her.

    Dax shrugged, pushing off the question but the girl was shocked thinking she french kissed Dax who she feared every time. She wanted to smack herself but her hands were in his hold.

    Dax continued, "Then, you started screaming and attacking me on the bed." He paused, took a step closer, and whispered to her ear, "Do you want me to tell you how you attacked me?"

    As he nned, the girl believed she did something unexinable and might have forced several kisses on him hence the whole bed was messed up and the duvet was falling on the floor. She deduced as Dax had to hold her to stop her.

    Dax left her to think whatever she wanted. He grabbed his toothbrush and brushed his teeth looking at her continuous change of expression lost in her thoughts.

    Tia looked at herself, she was d Dax didn''t take advantage of her drunken state. Exactly that was the reason she was ready to trust him more. She still asked to know his response, "Why didn''t you take advantage of me?"

    Dax had just rinsed his mouth, he red at her and asked, "Do I look like a jerk to you?"

    "Oh," She had expected to hear Aarvi or Shawn''s name. She again gave a thought before saying, "I am not beautiful." so she meant to say she isn''t beautiful girls who are around him.

    Dax didn''t bother to tell her how to love ourselves, instead, he left her angered, "I know."

    She gritted her teeth and racked her brain thinking about his behavior and lifestyle. She looked down as she muttered, "I am not those types of girls who you spend time with."

    Dax understood she was pointing to his one-night stands. He actually didn''t want to answer it but made an exception for the girl who was afraid of wrongly misunderstood her character.

    He poked her head to raise her gaze from the floor, "Hence you are standing here just as you were in the previous night."

    Tia dilly-dallied behind Dax when he went to the cloakroom. Dax saw her again follow him back to the bathroom without letting him go to the shower.

    He held her hand and pinned her to the wall. He was about to frighten her but she blurted squeezing her eyes shut. "Okay, okay, I will take your responsibility. Stop scaring me."

    ''My Responsibility?''

    bbergasted Dax: ?

    ''Did she perhaps think as she sexually assaulted me?'' Dax thought.

 Chapter 267 - Tricked Into A Relationship

    Aarvi and Shawn couldn''t believe a rtionship could also start that way. They were dumbfounded yet found it hrious, especially for Tia to think Dax endured her assault.

    Controlling theirughter, Shawn and Aarvi decided to shower quickly and leave the day for a brand new couple totally confusing Dax.

    "Ahem... Guys." He alternated his gaze on Shawn and Aarvi.

    Shawn and Aarvi looked at each other and burst intoughter and she said between herughter walking up to him, "I thought you are my big kid only. Now, you got yourself another mommy to take responsibility. Aww... So cute." She patted his head.

    Dax: "..."

    Shawnmented leaning on the door frame, "Man, you got every sinful kiss before yesterday and the one to take your responsibility is just for the kiss on your palm."

    Damn, he straight hurt Dax''s conscience before entering the guest room.

    However, the girl next to Dax smiled at him, "I am happy for you. The double celebration on your birthday."

    She was leaving but Dax held her hand and pulled her back to sit on the center table. "Aren''t you angry?" He asked directly without beating around the bush. He clearly knows his way is clearly against Dum Dum''s ways.

    Aarvi shook her head. Dax might y and enjoy his life but she knows he is loyal when hemits to anything, it may be work, supporting his friends, or love.

    He might have tricked Tia but Aarvi believed in Dax that he won''t keep his rtionship on tricks and lies. He wasn''t a scummy president of a novel.

    Aarvi advised instead, "Tia is very sensitive, so clear it soon."

    Her doubtless support always makes him happy. Dax pulled her cheeks and added, "My Dum Dum is best."

    Aarvi chuckled and was about to give him a congratte hug but paused when Dax''s arms had already opened, "You have a girlfriend now, I should behave." She nodded to herself and was leaving, Dax pulled her to hug, "Then I only need sugar mommy, let me ditch my girlfriend."

    Aarvi giggled as congratted him and saw Rose peeking at them. She wanted to tease her as she is having an affair with her boyfriend but dropped the thought as their rtionship is very raw and unstable.

    Patting his arm, Aarvi went to Tia, "It''s veryte, go and have breakfast with him. I will get ready ande."

    Tia wanted to grab hold of Aarvi, she didn''t want to face Dax alone but remembered she is his girlfriend now. ''Argh,'' She obediently responded to Aarvi, "Okay sister Aarvi."

    Dax pointed at the stairs for Tia when she stood without uttering a word. Then he followed her to the dining hall. They were about to start breakfast when the doorbell rang but the door unlocked.

    Dax remembered he got a call and he hadn''t checked who it was. He saw his parents and realized they had called and went to see him instead of waiting for him.

    Hoping Tia won''t overreact. He greeted them with warm hugs, "Mom... Dad..."

    Tia: "..."

    She wanted to flee but was frozen on the chair looking at Dax''s parents. She had assumed the Grant family will have a very luxurious life and his parents would be very high five but they were very simple and modest that made her feel rxed unknowingly.

    She could feel how his parents were affectionate and proud of Dax and he wasn''t a cold-hearted son but a lively one and also poked fun seeing his mother cook something for him.

    She choked on her toast when the three turned towards her at the same time feeling her gaze.

    She thought Dax might order her or wave at her call her near to introduce them but he said something to his parents and their face bloomed instantly. ''He isn''t as bad I thought.''

    His parents had little excitement when they went towards her and Dax went to the kitchen. Tia quickly stood up when they closed the distance.

    Father Grant took a seat nodding at Tia and Mother Grant stood in front of Tia, "Hello Mr. and Mrs. Grant." Tia slightly bowed to each.

    Father Grant smiled and added, "You can call us Uncle and Aunt. No need to be so formal."

    Mother Grant nodded, "Yes, child. When you and Dax decide to marry, you can address as Mom and Dad like him."

    Tia: "..."

    Marriage? She still needs time to digest she is Dax''s girlfriend.

    Dax who exited the kitchen with dishware, reminded his mother, "Mom, you are frightening her. I told you it''s..." He nced at Tia before continuing, "Our first day."

    Tia flushed bright red hearing ''Our first day.'' She was feeling like she is a newlywedded bride and it''s her first day with inws and her husband.

    "Alright alright..." Mother Grant quieten his son.

    Father Grant pointed to their breakfast tes, "Eat up fast. You should eat on time. This young generation doesn''t care about their health." He nagged, Mother Grant too followed him.

    Tia didn''t speak a word and they didn''t force her either. She feltfortable in their presence so she smiled andughed with them throughout the breakfast forgetting the other two in the vi.

    Aarvi and Shawn waited ten minutes for the attention but failed. They were feeling like the Grant family ispleted looking at them. They wished Tia to know the real Dax just like how she had discerned why he keeps people away from him.

    Anyway, Tia was just 21 so they weren''t ready to assume they will have a sessful rtionship but hoped they could have a good rtionship and understanding.

    Deciding to leave the family and the new couple to enjoy their day, the duo met Dax''s parents. They knew each other for a long time so they were pretty close too, then the two bid them and left.

    After an enjoyable breakfast, Tia was going upstairs thinking to leave after taking her bag but her gazended on a corner and her jaws dropped recollecting a memory.

    That was the corner she forced a kiss on Dax but it felt like a brief kiss. She was shouting at him as ''I am not scared of you.'' And ''I don''t fear you.'' To Dax but not to prove she can kiss.

    Feeling wronged and incensed for being tricked into a rtionship, she noticed Dax going upstairs and followed him to his room grumpily.

    "Dax Grant, you trick..." The rest of the words went down her throat staring at Dax who sealed her lips with his.

    She was clueless about what to do when his lips brushed hers like tempting her to make the next move. Her breath stuck in her throat, her anger pushed behind the new emotions that were filling her heart.

    Since she doesn''t remember her first kiss, she really wanted to know how it feels. So her body moved on its ord and gently pressed on his lips.

    She thought it was just going to be a peck on his lips but she started to feel it. His warm breath tickled her skin and his masculine scent was intoxicatingly causing her to close her eyes and enjoy the moment.

    Dax had seen her reaction looking at a corner of the wall, he discerned she recollected some of the memories again or probably everything.

    Hence he went upstairs so that they didn''t start squabbling in front of his parents. He least wanted to upset them on his birthday.

    He knew he shouldn''t force a girl and it wasn''t his style either. He just wanted to know if he could really kiss without remembering his first love. To his surprise, he didn''t remember her but craved to kiss Tia.

 Chapter 268 - Break Up

    Even though Dax didn''t have any sisters, he had cousins. If he can''t tolerate another man forcing them, he obviously wouldn''t do it on another girl. He also didn''t want somebody who would stay with him on his force.

    Seeing Tia too docile, he expected her to cower and ept him but she hadn''t. He just yed her thinking to reveal about the night but she had left him speechless saying she will take his responsibilities.

    Even though he was interested to date Tia, he had no ns to keep her in the rtionship against her will.

    He just wanted to know if he could really kiss Tia without remembering his first love. To his surprise, Tia had broken his wall without his knowledge.

    However, after realizing he could kiss her, he wanted to step back as she was angry at him. He wanted to confirm she willingly bes his girlfriend before anything could happen between them.

    Before he could increase the gap between their lips, she closed the gap, her eyes closed, and softly pressed on his lips.

    One thing he knew was she will be embarrassed if he pulls back so he was confused about what she was trying to do. He wasn''t a saint to hold his self-control when she was trying to kiss him and he was craving too.

    Seeing her fear of him reced with curiosity, anger on him thrown behind in her head, he tried to confirm she was really on her senses or just did in a spur of emotions.

    He separated his lips and gently sucked her soft pink lip. He expected no reaction but a frozen state. Nevertheless, he felt her lips move on his lips simultaneously.

    Cutting the reins off, he decided to go for it even if she was... just using him.

    Why did he get that thought? He unawarely felt the raw pain of being used by his first love. He tried to toughen before it could hurt him.

    His left hand snaked around her waist pulling her against his body, his hand cupped her back head tangling his long finger in her smooth hair.

    Tia gasped by the sudden movements but her attention returned to their kiss when Dax continued to nimbly suck, nibble her lips alternatively.

    She didn''t have the time to fear the man who was holding her is Dax Grant. She doesn''t love him but admires him. She had read numerous articles of Dax Grant, how he struggled and faced the discrimination of the superiority of wealthy people due to his normal background.

    Yet he stood strong, fought all the odds, and became a beacon to many youths. How could she not admire the young and bold CEO?

    She was a freshman in college when Skr stepped into the industries so she had seen the growth of Skr and how it stayed low and steadily stood strong.

    She had seen numerous interviews of Dax where he doesn''t care about the wealthy people but the only one who knew. Even if somebody forces him to talk, he wouldn''t care to give them a face.

    She had thought he hates wealthy families just as she feared the rich. When she got to know Dax is a friend of Aarvi, she discerned Dax hates to get in contact with any people and doesn''t give a damn to any rich heir acquaintance of Shawn.

    She had tried to know him at Shawn''s birthday party, he wouldn''t mind responding to her when they were with Shawn and Aarvi but he won''t care to spare a nce at her if she passes by him.

    She had tried to ask him where Aarvi was on that day, his stoic and cold response brought fear in her.

    Just a previous night, she realized the three may be rich but had their skeletons in their wardrobe too. They had problems, probably more difficult than a normal person could have, yet they still strived for a normal life of enjoyment like her and her friends instead of loud parties and show off wealth.

    So she learned, It doesn''t matter being rich and poor, it''s the matter of choice and how they choose to live their life. Not every rich is a contemptible person and not each grim face is anger.

    Since Dax always tried to scare her to keep her away from him even while ying the Jenga game, she wanted to ask him not to do it but her drunken state messed up her behavior.

    Tia let out a moan when his tongue stroked her lips. She snapped back to reality and felt like she should stop eating his lips like candy. Her face flushed bright red thinking what she did.

    When she followed him to the room, all she wanted was to scold him and clear to him as they can''t be in the rtionship due to his stupid tricks.

    Now, she wanted to m her head on the wall for being carried away due to her stupid curiosity of how a kiss would feel like.

    Dax wasn''t sure why but he hadn''t further their kiss enjoying her little whimpers as she unawarely pressed herself to his body. It wasn''t hard for him to realize it was her first kiss which she was ready to sacrifice the previous night.

    He didn''t unwrap his hand and held her in the same position until she caught the breath, continued to blush thinking what to speak.

    Her meek voice crawled to his ear, "You tricked me." It was more like aint.

    He countered indifferently in a tone of the matter-of-fact, "You kissed me."

    "I�� I��" She didn''t have anything to make aeback for it. Instead, she chose the night situation, "Did I really�� Kiss you yesterday? I mean I did�� But did I��"

    "French kiss?" Daxpleted hearing her stutter.

    Tia pursed her lips and shyly nodded avoiding his eyes. She wanted to vanish from his arms and never see him again.

    Dax steadied her on the floor before pointing his palm which left her stupefied. "I kissed your palm?" She asked in disbelief and pointed her finger at him, "You made me think as I��" She shrugged her hand and held her head.

    Dax was entertained by her reaction. She had a chance to step out clean but got herself still in the same situation. She hadn''t kissed in the night but kissed now.

    But there was a silly thought in her mind that she didn''t miss her first kiss in a drunken state and she thoroughly enjoyed it.

    She pointed to the bed when her gaze fell on it and asked, "What did you mean by I attacked you on the bed?"

    Dax threw back the question as her morning reaction was too good, "First you tell me, what did you think?" He was too chill while she had a rollercoaster of emotions.

    Tia gulped again thinking what she had thought hearing she attacked him on the bed. ording to her, attacking him on the bed as a man and drunk woman was pouncing on him to kiss and do many more things that she never could word out.

    Dax pursed his lips to a thin line to controlughing at her reaction. He pulled her next to him and turned her to face the bed. He narratedpletely from beginning to end and how she ended up sleeping in his arms.

    Tia who had forgotten her dream felt more embarrassed than her own sexually assaulting thoughts. She coughed lightly and suggested, "Can we be as it never happened?"

    "Absolutely not." He straight turned down, "Since you want to break up, I will payback." He sounded righteous to payback for her kicks.

    Tia unknowingly rubbed her waist, ''Break up?'' It was her first kiss and she didn''t want to break up so she too sounded righteous.

    "Since I caused you physical damage, I will take your responsibility."

    Dax: "..."

 Chapter 269 - Death Threats

    Shawn dropped Aarvi to the Rivas Industries before he routed to the base camp of the Rivas securities. She wanted to go with him but she had loads of work to be done. She wanted to help Aaron with his work and she had to handle two important meetings with Skr.

    Dax didn''t know Aarvi had decided to help Aaron at hispany thinking Dax won''t let her work, so he asked for a day off to spend time with his parents and his new girlfriend at the farmhouse where his parents usually lived.

    Aarvi was really happy knowing Tia didn''t step back after knowing the truth so she let them enjoy their day without telling them she is busy.

    Tia too asked if she could go with Dax so Aarvi arranged a man to look after the florist shop for the day and swamped herself with loads of work having no time to even take a relief breath.

    Milo Wen was helpless seeing her doing the work one after the other. She had so much work that she was reading a file even while walking to the meeting rooms and office.

    He wanted to inform Aaron who was the only person she would hear but she had warned him to be silent. So he tried to be helpful without wasting time in convincing her.

    On the other hand, it was the second day after the revtion of the police officers. The first thing that hit the news channel was the termination of Chief Powell aka Brodie Powell and he was under investigation of higher authority.

    Leon Harmon hadn''t left a way of redemption for Brodie Powell and earned the pats on his back from theizens.

    The other four officers were breathing a sigh without leaving the hospital. They didn''t want to provoke anybody andplete the suspension time as they tried to manipte the investigation team members who were looking into the case.

    Unaware that they were being observed in the hospital, a video of them discussing the ns to get away by thew hit the media harsher than the previous day.

    This time didn''t only four officers were caught red-handed but also a few higher-level officers'' names came up causing the public to go berserk.

    Theizens started a petition to punish every uwful, immoral officer. Some organizations got on the roads asking for justice, stirring up the day-to-day life ofmon people.

    Many roads were blocked, many parks filled with people who came up with new manifestos and watchwords. The cards had different unpleasant notices and announcements making the situation even worse.

    They were making nothing but giving useless and heavy coverage for the media and disturbing the city''s functioning and atmosphere.

    The officers who were caught wanted to push through the period of heat. When theizens and public will cool down, nobody will care, so they thought to keep quiet until then.

    Due to the development of the circumstances, the pressure on the higher authority was too high. The dy in their response was earning the pointed fingers at them so they had no choice but to take control by issuing the orders.

    With the work, Aarvi had to keep track of it. Thanks to Milo Wen, who ryed her information from time to time when he felt it necessary.

    At the end of the working hours, Aarvi looked like she lost a few kilos due to mental stress. Checking the time on her wristwatch, Aarvi called Milo Wen to the office.

    "Secretary Wen, please drop me at the hospital on the way to your home."

    She hadn''t brought her car, she didn''t have the strength to drive looking at a pile of files. She wanted the Shadow team to be alert as the progress of the events made the city unsafe and easier to get attacked.

    Milo Wen suggested seeing her still going through the files instead of ignoring and resting, "Ms. Evans, how about you go home and rest? President Rivas won''t be free so soon and you need rest."

    Aarvi''s serene expression didn''t change by hiding her emotions and exhaustion, "I will wait for Aaron at the hospital."

    Milo Wen was powerless against the two stubborn presidents. Instead of dropping her at the hospital in his car, he arranged Rivas security to guard the Rolls Royce Phantom to keep the guard up against the possible riot in the city.

    For the world, the one who was traveling in the car was a Rivas family member and the police naturally made way for them in many closed roads.

    Milo Wen breathed a sigh of relief when they entered the empty high-speed road which was closed for the public, "Ms. Evans, don''t find these developments suspicious?"

    Aarvi raised her head from the file and hummed. She had expected the samemotion to happen the next day but how could the organization and peoplee on the road as soon as the video was released?

    They will have their own work unlike rushing to the roads. That means there are some who are provoking or paying people to cause the upheaval. Why? Who? Aarvi didn''t know.

    There are many types of people who would like to take advantage of such a situation in their favor. Some might want to distract public attention or the administration or the cops or the businessmen. It can also be from another politician who wants to earn favor by controlling the public to win in the next election.

    Every field has corruption and deceitful people so it''s hard to guess who is up to what.

    Milo Wen too had so many thoughts but his concern was her safety, "Could it be Leon Harmon?"

    It wasn''t like Aarvi didn''t think of him. Even if it is him, then who is his reason behind it? To hurt her? It is harder than the previous because he could find her in themotion.

    Aarvi almost blurted out to ask but controlled her emotions and asked normally, "Did you guys get information about Leon''s weaponry consignment?"

    Aarvi glued her eyes on the driver and Milo Wen. She felt them stiffen and her lips arced up. She had really thought of the driver as a simple driver and Milo Wen as just a secretary but it seemed like they were the keys who handled and passed the messages on.

    Before they could make up a lie, "Aaron already told me about the spies."

    Milo Wen awkwardlyughed as he responded, "No Madam�� I mean Ms. Evans."

    However, her eyes were on the rearview mirror, and caught the sharp eyes of the driver. ''Why didn''t I know the driver is actually guarded up against me?'' She thought by realizing she was too negligent and uncared around Aaron.

    "Madam, what?" She asked to cool the air in the car.

    Milo Wen contemted before revealing, "You are addressed as Madam President, wife of President Rivas in the Rivas security."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was cent percent sure it was the work of Shawn and felt like facepalming herself.

    Aarvi threw her next question, "How did Rivas security services earn the license for armedbatants?" Having a private army needs a license and also to use firearms which she recently learned so she asked.

    Milo Wen noticed the driver frowning hearing her dig about the Rivas Industries more and more. Milo Wen is aware Aaron won''t hide anything from her if she asks him so it doesn''t matter who tells her about it.

    "We got the license easily when President Rivas received the death threat."

    Aarvi''s serenity morphed to dangerously dark and cold at the new revtion.

 Chapter 270 - The Darkroom

    In front of Dax''s vi,

    After returning to the city, Dax didn''t go to drop Rose. He is aware of the fact that Leon was keeping on him and appearing in public with Tia will cause her trouble so he called for a trustworthy cab.

    After spending the whole day with the Grant family, Tia feared him less and liked his parents more.Being tired, Tia watched the cab and Dax. She bluntly said, "I thought you will drop me home." Remembering his work, "Do you have work toplete?"

    Dax promptly answered, "Nope, I have some limitations so I can''t drop or pick you up in public. It''s not safe for you."

    Tia had less knowledge about what he was trying to say and it was her first rtionship too. She didn''t want to keep raising questions to herself yet she didn''t want him to think she was demanding something.

    It wasn''t like she can''t use a cab or public transport, she would be more than willing to do it. She wanted to know what he meant as she always regarded him and her world as different.

    Dax saw her troubled and flicked on her head. He teased instead, "Oops, you wanted to live in? Shall I arrange for you to move in then? We can have different kinds of fights on the bed every day."

    Tia flushed bright red hearing different kinds of fights on the bed. ''Pervert'' She thought but didn''t dare to voice it.

    She took a deep breath trying to convince herself to speak. Dax smacked her and blurted out, "Are we going to secretly date because of your identity?"

    Dax went closer to her and closely examined her head where she was rubbing. Tia almost thought he was guilty hence he was checking on her until his voice sounded.

    "Are you an old radio perhaps, that runs on the smack on it?" Dax asked, taking a step back to face her.

    Tia: "..."

    She really thought he was concerned. She pursed her lips to a thin line and looked around waiting for the response.

    She didn''t want to be the one who has to secretly date and one day sees in the news that her boyfriend is getting engaged to another influential family girl.

    As though he could read her worries, Dax inclined on his car as he twirled her around and leaned her on him. Tia''s back gently crashed on his strong broad chest. Her heart fluttered and she blushed when his arms wrapped around her waist as he held his mobile.

    She didn''t know her heart could flutter till that day. Just the thought of having a handsome boyfriend, his raise of the brow at her catching her gaze on him, or his faint smile at her were enough to make her heart race and cheeks blush.

    Tia slightly tilted for him to see his mobile screen and watched the screen silently understanding he wanted her to check.

    She watched him open his verified social media profile and change his status from single to ''In a rtionship.'' He also added a quote to the status post as, ''The new priority. To her who took my responsibility.''

    Tia smiled involuntarily but forced herself to behave indifferently which was next to impossible for her. The corner of her lips ditched her and stayed up. Her new boyfriend gave her the priority, of course, she was happy and excited.

    She understood what he was trying to say. Only her identity is going to be a secret so that the media won''t harass her. Even though it is the truth, Dax didn''t feel the necessity to revealpletely about it.

    Dax was about to leave her from his arms but she scrolled the screen to check thements box and heard her exim looking at the likes shooting up in just a few seconds. The firstment caught her attention which was earning many likes.

    [Woah! Ady hunter caught my Lion.]

    Ady hunter? Do I look so fierce? She thought and read his quote again. She nced at Dax and her jaws dropped, "Are they thinking me as a big beasty woman to take your responsibility?"

    Dax: "..."

    He couldn''t understand how she came up uniquely to make him speechless. He was just trying to be a little humorous and warm.

    Flicking on her head, he told what isdy hunter the firstmenter meant, "Ady hunter is confident, courageous, patient, sexy�� hot��" She was getting happy without understanding his pauses and he added, "They are overestimating you."

    Tia: "..."

    She lifted her feet, hesitated for a second, and stomped his foot before running aside, "Who said I am not courageous?"

    Dax pointed to his foot, "This is your bravery?" He was at the line tough at her.

    However, she pointed at him and grinned, "Dating you is heroic."

    Dax: "..."

    Why didn''t I know the littlemb knows to talk?

    Tia nced at the cab and pointed it to him, "Okay then, I get going. Bye��"

    She turned to leave but Dax caught her ponytail and pulled her back. "Dax�� Can''t you talk?"

    He opened the dial pad on his mobile and handed her, Tia remembered they hadn''t exchanged numbers yet, she quickly typed her contact number and dialed. Once her mobile rang, she handed him back.

    He turned her around as it was getting dark and the city was in chaos, "Go��"

    He noticed her hesitantly leave turning to him multiple times before waving her hand in the cab.

    They had a good start but both weren''t sure if they could really survive in his busy schedule and her expectations.

    ----

    It was one in the night when Aarvi heard a knock on the desk. Aarvi heard him as she controlled her yawning in front of him, "Ms. Evans, the operationpleted just fifteen minutes back. I think Doctor Rivas doesn''t know about your presence here."

    She hadn''t told him and almost assumed he left for the Avron mansion but the doctor continued, "He went to rest in the on-call room��" Then he was perplexed if he should take her or call Aaron to her.

    Aarvi closed the file under her as she stood up, "Thank you."

    The doctor kept a file on the desk and left the office first. Aarvi threw the dinner into the bin and grabbed the fruits and Protein Smoothie from the tiny refrigerator.

    Aaron had once shown her the on-call room where he rested numerous times so she straight went to the room. The room wasn''t locked so she entered the darkroom which had faint light from the windows.

    There were a study table and two bunk beds. She confirmed the man on it as Aaron before locking the door. She left the food on the desk and tried to wake him up.

    "Aaron�� Aaron�� Eat something�� Aaron��" Her gentle yet audible voice sounded in the deep silence.

    He always woke up by the slightest sound or on a single call of her. Seeing him unresponsive sleeping on his stomach and the stressed brows, she could tell he was extremely tired.

    She was d he didn''t drive the car all the way to the Avron mansion and chose to rest his tired body.

    She climbed to the upper bed to wake him up to at least drink the protein shake but she forgot to switch on the lights.

    She was still bncing herself at the edge of the bed, when Aaron suddenly moved, his fingers clutched her neck burying all her words down the throat and choked her.

 Chapter 271 - Endurance

    Since Aarvi strictly told him to rest and prepare for the surgeries, Aaron chose to do both surgeries. The second surgery drained his energy by the time he came out.

    He wished to talk to Aarvi but it waste in the night hence he didn''t wake her up. Thinking to rest an hour or two before going to Aarvi, he straight went and slept on the upper bed of the bunk bed.

    He soon went to deep sleep due to exhaustion. His sleep broke when the bunk bed started shaking due to a person climbing up.

    The first thought that came to his mind was ''Aarvi is here?'' But it ruled out as he had strictly ordered his driver and Milo Wen to drop her home safe due to possible riot in the city.

    ''So who is it?'' The tiredness and grogginess were reced with high alertness due to the intruder. He waited to hear the voice but the person just kept moving till they could reach his upper body.

    He jerked up and also sensed the shock of the person. His hand mped the neck, moving away from him if in case hands were welding any weapons.

    Aarvi almost thought he wasn''t Aaron. Since he wasn''t adjusted to the faint light, she can''t me him for not recognizing her. She could only me herself for her carelessness.

    A tear rolled down her eyes, failing to speak a word. The first time he felt his murderous air, the golden hue of his orbs darken and zing.

    She didn''t want to hurt him, if she hurt him and he leaves her neck, she will fall to the floor from six feet so she could only endure the pain of his clutch.

    He was ready to strike but felt something amiss. The person is she and her hands weakly tapping his wrist trying to say something, "Aa�� Aa��"

    His body shook violently at the realization. He quickly moved his hand to her nape, another hand wrapped around her waist, and pulled her to his embrace.

    Aarvi was also tired due to the long day and the sudden shock plus attack left her weak in his arms as she coughed due to burning pain around her neck and tears flew down her cheeks.

    He had choked her for less than ten seconds, she could hold the breath for more than a minute. But his strong clutch on her neck gushed the pain through her body.

    He couldn''t believe he inflicted the pain when he always wanted to soothe her from the pain and past. He was angered at him more than anyone could hate him.

    He could only sigh for quickly realizing her as Aarvi, didn''t hurt her more and she is breathing normally.

    Even after she caught hold of herself, Aarvi could still feel his heart pounding and his hands trembling. She discerned he was nervous to face her, or probably frightened at the thought of seeing her fearing him.

    Slowly moving away from his arms, Her hands gently cupped his face trying to know his emotions, "I am sorry, I agitated after your long day, I should have turned on the lights and given you heads up. I will be more careful next time."

    Aaron didn''t utter a word and watched her in the faint light. He could make out she was paled, tear stains, the ring red mark around her neck, and a slightly hoarse voice.

    He felt his throat dry, his heartburn and stomach lurch looking at her state. He wanted to touch her, check on her neck, ask her if it''s paining too much but felt suffocated.

    His gaze went back to her shimmering ck diamond-like eyes that were gazing at him in concern. Despite knowing she was waiting for him to speak, he couldn''t bring him to say anything for what he did or respond to her apology.

    Aarvi felt bad seeing him remorseful. If she had quietly gone to the Avron mansion, these wouldn''t have happened. Standing on her knees, she wrapped her arms on his shoulder.

    She gently coaxed him repeating it wasn''t his fault and she would have done the same in his ce. Then she prepped his face with gentle kisses, it didn''t work.

    Then she tried her all to make him normal but he just stared at her as though she was putting on a front to make him feel good by hiding her real emotions.

    After some time, she didn''t know what else to do and cried, "I don''t know how to calm you down. You are exhausted, you need rest. Will you rest if I leave? We will talk in the morning."

    She could onlye up with that to avoid elevating his guiltiness. She turned around to leave him to rest but his hand finally moved and pulled her to his arms.

    She already knew his behavior so he sincerely said, "I am sorry, I will be more careful."

    However, Aarvi shook her head in his embrace and said between her sobs, "You should be sorry for troubling me for so long to convince you." She never wanted to be a reason to make him feel guilty.

    Aaron again apologized, he wanted to check on her but she stopped him from switching on the lights.

    She still felt a burning sensation around her neck, gulping her own saliva was causing her more pain. So she didn''t want him to see and me himself more. She had endured pain all her life, she can do it again for him.

    After making sure he drank the protein shake, they cuddled to sleep.

    Aaron faked his sleep.

    Who was she trying to fool?

    He is a doctor and he is aware of how much it affects being choked. He wasn''t only shocked and regretful for his behavior with Aarvi, he couldn''t believe she threw back her pain and only focused on him.

    How much did she endure all these years to ignore her such pain?

    Talking, gulping and even breathing bes painful after being choked but there she was behaving she was totally fine when her throat would be killing her with pain.

    He wanted to go out to get the medicines for her but she will wake up and force him to sleep repeating she is all fine. Hence, having no choice, he waited for her to sleep.

    After silently struggling, she dozed off with deep frowns while her face failed to put her signature serenity but filled with throbbing pain.

    He carefully got off the bed and rushed out to hospital medicals. He returned with ibuprofen and warm water.

    He didn''t turn on the lights afraid of waking her up from sleep. He helped her drink water slowly to soothe her throat before giving her the tablet and some more water. It took little time before she slipped to deep slumber with steady breathing.

    Milo Wen hadn''t dropped him a message about Aarvi at the hospital. Nor Aarvi did that. If one of them had informed Aaron, this situation wouldn''t have raised and she would be totally fine.

    He didn''t take the lower berth to sleep, without bothering to search for the nkets, he kept her warm in his arms. He mumbled pressing his lips on her forehead, "I am sorry." He too drifted off to sleep.

    ----

    In the morning, at half-past nine.

    Naomi looked at her a few times in the front camera of her mobile standing in front of the on-call room to wake up Aaron. The thought of Aaron waking up to see her made her thrilled and bright.

 Chapter 272 - Tempted

    At nine in the morning, in the cardiology department.

    Naomi pressed her thumb on the Biometric Fingerprint Attendance Machine as she heard a few doctors singing praises of Aaron. She knew he had a critical operation to undertake and he was a VIP transferred from another city.

    She heard that Aaron was an assistant of the chief doctor in the surgery but the chief was exhausted half away and Aaron handled efficiently without taking a scrub break due to no senior surgeons around.

    "What time did the surgery finish?" Naomi asked nodding or smiling at the doctor who greeted her with the same. She was good at hiding the frustration her grandfather was causing her daily.

    A doctor who was in front of theputer checked it and responded, "It ended at 00:42."

    Another doctor added, "I heard from a night shift nurse that she never saw Doctor Rivas so exhausted."

    A doctor who was next to Naomi advised her. Her voice also carried a hint of enviousness, "Didn''t Doctor Rivas call you, Doctor Fisher? You should havee early to take care of him. He is still in the on-call room."

    Naomi''s eyes brightened like the sun at the thought of Aaron in the hospital instead of running back to Aarvi. She had met Aaron on Tuesday and he didn''t seem to know what she had done so she was ready to go to Aaron.

    A faint blush crept her face but it was hard to discern if she was embarrassed or shy because her eyes said something, "I think he didn''t want to disturb my sleep." She smiled bashfully and pointed to the door, "I will go to him."

    And she happily left to meet and greet Aaron as she daydreamed she could apany him forte breakfast,pliment him for the sessful surgery, and many more.

    She checked once in the powder room if a new set of toothbrushes and toiletries were arranged forgetting he is the president and hospital staff would be more alert and double sure with their duties in his presence.

    Checking herself in the front camera of her mobile, she kept her mobile in the pocket and corrected her posture before knocking on the door with an elegant smile on her face.

    No response.

    She again tried but earned no response. She repeated but the result was the same. She wanted to ram on the door but she felt it udylike and she shouldn''t behave that way.

    A wrong thought crossed her mind and she panicked, ''Aaron is unwell. What if something happened to him in the night?..." and her list went on.

    She ran out to get the keys to the room. She was really worried about Aaron and she didn''t notice Karsen walking in the same direction with breakfast in his hands after hearing about the surgery and Aaron in the hospital.

    Karsen didn''t get to utter a word and she ran away turning left. He didn''t think too much and went to the room, he knocked and earned no response, he tried to open the door but it was locked.

    So he pulled his mobile out and dialed Aaron without panicking or running his thoughts wild.

    The mobile ring in the room sounded and he was thinking Aaron would respond to it but heard the mobile crash on the floor, the ringtone ended.

    The loud noise was enough to tell Karsen, it fell from the upper bed of the bunk. Shaking his head helplessly, he was about to knock on the door but heard a loudmotion in the lobby.

    He was speechless seeing many doctors and nurses running towards him with an admin department head.

    Naomi who had run out told one and it spread out soon as Aaron wasn''t responding to the door knocks and something must have happened to him. Some came in concern and some to look for drama and some just wanted to know.

    Naomi was panting to breathe pressing her hand on her chest as she pointed the door for the admin head to open it. She wanted to speak to Karsen but she was busy catching breath.

    "What''s going on?" Karsen ignored the greets of many doctors and nurses and asked. He didn''t stop them from opening the door looking at the horrified faces.

    Anyway, before one could respond, the door unlocked and a few rushed inside to ''HELP'' Aaron. Naomi was also one of them.

    The back view of Aaron was enough for Karsen to identify him. Then he noticed slender fingers clutching Aaron''s shirt above his waist as he walked in. The tiny diamonds on her ring finger were dazzling under sunlight and he realized Aarvi stayed with Aaron in the hospital.

    A satisfied smile adorned his face knowing it wasn''t Aaron anymore who runs to Aarvi but she too reciprocates and takes care of him.

    Others too got to know there is a girl on the bed by noticing four legs that were entangled. If he is Aaron, and Naomi is here, who is the girl?

    All turned to Naomi with a shock and Naomi was fuming red. She can''t show any of her emotions due to Karsen.

    Aaron woke up hearing loud gasps, he felt his head throb but opened his eyes to look at his Cupcake who had a frown on her beautiful face.

    He didn''t bother turning around to check right away, he gently rubbed the brows and covered her ear before turning around. His face darkened looking at so many in the on-call room but his eyesid on Karsen and nodded.

    Aaron was about to get up but Karsen cued him toy back down, "I am not here to disturb you and your wife."

    Shawn and Megan saying Aarvi as Aaron''s wife changed Karsen and Connor too. So it just slipped his lips naturally.

    Only the listeners knew how difficult it was to hide their shock and astonishment. Naomi paled.

    Karsen raised his hand to show breakfast box and pointed to the desk indicating he will keep it there, "If you guys wake upte, don''t eat cold, get a fresh one."

    Aaron nodded in response. He is aware Karsen preferred to take care in person instead of sending his assistant so it wasn''t surprising.

    But the crowd? He thought and Karsen queued him to indicate that he will take care of it.

    Karsen turned to the rest who understood the unsaid orders and scurried out. Aaron''s attention went back to the girl who was uneasily snuggling him due to the noise.

    He brushed the hair strands away from her neck. He could make out slight pinkness in the bright sunlight but it wasn''t visible much.

    ''The pain?'' He thought and moved his gaze and met her drowsy eyes.

    He again felt everything raw that happened in the night. His breathing stopped, his heart started to pound and his fingers curled up.

    Aarvi moved closer sneaking her hand under his neck and hugged him, "Good morning." Her groggy voice was adorable and Aarvi was surprised by feeling no pain.

    Aaron was about to hold her but she whined, "Ahh it''s so bright." And she snuck her little face in the crook of his neck to avoid the bright sun and froze the man.

    His heartbeats raised for a different reason.

    He really didn''t think of any such things but his body reacted and tempted him due to her touch and breath on the sensitive skin of his neck.

    "Aaron��" Her lips moved on his neck, the control slipped out of his hand.

 Chapter 273 - Rumors

    As soon as the crowd stepped out of on call room, all gazed at no one but Naomi Fisher. There was no pity, no envy in the eyes of watchers. Instead, there was disgust, aversion, mockery, and also disbelief.

    Now all the false facade fell realizing Naomi was just making them seem like they were a couple and always had a reason to define why she wasn''t with Aaron.

    ''He likes to stay professional,'' when he was passing by them without looking at her. ''We would like to keep a low profile,'' when Aaron was in any simplepany celebration parties. ''No distraction while on duty,'' when he never took her as his assistant. ''No bias.'' When he gave her no special treatment but scolded her if she made a mistake.

    They couldn''t believe Naomi fooled them for three whole years. But thinking further, she got to lie because they had encouraged her to do so by giving their attention.

    Now they felt like they wasted too much of their time. Soon their attention shifted to another topic, ''Doctor Rivas is married.'' and started discussing it and didn''t feel like they were wasting time again.

    Naomi wanted to feel relieved knowing Aaron is totally fine but she was fuming and also embarrassed being judged by the ones who always admired her.

    ''It''s all because of that bitch.'' She cursed Aarvi in her mind and brows quivered, ''When did they get married? I- I need to do something.'' Her body trembling at the thought of losing Aaron forever.

    "What''s going on here? Where is Doctor Rivas?" Ady''s voice interrupted everyone''s thoughts.

    A doctor nced at Naomi and sneered, "Doctor Wells, do you know, people have so many reasons to make them look highly in front of us?"

    Thedy was the same neurosurgeon who had mocked Naomi on Monday. She could make out the doctor was talking about Naomi but she snapped, "Behave, this is not your college." Her eyesnded on all and asked, "Who started these rumors of Doctor Rivas being gravely ill? Don''t you know how to keep the decorum in the hospital?"

    All looked at Naomi as though she was to be med but they forgot they also told whoever asked ''what is going on?''

    Admin department head sighed, "Apparently Doctor Rivas is totally fine, he is just tired after the surgery in the night and resting with his wife."

    ''His wife?'' Doctor Wells, the neurosurgeon realized Naominded back on the earth and other doctors and nurses won''t push her on cloud nine anymore. She was happy to know the hospital will function peacefully.

    Karsen exited the lobby of the On-call room and stood in front of all. The neurosurgeon nodded as greet before speaking, "Chairman Rivas, you need to take action quickly. The rumors of Doctor Rivas gravely ill are all over the hospital in every department. I got a call from the orthopedic chief to confirm from you."

    Karsen frowned. He regretted not stopping Naomi when she ran out. He strictly ordered, "Now if any baseless rumors, especially about Aaron spread in the hospital, each one will be terminated. Am I clear?"

    His cold tone straightened the back and they responded in unison, "Yes, Chairman Rivas."

    "Get back to work." He grunted and all quickly dispersed from there excluding one, "Naomi, stay here."

    Naomi meekly nodded and stayed back. The neurosurgeon bowed to him and left after ncing at Naomi.

    The neurosurgeon clearly remembers how Naomi had bullied her assistant and she had resigned from the job without daring to voice against Naomi who was named as future madam Rivas by the group of doctors.

    Even though she brought the assistant back to the job after learning about it, they had no proof against Naomi who was famed as a desirable woman due to her behavior.

    Now they needed no proof, a word against Naomi was enough to put Naomi in depression by the rest of the hospital staff.

    Even though the neurosurgeon wasn''t the type to ruin someone''s career, she really hoped Naomi could learn and behave from today.

    Karsen was too direct with his words, "Naomi, your behavior is truly disappointing. You are repeatedly making mistakes and we ignore thinking you will learn but you are proving us wrong every time.

    Is this how you run around gathering the crowd to the room even if Aaron was unwell?"

    Naomi didn''t dare to meet Karsen''s gaze. Her eyes filled up soon and tears rolled down to the floor but she med Aarvi in her mind. She med Aarvi for every unfortunate event happening in her life.

    "Unc-Uncle Karsen, I was worried about Aaron. I didn''t��."

    Karsen cut her off, "Worried? You are a doctor, Naomi. If you can''t keep your cool in an emergency, you are unfit to be a doctor. You were trained to focus and handle patiently."

    Naomi jerked back when his voice slightly pitched high. Nobody ever spoke to her rudely, she couldn''t understand why everything was going out of her hands.

    She didn''t realize she is the reason for everything happening to her. None provoked her, none framed her but she was losing it.

    She said between her sobs, "H-how can I have control when closed ones are in danger?"

    Karsen frowned when he heard ''closed one.'' Since she was with Aaron in country S, he assumed she must be attached to Aaron as a friend. Yet, he doubted Aaron leaving any girl near him other than his Cupcake.

    The whole Rivas family knows Naomi was like a piece of big unwanted baggage for Aaron in the country S. He would nce at her once, then tell her grandfather as she is fine. Nothing more, nothing less.

    Unlike keeping only girls away, Aaron had kept everyone away for being away from his Cupcake so how could Naomi be a friend of Aaron? He thought but shrugged off thinking girls get attached easily for even simple gestures.

    "Alright, this is thest warning. If you encounter your closed one in the problem, learn to use your mobile or entrust to trustworthy doctors." He ended it there, obviously giving her the little lenience.

    However, who was going to make Naomi understand Aarvi has nothing to do with Naomi''s choice?

    ---

    In the on-call room,

    Aarvi gasped when Aaron pinned her on the bed. She just wanted to ask if he gave her any medicines in the night as she didn''t feel the pain.

    She had seen the traces of guilt in his gaze but now, there was something unfathomable for her. Their position ran her thoughts wild and brought mixed emotions.

    ''Is he going to kiss? I haven''t brushed.'' She thought. She wanted to cover her lips but he was pinning her hands on the bed.

    "So you like to romance in all kinds of ces." His deep husky voice tickled her ears.

    ''Do I like to romance in all kinds of ces?'' She asked herself without understanding why he was suddenly speaking all that.

    She tried to know the answer to it, ''Maybe, it will be exciting.'' Then her eyes widened slightly, ''What am I even thinking.'' She felt shameless to her own response.

    She wanted to talk about why he suddenly took the topic of romance but she gasped again when he buried his face in her neck. His warm lips softly pressed on her neck nting a sensual kiss.

    She felt like an electric current passing through her body, she froze beneath him.

    He opened his lips and gently sucked her sensitive skin under her ear. Her eyes drooped relishing the tingling pleasure and gave more ess to her slender neck for him to continue.

 Chapter 274 - Adam’s Apple

    Earning the green g for his start, he closed the distance between their body maintaining his maximum weight on his leg. His palms slid into hers and sped their fingers.

    He didn''t want her hands to freely roam on him and break his every rein he wanted to have the hold.

    All the while, he continued to kiss, gently suck, and left a few marks on her neck hearing her soft suppressed moans.

    Aarvi liked the new sensation named pleasure she was feeling. She felt a cold run down her spine and quivered under him when his tongue licked under her ear.

    Her breathing hitched to shallow, her heart pounded in a new kind of excitement. She didn''t feel him heavy, instead, she felt it so right to have him on her and her hands craved to hold him instead of his hands.

    When he felt her trying to release her hands, he held them firmly. He wasn''t trying to stop her movements but he didn''t want his hands to be free. He craved to feel every soft curve of her body that was under his hard-toned muscles.

    As though it wasn''t enough, her intoxicating smell was driving him crazy, hearing her shallow breath with her sweet mellows in his ear.

    "Aaron..." a sweet whimper let out her lips asking him to let go of her hands.

    She felt like a bird whose wings were tied down. She wanted them free to spread them and fly.

    Aaron didn''t let her have her way, he continued to shower his kisses around her neck as though coaxing it for hurting in the night.

    Being underactive isn''t in her book, as a one to take control and the tingling pleasure he was building up made her arch her back pressing her soft curves against his chest.

    Aaron paused, he cursed his body for easily reacting to her every reaction. It wasn''t time to pleasure his lower body which desperately reminded him of its presence.

    Even though she let him go ahead due to the little pleasure, she wasn''t psychologically prepared which can snap with a wrong move.

    He let go of her hands and nted a few more kisses before facing her bncing on his elbows.

    His lips slyly arced up for sessfully seducing her looking at her amorous gaze. He again dipped his head and asked in his seductive voice that could make one''s knees weak, "Did the new medicine work?"

    Aarvi felt her heartbeats raise again and gazed at his yful eyes. Her brows raised in mischievousness, she doubted if he is learning from her or vice versa.

    Her tone sounded flirtatious, "Effectively."

    Pressing her elbows on the bed, she moved her shoulders slightly up and bumped their heads. She pointed her forehead lying back on the pillow and put on an innocent face, "Hurts." Asking for the new medicine that was only reserved for her.

    Aaron let out a throaty chuckle at her cute little antics. He kissed her forehead a few times before looking at her.

    Curious, he expected her again to bump herself to him but her arm went to his nape and her sultry tone sounded as her other hand fingertips started to tempt him by brushing on his face and jawline.

    "Isn''t enticing me is seducing yourself?" She asked in a dazed face.

    He knew her act, however, he couldn''t stop himself from gulping the nonexistent saliva. He felt his friend hardening.

    She wasn''t ying the fire, he was the one who dived into it and now he is paying for it gazing at her dreamy eyes shimmering like stars, her pink lips were so inviting and kissable, the touch of grogginess made her look more irresistible.

    She didn''t have to put on the dazed face to seduce him when he could detect it and still fell for her real self.

    His gaze was on her lips, controlling himself from tasting them. He missed noticing her eyes on his bobbing Adam''s apple.

    For no particr reason, she found it attractive and toothsome. Unknowingly, she licked her lips at the thought of tasting Adam''s apple and also repeating what Aaron did to her.

    She had no idea Aaron was losing it looking at her every change in expression and sexily moving tongue on her lips.

    He closed his eyes to stop himself from thinking any further, reminding her the past is the worst he could do or he will end up locked himself in the bathroom. So he needed to divert his mind forgetting she was still beneath him.

    All he had to do was get off from her. Anyhow he became the victim of the curious cat who fondly sucked his Adam''s apple.

    Before she could even leave it, Aaron groaned pulling her down, back on the pillow, "Aarvi��" He pressed their forehead to keep her down, his breathing was hitched, brows were knitted, he tightly clutched her hands.

    The tiny smile that was on her lips vanished looking at his struggling face. She tried to gaze at his Adam''s Apple thinking if it''s a sensitive part.

    She just knew it as therynx that grows outward for boys during puberty, it is made of skeletons, ligaments, and muscles.

    ''Did I hurt any of it?'' Her little face morphed to sadness thinking she might have hurt his voice box, "Is it hurting too much?" She sounded like she was going to cry if it''s a yes.

    ''Hurt?'' and her tone caused him to open his eyes and lift his head to look at her. His hardened member was between her legs without touching her so what did she talk about? He was confused now.

    Seeing her worried gaze on his Adam''s Apple, he felt likeughing at her misunderstanding. He hugged her, burying his face on the pillow, "Nope. Don''t move." His deep, stiff voicemanded her.

    She assumed he lied to her to wait for the pain to relieve so she was frozen like a log until she felt something hard pressing on her thigh.

    ''Belt?'' She thought but shook off her thoughts as it was a little too down for it. The next second, her eyes widened and flushed bright red at the realization.

    ''Oh, I finally seduced him.'' She eximed in her thoughts but stayed damn quiet.

    Anyhow, Aaron kissed her forehead thinking to get off from the bed, and he noticed her bright red face. The more she controlled her reaction, he realized she got to know he was losing control.

    ''Time to scare.'' He wanted to see how she will react if he actually loses his control.

    He cupped her dainty face a little roughly and started prepping her face. Instinctively closing her eyes, Aarvi didn''t even think he was losing control.

    She naively remembered she had kissed him in the night. It was more like a mother trying to stop her child from crying. But his lips were making her dazed and... aroused?

    Her eyelids flung open before he could continue to do more. She was controlling to use the restroom for a few minutes now. The pressure increased and she blurted out, "I need to use the loo."

    Aaron: "..."

    She patted him to stop, moved him towards the wall, and hurriedly got off from the bunk bed forgetting all their mischievousness.

    She looked around the room for the bathroom door but there was nothing. She wanted to ask Aaron and heard himugh at her state. He had almost thought she gave loo as a reason to escape from him.

    "AARON RIVAS." She glowered.

    ''Are they testing her pelvic muscles now?'' She pouted at him.

    He pointed his chin to the door, "The opposite room." and she sprinted out quickly.

 Chapter 275 - Juggle

    Aarvi received no information about Leon''s illegal business or any moves on shifting or reselling of his illegal weapons. So she let the eyes on him weak so that Leon couldplete the engagement of Sean Harmon with Sara Dawson.

    Is he thinking she will break off the engagement? She won''t touch it yet he will go crazy thinking about her move.

    Is he thinking she will create problems with his most anticipated project? Instead, she was actually ready to help him win the bid.

    Either way, she will not do anything he was expecting her to do.

    But when her attention was lowered, Leon was ying a different game.

    At Mocon joggers park,

    Dn stopped the old model car at the entrance of the park. He was confused about why Leon wanted to jog at 10 under the hot sun, however, he didn''t have the voice to talk.

    Leon lowered his head pulling the hoodie on his head and exited the car, "Stay here, I will be back soon."

    In ombre grey tracksuits and white shoes, Leon had a physique worth the double look. Numerous people who were working outte watching him jog thinking of him as some celebrity.

    Due to his tall athletic body, a few female models tried to strike conversation without looking at his face. They were sure his face would be striking as his body.

    Due to the wide hoodie to cover his half the face, Leon couldn''t see their face but his eyes grazed on the slender sexy waists of those girls.

    The first thought of seeing them is to enjoy the beauty but it would quickly rece Ava Kelly. It repeated again and he gritted his teeth.

    Excluding Aaron, there is nobody in the world who remembered Ava Kelly more than him. Both carried intense feelings towards Ava Kelly, one is love and another one is hatred.

    Leon just waved his hand to send the models away as he made his way towards the open park gym. He looked around and spotted attached chest press equipment.

    He sat at the chest press and held the handles to start showing as he was working out. But he sat there because of the person behind him.

    The middle-aged man had a cunning smile as he greeted, "President Harmon, I thought you will bete."

    Leon smirked. He wasn''t a man to waste time or dy the appointed time. He kept his superior pride aside and sounded generous and kind.

    "Mr. Gordon, I hope I didn''t cause the trouble asking you to meet secretly." He greeted him back.

    Before the Hudson family member became the Mayor of Mocon, the Gordon family had a huge influence in the city.

    Leon didn''t want to lose power over the city if any ex-military man decides to participate and wins the Mayor''s election to serve the nation.

    Hence he decided to push the man of his known to sit on the crown of Mayor, that could help him in every way in the legal and illegal business.

    The man behind him is the son of a cab minister and he craves power. So Leon chose him as his intermediary.

    Mr. Gordon''s pretentious pridefulughter didn''t go unnoticed by Leon but he just ignored it. He always let the horse go wild before tying the cavesson to the horse to tame.

    "No need to be so polite, President Harmon. I can understand how the media troubles us outside." He cleverly weighed him the same as Leon mentioning ''us'' just because Leon probed him to meet.

    How stupid!

    Leon continued the chest press exercise as he came to the main point, "So let''s not waste our time, are you interested in bing the Mayor of the Mocon? I will support you behind the scenes."

    Mr. Gordonughed proudly which irritated Leon''s ear. He remembered a saying, don''t believe a man whoughs a lot, nevertheless, he shrugged it off. In no way the Gordon family or its members can be a threat to him.

    Mr. Gordan responded in eptance, "If President Harmon supports me, I am even willing to be the President of the country."

    Leon had expected him to put his conditions and ask for something but it went too easy. However, it wasn''t surprising as he will never pay less to keep them loyal and also feared.

    Leon was about to narrate his n, but the man continued, "President Harmon, I deduced you are the one who is behind the disturbance in the city. Aren''t you? You are setting up a stage for me."

    Leon was slightly amused. Mr. Gordon is smart, Leon hoped they will have an undisturbed rtionship in theing time. He epted promptly, "Absolutely, I should start a spectacr show to prepare the fanfare for you, Mr. Gordon."

    Then Leon briefed the n which Mr. Gordon understood clearly and agreed to follow it. Atst, Leon warned, "Excluding you and me, no one should know I am supporting you. Not even your family or assistant. NOBODY."

    Mr. Gordon epted in response, "I will always drop you a message and wait for your call. I will bring this matter to none."

    Satisfied, Leon stood up and started walking out after saying, "Good day, Mr. Gordon ."

    Mr. Gordon turned to nce at the back of Leon. Hisughter and easy-going personality became serious. He always thought Leon is a devil who dictates people under him to work while he puts on an ideal man image to the world.

    Despite seeing his scheming side, Gordon was disappointed at the calm behavior of Leon. He expected an overbearing, pompous man.

    Tsk, tsk, the poor fellow had no idea how beasty Leon is.

    ---

    At the Rivas hospital.

    The restroom opposite the on-call room waspletely equipped. It had a hand wash area to brush and wash face with small blocks ofvatories aside.

    Aarvi had excepted it would be luxurious but it was simple, elegant, and sophisticated without wasting too much space.

    Aarvi got fresh by the time Aaron came out of WC. Sitting next to the washbasin on the counter, Aarvi asked ying with his left-hand fingers while he brushed his teeth, "You were very tired yesterday."

    Aaron hummed in response. Keeping hisplete focus on surgery while operating on the functioning heart is no easy task. A small mistake could cause the death of the person.

    He also had the pressure of no other chief physician around. Even though he was awarded as a young best surgeon for his first sessfully transnting the heart in less time, it wasn''t enough to make him the best in the medical field.

    Aarvi sincerely asked, "Shall I help you manage thepany? You can focus on your career and your health��" She paused before adding in a dilemma, "I may not be as efficient as you brothers, I won''t let it fall for sure."

    ''Not efficient?'' Aaron couldn''t believe she thought of herself ascking when he is a noob in front of her.

    He didn''t carry forward the topic, rinsing off his mouth with water, he responded to her, "If you can''t see me juggle between two work, do you think I let you wear off yourself working day and night?"

    Aarvi pouted, she can''t push her Skr work on Dax, she will do her work, and adding up anotherpany will obviously load up all her day.

    She wanted to suggest to him as she could be his advisor that could save most of his time but he remarked before it, "You are already helping me in your free time. That''s more than enough."

    Seeing the mood of them turn serious, Aarvi decided to make it... hot. She asked indifferently, seeing him dab his face with a tissue to dry, "Does all kinds of ces include here too?"

    ''Romance in all kinds of ces.'' He had just recollected his line, she tugged his shirt and his lips crashed on hers.

 Chapter 276 - Slaughter Together

    Aarvi wanted to ask why Aaron was so guarded up in the night despite being exhausted. But she thought to ask after the sizzling�� No, that''s too hot, after an intense, heated kiss.

    Aarvi tugged his neck to dip his head as she wrapped her arms securely around it. She captured his lips in a passionate kiss that she had craved when she was lying under him on the bunk bed.

    Aaron was amused at how wlessly she controlled his movements. The tissues slipped his hand and slid it around her waist pulling her closer. Another hand grazed up her slender neck and lifted her chin to perfectly ess and mold her lips with his.

    He so wanted to kiss her lips when they were on the bed, he ardently picked her soft lips to im them.

    When in a rtionship, there is no giver and taker, it should always be two-way and she is aware of it.

    She had no idea how she would have behaved if she was the former self as Ava Kelly, but now, as Aarvi Evans, she didn''t care about being docile or demure that many women try to keep their men interested in them.

    Why does a woman have to fake something to keep her man interested? If he truly loves the real her, he will love everything about her, perfections and also ws.

    She craved for the kiss and she created the mood, she wasn''t going to wait for things to happen. She wasn''t Naomi to stupidly wait when the other person doesn''t even know what is going on in our head.

    Aarvi let out a tempting moan against his lips when his hand squeezed her waist and tugged her lips with his. He pushed his tongue into her mouth in her haze.

    Their warm passionate kiss turned demanding and fierce, making her breathless and muddle to think anything straight.

    They broke the kiss to catch some air, still enjoying each other''s warmth. He gazed at her flushed pink face as she rubbed her petite face on his warm palm that was cupping her face.

    His sweet little Cupcake or present, mischievous Cupcake, there wasn''t much difference. His little Cupcake was asking him if she could have whatever she liked or wanted. His present Cupcake just goes for it.

    He nted a few tender tickling kisses at the corner of her cherry lips, cheeks, nose tip, and forehead to gently persuade himself and hold himself back as though it could help him calm his body.

    Aarvi didn''t tease or make any move silently enjoying their silence which helped him to some extent. Soon the silence overtook by the loud growl of her stomach reminding her that it''s ten in the morning.

    ''What a timing!'' She thought, embarrassed.

    Aaron teased, "Wasn''t I the one who skipped dinner?" Anyway, his stomach betrayed his coolness and rumbled.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi burst intoughter pointing to his stomach. It was her first time hearing his stomach growl, "Perfect time." She continued tough at him.

    Pulling her down the counter, he was taking her out to check what Karsen had bought for them to eat when Aarvi pulled him back to face her after controlling herughter.

    Aarvi straight asked without beating around, "I need a promise."

    ''A promise?'' Aaron''s brows slightly raised in question. Aarvi never speaks about promises, in fact, she doesn''t believe in promises but the person.

    If you believe in the person, what is the need of asking something in the form of a promise? If you don''t trust them, why do we have to make a promise which they can break it easily?

    His little Cupcake had asked him and he had no answer for it.

    Aarvi shook her head and cleared it. "I don''t know which word to use to take a word from you."

    Aaron cupped her face in his free hand and asked, "Do you have something for me to do?"

    Aarvi nodded before exining, "I never want to see you remorseful for whatever happened in the night. Aaron, we will be together for looooong time, if my face reminds you of something that makes you regret, I will also me myself."

    She didn''t like such a life. She knows he loves her, her little struggle will hurt him more than her. It was unfortunate that things slightly messed up.

    Aaron closed the distance between them and hugged her. She wanted to take his word so that he won''t feel bad anymore and forget about the night. Instead of doing it for her, he felt like she was doing it for him.

    "Alright, let''s forget the night." Aaron went with her wish. He patted her head before peeking down at her little face.

    Smiling a cute one, Aarvi added, "You know, I am happy to know you can guard up even when you had no energy to lift your finger. No one can take advantage of you but me." Then she giggled.

    ''Advantage?'' Aaron was about to say something, the duo heard the footsteps and turned to see Milo Wen hurriedly rushing towards them.

    Aaron felt something amiss with Milo Wen''s stoic expression. Nheless, he focused back on Aarvi, "I met grandfather before surgery. He asked if we could really withstand misunderstandings. I felt it like a warning but he left after giving me the riddle."

    Aarvi pouted in anger, she wanted to control it but blurted out, "I want to chop your grandfather, into small dices." Her hand moved like a knife butchering the chicken and continued, "Which idiot says such things when you are going for an important surgery?"

    Aaron didn''t know if he should smile seeing her fume scolding his grandfather on his face or smile for seeing her anger in aical way.

    Her real anger is scary and Leon and others are suffering. So this anger obviously looked negligible.

    Milo Wen paused a few steps to wait for them toplete their conversation.

    Aarvi sighed, Aaron couldn''t decipher Jordan''swords but Aarvi did. Jordan caught Naomi and he was afraid Naomi might cause misunderstanding between them. She liked the fact that Jordan supported them against Naomi.

    ''He forgave her so easily?'' Aarvi thought and looked at Aaron.

    "Even if I find you naked on the bed with another girl��"

    Aaron and Milo Wen: "..."

    They almost thought how could Aarvi forgive him but heard her continue, "Don''t worry, I will definitely murder one once I look into it. You won''t even know how I could bring an end."

    Aarvi nodded to herself and took a step towards the on-call room but paused to face him again, "I will be barbaric."

    Milo Wen felt his hair rise hearing her words. He never had thought a mellow voice could also sound sinister.

    However, the man in question had a sexy smirk waiting for her toplete it.

    Aarvi who wanted to leave craved another kiss looking at his tantalizing smile. She ordered changing the meaning of her words, "You better wait for me. We will ughter together."

    Aaron let out a hearty chuckle for sessfully giving creeps to Milo Wen.

    ''You unholy creatures, this is the human world.'' Milo Wen thought.

    He mentally prepared himself to see Aarvi and Aaron in every form. The mature responsible adults, behaving like little teenagers in love, two devilish beauties versions are over. What''s next?

    Dazed, Milo Wen didn''t notice Aaron waiting for him until he flicked his fingers in front of his face.

    Milo Wen handed a new mobile to Aaron as he reported a crucial matter that changed the indifferent President to cold.

 Chapter 277 - Internet Search Engine Is Drunk

    Once Aarvi entered the on-call room, Milo Wen reported the thing that was very crucial for the business, "President Rivas, we have received an anonymous email regarding the golden oil and gas project. ording to the reports attached to it, the area around the natural gas extraction is a home for rare ring-tailed cats.

    Even though they are in the red zone, they are the least endangered species. Since they are still being ssified as endangered, the chances of banning natural gas extraction are very high."

    Aarvi had exited the on-call room carrying her mobile and breakfast out to hear the second part of it. She knows about the progress of the project and read about it.

    So the email could be by somebody to alert Rivas Industries. ''Is that the reason Golden oil is selling it hurriedly?'' Aarvi thought.

    Aaron put his hand around Aarvi''s shoulder as the three walked towards the exit of the hospital. Aaron thought about the issue, while Aarvi read about ring-tailed cats. Milo Wen continued to report other less important matters that needed attention, the work Aarvipleted on his behalf and he alsopletely blurted out about how Aarvi was juggling up.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi felt like there is no need for a security camera if Milo Wen is around. He was so detailed whether it''s business or his extra work on taking care of her.

    By the end Milo reported everything including how little Aarvi ate, Aaron was twisting her ear in punishment sitting in the backseat of the car.

    Aarvi sounded shocked and terrifying, "Your secretary was keeping eye on your girlfriend."

    Milo Wen almost choked on his words hearing her and looked behind at his president for help.

    Aaron pulled her cheek hard, "Or else you would have over drank caffeine, wouldn''t have touched water and lunch, and fainted somewhere. Are you asking me to thank him?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Milo was thunderstruck. He looked front at the road trying to ignore the two at the back seats. ''Thank me? Then I should faint.'' He thought.

    He felt the driver suspiciously nce at him without believing Aarvi could really help Aaron with so much office work. Milo Wen didn''t bother putting on a word for it.

    Respect isn''t forced or asked. It is earned. He was sure Aarvi could earn it without anybody''s help.

    Whenever Aarvi escaped from the hospital or Avron mansion after waking up fromatose, the driver was always there to get her back with Aaron.

    Seeing Aaron leave everything to serve her, yet the ingrate girl scolds and throws things at him, the driver aka personal bodyguard of Aaron never had a good opinion on Aarvi.

    Later, she was silent as grave and cold as ice to Aaron responding to Aaron in a word or two. He found it disrespectful every time. He couldn''t understand why she changed as soon as Aaron''s marriage topic started raising in the Rivas family.

    Being a personal bodyguard of Aaron, he saw everyone as a threat except a few and Aarvi wasn''t in a few yet.

    Instead of Avron mansion, Aarvi asked to route to Skyarc. Aaron had to return to the city after getting fresh so Arvi felt it''s a waste of time to travel so far.

    Both hadte breakfast in the car while Aaron instructed Milo Wen about the work letting her feed him, "Find experts from zoology and start the private investigation. Contact the forest department of Costa and try to collect as much information as possible."

    Blindly believing the anonymous email is stupidity, ignoring it for business and high ie would be the dumbest decision.

    Aaron was about to continue, Aarvi reminded them by a word as she fed him, "Merton?"

    Aaron turned hisptop for her to read as he instructed Milo, "Keep a close eye on Mertons."

    Aarvi was impressed andplimented, "You are shrewd."

    Aaron had asked somebody to send the same anonymous email to the Mertonpany president. If it was a y by Mertons, they will be hell frightened receiving the mail back, which means the President of Rivas Industries is aware of their underhand tricks.

    If they aren''t behind this, they will react to it. Their reaction will reveal if they are clean or dirty.

    "Husband of a ck Swan after all." He raised his brows at her and earned a hard re for calling himself her husband.

    ''Husband!'' Aarvi tugged his shirt and asked in confusion, "I am a citizen of country S, you are a citizen of country A. So, will you wait for 3 more years until I be a citizen of country A by residing here for 5 years?"

    She thought that to legally marry, they should have the same country registration.

    Then she shrugged, "You will be old by then, I won''t marry you."

    Aaron remembered he never told her about the Evans family, her adopted family. Anyhow, he focused on the marriage, "So are you saying yes if we can get married today?"

    Aarvi squinted her eyes at his maniption of words, "You don''t even have time to date, do you want me to get married? Go and marry your files and medical reports. Hmph."

    Aaron was rather satisfied to hear it. He was relieved to know he has a normal girlfriend who just doesn''t support him but also demands.

    His hand rubbed her head as he revealed how a foreigner could marry a native, "You need extra documents such as your current passport, residence permit, A health certificate from a local hospital�� And also your Yes."

    Aarvi nodded as she elbowed but paused, "Wait�� How do you know this? I never learned this in school."

    Aaron: "..."

    ''How do I know?'' He thought and recalled he had checked on it over the inte when he was thinking of different ways to keep her next to him. He wasn''t going to tell her that. "I must have read or heard it somewhere." He said indifferently ying it cool.

    ''Damn, I am so dumb.'' She started thinking she should improve her knowledge of everything whenever she gets time. She even decided to check some books in the Rivas mansion when they visit.

    ---

    After Aaron showered in the penthouse and went to the office, Aarviid in the bathtub for a long rxing bath.

    First, she searched over the inte to download ebooks on higher standard general knowledge. She was about to study them but another thought crossed, ''I didn''t hurt Aaron''s Adam''s Apple, right?''

    She started her search for ''if Adam''s Apple is sensitive'', She read about it for more than ten minutes before she clicked on the search button. Her next research was on ''Sensitive parts of men''.

    You dirt minds, don''t think wrong about our Cupcake. She just wanted to know if there are any sensitive parts other than the crotch where she shouldn''t touch or hit. She doesn''t want to hurt him by chance.

    How sweet of her!

    Her lips gaped looking at the first line of search results, <strong>''6 Sensitive Parts of Men to Turn him On.''</strong>

    ''Who the hell wants to turn him on?'' Aarvi thought with an embarrassed flushed face.

    She checked the second search result, <strong>''13 erogenous zones in men to experiment with for better sex.''</strong>

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''The inte search engine is drunk.'' She thought.

 Chapter 278 - AarviDylan

    After the assumption that the search engine is drunk, Aarvi thought if men have 6 or 13 sensitive spots.

    ''How can the inte give two different answers? Aaron is right, we can''t trust the Inte, it''s biology is so weaker than mine.'' She thought and started counting women''s sensitive areas.

    ''The pink world, the bosoms.'' that she knew, ''Lips, neck, and ear.'' Her experience. ''Only five?'' She tried to remember any movie scenes or live scenes she might have caught in the clubs.

    "Bums? Skin contact too, then?" She mumbled to herself thinking if she should search looking at her mobile and will men have simr too. Just then, her mobile rang disying, ''Aaron.''

    She tossed her mobile in fluster as though she was caught doing something bad. She first peeked behind, inside the bedroom to confirm he wasn''t standing somewhere.

    The master bedroom in the penthouse had no door for the bathroom. She never thought about the architecture before, now she felt the need of it if in case she and Aaron stayed over at the penthouse.

    Breathing a sigh, she took her mobile out of the water and answered the call thanking the waterproof feature of it, "Missing me so soon?" Aarvi teased.

    She heard footsteps, probably he was walking away from somebody or dismissed somebody controlling the faint curve of his lips. Anyway, he snapped, "Get out of water."

    rmed, Aarvi slid deeper into the water and realized the water was just slightly warm, "Aaron Rivas, you didn''t dare to sneak in my bedroom, did you?"

    Aaron must have controlledughing hearing her but he threw the hot potato back, "Aarvi Evans, your bathroom doesn''t have a door, you haven''t locked the bedroom door. Shawn and the cleaner know your penthouse passcode, how dare you lie in the bathtub so carelessly?"

    Aarvi felt cold run down her spine hearing him. Damn, why didn''t she think of all that?

    "Ah�� I�� me your architect for not keeping the door. Hmph." She quickly got out of the water, pulled the bath towel around her before running to the bedroom door to lock it.

    And Aaron who was hearing the noise let out a throaty chuckle. Staying with him, she obviously let her guard down too much.

    He just guessed she might be in the bathtub but didn''t expect her to still be sitting in there. He came to the main point, "Mrs. Wen is on the way to the salon, would you like to go?"

    Aarvi thought if she didn''t give her number to Esme, she decided to give today understanding Esme contacted Milo Wen and passed the message through Aaron.

    Since Aarvi couldn''t trust anyone, Esme always brought her to the salon where the appointments should be taken a minimum of a month before. An appointment could be reserved for two so Esme always adds up her name and personally chooses the attendants to serve them. It''s a different matter for members of the diamond cardholders.

    "Alright, then I will see you at the mall," Aarvi responded.

    Oh yeah, Aarvi had changed her date ns to make a movie date. She didn''t want to exhaust him after a long day so a simple date evening.

    "Enjoy your day." He was about to hang up the call in relief thinking she will rx her day without workload but heard her hurriedly say, "Aaron, Aaron wait��"

    Aarvi continued after hearing his hum in acknowledgment. She sounded hesitant but still requested, "Hmmm�� Will you go and buy tickets for us? Please�� And also a big tub of popcorn with�� I will manage with a mojito, you can choose a soda for yourself."

    They can order everything online, hearing her mention it, he understood he has to buy it personally to make it more special for her. "Sure, I will do that." Those tiny wishes were easy to fulfill and she had nothing big but little sweet ones.

    Another request sent out quickly, "Then shall I make you wait?... Five minutes maximum. Let everyone admire the handsome man waiting, I will break the show and take you away making them go green in envy." Sheughed a naughty one before adding sweetly, "Pleaseeeee��"

    Aaron on the other end could make out her tilted head requesting him in an adorable voice. He had heard girls make their boyfriends wait for hours but his girlfriend was ''requesting'' him to wait for five minutes.

    His lips involuntarily curled up understanding she just wants them to be like a simple couple in a rtionship without the power of family or money.

    "Doozy."

    ---

    At Luxe A Salon,

    Aarvi reached the salon on time without making Esme wait. After greeting and exchanging a few polite words, they entered the salon to the vast reception area which looked no less than any luxurious hotel.

    On the way in, she noticed Sara Dawson and Eliza Lane talking closely with each other waiting for their car in the reception area.

    A hint of thrill shed in her eyes at the thought of Sean or Leon or both in the area to pick them. She would love to y with their emotions and mind, especially Leon. Whereas Sean was a little evil boy and clingy, she was least interested to face him.

    She stood a few steps away from Esme and her assistant if in case Leon was around the reception area.

    She was wearing back her sunsses when she caught the eyes of Eliza on her. They never met before, so she wasn''t sure why Eliza was strangely looking at her.

    As though it wasn''t enough to put her brain busy, Eliza excused herself from Sara and reached her, "Excuse me��" Her melodic voice sounded.

    Aarvi motioned her hand at Esme to cue her to leave. She can''t take risk of anybody revealing that she is acquainted with Esme. Thetter understood that they had to behave unknown so she left without reacting to Sara''s awe gaze on her.

    Aarvi maintained her serene expression making it hard for Eliza to read. Eliza continued, "I am sorry to bother you, have we met before?" She felt Aarvi familiar but she couldn''t put a finger on it.

    Aarvi faintly smiled as she shook her head in denial, "Nope, but I know you." Her mystic voice raised interest in Eliza.

    Eliza was momentarily confused thinking how could thedy know about her but not vice versa. Then a smile adorned her beautiful face, "Oh yeah, my husband."

    She shook her head helplessly thinking thedy knew as Leon''s wife through social media. She stepped aside, "Please carry on."

    Despite saying and making way for her, Eliza couldn''t help admiring the graceful and beautiful girl. She failed to remember she had seen her picture on Leon''sptop a few times, especially when drunk.

    She had created a huge ruckus for the girl picture in Leon''sptop and got punished by her husband too.

    Aarvi was taking a step to go to the private room but heard, "Sister-inw?"

    Her lips slyly arced up hearing Dn''s voice. She was thinking of testing him and he appeared giving her a chance.

    Dn''s eyesnded on the girl who was next to Eliza in a ck full sleeve short pretty little dress. Her back view and her poise were enough for him to discern she is an upper-ss wealthy girl.

    Eliza was used to Dn recing Leon''s ce to pick and drop her most of the time so she cued Sara who was disappointed due to the expectation of Sean going to pick her personally.

    While the two women walked towards the exit, Aarvi turned around taking off her sunsses, and blinked a serene smile.

    Dn froze.

 Chapter 279 - Aaron, Aarvi And Leon

    At Luxe A Salon,

    Eliza Lane and Sara Dawson had walked out of the reception area but Dn''s eyes were glued on the girl in front of him.

    The one who he thought was a smart but innocent naive girl was a confident and beautifuldy. She wasn''t just pretty, she had a charm that either makes you delighted and calm forgetting the troubles or be more attracted to her mysteriousness.

    One could waste time weighing if she was faking her expression or showing her real self. Nheless, you will fail to stop the arousing admiration.

    For no particr reason, a thought appeared in his head, ''Right one for Aeon.'' Of course, he wasn''t an idiot to propose it or force them.

    He liked the new her, using her fortes to advantage without forcing herself to look what is not or change her appearance.

    After investigating so much about her, he could say she wasn''t a simple Ava Kelly of the Kelly family but modern, stylish Ava Kelly of the golden trio, one who lived to her heart''s expectation.

    She had that attitude, the men will be attracted to her and have their eyes on her but wouldn''t dare to make a move.

    Seeing her nonchntly without a hint of anxiety in his appearance, he realized she is also ready to face Leon too. She was ying hide and seek to let Leon look for her yet she will slip by his hand right in front of him.

    He had just taken two steps towards Aarvi when he heard quick boots steps before a man stood behind her like a sword ready to pierce him at one wrong move.

    ncing at the man, Dn looked at Aarvi again, she had the same expression, maybe when he was going towards her or when that man stood behind her.

    She didn''t even bother to look who he was or what if he was Leon''s man. Her confidence was unbreakable and her stubbornness hadn''t changed a bit.

    His eyesnded on the security camera before stopping her calm gaze. It was next to impossible for him to read her how much ever he tried. "Long time." He finally uttered.

    He anticipated her response and she purposefully dyed. When he almost thought her voice box was destroyed in the Shipyard warehouse and she can''t talk anymore, "Indeed." Her tone was euphonious.

    His gaze which had unknowingly moved to her lips shifted back to her whole face. ''Blessing in disguise.'' He thought hearing her more pleasant-sounding voice and vibrant appearance.

    He noticed her lips curl up and realized she was ying him and he was unknowingly following it. He forced himself to stay focused, "I am sure you clear the proof of your appearance."

    Aarvi understood the underlying meaning behind it. ''Is he really not going to tell Leon about her presence in the salon?'' She thought.

    Aarvi nced at one camera before asking Dn, "Is it working? I doubt."

    Dn was now curious about her identity. Controlling such a high-end salon was not a simple job. Anyway, if the camera isn''t working, he doesn''t have to bother about Leon finding out his talk with her.

    He had very little time to talk as Eliza and Sara were in the car. So he wanted to choose the right lines and get the response he wanted, "How about a small chat with me? Tomorrow, 4:30 at Cafe Minato."

    Aarvi''s expression still didn''t change a bit. If he was thinking he is testing her, he was extremely wrong. He wasn''t serious about having a chat but he wants to know if she will coborate with anybody to bring Leon down.

    Whereas Aarvi''s aim was to know how he would react after stepping out of the salon. Till then she will know how smart Dn Harmon is.

    "Do you really think you have control over my game?" She asked, her eyes twinkled with unfathomable amusement.

    Dn''s brow slightly moved up and his lips arced up in glee. Thedy in front of him isn''t smart but shrewd and quick-witted.

    Aarvi continued when she noticed he had to leave, "I will decide when to chat and when to dispose of."

    Aarvi felt like the smart one who is keeping Leon safe is Dn where Leon always created problems. She had seen their working style, Leon barks while Dn weighs down the n before he takes action.

    Dn added with a hint of anticipation, "Then I will wait." Then he took a step back before turning and walked away.

    ��

    Aarvi was about to turn and go to the private room reserved for her and Esme when the Shadow team captain asked, "Ms. Evans, your location is revealed." He meant to say she is in danger by Leon Harmon.

    Aarvi paused. He was watching her while her brain worked before she gazed at him, "If you trust me, no need to be extra careful. If you doubt my judgment, double the security and keep an escape route ready."

    She turned and left after giving the toughest puzzle to him.

    Does he trust her judgment? Yes, but in the mind game, anything can go wrong anytime so he wanted to increase security.

    Won''t that mean they don''t trust her?

    He trusts her but not Dn Harmon. He convinced himself and upgraded the security protocol for Aarvi. All were eagles around the salon and about half a mile perimeter waiting for somebody who wasn''t going toe.

    ---

    Inside the private room,

    Aarvi didn''t have much to do while Esme, the queen of the entertainment industry, needed time as the duo spoke.

    Aarvi turned down going for any facial treatment, closing her eyes to let somebody touch her? Probably she could do that only with Aaron.

    Most of the time, Esme narrated how she annoys her husband yet he tends to her with all the patience. Milo Wen wanted to dy their wedding due to her career and she proved she still can have a career with the wedding. It''s just that she has to y mature female lead roles.

    Due to Esme''s unspecified and varied time of shoots, the couple hardly gets the time and Milo Wen always made sure to drop a visit to her if she was on a night shoot.

    Aarvi felt the couple too mature and very understanding. Esme was like her, mischievous but Milo Wen wasn''t yful but never stopped Esme. Thetter wants to have a baby but Milo Wen was again concerned with her career so they were dying it.

    After her change of identity and she got busy with work and Leon, Aarvi hardly cared about anybody, now hearing Esme, she felt like she was going back to normal life and could have friends too other than her two dumbos.

    Aarvi suggested if Esme could go with her on the date and Milo cane with Aaron but they had different ns so both bid each other after spending four hours in the salon.

    The Shadow team captain breathed a sigh seeing her safe and sound before he sent the excess security men away.

    ---

    In the Mall of Mocon,

    Aarvi got to know Aaron was in the mall before her. Naively giggling to herself. she was getting happy for a good evening with Aaron until she got to know there wasn''t Aaron but Leon Harmon in his ce holding a big tub of popcorn with a cup of mojito and coke.

    Her heart wrenched when she couldn''t reach Aaron and Leon stood there indifferently.

 Chapter 280 - Hostage

    At Mall of Mocon,

    She was still on the way when she dialed Aaron''s number and he answered on the third ring, "Where is President Rivas right now? Are you ditching me again?"

    Aarvi could make out the noise behind him that told her he was already in the mall, "Well, I am on time. Hopefully, my girlfriend doesn''t take too much time."

    Aarvi giggled imagining all turning to Aaron hearing his sexy voice and cool look, "You can look at some hot chics till I reach." She teased, "What''s wrong in checking out the menu?"

    Aaron felt she asked him to go ahead so that she could flirt with himter, "Who cares, I have a sizzling spicy dish on my te."

    Aarvi enjoyed thepliments as they continued to tease each other till she reached the parking lot in the basement of the mall.

    Aaron had bought the tickets and popcorn. He hung up the call saying he will get their drinks and she asked for a few minutes to reach the fifth-floor movie section.

    Due to the process of some instation of automated systems, half of the parking space was blocked and Aarvi didn''t get a general parking space. She didn''t want to wait for vacant space so she called up the managing director of the mall to get the reserved parking space.

    It consumed five minutes and she already felt bad for making Aaron stand in the crowd with lots of eyes. She could easily blend in the crowd but Aaron always stood out even if he did nothing.

    To hurry up, she chose the elevator and quickly reached the top floor of the mall. However, she still had to walk to the other end of the mall.

    Aaron had told her he would be near the entrance after the box office so she leisurely walked to be inpose as her eyes desperately tried to search for her stunning boyfriend.

    But she didn''t find the one she wanted. She almost crossed the box office when a man near the entrance turned around.

    A deep frown settled on her face identifying the man as Leon Harmon. ''Did I leave him too free to watch a movie?'' She thought before her gaze fell on his hands.

    She almost tripped herself when she noticed Leon hugging arge tub of caramel popcorn, she had asked Aaron to get the same vor. ''What am I thinking?'' She was trying to shake her thoughts when her gaze caught the sight of diet coke in his hand.

    Her heart was uneasy and her breath twitched. She fought the rising negative thoughts as she carefully looked at the other hand of Leon Harmon.

    She really hoped there wasn''t the Mint Mojito she had asked Aaron to get for her. Anyhow her body went cold and fear fluttered in her stomach looking the same drink.

    Leon captured Aaron?

    She shook her head repeatedly as she took her mobile out from the sling bag in her trembling hands. "It''s just a coincidence. Aaron must have moved aside due to Leon Harmon." She forced herself to remain calm.

    The Shadow team captain quickly reached her and blocked Leon''s view on Aarvi if Leon looked around. He was about to ask her to leave from there but he first time witnessed her bubbling fear.

    He nced at Leon but didn''t find Aaron anywhere around. His eyesnded back on Aarvi, she didn''t look like she feared Leon, if she did, she would have left from there.

    ''What is she fearing for?'' He thought and saw her dial Aaron''s number and kept on her ear.

    He could clearly read her emotions, she had hope and high anticipation in her fear when she kept the mobile at her ear. She was very desperate to hear Aaron that she had forgotten to breathe suffocating herself.

    Aarvi waited for the call to answer but it rang without a response. She forced herself to be calm and dialed Aaron again trying to stay as positive as possible.

    ''I should be calm, nothing will happen to Aaron. I shouldn''t let my emotions control me. I can do it.'' She drank down her fear,

    [The number you are dialing is unavable.]

    She felt her body numb and her heart pounded in fear. She all along knew going against Leon Harmon means putting the lives of her close ones in danger.

    She had sessfully kept herself away from everyone for more than two years. When her battle against Leon Harmon started, she didn''t only get along with Aaron but also in a rtionship with him.

    Being aware of every consequence, how could she put him in danger calling him in the public? How could she forget Leon is crafty and has his ways to reach the weakness of a person?

    Aaron might not be her sole source of strength but he was definitely her huge weakness. That weakness, she was ready to give up everything to keep him safe.

    "Ms. Evans." The Shadow team captain had to yell to get her attention looking at her face paling.

    She looked at him, her eyes widened, her pupils shrunk brows were scrunched as she ordered but her voice stuttered, "C-call Aaron, now."

    Her voice carried a raw panic, the captain didn''t dy and tried to reach Aaron without disturbing her imbnced mood understanding she was frightened due to unreachable Aaron and Leon at the same ce at the same time.

    He couldn''t bring himself to say Aaron''s number was unavable as he lowered his hand hearing the automated response. She was always bold and daring to get her work done, he felt his heart weigh down looking at her fearing to lose Aaron than her own life.

    Aarvi regretted asking Aaron to wait. She had already heard he had indeed received a death threat and she put him in danger out in public.

    How could she dream of living like simplemon people when they are absolutely different? She wanted to clutch her hair and scream, unable to conceal her fear.

    But it wasn''t time to worry about it, she needed to find Aaron as soon as possible.

    She clenched her jaw and red at Leon''s indifference. Her hand pulled the pen out of the captain''s pocket and charged towards Leon. Tossing the cap of the pen, her fingers wrapped tightly around the end of the pen.

    If Leon really reached Aaron and held him captive to get her to his hands, she wouldn''t mind granting him an early goodbye.

    She had thought sending him to prison directly was too easy punishment for him. He will be out of prison easily as he could easily by diverting his wrongdoings on his allies and still live his normal life. Or he could push the court hearing and case for years and enjoy his life.

    Whatw could do when he could manipte the evidence using his power?

    She has to remove every facade out, make him powerless by weakening hiswork, get rid of his illegal businesses before she could throw him into prison to rot.

    That''s the end she wanted for Leon, not the actual death. But now, Justice or her grudge, nothing mattered to her. She will bring Aaron out safe, either taking Leon''s life or keeping him hostage.

 Chapter 281 - Aarvi Left

    The Shadow team captain was quick-witted and discerned why she took his pen. He reacted fast and blocked her before she could take more than five steps.

    "Ms. Evans, I don''t think President Harmon could capture President Rivas. President Rivas must bete or on the way here. Don''t get too agitated."

    Aarvi clenched her teeth and red at the man who was in front of her. Is she an idiot to assume Leon captured Aaron just like that? But he had a point.

    Aaron wasn''t amon man, even if he stands off guard in public, hurting him to get her is utter foolishness. The Harmon family is nothing in front of the Rivas family who could destroy them to the roots. It''s just that Leon Harmon is also powerful using immoral activities.

    Despite thinking rationally, her fear of something happening to Aaron was just too much for her to handle. She wanted to see him at any cost.

    How could he disappear into thin air? Aaron never lets his mobile rundown of battery so that thought ruled out. ''Then why is he unreachable?''

    She shoved the pen to the captain''s hand and ran towards the elevator as she pulled her mobile out. The captain quickly followed her as he called the other members to ry the current situation.

    Aarvi spoke to the manager of the mall, "I don''t care what you do, keep an eye on Leon Harmon. Until I tell you, he isn''t allowed to leave the mall." She hung up the call and was dialing another number when she heard the captain speak.

    He had called Aaron''s personal bodyguard, "Al. here, where is President Rivas right now?"

    [He entered the mall fifteen minutes back. What''s wrong? Is Ms. Evans in trouble?]

    ''Fifteen minutes?'' Alex nced at Aarvi understanding she panicked because she already knew Aaron was there. [Nope, Ms. Evans is alright but we can''t reach the President.]

    Aarvi ignored them and spoke on her mobile, "Locate Aaron, quick and call me."

    She hung up the call hearing the response. She hated the slow elevator and people entering and exiting even for a single floor change.

    Each second felt like an hour while Aarvi repeatedly tried to reach Aaron. She hadpletely forgotten about her body, her heart was pounding rather faster, her stomach was lurching repeatedly and she sweated in fear and instability of her heart.

    As soon as the elevator door opened at the ground floor, she ran towards the security room to check on the security footage. Since she knew the time when Aaron was at the box office and the food counters, she hoped she could easily find him safe and sound.

    She was just a few steps away passing by the infirmary when she sensed Aaron. Strangely feeling he was behind her, she turned around and saw a group of people rushing out of the infirmary with a little girl on the stretcher.

    Her eyes skimmed through them and a tall silhouette caught her eyes, "Aaron!?" Her voice was low, trying to confirm herself he is Aaron.

    Then she yelled his name as she ran towards the exit where they were rushing, "Aaron��"

    As she expected, he was Aaron, who was in a simple white shirt and dark trousers. He paused seeing her run towards him with Alex next to her but he failed to discern her shrinking panic. Aaron turned behind to instruct something to the mall staff.

    Like a big stone moved from her heart, Aarvi felt a relief course in her seeing him free from any kind of danger. She was d it was just her overthinking and everything is fine, Aaron is unharmed.

    Her speed lowered gradually overtaken by her body condition, she felt slightly dizzy, her heart rammed against her chest making it hard for her to breathe. She was having palpitation due to overexertion.

    She wanted to tell that to Aaron but realized his attention wasn''t on her and he was leaving without even calling her once. She deduced he must have been treating the emergency case at the mall and the continuous call of her might have irritated him.

    ''Did he turn off mobile due to my calls?'' She staggered but quickly bnced herself. ''I am again overthinking.'' She chided herself.

    She was about to hug him craving to tell how his few minutes of unreachability and the coincidence with Leon made her so much feared for losing him. But Aaron held her arms.

    He hurriedly said, "Aarvi, the patient looks very critical, I will tell youter about it. Go home, I will be back soon."

    Her eyes went to her arm where he was holding her as her hands lowered that had raised to hug him. She really wanted to hold him back and say, the on-call doctor will look into it, he doesn''t have to work so hard, it wasn''t safe for either patient or his health.

    She also wanted to add, ''I need you.'' but it stuck in her throat. She didn''t want to hold him back from what he wanted to do. She didn''t know much about their profession so she didn''t want him to waste time exining it to her.

    She had to battle between her imbnced emotions that were making her vulnerable, her weakening heart, and the mind that wanted topose her and be strong.

    Her mind won against her heart and emotions. She stood as though she was totally fine without making him worry about her or her health. She was about to nod to let him go but his hand patted her arm and he left without turning back.

    A tear rolled down her cheek as she let out the held breath. Her body felt limp as she pressed her right hand on her chest looking at Aaron''s back.

    She wouldn''t have held him back but she didn''t expect him to have no time to get her response. Her dizziness worsened and her heart was pounding to jump out of her throat.

    ''Your healthes first.'' Zain''s warning rang in her head.

    She has to take her medicine but had no power to stand and felt like she might faint anytime soon.

    A hand appeared next to her when she struggled to hold herself, "Aar��" Her rest of the word faded looking in her blurry vision at Alex who was trying to help her.

    Just because she looked weak, she wasn''t going to hold or let anybody touch her. Staggering a few steps to lean on the wall, her hands had fetched the tiny box that had medicine and a small water bottle from her sling bag.

    It had been many months since she had taken those tablets, she never thought she would take it due to Aaron.

    Alex who had seen her change in various emotions witnessed her turning cold and determined before everything was hidden in her serenity that was too hard to read.

    He or the other Shadow team members didn''t expect Aaron to prioritize an unknown patient over Aarvi who was hellbent to save him due to his sudden disappearance. He silently followed her in case she faints.

    "Don''t follow me," Aarvi instructed before closing the door of the car and drove away after her heart had returned to function normally.

    Panicked, the shadow team raced behind her before she disappeared into the night darkness without a trace. It wasn''t the first time and every time she was sessful in vanishing.

    ----

    In the hospital,

    Aaron was in the observation hall, watching chief surgeons operating on little Lara. Alex rushed in and narrated everything that happened in the mall before adding Aarvi left without a trace.

 Chapter 282 - My Better Half

    The three hours earlier at the mall,

    After hanging up the call with Aarvi, Aaron grabbed their drinks and stood unbothered about the gazes on him looking towards the elevator and the esctor.

    He was absolutely sure that as soon as she entered the floor, she would search for him so he stood in a clearly visible ce.

    It wasn''t even two minutes, he noticed little Lara entering the esctor with her parents. She was the same little four-year-old girl who used to y with Aarvi when they were staying in thekefront vi.

    They were just neighbors and her parents were always busy with the work so they never exchanged numbers. Hence after all the residents moved out of the regency during floods, they lost contact.

    Aaron thought Aarvi would love to meet the little one before the movie as he watched Lara excited about standing on her own on the steps of the esctor while her parents kept their eye on her as they probably discussed their business.

    Aaron really felt bad for Lara who hardly gets time to spend with her parents and when she finally got it, it wasn''t evenplete attention. The problem of highly career-oriented workaholic parents who have no time for their own kid but working hard for their kid''s better life.

    How pathetic, right?

    The parents helped her get off the esctor safely and were walking towards the food court still discussing with each other. Lara was clutching the hem of the jacket of her father as she looked around enjoying the lights, pictures, and the crowd.

    Her eyes fell on the ball that was rolling down and other younger ones were running behind it. At the thought of helping them, Lara let go of the jacket and ran behind the ball.

    Aaron noticed the ball direction and was rmed seeing the ball go towards the descending esctor and her parents totally unaware of her movements.

    He stuffed the popcorn and drinks to somebody who was passing by him and ran towards the esctor despite knowing he was too far off. He let go of his aloofness and shouted at the esctor passerby, "Stop the little girl."

    However, people who heard his words thought of him as a negligent father and just nced at Lara.

    By that time, Lara caught the ball at the edge of the esctor but to bnce her footing, her one leg stepped on the moving esctor and she slipped.

    "Ahhh��." A heart-wrenching cry of the little girl pierced the busy crowd including her parents as she rolled down the stairs hurting her head and body repeatedly.

    Aaron noticed the mall security person who was appointed for guarding the esctor area exiting the restroom corridor and ran towards the esctor sensing the agitated crowd.

    Before the stand guardsman could see the situation, a strong fist of Aaron jabbed right on his face. It wasn''t wholly the stand guard''s mistake, he wanted to do that to Lara''s parents too.

    He also noticed Lara''s mother fainted in shock and his father caught hold of her. Ignoring them, Aaron descended as quickly as possible and reached the ground where Lara was lying in the pool of blood.

    The little pretty girl had bruises and cutying on the floor like a lifeless body. Anybody''s heart could tremble at the sight.

    Aaron didn''t have time to think, he checked her breathing weakening with her heartbeats. His gaze searched for the standguard of that floor who was calling the ambnce so he focused on the little girl in front of him.

    He tore the dress front to make sure there weren''t any wounds on her chest before performing the CPR. He was highly careful to make sure he won''t hurt her in form as he repeatedly checked breathing and pulse.

    After a few tries, Lara''s body responded and sniffed more air through her mouth.

    The mall staffs were fastidious, when Aaron scooped Lara to avoid wasting time, the staff reminded him, "Sir, stretcher here. Please put the girl on it."

    Lara identified Aaron and started calling him in her cry, "Do...or Un...le��"

    Hearing her say ''Doctor Uncle'' repeatedly, he so wished he could take her pain seeing in extreme pain.

    One who always ran to Aarvi''s arms giggling happily, ying different games with her, wasying on the stretcher soaked in her own blood.

    He didn''t want to see Aarvi distressed and heartbroken looking at Lara''s state so when his hand reached for his mobile, he controlled himself forcefully and focused on Lara.

    Aaron tried to keep Lara distracted from the pain seeing her cry as they went to the infirmary for the first aid. He heard Naomi''s voice repeatedly asking what went wrong but he shrugged her off without bothering why and how she reached there and entered the infirmary.

    He was preparing himself to do the first aid when the mall doctor stopped him, "Excuse me, sir, please step out, we will take care from here."

    They didn''t have time to waste, Aaron removed his hospital identification card to hand him when Naomi said in an annoyed tone, "He is Aaron Rivas, Doctor Rivas."

    Aaron didn''t care about her, he pushed the mall doctor aside and went inside quickly. The nurse who was inside, helped him take off his blood-stained zer, he pulled his shirt sleeves up so that he could start treating her without bothering about the clothes.

    Treating her, he heard his mobile ring, followed by Naomi''s voice, "I will look into it."

    Aaron was aware Aarvi was the one who was calling him, "Ask Aarvi toe here quickly." He instructed without taking his eyes away from Lara.

    Little did he know, Naomi won''t do that.

    ''Aarvi?'' She gritted her teeth looking at ''My better half'' on the screen.

    She clicked the volume button to mute the ringing volume as she thought about what she should do. She didn''t know sneaking away from her driver to go to the mall will end her up meeting Aaron.

    Assuming if she got rid of Aarvi, she could spend time with Aaron. She thought for a moment how to handle Aarvi. If she speaks and if Aarvi has any call recorder application, she will be caught so Naomi didn''t answer the call.

    ''That bitch will call again.'' She thought and made her mind before going to Aaron.

    Naomi poked him, "Aaron, look here for a second��"

    Frowning at the disturbance, he turned to her and realized she unlocked his mobile with the scan of his iris. Naomi noticed his cold gaze and blurted out, "The call hung up, I don''t have Ms. Evans''s number, I will call her and inform." She lied.

    Aaron didn''t respond to her and wrapped the gauge around the head and arm of Lara very quickly with the help of a nurse.

    Naomi quickly blocked the contact ''My better half'' and sighed deeply. Now iing and outgoing both would be blocked. To leave the proof as she had called Aarvi, she dialed the contact and decided to tell her number is not reachable.

    So she was cent percent sure Aarvi and Aaron were going to misunderstand each other for the whole night.

    Her fingers were itching on the screen when she was thinking what if Aarvi calls through some other number.

    ''Should I switch off the mobile?'' She thought.

    Just then the mobile started vibrating so she blocked another number right away and also deleted the call log of it.

    She patted her chest praying for things to fall out in her way.

 Chapter 283 - Why Did She Lie?

    Soon the mall staff told them about the ambnce arrival so Naomi took Aaron''s zer and rushed out with them. Aaron was about to stop Naomi to take his mobile to call Aarvi but Lara''s parents noticed and identified Aaron.

    "Doctor Rivas�� Doctor Rivas, please save our daughter. Please don''t let anything happen to her, we beg of you��"

    As a doctor, it''s his responsibility to give them hope even though he was angry at them for their way of taking care of Lara.

    While he tried to calm them, Naomi saw Aarvi running away in front of them towards the other end of the floor with a man next to her.

    Her eyes brightened thinking she was with a man, she wanted to show them to Aaron to add some misunderstanding between them but looking at the worry of Aarvi, she quickly changed her ns.

    "Aaron, we should hurry up, you can talk to them on the way. Let''s go, fast��" She pressed them to leave from there quickly before Aarvi''s eyes couldnd on them.

    He stretched his hand at her, "My mobile."

    Naomi was jelly hearing him. She didn''t want him to call Aarvi and hear the unreachable response. Will he stay back in the mall for Aarvi? No, Naomi didn''t want that to happen

    She quickly thought of a lie. "Don''t worry, I had called Ms. Evans, she asked us to carry on." Instead of handing him mobile, she continued to rush him towards the exit.

    Aaron was about to demand coldly, a melodious voice soon rang with a worrisome and also relief, "Aaron��"

    Naomi didn''t want to face Aarvi and Aaron together so she cussed Aarvi and behaved dumb and deaf as she ran out seemingly concerned about the little one knowing Aaron will go to the hospital.

    Aaron turned around and saw Aarvi faintly smiling in relief running towards him.

    They hadn''t rested properly the previous night, Aaron didn''t want Aarvi to see Lara and be sleepless. He wanted to go to the hospital to arrange top-notch surgeons for little Lara who always made Aarvi happy.

    Deciding to tell Aarvi about Lara after her health stabilizes, he instructed mall staff to leave quickly, "I will inform at the hospital, make it quick, don''t waste time anywhere."

    He turned to Aarvi, he craved to embrace her but didn''t have time so he held her arms to bnce her. He felt bad for ditching their date again and he was also thankful that she will understand him if he leaves for the hospital so he didn''t worry about Aarvi getting mad.

    But to avoid Aarvi reading him worried and ask about the patient, he quickly minimized the words assuming Aarvi was thereafter talking with Naomi, "Aarvi, the patient looks very critical, I will tell youter about it. Go home, I will be back soon."

    He nodded at Alex to keep her safe till she reached the Avron mansion before patting her arm and left.

    Probably he should have looked at her properly but he was blinded by the thought of seeing her in pain if she looked at Lara or watching her worriedly wait at the hospital till she hears about Lara.

    He just wanted to make sure Lara isn''t critical and Aarvi should be in relief when he tells about Lara.

    ...

    At the Rivas hospital,

    Lara had lost lots of blood. Her father had the same blood type and was eligible to donate, the doctors arranged for it quickly and started the treatment.

    Lara had broken her arms, as soon as she had fallen, she had instinctively covered her arms around her head causing most of the damage direct towards her hands, her knees were injured but not damaged, her face had wounds and the head was severly hurt, it was still unknown if her brain was damaged by the impact.

    It was already a miracle that little one was able to survive the fall.

    Aaron was exhausted after a long day and he was worried so he didn''t take the risk. He had summoned the respective surgeons and the case was high profiled so the top-notch well-experienced nurses and assistant surgeons were present.

    All Lara''s parents did was sign the permission paper and wait anxiously.

    Aaron tried to call Aarvi multiple times but her number was unreachable, he was about to call Alex, he appeared next to him and started briefing everything that happened at the mall.

    Aaron understood the strong presence he had behind him when he stuffed the popcorn and drinks was Leon Harmon. He could guess Leon wanted to greet him but Aaron hadn''t checked him out.

    His mouth went dry hearing Alex clearly speak about Aarvi''s every reaction and struggles including her palpitation.

    He dismissed Alex before slumping on the chair behind him. It was of no use to search her when she hid. It wasn''t impossible to find her, he will have to take the whole city under control and deploy all his men.

    Probably it would still be difficult, he could manage to find her location but she wouldn''t be pleased with that. If in case she really wants to stay away from him, she could easily ambush and she had that power.

    All he could do now was wish her to be safe and return soon.

    He had many uncertainties, did he give too much priority to his career than his Cupcake? Why didn''t he read her when she stood right in front of him? How could he think ofing times and ignore the present?

    If he had told her it''s Lara, he could have helped Aarvi recover from palpitation and be with her if she wanted to wait for Lara''s surgery toplete. Trying to avoid the new pain and sadness, how could he leave her to suffer?

    He should have just thrown the popcorn and drink aside, why did he have to stuff it to somebody''s hand?

    She was free to give him time, and he was giving her nothing but back-to-back pain, difort.

    He couldn''t believe when she needed him the most, he left her alone.

    ''Is this the despair Grandfather Kelly went through?'' They both went behind the work and failed to discern what she was going through. She was still the same, she let them do what they wanted and endured herself.

    Aaron didn''t know who exactly should be corrected. Improve her ways of dealing with things and ask her to speak about her problems.

    But all she did was to let them do what they wanted, will she really change?

    Should they have a little more patience facing her and hear her first?

    Yeah, he got it right. If he had just given her a few seconds to speak or probably gave her a hug, the situation would be a whole lot different now.

    But he couldn''t understand one thing, he wasn''t in an unreachable area, why was he unreachable to Aarvi? Didn''t Naomi speak to Aarvi?

    Naomi Fisher!

    He grabbed his blood-stained zer and stormed out of the observation to go to the Fisher family vi to meet Naomi Fisher.

    He clearly remembers Naomi telling him as ''Don''t worry, I had called Ms. Evans, she asked us to carry on.''

    Why did she lie?

 Chapter 284 - The Sword At Her Neck

    The three hours earlier at the Mall of Mocon,

    After hearing Sean rant out for half an hour about how Sara wanted him to take her out, go on dates, and engagement shopping, Leon sent Eliza and Sara to the solon while he worked in the office.

    Then he sent them to lunch lying to Sara as Sean was with him helping him with office work. To make her slightly excited, he lied to Sara as he and Sean are taking them to the movies before dinner.

    To impress Sara with more lies, Leon reached the mall early and collected the tickets from one of his subordinates. He was amazed looking at Aaron Rivas grabbing drinks holding a big tub of Popcorn.

    Aaron Rivas, the image Leon had of him was totally opposite to how Aaron was in there. It was hard for him to believe a cold, void of earthly emotions, a distant, officious man has a girlfriend.

    If he had seen Shawn or any other man from the Rivas family, he wouldn''t have been surprised so much. Curious and also to greet the doctor, he went towards Aaron.

    The public hardly knew how President Rivas looked so non identified Aaron but Leon frequently heard people say about him, ''Isn''t he President Harmon?'', ''He looks like President Harmon.'' and so on.

    Whereas Aaron earnedpliments, flirtatious gazes, and admiration. There was also the envy of other men due to their girlfriend.

    ''Oh my god, look at him.''

    ''He is so handsome.''

    ''Which girl could make him wait?''

    ''I will strike a conversation if he turns to me.'' and so on.

    Leon was about to greet Aaron but thetter pushed whatever he was holding and dashed away. Leon momentarily froze and watched Aaron fluidly taking care of the little one.

    Aaron was a doctor who hardly shows emotions even if the patient was dying in front of him so he was astonished to know a little girl was enough to bring out his emotions.

    He looked at the popcorn and the drinks, instead of wasting it, he thought to give it to the twodies as he bought it for them.

    He indeed noticed a girl in ck running towards the elevator and a man following her but he ignored them as some random couple.

    He felt gazes on him, unlike the gazes for being famous, he felt like somebody was keeping an eye on him. He felt strange by them, hence as soon as Sara and Eliza reached, he gave his wife a warm hug. Of course, the public is watching him and he has to maintain his ''Ideal husband'' role.

    Then he put on a guilty face, "Sean, I don''t know what''s wrong with him, he is too focused on business saying he should be like me to look after you well."

    Sara''s face fell hugging the popcorn tub, Leon left the arrow in the dark, "He said you love butter popcorn and specifically told me to buy it for you. Really? I didn''t know you guys are so close already."

    Eliza rolled her eyes, Sara was a total diet freak to maintain her figure. While lunch, she had seen her eat green sd thinking very carefully so she guessed Leon just made it up.

    Sara who wanted to shake her head forced a smile to have some face, "Yeah yeah, I love butter popcorn." She ate one reluctantly.

    Leon shed her a fatherly smile and rubbed Sara''s head, "Since you two are enjoying the day, how about making it a girl night out too. You two can get along well before marriage."

    Eliza knew she had to follow his orders so she stayed quiet and nced at Sara. Seeing her disliking the n, Eliza quickly interjected to show as the better half of Leon Harmon.

    "Sara, that''s an amazing idea, don''t you think? We will enjoy tillte and make the brother jealous, what do you think?" She winked at Sara yfully.

    Sara took the cue and chuckled, "Sister Eliza, you are so cool. Let''s enjoy today."

    Eliza breathed a sigh while Leon dusted his hands off after getting rid of thedies. He was expecting the eyes on him or some to follow him but he suddenly stopped so he left the mall thinking how to avoid Sara from pestering Sean which would stop thetter from irritating him.

    Late into the night, Leon went to bed without having zero ideas that Dn met Ava Kelly.

    ----

    At Fisher family vi,

    Looking at the car, the security didn''t dare to stop the car and Aaron reached inside.

    Father Fisher felt his knee go weak looking at the icy gaze of Aaron who demanded, "Mr. Fisher, call Naomi out."

    The matter Aaron is in the vi had quickly spread in the vi and brought everyone out naturally. While each one wanted to know why he was there, Naomi was trembling by remembering Jordan. Jordan had gone to her home the same way without an invite.

    She missed Hassan who always protected her from others. She slowly turned to see her grandfather''s room door open. Thinking he wille out, she ran downstairs, "Aaron, if there was anything, you should have called me directly."

    Aaron knows that, but he didn''t want anybody pointing their finger at him as he contacted Naomi in the night to talk about personal matters especially when Aarvi wasn''t around. If something happens to Naomi, all will me his one call.

    He probably wouldn''t have thought so much if Jordan hadn''t warned him as Aarvi and he might have to face misunderstandings.

    A call will hide the real emotions but facing straight and keeping her in front of her family won''t harm him in any way.

    Naomi pointed toward the door trying her best to sound indifferent, "How about we go walk in the garden as we talk?"

    She hoped he would follow her as she took steps but Aaron mercilessly held her arm and pulled her back.

    "Aaron, mind your behavior." Father Fisher snarled and held Naomi when she stumbled back.

    Aaron merely nced at him before his gaze fixed on Naomi, "Naomi Fisher, I will give you one chance. If you don''t tell me theplete truth, you exactly know what I am capable of doing." His menacing voice sent shivers down their spine.

    Naomi hates how Jordan and Aaron are leaving them at the tip of the sword, she was fated to bear the pain however she tries to handle it. Anyway, she decided to y dumb this time.

    "Aaron, what''s wrong with you?" She raised her tone, "I don''t even know what you are talking about, how do you expect me to respond to that?"

    Aaron could have continued to hold the sword at her neck but his gaze fell on the old man who was struggling to descend stairs.

    ncing at Father Fisher standing by Naomi without helping the old man, Aaron decided to talk to themter and met the old man half a-way on the stairs.

    Aaron convinced him, guided him back to the bedroom asking him to rest. He suggested the old man about changing his bedroom downstairs as it wasn''t safe for him to use the stairs.

    Meanwhile, Naomi borated to her father about what she did in the mall and waited for him to react looking at the serious face.

    Instead of scolding, Father Fisher shrugged it off, "Tell him that you thought he might operate on the little girl so you wanted to keep him worry-free about personal matters."

    A big grin danced on her lips for easily getting off from Aaron''s hands.

 Chapter 285 - Lost Control

    Treat everyone with politeness even those who are rude to you. Not because they deserve it, but because you are nice.

    #####

    When Aaron went downstairs, Naomi asked him in confusion carrying the innocence on her face, "Aaron, are you perhaps��" She was confused seeing him walk away without asking or hearing her.

    She had to run behind him to match his speed, "Aaron�� Aaron�� Aaron, wait. What''s wrong with you?"

    Anyhow, Aaron didn''t stop and walked away with a deep frown. He couldn''t understand why Naomi''s grandfather who had no idea what happened begged him to let go of Naomi.

    ''Is Naomi really trying to sow discord between me and Aarvi?'' Aaron thought.

    He only agreed to let go of the matter to investigate throughly. If it takes an ugly turn, the first one to bear the wrath is Naomi.

    He is aware it wasn''t a mistake yet he was ready to ignore it for the old man. If it is a n against him and Aarvi, he will prove to them that his and Aarvi''s rtionship is far deeper and Naomi couldn''t uproot it because of a petty trick.

    He was angry for stopping him even though he took a step back to respect the old man and his request. So he didn''t want to hear her any nonsense.

    One thing was sure, Naomi lost the little lenience around him which she had due to her family.

    After hearing from the hospital that Lara was shifted to ICU and her condition wasn''t favorable yet, Aaron routed to the Avron mansion half-heartedly.

    Again his night was dinnerless and sleepless, aimlessly sitting in the study waiting for Aarvi''s message or call.

    ----

    At somewhere in the posh regency of the city,

    A hybrid sports car came to halt in front of a modern high-tech vi at half-past twelve. The owner of the car peeked his head out of the window rolling the windows down. Aser scanned his eyes before the gate opened for him to enter.

    Who else could he be?

    Zain Kelly parked his car after his long day at work. He stretched his neck as he went to the main door of the vi. Pressing the passcode, he entered his world of solitary life.

    He clicked on a button which turned on the lights on the ground floor. His vi nowhere looked like a bachelor''s home but well maintained. Anyway, itcked life and soul.

    He was about to move upstairs when he noticed the cushion on the couch was shifted on the armrest. Theziness blinked away from him and he went to the defend mode.

    He looked around the floor very carefully and found a used water ss on the dining table, a chair was moved, the drapes were moved at the bay window, television remote was moved.

    Either intruder didn''t bother about leaving changes or purposefully left to show him he isn''t scared of him. If it''s the first case, then it''s his Pumpkin, if it''s second, they are asking for death.

    Anyway, he didn''t let his guard down. He grabbed the handgun opening a secret locker from the wall and moved upstairs.

    He saw a room door open, the drapes were open for the moonlight to enter while the rest of the door was still locked. One, it could be a trap to send him in there, two it''s really his over-smart little sister.

    He was yet to take another step in silence, "Apple Pie, I have no mood to y the police and thief game."

    Breathing a long sigh, he first hid the handgun and went towards the room. Even if Aarvi was in the vi, he had expected her to be asleep but the girl was hugging her knees watching outside nkly.

    As he neared, he noticed the bin filled with tissues, her heels lying aside, her sling bag on an armchair while she was on the edge of the bed. He felt like a small blow of air was enough to push her down the bed.

    One, the girl broke into his house.

    Two, she had cried.

    Three, her mood isn''t good.

    Four, he was guessing her as starving.

    Instead of going to her, he stood there and continued to discern as much as possible.

    Aarvi pouted after some time, "Are you asking me to leave? Fine."

    What do usually people do after that line? They will put on an act of leaving until the owner stops. But it wasn''t the case with Apple Pie and Pumpkin.

    Zain watched her hug a pillow, buried her half-face in it, and announced continuing to sulk, "I am not going anywhere."

    He turned on the lights and saw her nose bright red as she tried to adjust to the light closing her eyes shut.

    He first asked, "Pumpkin, don''t tell me you are here because you fought with your boyfriend."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Do I look like one who ran away from the house after fighting?'' She thought and sighed thinking he might have thought it seeing her tear-stained face.

    She passed a sarcastic remark, "Thank you for your heartfelt wee." and threw the pillow at him.

    He easily caught hold of it and chuckled, "Come here��" He said taking steps towards her.

    Anyhow, the girl stubbornly shook her head and pouted. He flicked her on the head and pulled her up to hug his sweet little sister. Gently rubbing her head, his voice was deep and maic, "You should have called me when you wereing, I would havee soon to apany you."

    Aarvi grumbled wrapping her arms around him, "I wanted to be alone for some time."

    Since she chose his ce over her private vi, he realized she wants to talk about something with him, sitting her on the armchair, he sat on the bed as she collected what and how to speak.

    Her eyes slightly moistened when she said, "I am afraid."

    Zain silently waited for her toplete.

    He knows she wasn''t least bit afraid of Leon else she wouldn''t have sneakily worked at Harmon Industries for three months just to gather some critical information and nt a few spies.

    During that time he used to be the one who lived on thorns until she used to call him and say she is totally fine.

    Aarvi opened her loose fist, lifted it above herp, and continued looking at the tremble, "Even the thought of losing Aaron, especially due to a grudge against Leon, creeps the fear to my bones."

    ''Fear of losing.'' Zain thought and held her trembling hand tofort her.

    He had felt that fear when he was losing his mother, when Ava Kelly went missing, then as Aarvi Evans, she pulled all the danger on herself.

    He knows that fear but hers was a little more profound due to her different kind of fondness called love.

    Aarvi continued, as she summarized the evening scenario, "I was running in the mall like a madwoman for failing to reach him. I just�� lost control, I didn''t care about anything that time, other than finding him."

    He didn''t feel her fear was odd. It was odd to her because she suddenly realized Aaron is her biggest weakness and Leon will aim at the weakness to get her.

    Then she bit her lips and looked away from his eyes. She gazed at the moon, her brows quivered as she said, "I�� I am not the right one for Aaron."

 Chapter 286 - Tie Him Up To The Bed

    ''I am not the right one for Aaron.''

    Zain doubted if she is really his stubborn little sister who never gives up. Then why did she sound like giving up on Aaron to keep him away from the scum like Leon? Zain wouldn''t mind seeing her fear Leon instead of giving up on Aaron.

    He left her hand and started searching for something in the room.

    Aarvi''s gaze returned to Zain and she asked in confusion, "Apple Pie, what''s wrong? What are you searching for?"

    Zain held the nightmp and responded, "I can break your head with this to confirm if you are my Pumpkin or not." Each word carried a threat and his smirk was sinister.

    She never knew her handsome, cool brother could have such terrifying air. Sheughed awkwardly as she slowly sneaked behind the armchair, "Apple Pie, let''s talk like lovely brother and sister. I didn''te here to die, you know."

    Zain left the nightmp back on the bedside table and took a breath before snapping at her, "Why are you chickening out now?"

    "Wait�� What? Chickening out? When did I say that?" Aarvi went in front of him and narrowed her eyes at Zain.

    Zain was disoriented by what she meant by her words, "Why did you look at the moon and say you are not the right one for Aaron?" Then he thought, ''Moon is described for loneliness, right?''

    He really thought she cried for hours to make her mind break up with Aaron. Her eyes had lost the charm and all he could feel was a heavy heart.

    Aarvi responded without discerning what he interpreted, "Because he is an idiot to jump straight into danger even after knowing I am against Leon."

    She nced at the moon and innocently revealed, "I just looked at the full moon�� I felt like crying so I looked up to control my tears."

    Zain: "..."

    He realized she never had a thought of leaving Aaron and he overthought it. He didn''t dare to utter what he had assumed else his Pumpkin will beat him to death.

    He held her shoulders and made her sit on the bed ignoring her befuddled gaze about his behavior, "Let me brighten up my Moon now."

    Aarvi looked up at him to know how he was going to lighten her mood. "Pumpkin, your problem is easy to solve."

    "Huh?" As long as she is against Leon, Aaron''s life will be most endangered so what could there be a solution? "Tie him up in the home?"

    She blurted out her thoughts before covering her lips with her hands and saw Zain controlling himself fromughing at her.

    He just wanted to solve her heavy feelings, who knew she was thinking something else, "My little Pumpkin, it''s ''lock him up in the home'' or ''tie him up to the bed.'' Did you perhaps mean both?" He asked yfully, making her blush.

    Even imaging tying Aaron on the bed made her cheeks burn, if it really happened, ''I will look like cooked shrimp.'' She thought as she shifted her hands from lips to cover both cheeks.

    Zain sat on the bed next to her amused by seeing her blush like a naive littledy. He didn''t continue to tease her.

    Poking her head, he told her the situation that was the solution to calm her down. "Pumpkin, didn''t you get another reason to be strong and fight against Leon?" He asked.

    Aarvi stopped blushing and started thinking in Zain''s way.

    She always fought for herself due to her past but now she has to continue the fight so that she could keep Leon away from dangering Aaron.

    Instead of letting her fear of losing Aaron be a weakness, she should be motivated by it and stop assuming Aaron as her weakness but strength. After all, he isn''t a simple man who couldn''t be trampled over and he was the one who saved her and will keep her safe when the timees.

    Aarvi nodded at Zain with a light hum. ''Damn, did I waste too many tears? Nope, I need to beat up that man.'' She thought.

    Zain rubbed her head fondly. She was smart to understand just by a probe. He nted a kiss on her hair as he stood up, "I am hungry, joining me? Then help me out."

    She quickly trailed behind him and ended up in his bedroom. "You will cook here?" She teased looking around his bedroom.

    Smacking her head, he was entering the bathroom to change to leisurewear but paused, "You aren''t getting fresh?" He looked at her pretty little ck dress and guessed she went on date with Aaron but ended up in his vi.

    Aarvi looked at herself and nodded repeatedly, she badly needed a shower, She asked pointing to his wardrobe. "Shall I steal something from your collection?"

    Zain hummed and leaned on the wall.

    Going through his shirt collection, then the nightwear, "I wish you were my sister, I could have always stolen your clothes."

    Zain: "..."

    She wanted a sister to steal clothes. He was d he is a brother.

    He was actually waiting to see which color she would choose and she pulled a ck hoodie leaving him helpless.

    She couldn''t bear the darkness yet she couldn''t leave it.

    Flicking on her knuckles, he pulled a full sleeve ck and grey knitted pullover, "This will be morefortable to sleep." He handed her.

    Then he pointed to the sportswear collection, "You could manage with a track pant."

    Aarvi chuckled as she held the pullover in front of her, "This is longer than my dress." Then she patted his shoulder, "Bring sister-inw home soon. You will know all the varieties."

    Zain: "..."

    He turned her around and kicked her out of his room before closing the door. He heard herugh and itched to threaten her as he would toss her out but controlled.

    Remember something, he again opened the door and got her attention, "My little Pumpkin, was your urge to protect Aaron extreme?" He didn''tplete his line, ''...pared your wish of death when she was being tortured.''

    Aarvi froze.

    A pleasant smile charmed his face. He closed the door to let her think of herself.

    When he had asked her what had happened in the warehouse, he had heard her response too clear and heart aching. She never in life craved anything so much than her own end of life.

    That''s the reason it was hard for her to forget it or speak about it and move on. The solution to her emotional and psychological problem was her affection for Aaron, she just needs to perceive things in a different way.

    However, Zain had no idea, he cleared one of her big turmoil and made her realize she doesn''t just like but loves Aaron.

    Standing motionlessly for a good minute, Aarvi realized the pain, her every nerve screaming for relief in the form of death felt too negligible. She had cried in the pain but her pride didn''t let her beg them for her life, nor she wanted to kill them to save herself.

    But in the case of Aaron, her struggle and every emotion felt raw. It was hard for her topose and be in control thinking about his life in danger. She was even ready to kill Leon, she wouldn''t have minded doing anything to save Aaron.

    ''Do I love him or just fear losing him?'' Aarvi thought.

 Chapter 287 - Actions Speaks Louder

    Love and fear are different emotions, Aarvi didn''t know they could intece so closely.

    You don''t fear for someone''s life who you don''t know, you might feel difort due to humanity and kindness. That is totally different from fear.

    Her fear of losing her own life wasn''t greater because she had given up on her own life and craved to end everything. Her fear of losing Aaron was unbearable because she loves the dumb man way too much.

    She excitedly ran inside the guest room and grabbed her mobile to talk... No, to scream at Aaron that she loves him too, pester him to take her with him, and talk a lot of nonsense.

    However, she felt like cold water poured over her looking at her mobile. Her delight plunged looking at no notification about a message or a call.

    She had waited for his call for more than five hours but there was none.

    Entering the bathroom, ''Is the surgery so critical? Is it taking too long? Doesn''t he know I am not in the home? Didn''t he go home? Did he think I was asleep and didn''t call? Did he eat anything?....''

    The questions were innumerable as she showered and went out. She again checked her mobile but found no notification. She dialed his number hoping to leave a missed call if he is still in operation theatre or to wake him up if he was asleep.

    But she didn''t like the thought of him sleeping without contacting her even once. She ended up hearing his number unreachable so she sent him a normal message if in case he is still in the operation theatre.

    [Go to bed. Be ready to get whipped tomorrow.]

    She sounded boisterous but her mood was totally contradicting it.

    With a whole lot of uncertainty, one was in his study room and another one went to the kitchen to help her brother.

    Aarvi helped Zain with the prep for simple vegetable fried rice and soup. "How did you lose your boyfriend in the mall?" Zain asked.

    Sitting on the ind counter, Aarvi told him everything happened and waited to hear him say she overreacted.

    However, Zain looked at her curiously, "Why aren''t you angry at him? He ditched the date, didn''t call you, didn''t contact you yet, he has no idea what you went through or where you are."

    ''Angry?'' She thought about it and shook her head, "I do feel bad but I can''t ask him all his time. He already spent far too much time taking care of me." She didn''t want to be the one to hold him back from anything he loves to do much less his career.

    Zain tapped hard on her forehead with the spoon, "Why do you sound guilty? It was his choice to look after you and you are supporting his choices now."

    Aarvi hummed while taking her mobile. Even though she wanted Aaron to rest after surgery, she still expected his single text.

    Zain ate only a little and fed her as they discussed her next moves and how she will have to change her ns if in case the results are different.

    After making sure she was well fed, he sent her rest. When Zain was returning to his room after cleaning, he noticed her fingers tapping her mobile clearly waiting for Aaron''s call or message.

    He felt something amiss, Aaron being unavable for Aarvi so long didn''t settle well. She tricked her bodyguards to reach there so the matter would definitely reach Aaron.

    Why didn''t he contact her yet?

    He pulled his mobile out and messaged him, [There?]

    Less than half a minute, [Yes?]

    Bewildered, he climbed on her bed and snatched her mobile. Forcing open the lock of it, he dialed ''Aaron.''

    More than him, the girl was anticipating to hear the man''s voice before she slumped on the bed dejectedly.

    Zain frowned. It wasn''t hard for him to deduce the duo''s connection was cut and both had no idea about it.

    Who did it? What is their reason? And how did they manage to break the contact between them?

    He was about to tell Aarvi about it but he controlled. It was a problem they should solve themselves if anybody is trying to sabotage them. That''s how the rtionship gets more strong unlike just walking on the flower carpet.

    And if he tells them now, he is cent percent sure one will rush to another one or both will rush out in the middle of the night.

    Keeping her mobile aside, he pulled the duvet for her and patted her head, "Sleep now, you can meet him tomorrow."

    Aarvi who was about to retort and send him, obediently nodded and dozed off hoping he rests soon. Meanwhile, Zain messaged Aaron as his left hand caressed her head to put her to sleep.

    [Pumpkin will see you in the morning. You should rest.]

    There was no response to it and both men went to bed.

    ---

    In the morning, at Rivas Industries.

    Aaron reached his office at the usual time but there was no word from Aarvi yet. He had to fly to the City Coasta to handle the Golden oil and gas issue but he didn''t want to go anywhere without meeting Aarvi.

    Milo Wen was leaving the office room when he saw Aarvi entering. He first checked her hands and found no flowers, ''Did they fight?'' He thought and nced at Aaron who was on a call standing by the floor-to-ceiling ss wall.

    Milo nodded at her as a greeting before exiting the office room as he closed the door behind him.

    Aarvi was angry but hearing the hint of frustration in Aaron''s voice, she let go of her little anger to bring him back to cool.

    Aaron was hearing the reports over the call about Golden oil and gas when a pair of slender arms snaked around his waist and the little frame hugged him from behind.

    Who will dare to touch him in his office? No, who will enter his office without permission? He hung up the call without care and pulled her in front of him.

    The deep frown settled on her petite face seeing him using ''HIS'' mobile.

    She had called him in the morning as soon as she woke up, Zain had teased her nonstop seeing her get angry yet dialing Aaron repeatedly, she had even tried to reach him when she was in the elevator just to confirm that he is in the office but his number was unreachable.

    ''Something''s fishy!'' She thought by seeing him shove his mobile phone into his pocket. Her anger diverted to the one who cut theirmunication.

    Aaron cupped her face and lifted it to face him. He wanted to make sure she wasn''t mad at him and he breathed a relief seeing her smile warmly.

    Seeing him worried, she could already guess, he had tried to reach her too, if not in the night, at least in the morning. Anyway, she didn''t regret going to Zain''s ce, else how could she have easily determined this dumb man had taken her heart long back?

    "Did you miss me?" She asked with a hint of tease and grim.

    Seeing her little glowing face, Aaron chose a different way of responding to her question.

    Doing is better than talking. Isn''t it?

    Aarvi who waited for his response stopped in her tracks when he pushed her against the wall and captured her lips without a word.

 Chapter 288 - Am I That Childish?

    Aarvi had lots to talk about and also tell Aaron about their suspendedmunication. Being pinned against the wall, all she could think of doing was reciprocate him to his demanding, knee-weakening kiss.

    He pulled her waist closer and his hand tangled with her hair as he frenzied their lips to kiss her deeply, to kiss her muddled.

    He started off softly like coaxing her lips in an apology for leaving her in the mall, for ditching their date again.

    Then he was demanding, making it hard for her to match his pace. It was like aint seeing her keep the strong up front in front of him even in her struggles.

    There is nothing important for him more than her, not even his career. If people despise him for being uxorious or call him a henpecked, he will heartily ept it.

    So missing her? He had craved to look at her, hear her the whole evening and night. How could he not miss her

    Clutching his zer, standing on her toes, sunk in his warmth, she waspletely lost in their passionate kiss with her tiny moans when felt something vibrating at her thigh.

    Her face burned red at the thought of something else moving before the ringtone of his mobile registered to her dazed mind.

    She patted his chest to break their kiss as she tried to say, ''Your mobile.'' but her words muffled against his lips like sweet moans.

    The man didn''t bother about his mobile, instead, he pressed her against him and pulled her tongue to his mouth and sucked hard until she let out a sensuous moan and focused back on their kiss and on him.

    After it felt like an eternity, they broke the kiss. While he took long breaths stealing her air, she was panting with her chest heaving up and down pressed against his chest.

    Looking at her hazy eyes, his fingers continued to caress her scarlet milky smooth cheek, continuing to rob some more kisses from her sweet lips.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She definitely felt like the most delicious candy of Aaron before she pushed her head back and narrowed her eyes, sending rming signals to his brain.

    Now, no sense or words going to save him so he slowly unwrapped his arms and coughed slightly to clear his throat.

    Aarvi remembered him twisting her ear every time she made some mistake so she too grabbed his ear and gritted her teeth, "Aaron Rivas, how dare you kiss me after ditching me twice back to back? No, why am I even dating you? Why don''t you just marry that stethoscope of yours and the surgical instruments? You guys make a perfect couple." Leaving his ear, she red at him as she crossed her arms grumpily.

    He tried to hold her but she pped his hand away waiting for him to speak and he had to find a proper way without riling her up.

    Anyway, a few words slipped his mouth, "You kissed��" ''Oh damn.''

    Her finger pointed at him in building fury, "You��" She shrugged her hand and turned her heels, "Right and I also made a mistake by returning back."

    Aaron was quick to wrap his arm around her waist and pulled her to his embrace. Aarvi puffed her cheeks as soon as her back crashed to his chest.

    Before she could struggle to escape, he leaned on the couch, his other arm wrapped around locking her arms and his chin rested on her shoulder.

    His gentle sincere voice sounded next to her ear, "I am sorry, I was negligent. I will be careful and it won''t repeat again." He kissed her shoulder as he tightened his arms.

    As much she told herself as she isn''t Ava Kelly anymore, a sorry from him was enough to cool her down and soften instantly.

    ''Why didn''t I realize before that I love this simple-minded man?'' She thought as her head tilted to lean on his in silent forgiveness.

    She always told him she wanted to live alone but it never crossed her mind she might lose him. Probably she had felt that fear once when the city was flooded but she was too reluctant to ept her feelings.

    ''Does that mean I have loved him for a long time? But why?''

    She had no idea why he was so important to her but she was sure it certainly wasn''t because he transnted the heart and looked after her.

    Aaron tightened his arms enveloping her in his warmth, making her feel secure and safe. He so wished he could have done it the previous day.

    ''Probably I should stop finding answers to some questions. If I have really fallen for him, so be it, why should I find a reason for it?'' She sighed.

    Her mncholic voice sounded causing him to tilt his head and look at her side profile and down spirited unfocused gaze on the busy city.

    "I was so scared yesterday. I thought something happened to you and when I finally saw you, I just wanted to hug you but you��" She gasped when he moved her in jerk

    Before she couldplete it, he spun her around as he wrapped his arms and lifted her off the floor. Aarvi quickly wrapped her arms to bnce herself before punching his back with her small fist.

    She whined with the unhappiest tone she could sound, "I wanted it yesterday and you ran away." Wrapping her arms, she sulked, "You didn''t even give me my forehead kiss."

    He rubbed her back to calm her as he revealed, "Alex told me everything yesterday."

    Getting off his arms, she pouted, "Such a busybody." Anyway, she had expected Aaron to know everything by now.

    Cupping her sullen face, he kissed her forehead before asking, "What happened to your mobile? I couldn''t reach you."

    Aarvi realized he had no idea that only theirmunication was down. There were only two possibilities, either one blocking the other one''s number or thework operator blocking theirmunication.

    The second option ruled out, why will somebody go to that extent?

    The first option, nobody touched her mobile so she or others didn''t block Aaron''s number. And why will Aaron block her number?

    Since they spoke till she reached the mall, Aarvi wanted to know what happened after it to deduce where it went wrong.

    She lied to respond to his question, "I was angry at you, so."

    She thought he would get angry or at least knock on her head but he nodded epting she might have switched off her phone in a fit of anger.

    ''Am I that childish?'' Aarvi now craved to smack his head.

    Controlling herself, "You better had a proper reason for your behavior. What happened yesterday?"

    Aaron took her to the couch and narrated everything. Half a way, she was ready to run out to check on Lara at the hospital but he held her back.

    Whenever she had seen little girls, she had missed ying with Lara by the riverside, her heart ached for the pain the little girl was going through.

    Then Aarvi was having a hard time controlling her vex hearing Naomi had called her from Aaron''s mobile after her missed call.

    Aarvi was clenching her fist realizing Noami took advantage of his busy hands and blocked her and Alex''s number. Hence her first call to Aaron went through and then it was unreachable.

    ''Naomi Fisher, you don''t understand kindness and sympathy. Alright, I will be heartless.''

 Chapter 289 - Checkmate

    When Aarvi was thinking to deal with Naomi, she also heard why Aaron was hurrying up to leave for the hospital the previous day. She sighed deeply at his worry.

    Facing him, she firmly, yet in a gentle tone tried to coax him, "You dumb man, don''t keep me away from the sadness, I can handle them. If you think I can''t, then won''t you be with me?"

    Aaron nodded obediently. He didn''t know where he had threw his brain. Since she had returned back to his side, he too tried to persuade her, "If you are angry, reproach me, don''t vanish."

    ''He really believed I was angry.'' Aarvi thought and facepalmed before briefing him.

    "I was still frightened, I didn''t want you to return home after surgery and see me sad or crying. So I wanted to be alone but ended up breaking into Apple Pie''s home."

    She didn''t add she was waiting for his call to inform him about her whereabouts and she had no ns to make him worried all night.

    He gently tugged her and kissed the side of her forehead. He was d that her fear of losing him doesn''t keep her away from him.

    She was about to ask him about Lara''s health condition to go and check on her in the hospital when they heard knocks on the door. She didn''t bother sitting away from Aaron and looked at the door.

    Milo Wen slightly peeked inside through the creek of the door and caught the two pairs of eyes right on him. His first reaction was to close the door to run back to his chair but he didn''t run, instead, he patted his chest for seeing them in a calm mood.

    He pushed the door open with a file and tab in a hand as he held a huge bouquet of red roses.

    Aaron was surprised to see red roses, Aarvi wasn''t a fan of red roses. "What''s so special today?"

    Aarvi stretched her hands to take the bouquet from Milo as she hid her smirk, "These are called Checkmate roses." There was a hidden meaning behind it which she wasn''t going to tell him.

    ''Checkmate'' Aaron cued Milo Wen to keep the file on his desk as he thought who''s checkmating whom in them.

    She stood up and faced him. She was nning a beautiful date to confess to the dumb man. She wanted to make it unique as special as he made for her when he had confessed and asked her out officially.

    She suspiciously looked at him to ask, "You aren''t ditching today''s date, are you?"

    Aaron: "..."

    She had already asked him out for the whole week evening after his work time and he couldn''t believe he had to take a rain check.

    Milo Wen who had kept the files on the desk without hearing her low voice reported holding his tab, "President Rivas, The airtime request is confirmed at two o''clock. Would you like to make any other arrangements at city Coasta?"

    Milo was expecting Aarvi to join them or else Aaron would work all night to return soon to her side. As a result, the managers and he will have to be sleepless too.

    Aaron''s eyes were zeroed on Aarvi''s every expression cursing Milo Wen in his mind. He wanted to talk to her instead of exploding it in front of her.

    Aarvi''s fingers crushed the bouquet around the ribbon hearing Milo Wen. Her eyes red at Aaron''s alert eyes and her lips slowly arced to a beautiful lopsided smirk but her eyes had turned colder than ice.

    Milo Wen looked at her hand hearing the paper crushing and then at her face. ''Cmity is near.'' He was about to run out but heard, "I would like to add some events in the schedule, Secretary Wen."

    Milo and Aaron: "..."

    They felt like she was nning a murder hearing her mysterious and cold tone.

    She took steps away from Aaron and stood in front of Milo with a sweet girl look. Milo Wen instantly fell into her act pushing off the thought that he had seen her displeasure. "Could you please arrange for a whirlwind wedding in Coasta?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He definitely knew it wasn''t a wedding of him and his Cupcake.

    Milo was excited thinking otherwise, "Absolutely, Ms. Evans. Please let me know the requirements, I will arrange ordingly."

    ''Requirement?'' She innocently responded aware Aaron was going towards her, "Prepare however you like it. Make sure to get wedding gowns��"

    Aaron covered her mouth and cued Milo Wen to leave. Confused Milo Wen was taking small steps towards the exit but paused hearing Aaron hiss.

    He turned around to see Aaron shake his hand after her bite and Aarvi stomped her heel on his foot before she started beating him with the bouquet.

    "Why? You should get married to your stethoscope andptop��"

    Milo Wen''s jaw dropped after knowing the brides of the wedding. He met Aaron''s gaze and scurried out without forgetting to close the door behind him.

    Aarvi continued to beat him without caring to give the flowers to him but withered them all on the floor after hitting him.

    Her voice filled with sarcasm and fury continued, "... Woah, you were saying lengthy dialogues that you will give me all the time. I guess they were just empty words. Now I understand why people say all men are the same. You are no different but full of lies."

    Aaron felt bad for the roses looking at rose petals making the flower bed. He repeatedly tried to cut in but she gave him no chance.

    After the petals were gone, she threw the stems away and was ready to leave but heard, "Fine I am not going anywhere." And he tried to hold her hand.

    Aarvi pped his hand away and glowered at him, "Now you are ditching your work. Wow."

    Aaron: "..."

    She was angry hearing he was going out on business and she was also angry hearing he won''t go. Where is the logic?

    Now he understood why it''s said that ''Women are hard to understand.''

    However he still could discern his Cupcake''s intentions, she was angry because he has to ditch their date again but she doesn''t want to trouble his work.

    Either he can go to Coasta or go on date with her. He can take her to Coasta but obviously can''t go on a date.

    Her eyesnded on the rose petals on the floor and announced, "Look, what happened to them because of you."

    ''M-me?'' He was speechless. He can''t argue with her seeing her throw every logic out of the window.

    Ignoring her usation, he tried to exin what he meant by his words, "I won''t go but the managers will look into it."

    However, she countered to it in no time, "If they could have handled it, then you wouldn''t have nned to go in the first ce."

    She marched towards the door as she remembered her confession date. Fuming, she dered, "I am not talking with you anymore else I might kill you."

    Here, the logic was simple, he should follow her and coax. So he went behind her, "Aarvi, lis��"

    The door flung open causing Aarvi to halt. The handsome man on the other side was bubbling in anger but he slowly cooled down once his eyes shifted to the youngdy who was next to Aaron.

    Aaron oddly felt uneasy, he didn''t want the man to meet Aarvi so soon but it was toote.

    Before the men could utter anything, Aarvi mumbled in uncertainty, "Brother Nick?"

    The man smiled in astonishment but Aaron froze.

 Chapter 290 - I Made A Sin

    Due to mixed feelings for canceling the date again, Aarvi wanted to cool her head. She didn''t me Aaron for the emergencies that arose but she was a normal girl too, she didn''t like seeing her dates with Aaron canceling back to back.

    She had thought they could enjoy the whole week evening together but who knew all her ns were fated to be burned up?

    She had almost reached the office door when it flung open without a knock so she paused and her eyes narrowed at the person. Only Milo Wen had permission to enter inside after a knock, the rest had to wait until Aaron permitted them so she wanted to see who had so much audacity other than the Rivas family.

    A handsome man on the other side was bubbling in anger. He had a tall and well-maintained slender physique. His dark brown hair was styled in a messy look which gave a roguishness to his sharp jawline.

    His brown eyes had emotions of anger but they were clear and warm which makes one get easilyfortable around him.

    He was in a navy blue long coat, knitted dual-color pullover, and denim pants. He was chic in aid back rxing look.

    Aarvi''s face slowly turned puzzled looking at him. It wasn''t because he was handsome, but felt familiar. Her gazeid nowhere but his face, importantly his eyes.

    ''Where have I seen him?'' She thought.

    Aaron''s face turned aloof, he oddly felt uneasy, he didn''t want the man to meet Aarvi so soon but it was toote to control the damage.

    The handsome man cooled down once his eyes shifted to the youngdy who was next to Aaron. His lips were threatening to bloom into an attractive smirk but he was controlling it waiting for her to identify him.

    Aarvi blinked when Aaron''s hand was ced on her back. Before the men could utter anything, Aarvi mumbled in uncertainty, "Brother Nick?"

    The man smiled in delight and astonishment but Aaron froze.

    Nikun Morris, Aaron''s friend from his school days. He was the second son of the Morris family. Morris Industries'' headquarters was shifted to Coasta just three years earlier so Nikun was busy with his father to establish and stabilize thepany.

    Thus the two friends hardly got time to hang out other than Nikun meeting Aaron whenever thetter dropped to Coasta on business trips.

    "Little Av��" Nikun was excitedly greeting her but Aarvi held Aaron''s hand and dragged him away to the floor to the ceiling ss wall.

    At the door, Milo Wen shook his head helplessly. Compared to Nikun who had broken into the important conference of Aaron in Coasta, this is considered as minor so he sighed and ordered a secretary to get some refreshments for the guest.

    Nikun sauntered to the couch looking at the red flower bed and kneeled on the couch trying to overhear them. He couldn''t understand why Aaron''s Cupcake took Aaron away as soon as she identified him.

    Aarvi''s reaction was enough to tell Aaron that she remembers Nikun but the memories are unclear so she wanted to speak about it.

    Aarvi earnestly asked, clutching Aaron''s sleeves, "Aaron, I never saw him before but I had got a dream of him working as a cafe''s cashier. He smiled at me now, meaning he knows me. How? And there was also another teenager who I was close with but I can''t remember his face, how hard I try. I get a terrible headache if I force��"

    "Shhh��" Aaron cupped her face seeing her stressing her mind to remember him causing her brows to squeeze harder.

    That''s what he was afraid of, Nikun never met his Cupcake alone but with him, if she remembers one, can''t recall another one, she will force herself and that pressures her mind.

    Her memories weren''t erased but masked, so if she pressures, she might recall everything but she might forget a lot of things. No psychologists were suggesting it so Aaron lied.

    "It was just a dream. Stop thinking so much." His soothing voice sounded as he gently rubbed between her brows.

    Aarvi nced at Nikun who was poking his ear to hear them, "Then how do I know his name? W-why do I feel like my memories are disrupted?" She felt her head heavy and pressed her fingers on her head as she tried ask, "Aaron did I p-perhaps fo-for..." Her ailing voice faded as she felt her body limp and she swayed unable to focus on his face before everything turned dark.

    "Aarvi!" Aaron was quick to react and caught her as soon as she fainted.

    Nikun was startled hearing Aaron''s voice and seeing Aaron''s Cupcake lying in his arms.

    He was already confused hearing Aarvi''s words and Aaron''s lying as it was a dream. He really worked as cashier and counter server at Aaron''s cafe, so what is going on?

    He was appalled to hear Aaron addressing her as ''Aarvi''. ''She is Ava Kelly.'' He thought and quickly got off from the couch toy Aarvi on the couch.

    ''Who is Aarvi? Isn''t she Cupcake? If she is, then she is Ava Kelly. Did Aaron finally move on from Cupcake to Aarvi? If she isn''t Cupcake, how does she know my nickname? Did Aaron tell her about me? Then why didn''t he tell me about his girlfriend? Wait, is she his girlfriend?...''

    Nikun Morris''s mind was in aplete mess with each building question while Aaron checked on her in so much calmness that made the air tense and too chill.

    Nikun carefully asked, realizing it wasn''t just normal faint. Aarvi had a brief loss of consciousness, so thinking it might be a more serious event, "Shall I call for an ambnce?"

    Aaron shook his head in response with a long sigh. Brushing her hair strands away from her face, he stood up to grab a throw-over for her.

    Nikun curiously watched Aarvi''s petite face to confirm if she was the same little happy giggling Cupcake of Aaron.

    He had seen her ck orbs, and her face had lots of simrities. Even if he tried to think she isn''t Ava Kelly, he couldn''t ept it. Her innocent petite face was so alike to Cupcake.

    Aaron saw Nikun hovering over Aarvi. He grabbed his cor and pulled him back. He spread the throw over on her as he heard Nikun controlling himself to ask one question at a time.

    "Aaron, is she your girlfriend?" Only Nikun knew how hard it was for him to control throwing all the questions from his mind.

    Standing up, he pointed to the desk to go towards so that they don''t disturb her as he cleared Nikun''s mind, "Cupcake."

    Nikun was about to throw all the questions out but he had to control again when he witnessed the super cold Aaron''s ming gaze at him.

    ''Why do I feel like I made a sin? Damn this man.'' He thought as he tried to analyze what was his mistake.

    ''I didn''t even get to say a word. All I did was to appear in front of them. Did I appear at the wrong time? It was his mistake to ignore my call.''

    He took long deep breaths to keep his cool waiting for Aaron to speak. He was never so curious about anything as much he wanted to know about the girl on the couch and her rtionship with Aaron.

 Chapter 291 - AarviAvron

    Aaron checked the time to calcte what time Aarvi might wake up. If his guess is right, it isn''t useful to take her to the hospital. The chances of a chunk of her memory recovering were high and she will dream of it before waking up even more confused.

    Looking at the pleading gaze of his friend, Aaron just briefed the situation without going in deep; she met with an ident, she got a heart transnt, stayed in a vegetative state and she doesn''t have his memories.

    Nikun had controlled asking questions until the end before he blurted out, "You know, you shouldn''t lie to a first-grade professionalwyer."

    Nikun Morries, one among the very few who holds world-level high-grade legal education certification. Since his elder brother loved business, he chose something different and challenging for himself.

    After working under a famous advocate for years, he had opened his ownw firm in the city Coasta recently as he helped the Morries Industries as a legal head. Even though he has yet to stand top in his field, it was just a matter of time.

    Aaron looked at his friend who put the opposition guard down with his sweet boy look before striking hard. He had expected him to consider the untold matters as private but didn''t expect him to be worried about his Cupcake.

    Nikun continued, "I had told you Ava never stepped into the cafe right after you left. I didn''t meet her due to grandfather Rivas but she never sought me for you either."

    Aaron''s brows quivered, he had assumed his father spoke to her and she was disheartened to step inside the cafe. How could he have known she forgot him right after he left?

    Nikun can make out even the slightest changes in Aaron so he realized he hit the nail and continued, "And you are expecting me to believe your unconnected pieces of truth. Now will you tell me theplete truth or shall I ask Ava?"

    Right after the question spilled out, Nikun gulped his nonexistent spit and avoided Aaron''s eyes. He wanted to smack himself for threatening his friend so he added a few more words in a sullen tone, "I was the first one to root for you guys, I hadn''t even looked forward to my own love life so much and here you are casting me away."

    It had been long time Aaron had the urge to roll his eyes. He leaned back his leather chair as his gaze shifted to the sleeping girl on the couch, "Aarvi, she is Aarvi Evans now."

    Pulling his jacket closer, ''Why are you creeping me now?'' Nikun thought. Knowing and hearing the indifferent tone of Aaron, his caring voice was raising his hair.

    Anyhow he snapped remembering the past, "Aarvi�� wasn''t that the name Ava created joining your names?"

    Aaron just nced at his friend as he opened the file to look into it. But his whole focus was the girl if in case Aarvi wakes up and silently hears Nikun''s bber.

    Nikun continued to tell the past as though it happened yesterday, "Ava and Aaron - I named your ship as Vron, she had argued with me as Avron or Aarvi."

    Nikun nodded to himself, cent percent sure Avron and Aarvi were created by Ava.

    During their school time, he had heard the couples joining their names to form a unique name and he loved his friend and his Cupcake so he came up with ''Vron'' and told her.

    Ava didn''t like it and asked him how to join names before she sat with two names. When she added ''Aaron-Ava'', she came up with ''Aarv'', to make it sound pleasing to the ears, she appended it with ''i'' and called it ''Aarvi''.

    When heughed at her for making it sound like a girl''s name, she tried in reverse order, ''Ava-Aaron'' and got the name ''Avron'' which they all liked.

    Aaron had called them childish; that was secondary but he had liked it which Nikun knew well.

    ....

    Aaron remembered how he named her Aarvi. After she requested him if she could get a new identity, she had to get a new name and he was preparing for an adoption paper as Evans.

    He had asked her if she would like to go by any name of her choice but she had shaken her head, ''Write any name.'' She was least bothered about it.

    He and Shawn searched the inte and voiced many different names when she was busy working on herptop. She hadn''t reacted to any name until he said ''Aarvi''.

    She had paused her work and nced at him. He hadn''t asked her anything but she had nodded for that name while Shawn loved that name asking him to choose that without knowing how Aaron hade up with it.

    Nikun controlled himself from smacking Aaron. ''Why is this man so hard to deal with?'' He sighed and looked behind at the girl on the couch. He really wanted to ask her in the past and present what she liked in Aaron.

    Seeing the sulking man, Aaron revealed Aarvi lost his memories due to an unknown incident and she is unaware of it.

    Nikun was shocked.

    Then he lightly briefed she studied with Shawn, Vance Hays ditching the wedding and she became the prey for a hungry wolf. Since the prey dominated, the wolf''s pride was hurt, and tried to kill her. Hence she got a heart transnt.

    Nikun first admired the couple in exmation, "You strived and she fell in love all over again. How romantic!"

    Aaron scribbled his signature without responding to it. His friend loves to exaggerate.

    Then Nikun''s voice turned intimidating exactly opposite to his sweet boy look, "Who is this wolf?"

    Aaron nced at Aarvi before leaving the mystery, "Wait for Saturday."

    ''Saturday? Mirage banquet?'' Nikun tried to solve the mystery but he could onlye up with, "A rich scoundrel." Mirage banquet was a show of the rich so it was the basic guess.

    His tone was malign causing Aaron to anticipate his next words. "Why the freaking hell are you leaving that rat alive?" His frustrated voice carried disappointment understanding the hurt wolf is still in the wealthy society, enjoying his life.

    Aaron just watched his friend. Nikun knows Aaron really well, he wasn''t a kind person especially if somebody presses his nerve, much less touching his Cupcake. So what can make him stop and have this patience?

    Nikun''s jaw dropped and pointed to Aarvi. He voiced his thoughts when he saw the proud expression on Aaron''s face, "Your Cupcake is ying him."

    Now he was excited. He knew the little Ava was smart in setting traps when he had yed chess against her, now he really wanted to see her use all those smartness in a vicious way.

    But the part of their heart knew well it wasn''t the required change they wanted in Ava Kelly. One needs to have guts and a strong heart to take everything positively and treat everyone well. They just wanted her to see the reality instead of thinking everyone is good.

    He was about to continue, the duo heard a groggy voice, "Cupcake��"

    Aaron and Nikun froze,they least wanted her to hear them and again stress herself.

    Nikun didn''t dare to turn behind and looked at Aaron with a questioning look, ''Did she hear us?''

    Aaron realized she didn''t mumble in sleep but she is awake, ''She heard us?''

 Chapter 292 - A Villain In The Love Story

    Aaron rushed towards her when her eyesnded on him while Nikun mentally prepared himself to treat Aarvi as a new person.

    Aaron helped her sit on the couch, and tidied her hair looking at her sleepy eyes as he heard her mumble, "Where are cupcakes? I want them." She sounded like a little girl pitifully requesting cupcakes.

    Nikun pressed his lips to a thin line to control smiling. He understood Aarvi aka Ava still loves the cupcakes baked by Aaron.

    Aaron was relieved thinking she might have heard the only cupcake and the rest of the words were hazy, "Did you get a dream?" He asked to confirm if she recovered any memory as a dream.

    He saw her eyes sparkle brightly before she whispered to him, "I had a whole tray of red velvet cupcakes in front of me. I was drooling when you were icing and decorating it. They looked so yummy. I wanted to take one but you took the tray away."

    Aaron: "..."

    He understood she didn''t hear them but woke up to the dream of cupcakes and he was really getting jealous of the cupcakes seeing her bright eyes asionally blinking in a request of, ''I want cupcakes.''

    Nikun tried hard but burst intoughter catching her attention. If other men in a rtionship get jealous of other men grabbing the attention of their women, he always saw Aaron getting jealous of the cupcake he bakes.

    He noticed Aarvi''s free and easy-going personality morphing to a kind of casualness that weirdly controlled his behavior. His friendly attitude turned awkward as he has to treat her as a whole new person.

    Aarvi wasn''t thinking of her memory but she wanted to know how she knew ''Brother Nick'' so that he appeared in her dream so clearly.

    Aaron helped her drink water and he was about to introduce Nikun but thetter spoke, "Well, you might remember, so do I."

    Aaron: "..." He looked at his friend to know what stunt he was pulling.

    Aarvi had seen him in school uniform in her dream so she added to solve her mystery of dream, "We studied in the same school."

    His voice of displeasure sounded after a long pause, "That''s it? Girl, I was sports captain in the school for three years."

    Aarvi tried to remember before she asked ndly, "The casanova who had girls around all the time?"

    Nikun: "..."

    Aaron pitied his friend. His little Cupcake had said the same line when she first got to know Nikun was his friend, ''I have noticed him being surrounded by girls.''

    The difference was she wasn''t judging him that time, but now, she threw words on his face without a single change in her expression.

    Nikun nced at Aaron who didn''t care to defend him so he sat down and tried to exin, "I am not a casanova, they were surrounding me and asking something so I was answering them."

    Aarvi didn''t want toment on it but seeing both men waiting for her to say something, she generally added, "You were flirting with them so became their eye candy and entertainment."

    Nikun again looked at Aaron, ''Give back that innocent little Cupcake of yours.'' His eyes spoke of his struggle.

    He coughed slightly and tried again to change the image she created of him, "I have only dated one girl in my life who I will marry soon. Will this change your view of me?"

    Aarvi too nced at Aaron who nodded in acknowledgment, "Congrattions�� And I have no view of you."

    Why should she have any image of him? Compare what she could remember of ''Brother Nick'', Shawn and Dax exceed him. If she builds a bad image of him, doesn''t that mean she despises her own friends?

    Nikun: "..."

    His Cupcake whether the little one or the adult, always left Nikun speechless looking innocent as ever. Aaron had a faint smirk on his face provoking his friend more.

    Nikun gritted his teeth looking at his friend who was satisfied enjoying the glory of his Cupcake. However, he was having a hard time believing the happy, smiling, friendly Cupcake of Aaron had an oppressive air but she looked so serene as if she had no idea how she was controlling his behavior.

    Aaron sighed internally before formally introducing them,pletely aware Aarvi doesn''t remember his name, "Nick, she is my soon-to-be wife, Aarvi Evans."

    Aarvi could already guess Nick knew her real identity but she didn''t bother about it as Aaron would handle him. She assumed she knew Nick because she had seen him in the school''s sports club.

    Aaron turned to Aarvi and introduced the other way around, "Aarvi, he is Nikun Morris, Legal advisor, and head at Morris Industries, CEO of Morris Law Firms."

    Nikun noticed her eyes twinkle for hisplete introduction but he wanted to know which part of it got her attention. He didn''t extend his hand knowing her untouchableness.

    Aarvi looked at Aaron and slightly raised her brows. Aaron faintly nodded before turning to bewildered Nikun.

    Aarvi grabbed her sling bag, took her business card out, and handed it to Nikun, "Attorney Morris, I can give you the break that you are in need of."

    Anyway, Nikun heard nothing. His jaws were deep down and his eyes were wide open looking at the gold ted card in his hand. He wasn''t shocked due to the gold te card, his mind was blown reading Aarvi Evans as President of Skr Industries.

    He really wanted to hide in some hole. He and his father had nned to acquire Skr but got rejected by them without taking time to think, then they had tried to poach Dax Grant in a party and he hadughed at them hearing the sry and other huge allowance they offered.

    Before he could recover from his stupor, Aarvi briefed Aaron on how many times they had reached them and how they kept them away.

    Aaronmented when Nikun''s embarrassed face turned to them, "So they nned to acquire my wife''spany."

    Nikun sheepishly smiled while Aarvi gave him a death re, "President Rivas, I won''t be your mistress so it''s ex-girlfriend''spany. Don''t make your wives disheartened."

    "..." Aaron had thought after all these she forgot about it.

    ''Mistress? Ex-girlfriend? Wives?'' Nikun was baffled. He felt like he was in a whole new world called Puzzle where everything isplex.

    Aarvi shrugged off Aaron''s hand and went to his desk. She took his mobile and unblocked two numbers. Meanwhile, Aaron wanted to switch on her mobile but found it on so he was checking her mobile thinking why calls aren''t connecting.

    Nikun looked left and right, he couldn''t believe they had ess to each other''s mobile. ''Ex-girlfriend? Mistress? Damn you guys, even husband and wife don''t share mobile passwords.''

    Aaron dialed his number and the mobile in her hand rang, Aarvi sighed before leaving his mobile and returning to the couch.

    Aaron indifferently revealed showing her mobile call log screen, "Somebody said they didn''t contact me." And her call log betrayed her.

    Aarvi pursed her lips finding it embarrassing for getting caught. Does she look obsessed?

    But Aaron was deducing something else and voiced it connecting all the dots, "Naomi blocked your number when she used my mobile."

    ''Naomi? That one-sided lover of Aaron.'' Nikun thought realizing there is still a viin in the love story.

    Aaron''s eyes glued on Aarvi to get her confirmation.

 Chapter 293 - Was It Just A Dream?

    ''Naomi? That one-sided lover of Aaron.'' Nikun thought realizing there is still a viin in the love story.

    Nikun had met her a few times whenever he went to meet his friend in the country S. His friend didn''t have a low EQ but he doesn''t care about the people which caused him to never see Naomi Fisher wasn''t just a ssmate as he thought, she had a different kind of feelings for him.

    Hearing Naomi blocked Aarvi''s number in Aaron''s mobile, the young well behaveddy image she had made in front of him burned into ashes.

    He had many questions but he kept it to himself as it was the problem they needed to solve themselves without his interference.

    Aaron''s eyes were glued on Aarvi to get her confirmation as his fingers curled into tight fists discerning Naomi could be behind many troubles Aarvi faced.

    First and foremost, sending a man to identify Aarvi as his girlfriend and threatening an intern doctor. He didn''t voice but got a solid reason to punish Naomi.

    Aarvi obviously knew Naomi would get caught if she made one wrong move and that''s exactly what happened. She knew she can''t protect Naomi anymore, she wanted Naomi to learn and let go so that her ''Love'' doesn''t turn to enmity against the Rivas family or Aaron. Probably Aarvi expected too much from her.

    Seeing Aaron hiding his ire behind indifference, Aarvi knew Naomi would repent soon but that doesn''t mean that Aarvi is letting her off so easily.

    By Naomi''s childish act of blocking numbers, she didn''t only break themunication but pushed Aarvi to panic, as a result, she got a palpitation. This wasn''t something she was going to tolerate.

    So enough is enough.

    Aarvi tried to calm Aaron as he was going out of the city on business, "I will handle her..."

    Aaron got the response he wanted. He understood why Aarvi didn''t speak about her suspicion, the reason behind his grandfather''s warning, and the pleading of Old man Fisher.

    He could say his grandfather forgave Naomi because of Elder Fisher but he wasn''t so good and kind-hearted.

    Naomi touched Aaron''s bottom line, Aarvi. So thetter knew extremely well that she couldn''t stop him from taking extreme measures against Naomi so she tried to lighten his mood.

    "You go on your business trip and marry your wives."

    ''Marry your wives?'' Nikun was again at loss, desperate to know what she meant.

    He coughed to clear his throat and probed carefully, "If you guys don''t mind, may I know who are these wives? I... will arrange a wedding gift."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi shed a formal but cunning smile to Aaron and responded with a straight face as though it was a fact, "His Laptop and stethoscope. You are wee to attend his wedding in Coasta."

    ''Pfft,'' He burst into rabidughter seeing her hide her annoyance so well due to Aaron''s packed schedule.

    Actually, Nikun felt the same, whenever he had called Aaron to have a good conversation, either he found him in hospital or Rivas Industries saying he was busy. He was expecting him to be a monk but turned out as he already had his Cupcake next to him.

    Anyhow their bber wasn''t enough to fool Aaron to divert him, "Why did she do that?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t believe the man who understands her tiny frown has no idea Naomi ''loves'' him.

    Nikun''s lips twitched hearing Aaron still putting a blind eye or is he trying to confirm? ''Fine, I will help you.'' He thought as he nced at Aarvi if in case she didn''t like the question.

    She looked speechless so he responded, "That''s why I always told you to look above your medical books. Noami Fisher followed you everywhere because she loves you."

    Aaron''s brows slightly raised silence wrapping around them. It was hard for both Aarvi and Nikun to guess what he was thinking after he got to know Naomi loves him.

    "Love?!" Aaron''s voice had a hint of ridicule as his hand gently caressed her hair behind her ear.

    Aarvi tried to read him looking at his eyes but they turned loving when their eyes met. Aarvi was really d her destruction target wasn''t Aaron but Leon, reading Aaron or guessing what he will do was so hard.

    Whereas Nikun realized Aaron and Aarvi were alike. It''s just that Aaron is known for indifference whereas Aarvi keeps her serene calmness so you can''t know she was controlling you.

    The couple he had felt sweet and cute was invincible and if they were provoked, they could be sinister than one could think of.

    As awyer, he had met numerous criminals and done counseling but found the two in front of him more dangerous than them. It was just his gut feeling, he will know the rest on Saturday.

    Aaron revealed, "I will send her a spectacr gift."

    Aarvi and Nikun felt his words dripped of poison. Naomi was a doctor, they don''t have to take it so seriously. Aarvi sighed inwardly hoping he wouldn''t take it to heart too much.

    Aware Nikun was Aaron''s best friend, she didn''t feel the necessity to be guarded up so her demeanor rxed a lot and she squinted her eyes at Aaron and sneered, "Have you gifted me anything? Why don''t I remember?" Another try to divert him.

    Aaron: "..."

    He urately knows she understood what he meant yet there she goes trying to make him rxed.

    Nikun pointed at her and remarked, looking at Aaron, "That''s how girlfriends behave,pletely senseless, illogical, and unreasonable. They��" Nikun choked on his words when Aarvi turned to him with a beautiful smile.

    Aarvi generously offered, "I won''t mind passing this message to your girlfriend, Attorney Morris."

    Nikun: "..."

    Aaron took her side smartly, "My girlfriend is magnanimous."

    Nikun: "..."

    Aarvi and Aaron continued to bully Nikun with straight faces for a little more time until Aaron got a call from the hospital to inform him that Lara woke up.

    Aarvi was hurrying to leave when Nikun asked, "President Evans, you were saying you will give a break that I am looking for."

    How could he forget about the opportunity that knocked on his door? His family influence or his mentor''s fame or his high-level education, nothing is useful in the country unless he makes a name on his strength.

    He should win such legal cases that could grab half of the nation''s eyes on the proceedings. That''s when he will get a name and be formidable in his field at a young age.

    Aarvi nced at Aaron before she responded to him, "You can call me Aarvi, Brother... Nick." She too changed the address and noticed him conceal his amusement, he was happy to hear that.

    "It''s my honor," Nikun responded truthfully. He admired the mysterious President and waited to know about the case.

    Anyhow Aarvi didn''t reveal, "You will know on Saturday, Brother Nick."

    Aarvi felt like she was calling ''Brother Nick'' many times hearing herself address Nikun so fluently. As Ava Kelly, she treated everyone well but as Aarvi Evans, she seldom let people get close to her.

    ''Was it just a dream?'' Aarvi thought.

    She didn''t want Aaron to tend her and cancel his business trip so she purposefully didn''t ask Aaron about her loss of consciousness.

    ''If it was just a dream, why did it affect me?'' She unawarely tried to remember the teenager and a sharp pain hit her head.

    Her fingers quivered at the deduction, ''A concussion?''

 Chapter 294 - Memories

    ''Wait for Saturday?'' Nikun really wanted to know which evil eyesid on innocent Ava that she was avenging slowly. ''How dare he try to separate my favorite couple?'' He hated the man to his bones before even knowing who he was.

    Since Aaron had told him the same, Nikun didn''t ask them again to tell about the person. He was nodding to respond to Aarvi when he caught Aaron''s glowering eyes.

    ''Did a cat catch your tongue?'' He thought and walked out saying, "I will juste." to give them alone time.

    Aarvi hid every bit of emotion she had and snorted showing her anger for canceling the date and also left the hope of having another date the next day as he will be tired.

    Saturday, Aaron will have to catch with his pending work and in the evening they have to attend a Mirage banquet.

    Sunday, Megan invited her to the Rivas Mansion to help her with Jordan''s birthday celebration arrangements.

    Hence all the free days she wanted to spend with Aaron were wasted.

    She had thought Aaron would be content and happiest to hear her confess, ''Everything ruined.'' She thought and was leaving but Aaron stood in front of her blocking her path and tried to deeply study her reaction, "Angry?"

    A pout appeared on her face.

    He tried in a different way, "How about next week?"

    "I am busy." Clear cut.

    Anyway, she sighed unwillingly to send him on a business trip in a sour mood. ''Why do I feel like I don''t even have the right to be angry?'' She thought she actually tried to be really angry but she just couldn''t get angry at him.

    Seeing her sigh and look powerless, he took a step closer and embraced her, "Would you like to join me?" At least he could be next to her and cuddle her to sleep.

    Aarvi shook her head, she wanted to meet Lara, take care of Naomi and she didn''t want Aaron to keep feeling guilty for ditching the dates.

    "I think we shouldn''t n a date, just prepare spontaneously when we actually get time."

    Aaron hummed and shifted his hands to cup her face to look him in the eye, "Which doctor are you nning to consult?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Am I so easy to read?'' She thought looking at him in her astounding eyes.

    Since Aaron wasn''t ready to say what is the problem with her brain, she wanted to meet neurologist Doctor Wells and also her psychologist to ask if she needs any therapy sessions.

    Aaron''s guess turned out to be right. He had expected him to ask many questions about her health but she showed a blind eye. He initially thought it might be because of Nikun''s presence but she was leaving without asking him any questions.

    He asked again, "Did you really just have the dream of cupcakes?"

    Aarvi slowly shook her head, "I again got that teenager in the dream. We were having lunch from his packed lunch box on the school roof. Everything was very clear except his face and name."

    Aaron didn''t utter a word or showed any change in his expression. He patiently waited for her to speak everything before he could think of a solution.

    Aarvi continued why she wanted to consult a doctor, "I want to know if I have any concussion or any problem in my nerve system, I mean my stupid brain."

    Aaron knew Aarvi would have met Doctor Wells for it.

    Aarvi continued, "If they aren''t just dreams, I thought Doctor Bradley could clear my thoughts. If they are just dreams, why am I getting them? Am pushing my limits?"

    It wasn''t just a dream but their past. Aaron knows she was too confused and she was stressing herself more due to it.

    "Aaron, I feel like I have lost some of my memories whenever I get this dream. But I can''t make out what it can be." Aarvi pressed her forehead due to the same sharp pain hitting her nerves.

    Aaron sat on the edge of the desk pulling her closer to him and faced her, "Do you trust me?"

    "Huh?" A confused tone spilled her lips before she responded firmly, "I do." She wasn''t distrusting Aaron, her physician, but she felt like he might be hiding her health condition to stop her from worrying about it.

    "Then please stop thinking about what you don''t remember. I don''t want to risk your health. Repeated loss of consciousness might lead to severe illness, then I won''t let you go out alone or drive."

    Aarvi blinked a few times thinking about it. ''Stop thinking about what I don''t remember.'' She never got a headache during the times of her nightmare. She hated even a dream that didn''t let her live in peace.

    She already doesn''t like the Shadow team following her around for her safety which makes her feel constantly being monitored so she obviously won''t like it if she can''t step out alone.

    Aarvi understood if she keeps fainting trying to fetch the memory of what she doesn''t have an idea about, she might one day faint while driving the car. It won''t only risk her life but the passerby too.

    "Alright, I''ll forget the dreams as dreams without thinking too much." Aarvi was determined. She can''t fret over dreams when she has a lot to care about and n.

    Aaron who checked the calendar added, "Since your regr check-up time is closer, go and meet Doctor Wells, you can ask her and get your queries cleared. Next week, I will take you for aplete body checkup and make sure there are no other issues."

    Aarvi whined hearing aplete body checkup. "How long do I have to live like a patient?" It had so many types of tests and screening, she was not evenfortable in some.

    Pulling her soft cheeks he made her look at him before revealing, "Last I guess. There are no side effects of the medication so after this check, you don''t have to worry for three years. Unless��"

    Aarvi''s smile brightened understanding that her health is stable. Hearing unless, she continued patting his shoulder, "Yeah yeah, I will take care of your sister''s heart."

    Aaron flicked on her head hearing ''your sister''s heart.''

    Aarvi pecked on his cheek, she continued her words taking steps to leave, "If I get to know Leon took you away, I won''t panic. Instead, I will suggest Leon rip your clothes off and have fun with you by changing his sexual orientation"

    Aarvi giggled standing by the door looking at the darkened face of Aaron who couldn''t believe she even thought of it. "Aarvi Evans,e here and now." He dictated.

    However, "Many girls could be saved." Aarvi continued to chortle causing him to squint his sharp eyes on her.

    He took a step towards the door expecting her to run away but she ran into his arms giving him no chance to punish her, "Will you be back on Saturday?"

    "I will dine with you tomorrow." He nted a kiss on her forehead before seeing her off.

    Nikun walked Aarvi to the elevator and bid her goodbye before entering Aaron''s office.

    He heard Aaron''s indifferent tone instructing someone over a call, "... She should pay for it�� Before I board the ne..."

    Nikun sighed seeing his friend being ruthless as ever without an ounce of pity on Naomi.

 Chapter 295 - Aunt Moon

    At Rivas hospital,

    Aarvi no longer had ns to consult a doctor. She didn''t want Aaron to feel she didn''t trust him and his treatment. So her priority was to look for Lara before handling Naomi.

    She had just reached the reception, the receptionist greeted her, "Miss. Evans." She greeted another receptionist who was attending; a different person faintly smiled at Aarvi with a nod to greet her.

    Aarvi asked politely, "May I know the ward number of Lara Dalton?"

    "Give me a minute, Ms. Evans. I will check the log." The receptionist respectfully responded before looking at theputer screen.

    Before the receptionist could respond, a male voice interrupted, "Excuse me�� Ms. Moon?"

    Aarvi turned to the source of the voice to see Lara''s father who looked worn out but his eyes held the gratitude which wasn''t for her but Aaron, "Mr. Dalton��"

    The receptionist who was confused hearing Moon did her duty, "Ms. Evans, Ms. Lara Dalton is in VIP room 9." She didn''t bother mentioning the floor number as Aarvi was aware of the whole hospitalyout.

    "Thank you, have a good day." Aarvi politely responded and took steps towards the elevator as Lara''s father walked with her.

    "I am sorry, Ms. Evans. Lara always addressed you as ''Aunt Moon.'' so we always... " He paused mid-sentence and sighed a long one.

    He and his wife realized that they always focused on the future and to give everything best for their daughter, they eventually neglected their own daughter that they didn''t even know thedy''s name their daughter loved ying with.

    Aarvi could see he was repenting his actions so even though she was angry at him and his wife, she didn''t rub salt. And who was she to them? An outsider so she just advised.

    "Mr. Dalton, I am not sure if you can understand Lara but I do, I really do. The best school, branded clothes, amazing car, a nanny, lots of toys��" Aarvi shook her head looking at her reflection on the elevator door. "These aren''t the things she needs. She needs your attention and love. You might be working hard for her, what is the use of it if you can''t give her your time?"

    Mr. Dalton who never bothered to speak to Aarvi when she was ying with Lara always thought she had nothing better to do or time passed with Lara. His head hung low in guilty hearing her.

    He followed her silently to the ward carrying Lara''s clothes.

    Aarvi heard Lara crying unknowingly quickened her footsteps and entered the ward. Her heart winced looking at her head wrapped in thinyer bandage, her little face having many scratches, both hands were in a ster cast, her knuckles had dried injuries, her knees wrapped in bandages.

    The nurse was standing helpless, Mrs. Dalton was coaxing her to take the injection. Lara had no strength to move her hands and the pain was causing her to cry continuously.

    Aarvi''s hand trembled by recalling how men had tortured her physically. The pain felt raw looking at Lara.

    Aarvi quicklyposed when Lara cried aloud seeing a nurse holding a syringe. She was already in pain, Aarvi could imagine how the slightest thing would scare Lara.

    "May I, Mrs. Dalton?" Aarvi''s soft voice was barely audible.

    Lara looked at Aarvi in her blurry vision but she couldn''t see properly. She wanted to rub her tears but couldn''t move her hands which led her to cry breathlessly.

    Mrs. Dalton who was also weeping stepped away looking at Aarvi''s downcast eyes.

    Aarvi left her bag aside and pulled a few pieces of tissue and dabbed Lara''s face to dry her tears, "Where is my Little Angel? Did she forget me?"

    ''Little Angel'' Her cry slowly lowered as opened her reddened eyes to Aarvi before she again started, "A-aunt Moon, aunt Moon, I can''t y with you." She choked on her words and continued to cry.

    Aarvi asked the nurse if they could raise the headboard of the bed before she grabbed more tissues, "Lara��" She gently cupped her face and tried a few times to get her attention, "Little Angel, shall we y something?"

    Sniffling, Lara asked, "Aunt Moon, I can''t move my hands. What shall we y?" She asked in her sobbing voice.

    "Good question." Aarvi put on a thinking face to keep Lara''s attention on her, "Shall we y number games?"

    Lara smiled but there was still a pain in it. But her brown eyes twinkled saying, "Aunt Moon, I have learned till seventy. Do you want to hear me?" Her teary pain-filled voice had excitement.

    "Wow!" Aarvi eximed as she cued the nurse to give the injection, "Little Angel is so fast and smart. What else did you learn? Will you tell Aunt Moon too?"

    Lara giggled, "Okay," She happily said and tried to make space for Aarvi to sit but she couldn''t move her hand and her eyes filled up again.

    Aarvi noticed the nurse was done so she didn''t let the little girl''s heart sour but sat on the edge of the bed.

    Aarvi was gently wiping the tears from the little girl''s face while she was counting from one to seventy.

    Dalton couple breathed a sigh understanding they shouldn''t coax Lara to take injection but keep her distracted. She wasn''t a teenager but a little kid, a preschooler.

    Aarvi sent them to eat something so they were leaving when a doctor reached at the door, "How is Lara? I heard she was crying. I came to look at�� her." Naomi stumbled in her words looking at the slender girl sitting on the edge of the bed.

    ''Is she Aarvi? Who else will wear ugly ck all the time?'' She scoffed in her mind.

    Naomi was with Aaron the previous day so the Dalton couple knew her. "Doctor Fisher, Lara got her favorite aunt, so she is alright now." Mrs. Dalton responded in relief watching Lara giggle forgetting about her pain.

    Mrs. Dalton, who always saw cold, unapproachable Aaron and Aarvi, couldn''t stop herself from thinking if they were Lara''s parents or them.

    Aaron took care of everything the previous day which a father should have done and Aarvi sessfully stopped Lara from crying and also made her happy.

    She nced at the heap of toys on the coffee table and couch they had brought and Lara happily talking with Aarvi, she understood her daughter needed them but they always gave them toys.

    How could a lifeless toypare to a mother or father''s warmth and affection?

    Her hand clutched her husband''s arm who was smiling looking at Lara, "From today on, let one of us stay with Lara." Her weak voice sounded looking at her husband in hope.

    Mr. Dalton nodded as he wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Now their priority wasn''t to give her the best lives tyle but to give her the best childhood.

    Meanwhile, Naomi''s brows quivered, ''Favorite Aunt?'' She had thought they were known to Aaron so she wanted to get close to them.

    Looking at the situation, she discerned Aaron knew them because of Aarvi. ''Aunt? Is Aarvi rted to Mr or Mrs. Dalton? Then she is either Dalton or sister of Mrs. Dalton.''

    A wicked smile appeared on her face assuming she will get to know Aarvi''s identity and she can use it against her, totally unaware of the brewing troubleing towards her.

    Her grandfather gave back her full freedom in the morning, handed her car key back, and signed a luxurious apartment in her name. She was over the moon from that time that she also missed noticing her grandfather wasn''t behaving himself.

    Naomi coughed lightly and got the attention of the couple, "Mr. Dalton, is she your sister perhaps?"

 Chapter 296 - Attack

    The couple looked at each other and gazed at Naomi in confusion. They had thought Naomi is a colleague of Aaron, "I wish she was. Ms. Evans and Doctor Rivas were our neighbors."

    Naomi was struck with disappointment but she smiled it away under the couple''s gaze. She entered the ward cheerfully saying, "How is little Lara doing?"

    Aarvi knew about her presence but she hasn''t paid any heed to it. Hearing her speak to Lara, she didn''t stop the little girl if she wanted to talk.

    Lara nced at her parents before responding to Naomi, "Little Lara is doing good, Doctor Aunt." Her baby voice sounded.

    Naomi caressed the little girl''s head even after seeing Lara trying to get away because she was unknown to her. "Little Lara is such a sweet child."

    Lara forced a smile and looked at Aarvi, she wanted to y but it was bad manners to ignore elders so she forced herself to be quiet with a pleadingly look at Aarvi to y with her.

    Naomi didn''t like how Lara was gazing at Aarvi when she was trying to talk.

    Aarvi saw Lara''s lips curling down and her eyes desperately waiting for her to y something with her even if it''s just sitting and speaking.

    "Doctor Fisher, thank you for taking your time out to ask about Lara. Please carry on with your busy schedule."

    On the outer surface, her words sounded like gratitude which caused Lara to smile at Naomi for asking about her. Kids learn from elders so Aarvi thought her to be appreciative.

    But the Dalton couple looked at each other hearing her words filled with sarcasm and Naomi clenching her fist to control her ignited rage.

    Aarvi continued with her sweet smile that didn''t reach her frosty eyes, "Don''t worry, I will soone looking for you to show my appreciation for everything you have done for me, Doctor. Fisher."

    Naomi gritted her teeth hearing the tant threat. However, she was still haughty thinking Aarvi can''t tear off her mask.

    Lara giggled thinking her aunt Moon would say thank you to the doctor for saving her by carrying some tasty snacks. "Aunt Moon, may I have ice cream, please?"

    Naomi felt insulted by the giggle and stormed out without responding to Aarvi. The giggling Lara frowned, "Aunt Moon, doctor aunt was so rude."

    ''Rude?'' The Dalton couple looked at each other. They understood the meaning of ''children learn by observing you.''

    The blunt and menacing one was Aarvi but the way she handled didn''t teach Lara anything bad but the behavior of Naomi was soon caught.

    Anyway, they trusted Aarvi so they ignored the conflict between Naomi and Aarvi and left the hospital to return soon.

    Aarvi asked to deliver a suitable wheelchair for Lara as she can''t walk with her ster cast hands. It wasn''t suitable for carrying her due to the same.

    Both talked, yed, and made a video called ''Doctor Uncle'' until it was Lara''s lunchtime. Aarvi had to coax Lara before she let her go without being sad and ate her lunch with her mother.

    ---

    At cardiology department

    Aarvi knocked on the door to get the attention but her gaze was fixed on Naomi who was working on a thesis paper.

    "Madam Rivas."

    "Mrs. Rivas."

    "Ms. Evans."

    The different way of greets heard around the same time and Aarvi was slightly taken aback hearing Madam and Mrs.

    She was about to speak, the chief of the cardiology department came out of his separate room, "Ms. Evans, may we of some help?"

    Aarvi always received respect from them but it felt like it was on a whole new level looking at them all standing to greet her. ''What happened behind my back?'' She thought but there was no change on her face.

    "I am sorry for disturbing you all. I am here for Doctor Fisher. Please carry on your work." She looked at each who was standing due to her who nodded slightly and sat back to work.

    Nevertheless, Aarvi could feel everyone''s attention was actually on her but they pretended to be in the work except the chief. Another thing didn''t go unnoticed by her, they didn''t care about Naomi''s presence whereas they used to treat her like a princess of some kingdom.

    Looking at Naomi feigning ignorance even after hearing her, she specifically called, "Doctor Fisher, would you mind stepping out of your office for a few minutes?"

    Naomi didn''t want to go thinking Aarvi must be scheming something against her hence she personally came to the department. So to escape her own assumption, "I am sorry, I am busy." She didn''t bother to look at Aarvi either.

    The foolishdy had no idea, if Aarvi schemes, she won''t have a choice to arrogantly remark.

    The doctors around felt like a huge drama was unfolding. They wanted Madam Rivas to put an end to the fakedy who had pretended to be Madam Rivas.

    They wanted to apud for the audacity of Naomi for directly offending the madam but they noticed Aarvi serenity charmed instead of getting pissed off due to Naomi''s behavior.

    Aarvi entered the office, her hand unplugged the power cable of the system and dropped it on the table. Her hand pointed to the door and asked, "Shall we?"

    Opposite to Aarvi''s calmness, Naomi''s anger erupted likeva out of the vent, "Aarvi Evans, don''t you dare try to control me. You don''t own me."

    Aarvi chuckled as though Naomi cracked a funny joke causing others to let out a tiny crack ofughter before controlling it.

    "Doctor�� Oops, let me respect the profession." She slightly bowed her head in apology before continuing, "Naomi Fisher, I never own cocky stuff." Her disdainful words sprinkled the chilly powder on Naomi''s wounds.

    The doctors around there wanted to salute Aarvi for avoiding using the cocky word with Doctor. Their respect significantly raised for the youngdy for respecting their profession and ce.

    They looked at Naomi who screamed like a shrew unlike how she always behaved like an elegant young breddy.

    Naomi felt her blood boil in her veins and wished to burn Aarvi alive seeing her make her joke in front of others.

    ''Aarvi Evans, you started this.'' Since Aarvi was insulting her openly, she too chose to attack.

    "Is the thigh you are hugging is big enough to be this arrogant? Or are you searching for a better one?" She scorned viciously.

    Despite understanding what Naomi meant, Aarvi imagined Aaron''s long legs in swimming trunks while walking out of the pool to the lounge and a flush crept up her face.

    Naomi smirked thinking Aarvi was embarrassed while the doctors thought if Aarvi was really with Aaron due to his family, fame, and wealth. However, it quickly wiped off as Aaron wasn''t the type to fall for such a woman.

    Aarviposed from her imagination and chuckled briefly which held no warmth but mockery, "Naomi Fisher, Aaron doesn''t have big thighs but sexy."

    Inmed Naomi: "..."

    The doctors couldn''t control anymore and burst intoughter seeing Aarvi innocently behave dumb for Naomi''s provocation.

    Then Aarvi''s face turned stoic, "Shall we?" She pointed to the door onest time with an icy re at fuming Naomi.

    She was thinking to give a little face to Naomi by taking her aside from her colleagues but it seems she didn''t love her overlook.

    Naomi snorted.

    ''Pak''

 Chapter 297 - A Wicked Witch

    Looking at Aarvi''s ck orbs narrowing at her icily and repeating "Shall we?"

    Naomi rolled her eyes unwilling to follow her words and snorted haughtily, "You wish."

    ''Pak''

    The impact of the tight p didn''t only make Aarvi shake her palm due to stinging pain, Naomi''s head hung down aside with strong red fingers print on her cheek. Naomi was so shocked that she needed time to absorb what just happened.

    The female doctors'' hands flew to cover their mouths when their jaws dropped and the male doctors were surprised, clearly not expecting it from Aarvi.

    Violence from Aarvi''s side was clearly unexpected to them.

    The chief of the cardiology department had ignored the ruckus due to both thedies'' special status with the Rivas family but he couldn''t stop himself from going out and sternly discipline them.

    "Doctor Fisher, Ms. Evans, this is a hospital, controlling your actions and bear in mind where you are standing."

    Aarvi wasn''t the type to take such action but it was needed for Naomi. She turned to the chief and slightly bowed her head in apology.

    Aarvi wiped her right palm with a tissue as her mellow, respectful voice sounded, "Chief XXX, I never had any intention to educate your fellow junior doctor in front of everyone. If she refuses to step out, I have left with no choice but to take action before she turns the hospital into her yground."

    Against his stern and imposing words, she was ever so calm and her voice didn''t even raise a little or used her power to suppress him. So he naturally nodded before he could even realize and the respect for her stepped higher irrespective of their huge age difference.

    Naomi was holding her left cheek and red at Aarvi fiercely, "How dare you hit me?" She bellowed, "I can sue you." She gritted her teeth and pointed her chin to the corner of the wall.

    Aarvi merely nced at the security camera and looked back at her. She chuckled feeling pity for her. "Naomi Fisher, will you believe me if I say I can erase it at the flick of my fingers?"

    "You��" Naomi felt her whole body burning in fire for controlling herself from lunging on Aarvi. She had expected her to get afraid. She wanted to w her face and make her look hideous that she dare not step out of her house.

    Aarvi shrugged her shoulders, she had no intention to erase anything, "Naomi Fisher, isn''t a p too little for all your deeds?"

    The doctors started murmuring pointing at Naomi thinking Aarvi, the beloved wife of Aaron Rivas got to know Naomi Fisher was showing off by using Aaron''s name.

    Naomi obviously knows what was running in other doctors'' heads which fueled her anger and roared without thinking, "At least I didn''t seduce Aaron like you to get his favor."

    A hush fell over after her words.

    Meanwhile, the chief quickly went to his room to call Aaron and inform the situation. He had expected Aaron to control the situation but thetter said a line, ''Aarvi is definitely showing mercy to her.''

    The chief looked at his mobile in bewilderment after the call hung up. He understood Aaron had no intention to stop them instead, he was disappointed to know Aarvi wasn''t ruthless.

    His gaze went on the serene beauty and sighed deeply looking at Naomi seething in embarrassment. ''Doctor Rivas is an unparalleled doting husband.''

    He wished Aarvi won''t get hurt in the process else Doctor Rivas will flip the hospital around.

    On the other end, Aarvi crossed her arms and looked at Naomi top to toe, "Tsk tsk, I had thought too highly of you, Naomi Fisher." Aarvi tilted her head and queried, "Did I seduce your boyfriend or your husband?"

    A doctor who had chopstick on her lips hummed before she remarked, "Exactly, Doctor Fisher, if Mrs. Rivas seduces her husband, what is wrong in that? Aren''t you stooping too low toment on it?"

    ''Husband!?'' Aarvi really wanted to ask why they were making her wife of Aaron. ''When did I marry him? Why don''t I know?'' She thought and saw Naomi giving a death re to the doctor who spoke.

    Naomi pointed to Aarvi and sneered, "Aaron isn''t her husband."

    Aarvi shrugged and epted the truth, "You are right."

    The doctors: "..."

    They had clearly heard Karsen addressing Aarvi as his daughter-inw, wife of Aaron, doesn''t that mean they are married? They were puzzled at the revtion.

    Anyhow the smug smile of Noami couldn''t stay long. It disappeared when Aarvi asked, "Naomi Fisher, did you consider my suggestion?... Have you ever confessed to Aaron that you love him?"

    The doctors were all ears and eyes to witness the more drama thanking Aarvi in their mind for choosing the lunch break time.

    Naomi could only re at Aarvi because she never confessed to Aaron and now it was toote.

    Aarvi got down to the point, leaning on the desk, she asked Naomi as though she was thankful for her, "Do you know you are the prime reason I and Aaron are together and closer?"

    Naomi frowned uneasily with bad premonition looking at Aarvi''s eyes filled with confidence and�� slyness. She gulped unknowingly alternating her gaze between her serene face and her dangerous eyes. Both were opposite and she couldn''t guess what Aarvi was up to.

    She coughed awkwardly and tried to walk out showing disinterest, "I don''t have time to waste in your nonsense." She didn''t realize she was stuttering toplete the line.

    She heard Aarvi chuckle and the door closed from the outside locking them inside. Her body quivered due to the sharp and also many mocking gazes on her back.

    Just then, Doctor Green, Aaron''s one of closest colleagues who knows Aarvi and vice versa curiously probed. "Ms. Evans, if you don''t mind, we are very curious to know how your and Doctor Rivas''s love story started."

    Aarvi nced at him and noticed others nodding. Seeing Aaron unemotional all the time, she could guess it was still unbelievable for them to digest Aaron has a girlfriend.

    Anyhow, she didn''t want to talk about her personal life so she kept it in a different way to open Naomi''s mind. "Instead I will narrate the achievements of Doctor Fisher, I hope it will entertain you." Her sarcastic tone obviously didn''t mean what she said.

    The doctors looked at each other and the chief who was holding the file, sneakily reached out to hear her. He actually wanted to know how she tamed the business fame Dragon so easily.

    Aarvi started her narration, "Stage one: Shawn''s birthday party. The party was grand and you guys were there enjoying the party. Aaron and I were still a doctor and patient but a wicked witch soon started a rumor."

    Naomi was flustered and turned behind. She was the one who started it and she understood Aarvi was going to tell them everything she had done to keep Aarvi away from Aaron.

    A female doctor asked in a low voice, afraid of offending Aarvi, "Was that�� you are a ything of Doctor Rivas before he marries Doctor Fisher?"

    Another doctor stated after her, "No, it was Ms. Evans is the third woman between Doctor Fisher and Doctor Rivas so their marriage is dying."

    Naomi paled hearing them.

    Aarvi looked at Naomi with an amused smile, she excitedly said, "Doctor Fisher, your colleagues know your achievements. Congrattions!!"

    Naomi turned green and red hearing Aarvi while the doctors burst intoughter due to Aarvi''s excitement filled with sarcasm.

 Chapter 298 - Our Wedding

    Doctor Green nced at Naomi who was trembling in anger. He thought about why he never spoke to Aaron about Naomi but always believed her.

    He looked at the aloofdy who hardly spoke to anybody having a venomous tongue. He always thought of Aarvi as a meek littledy who is a barrier that pulls down Aaron.

    He understood her silence isn''t empty, it''s full of answers which they failed to recognize.

    Aarvi''s silence is a sign of her confidence whereas Naomi''s insecurities were too loud even on her face, action, and behavior.

    Ady doctor giggled as sheplimented, "Ms. Evans, you are amusing."

    Whereas Aarvi knew she was calctive and astute. So she didn''t bother epting the praise. She continued, "Thanks to Doctor Fisher''s deceitful performance, Aaron finally confessed to me."

    The doctors and the chief doctor were surprised to understand the man was in love with the beauty.

    Aarvi walked towards Naomi who wanted to strangle her, however before Aarvi could close the distance, the chief doctor stood between them to avoid Naomi hurting Aarvi.

    Aarvi knew why he stopped her so she didn''t make it difficult for him, "Stage 2: Naomi nned meticulously and Aaron had to go to city J for the medical camp. She wanted to get close to him but oops, she turned insane seeing him cuddling me and tore my clothes like a mad street dog. Tch, look at me, the dog is a loyal male animal, it''s a bitch."

    "Aarvi Evans�� You..." Naomi roared as sheunched herself towards Aarvi.

    She didn''t get toplete her words and cried out falling on her face pathetically.

    Alex was panicked hearing Naomi''s voice thinking she was going to hurt Aarvi so he rushed in. The door hit her back and Naomi was on the floor.

    Puzzled, he looked at Aarvi and Naomi alternatively.

    Aarvi looked at Alex thinking what force he could have used to open the door that Naomi couldn''t bnce herself. "That was a brutal ambush attack."

    The doctors and Alex: "..."

    Aarvi waited but nobody helped Naomi so she looked at Doctor Green. Thetter faintly nodded before helping Naomi to sit on the chair as she continued to hiss in pain.

    Aarvi crossed her legs sitting on an empty chair looking towards Naomi. "You tried to provoke Rivas family, you used Fiona Knox against me but everything failed. A good thing about all these is it pushed me closer to Aaron."

    Naomi forgot about her pain and gaped at Aarvi. She couldn''t believe her tries to separate Aaron and Aarvi actually brought them closer.

    She didn''t want to believe it so she shook her head to herself, "Y-you are lying. I am not stupid to believe you."

    The little dignity Naomi had was falling off, Aarvi really had no ns to do that in front of all but Naomi didn''t support her arrangements.

    "Do you know why I forgave you each time?" Aarvi asked.

    Naomi wasn''t ready to admit defeat so she maliciously eyed Aarvi. Her lips were threatening to an evil smirk while she thought, ''You shouldn''t offend a doctor who knows about your weak heart. Aarvi Evans, you will regret this.''

    This was exactly the reason Aaron had his n with Aarvi without caring what she was up to.

    Aarvi responded promptly, "I forgave you because you love Aaron, you always dreamed of being with him so I thought it may bemon to get jealous, be possessive of your love."

    All watched her as though she was giving a philosophical speech that could be helpful for their life. Anyway, Aarvi was trying to read Naomi. She could say Naomi was cooking something evil.

    If Naomi dares to attack her, Alex was going to break her limbs in a matter of seconds so Aarvi could only hope Naomi stays in her senses.

    Aarvi again asked, "Do you know why Elder Rivas forgave you when you threatened Doctor Brown and used a cheap artist to kidnap me?"

    Naomi''s eyes widened hearing, ''Elder Rivas.'' She assumed Jordan told everything to Aarvi and gnashed her teeth, ''This sl*t won his favor too. No doubt he was so angry at me.''

    She didn''t realize she made a mistake but med it on Aarvi to keep her concise clear.

    The doctors and chief looked at each other hearing ''Threatened Doctor Brown''. They were thinking if it was brother or sister and how could Naomi threaten a doctor who is her own colleague.

    The chief''s face was red in anger and asked Aarvi by controlling his ire, "Ms. Evans, could you please tell us about this case? It''s a serious offense and we can''t let Doctor Fisher ruin the hospital atmosphere even if she is close to the Rivas family."

    Aarvi cued him to control his emotions as Jordan already forgave her. She responded to her own question looking at Naomi, "The Rivas family could never sever ties due to your stupidity. Elder Fisher worked all his life side by side with Elder Rivas, he stood strong to build this hospital, he earned the utmost respect from the Rivas family. Hence��"

    Aarvi paused seeing Naomi''s face paling. Naomi had really thought she got forgiveness due to her close bond with the Rivas family.

    How delusional!

    Aarvi continued, "Hence you are here despitemitting an uwful act and breaking the ethics of being a doctor."

    Doctor Green who heard Naomi''s grounding teeth, frowned hard. He wanted to throw her back on the floor and stomp.

    Aarvi mused, "Do you really think anybody could stop me from punishing you?"

    She stood up and went near her, her right backhand stroked her left cheek. Her firm cold tone sounded, "This is for implicating innocents to get rid of me."

    All the doctors eagerly waited to see Aarvi pping Naomi again when they noticed thetter re at Aarvi without epting she was in the wrong, Naomi didn''t even look guilty that made them feel disgusted.

    Aarvi took a paper from Alex and ced it on the desk next to her, "Naomi Fisher if you think your petty act of blocking my number in Aaron''s mobile can break us apart due to silly misunderstanding, guess what?"

    Aarvi leaned closer to Naomi and whispered sweetly, "I am going to confess to him that I love him too."

    Before Naomi''s hand could reach Aarvi, she stood away from her hand reach and smirked, "Be my guest at our wedding." As she pointed the paper to Naomi.

    All nced at the big bold ''Resignation letter'' on the paper and understood Aarvi wasn''t firing but asking her to resign and leave with little pride.

    The chief understood why Aaron said ''Aarvi is definitely showing mercy to her.'' When he was itching to call the cops and kick her out of the hospital right away.

    Aaron, who had just stood at the door, was amused hearing ''Our wedding.'' "Ms. Evans, the groom is unaware of the wedding date." The hypnotic voice grabbed everyones'' attention.

    Aarvi batted her eyelids as she eased up before teasing him, "You forgot? I asked Secretary Wen to arrange for it."

    Aaron''s pursed lips slightly curled up that captivated every female in the room making them blush excluding Aarvi and Naomi.

    Naomi pitifully looked at Aaron hoping he would speak and help for her but his gaze just brushed over her making her disappointed and frustrated hence she furiously red at Aarvi as if she could kill by her gaze.

    Aaron held Aarvi''s hand and checked the redness. Holding her right hand in his left, his right hand wrapped around her shoulders pulling her closer as he took her out of the doctor''s room indulgently saying, "Why did you hurt yourself? How will you eat now? Let me feed you lunch."

    Aarvi giggled adorably clearly knowing he was rubbing every spice on Naomi''s burning wound.

    The male doctors and Alex: "..."

    The female doctors became die-hard fans of the Avron couple.

 Chapter 299 - Delusional World

    Pulling her hand away, Aarvi punched him yfully as they walked towards the elevator, "Even if you can''t ept her feelings, you shouldn''t hurt her feelings either."

    Aaron nced at her and internally sighed. His Cupcake isn''t changed at all. People see their love rivals as enemies but she was bothered about hurting Naomi''s feelings. "Doozy!"

    Entering the elevator, he pulled her in front of him and asked seriously, "Let''s say, you love me but I love somebody else and I am with that girl. Would you hurt that person to get me?"

    "Huh?" Aarvi gave a thought to it. If she was cheated, she wouldn''t let him off. So she tried to imagine the instance he told and she immediately recalled Shawn''s birthday party.

    That time, when she got to know Naomi and Aaron were dying their marriage due to her presence, despite feeling hurt, she had no ns to hurt Naomi and keep Aaron by her side, instead, she felt herself a hindrance to his happiness.

    So she shook her head, "Nope, I would have let you live happily with your lover." She was also aware Aaron would have done the same if she was in love with somebody else.

    Aarvi looked at him anticipating why he asked her but he cupped her face and caught her lips in a heart-fluttering quick kiss.

    That was clearly wasn''t enough for him so he repeated. His thumb caressed her soft cheek looking at her eyes filled with fondness.

    "I don''t have to respect somebody''s obsession and fascination." His deep voice sounded. He tried to clear to her that Naomi''s feelings don''t have to be ''Love''.

    Aaron watched her who was thinking something intently watching him. He tapped her nose, "What are you daydreaming about?"

    Aarvi realized she was staring at him, she quickly looked away biting her tongue. "Naomi is dumb. If I was in her ce living in the same apartment block and going to the same college, I would have pestered you, fooled you, or seduced you very long back."

    Then she giggled thinking it would have been fun if she kept seducing him to make him submit to her. She again giggled as they walked out of the elevator wrapping her arm around his.

    Aaron could already guess she was fantasizing about chasing after him every day and seducing him differently.

    After feeding her like a pig, Aaron was satisfied seeing her rub her little belly. Then he met little Lara who was yawning after taking her medicines. Aarvi stayed by Lara and the two bid him off wishing him a safe journey.

    Aaron was entering his Rolls Royce Phantom when he noticed Naomi covering her face walking between twody police officers.

    --- Half an hour ago ---

    In the department of cardiology, Alex didn''t follow Aarvi as she was with Aaron so he left to his position to wait for Aarvi.

    Hence the hall was left with on-call doctors who were gazing at Naomi with mixed feelings. Some pitied looking at her state of special doctor drop down to the hical doctor, a few felt disgusted knowing her tricks to separate Aarvi and Aaron, while the intern doctor and the chief were annoyed by the fact that she threatened a doctor to get her work done.

    Brown siblings weren''t there so they weren''t exactly sure why and who Naomi threatened. Doctor Green could guess it wasn''t the brother but sister, Ruby Brown.

    "Doctor Fisher, we started working with Doctor Brown together here. We strived together to sustain here and helped each other to improve and learn more." His voice wasced with extreme disappointment, "How could you do that to Browns? Didn''t you once think about how we worked side by side for three years? I had thought we were friends."

    Humiliated, Noami clenched her teeth and thought of what to do. She was way beyond insulted and she can''t face her department doctors, nurses who heard everything, and the chief.

    She wanted to find a way to regain the honor back, see the admiration, envy, and jealousy in the eyes which had contempt.

    She couldn''te up with any way other than ruining Aarvi and standing next to Aaron. She assumed that by overturning the events as Aarvi was evil and she was a victim of it, she could earn everything that belongs to her.

    But how? ''I should think carefully before treading carefully.'' She thought ignoring the doctors around her trying to tell how good she was, why did turn into such a horrid person?

    Seeing her unresponsive, the chief moved the resignation paper closer and ced a pen on it, "Doctor Fisher, Ms. Evans is giving you a chance of redemption. Before I change my mind, sign the resignation and leave."

    Discharging her wasn''t a big deal for him but it will affect Naomi''s career which everyone knew. So the resignation was the best choice, she could join a different hospital or go to a different city or country and work.

    Anyway, some people don''t understand kindness blinding by their hatred and obsession. Naomi belonged to that category. Hearing ''resign'', she grabbed the paper and tore it to numerous pieces aggressively, and threw it on the floor.

    "Why should I leave? I didn''t do anything wrong." She stood up breathing heavily, eyes red, fingers tightly clenched that nerves were protruding.

    Others frowned, seeing her angered obviously at Aarvi. A doctor suggested, "Doctor Fisher, we have witnessed numerous times that Doctor Rivas doesn''t care about you. You were living in your own delusional world. We all know how merciless Doctor Rivas is, so please don''t think of hurting Ms. Evans."

    The words had just ended, a body quivering sound of p resounded in the room followed by Naomi''s shrill voice venting her anger of Aarvi at the doctor.

    "Don''t forget I am Naomi Fisher. Who the f*ck do you think you are?"

    The doctor in her early thirties held her cheek trying her best to control her tears. The blood seeped out at the corner of her lips yet she didn''t let her tear trickle out trembling in pain.

    The shocked doctor could guess the force Naomi used that bruised the doctor''s cheek. Ady doctor quickly supported her and helped her to sit, another intern doctor sshed the ss of water on glowering Naomi catching her off guard.

    The intern doctor mmed the ss on the desk and provoked Naomi, "Naomi Fisher, do you want to sue me now? Go ahead, I will see how low you could fall."

    "You��" Naomi was enraged beyond the words.

    The chief cut off, "Enough." His deep hoarse voice frightened the few doctors who lowered their heads.

    "Are you guys kids? Naomi Fisher, you are a disgrace to this department and hospital. You can''t resign? Then you are fired." He announced and walked towards his room to mail the discharge letter of Naomi to Karsen for final approval.

    Naomi''s body trembling in anger seeing everyone show their back and point their finger, "Chief XXX, did you forget who I am. I am Fisher, my grandfather��"

    "Shut up." The chief warned her to keep her lips sealed, "If Professor Fisher was in my ce, wouldn''t you only be behind the bars but lose your license to practice medicine. Dare not try to threaten me."

    A hush fell over when Naomi looked at the chief in disbelief.

    Soon a knock on the door was heard, a cop asked, "Who is Naomi Fisher?"

    Followed by the voice, The Brown sibling entered the room, and Ruby who was still afraid to face Naomi hid behind her brother right after seeing dark-faced Naomi.

 Chapter 300 - Heart Of Ice

    The Chief of the department was yet to put down the reason when he noticed the Brown siblings with cops. He couldn''t believe everything was happening due to Naomi who used to be so diligent and smart at work.

    He went out to hear Naomiughing mockingly but at whom? No one knew. "Doctor Green, weren''t you saying three years and crap, look at your so-called friend bringing cops?"

    Baffled, the doctors looked at each other. They couldn''t believe Naomi criticizes them but she can''t ept her own mistake. No, the mistake was a small word, it''s an offense.

    Ruby''s brother ignored thements. Ruby hadn''t spilled a word until he got a call from Aaron in the afternoon, instructing him to take his sister and corroborate with the case.

    Ruby was frightened hearing it but her brother assured him and took him to the police station. He could still feel his little sister trembling behind him, he had thought his sister couldplete her internship peacefully around him and his acquaintances but who knew she was even afraid to step inside.

    He looked at Naomi and felt her as a totally new person. The elegant, smart woman was nowhere to be found. It was like the facade which she was carrying fell off.

    One who he had considered as a friend and colleague had berated his sister looking down on their family and threatened Ruby with his career. He doubted his own judgment of making friends.

    He might not have gone to the cops directly if he knew Naomi previously but he would have definitely brought it to the chief or Aaron or Karsen before proceeding with handling the case.

    Unemotional, he pointed at Naomi for the cops, "Captain, she is Naomi Fisher."

    The leading man turned to thedy officer who stepped inside to bring Naomi out.

    Will Naomi really go with them so easily? Obviously not.

    "What proof do you have that I threatened this doctor?" Naomi asked haughtily.

    The captain smirked, "The Princess syndrome, Ms. Fisher, you''re not first, you aren''tst we are seeing." He handed her a copy of the arrest warrant.

    He continued when Naomi opened the envelope and took the letter to read, "Your prime offense is to attack Ms. Evans. Ms. Fisher, do you even have any idea about the identity of Ms. Evans?" He scoffed.

    Naomi''s face turned ugly hearing him and reading the first section, "What else? A sl*t who seduces a man."

    While the doctors were fuming, the captain let out a hearty chuckle amused by the stupidity of the doctor, "The Rivas family apart, taken her identity, country A administration has to think twice even touch her hair."

    While the doctors were hell astonished and curious, Naomi wanted to scold the captain for speaking too highly of Aarvi, "What is she? She is nothing but living under Aaron''s roof."

    Since Aarvi Evans''s identity was highly confidential, the captain chose to keep it down and moved on with the proof she was asking for, "The man you had hired is arrested and he confessed everything. We also fetched the security footage of you using Mr. ZZZ''s mobile to call the artist and Ms. Fisher, you had transferred money from your ount. So do you need more proof for your foolishness?"

    Naomi was pale as sheet hearing everything. The first person that came to her mind to save her was Aaron, "I-I need to make a call. You-..."

    Doctor Green sneered, "Do you really think Doctor Rivas will save you?"

    Naomi quivered hearing him.

    The captain who heard Doctor Rivas didn''t forget to add, "I forgot to mention, President Rivas is busy, so Second Young Master Rivas is having coffee with the Chief of police. The chief specially asked me to give high priority to this case."

    Naomi fainted and copsed on the floor after hearing it. However, none found it surprising.

    Naomi thought she could borrow some time to think and solve it if she stayed in the hospital. But her half-witted brain-mind didn''t realize it will make all her colleagues loathe her and think of her past real self as fake.

    Noami wasn''t like that. Everything started when Aaron''s care and his tenderness showered to Aarvi. Her jealousy, obsessiveness knocked herpletely which she didn''t realize yet.

    She became the best example for ''Hatred ultimately destroys the hater.''

    Instead of detesting Aarvi for seeing Aaron going to her, she should have loved her more or her career.

    Thedy officers dragged her up from the floor. Naomi thought they were shifting her to a hospital ward but her eyes flung open when she felt a push.

    Naomi stumbled to bnce herself and hissed holding the wall, "How dare you push me out?"

    However, she earned another push from thedy officer towards the elevator. If Naomi hadn''t yed them, they would have taken her with all due respect as a doctor but she brought it upon herself.

    Naomi quickly unwrapped the scarf from her ponytail and wrapped it around her face, "Stop pushing me. I am walking." She said irritatingly when another hand reached her to push.

    The chief ran out of the room and requested, "Captain, her coat? The hospital reputation will be at risk." He especially didn''t want any ck mark on his department.

    Ady officer obliged the captain''s order in a nod and took off Naomi''s white doctor coat. She even helped Noami to wrap her face to be unidentified.

    Naomi hoped nobody could identify her, it was just like a cat drinking milk with closed eyes.

    When she reached the entrance and saw Aaron turn towards her standing at the car, a flower of hope bloomed in her heart. She ran towards him, "Aaron waited��" Her voice was full glum like she was going to cry any moment.

    She noticed Aaron nod at somebody behind her but she just ran. Nevertheless, Aaron''s frosty gaze and detached expression shattered her hope and heart into million pieces.

    She realized she was behind a man who had a heart of ice and was ruthless to the bones. Stumbling on her footing, she fell on the floor and saw him leave in his car without bothering to say a word.

    ''A word.'' A peal of self-mockingughter sounded. When he never bothered to say a word to her in her good, celebrating days, sheughed at herself for expecting it when all were against her.

    The officers knew why she wasn''t escaping so they hadn''t bothered racing with her. An officer helped her up and soon they left the hospital premises.

    ---

    It didn''t take long for the news to reach every Rivas family member and the Fisher family. When they dialed Aaron to take back the case, he was in the flight flying to city Coasta.

    ---

    Unaware of those developments, Aarvi coaxed Lara to sleep with a pink promise that she will be there when she wakes up. Sitting in Aaron''s office, Aarvi looked at her little finger realizing it was her first pinky promise and giggled to herself.

    She checked about the five officers, their final court hearing is set on Monday and the many other officers were also caught making big changes in the police department.

    On the other end, the public violence was controlled so easily by a man who became famous in half a day. On the surface, it felt like he wasn''t interested in bing mayor but his followers were encouraging him.

    Aarvi was suspicious but she didn''t bother about it.

    She was working when Mother Fisher was stormed into the office burning in rage.

 Chapter 301 - Fickleminded

    Seeing the door open without a knock, Aarvi was confused if Aaron canceled his business trip and returned. A second was enough to make her excited but her curled lips twitched uncontrobly looking at Mother Fisher stomping towards her.

    Aarvi''s face smoothly turned serene without revealing any emotions of displeasure. She couldn''t believe Naomi sent her mother because of telling her to resign.

    Before the door could close, Alex and the other two rushed in like a lightning and blocked the middle-aged woman before she could cross the desk to reach Aarvi.

    Alex''s voice was unemotional which Aarvi could feel he was controlling himself from being harsh, "Mrs. Fisher, be civil else we will have to take action."

    Mrs. Fisher failed to push him away and saw Aarvi still sitting calmly like an empress watching an unimpressive y. "You wretched girl, what do you think of yourself? Don''t take yourself as high and mighty just because you have Aaron backing you."

    Aarvi didn''t react. If things have to be carried out formally, the hospital and Ruby Brown should file aint and send Naomi to prison. She can also sue Naomi for instigating an artist to seize her psychological trauma.

    Yet she let Naomi off easily to respect Elder Rivas''s decision. If the Fisher family has to behave, they should request her and Aaron to let Naomi work in the hospital but she was being med.

    "Even a rat is cute for the person who gave birth." She thought aloud which pissed off the woman more.

    Alex had to bear the woman''s ws on his jacket that was trying hard to pierce inside as she tried to push him like a madwoman, "You wench, you are the one who is a rat, you are lowly than a rat who doesn''t have any family."

    Instead of getting offended, Aarvi leaned her head on her knuckles by supporting her elbow on the desk. "No family?" She muttered looking at the struggling woman, then she nodded in agreement, "Right, I am not a rat. I am a Phoenix who rose from the ashes. So I don''t have parents." She simply stated like reading a report.

    Bemused, Alex and the other two Shadow team members turned to her having no words for her. They wanted to apud her in appreciation for leaving Mrs. Fisher speechless.

    Mrs. Fisher opened and closed her mouth repeatedly like goldish in the water but no words came out looking at Aarvi who didn''t look like she was joking.

    For a moment, she felt like it might be true looking at her unforgettable smile and her dazzling eyes. Her skin looked so wless and radiant that a rough touch could stain her beauty.

    Anyhow, she snapped back soon remembering her daughter sitting like a log in the investigation room. "What nonsense are you speaking? Have you lost your mind?" She asked irritatingly.

    Her hand moved and she pointed to the door as she ordered Aarvi, "You better go and take theint back."

    ''Comint?'' Aarvi was initially perplexed before it struck her that Aaron had his ns. Taking Aaron''s personality, Aarvi didn''t find it surprising.

    She wanted to ask about the details but the door flung open and Karsen sighed seeing Alex and others stopping unbnced Mother Fisher from harming Aarvi.

    "Uncle Karsen." Aarvi greeted as she stood up.

    Mrs. Fisher crazily yelled at Karsen, "Brother Karsen, see, this is what you get from having an uncultured woman in the house."

    Karsen ignored her and reached Aarvi, his eyes checked her top to toe and breathed another sigh of relief seeing herpletely fine before standing in front of her.

    "Aarvi, did you know Aaron asked to file aint?" He asked with a faint smile to avoid making her worry.

    Aarvi shook her head, "Nope, uncle. I just discerned hearing Mrs. Fisher. Naomi Fisher was going out of hand so I had asked her to resign but��" She didn''tplete it.

    Karsen nodded, "I spoke to Doctor Brown and his sister. Chief XXX is very angry at her behavior. Why didn''t you tell us she was troubling you?"

    Mrs. Fisher: "..."

    She felt like a clown looking at the duo talking like a close father and daughter, especially seeing Karsen worried about Aarvi.

    Aarvi smiled in hesitation, "It wasn''t that serious. I thought she was smart to back off soon."

    Karsen didn''t like her sympathetic behavior towards Naomi, "Aarvi, just like how you measure the project right at the start point, you shouldn''t amodate fickle-minded people. If you tolerate it once, you should get rid of it the second time before it''s toote to handle."

    Aarvi nced at bubbling up Mrs. Fisher who had her whole attention on her and Karsen so she whispered going a little closer to him, "I didn''t want our stupidity to affect the families'' long-term rtionship."

    Karsen shook his head in resignation.

    Only after talking to her did he feel Aarvi and Ava didn''t really have many differences. Aarvi was just a powerful and heedful form of Ava Kelly who doesn''t let people near her but the same responsible girl with closed ones.

    He gently rubbed her head, "Silly girl! Go, that little girl was crying for you. I will handle this."

    ''Lara woke up? It''s just been half-past two hours.'' Aarvi thought before closing herptop and walked away while Mrs. Fisher yelled at her, "Hey, you, where are you going? Bring my daughter out now."

    Aarvi behaved dumb and deaf as she left the office. She was d her ears could calm down but felt bad for leaving work on Karsen. She wanted to call Aaron but he would be on a flight, followed by meeting with Coasta city administration people to talk about the recent issue.

    So she sighed and decided to push the thought behind to keep Lara happy so that the little girl could forget her pain for some time.

    She still had no idea behind the main reason Naomi was in the police station.

    In Aaron''s office room, a hint of surprise shed in Karsen''s eyes for seeing Skr''s blue flying bird logo on a document that Aarvi was checking.

    Anyway, he didn''t bother about it and looked at Mrs. Fisher. She seemed like she wanted to run behind Aarvi, given a chance she wouldn''t mind grabbing Aarvi''s hair.

    His face turned poker and voice steely that caused Mrs. Fisher to stumble a step back, "Madam Fisher, instead ofing here to create a nuisance that is damaging your reputation, I suggest you convince your daughter to confess her wrongdoings."

    Mrs. Fisher wanted to argue but the power Karsen was wielding was too high for her to say anything back on his face.

    Karsen continued with his voice turned even colder with a hint of a serious threat, "Next time, if I hear any foul words for my daughter-inw, I will have to forget you are an elder to me and ady. I hope you know the way out without the security escort you out."

    In simple words he asked her to leave or else he will call security to kick her out.

    As though a bucket of icy cold water poured over her, she was trembling like an autumn leaf fluttering in the air while she walked out.

    She was filled with anger and also grief having no way to bring Naomi out.

 Chapter 302 - Aarvi Is The Key

    At the police station,

    Father Fisher did his everything but found no way to bring Naomi out. He had ns to talk out with the Brown family and settle things outside but the Rivas family, he had no power against them.

    Having no choice, he called his father to request him to speak to Jordan and the Rivas family to convince Aarvi and Aaron to take the case back.

    After rying all the information, he requested his father, "Dad, I know what she did was wrong but we should give her a chance to redeem. Dad we can''t let our family reputation ruin if this leaks out. Please do something, please ask Elder Rivas to talk to Aaron. If you talk to him, Aaron will definitely listen to you. Dad��"

    He pleaded to his father for a long time but the other end dead silent other than the sound of ragged breathing. When the voice came, it simply stated without showing any emotions, [I gave her the portion of the Fisher family properties. I have no rtionship with your daughter.] Then the call ended heartlessly.

    Master Fisher held his head sitting on the bench, now he understood why the old man wrote properties and transferred a sum of money to Naomi. He realized Elder Fisher took that decision after Aaron visited them at night.

    Having no other choice, he urged advocates to find a way out and rushed to the Rivas mansion. He was ready to beg to get his daughter out.

    Naomi waspletely aware of what was going on. She remembered Aaron saying, ''You exactly know what I can do.''

    Didn''t she know? She probably knew but she always thought he won''t do anything to her by considering their friendship but now she realized she was never his friend.

    She was just an extra piece of baggage that he was sparing a nce at.

    When the cop again visited her to ask if she was ready to speak, she looked dejected while requesting, "I would like to talk to Aarvi Evans first." She didn''t know why, she knew only Aarvi could solve her problem.

    The cop''s brows furrowed, the captain and the chief had kept the information about that name too confidential so he had no idea who she was. "I will notify the chief first. Then I will let you know."

    Naomi merely nodded at him in response. The haughtiness, the hatred had dissolved. It seemed like the person she loved broke her viciously. Folding her elbows on the table, she closed her eyes and rested her head on her hands.

    ---

    At Rivas mansion,

    Jordan was aware of the incident and he also got to know everything Naomi did to separate them. Megan did make him feel bad for trusting Naomi over Aarvi in the beginning. She helped him to get over it.

    Thinking about how Aaron got to know without Aarvi informing him, Shawn sent a video clip of the mall infirmary where Naomi used Aaron''s mobile to block Aarvi.

    "Naomi, she was such a good child, how could she do all this?" Jordan rubbed his forehead thinking if he judged Naomi wrongly all these years.

    Megan sighed deeply before speaking her analysis, "Dad, I guess this is how people might behave if their love turns into obsession."

    Jordan nced at her hearing obsession. He now realized why Naomi always wanted to follow in Aaron''s footsteps.

    "Dad, didn''t you feel every girl is inefficient for Aaron?" Megan asked and waited for the answer.

    Jordan slowly nodded and continued, "Because you love him so much."

    Naomi''s whole lifepletely revolved around Around Aaron. Aarvi''s appearance in Aaron''s life threatened Aaron''s presence in Naomi''s life. The hatred towards Aarvi was admissible.

    Jordan asked in confusion, "Naomi and Aaron studied in the same school, why doesn''t Naomi know Aarvi is Aaron''s Cupcake?"

    Megan pitied Naomi here, "Our Aaron is unbelievably smart and talented, what was Naomi doing all the time?"

    Jordan shook his head resignedly, "All she did was studying to match his scores. I had thought she was studious but she just wanted to follow Aaron."

    Megan nodded sympathizing with Naomi who studied most of her free time, enrolled in many tutoring sses just so that she could be worthy of Aaron.

    They all had thought she was bookish and craves more knowledge so they never doubted Naomi was doing all that for Aaron.

    Jordan drank a ss of water without knowing if he should cry orugh listening to everything Naomi did for Aaron, "When did this brat''s EQ reach rock bottom?"

    Megan chuckled faintly. She shook her head in denial and added, "Aaron''s EQ wasn''t low but Naomi''s ways of chasing after him were totally wrong. Instead of acquainting herself with Aaron, all she did was take academic doubts to him as a reason to spend time with him, and Aaron was solving it for her without knowing her real motive." That''s the rtionship they had.

    Jordan was speechless.

    Till a few days back he had seen Naomi talking about the patient cases or thesis with Aaron and thetter would only focus on the subject without caring why she always looked for him for her doubts and theories.

    They were talking when they got a call from the main gate security informing them Naomi''s father was requesting them to meet him.

    Both were already aware of why he was there, Jordan permitted the security to send them inside and noticed Megan eagerly looking at him.

    "I won''t interfere in Aaron and Aarvi''s decision." He cleared to her that he won''t force Aaron or Aarvi to act on his opinion.

    Megan followed him as she asked curiously, "Dad, you have epted Aarvi. Haven''t you?"

    Jordan paused for a second on the stairs but he didn''t respond. Megan got her answer and held his arm just like how she used to ask permission from him when she was newly wedded to the Rivas family.

    "Then why aren''t acknowledging it openly?" She sweetly asked, hoping for a response.

    Jordan tapped her hand and let out heartyughter, "You will be a grandmother soon. Look at you behave like a little girl."

    Megan grinned but put on a puppy pleading face that was loudly saying, ''Please tell me.''

    Jordan sighed deeply before revealing a little about it, "I have done something to Aarvi which will make Aaron hate me and leave. How can I hide it from them if I acknowledge her?..."

    He was about to continue, Megan cut in confusion, "Is this the same thing which made Mom angry at you?" Mom, wife of Jordan.

    Jordan''s face fell but he hid every emotion and forced a smile which answered Megan again.

    Megan kneeled in front of him when he sat down on the couch. She, in fact, every Rivas family member learned how to love and respect each other looking at Jordan and his wife. So they were aware Jordan misses his wife terribly but had no power to visit her.

    Understanding the solution is revealing everything to Aaron, Megan tried to assure him so that he could make his mind to talk to Aaron, "Dad, put little trust and hope in Gigglemug. I promise she can convince Aaron and bring Mom back."

 Chapter 303 - Young Master’s Choice Is Remarkable

    Hearing the advice of Megan, Jordan was thinking if everything could really get normal but his train of thoughts broke when the butler announced, "Master Fisher arrived."

    Megan stood up elegantly and took a seat on a different couchpletely recing her spoiled girl behavior with the graceful daughter-inw of the family.

    Jordan''s face was poker when Master Fisher entered inside hurriedly, trying to maintain his poise. "Elder Rivas, Madam Rivas. My apologies for turning up unannounced."

    Jordan and Megan nodded at him and thetter pointed couch for him to sit. A maid quickly served the ss of water as other refreshments weren''t required.

    Megan knew it wasn''t time for him to enjoy refreshments so she had asked not to bring them out.

    Master Fisher was edgy sitting on the couch, "Elder Rivas, please give thest chance to Naomi, I promise to send her out of the city or even country. She will never trouble any of you. Please talk to Aaron." He rubbed his palms uneasily pleading with Jordan to help him out.

    Jordan remembered when the Fisher family was throwingments on Fiona Knox but their daughter turned up more notorious that crumbled their pride and ego.

    Jordan didn''t want to give any hope by saying he will talk to Aaron. "Jason, as much as you are craving to protect your daughter, Aaron is doing the same. Don''t expect me to talk to Aaron when you and your wife have encouraged her to go out of hand."

    Megan had expected Jordan to carefully handle the matter, she hadn''t anticipated that Jordan could cut off the further conversation in the beginning.

    Master Fisher pursed his lips and lowered his head. ''Encouraged.'' Yes, they did. When Naomi had first whinged to Elder Fisher about Aarvi being next to Aaron and provoking her, Elder Fisher had scolded her to behave.

    Hence Naomi had stopped dissing Aarvi in front of Elder Fisher and started bitching Aarvi with them. They always felt Naomi had a point and supported her unconditionally.

    If he had stopped Naomi in the beginning, would everything be different now? Might be, but it was toote.

    Master Fisher was thinking about what to do, Megan suggested, "Master Rivas, how about you wait for Aaron to return? There might be a way out if Naomi apologizes sincerely."

    Jordan internally sighed. Other than his stubborn wife, he finds everydy of Rivas family too kind and men, too cold.

    Master Fisher was already aware Aaron will return the next day evening and cops will send Naomi for trial within twenty-four hours of custody.

    If theint isn''t taken back or proven false, Naomi will have to stay in the police station the whole night and she will attend trial the next day.

    If Naomi epts her wrongdoing, she might be imprisoned for three-six months plus a huge fine. If the defense attorney states strong reasons, there can be chances to revoke Naomi''s medicine practice license.

    What could be worse for a doctor?

    He stammered to ask, "Actually, Ms. Evans can take the case back as the main victim of the whole situation is her. I will apologize and ask Doctor Brown to forgive Naomi."

    Jordan frowned. Contacting Aarvi was difficult unless they contacted her through them. But he didn''t want to contact Aarvi to ask for a favor when she had repeatedly borne Naomi''s foolish attacks.

    Would he have agreed so easily if Ariel Rivas was in Aarvi''s ce? Jordan knew he would have shown hell to Noami in that case so he stayed quiet.

    Master Fisher noticed Jordan was reluctant to talk to Aarvi so he suggested again, "How about I request her? I.. I don''t know how to contact her."

    Megan was like a mother to Ariel, she knew the pain of losing a daughter. She could guess how worried he was to save Naomi so her heart softened.

    "Master Fisher, let''s hear what she has to say on this," Megan said and pulled her mobile out.

    Jordan wanted to facepalm but controlled and gave heads up to Master Fisher, "But I or Megan have no intention to force her to do anything."

    Master Fisher could only meekly agree.

    Megan made a video call to Aarvi, she saw Aarvi giggling and a little girl whining, [Aunt Moon, you fooled me.]

    Megan''s lips naturally curled up and heard Aarvi, [Aunt Megan��] Aarvi carefully watched and asked, [You look sad, What happened?]

    Jordan looked at Megan who was actually smiling but was amused to hear Aarvi defining her down mood. Now he was double sure, Aarvi was going to be another soft-hearteddy of the Rivas family.

    Megan shook her head, "No Gigglemug, I am alright. Actually��" She nced at Master Fisher before continuing, "I called you for a reason." She continued after seeing Aarvi nod, "Master Fisher is here. He wanted to talk to you about theint."

    Aarvi on the other end scratched her head in embarrassment, ying with Lara she forgot to be updated about a new problem, "Aunt Megan, I have yet to know clearly about the case. I got to know Aaron arranged to file aint when Madam Fisher came to see me. Uncle Karsen sent her off I guess."

    Jordan and Megan looked at each other, understanding Aarvi just knows there was aint but nothing else.

    Master Fisher stood up and asked, "May I?"

    Megan nodded at Aarvi and handed him the mobile. Master Fisher apologized, then briefed about theint and then came down to the point, "Ms. Evans, since Aaron is busy, you could take the case back. In return, I can assure you that you won''t be harmed by Noami again."

    The four pairs of ears sharpened on the phone to know how Aarvi was going to handle the situation. The fourth one was the butler.

    A few seconds passed, Master Fisher saw her thinking so he didn''t disturb her before she raised her head to face the man, "I am sorry, Master Fisher..."

    ''Heartless cold woman.'' Jordan thought but he was neither disappointed nor appreciated it.

    Megan thought Naomi''s behavior must have really hurt Aarvi. The butler shook his head in disappointment. Even though what Naomi did wasn''t right, Aarvi wasn''t that hurt and he had expected the future-Young Madam Rivas to be a kind-hearteddy like Megan.

    Disappointed Master Fisher felt raise in anger. Anyhow he wanted to try harder but she continued, "Aaron did this to protect me. Even if I would like to help you, I respect his decision so I am not going against him..."

    Aaron arranged to file aint, if she goes and invalidates theint, wouldn''t it be pping him in the face?

    Aarvi would never do that.

    Jordan really liked how Aarvi took the situation and came up with a response. Megan was proud of her Gigglemug.

    The butler nodded to himself in appreciation but the credit went to a different person, ''Young Master''s choice is remarkable.'' He thought.

    Master Fisher didn''t like her way of going around the mountain just to reject him.

    Aarvi continued, "I could only help you by trying to convince him when he returns."

    Jordan and Megan unthinking hummed in acknowledgment to Aarvi''s words but Master Fisher felt them as empty words.

    Anyhow, he forced himself to say, "I will look forward to your favor, Ms. Evans."

    The woman who lives under the roof of Aaron with a new name was nothing ording to them. So Aarvi, a nobody''s behavior annoyed him which he didn''t show on his face before taking his leave from the Rivas mansion.

 Chapter 304 - Her Empire

    Aarvi spending time with Lara gave ample time for the Dalton couple topletely rearrange their schedules and work to give maximum time for Lara.

    Aaron had dropped her a message when the flightnded in the City Coasta. He asked to be unbothered about the case and rest well. Aarvi didn''t make him worry and just dropped him a message as [Take care.]

    Keeping Lara happy, making herugh, or busy with learning something new, Aarvi didn''t realize it was dinner time until Mr. Daltson brought dinner for all.

    ----

    At Rivas mansion,

    The housekeeper Melia hadn''t seen Aarvi since Sunday so she breathed a sigh seeing herpletely healthy and fine, "Miss, we were so afraid thinking something happened to you. Shall I prepare supper for you? Did you have dinner?..."

    Aarvi chuckled seeing her worried for nothing that made maids peek at them in concern, "Aunt Melia, I had dinner and I am full. It''s gettingte, please go and rest."

    Melia wanted to say something but controlled, she sent Aarvi and went to her room.

    After ying and bathing her Laze, Aarvi took a bath andid on her bed. Since she is back to Avron mansion and recently she always slept with Aaron in his room, she felt her room too cold and dark.

    ''Even the bed feels cold.'' She thought with a pout obviously missing Aaron.

    She wanted to call him, and at the same time didn''t want to disturb him so she was about to doze off, her mobile rang with a video call of Aaron.

    Their conversation started with her teasing ''Hello Mr. Rivas'' and ended at midnight around one past ten when Aaron dozed off with a pleasing smile on his face while hearing her.

    Aarvi giggled looking at him, "Will you still say you weren''t tired?" She mumbled and then she was shocked when she checked the time.

    "We didn''t even speak so much." She said in disbelief. She too fell asleep soon looking at him sleeping peacefully, forgetting to hang up the video call.

    ---

    In the morning, Aarvi woke up to beeps of low battery and realized her stupidity. Seeing Aaron still asleep unaware of the call, she chose to be on the call till he woke up.

    Keeping it for charging, shepleted her yoga in the room instead of under morning sun rays.

    Aaron woke up when she had closed her eyes doing herst breathing exercise. He was waiting for her to open her eyes but her mobile rang with a voice call.

    "Good morning Beautiful."

    Aarvi ignored the voice call and went closer to her mobile, "Not bad, Mr. Rivas. You finally learned to be romantic after the night chat." She teased admiring his grogginess.

    Aaron squinted his eyes, "And you never learn to wish me morning."

    Aarvi giggled at hisint, "Good morning, Captain of Love. I have a surprise for you tonight. You better don''t ditch me tonight."

    Instead of sounding sweet and romantic, she sounded like a news reporter that obviously left him at a loss of words.

    Aarvi''s mobile beeped with a message so she asked him for a minute and opened the message, [You were right. Call me when you are free.]

    Aaron noticed her lips slyly arc up and her eyes twinkled with a cunningness, "What''s up?"

    Aarvi pushed the notification bar up and faced him. "Do you know why you didn''t get any clue over the mail and Mertonpany is panicked too?"

    Aaron ran his fingers through his bed hair as he leaned on the headboard of the bed. And his guess wasn''t wrong, "Leon Harmon is doubting me since he can''t dig up about your friends and brother."

    A smart man makes things easier.

    Aarvi watched him analyzing her moves and the whole week''s activity. "My wife is ten steps ahead. Interesting."

    ''Wife.'' Aarvi gave up on correcting him repeatedly.

    The emergency operation Aaron received on Tuesday wasn''t because there was no doctor or difficulty level, Leon had arranged to shift the patient and probed the family members to ask for Aaron to operate on the patient.

    Leon also had his men follow Aaron in the night after the operation if in case he leaves the hospital but Aaron stayed in the hospital and Aarvi was there for him.

    It wasn''t safe for Leon to send people behind Aaron in the daytime so the couple never got to their hands.

    His other consecutive move was to create the problem with Golden oil and gas so that Leon could confirm Ava Kelly doesn''t appear around Aaron when he hurriedly leaves for City Coasta.

    His bad luck! On Thursday, Aarvi and Aaron didn''t go in and out of the hospital or the Rivas Industries together.

    Aarvi remarked, "Leon is shrewd."

    Despite having Aaron''s image as cold and unapproachable for girls, Leon was smart even in his suspicion while the world was thinking he was busy with engagement arrangements and the project.

    Aaron hummed. Now he got to know why Aarvi had so easily epted to take him with her when she will have to meet Leon Harmon. She had long back expected his move.

    So she was an astute one for him.

    He didn''t trouble her by asking what she was going to do but the men who were keeping an eye on him in the Coasta were going to end up in the police station very soon. That will serve as a warning to Leon.

    "What is your n today?" He asked as he got off the bed to go to the bathroom holding his mobile.

    "Shopping!" Aarvi excitedly said while Aaron guessed she will be alone for that. Then she murmured, "Some work." Then she whispered going closer. "Then preparing for the surprise."

    Their call continued, when he went to shower, Aarvipleted her swimming and spoke till Aaron started his work.

    Aarvi had an important work call from a business partner so she was on it as she drove straight to the florist shop.

    "Suster Aarvi," Tia greeted her, surprised by her arrival after many days.

    Cuing her to get a coffee for her, Aarvipleted her call soon in her private office. "Ahhh�� This business trip." She mumbled to herself disliking hering business trip to an ind.

    Dax could go but the owner, the old man of the resort specifically mentioned the president of the business to be there else he will have to consider others'' offers.

    Aarvi had no choice but to show sincerity as it was going to be Skr''s debut in the international market.

    A strong foundation for her empire.

    But there was a flicker of doubt, is Leon indoctrinating the old man to bring the President of Skr Industries?

    It wasn''t impossible. Taking Leon''s personality and how he handles multiple works at a time, she won''t be surprised if Leon was simultaneously nning against Skr to confirm who this mysterious president is.

    Instead of knowing the identity, he might want to confirm Ava Kelly as President of Skr Industries.

    She had tried to confuse him with the proof that clearly stated Ava Kelly was Finance Department manager and director. She wasn''t expecting him topletely believe it so she is curious about his moves to catch her.

    ''Leon Harmon, I will honor you with my appearance very soon.'' Aarvi smirked.

 Chapter 305 - Anxiousness

    Remembering that she hadn''t called her team who had confirmed her about Leon''s suspicion of Aaron, Aarvi quickly dialed a number to reach them.

    Aarvi heard hurriedness in the voice, [Thank god you called us, Boss. I thought you forgot us.]

    "What''s wrong?" Aarvi inly asked opening herptop to work.

    [Immediately inform your boyfriend that Leon''s men are keeping an eye on him in City Coasta. It''s better he leave from there or double the security. I wanted to send an anonymous message to Secretary Wen but I didn''t want to trigger them.]

    Aarvi shook her head in resignation, she wasn''t sure if her team was worried about their own life, but they were definitely concerned about her and Aaron''s life more than required.

    "Guys, rx. After I saw your message, I and Aaron had deduced it. Whoever eyed my boyfriend is behind the bars right now." Her mellow voice calmed the members on the other end.

    A girlmented sounding hurt, [Aish, the dog food.]

    A young man''s eagerness soon followed, [Boss, only your boyfriend is going to warn Leon Harmon? What about you? ].

    Aarvi''s nails tapped on the desk thinking about the changes in the ns. A sly glint shed in her eyes, "Let''s wane the smile."

    At the other end of the call, the three burst intoughter pitying Leon and Sean. After discussing a few steps with them, Aarvi focused on work for two hours.

    She knew how many were trying to reach her due to Naomi but had no clue Naomi had requested to meet her. Aaron had sternly ryed that Aarvi won''t visit her if not with him.

    So Naomi had to attend her first court trial where she followed as her father and attorney suggested. She stayed quiet. Hence she was sent back to prison for further investigation and the next trial date was on Monday.

    So Naomi, who had spent a night in prison, could only hope she wasn''t going to pay a hefty price on Monday as she waited in the thought of whether Aarvi was going to meet her or not.

    ...

    Aarvi wrapped her work swiftly and went out of her office with her coffee cup andptop.

    Seeing her holding the empty cup, Tia briskly grabbed her cup and her voice carried the concern, "Sister Aarvi, no more caffeine for you. Doctor Handsome will get angry."

    Aarvi wasn''t going for coffee and was momentarily speechless hearing her before remarking, "Uff, you and your Doctor Handsome."

    Tia chuckled as she went aside near the hand wash to wash the cup.

    Leaning on the counter, Aarvi teased peeking at her face, "Aren''t you glowing after you started dating Dax?"

    Tia paused, her face turned pink as she shook her head avoiding Aarvi''s eyes in shyness, "He doesn''t have time for me. He has work, work, work all the time." Sheined.

    Aarvi too grumbled, "These businessmen... At least your boyfriend is in the city, my boyfriend ran away to a different city." Aarvi sighed pitifully.

    Drying her hands, Tia was chuckling, looking at Aarvi sit on the barstool, cup her face, and sulk.

    She excitedly proposed to spend time with her and Dax, "Sister Aarvi, how about you join me and Dax for lunch? Dax invited me to the Skr."

    Aarvi was happy to hear it but she put on a big fat pout, "Do you and your boyfriend want to disy your affection? Let Aarone, I will teach you two." She got off from the barstool and hmphed causing Tia tough heartily.

    "Byee��" Tia bid her goodbye when she saw Aarvi waving her hand leaving the shop. She understood Aarvi might have work or she doesn''t want to disturb them.

    Checking the time, she returned to work as there was time for lunch.

    ---

    Aarvi shopped for a beautiful and simple evening gown and some decor supplies for the evening before having lunch alone in a restaurant. She first confirmed there is no change in Aaron''s schedule before she speedily reached the Rivas mansion to prepare.

    All the maids, servants, and Melia were summoned to the backyard without an inkling about why Aarvi was running around enthusiastically, they had a smile watching her not being indifferent.

    After bifurcating a few things and grouping them, Aarvi briefed the intention so that they don''t get confused, "Alright, I will keep it simple. Your young master is extremely busy so I can''t help but prepare a surprise for him at home tonight."

    A few maids giggled hearing her as one asked, "A romantic dinner date?" she asked, ncing at the candles and fairy lights.

    Aarvi just smiled it off and pointed to a group of bags to the male servants as she exined to them how to arrange it.

    Once they left, she turned to the maids and briefed the interior decoration and the arrangements. The maids first time heard her speak so much, not to mention her excitement. So they also paid extra attention before they started decor with Aarvi.

    After the basic arrangements, Aarvi rushed inside the kitchen after confirming Aaron boarded the private jet to Mocon.

    "Miss, why don''t you rest? I will cook for you and Young Master." Melia suggested, beaming.

    Aarvi didn''t respond but asked, "Aunty Melia, did the driver leave to get flowers?"

    Melia followed her to the kitchen, "Yeah, he left 15 minutes earlier."

    Aarvi saw all ingredients were ready, "I will cook." She answered the first question of Melia as she washed her hands.

    Melia helped her tie an apron before Aarvi sent her to sit on a chair in the kitchen. Melia was grinning looking at Aarvi effortlessly handling everything without asking for help or looking confused.

    She had no work but to taste the dishes whenever Aarvi finished with one and watched Aarvi who never seemed so happy openly.

    ...

    At dusk, Aarvi was efficient andpleted everything by the time Aaron reached Mocon. She went to get fresh and got ready wearing the new dress that she specially bought for the day.

    The maids and the servants who were waiting to know if Aarvi might ask for any changes gasped when she was alighting the chairs. They knew she was beautiful but she looked beyond words.

    Aarvi ignored their revere and she was very happy with the arrangements so she sent them, "Thank you for your help. Please rest after dinner�� And I am sorry you guys will have too much to clean in the morning." She apologized ncing at the white rose petals around the candles in the living hall.

    Anyway, they just watched her in amusement following each other to their quarters in awe.

    After admiring Aarvi, Melia remarked, "Young Miss, if you spoil Young Master, he will start going out of the city just to check out your surprises... You are gorgeous."

    Aarvi smiled as she started to light the candles that were in clear candle ss holders, cups, and pendant lights. It took her fifteen minutes before she turned off the lights satisfied for achieving the look she imagined.

    She video-called Zain for his review and to encourage him to propose his love.

    Aarvi chuckled looking at Zain''s squinted eyes after she took a tour around all the decoration. [Pumpkin, are you encouraging me or showing off?]

    Just then she noticed a car enter the gates standing by the poolside. Sprinting towards the door, "Apple Pie, do you think he will like this?"

    She asked with a hint of anxiousness. She never had a boyfriend to do anything in the past so she didn''t want to look like she overdone anything.

 Chapter 306 - An Eyeopener

    Zain collected his thoughts as Aarvi won''t ept a word or two stating the decoration is amazing, [I am d you are my Little Pumpkin, else I would be jealous of Aaron�� Wait, as a man, I am jealous. You are the one to be med for it.]

    Aarvi giggled entering the mansion ncing at the car that halted in front of the entrance of the mansion.

    Aaron alighted the car looking at the mansion thinking what Aarvi was up to by turning off all the lights.

    Aarvi noticed his eyes glued on the darkness inside the mansion with only faint candle lights from his position.

    Forgetting the call, Aarvi quickly yet careful about her dress, rushed to the main door to wee Aaron.

    Aaron saw a silhouette skipping towards the main door as he went ahead without hearing a voice calling behind him ''President Rivas.'' His eyes followed the silhouette that was twinkling like stars in the dark sky by reflecting the faint light falling on it.

    He was just a few steps away when an exquisite ethereal beauty appeared. His speed naturally slowed down stunned by the angelic charmer unable to take away his gaze or move.

    She was like a moon conquering the darkness with her smile that could capture any heart.

    Aarvi was pleased seeing Aaron dazed. She clicked on the button to turn on all the fairy and teeny-weeny lights arranged in and around the mansion.

    Their modern ss vi turned to a surreal world as her ecstatic eyes brushed around before settling on Aaron eager to know his reaction.

    He couldn''t take his eyes off her whatsoever. Every single thought of his pushed behind his mind, failing to stop his heart from swooning on his enchantress.

    The arrangements might be breathtaking but nobody and nothing could take his breath away excluding her. He found every word falling short to describe her beauty or his overwhelming feelings.

    He wanted to touch her just to confirm it wasn''t an illusion after a long tiring day. He wanted to confirm she won''t disappear to thin air but she was his to adore without any reins.

    Her long mocha brown hair was in delicate curls softly settling a few hair locks on her shoulder and the rest on her back. The trendy long earring sparkled between her brown hair locks trying topete with her shimmering ck orbs that could enchant one to leave a strong mark in their heart.

    Her light makeup softened and defined her petite face enhancing her natural glow. Her pink lips were curled up holding her endless delight and pleased evidently.

    What was more surprising was her white dress. She wasn''t wearing anyvish, high-end designer dress, it was simple but looked posh hugging her slender curves as if that''s where they belong.

    She was in an ivory white, round neck showing off her slender neck without a piece of jewelry. Her wless hands looked delicate, A-line hem reached down gracefully till it was grazing the floor underneath.

    The corset of the dress had intricate work of glitters that glimmered in the faint lights. An inch wide belt was hugging her small waist giving a touch of elegance.

    His Cupcake was a goddess who could easily knock the world down with her lovely looks.

    Aaron remembered the trip they made for the wedding where Aarvi wore a wedding gown to avoid a ck dress.

    ...

    [If you dare to wear a wedding gown again, Aarvi Evans, I will have you change your name.] He had told her when they had danced to no music in the resort room.

    [So you gave me permission to marry you?] He had asked her when she had epted the name change.

    [Only if I dare to wear a wedding gown again.] That was her response to him with a captivating smile

    ��

    He wasn''t sure if she was implying it wearing the white gown but he was definitely sure he was craving to hold her, kiss her, and much more.

    His ceased feet moved but felt something amiss when her gaze moved next to him.

    He froze again.

    Seeing Aaron''s tender gaze nowhere but glued on her, she moved her eyes away to avoid blushing like a little girl. Her eyes caught sight of another person, she felt like the beautiful world she tried to create turned around in a flicker and left her back in the darkness.

    Getting lost in the world of her own fantasy with Aaron, she had forgotten her world wasn''t dreamlike but a nightmare with pitch darkness.

    Her breath stuck in her throat, her eyes stung involuntarily.

    ''Crash.'' Her mobile slipped her hand and broke on the floor.

    Aaron ignored the person behind him and took long strides towards her, "Aarvi��" He had just called her name, her hand raised to stop him before reaching her.

    Aarvi stepped back, determined not to shed a single tear. She had definitely lost, flying in her own world after realization of she loves Aaron, more than anything and anyone.

    Thinking back to the day, she felt like a fool who let her emotions y her. She was making Tiaugh, wasn''t she just polite with her? When did she start to be outgoing with a girl who is just her acquaintance?

    The sales girls of the shops while shopping always feared to say extra words to her due to her invisible boundary and unapproachable air. She didn''t even realize they were excessivelyplimenting her, talked, and smiled more.

    Aarvi tried to grasp air as her eyes traced around the living hall and dining hall with a glimpse around the pool and the backyard due to ss walls.

    The air was filled with rose fragrance with a hint of spiciness of dishes that were ready to be savored. There were white roses in different size bouquets adorning many vases of different sizes. Some were on the floor beautifully highlighting it and some on the tables and counters.

    The mild scented white candles were artistically arranged in different kinds of holders with rose petals spread on the floor and the tables. The fairy lights were in jars and hanging by the bay windowpleting the dreamy look for the romantic dinner date.

    As if it wasn''t enough, the lights were tastefully arranged near the pool, lounge, waterfalls, and backyard without leaving it lifeless.

    However everything dimmed in her eyes, she felt herself foreign standing over there withplex feelings that she didn''t want to bring out but bury inside her afraid of getting hurt.

    Aaron cast a stern nce at the person behind him and took steps closer. "Aarvi, hear me��"

    As soon as his hands touched her arm, Aarvi shrugged it off in a jerk and said through her clenched teeth moving away from him, "Don''t touch me."

    She tried her best to keep herselfposed from losing control. She didn''t want her emotions to control her and make her the weak one who she didn''t want to be.

    The higher she had flown with his thoughts in her mind, she fell awfully reminding her who she was and who she is.

    "Thank you for your surprise, Aaron Rivas. This is truly an eye-opener for me." Her words filled with mockery didn''t only hurt herself but twisted his heart painfully.

 Chapter 307 - Caged

    It wasn''t out of his expectation, Aaron had expected that reaction from Aarvi, in fact, he had anticipated far worse. Hence he had sternly asked the man to be in the car by promising to give him a glimpse of Aarvi.

    If he knew she had arranged so much for him, he wouldn''t have even agreed to let that man step in his car. He had thought he could call her out or take her out for a walk for him to see but everything ruined.

    He couldn''t believe he spoiled every date n of hers unthinkingly, unknowingly. He didn''t only cancel, in return he hurt her repeatedly yet she stood watching nothing but him.

    This time, she wasn''t just unhappy but broken-hearted that she desperately concealed behind her poker face.

    His patience didn''t waver a bit and tried again without reaching for her, "Hear me out once." He insisted, trying to calm her.

    ''Hear you out?'' She thought and chuckled self mockingly. She felt wronged, let down, and alsopelled. Shouldn''t he ask her first? Talk to her once? She would have really heard him without losing her patience.

    "Hear you what? Hear you say that you unintentionally revealed that I am unfortunately alive?" She asked unemotionally which was stabbing him straight in the heart.

    Aarvi continued to ask without ncing at the man who looked at her with mixed emotions that mainly filled with longing and shock.

    "Or do you want me to hear you apologize for deceiving me that none knows about me?"

    "Aarvi��" He called, helplessly.

    He is aware she was trying to vent her anger but she looked more hurt than hurting him for bringing that situation to her.

    "Or will you tell me how fun it was to y me dumb?" She continued trying her best to get angry at him but she just couldn''t.

    The more she tried to taunt him, her eyes stung, tears threatened to roll down, her lips trembled by seeing him controlling himself from rushing up to her, seeing him regret, seeing him hurt.

    She was angry at him but couldn''t show it, she was broken but neither she wanted to be weak nor show her real emotions.

    Like an iron hutch was building around her, she felt like being caged, taking away all her freedom to express herself.

    Aarvi nced at the man who eagerly wanted her speck of attention but she didn''t want to see him, much less talk.

    Aaron went closer to her and cupped her face. Before he could speak, the man uttered heartbrokenly, "Ava��"

    It was more like a whisper but both heard it. Aaron quickly diverted her attention before she couldshes out at the man, "Look at me."

    Aarvi ignored as though she didn''t hear the man address her ''Ava''. She mused looking at Aaron without shrugging him off, "Do you know? I still believe whatever you did was because of me and for my good."

    Aaron pressed his lips to a thin line. He knew she would understand, hearing him or without the need for words but he didn''t want her to look lifeless facing him.

    He tried to trace a silver line of expression but he felt like he was holding a lifeless doll that had no earthly feelings.

    Aarvi continued, "Whether you hid it or you told him or brought him here, I still believe you didn''t want to hurt me."

    Aaron felt his throat dry. He was thest person she could think of hurting her but he was repeatedly making her suffer. He embraced her hoping she could calm down.

    Another voice again sounded, "Ava��"

    Ignoring the voice, Aarvi didn''t evade Aaron and didn''t return the hug. Her mind was inplex protest that her brain didn''t bother releasing oxytocin.

    "Aaron, shouldn''t I be angry at you when I am feeling betrayed? Why can''t I hate you but detest myself? Why can''t I distrust you but me my ill fate?" Her voice was a whisper in his ear.

    ''Betray.'' His arms cked around her and Aarvi took the chance to push him away and take a step back.

    Anyway, Aaron held her arms, ''Betray?'' He couldn''t understand why it was dangerous if her identity was revealed to her grandfather. He wanted to ask if her grandfather was really linked with any of the events but the voice repeated.

    "Ava, it wasn''t Aaron''s fault. I forced him to bring me here." Grandfather Kelly aka Hayden Kelly''s voice wasced with regret, longing, and panic seeing her push Aaron away from her repeatedly due to his presence.

    He was in the city Coasta airport waiting for the flight boarding time when Aaron was going to his private jet departure gate.

    Aaron offered a ride showing his respect but he made him helpless pleading him to let him see his granddaughter once when he had heard Aaron call her to tell him hended safely.

    Aaron was reluctant but Hayden''s yearn to see his granddaughter made him use his old age and softened Aaron. He didn''t want to get off the car but seeing Aaron quicken his footsteps towards the magnificent but darkness-filled mansion, he couldn''t stop himself thinking his granddaughter might be hurt or in a problem.

    He alighted and went closer until it registered to him there were candles and roses around. By the time he could react, the lights turned on and brought his granddaughter in front of his eyes.

    He was so stunned and surprised seeing her happily living her life, he forgot to leave. And now it was toote.

    He never wanted him to be the reason to distort her life and happiness but he stood at the end where there was no return.

    ''Ava.'' That name was taboo for her. She stopped everyone using it but Hayden sessfully provoked her repeating the name.

    Shrugging off Aaron''s hand, Aarvi''s eyes turned sharper than the knife turning to her grandfather.

    Neither her rtionship with him nor his age stopped her from hissing in annoyance, "She is dead. I dare you to repeat that name." She awfully sounded cold.

    Hayden was taken aback. As soon as he saw her, he knew she had changed drastically, she wasn''t a naive, obedient girl anymore but he didn''t expect her to speak in that tone with him.

    His granddaughter was always mild, soft-spoken, and very understandable. She needed no words to understand their problems and worries. She often made sure to be helpful and less trouble to everyone.

    He had thought she might refuse to talk with him or vent all her frustration but now, she left him in an awkward position.

    How could he call her a whole different name instead of the name he named her when she took birth?

    His brows quivered when she moved away from Aaron. He wanted to apologize for dropping there at the wrong time and for forcing Aaron to take him to Aarvi, "I am sorry, I sho��"

    "Sorry?" Aarvi let out a mocking chuckle cutting him off.

    "Aarvi��" Aaron could guess what she was up to. She wanted to prove that she was no longer the same Ava Kelly who nodded to everything Hayden was saying.

    She was showing in an action that she is wholly a different person who doesn''t care about others'' feelings. Whereas Aaron didn''t want her to feel badter.

    Aarvi''s bitter tone sounded, "President Kelly, what are you sorry for? How about I make aplete list for you to choose an appropriate one to define your good reason for it?"

 Chapter 308 - A Disrupter

    Ava Kelly, who admired and followed her grandfather like a little fe, got her dream of bing an employer from her grandfather, had immense respect for her grandfather was disregarding everything.

    Aaron felt something fishy but he didn''t like her behavior which was going to burn her back. Hayden was too old to handle emotional imbnce and if he loses control and affects his health, Aarvi will me herself all her life so he couldn''t stop himself.

    His long hand easily reached her arm and jerked her around. His voice was cold and reprimanding to keep her silent, "Aarvi, behave."

    Aarvi was too calm to believe. She was like nothing was going on around her. She nced at his hand that was holding her arm firmly, then looked at his face. She could read his concern but she wasn''t ready to ept it.

    Without uttering a word, she pulled his hand away and turned to her grandfather. Her hand pointed at Aaron as she asked, "Heard? Aarvi... That''s who I am."

    She moved to the cab aside and in a single wave of her hand, she crashed the ss holders to the floor.

    '' sh~''

    They fell on another set of holders that were on the floor creating an ear-piercing noise sttering the ss around.

    Aaron''s first reaction was to pull her away so that ss pieces won''t hurt her. His sudden pull, caused her to twirl on her heels and reach his arms but there was no reaction on her face. She neither gasped nor squealed in shock.

    Probably she wouldn''t even wince in pain if she falls on the ground. She was protesting to let any kind of emotion appear on her face.

    He knew a dominant attitude won''t calm her down, neither it could scare her. Controlling his own messy emotional state, he softened looking at her nk face lying in his arms, "Please calm down. We will talk." He said as he steadied her on the floor.

    Aarvi gazed at his frowns and gently softened it with her fingers as she asked, "Isn''t it toote, Aaron?" Her detached voice was low so that only he could hear her, "You could have at least told me over a message. I would have really heard you."

    Aaron stared at her. Handling sad or angered Aarvi wasn''t as difficult as her aloofness and that feels impossible unless she could decide to bring at least one emotion out.

    Her back of finger grazed his cheek before turning to her grandfather. After a very long time, Aaron felt an invisible wall creating between them despite standing right next to each other.

    "Ava." She uttered that taboo name she never wanted to take. "A bird." She defined its meaning and asked him, "I was a bird whose wings were smashed and shattered. Are you sorry for that, President Kelly?"

    Melia who had heard the noise rushed out of her room and froze at the door looking at the intense atmosphere. She saw Aaron staring at Aarvi, Aarvi''s excitement down in depth reced by dispassion. She felt her heartache looking at her forlorn figure.

    Her eyes fell on the gloomy old man and guessed there might be a problem due to his presence that ruined the good time Aarvi was wishing for. It wasn''t appropriate to poke in so Melia silently stood aside if in case she might be of any help.

    Aarvi stepped towards the living hall grabbing a vase that was on the side table. Her eyes returned to the old man, "Aarvi; If you are thinking I am the one who makes peace..."

    Aaron was toote to reach her and she smashed the vase on the group of ss holders that were holding fairy lights, candles, and bouquets.

    ''Crack'' The series of ss breaking resounded loud and frightening.

    Hayden and Melia were shocked and Aaron again pulled her away despite knowing she won''t get hurt due to the gown. But he didn''t want to take chances.

    Aarvi slid off her hand from Aaron''s hold and continued looking at Hayden, "Then you are extremely wrong."

    "Aarvi��"

    Aaron pulled her to his arms as he swiveled but she had dropped the another flower vase on the ss coffee table sttering the candles and holders while the sturdy ss of the coffee table survived.

    Aaron was the least bit scared of the mess she created but worried about her, "Why are you tearing down the things you worked on? Aarvi, you don''t have to talk to him if you don''t want to."

    "Me?" She asked him as she got out of his arms. "Aaron, everything wasted the moment you brought him. How does it make changes if I change the outlook?"

    She took steps away from him and asked the same thing differently, "When the pearl is damaged inside, Will the pearl repair itself if we keep the shell?" By the end of her words, she threw the long candle on a stack of ss holders.

    They ruined the evening and purpose of decoration. Right, what is the use of it now?

    Aaron was about to hold her but she walked away from him and stood in front of Hayden. "I am a disrupter." She said clearly stressing each word looking him in the eye.

    She was a disrupter, she didn''t have an ego but a small purpose was enough to disturb and cease anything.

    "I can disrupt and even destroy your Kelly International and those families you are protecting. So you should be sorry for not letting me die in the womb."

    Thest time Hayden had seen her on her canceled wedding day when she was walking out. Now he got to see her again after three years.

    She is his most beloved grandchild, one who he was excessively worried about and cared about. But it was also the truth, he ignored her, her problems, her hard life, her struggles.

    While he was trying to protect the ones who actually never cared about him, she always stood by him, understood him, and obediently heard every word of his.

    He took it for granted assuming she will be fine, everything will fall in ce and one day she will stand by his side to continue his work,mitments and take responsibility.

    It wouldn''t be wrong if he says he indoctrinated the uncorrupted little Ava''s mind saying he gives the work to the people so that they could honorably earn their bread.

    He always made it sound humble, valued, and dedicated that she had believed it''s a sacred work to give chance for people to earn their bread without immoral activities.

    Now she stood there saying she could destroy all the traces of his entire life without flinching.

    Yet, he neither was angry nor afraid. His hand raised to pat her head but it hung in the air when she stepped back avoiding his touch.

    He never thought the day she became strong, she won''t be the same innocent Ava Kelly. He was willing to take the me for everything if she could live happily.

    ''Happiness?'' He didn''t know it was still a distant dream of hers.

    Aarvi nced at both men smirked, her fingers curled up to a tight fist as she forced herself to add in a carefree tone, "You two must have a lot to catch up on and tired after the long day, make yourself at home and enjoy the dinner."

    Aarvi wanted to be alone to calm herself so she walked towards the main door forcing her tears back.

    "Aarvi��" Aaron called in an exhausted tone. He was really drained, all he wanted was Aarvi next to him.

    Aarvi paused and turned around, "Thank you for the amazing evening." She modestly bowed her head showing her respect.

    Her words of taunt hit both men where it should hurt. Before Aaron could realize it, Aarvi ran out, took the car that was at the entrance, and sped away.

 Chapter 309 - Disappeared

    "Thank you for the amazing evening." Aarvi modestly bowed her head, her voice did sound gratified but it clearly wasn''t suiting the situation. Hence her taunt hit both the men where it should hurt.

    Aarvi merely brushed her eyes on Hayden and looked at Aaron. Seeing him take a step towards her, Aarvi was afraid he might try to keep hold of her. She wanted to be alone and didn''t want to argue with him on anything so she instinctively ran out.

    #She definitely looked like a bride running away from her groom.

    Before Aaron could realize what triggered her, she got into the Maybach, drove towards the main gate honking repeatedly to open the gates, and sped away.

    Aaron who ran out noticed her speeding, he was ready to give her time but at the same time, he was afraid too. He didn''t want her to have the same fate as his mother.

    If in case she starts crying while driving, he couldn''t even imagine the circumstances.

    Melia who ran out behind him urged, "Young Master, please bring Miss back. Young Master��"

    Looking at the situation, the security head of the mansion took Aaron''s cue and sent a few to get the cars out of the garage to follow Aarvi. He also quickly called the team to trace where Aarvi was going.

    Aaron noticed Hayden trembling while watching everything cluelessly, "Are you happy now, President Kelly?" He scoffed, clenching his teeth, clutching his fist so tight that his knuckles turned pale and the nerves started protruding.

    Hayden gazed down. Aaron had clearly told him Aarvi wouldn''t like to meet him. He even mentioned, Aarvi will see him when the timees but of course, the old generation had their old age as a reason to argue and have their way.

    Aaron stood in front of Hayden who had almost the same height as him but his old age or his destion didn''t affect his strong bearing.

    "As far as I know, Ava Kelly admired you. What did you do that she didn''t want to be in contact with you?" Aaron coldly asked.

    Ava was closer to Hayden than Zain Kelly till her age of fourteen. At that time Zain was in boarding school and he hardly met her.

    As far as Aaron knew, she got along really well with her cousin once hepleted his studies and Aarvi got her first mobile.

    If Aarvi could meet Zain Kelly, why didn''t she meet Hayden Kelly who loves her so much? "What are you hiding?"

    She had repeatedly tried to escape from Aaron to reach Hayden at Kelly International after waking up fromatose. Then why isn''t she meeting him?

    Why was she adamant about killing her own self? Was it really to avenge Leon with a new name? Then why did she ignore her grandfather andpany?

    The questions were never-ending but Aaron was sure there was something linking to Hayden that was causing Aarvi to avoid him.

    All the maids had rushed out hearing the noise. They witnessed Aarvi running away so they uneasily stood looking at two men waiting for Melia to call or instruct them.

    Aaron noticed Hayden in deep thought. He assumed Hayden was thinking the reason behind his granddaughter''s unwillingness to meet him whereas Hayden felt his suspicion might be true.

    The two cars drove out of the mansion and Aaron''s car halted in front of him. The driver got off aware Aaron wanted to drive himself.

    Aaron left as he pointed Hayden for him. It was a silent instruction to drop Hayden at his destination.

    By the time Hayden could react Aaron left the mansion in search of Aarvi who didn''t have her mobile.

    Hayden saw a low-end car halt in front of him and looked at Melia who was worriedly looking towards the gate. He was happy to know they were treating his granddaughter well.

    He left in the car wishing his granddaughter could forgive him one day.

    ---

    On the other end, Aaron drove for less than a mile when he saw his white Maybach parked aside and one of the security cars halted there desperately looking around searching for something.

    Looking at the wheel marks on the road, his heart started drumming erratically. He unknowingly remembered the pictures of his mother''s ident that sent shivers through his body.

    Aaron didn''t want to think anything horrific. He clutched the steering wheel tight as he forcefully shrugged those thoughts off. He pulled his car aside gazing at the Maybach hoping everything to be fine

    As soon as he alighted the car, a man reached him and quickly reported as they walked towards Maybach, "Young Master Rivas, the situation looks like the car was forced to stop."

    Aaron felt like he could breathe seeing no damage on the car meant, Aarvi didn''t meet with an ident.

    The man continued, "We can''t find Young Madam anywhere around. There is no clue about where and how she went. And here is your mobile." He handed Aaron''s mobile to him.

    Holding his mobile, Aaron looked inside the car and around trying to think where she could go in the darkness parking the car in the middle of nowhere.

    ''Did she call anyone?'' He thought as he unlocked his mobile. But the thought ruled out as calling somebody to pick her was impossible in such a short time.

    Going through the call log, he saw many missed calls of Zain for quite a long time but none were answered. ''Did he pick her?'' He thought.

    If in case Zain was on his way to the Avron mansion he could have picked her. Zain is too protective of Aarvi and if she asks, he wouldn''t mind taking her away from Aaron. And the thought of it made Aaron''s heart turn cold.

    Nevertheless, Aaron believed in her. He knew Aarvi wouldn''t think of leaving him so he still held on to his hopes.

    Another man spoke in dilemma, "President Rivas, we couldn''t find any clue. What if Young madam is taken away by somebody?"

    ''Taken away... Kidnap?'' Leon''s men were following him in Coasta, ''Were they following my car here?'' A thought arose.

    He pressured himself to be positive and dialed Zain''s number pointing at the street security camera for them to quickly look into it.

    If Leon was behind him and caught Aarvi, he wouldn''t mind bringing the storm into Harmon Industries and family overnight.

    [What the hell! Can''t you keep your mobile beside you? Why the freaking hell did you take Grandfather there?] Zain roared on the other end of the mobile.

    Aaron frowned hearing him. He wasn''t sure how Zain knew that so he chose to ask, "How do you know that?" He didn''t have time to beat around the bush.

    Zain took a breath to control his emotions. He wasn''t talking with nobody but Aaron so even if he was angry heposed his tone, "I was on a video call with Pumpkin and the rear camera was on. I saw grandfather alight the car after you."

    Aaron pinched between his brows understanding Zain started calling him right after he noticed Hayden but he was so lost looking at the mansion that he had left his mobile.

    After a pause, Zain asked while his annoyance was very evident in his tone, "What happened when Pumpkin saw Grandfather? Where is Pumpkin?"

    Aaron quickly briefed thetter part and Zain who was on the way uttered, "I saw you." And hung up the call

    Zain was taking a U-turn when Aaron''s mobile rang with a different number and a beep sounded indicating a message dropped.

    "President Rivas, we can''t find a clue. Young Madam ran toward the city and disappeared from both the cameras."

 Chapter 310 - Secrets And Mysteries

    After the call ended with Zain, Aaron noticed a sports car taking a U-turn a little ahead of the road. He was about to ask the men around if they fetched the video from the traffic camera, his mobile beeped indicating a message had been dropped.

    It was a video clip, he clicked to download and his mobile rang with the same number. He answered to hear a troubled voice, [President Rivas, we can''t find a clue. Young Madam looked right and left before she walked then ran toward theke road. Then she disappeared from both the cameras.]

    Zain saw Aaron''s face turn dark before he hissed, "Are you saying she vanished into thin air?"

    Ignoring him for a few seconds, he spoke to the men first and went to Aaron who was hearing the other end of the response, [President Rivas, there were vehicles, Young Madam didn''t appear in the second camera after cars passed by her. We are looking for a clue.]

    Aaron hung up to watch the video and Zain watched standing beside him.

    Aarvi suddenly pulled the car aside and parked it. She alighted and looked around the dense darkness. There were lots of trees so it no less looked like a forest.

    The video wasn''t clear enough to see her expression but they could make out her wiping her tears right at the corner of her eyes without letting them roll on her cheeks.

    ��

    Zain asked Aaron to confirm, "No gas in the car?" He couldn''t understand why she alighted the car over there.

    Aaron ndly responded without taking his eyes away from the video, "It has.''

    ...

    A sedan that had slowed down took a reverse and stopped by her. A man alighted to talk something but Aarvi didn''t spare a nce and walked towards the city.

    The man shrugged his hands in the air, probably saying something, and checked out the car. After the realization it was a new model Maybach, He intently checked out the car while Aarvi was running away.

    The man got into his car quickly and reached her. Moving slowly next to her, probably he was saying something to her.

    Aarvi just ran. Another car soon slowed down next to the first car.

    Aarvi had gone to the distant end of the camera surveince, they couldn''t make out if she was walking or standing but the thin white line suddenly disappeared and the two cars drove away.

    Zain frowned and looked at the dark corner of the road. Aarvi was scared of darkness, if she couldn''t go away from the road, did the sedan pull her into the car?

    Aaron who downloaded the second video checked the time and noticed only cars moved and Aarvi didn''t appear at all. No doubt they felt Aarvi disappeared.

    Zain took his mobile and yed the first video. When he noticed Aarvi gaze the camera straight and then move, he uttered in utmost nonchnce but Aaron could feel his demeanor change to intense and frighteningly cold, "It''s a blind spot."

    He told about the spot where they felt Aarvi disappeared. Due to the out-of-city vicinity area, the traffic lights were at a huge distance from each other which made it easy to form a blind spot.

    As far as Zain could guess from her every activity, Aarvi knows numerous blind spots and escape routes in the city. She was well prepared to face any trouble at any moment.

    So Zain wanted to know if she went into hiding or if she had a route to escape without leaving a clue. Or did she get into the car at the blind spot?

    Aaron''s team was thinking Aarvi was kidnapped but Aaron was trying to think of Aarvi''s reason to stop the car and run. Both men knew Aarvi wasn''t scared of the man from the sedan, if she was afraid, she would have taken the Maybach and drove off.

    A car which had gone ahead to check around theke returned with only a man. He quickly reported, "President Rivas, the ce Young Madam disappeared, there is a small path for walking to reach theke."

    Zain and Aaron waited for him to finish. The man looked at their faces to see any reaction but found none. He continued after it, "But Young Madam isn''t around but we found the fresh soiled mark of wheels of a car entering the road from the path aside."

    He didn''t bother to mention that another team was tracing that car too as it was well known to Aaron.

    Zainmented, "She must be sitting somewhere bing the feast to mosquitoes." He actually meant to say she wants to be alone.

    Whereas Aaron stood rooted withoutments. His brows crunched and raised repeatedly before his eyes twinkled.

    He ordered, "Abort the search." And he ran towards his car.

    Zain: "..."

    Zain really wanted to beat that man into pulp. Aaron didn''t look like he aborted the search because he wanted to give her time, instead, he deduced where Aarvi was.

    Aaron ignored his men and it was understandable but Zain was worried sick of his Pumpkin and Aaron ran away without uttering a word. If Aaron wasn''t his Pumpkin''s love, he would have really punched him in the face without caring he was Rivas.

    While he stood cursing him, Aaron mmed on the brakes in front of him, "You should head home. I will take care of her."

    However Zain said through his clenched teeth before Aaron could roll his window up and leave, "You should."

    Aaron paused in his action and turned to him. Zain continued controlling with his all might from punching his face, "If you test Pumpkin again if you could break her, I will show you how I will break you down."

    Both men looked daggers at each other.

    It was the emotional intimacy of Aarvi with Aaron which was far too high than the emotional connection of Aarvi and Zain. Zain might know a lot of tricks and mind games of Aarvi but her inner self was known to Aaronso Aaron deduced where Aarvi could be.

    The three men froze hearing Zain. Only one could see both men''s faces. One was seemingly worn out after a long day but that didn''t take away his alluring charm and aristocratic vibe. Another one seemed angry but his suaveness was out worldly.

    The man gulped his mouthful of saliva. It was truly a feast to the eyes to watch two exquisite men staring at each other.

    Soon a honk by a passing-by car broke the intense air around them.

    The car window rolled up as Aaron uttered it like a fact, "I couldn''t agree more." He never doubted Zain''s protectiveness towards Aarvi.

    When Zain could attack Aaron and the Rivas Industries when he didn''t even know about his weakness, he could be ruthless when he knows about the weakness.

    He wasn''t mad hearing him but he was d Zain wouldn''t mind standing against anybody to fight for Aarvi.

    Aaron had many questions to ask Zain. Zain Kelly, who stays calm andposed all the time even when Aarvi risks her own life, why didn''t he have the same patience when he saw Hayden at the Avron mansion?

    Why was Zain so angered?

    Zain didn''t know Aaron was in contact with Hayden and simrly, Hayden has no idea Aarvi is still close to Zain and Aaron is also in contact with Zain.

    There were so many secrets and mysteries to solve. Above all, Aaron cared about one, Aarvi. So he ignored the rest to reach her.

 Chapter 311 - How Can I Be Alive?

    Zain and the rest saw Aaron taking a U-turn which would take him back to the Avron mansion that confused the rest while Zain rolled his eyes and got to his car.

    ---

    At Avron mansion

    Aaron mmed on the brakes in front of the entrance and alighted the car.

    Melia who was still standing there uneasily was checking inside when Aaron asked, "Aunt Melia, did Aarvie?"

    "Huh?" Melia was confused hearing it. She followed him inside as she asked in confusion, "Young Master, didn''t you get Miss? I was standing here and Miss didn''te home."

    Aaron saw all the maids sighing repeatedly as they cleaned. He knew they weren''t sad for more work but to know Aarvi wasn''t home. They quicklyposed seeing Aaron rushing to the stairs and Melia following him.

    Aaron noticed the white floor had dust and he was sure Aarvi returned by walking through the woods.

    Melia missed seeing Aarvi because she was standing at the entrance of the mansion and Aarvi had her ways to enter the premises from behind but he didn''t know how the maids missed seeing Aarvi entering inside from the back or side door.

    Melia tried to catch up with Aaron but she couldn''t match his speed or long legs but she kept on asking in worry, "Young Master, will I be of any help? Young Miss was so excited, what happened suddenly? Did you scold her? Who was that old man?..." She went on as she followed him to Aarvi''s dimly lit bedroom.

    Aaron saw Laze wasn''t there inside, the walk-in closet door was slightly open. Proceeding inside, he pushed open the door to see the unlighted room. But the lights from the cab blocks were serving as faint light to the room.

    Melia paused behind Aaron panting to catch a breath. She was about to ask him what he was checking when their eyes fell on Aarvi''s sparkly white sequins pumps which were thrown aside.

    "Young��" Melia pointed at the shoes and tried to tell, those were the shoes Aarvi was wearing but Aaron raised his hand to stop her from speaking.

    Her gaze followed his line of sight to see the beautiful white evening gown''s hem had turned brown and the dress was... slit and thrown aside with the scissorying on it.

    The walk-in closet was rather silent, almost making him think Aarvi might be in the bathroom until his eyes fell on the pair of feet. The soft pale feet were brown and bruised with many tiny cuts, he could even spot the dried blood dots.

    As he guessed, Aarvi indeed walked through the woods without going towards theke. If one has to reach from theke to the Avron mansion, the shortest route is by walking through the dense woods and need to jump the tall fence.

    He didn''t know how she crossed the fence. He waved his hand which Melia understood, and left silently.

    Pushing the door close, he crossed the ind cab and saw her awake in a nightdress, curled up on the cold floor. Laze had snuggled against her and closed its eyes while her hand softly brushed its fur.

    He could only sigh seeing her unreactive despite knowing his presence. Moving closer, he kneeled down behind her and carefully removed a dried leaf from her hair before brushing her hair with his fingers.

    Aarvi took a deep breath and breathed out slightly louder but didn''t face him. Her voice was nd and too low while saying, "Go, eat and rest." She knew he was tired after a long day and flight.

    However, Aaron sat down leaning on the ind cab. He held a hand around her shoulder and another coiled around her waist, pulling her up to lean on him instead of lying on the cold floor.

    Aarvi was quick to scoop Laze to her arms which woke up and softly meowed looking at both. Aarvi thought it might run away but it snuggled against her body to find anotherfortable position.

    Meanwhile, Aaron folded his leg with his knee facing up as his arm supported her back leaning her left side on him.

    Aarvi had to fold her legs which eventually leaned on Aaron when Laze uneasily snuggled before it found afortable position.

    Aarvi saw it snuggle with Aaron when she was the one carrying its weight. ''Such a rascal.''

    Aaron was d she wasn''t pushing him away even though her attention wasn''t on him but Laze. He was jealous of Laze which knew tofort her in silence just by staying beside her.

    The time ticked by inplete silence almost making Aarvi regret for running out. "Do you know why I wanted to kill Ava Kelly''s identity?" Her low mellow voice was barely a whisper.

    Aaron gently rubbed her head but didn''t answer. At least her question answered his one question. Aarvi didn''t change her name to attack or trick Leon Harmon, it was because of Hayden Kelly and the Kelly family.

    Aarvi answered her own question leaning her head on his shoulder, "After waking up fromatose��"

    --- Two years ago ---

    Abundant sunlight was entering the inside of the bedroom prating through the ss wall. The room interior was in typical girl style and it held the elegance and ssiness. There were light pink and peaches which were dominated by more white making the room even brighter.

    The center of the room had a king-sized white headboard attached bed, There were many pillows of different sizes including the soft fur pillows. And a thick warm duvet perfectly suited for the cold season. There was a pink and peachbination end-of-bed cushion bench that stood little below the height of the bed.

    The bedside tables on either side of the bed were in white with golden knobs. Both carried golden rose color vases which were holding fresh pink roses and white tablemps.

    A girl who loves simplicity, elegance, and a bright look would fall in love with the room easily and crave to be there. But two things were odd in the room.

    A machine that stood at the side of the bed with continuous and regr beeps and a girl was pale as a sheet lying under the duvet without any movements.

    Her mocha brown shiny silky long hair wasying on both sides, her longshes cast a shadow on her pale skin as the sunlight continued to kiss her snowy white skin. Her calm breathing made her look like a lifeless doll.

    Suddenly her brows quivered, her eyeballs moved under the eyelids which weren''t open for more than nine months. Her soft pink lips slightly moved and her brows continued to struggle for failing to open her eyes.

    After several tries, her eyelids opened but squeezed them shut due to bright sunrays. Opening and closing her eyes repeatedly she was finally able to adjust herself to look.

    Her whole body felt foreign so as the room. The fresh rose scent hit her nostril, and her skin finally could feel the slight coldness in the air but it was warm under the duvet.

    She felt weak to move her hands as she cluelessly blinked to every beep of the machine next to her.

    Her first thought, ''How can I be alive? Why am I alive?''

 Chapter 312 - Majestic

    Looking at the posh interior, it couldn''t be a hospital, it wasn''t Ava Kelly''s bedroom neither in her father''s vi nor at the Kelly mansion.

    ''Where am I?'' She thought.

    Her hand moved on her left chest where the bullet had pierced her chest to reach her heart, she felt no pain but soreness to move around. She cupped her face to feel the wounds when she noticed a clip on her finger.

    She was removing the clip when the loose knitted long sleeves dropped and she caught the sight of her hands. She brushed her fingers over her forearms in shock instead of surprise.

    ''Where are my injuries?'' She thought by looking at her slender long fingers.

    Her palms were pressed under the boots and made them lifeless, she had no strength to move her hand around when she lost consciousness, so how could she believe those were her hands which didn''t have a single w?

    She tried to look around when her eyesid at the corner of the bedroom where a full-length mirror was there facing inside next to the ss wall.

    She couldn''t believe she was alive, so she wanted to confirm. She tried to sit but failed, she tried to pull her body up but another failure consuming her energy.

    In her frequent tries to get up, she thought if she puts her legs down she can sit easily and then stand. But as soon as she pushed her legs down, she failed to sit and rolled off the bed clumsily.

    She was in a rust orange knitted winter sheath dress, and the sun rays failed to warm her slender bare legs that trembled in coldness.

    She felt her knees sting and her hand sorer but thanks to the thick rug on the floor, she wasn''t much hurt. Holding the bed to sit, she even tried to stand without giving up by the number of falls but ended up weak on the floor.

    Slowly pulling her body, she crawled to the mirror in rugged breathing feelingpletely tired and extremely weak before she sat in front of the mirror.

    The person in the mirror was so pale that her skin looked translucent against sunlight. She had reduced a lot of weight like she hadn''t eaten for a long time, yet she looked uniquely gorgeous.

    However, Ava Kelly''s hand pressed on the mirror as her whole body started to tremble by remembering her worst nightmarish day, ''Grandfather, I need to go to grandfather. Grandfather�� Grandfather��''

    The first person she wanted to meet was none other than Hayden Kelly. She prayed that the ce where she was in to be her grandfather''s ce or him to be taking care of her.

    Lost and frightened, she didn''t hear the gasps of excitement at the door of the bedroom. She didn''t even know who was standing and how long. Her gaze moved up on the mirror when she felt somebody appear behind her.

    Her eyes were forced to close due to weakness so she couldn''t see the person clearly. She could only make out he was very tall that her neck started to hurt in mere seconds before her body started to incline and eyes droop.

    She knew the man held her before she could hit the floor and scooped her in his arms effortlessly and carried her like she weighed nothing.

    Her weak cold body leaned to his warm embrace before her bodypletely gave in to grab some rest.

    The next time she woke up, she was in the same room in a new set of clothes, felt more energetic. She easily sat leaning on the headboard and saw the man frozen next to the daybed dropping theptop on it.

    He was in a simple white shirt and dark trousers yet looked majestic. She couldn''t help but blink her eyes to confirm she wasn''t imagining a breathtaking man who looked regal without effort, the beautiful sunset of the autumn paled in front of him.

    The orange and red sunset rays highlighted his sharp jawline, his thick brows head were slightly raised, his long nose cast a shadow on the other half of the face, his brown hazel eyes were beguiling where she kept staring at.

    She should be scared and alert in fright seeing the unknown man but she couldn''t focus anywhere and stare at him nkly. nkly? She wasn''t sure either, it was like something in her was pushing her toward him.

    It was only till she heard a loud gasp and a known excited voice rang in her ear, "Little Heart!"

    She had just turned towards the door, she identified the man who climbed on the bed. It was Shawn. Her best friend. He held her shoulder and intently watched her face. His eyes were shimmering in moisture, they were happy, they were content.

    Her eyes still traveled back to the man who was now frowning but she couldn''t put a finger on if he was disappointed or thinking something.

    Shawn hugged her, patted her head. She wanted to hug him back, cry and tell him everything that happened but everything stuck in her throat right after recalling Shawn lost his sister and aunt.

    Recalling everything, she started to tremble violently. It wasn''t because Shawn was holding her, but remembering how those officers were touching her which caused her to push Shawn away and pull the duvet to cover herself.

    "Little Heart?" Shawn''s voice cracked obviously afraid she forgot him.

    Earning no response, he called his brother looking at her terror-stricken eyes, "Bro, you said probability is low on losing memories."

    She soon noticed an old thrilleddy running inside, followed by Shawn''s uncle and many maids peeking inside at her in excitement.

    ''Rivas family? Brother?'' After her previous encounter with rich influential members, the fear crept up as she couldn''t find her grandfather.

    ''Why didn''t they send me to Grandfather?'' She thought, crawling away from Melia''s hand. That one thought was enough for her to fear they were keeping her in their hold without sending or calling Hayden.

    With Aaron Rivas''s image as cold, unapproachable, and detached, she feared him the most thinking he was just like other rich spoiled heirs who yed around.

    In confusion, she didn''t feel like talking.

    Seeing her run from any kind of touch and be mute, Aaron had to exin to her why he has to touch her. She used to stare at him for a long time thinking he might force her. But he always waited for her response so she was nodding.

    A few days passed by, she was slowly recovering her energy but they never called her grandfather or her parents. Other than the hospital, they took her nowhere and she didn''t have any mobile or telephone.

    She was disappointed by Shawn for not calling her grandfather too so she thought to escape. If in case she asks to let her go and they get offended. ''What if they hurt grandfather?''

    One day, she had run out of the Avron mansion when Aaron went to the kitchen but her energy could only reach her outside under the hot sun before she started feeling dizzy.

    When she fainted, all she knew was she was in Aaron''s arms and his soothing voice, "Why aren''t you talking?"

    But he didn''t know his gentleness was what scared her the most.

    ''Why is a cold, indifferent brother of Shawn is gentle, patient towards me?''

 Chapter 313 - Grandfather

    It was the first time she tried to escape and it wasn''t thest.

    Her health was like a see-saw game. If she was fine now, she might not be healthy in the next hour. Her immune system was so weak that her body wasn''t able to handle a few seconds of cold air. Hence she frequently fell ill.

    When she was hospitalized due to unstable heartbeats, Aaron had taken her out for a small walk at dawn seeing her bored looking out of the window while he was working.

    She was trying to walk in the garden of Rivas hospital in the evening. Aaron never let anybody take care of her but him so he was right behind her even if he had to push all his workter.

    His mobile rang, probably it was an important call that made him pause his footsteps behind her. She noticed him looking at the other side unaware she walked ahead.

    It had been more than a month, she couldn''t get to meet her grandfather so she ran out.

    She had reached the main gate when a jarring honk of the car sounded behind her. She felt her head spin by it as it had been a long time since she heard a loud noise. The driver didn''t seem to care that she was holding her head, he continued to honk until she fainted at the gate.

    Aaron, who had realized she wasn''t around, was searching for her when he heard a honk. He had rushed towards the gate to see her holding her head but the horn continued. Before Aaron could reach she had fallen down.

    What she didn''t know after it was, the driver lost his license, paid a hefty fine to the hospital, and was imprisoned for a few months for just honking.

    Her escape repeated many times but each time Aaron brought her back. And every time Aarvi huddled in the bedroom thinking he was going tosh out at her but he never raised his voice, neither asked where and why she was running out.

    After some more time, she couldn''t hold it and just walked out of the mansion. No questions came, instead, Aaron followed her silently with a car at a short distance from them.

    She didn''t know Aaron was trying to force her to speak. He wanted her to ask where she wants to go, what she wants but she never did.

    Whereas she wanted him to leave her alone so that she could ask mobile from somebody and call her grandfather or brother.

    After a small course of distance, she was tired so she walked back and sat in the carpletely aware he wasn''t going to ask her nor leave her alone.

    That day she threw a huge tantrum by throwing everything including food. She had missed lunch that way and it was nearing dinner time. So Aaron baked cupcakes and fed her forcefully.

    She liked it so much that she couldn''t bring herself tossing them away. So she pulled the cupcakes tray in front of her and ate more than 10 cupcakes but the one who looked happy was Aaron.

    Seeing him staring at her with his sexy smirk on his face, Aarvi blushed in embarrassment but didn''t stop filling her empty stomach.

    However, she again tried to escape when they had gone to the hospital. She was taking such a short time to escape that Aaron just needed to eye somewhere for a few seconds.

    Aarvi had reached a public park that day and asked for mobile from a few as she didn''t have money to take a taxi. None helped her easily and a man started touching her inappropriately, after handing her the mobile. She couldn''t call but shoved mobile to him and ran aside.

    It again repeated and she noticed a few men watching her. Frightened, she ran away again and hid well when those men tried to look for her.

    More than an hour had passed when somebody moved the bush away and kneeled in front of her. She was able to control her scream because it was Aaron who sighed in relief.

    She thought he would be annoyed but he still held the soft tone, "You got scratches on your face. Are you hurt anywhere else?"

    She pursed her lips and watched him like he was from a different world. Everyone around them had lost patience but he patiently waited for her to respond.

    Pushing her left foot front, she showed him the torn slipper and her heel having dried blood marks.

    He carefully carried her to the car, sat her on the edge of the seat. After applying cream on her face scratches, he again kneeled outside cing her left foot on his knee, and disinfected the cut.

    She didn''t know which moment exactly she felt, but she didn''t want to escape from him anymore. If he wanted something from her or wanted to take advantage of her, he would have done it a long back without having to put up with her.

    He was one who protects and cares but not harm.

    She dusted his pants when he stood up, passing him the water bottle to wash his hands and took the first aid box from his hand. She saw him surprised, hiding his sliver line of happiness but she didn''t show much of a reaction.

    Another month passed by, she obediently heard him, sometimes made a fuss but never tried to escape. Melia started telling her about the nine months and was apanying her when Aaron used to be very busy with work.

    Recovering her health, she still craved to meet Hayden and Zain but never spoke anything with others.

    Aaron had taken her to the Rivas Industries as she won''t do anything all day other than reading. He had expected her to ask mobile, but she hadn''t.

    She had dozed off on the couch when Aaron had a meeting so he left her trusting her she won''t run away again. He didn''t want to ask his people to keep an eye on her like a criminal so he had avoided that.

    But when she woke up and found herself alone. She tried to time pass but her mood frequently drifted to her grandfather and Zain. She called her grandfather but he didn''t answer. She called his office number and got to know he was in a meeting.

    Her eyes fell on Aaron''s wallet, she took a sticky note and wrote, ''I will contact you soon. Thank you.'' Sticking it on the monitor, she took a single currency note and left.

    She wasn''t escaping this time, she was willing to see him back but after meeting her grandfather.

    She left Rivas Industries and went straight to Kelly International. Shoving the note to the taxi driver, she stood in front of Kelly International and finally felt home.

    Nevertheless, she had taken just two steps when she saw Hayden having a professional smile while seeing off Leon Harmon.

    She froze.

    Leon wasn''t alone, out of seven who had tortured her in the Shipyard warehouse, five were standing right thereughing and talking. Chief in Police; Brodie Powell and Vance Hays weren''t there.

    Her eyes stung terribly looking at one who wasughing like he heard the funniest joke ever.

 Chapter 314 - Confession

    At Rivas Industries,

    As soon as Aaron saw an empty office room, he rushed out and asked a secretary about his Cupcake''s whereabouts. He indeed felt his heart shatter to multiple pieces thinking she purposefully made him off guard and left him without knowing she had left a note for him.

    Yet he searched for her and reached not toote but he was certainlyte to know what broke his Cupcake who was staring at the entrance without moving.

    His fingers trembled but stood behind her without touching or speaking to her. He wanted to take her away, at the same time he wanted to let her do what she wants.

    There was Kelly International in front of her a few steps away to reach her family and he stood just a step behind her, ready to hold her at any trouble. Even though he was ready to let her go, he was still greedy to have her beside him.

    She felt his presence right after he stood behind him with his same unwavering patience. She fought her tears back, wiped her cheeks before turning to face him.

    The first time she faced him and spoke in her hoarse voice looking determined while her eyes were red, failing to hide her pain, "I want Ava Kelly dead."

    He almost misunderstood she wants to die before understanding she wants to kill her identity and have a new one.

    He didn''t know why he exactly did that, but took a step in front and wrapped his arms around her. "Cry if you want." He said without knowing if he should be happy to know that she wasn''t running away from him or sad for killing her own identity.

    She didn''t stand indifferently but silently cried without pushing him away.

    --- Present ---

    Aaron, who had held his breath, slowly breathed out after hearing her mention the incidents whenever she tried to contact her grandfather.

    He was d he had reached her before she takes any drastic step after finding Hayden was in contact with those men.

    Again silence fell over and he gave her time to rx from the past.

    He understood she changed her name because she didn''t want to be a Kelly. She hated to be called herself a Kelly.

    Aarvi raised her head to face him with a faint smile, "Don''t worry, I won''t run away from you. I will return to you every time." She might not be as good as him but she learned to be patient.

    He wrapped his arm tighter and nted a kiss on her forehead. He told her why he went out in search of her and missed her when she returned, "I was afraid you will cry while driving."

    Aarvi knows he lost his sister in a drunk driving ident and his mother drove while crying. That was the reason she stopped the car, she didn''t choose to drive back afraid she might cry.

    "I told you I won''t put my life in danger." She responded with a sigh.

    His hand brushed her hair looking at her stroking her fingers on Laze as he asked, "Then why did you run on the road?"

    Aarvi paused, understanding he checked the security camera, "Didn''t you see deer standing in the center of the road? I was making noise to move it away. Anyway, that car slowed down till it ran aside."

    Aaron''s lips threatened for a peal ofughter but controlled understanding second car slowed down because of a deer. He asked again, "What did the first car man say to you?"

    Aarvi sensed his curiousness and responded, "He said it''s not safe to walk around alone in that area and I should return home soon. He was trying to convince me."

    Aaron: "..."

    Why do we always assume people are bad so easily? Aaron learned he shouldn''t judge so easily just because he saw a man following her.

    Then he heard her mumble, "I saw a beautiful spot in the woods. I will take you someday."

    Aaron didn''t respond. Seeing her still avoid asking him about how he knows Hayden. He briskly scooped her and stood up without disturbing the kitty in her hands.

    cing her on the bed, "Stay here." Hemanded. He quickly brought the first aid kit and warm water to clean her feet. As usual, he didn''t scold her but tended to her while she didn''t even hiss once but sat indifferently.

    He could make out the changes in her whole time. She hardly smiled, avoided speaking and showing any emotions. He missed her teases, their nonsense, her adorable giggles, and her pouting faces. He didn''t force her to ignore everything and be normal but was silent too.

    He was closing the first aid kit when Aarvi showed her inner arm where a long scratch had formed. Aaron understood why she tore off the white dress, her anger shot up and she vented it on the dress.

    He was d the scratch was just on the upperyer of the skin which won''t leave a mark. After applying the cream, he teased her to know what she will do.

    "Were you wearing white to marry me?"

    Aarvi watched him for a few seconds before asking, "Do you know why I arranged so much?"

    Aaron internally sighed in resignation seeing her ignore his question and ask her own. At least he was happy that she wasn''t ignoring him due to it, "Because I will be tired to go out?"

    Aarvi went mum as sheid Laze on the bed and pulled the duvet up to her legs silently telling him she wasn''t going to sleep with him and she still wants to be alone.

    Aaron epted her silent punishment and saw hery her head on the pillow facing her back to him. Sitting on the edge of the bed, he was about to coax her to eat something, she finally responded to her own question.

    "I really wished to make it special when I confess my love to you..."

    Aaron''s hand froze in the air. Now he recalled why she was repeatedly asking him to call when he boards, when the flightnds, and if he had any work or going straight home.

    He should be happy hearing her words but seeing her curl up and her voice shaky he knew she was controlling her tears.

    Aarvi continued, "I didn''t know what I would have told you but I thought you would be very happy by it." So she avoided exhausting him more by taking him out and arranged everything in the mansion.

    After taking a shallow breath, Aarvi''s voice sounded more like a whisper, "I should have chosen somewhere else, you wouldn''t have brought him there."

    Aaron slid his hand under her as he turned and pulled her to his embrace. He was overwhelmed with many emotions. His heart was beating so fast in the excitement that he doubted if he was so happy ever in his life. His heart also ached for spoiling their beautiful evening by bringing Hayden. His heart also felt cold remembering the Kelly family.

    He wasn''t even sure if it''s alright to apologize when she actually confessed to him obliquely. However, she definitely wasn''t in a mood to celebrate her confession.

    When Aarviposed herself back to her signature serenity hiding her emotions behind calmness, she requested, "Please eat something and rest. I don''t have an appetite."

    Aaron''s arms loosened and pulled her to face him. As he felt, she was so calm as ifshe didn''t have anything to think about. Nevertheless, he knew the storm beneath it. He opened his lips to coax her to eat something but she pleaded first, "Please��"

 Chapter 315 - I Still Need You

    Getting ready prettily, Aarvi checked the time with a smile. She and Aaron had nned to meet at Lake Huron so she soon left the home to reach theke deck before time without making him wait.

    It was nearing dusk when Aarvi areached the unpolluted cleanke. She actually likes clearke but knew they were hard to find. Anyhow, she was happy with how theke was maintained. The water in theke was sparkling reflecting the sun rays broadening the smile on her dainty face.

    She could see a few white ducks floating on the water. They asionally dived in and came out then fluttered their wings to remove the excess water. Likewise, she could make out fishes swimming at the water surface.

    She wanted to go around the vastke so she thought she could ask Aaron if he would like to take a walk with her and giggled adorably at the thought of it.

    Her eyes fell on the deck and pped her palm on her forehead seeing Aaron sitting at the edge of the desk, wearing earphones. He looked like he was sunbathing with his eyes closed.

    She anxiously checked the time on her wristwatch, a confused glint shed in her eyes thinking why he was so early because she was early by fifteen minutes so that he doesn''t have to wait for her.

    Shaking off her thoughts, she started sprinting towards the deck but paused. Thinking to scare him, she removed her kitten heels and walked on her toes towards him with an excited smile for her little games and anticipation to see how he might react.

    She was exhrated when he didn''t realize she was on the wooden deck. So she increased her pace, spread her fingers raising her hand, and was ready to say, ''Boo.''

    But the word weirdly didn''te out of her lips and her hands which wanted to frighten him pressed his back and she pushed him to theke.

    ----

    Aarvi shot her eyes open after the weird dream. The dream felt so real that it gave her goosebumps. Pulling herself up to lean on the headboard, she noticed Laze had returned to its bed.

    Drinking water, she concluded the other dreams of her being with a teenager were nothing but a dream. They had no meaning and she idiotically stressed herself and Aaron.

    Why will she push anybody to water? She felt it ludicrous.

    Breathing a sigh, she was ready toy down, when she realized Aaron heard her and left. She didn''t even know when she dozed off but he didn''t return to coax her to eat or sleep. ''He could have just snuck in my bed.'' She grumpily thought by not seeing him around.

    And also she didn''t know if he ate or rested well. Aware that he rushes to her every time he goes out on a business trip without taking care of himself, she couldn''t stop herself from getting off the bed.

    She noticed her home slipper ced on the rug and sighed. Probably he would never miss taking care of her even if she does something to him.

    Standing at the door of his bedroom, she was speechless looking at him leaning on the headboard with his legs stretched, crossing his arms over his chest, and closing his eyes.

    It was around one in the night, she already caught up with three hours of sleep and he didn''t seem like he was sleeping. ''Was he waiting for me?'' She thought as she went inside.

    She can''t adjust him to the bed without waking him up, if he has dozed off. He will have to wake up, so why not wake him up straight. But when did she ever wake up normally? She was already pissed off seeing him not resting properly.

    Grabbing a pillow, she threw it on his face, "Is this what I meant by ''rest''? Or are you teaching me to ignore myself too?"

    Even though it didn''t hurt him, Aaron still woke up with a pillow falling on hisp and heard her looking at her standing at the other end of the bed.

    Stretching his hand, "Come here." His voice was groggy, clearly saying he needs rest.

    What he didn''t expect was Aarvi climbing on the bed and started hitting him with a pillow on his arms and torso. Aaron didn''t really feel pain but it waste for them to fight now.

    "Aarvi��" He held the pillow, she grabbed another one and finally spoke why she was hitting him, "Can''t you rest properly and take care of yourself? If you weren''t getting sleep or worried, you should have just sneaked into my bed."

    ''This is not how you show the concern.'' Aaron grabbing away another pillow but just to see her taking another one.

    Since her force wasn''t much and she avoided his face and head, it didn''t even feel like a massage to him but she had to swing her hands for momentum with a pillow which will tire her out instead.

    Grabbing the third pillow away, he saw her take the cushion so he stood on his knees and sprung before pinning her on the bed.

    In the dim light on closer look, he could see her tensed brows but there was no mischievousness or her teasing smile but uneasiness for seeing him not taking rest.

    Even though he wouldn''t mind having any side of her, he wished for his Cupcake''s mischievous side more. That mischievousness brings out her many emotions and bes the curious kitten forgetting her vengeance and other problems.

    Leaving her one hand, he pulled her soft cheek as he uttered like a bullied one, "I thought you will be mad if I sneak into your bed or steal you from your room."

    And he was waiting for his team to report about Hayden''s activities during Ava and Vance Hays''s wedding, the reason behind why Hayden didn''t look for Ava after it, and where Hayden had gone when Ava Kelly went missing.

    And very importantly the rtionship between Hayden and Leon Harmon and the reason behind their meeting two years back.

    He wanted to solve it first before he could speak to her about how and why he was in contact with Hayden Kelly.

    ncing at her cheek that turned slightly red under his fingers, he pressed his warm palm on her cheek and noticed her scrunched brows, pursed lips looking at his eyes.

    He thought to talk in the morning, "Let''s rest now."

    He was nting a kiss on her forehead when she responded to his words , "I still need you."

    "Huh?" Aaron was momentarily inarticte facing her.

    Aarvi couldn''t bring any expression on her face. She felt her own face and emotions lifeless, she wasn''t brave enough to be joyous all over again just to see it crumble right in front of her eyes.

    It was like her mind needed rest to think how she should react to Aaron for bringing Hayden home. She didn''t know if she should be angry or disappointed, she didn''t know what exactly was hurting her and why her heart races and freezes whenever it wants.

    But she couldn''t bring herself to shout or punish Aaron. It was like she didn''t have the right to do so because she was the one who hid everything, else Aaron wouldn''t have brought Hayden home without notice. So the one to be med is her.

    Hearing him say she will get mad, even at that moment she still felt the need for him. "I want you even when we are mad at each other..."

 Chapter 316 - Youre Everything I Need

    ''I want you even when we are mad at each other.'' He let out a throaty hearty chuckle and pecked on her cheek fondly, "Alright. Even if you try to throw me out, I will stick on to you like the strongest glue."

    Anyhow his little humor still didn''t change her expression. Brushing her little baby hair away he waited for her to speak.

    "I want you in rain and storm as much as I want you in the spring." She continued after giving it a thought.

    Aaron caressed her cheek with his thumb understanding she was trying to say she doesn''t just want him for the happy moments but all sad and difficult times too.

    After seeing his faint curve of his lips, she prompted, "I know you are strong but I still want to protect you from all those evil ones."

    She wasn''t the same Ava Kelly anymore who desperately looked for a protector when she was in danger. Hence she didn''t need a knight in shining armor to rescue her from a difficult situation, she could protect herself and him too.

    Aaron didn''t exactly know what she was trying to imply with all those. Looking at her emotionless face going silent, it took him time to realize she was waiting for his response and was failing to show the anticipation on her face.

    He pecked on her nose tip and hummed.

    Aarvi blinked a few times before adding one more, "I want to be the only luckiest girl who could call you mine."

    Aaron smiled in amusement, gently bopped her head, "Aarvi Evans, you are the one I need, the one I want, the one I have. I could ONLY be yours." He stressed ''only'' to assure her.

    Aarvi finally asked with all seriousness in her soft mellifluous voice, "Then do I sound obsessed?" If Naomi''s love for Aaron is called obsession, she wanted to confirm, she wasn''t obsessed with him.

    Or is she?

    Aaron pulled her up to sit understanding she now has confusion between love and obsession. He tried to think if she was obsessed with anything but found none. He couldn''t say she is obsessed with the cupcake he bakes that she gobbles down, it was her most favorite dessert.

    He also realized the time he was giving her at home was significantly reduced in recent days that he didn''t bake her favorite cupcakes.

    He first tried to tell her what is an obsession as much as he knew. "An obsessed person is like a lustful person. He or she just cares about his or her wants, likes and dislikes without giving importance or knowing about the other person''s needs and feelings."

    Aarvi slowly nodded by applying his words to Naomi. Naomi always said she loved Aaron and wanted him in her life but she never cared to know what he wanted.

    "The obsessed person will be jealous and possessive too. Does that mean if you see me close with another man, you won''t be jealous?" She asked it like a challenge forgetting about herself.

    He felt good hearing the provocation in her words, at least a small emotion was crawling out, her icy cold heart was starting to melt.

    cing his both forearms on her shoulders he bopped their heads, "First of all, you can''t get close to anybody. Friends are friends, they don''t have such feelings for you. "

    Aarvi wasn''t satisfied with the response so she silently watched him until he couldn''t put on his indifference but respond to her properly.

    "Aarvi Evans, it''s about trust. I trust you and I know you won''t do something inappropriate that I should be cautious about."

    This response made her adorably wobble her head epting his response as usible. Before he could react, she pushed him in on the bed and pulled a duvet over him.

    Aaron didn''t retort and saw her support her elbow on the pillow lying down facing next to him, propping her head on her fist. He flipped to her side and watched her eyes travel everywhere in the room while thinking something.

    She summarized his words, "So love has trust, the obsession has possessiveness and jealousy."

    Aaron faintly hummed, he was basically curious about hering words. He found little confusion in her eyes as she tried to word it.

    "What love means to me is a need, probably more than it. I can always get what I want. You''re everything I need." She slowly hummed to herself as she thought what could be the word for ''more than it.''

    Aaron had be like a rock staring at her. He wanted to confirm if he wasn''t dreaming and she was really there.

    He understood she asked about obsession because of her ''wants''. Since it''s cleared, she finally confessed to him without even realizing she was speaking her feelings.

    Everything gets so simple at the right time and the right way.

    Lying her head on the pillow, Aarvi pulled the duvet up until her neck as she continued with a faint smile for finally clearing all the puzzles in her heart.

    "I need you more than my vengeance, I need you beside me just like how you need me."

    Aaron waited with a hope for a few more words but she yawned ready to sleep. Just as he thought, his Cupcake spoke her feelings without realizing it. ''Is it because she is sleepy?'' He didn''t care.

    Aarvi was about to flip aside and sleep but a hand snaked around her waist and the next moment she was on top of him.

    "Sleep Aaron, it''ste." She said trying to roll off controlling her yawn.

    Aaron tried to hide his eagerness with patience while he asked, "Aarvi Evans, don''t you think you missed a few words?"

    "Huh?" Blinking due to drowsiness, she asked without bothering to give work to her brain, "What did I miss?" She stopped struggling and supported herself to face him properly.

    Aaron hated the nighttime now, ''Should I wash her face and ask?'' He really wanted to do that but forced himself to forget it.

    "Could you please repeat what you said atst?" Like a teenager who got the first chance to hear his love confession, he threw his brain out in the dark and eagerly waited for her to realize.

    Aarvi thought back and said, "Sleep Aaron, it''ste."

    He almost thought she ignored his question before understanding it, "No, no, before that."

    Yawning, again and again, she frowned thinking about what she had told him as sheid on him into afortable position as the stubborn man had his strong iron-like arm caged around her waist. She mumbled snuggling her petite face next to his neck, "You''re everything I need?"

    Aaron was excited to hear that again but had more expectations from his sleepy Cupcake, "Then?" He probed.

    However, he had overestimated her and she was dozing off.

    After a few seconds, he realized she didn''t even hear him or took his words seriously. He hissed waking her wide awake, "Aarvi Evans, how dare you leave me in the middle?"

    Startled by hearing his cold loud voice next to her ear that practically skyrocketed her heartbeats, she frowned squinting her eyes at him. It was dark and deathly silent, they were actually whispering till that.

    Aarvi smacked his head andmanded icily, "SLEEP! NOW!"

    Aaron: "..."

    He had forgotten in over-excitement that an overbearing attitude doesn''t get him anything against Aarvi.

 Chapter 317 - Simple Yet Sweet Gestures

    In the morning,

    Aaron woke up in a great mood pushing away the thoughts his Cupcake was still upset over their upleted dates and bringing Hayden home.

    His wish to start the day by looking at her petite face and wishing her morning left unfulfilled. He couldn''t believe he was hugging a pillow.

    He checked the time to realize it was already eight in the morning. Hoping to see her in her bedroom or dining hall, he went downstairs right after brushing his teeth but found she wasn''t at home.

    "Young Master��" Melia greeted him when he was standing in the middle of the living hall remembering everything that happened. Their evening was meant to be a romantic, cozy time with each other, ''why did I have to agree with President Kelly?'' Aaron thought.

    Aaron hadn''t left his own grandfather step in there when Jordan didn''t have good views of Aarvi. He should have been the same stubborn even with her grandfather. Even though he respected the old man for his age, he actually epted his request because he is Aarvi''s grandfather. It wasn''t because he was an elder.

    Melia had to shake Aaron''s arm to get his attention, "Young Master, there is no use in fretting overst night. You should make up for Young Miss''s efforts and thoughts."

    He turned to Melia who had a soft smile trying to make him ease. Anyway, he wanted to know about the previous day, to know how excited Aarvi must have been, to know her efforts for him so that he could feel more guilt and to correct himself better for his Cupcake.

    Melia told him everything from the time Aarvi entered inside the mansion with many shopping bags carrying the decor items and she ended when Aarvi sent everyone to rest.

    He felt his heart heavier than the previous day, he knew he needed to change his ways, his schedule, and talk to her even if it''s the smallest thing.

    Melia continued after seeing him lost in thoughts, "Young Master, I know you spent a lot of time with Miss when she was unwell, you were cooking breakfast for her, taking her out for lunch, bringing her snacks to her ce, again cooking dinner despite so much workload on you."

    Melia sighed, it wasn''t easy for Aaron either who had a conglomerate to look after and also his passion for the medical field. He was tiring himself out to give time for Aarvi when they weren''t in a rtionship.

    Just now he started to rx a little, everything messed up. Probably he wasn''t the only one to be med, the situation was at worst too. "I don''t think Miss expects anything but a little time of yours."

    Melia didn''t want to continue the other thing because it will hurt him but she chose to tell before something else goes wrong. "In the morning, the panicked maids woke me up early. I rushed out and noticed Young Miss was sitting on thest staircase hugging her knees without moving her eyes from the door."

    The maids didn''t know when Aarvi had returned the previous night. They had assumed she returned and sat there the whole night, for some reason they didn''t dare to make a noise or talk to her. Her whole being emitted coldness staring at the closed door as if she was going to kill the person who opens the main door.

    Aaron''s brows quivered, he was so tired in the night that as soon as his eyes closed after Aarvi dozed off, he only opened them in the morning. He didn''t even know when she woke up and reced the pillow in his arms.

    His body went cold at the thought of Aarvi might have got a nightmare and woke up in the middle of the night. He didn''t wake up and she didn''t wake him up but stayed alone and awake, god knows how long.

    Melia continued, "Once I thought she might be waiting for somebody but no, I couldn''t make out her feelings, it was like she was a lifeless doll that was ced at the stair."

    Since Melia had rushed out, Aarvi had realized their presence and went upstairs. Melia had seen her sitting by Aaron for a long time before she got ready and left the mansion bypletely avoiding talking to anybody.

    Aaron could guess what was on her mind. Hayden knows where she lives, she didn''t like the thought of Hayden dropping at the mansion whenever he wants. Even though the security of the mansion wouldn''t have let him enter inside, she must have felt vulnerable.

    He least wanted her to dislike the Avron mansion so he quickly needs to find the solution to her emotional state which won''t let her live peacefully in the Avron mansion anymore.

    He had lots of work but he ignored everything and started preparation of changes before looking for Aarvi who didn''t have her mobile.

    A week was too much, he felt like he took her for granted just because she understands him and was supportive. He was so lost in her attention and care that he continued to relish without putting in efforts.

    Love isn''t just the beginning when he made things special to make her fall for him. It was simple, sweet everyday gestures to make each of their days beautiful, exciting, and feel loved even if they have to spend just an hour per day.

    His only aim: Live the life like he is still courting her.

    Melia smiled looking at his eyes shine gaining his spirits back with the same determination. She likes how one doesn''t wait for another in them. She wasn''t sad anymore, she could feel them growing stronger together.

    Melia was a young girl when she started working as a maid under Aaron''s grandmother, so she had seen the love of three generations in the Rivas family. She can vouch that the Rivas family men prioritized their spouses or love, then family before anything else.

    Of course, she won''t give credit to the men only, the women they chose weren''t any less and they were indeed lucky to get the love of their life. Now she wanted to see Shawn and who he will fall in love with.

    ---

    At half-past eleven,

    Aarvi stood in front of the guest entry gate of the biggest celebration hall of the Mocon. The passing by people couldn''t stop turning to her repeatedly irrespective of their age.

    It might be a small kid or old man, they couldn''t stop admiring the wless beauty. Conversely, a pretty teenage girl or old woman couldn''t stop themselves from being envious of Aarvi.

    The security men who were responsible for the safety of socialites, celebrities, and other high-profile officials were definitely intrigued by thedy. They failed to stop swooning when she brushed her slender fingers over her hair lock away from her face.

    The security men wanted to strike a conversation with her at least in the name of help as she was standing alone. But they were afraid of offending her as they had noticed her alighting the limited edition Bugatti Divo. Not just anyone could get their hands on the beauty of Divo. However, the simplicity and calmness of thedy were surreal than Divo.

    They felt like a fairy in ck from the fantasy world is out for a stroll.

    Yes, Aarvi was at Sean Harmon and Sara Dawson''s engagement party.

 Chapter 318 - The Standard Of Wickedness

    The Dawson family demanded engagement and Master Dawson wanted it to be grand and posh for his only daughter. He chose to be extravagant to grab the eyes of the media andizens so it could be the talk of the town and both of theirpany shares rate could hit the sky and make a huge profit.

    It wasn''t just that, he had worked with Leon Harmon from the time Leon entered the business field. So he obviously knew Leon Harmon wasn''t the man one should mess with. He assumed if the public eyes stayed on the event and the rtionship of Dawson and the Harmon family, Leon wouldn''t dare to hurt them.

    Despite knowing he was ying with the poisonous viper, he boldly struck when Leon needed their support the most. So the only choice left for him was making everything huge so that he gets everyone''s eyes and Leon stays calm due to public opinion.

    Leon had suggested the engagement to be on Sunday but Master Dawson asked for Saturday faking that he has to leave the country for treatment. Whereas the real reason was, Master Dawson didn''t want Leon to find any other business partner at the Mirage Banquet in the evening, which was a show of wealthy people.

    He didn''t want to take the chance of Leon canceling the engagement at neck moment. Thus he dreamed to hold the reins of Leon to avoid him going to others.

    All Sean cared about was enjoying the biggest party he ever threw, his thrill was at its peak just by the thought of him helping his elder brother by putting on an act of getting engaged. So he considered the engagement as the party by inviting all his friends, asking them to get everyone they know to enjoy the party to the fullest.

    He was little discontent to know the party was at noon when he wanted it to be in the evening followed by the whole night. Master Dawson convinced him saying they can extend the party as long as he wants as there will be an unlimited supply of food and drinks.

    With two men having different thoughts in mind, they truly arranged for the most luxurious engagement party in the world that cost Master Dawson quite a few million including his daughter''s gown.

    One good thing about the party was, Aarvi''s flower farm earned more than a million by selling ny percent of the flowers. The three cities werecking flowers as the major flower market belonged at Aarvi.

    With an earbud in her ear, Aarvi stood by the entrance of thergest celebration hall of Mocon. Just by looking at the grand entrance, one could easily guess the background of the arrangement was purposefully maintained ck to get the night view and the lights dazzled brightly.

    The entry to the hall had two ways, a special entry for those who had a gold invite card. They could drive the car right at the entrance whereas those who didn''t have the card will have to enter a queue which had a long line.

    If any special guest forgets their invite card, they could call a hosting family member or assistants of presidents who would send an organizer to escort them inside.

    Standing by the entrance, Aarvi was listening to Zain. Thetter who was on nails all night to talk to Aarvi rushed to her as soon as he got to know she was on the way to the flower farm.

    Due to heavy bulk orders, Aarvi had arranged for extra man force and she had to go to seal the deal as the payment amount wasrge. She didn''t want to trouble Dax as it wasn''t rted to Skr.

    She had a simple breakfast with Zain at the farm and spoke, obviously about the night. Seeing her too calm and silent, he was reluctant to leave her but she sent away.

    Zain summarised after hearing the reason behind Aarvi''s presence at the party, [Pumpkin, you mean President Dawson is another man who was in the warehouse.]

    Zain who was running on the treadmill asked in his slightly breathy voice. He had gone to Aarvi during his workout time so his exercise time was shifted to afternoon and Aarvi was aware he was in his office gym.

    Aarvi hummed waiting for a message to receive on her mobile. Since the party was arranged by Dawson, her team didn''t find it difficult to take thework under control, and the Shadow team few men were inside to make sure Leon''s security men who might know Aarvi''s face weren''t around.

    Zain asked after a few seconds of his analysis. [So how are you nning to attack him?]

    Out of seven who tortured her in the warehouse, he got to know the sixth one so who is the seventh? He controlled himself from asking her about thest person who she holds responsible for the whole situation.

    Zain was d at least they got to know thirteen out of fourteen and he didn''t feel like thest person to be harmful as Leon Harmon.

    Aarvi tried to rx her demeanor but it was still a little hard. She wasn''t able to recover from the previous night''s shock which made her look too cold and emotionless. "Leon Harmon doesn''t like this marriage deal, Sean Harmon hates Sara Dawson to his bones. So the ns are changed. "

    As per the information Aarvi sent him a few days back, Zain felt the same. Aarvi''s earlier n was to let Leon Harmon be overconfident in winning the chemical manufacturing nt before snatching it away at neck moment to make him go crazier.

    Zain guessed since President Dawson is also her prey and he joined the project, so she might elevate Leon Harmon''s hatred of Dawson so that Leon Harmon could destroy Dawson just like how Leon hurt the Craft family.

    [My pumpkin is raising the standard of wickedness.] Zain teased with a chuckle trying to ease her up.

    Aarvi shook her head helplessly and entered the venue as she briefed the change of n and precautions she was taking with a backup n before they ended the call.

    After entering inside, she went upstairs while on the call. For a second, even she doubted if it was day or night. The daylight waspletely avoided hence the enormous circr hall was looking like a wedding reception hall instead of an engagement.

    The hall was in circr shape with a high tomb in the center to nullify the pirs. The floor in the middle was slightly elevated to form a stage for the hosts.

    If Aarvi''s calction wasn''t wrong, the hall could hold more than a thousand guests and the decoration was high ss. The important guest had special seats around the stage in an enclosed couch structure to avoid others from disturbing them.

    The rest of the circr table and chair around the stage was in white with multicolor flower decoration which was inteced with the lights for more shimmer.

    Moving to the ends of the hall, the first floor had bedrooms for the host and below the lobby also had seating arrangements that were more suited for friends who could drink and enjoy.

    ncing at the flowers arranged in cloud structure, Aarvi turned around and walked towards Sara''s room without knowing Leon was walking towards her after exiting Sara''s room.

 Chapter 319 - Brothers Aarvi

    Leon Harmon put on an act of a good brother and exited Sara''s room forcing his brows from scrunching up. His hands tightened around Eliza''s waist at the thought of having a sensible wife who doesn''t trouble him unless she loses her mind with drinking.

    Eliza bit her lips but didn''t dare to move his hands away. Both were donning a luxurious outfit for the day but their mood was stark opposite to it. She wanted peace of mind and he wanted to strangle Sara Dawson.

    Again the room door opened and closed with Sean running out with a big scowl. One could easily guess how much he hated this fiancee.

    "Bro, how can you leave me alone in there? I will die from anger one day." He whined pushing them aside and strode ahead grumpily.

    Leon instinctively wrapped his hands around Eliza when Sean pushed him. Eliza who was almost frightened thought the low height railing might not be able to handle two and both might fall down.

    Her hands grabbed Leon''s zer, clenching her teeth, quietly waiting for the pain to inflict but she was surprised by the warm embrace and the steady heartbeats ringing in her ear.

    Since her heartbeats were high and she was afraid a second back, she still wanted to calm down even if it''s in his arms but her wish was denied as soon as that thought crossed her mind.

    Leon steadied her holding her shoulder tight and asked with a doting gaze and voice, "Smile."

    If one looked at his behavior, they might think he was trying to cheer her and pamper her but Eliza knew it was a threat when she was feeling bone-crushing pain from her shoulder.

    She smiled, she did smile like a happy wife of her husband because that''s the way to easily escape from him. Satisfied, Leon wrapped his arm around her waist and noticed Sean rushing to Aeon''s room.

    Leon missed seeing Sean pushing ''Ava'' to the room before rushing inside and locking the door before his elder brother''s eyes fall on her.

    Leon didn''t bother checking on Aeon which will ruin both of their moods so he went to their bedroom to rest a little while.

    ---

    Aarvi noticed Sean''s angry puppy face, she had no ns to meet him, even if she had to, it wasn''t so soon. There was no point in running away so she saw him surprised and ran towards her.

    Aarvi''s lips twitched uncontrobly. She expected him to behave as it was his engagement but she felt like a mother whose child was rushing towards her in longing.

    Nheless, her brows slightly raised when his happiness turned to shock. She thought he must have remembered it''s his engagement and he will behave or make some stories for her to believe by putting on an act of a helpless kid.

    But Sean nced back before increasing his speed. "What the f**king hell are you doing here?" He hissed in panic by maintaining his voice low and he was about to hold her but Aarvi slipped from his grip.

    Now it was Aarvi''s turn to be surprised. He sounded like he disliked her presence in the hall when every annoying fling of his was in the hall with different guys or drowning in their sorrow for losing a good catch - Sean Harmon.

    Sean didn''t have time to think anything. He was ready to get a p but didn''t want his elder brother to see her and do something to her.

    Opening the door that was at his right, he distracted her gaze pointing to the floor, "Look��" Just as her gaze was about to move, he yanked her and pushed her to the room without caring if she could handle the force of not.

    He nced onest at his brother who was holding Eliza''s shoulder before entering inside and locking the door.

    The Shadow team members were desperately tried to connect to her phone, she had informed them that she was going to face Leon Harmon so just keep her updated about his location and his activities so they wanted to inform her but were in shock when Sean took in the room.

    "Captain,mands?" One who was near the stairs asked for orders to save Aarvi.

    However, Alex was calm, "Miss. Evans can protect herself."

    All were confused as they knew Aarvi can''t fight, in fact, it wasn''t suitable for her heart to learn to fight. Her kickboxing basics weren''t enough either.

    Meanwhile, inside the room, Aarvi wasn''t able to avoid Sean and twirled due to his force. Instead of suddenly jerking to stop, which will affect her ankle and she might fall, she added her momentum and twirled pulling the needles out of her clutch.

    Zain had taught her to use the silver needles. She knew to put him to sleep and she knew to kill with the same needle.

    Aeon stood frozen in his bathrobe near the bed with his clothes lying on it.

    He had just taken a shower and was choosing the suit when the door flung open and Aarvi twirled in and Sean hurriedly entered inside and locked the door before letting out a long sigh of relief.

    Aarvi felt a presence behind her and Sean breathing relief. Sean had an image of phnderer so it was natural for her to think he might have ns to abuse her but his relief and seeing him lean on the door calming himself made her realize there was something else.

    Sheposed, as she slowly hid the needles in the needle slot of her clutch. She wanted to make sure she wasn''t standing in President Dawson or Dn or Leon''s room so she turned around and saw bewildered Aeon.

    Wispy wet hair, his skin was glowing in pink tint, the bathrobe loosely hung around his body which gave a good view of his toned chest muscles.

    Aarvi was least interested in his looks and she couldn''t believe she was standing between two brothers from where her game had started.

    ''Don''t disappoint me, guys. I am waiting for a good show.'' She thought and was ready to take her eyes away from Aeon, Sean stood in front of her blocking her view of Aeon.

    She tried her best to stop rolling her eyes when Sean said, putting on a serious face, "You shouldn''t look at a half-naked man."

    Aeon subconsciously pulled the bathrobe closer and was ready to ask what was going on but both brothers froze when Aarvi stepped towards the couch and sat down facing them.

    One was in happiness and the other one was in bewilderment while trying to process the events so it took them time toe to senses but again lost it.

    To put it bluntly, she was in the simplest dress but her appearance was one to stop their breaths and race their heart. They felt their mouth dry and repeatedly gulped.

    She was wearing high heels which had delicatece around her toes and ankle. Her long legs were a graceful sight against her ckyered dress. She was wearing off a shoulder, A-line dress that hugged her upper body in shimmering cloth and flew down till her knees in threeyers. The hem at the backside reached the ground which made her legs look more delectable.

    Her neck adorned a thin chain with a single diamond that failed to take away her beauty. Her bare shoulder to the tips of her slender fingers was wless and tempting.

    Her hair was tied in a messy loose yet artistic bun with a few strands pulled here and therepleting her exquisite look.

    "Aarvi��" Sean''s voice barely came out as a whisper as though he was trying to catch a breath after a strenuous exercise.

    Clenching his fist, Aeon peeled his eyes away and looked at his little brother without understanding how he knows her.

 Chapter 320 - Greedy

    Aarvi could understand Sean dazing out but seeing Aeon''s face tensing up, she couldn''t get why he was avoiding her eyes.

    Aeon knew what he was feeling and he hated it for feeling it for another woman other than Amiah. He disliked how Aarvi appears rarely and brings the turmoil of emotions before disappearing.

    He was annoyed how she had yed him in the beginning but she was still the one who offered the hand at the end. Nheless, her few seconds of ying the character of his movie was what impacted him the most, and not to mention she saved him once.

    He wanted to see her as nothing but a shareholder of Amiah Entertainment keeping his admiration for her acting aside. But his respect had the tinge of blooming affection which he wanted to cut short before it''s toote.

    She was about to speak, her mobile vibrated in her wallet so she pressed on her earbud to answer it and started hearing the status from her team and the Shadow team as she pulled paper towels from the tissue box and rubbed her arm where Sean had held her.

    Her first priority when he pushed her inside the room was to protect herself so she had control from reacting. Now she leisurely rubbed until her skin could forget his touch and she doesn''t panic.

    She didn''t have ns to attend the party and had left the Avron mansion in casual wear monitoring Leon''s movements until he entered the venue. She had thought Leon could find a way out of this marriage deal but he fell from the high regard she had for his power.

    So she dropped by at the flower shop but found only one evening gown, if she came from Avron mansion, she would have worn full sleeves dress before entering the wolves'' den.

    Sean gulped looking at her spotless pearly skin slowly turning red. The thought of how delicate she could be, he unknowingly rubbed his left-hand fingers remembering how smooth her skin was under his callous fingers, and let out a whisper, "Aarvi��"

    Aarvi ced the tissue aside as she looked at brothers. Her eyes shifted to Aeon who was gazing at Sean, "President Harmon, are you waiting for your nanny toe and dress you up?" Her words dripped with irony which brought the bitter feeling in Aeon that helped him recover from his growing fondness towards her.

    His eyes glowered at her as he grabbed the white shirt and dark blue trousers before entering the bathroom. He was then baffled at the realization that she was in his room and ordered him. He wanted to go back and retort but felt it as childish.

    Due to no good instion, a small door wasn''t able to stop the conversation of the two from reaching Aeon''s ears.

    "Mr. Harmon, would you like to exin your behavior for shoving me into this room?" Her voice was cold and Aeon imagined her icy stare before his lips slowly curled up without his knowledge.

    Sean scratched the back of his head remembering the problem. Sitting opposite to her, he tried to make her understand as though her life was in grave danger.

    "Listen to me very carefully, one day Brother Leon showed me your picture on hisptop. I think it was from your canceled wedding, you were so cute in it."

    Aarvi who was hearing seriously controlled her lips from twitching again. ''Could I please snap this man''s head?'' She thought looking at him daydreaming of the picture.

    Aarvi flickered her fingers to bring him to reality. Sean assumed she felt offended for calling her past self cute, "No, no, you are beautiful, hooooo��" He dragged O seeing her re, and skipped the ''hot and sexy.''

    He quickly came back to the topic and again sounded serious, "What I am trying to say is, I don''t think Brother Leon has any good intention towards you."

    Didn''t she know that? Leon is a person who hates her to the bones, even if she turns ash or decayed in the soil, Leon will remember her in hatred till he dies.

    Even if Leon ns to forget, she wasn''t going to let that happen.

    Sean saw her unreactive unlike how she had cried in the lobby of the restaurant when she got a death threat from Leon so he again stressed the words moving his both hands, "I didn''t want anything to happen to you so I told him I don''t know you. You better don''t appear in front of him�� No, actually don''t appear in front of any of his men."

    He had just ended, Aeon who exited the bathroom added, "Leon Harmon isn''t as good as the media shows. If Sean is saying this, your life is in real danger." He thought it might be because Leon failed to control Aeon because Aarvi is the major shareholder of Amiah Entertainment.

    Aarvi merely nced at Aeon, she wasn''t surprised by Aeon''s protectiveness because Leon could threaten a shareholder and get the shares to keep Aeon under his clutch.

    Amiah shares apart, protectiveness is in Aeon''s nature but Sean was totally unexpected. The spoiled boy caring too much for her by going against Leon wasn''t syncing with her thoughts right.

    Sean loved to misuse power and he indirectly supported Leon who killed his friend right in front of his eyes. So what is Sean up to?

    She wasn''t going to believe the yboy falling in love with her. Even so, Sean could y between two parties. He can n with Leon to have her for a day before letting Leon handle her.

    Nheless, it is really dangerous to be in contact with Sean or around him for a long time.

    Aarvi gave a nod at the brothers as she added, "Thank you for your heads up. I am capable of protecting myself." It meant to both whereas only Aeon knew she was aspetent as her words whereas Sean wasn''t satisfied.

    "Aarvi, you are not getting the gravity of the situation. My brother is really powerful and scary. You- you��" He started thinking about how he could keep her safe.

    It then shed to Aeon, ''How does Sean know President Evans?'' Before he could ask, he saw Sean pointing at him and telling Aarvi.

    "Aarvi, you should be with Bro, Brother Leon won''t do anything to you if Bro is with you. You will be safe with him." He wasn''t making fun but he was sincere and anticipated.

    Of course, he was a little greedy too. If Aeon protects Aarvi, he can meet her, woo her and have her. It didn''t cross his mind that his brother Aeon is also a man and he might like Aarvi.

    Aeon: "..."

    Aarvi''s red cherry lips arced into an enticing curve as her left-hand knuckles grazed her jawline turning towards Aeon. She rested her chin on her backhand and looked at Aeon whose lips were twitching.

    ''I can keep her safe? Why didn''t I know that?'' Aeon thought with an urge to smack his little brother.

    "Really, President Harmon?" Aarvi asked expecting some drama but both men didn''t look like they were ready to tell their connection with her.

    Aeon who knew he shouldn''t leak about her identity rubbed his neck uneasily. He thought to send Sean out saying he would discuss it with her but the three heard loud knocks�� The person was actually banging on the door ready to break it if it''ste.

 Chapter 321 - The Golden Trio

    Sean jumped when the knocks sounded. Aeon and Aarvi looked at each other and shook their heads together unthinkingly. Aarvi heard on her earbuds, [Miss. Evans, it''s Second Young Master Rivas at the door. He identified one of us in a waiter dress so he is looking for you.]

    Aarvi couldn''t understand what Shawn was doing there. ''Is he the DJ here? Why didn''t he tell me then?'' She thought before elegantly going towards the door.

    Sean screamed, "Aarvi, don''t open. What if it''s��?" Before he could finish, Aarvi opened the room door and the handsome wearing a trendy jacket gasped overdramatically.

    Sean blinked a few times standing behind Aarvi while Aeon felt like he was standing in a public room where all unexpected people were appearing one after the other.

    Shawn excitedly said god knows what he had in mind, "Look who I got to see."

    He hugged her and Sean was shocked witnessing it. Aarvi let Shawn hug her and even she chuckled. His reaction was too entertaining which Shawn thoroughly enjoyed.

    He knew what happened the previous day at Avron mansion when Rivas security was checking traffic security footage. He had even left Rivas mansion to go and meet her but then he got to know Aarvi was in the home safe and sound.

    After speaking to Zain, he appeared without thinking. Ignoring the curious gazes, he pulled her cheeks as he intently watched her petite face, "I heard you were sad and cold. Give me a smile now."

    ''Sad? Was she sad due to my engagement?'' Sean beamed thinking to himself.

    Aarvi couldn''t help but chuckle pulling Shawn''s hands down from her cheek, ''Who does that? Am I looking like a little kid?'' She thought by looking at his squinted eyes.

    "That''s like my Little Heart." Shawn cheered finally letting his heart at ease. He moved aside and let her see the grumpy and sullen man by the door.

    Sean and Aeon: "..."

    Aeon really wanted to ask the room for himself. Sean''s happiness morphed back to shock, ''Isn''t Aarvi just a normal girl? How does she know Brother Shawn and CEO Dax?'' He thought.

    Aarvi and Shawn had hardly contacted Dax letting him enjoy with his new girlfriend. So the man was angry for being ignored. She was thinking to meet him before or after the Mirage banquet, now it wasn''t required.

    "My big baby boy is angry." She tried to divert his mind towards teasing and it seeded, "My Sugar Mommy is so mean." He sulked.

    Harmon brothers: "..."

    They really had no idea, these three had an annoying side too. Sean was infuriated, very infuriated looking at two men hugging her, directlyplimenting her, and even making her smile adorably.

    ''Should I pull her away from them?'' Sean thought, gritting his teeth.

    Just then Aeon spoke after checking the time, "Sean, go and get ready. The engagement will start in 5 min."

    He was totally against the engagement but Sean who is the groom said he was ready for the engagement so what could he do other than showing his support to him.

    Sean flustered hearing it and looked at Aarvi thinking she was sad and she was there for him but she still had her glowing face standing between two men.

    Earlier, Sean felt Aarvi might find his brother attractive than him because he looked more masculine and Aarvi wasn''t a little girl to like cute boys.

    Now three men stood like they werepeting in a handsome men contest, upon that she wasn''t sad for his engagement. So it was his turn to sulk looking pitifully at Aarvi.

    Shawn and Dax noticed Sean''s behavior so they purposefully irritated Sean by congratting him for engagement with his ''LOVE'' andplimenting him for having the beautiful fiancee at such a young age.

    Aarvi controlledughing and Sean stormed out pissed off to the core.

    She was amused thinking Leon Harmon''s men are tracking her through Dax and Shawn while they are right under his nose. She was entertained by the thought of how he might react when he gets to know.

    Dax knocked on her head seeing her giggling to herself. "Dum Dum, stop daydreaming."

    His voice had just ended, Aeon asked in uncertainty, "President Evans is the one of the Golden Trio."

    Aarvi, Dax, and Shawn''s expression faded away at his words. The Golden trio wasn''t that famous but little known because when they opened the Hignd bar and restaurant, their news had appeared in many news articles.

    Due to the problems at the Kelly family, Ava Kelly''s face was avoided by printing the picture of the trio hugging. Her name wasn''t known to the reporters either as Shawn addressed her as Little Heart and Dax addressed her as Dum Dum in front of reporters.

    Seeing the air turn tense and the trio''s bearing change to cold, Aeon continued to ask looking at their nk expressions, "Why did you three suddenly disappear after a month?''

    Shawn and Dax avoided looking at Aarvi cursing Aeon in mind for reminding the past. Aarvi knew Aeon was frequent in Hignd during those times to drink his sorrows after losing Amiah, but she didn''t expect him to remember it.

    Aarvi turned to her friends, her calm gaze fell on each who was obviously worried about her. She nodded at both and bid them with a serious expression, "Take care, bye." She didn''t ask them to leave the room but the party itself. She didn''t want to take the risk of Leon suspending the sword at their neck.

    Both wanted to say something but left obediently after a friendly hug without troubling her. They didn''t actually care about the party, they just went to meet her and it was done so they left to nning their lunch.

    Aarvi turned to Aeon who already felt thingsplicated. Aarvi directly asked, "President Harmon, would you mind checking your memory from three years back?"

    Aeon was confused with the mysteriousness but thinking it might be rted to the question he asked, he nodded in eptance, "I will try my best to recollect."

    In the past, Aarvi wasn''t actually bothered to know why Aeon had ignored her in the pool of blood in the Shipyard warehouse but now, she was really itched to see his reaction instead of his response.

    "Why were you at the Shipyard warehouse three years back?"

    She carefully caught each reaction of Aeon. His brows slightly lowered and his lips moved silently uttering, ''Shipyard Warehouse.'' as he blinked his eyes searching memory.

    Aeon couldn''t remember and shrugged his shoulder, "I never heard that name. Hearing warehouse, I might have visited some due to filming."

    Aarvi didn''t feel like he was lying but she was cent percent sure she saw him there. Thinking he might not actually know the name of the warehouse, she tried in a specific way.

    "Let me reframe it. Why did you visit the abandoned warehouse near the forest at Mocon west? Three years back in the March month."

    Aarvi had just ended her words when Aeon paled, his eyes darted around without focus. Aeon felt his stomach lurch earning the same feeling of nauseous but forced himself to look unperturbed and face her.

    Aarvi''s face darkened.

 Chapter 322 - Emotionally Numb

    ''Three years back.''

    ''March''

    ''The abandoned warehouse near the forest at Mocon west''

    Aeon felt his stomach twist and turn remembering that night. His hands trembled, breath caught in his throat, and his heart tugged uncontrobly. He had no idea the color had drained from his face and Aarvi''s eyes were fixed on him.

    His heart mmed against his chest and his head throbbed. He had tortuous nights for a few days after it, remembering just to make him loathe himself a little more.

    Feeling the cold piercing gaze, he forced himself topose and look unperturbed.

    Aarvi''s face had turned a lot darker. After going through so much, she knew she should never expect a stranger to help her at that time, but she couldn''t stop herself thinking every Harmon is a scum.

    "I don''t know what you are talking about. President Evans, I need to get ready, so please." His hand pointed to the door for her asking her to leave.

    Aarvi took a step front and pped him without a second thought. She hated to get physical that stings her back but it was important to wake him up from his painful thoughts.

    She could clearly see him having trouble breathing just by remembering that day. She knew he had no hand behind her fate but that wasn''t the way to get stronger.

    Aeon was whose eyes were on the door stunned and looked at her. She hadn''t used much stretch but it was still painful. For some reason, he didn''t get angry at her.

    Looking at her serene face ring at him in the eyes, he felt like he jolted up. He failed to understand why he felt that way, it was like he was desperately forcing him to be asleep and she ended his torturous sleep. It was a weird feeling.

    Aarvi was flexing her fingers to give another one seeing him unblinkingly stare at her but he finally spoke. "I went there to suicide." He said inly, for some reason he didn''t feel the pain anymore, he felt his heart rx instead of numb.

    Aarvi had no emotions. ''Suicide'' that word didn''t have the ability to give her shock. Instead, she stayed calm and tacitly pushed him to speak everything.

    "I was drunk, I drove the car where I saw the road. I wanted to get away from the city and end my agony. That''s how I reached the warehouse." Aeon briefed her as his stiffened body rxed and became morefortable to talk about it.

    He had never told this to anybody, he wanted to tell anybody that he got a thought of suicide. He didn''t even know how he becamefortable to tell that Aarvi who actually pped him.

    He took a deep breath and continued, "Looking at the small light lit inside the dark ce and piercingughter of men, I entered inside thinking there will be some thugs."

    Aarvi faintly nodded when he blinked looking at her face trying to search for her ridicule.

    Why will she mock him?

    One needs to have the guts to suicide, it wasn''t as easy as it looked or said. But one needs to have too much courage and resolution to step back when all they all wanted was death because living is painful than death.

    She should be proud he was able to live after it.

    Aeon neither earned a pity nor a sneer. A self-mocking chuckle let out of his lips, he wanted to hate the woman in front of him for making him feel his heart light and free without judging him.

    People always judged him, how much ever he might be good, one or the other one would say, ''He is Harmon.'' No, he just wanted to be known as Aeon for what he does.

    But the woman in front of him made him feel ''Harmon'' doesn''t matter but it''s just a second name.

    Aarvi raised her brow at him seeing him look at her like she saved him from hell. He should be shouting at her for pping while speaking about the past. His behavior made her feel she cajoled him.

    ''Sweet-talk'' She felt her hair rise even to think of being sweet with Aeon. It was only reserved for her stupid man, lovely brother, and crazy friends.

    Aeon continued before she lost patience and struck another cheek, "But as I went inside, there was pin-drop silence." He wanted to provoke those things to beat him. Physical torture to erase the pain inside.

    "I looked around and soon sensed the stench of blood, mixed with rustic Iron, my stomach lurched terribly. I saw a girl in a pool of blood, barely holding on to her life. I froze..."

    Aarvi held the breath unknowingly as she remembered the past.

    [She saw him looking at her, her vision wasn''t clear due to tears and blood but she had identified Aeon Harmon.

    Aeon Harmon who was a frequent customer of Hignd bars had seen him drinking senseless and even pass out many times. So a glimpse was enough for her to recognize him.

    But lying on her floor on her stomach, she had no strength to move her fingers or make a sound. She had given up her life but he brought hope when he was staring at her in a bloody mess.

    But he didn''t help her and walked away with Leon Harmon.]

    Aarvi''s heart became colder, ''Why did he have to give me hope? Even after having no strength lying on the ground, she had cried again looking at his retreating back.

    Aeon noticed the air around them turn colder but he didn''t stop there. He wanted her to mock him, feel disgusted so that she doesn''t take any special ce in his heart.

    "I don''t know if it was faint light or my drunken state. I was seeing my Amiah." Aeon looked at his hands as he said, "I had buried her with my own hands, how could she be lying in front of him. I refused her to be alive."

    Aarvi let out the held breath. He saw her but his heart and mind were filled with Amiah so much that he saw dead Amiah in her and assumed it as an illusion.

    An unthinking thought back in her mind knew Aeon would have probably saved her if he wasn''t bearing his own heart-wrenching pain.

    "I kept staring at her hoping my deduction would turn false. I waited for her to call my name or ask me to save her. I just wanted to hear her voice to confirm I wasn''t imagining."

    In the end, Aarvi could hardly make out his words. She was guessing he might get to knowter so she patiently waited for him to continue as heposed.

    Aeon clenched his fist thinking he should have just gone to the girl who was lying there even if he saw her as Amiah, probably whoever she was must have been saved.

    Heposed and looked away from Aarvi as he continued, "But the voice never came out." Even if he looked at the girl and imagined her as Amiah, he was so numb for many days that he didn''t even have tears to cry or utter anything to her to console.

 Chapter 323 - A Ferocious Predator

    Imagining Amiah in the pool of blood, Aeon changed his mind. He didn''t want to suicide anymore even if it''s going to be hard for him to get over the fact Amiah isn''t with him anymore.

    Aeon''s voice suddenly changed chilly and Aarvi could only notice his one eye from her position. He was holding intense hatred and anger towards�� Leon?

    "Leon Harmon acted like he was searching for me everywhere before he reached there. I asked him if there was Amiah on the floor��"

    Aarvi clearly remembered both brothers turning towards her, she knew they were talking but what? She had no idea. Due to a hit near her ear, all she was hearing was a monotonous ring in her ear. In other words, she was deaf at that time.

    Aeon continued to say through his clenched teeth, "Leon made me believe there was none. I should have believed the smell. I wish I knew his true colors that time."

    He sighed faintly, "In the morning, I saw bloodstains on the car mat. Then checked my shoes to realize there was really somebody on the brink of death. I checked all the warehouses in that area but found nothing."

    After that, he had heard his brother talking about the missing dead body from the warehouse. He had fought with him, threatened him, and did everything but nothing was useful. He didn''t have proof anyway.

    That was the time he left the house, loathing his brother for his real colors.

    In the end, both breathed out almost at the same time but Aarvi''s every reaction was under control and Aeon didn''t care.

    ''Freedom.'' That''s what Aeon felt after sharing it. His lips faintly curved in amusement. It was hard for him to believe he actually shared with the one who tortured him in the beginning.

    His brows suddenly ceased and turned to her. His eyes widened at the realization and stared at her. Even though she didn''t mention the date, other than Leon none knew he had been there.

    "You- You��" He was afraid to confirm. He felt like a sharp needle piercing his heart at the thought of Aarvi Evans, who looked like an untouched goddess, who looked like she had no worries about life had been through that.

    He didn''t want Aarvi to be that girl who didn''t even have the strength to bat her eyelid or move her finger.

    Contrary to his expectation, Aarvi smiled a beautiful one.

    She doesn''t need his pity, nor his repentance. If he had saved her, probably Leon would have killed her for real with a more tortuous method. In fact, nobody could have saved her other than Aaron and she didn''t hold Aeon responsible for her fate.

    Aarvi finally answered his question, ''Why did the Golden Trio disappear?''

    "You are absolutely right. That''s the reason Golden Trio disappeared before they made the name." But they will be back very soon, bolder and dashing.

    There was no pain, no sadness in her eyes which put his heart at ease yet he apologized, "I am sorry, I had��"

    "You don''t have to." Aarvi cut in as she took a step closer, "Thank you for teaching me that hope is more hurtful than a sword."

    Hope gives a little relief, and snatching it away was truly painful.

    Aeon: "..."

    He didn''t understand her words.

    Aarvi turned around to leave and almost reached the door when a voice sounded in her ear and the door opened, [Dn Harmon��]

    Aarvi paused, Aeon instinctively stood between them and Dn was surprised.

    Aarvi looked at Aeon''s sturdy broad back. ''Shouldn''t I have revealed it?'' She thought looking at him turn protective as though she was his responsibility.

    She stepped aside to walk out but her lips twitched looking at Dn''s eyes shining bright looking at her and Aeon repeatedly.

    She deduced his reaction and nced at Aeon. Even if she didn''t have Aaron, she would never be with Aeon. Both were hollow at the same ce, their heart, for different reasons. Aeon might be a gentleman but he never could handle her emotional stress as Aaron.

    Thinking of Aaron, she missed him.

    She uttered as she walked towards Dn, "A daydream is an illusion. I have a boyfriend, Assistant Harmon."

    Dn could feel the ss shatter in his mind but still believed he didn''t give out his thoughts.

    Aarvi paused next to Dn. She contemted before uttering, "I am going to y in a few minutes. You are wee to watch the show." She whispered and walked out.

    Dn had gone to call Aeon to the party, seeing him standing in shirt and trousers, "Get ready ande downstairs soon."

    "How��" The rest of his words faded away looking at Dn rushing out. "... do you all know Aarvi Evans?"

    He got ready while thinking about Aarvi Evans and how she survived.

    Dn, who rushed out, saw an empty lobby and sighed. What was she going to do? He was very excited to witness thinking who could be her target.

    President Harmon?

    President Dawson?

    He felt the need to find a good position to watch the show but his eyesnded on Leon who signaled Dn to reach him, "Double-headed Moron." He cursed under his breath praying ''Ava Kelly'' breaks Leon''s confidence more.

    ---

    Aarvi asked her team while alighting the stairs, "Ready?"

    [Let''s wipe the smile off.] Her team said in unison and she heard the sound of their fists punching.

    The Shadow team had noplete idea yet so they had a question, ''Whose smile is it?''

    Entering the hall, Aarvi found known silhouettes. She slowly walked back and went around the pole.

    The Shadow team members who were a little far but around her were confused thinking they might have forgotten to report somebody''s presence.

    The team who were behind the screen became more cautious.

    None got the time to ask anything and watched her hand grab the olive green zer of a man, pulled him aside, and pinned him against the pir.

    Aarvi untied the thread which left the thinyer of drape that covered the camera, all the while looking at the man''s emotionlessly raised a brow at her.

    She heard the handgun slide unlock and her gaze swept past the burly man who had a murderous air moving towards her on the other side.

    "President Rivas, Your DRIVER has a n to kill me."

    Why hadn''t she noticed in previous years his driver is the one who follows Aaron to crowded ces or differentpanies other than Milo Wen?

    ''DRIVER?'' Aaron''s personal bodyguard was speechless to her words.

    How could he stand still and do nothing when somebody ambushed Aaron from the side when he was making way for Aaron?

    Aarvi''s eyes had shifted on the stunning man in front of her so she missed the bodyguard staring at her in dumbstruck. She coldly waved her hand without moving her eyes away from Aaron whose eyes turned dark, losing the golden hue from his hazel eyes, absolutely disliking his bodyguard''s reaction.

    When the bodyguard turned around that blocked the other''s view, Aaron spun and pinned her on therge round pir.

    Aarvi pulled him closer with a sly smirk on her lips, "President Rivas, I''m versed in taming the wild." She wasn''t offended by the bodyguard rather appreciated how his guard is always up to protect Aaron.

    "My Lioness is out to hunt." He was proud. Her confidence and craftiness were sexier than her dress.

    Her lips hovered next to his temptingly, "One week," She uttered with her gaze never leaving his prating hazel brown eyes.

    "People forgot I am a ferocious predator." She smirked for their silliness.

 Chapter 324 - His Nervousness

    While Aarvi and Aaron were on their own level of flirting, the ones who could have heard them were in their own war.

    "You, Al. Val whatever you are, how dare your team man wants to hurt our boss? Does he have a death wish?" A girl''s voice was piercingly grim, absolutely being overdramatic.

    Alex, the captain of the Shadow team: "..."

    "Did you guys lose themon sense building your body?" A young man''s voice snapped at the Shadow team members.

    The Shadow team: "..."

    Followed by that young man''s mellow voice, a deep menacing voice of a man sounded, "I will make sure that man is sleepless tonight."

    The Shadow team: "..."

    They were tongue-tied the whole time. They really wanted to tell them Aaron''s bodyguard was specially appointed by Jordan Rivas. He was a retired military officer who was treated and saved by Connor and Jordan. So anything that brings danger near Aaron was a threat in his eyes hence his reaction was very normal.

    ....

    Giving a break to her team before the start, Aarvi removed her earbud to focus on the man who wanted to avoid her teasing lips from brushing his lips again. She had missed teasing this man but they didn''t have much time together as she had to take action quickly.

    She has to wipe those smiles off on those two men before the engagement starts so that their fake smiles could be read by each one.

    Creating a good distance between their faces, his fingers brushed her fluttering hair lock looking at her serene face while her eyes held the zeal.

    Aaron had no idea she was nning to attend the engagement party and torture Leon Harmon. As far as he knew, she had ns at the Mirage Banquet.

    Thinking she might have changed her ns and might want to meet Leon alone, he didn''t remind her she had agreed to meet Leon with him.

    He hadn''t doubted her capabilities but as far as he studied about Leon''s impotence case reports and his psychological trauma, the chances of Leon''s recovery are high after he looks at Aarvi.

    And his Cupcake is so beautiful, Leon would definitely try to put his dirty hand on her. He was just protective of this little woman of his.

    "Because they don''t know, my Lioness never retreats." His low deep voice further calmed her agitated heart.

    Looking at his captivating smirk, the Lioness roared silently with her pearly teeth and little ws mimicked like biting and wing him.

    Aaron let out a hearty chuckle for finally seeing her mischievousness, she looked too cute like a white kitten roaring at him. "Doozy." He embraced her nting a soft kiss on her forehead.

    Aarvi slightly tilted her head, even, she felt odd how her emotions rx just by looking at him but it was true.

    Anyway, he should be punished too so she raised her brow in question looking at him, "Then who should I start with?" Her game, her own way of punishment.

    Her finger moved against his sharp jawline thinking of severe punishment to him. ''Who will give me a suggestion?''

    She suddenly imagined herself holding a ck whip and Aaron tied on the bed.

    She was speechless at her instinctive thought.

    Aaron knew his mistakes so he epted the punishment to start with him, "Me!" He had just uttered, Aarvi captured his lower lip, and�� was biting it.

    His brows slightly ceased at the sharp pain, she wasn''t teasing him but was biting with her teeth without mercy. But he neither pushed her nor tried to kiss her. It was too simple punishment after all.

    Aarvi quickly snapped out when she felt her lips warm and tasted metallic in her mouth. Her lips slightly trembled with her brows and fingers. She had thought he will stop her, ''Dumb man.''

    However, she was calm and gently sucked his lower lip without letting him taste his blood.

    Aaron''s brows slowly rxed and the balled-up fist rested on her tiny waist. Seeing her caress his lips that was making him lose control, he had to gently pull back her head.

    Aarvi licked her lips satisfied looking at the pretty good cut on his lips, ''Serves you right, Hmph.'' She thought.

    Aaron gulped by looking at her lick her own soft kissable lips. He craved for her kiss. He felt like her torture was going to be his punishment instead of a bite.

    Aarvi could guess why Aaron was there at the party, "I will give you five minutes. Let''s see who is important for him." Stepping closer, she whispered to his ear, "You or me." Her fingers grazed his cheek before she walked away.

    Licking the cut on his lip that was stinging, Aaron watched her wearing earbuds before she vanished from his sight.

    Who is important for Leon Harmon?

    It was absolutely ''Ava Kelly.

    She was appearing in front of Leon and he was thirsting for her blood so before that, Aaron''s presence should be known to Leon because Leon was going to be overwhelmed soon.

    Going towards the hall, Aaron paused next to his bodyguard who quickly reported, "Our men are around and prepared."

    Gazing at the clouded mood of Aaron, his bodyguard quickly exined with a bow, "If I knew it was Young Madam, I wouldn''t have touched it. I am sorry, President Rivas." It is a handgun. Aarvi was shot on her chest and Aaron did everything that never could remind her of the past.

    The bodyguard followed Aaron closely ignoring the admiration arising around in the hall for Aaron.

    Dn whispered next to Leon''s ear, his voice had a hint of amusement due to the presence of Aaron, "President Rivas ising."

    Leon''s brows quivered but put on a warm smile due to the guests around. The six men who Aaron had sent to the police station in city Coasta couldn''t be held for a long time as those men hadn''t attacked Aaron and there was no concrete proof of following Aaron.

    They were soon released with a warning when Aaron left the city Coasta but Leon couldn''t track where those six men disappeared after stepping out.

    Leon strongly believed Aaron was behind the disappearance of Leon''s men. Not only six, Leon''s other men who worked for him in the city Coasta, also disappeared and Leon or his team failed to connect to any of them.

    Dn who had no idea about Leon''s secret moves realized Leon wasn''t himself. His arrogance was wavering tremendously that his palms were sweaty and repeatedly corrected his cor in difort just by a nce at Aaron Rivas.

    Leon was a man with pride and ego so he sent Dn away. Dn was anyway waiting for it because he wanted to see if ''Ava Kelly'' started her game.

    Leon wasn''t scared of Aaron or the Rivas family, Leon had the power with illegal resources. He was agitated because it was truly not the time to face or oppose Aaron Rivas especially when he has to solve the mysterious "Ava Kelly" Issue and the important project at hand.

    As far as he knew Aaron had morals and values unlike him who kills without a second thought. And ''Ava Kelly?'' She is just a woman hiding from him. So he assumed facing one didn''t look like a big deal without knowing their full power.

    At the same time, he was shaky at the thought of going against Aaron and ''Ava Kelly'' together. One has a brain and another one has power, that''s what he thinks.

    He hid his nervousness by stuffing his clenched fist in the pockets and forced an amiable smile at Aaron forgetting it should be professional instead.

 Chapter 325 - Untrustworthy And Dangerous

    Dn elegantly walked aside. He was a smart man, he knew finding ''Ava Kelly'' in the crowd is impossible, and even if he gets his eyes on her, she was smart to slip away from his sight.

    So he nced back at Leon whose reaction was too odd, ''Why didn''t I know this dirty scum respects President Rivas so much?'' He thought doubting if Leon had ever bowed to anybody unless he had some evil plot in mind.

    Shrugging off, he could only hope Leon wasn''t offending Aaron Rivas when Leon was already full with Ava Kelly''s tormenting game.

    Since Leon will be busy for a few minutes with Aaron, he searched for President Dawson. A self-obsessed man who loved status and money just like Leon. If he really loved his family and daughter, why would he have nned to send his daughter to hell?

    A middle-aged man with a belly stoodughing proudly when others wereplimenting him for the huge luxurious engagement party.

    Dn could only sneer hearing him lie without blinking. He didn''t bother searching Ava Kelly. Grabbing a ss from the passing waiter, he waited for the show to start. His gaze alternated between President Dawson and guests who were greeting him. He asionally nced at Leon''s stiff face with forcedughter while the young man looked regal as ever.

    Dn was suddenly curious when Leon paled but President Dawson''s face looked more entertaining which indicated Ava Kelly''s game started.

    ��

    Aarvi who stepped away from Aaron subconsciously touched her chest at her heart. She tried to remember how she felt when the bullet pierced her heart.

    ��.

    She should have been scared when she had looked at the handgun in Leon''s hand pointing at her but she was so much in pain that she felt a relief course through her body.

    Thatfort was like a boon she craved for and finally earned it. Hence that bullet didn''t give her pain when she was already numb to it.

    ...

    Aarvi was quick to snap out to the present when she felt her eyes wet. She wore the Bluetooth earbud in her ear and her forefinger flicked off the warm tear that was about to roll down on her cheek.

    Since Aaron wanted to warn Leon, thetter wouldn''t have time to look around so it was the second-best time for the sane to turn insane. Aarvi instructed her team, "n swap."

    [Dawson go.]

    [120 degrees left.]

    [On Position]

    [Message sent]

    The status of the n was going on while Aarvi walked to her 120 degrees left as she ignored the eyes on her.

    The n with President Dawson was simple. Confuse him so much that he starts seeing Ava Kelly everywhere.

    [Boss, he isn''t checking his mobile.] A young man whined.

    "Ring his mobile." She instructed as she watched President Dawson smugly talking with medium-scale businesspany presidents.

    With the same, she also kept an eye on Leon standing opposite to Aaron and Dn Harmon waiting for the show.

    Dn Harmon! Unresolved big puzzle.

    "Keep an eye on Dn. Anything suspicious, report me immediately."

    The Shadow team member responded, [On it]

    As soon as President Dawson saw his mobile he found no missed call as it was an online untraceable call. Heughed in an excuse, "Give me a second."

    He clicked open the message and his eyes widened. His smugness reced panic and his hands started trembling. Quickly covering the mobile screen from others, he stuttered while saying, "E-e-excuse me." And forced a smug smile that looked too nauseating.

    He ran aside quickly where the crowd was less without knowing ''Ava Kelly'' was right behind him.

    Dn caught the sight of Ava Kelly who looked like serene beauty but her ck orbs looked lethal. He wanted to move closer and know what made President Dawson so nervous.

    A took a step but a waiter bumped into him, almost spilling the soft drinks on him. "It''s alright��" He vaguely said before an apology and tried to push him away from his sight towards ''Ava Kelly'' and president.

    However, the man was too sturdy and didn''t move an inch. Irritated, he was about to scold but the waiter smiled�� provokingly.

    Dn realized Ava Kelly didn''t trust him instead she was testing him. He didn''t have an option, she gave him only one choice, that''s just to watch her ns unfold but not react.

    He waved his hand at the waiter uniformed man agreeing to the arrangements as the whole hall looked like it was under Ava Kelly''s control.

    His eyesnded on Aarvi who smirked at him before looking at President Dawson who was wiping his sweat repeatedly.

    President Dawson first saw the picture of him with his illegitimate teenage son and mistress. It was a candid picture which absolutely looked like a perfect family of three, Nheless, it gave him a heart attack.

    He excused himself to call the number who sent it but the photo message disappeared when the phone locked.

    When he was searching the gallery desperately, a message popped up, it was actually a fake video of him sharing the bed with his mistress in mind-blowing positions.

    Aarvi heard aint from another end, [Boss, these two didn''t let me see the video.] It was a grim girl voice.

    Aarvi didn''t respond, when she got to know about President Dawson''s affair, she had asked to fetch a proof of it.

    Her team member had sent her the picture but for more impact, they created a fake video but didn''t send it to her instead told her, ''I won''t befortable to talk if you watch the video.'' She knew it was an explicit video.

    President Dawson''s wife has no idea her henpecked husband has an affair and a son.

    After Sara Dawson was born, Madam Dawson''s uterus was infected hence the doctor had suggested removal of the weakening womb when her bleeding hadn''t stopped.

    So Madam Dawson couldn''t bear any more children but President Dawson wanted a son. When President Dawson was nning to convince her for surrogacy, his father transferred a good number of shares to mother and daughter.

    Madam Dawson''s family is also supporting Dawson''s business and they are protective of Madam Dawson and Sara.

    So leaking about the news will affect hispany. His wife and daughter are self-obsessed like him who will skin him alive and they wouldn''t mind torturing his son.

    So the family and business will lose everything from those pictures and videos.

    ----

    Meanwhile, Aaron''s gaze was straight on Leon who was giving him an affable smile due to hypersensitivity. If not others, he had thought Leon to be smart to weigh before offending him.

    Putting on an air of dominance, Leonposed his bearing and faced Aaron, "Doctor Rivas, what a surprise!" He raised his hand for a handshake.

    Aaron''s brow slightly arced up in indifference watching the man without bothering to offer his hand for a handshake.

    Leon gritted his teeth butughed awkwardly curled his fingers to fist and shoved it into his trouser pocket.

    "Why didn''t I know I was close to President Harmon to give him a surprise?" His words were filled with irony and gaze mocking.

    The two men were handsome who were catching the eyes of people around. The rest of the young man looked like pretty little boys against them.

    Aaron was an inch taller and leaner than Leon who had a little bulkier physique. Both might stand top in the look chart but one gave off a noble and protective vibe while another felt untrustworthy and dangerous.

    But the devious one was Aaron who had devilish charm.

 Chapter 326 - Girl In Black

    Karsen Rivas never bothered to throw a nce at Leon even if thetter tried to trouble them with underhand work. Leon had thought the Rivas family members stayed away from him to be safe but who knew the man in front of him didn''t care if he held the power or had the ability.

    Among the people who kept him first and respected him more, Leon was really ufortable facing Aaron who had indifference as if he said nothing.

    It is infuriating.

    Leon subsided his anger and tried to manage the air without giving away, "Doctor Rivas is humorous. Thank you for taking your time to attend my brother''s engagement."

    Yeah, he wanted to avoid talking to Aaron but who is going to let him have his way. Taking away the control is the worst thing done to the control freak.

    Aaron noticed him showing the way towards the sitting area but he interrupted, "Is these all for an engagement?"

    Leon: "..."

    Aaron tantly pretended unknown about the party leaving Leon wordless. Leon was already in a terrible mood due to engagement, hearing Aaron aggravate him repeatedly, Leon was aware either Aaron wanted him to blurt out his doing with an apology or hear Aaron taunt him.

    The first choice was never going to happen, Leon wasn''t an idiot to ept he sent his men behind Aaron, much less an apology.

    Of course, he had the choice to escape from facing Aaron but it would be a provocation that won''t have a good result while ''Ava Kelly'' would be right in the corner.

    Yeah, Leon was pretending to be guarded down waiting for Ava Kelly to enter the venue and create a ruckus. He was nning to squash her like a bug.

    He purposefully kept his men away from the hall so that she could enter inside in overconfidence. But his men were behind many spy cameras that were installed while decorating the hall.

    Leon clutched his mobile tight waiting for the security men to track Ava Kelly''s position in the venue.

    So Leon could only be shameless and be dumb to Aaron''s ridicules. ying along with Aaron''s words, "I guessed so. Doctor Rivas has so many responsibilities after all."

    Aaron epted as hezily shoved his hands to his pockets, "Right, I came to pick up my girlfriend. She must be around the corner." Even though he wanted to warn Leon saying he is aware of events, his main reason was to pick Aarvi after he got to know by Shawn that she was there.

    Leon remembered the mall incident but didn''t bring it up. He was curious to know who could be Aaron''s girlfriend because she will be Aaron''s weakness and he could use it whenever he wants to keep Aaron in ce.

    How delusional!

    Before Leon could show interest in his Cupcake, Aaron continued, "President Harmon, are you looking down on me?" He asked and saw Leonughing at the question as though Aaron cracked a joke. However Leon didn''t get the chance toment on it.

    "Only six men to follow me?" Aaron didn''t go around the mountain but hit straight.

    Leon choked on his causalugh hearing Aaron, he actually didn''t expect Aaron to know he was behind those men. He coughed against his backhand if he was clearing his throat, "Doctor Rivas, it seems like there is some misunderstanding." He sounded convincing.

    For Aaron who could catch Aarvi''s mind-blowing acting, Leon''s act of cool was a piece of cake to deduce. "Misunderstanding?" Aaron uttered cuing his bodyguard with his hand.

    His bodyguard quickly opened a group picture of six men that was taken at the police station. He disyed it for Leon to see.

    Leon identified them instantly and his suspicion also turned out to be true but he acted clueless, "Who are they, Doctor Rivas?" He looked confused with a hint of curiousness to know who they were.

    But, he forgot, why would a conglomerate president be interested to know about six criminals? Shouldn''t his response be, ''I don''t know them'' or something simr?

    The bodyguard shoved his mobile into his pocket and stood with his aloof gaze. That''s when his eyesnded on Aarvi who smiled at President Dawson whose face had lost all the colors as though he saw a devil.

    While Leon was ying over-smart, President Dawson was losing his mind.

    President Dawson''s mistress and son were actually in a different country and he knew the video was fake but just the thought of his affair leaking to the media, was enough to panic him.

    But Aarvi''s n wasn''t to scare him about disclosing his affair. Her n was to panick him just like how the photo disappeared from his phone.

    Now the video disappeared.

    As though it was his illusion, President Dawson couldn''t find the video or photo in his mobile at all.

    Before he tried to calm down, a mellow voice sounded behind him, "Excuse me��"

    President Dawson forced himself to look fine and turned around.

    One second...

    Two second...

    .

    .

    Five second...

    ''Crash.'' His mobile''s lifetime was long. There was carpet and the mobile was saved even after falling on the floor as soon as his eyesnded on ''Ava Kelly''.

    Aarvi smiled at him and walked away while his eyes bulged out of the socket behind her. They never had anymunication before three years but being part of thest day of ''Ava Kelly'', they have to pay the price.

    ''H-how is she alive?'' He thought and rubbed his eyes desperately. When he opened his eyes, she had disappeared.

    Disoriented thoughts with heavy breathing, he smacked his forehead and mumbled to himself, "What am I imagining? She must be somebody else."

    Shaking his head, he tried to bend to fetch the mobile but his belly stopped him. So he kneeled to take it.

    But before he could lift his hand, a pointed ck heel pressed on his knuckles and started oppressing.

    President Dawson instinctively tried to pull his hand away but it was of no use and so he hissed in irritation, "You-..." The rest of the words stuck in his throat, his jaws dropped, his eyes widened almost popping his eyes out when he saw it was ''Ava Kelly'' who was smiling at him harmlessly.

    The firm grip on his knuckles beame overbearing and Aarvi pedaled his back hand and squirmed her pointed heel on the back of his hand.

    Her fingers had lost life because of him, now his right-hand palm should pain him so much that he couldn''t hold a ss of wine to raise a toast for the new couple to show his happiness.

    President Dawson winced in pain but his eyes were glued on her to confirm Ava Kelly was really present.

    A waiter kneeled next to President Dawson and patted him in shock, "President Dawson��"

    Aarvi grounded her feet onest time.

    President Dawson grimaced in pain and heard the waiter continue, "What happened? Why are you sitting on the floor, President Dawson? Let me help you, please get up."

    President Dawson was shocked hearing the waiter who looked like he didn''t know why he was kneeling. He was about to point ''Ava Kelly'' in front of him but she wasn''t there.

    He felt like his heart stopped beating, the surrounding felt crowded and noticed all were looking at him andughing. It was torturous for the man who behaves high and mighty.

    ''How did she disappear?'' He slipped on the floor and heavily breathed trying to recollect what just happened.

    He felt everything real, it couldn''t be an illusion so he desperately tugged the waiter, "Didn''t you see a girl in ck stomping my hand?" He stuttered. Probably he should have asked anybody other than the waiter.

    "Sir, what are you talking about? Girl in ck?" The waiter sounded confused as he pretended to be looking around while he ced the drinks tray on the table that was behind President Dawson.

    The waiter innocently shrugged and shook his head which made President Dawson terrified to the core.

 Chapter 327 - On Fire

    Aarvi who was sitting right behind President Dawson grabbed whiskey ss and moved towards lips when she heard multiple hurried voices.

    [Boss, no drinking.]

    [Ms. Evans, you aren''t allowed to drink.]

    [Ms. Evans, I will serve you a mocktail if you''re thirsty.]

    Aarvi''s lips twitched uncontrobly but didn''t respond. She smelled to confirm it was raw without a mix of water. Her voice was low while saying, "I want to fire his hand."

    There was pin-drop silence before the girl coughed to control herughter.

    [I have the lighter.] A shadow team member uttered, added with it, one could easily feel he was walking fast between the crowd.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi crossed her legs and looked at the man in front of her who had his eyes fixed on her. Her eyes brushed on the other two men who were frozen after witnessing her whole act.

    There were Talhon Martin, Paul Gilbert, and Elliot May. Who they are? Vance Hays ex-friends and Nico Burton''s bike race friends. Talon was more in shock whereas the other two looked like they were savoring, peeking at her body rather than worrying about her actions.

    Talon couldn''t understand why the Evans heiress was troubling Dawson however he knew to keep his mouth shut to keep his business safe.

    ke Wong, who returned with his special drink was surprised to see Aarvi, "Ms. Evans, You look�� Gorgeous." Heplimented shing her his innocent smile.

    Aarvi clinked his whiskey ss with his cocktail, "You are dashing." Sheplimented back in her mellow voice.

    "Whiskey at noon?" ke asked in astonishment, looking at her manicured nail tip tracing the rims of the ss.

    Aarvi smirked when she heard the girl on her team say, [Boss, he is cute, isn''t he?] She heard the team men say ''Duh'' due to which she had to control her smile and didn''t answer to her,

    Aarvi smiled at ke and asked, "Would you like to see what I will do with this?" She held the base of the rock ss.

    Talon, Paul, and Elliot knew she was up to no good. They won''t be surprised if Aarvi throws it on their faces. Anyway, they controlled giving any response.

    ke was confused, what will people do with whiskey instead of drinking? He nced at the stiffened three brothers of his and nodded in hesitancy looking at the mysterious smile of Aarvi.

    Aarvi carried the ss to her left side and poured whiskey down with the same faint smile before keeping the ss on the table.

    ke was on her right so he didn''t get to see where she poured the whiskey but saw a middle-aged man sitting on the floor.

    Talon saw the whiskey poured on the right backhand of President Dawson which had bruises and cuts due to her heel.

    ke was all hell confused, Talhon held his breath to wait for her next move and the other two were perplexed whether they should sip their whiskey that was in their hand or just admire the beauty.

    They already got to know from Nico that Vance wasn''t what he pretended to them. Since it was from Nico, they blindly believed him as Vance wasn''t meeting any of them. So they weren''t angry at Aarvi either.

    Aarvi looked at Paulo who took Vance''s side too much on boxing day, "Could you count till five for me?" She did sound polite but her piercing re felt like a threat to him.

    He gulped his nonexistent saliva and nodded hesitantly, "Five... Four�� Three�� Two��"

    Those men''s eyes were on her or Paulo so they didn''t notice a man in a suit drop his lighter and while picking it up, he lighted President Dawson''s hand and walked away.

    President Dawson who was yammering ''I am imagining, I am imagining��''

    "One..."

    President Dawson felt his hand warm before he shrieked, "Fire��" He got up and ran around screaming on top of his lungs, "Fire�� Fire�� My hand is on Fire�� Fire��"

    The waiter easily blocked Leon''s view towards Aarvi by standing and watching President Dawson losing his sanity.

    ke noticed a silly smile on Aarvi before she reced it with aposed expression.

    Talon and the other two''s jaws had dropped looking at President Dawson going crazy instead of pouring water or putting off the mes.

    In a few matters of seconds, the people who were in one corner of the hall startedughing looking at him and Dn burst intoughter despite trying to control it.

    Dn pitied Billy Craft and President Dawson who were nothing but clowns to ''Ava Kelly.''

    When the ruckus was increasing, it is unavoidable that Leon''s eyes will move on that side.

    Leon realized he asked the wrong question, ''Who are they?'' but he didn''t dare to correct it because it will show his nervous state.

    "Aren''t you curious about the disappearance of your men, President Harmon?" Aaron''s voice was indifferent so as his straight face.

    Leon watched Aaron who was unconcerned about his words and looked at him as if they were discussing general useless things. He didn''t know Doctor Rivas was unsympathetic too.

    "My men are disappearing? Seems like President Rivas loves to talk in riddles." Leon shrugged, still not epting his actions.

    Aaron slightly nodded, who was he to let go of Leon''s men when thetter didn''t want them?

    Pulling his mobile out, "So they aren''t your men." Aaron said as he dialed a number looking at Leon''s nk face.

    Leon knew what Aaron was up to but controlled himself from giving out any expression.

    Aaron spoke after hearing the other end of the call responded, "We have some new inexperienced guards, don''t we?..."

    Leon sneered in mind guessing Aaron''s private army was going to torture his men.

    What could Leon do other than sacrificing them?

    Aaron saw Leon still standing indifferently, "Ask them to use those men to learn how to torture heinously without giving death."

    ''As expected.'' Leon thought in disappointment. He really expected something different from Aaron who is a doctor.

    Aaron continued in a matter-of-fact tone, "Later?" His eyes narrowed at Leon whose eyes slightly widened, "Discard them in front of their boss. It will be a goodwill present from me for his brother''s engagement."

    Leon failed to keep his indifference and his face darkened significantly. He couldn''t believe Aaron was thinking to drop the cripple men at his doorstep.

    Hanging up the call, Aaron asked, "Do you prefer a better way, President Harmon? After all, you master this field." He sneered darkly.

    Assumption can be falsified and Leon felt the same looking at Aaron. So he couldn''t y dumb anymore and said through his teeth, "You are coldblooded."

    It was his presumption that Aaron is very kind which had be stronger when he had seen him leaving everything to take care of an unknown little girl in the mall.

    Leon really felt like a fool looking at the aloof face of Aaron.

    ''Cold-Blooded?'' It felt like a joke hearing from Leon.

    Aaron doesn''t pity? If he wasn''t sensitive and had nopassion he wouldn''t have left Aarvi to take her revenge but attacked Leon a very long back.

    Aaron didn''t feel the need of showing any of his emotions to anyone other than Aarvi. "Says one who is inhuman." Aaron sneered icily.

    He hadn''t seen anybody as fiendish as Leon who kills without batting an eyelid.

    ''Inhuman?'' It was like apliment to Leon. He narrowed his eyes and was about to browbeat but both heard a shrieking voice, "Fire�� Fire... My hand is on fire��"

    Aaron''s lips threatened to arc aware it was his Cupcake''s game.

 Chapter 328 - Impact Of Aarvi’s Appearance

    ''Fire�� Fire�� My hand is on fire��'' The voice felt so familiar so Leon instinctively stepped aside to take a look but Aaron''s bodyguard stood like a statue blocking his bath.

    Compared to Leon, the bodyguard was taller and was higher in weight so his cold face looked more intimidating than Leon''s menacing aura.

    "Captain Roach" Leon''s greeting was like a warning for him to move aside but the bodyguard smirked.

    "President Harmon, do you think you can escape me a second time just because I am not in service anymore?" The bodyguard''s words were like a knife on Leon''s ear which was harsher than cutting through his muscles that turned his eyes redder.

    Leon had lost hundreds of millions worth of weapon consignment which was caught by the military under the captainship of Roach. Despite knowing it belonged to Leon, they didn''t find any proof that could point to him so Leon had escaped.

    Except for Captain Roach, none knew why Aaron let his grandfather arrange him as a bodyguard. He long back knew they would take Leon Harmon down with proof that leaves no way out for Leon.

    They have many proofs but Leon could easily manipte by bringing scapegoat so they were in silent preparation.

    As a bodyguard, when he didn''t like Aarvi trying to know Aaron''s information, Secretary Wen had shown him many proofs that Aarvi extracted against Leon so his respect towards the woman had significantly raised.

    Leon still had no idea why Aaron particrly had that man next to him but thinks it was a mere coincidence. Gnashing his teeth his dark brown eyes red at Aaron who stood as if he didn''t hear anything.

    His tone drastically changed and sounded venomous, "President Rivas, being a doctor is good for your health."

    He simply meant ''don''t poke your nose into my matter.''

    Aaron took a step closer to Leon. With a burly tall man and Aaron''s cold intimidating attitude, probably other than Leon nobody could stand, "Who started it, President Harmon?"

    In another step, Leon unknowingly created distance between with his hand itching to pull the t cutting de from his pocket.

    Leon was still smart to know if he reacts, Aaron''s bodyguard will dislocate his arm first before pressing him on the ground. It was inevitable to ept that he was indeed strongerpared to any men in the hall.

    Aaron slightly lowered and uttered in a low voice because of the eyes they had garnered, "Let me teach you attack."

    Aaron straightened his back and lifted his forearm parallel to the ground. He pulled his white shirt hem off the sleeves little front as though it wasn''t perfect before.

    Leon who watched his hand suddenly raised his head when the captain roach flickered his fingers. Leon''s face darkened when he saw six unknown men raise their mocktail ss at him.

    "Just because you saw six doesn''t mean there are six." Aaron gazed at Leon who was seething.

    Hearing his words, Leon turned to Aaron''s right and could make out nearly six others who were here and there raising their ss as though they were toasting him.

    "Aaron Rivas." Leon hissed, understanding Aaron''s men had covered him and giving him a warning that was given before the battle. One wrong move, Leon knew he might lose everything.

    Leon continued hissing under his breath when he realized for the 6 members he sent, Aaron was showing how to be prepared in the dark with multiples of six.

    He knew the Rivas security is toorge and well trained unlike his men who were more like local thugs and they would be intoxicated in drugs most of the time.

    If he didn''t have illegal means, probably he would be cowered to Aaron a long back. He clenched his fist to make his mind. He really wanted the chemical manufacturing nt to belong to hispany and soon capture Ava Kelly.

    So either he has to face Aaron or manage those two. He chose thetter and was unwillingly ready to lower himself so that he can deal with Aaronter.

    "Alright. I won''t trouble you. And keep your hands off." His insincere tone was obvious.

    Aaron was slightly surprised, it didn''t suit Leon''s style. Anyway, his warning to keep Leon away from him means Aarvi doesn''t have to be guarded up around him.

    His goal to meet Leon is achieved.

    Aaron checked his wristwatch, the five minutes Aarvi gave him was ending soon. He was ready to leave but Leon hissed in annoyance, "You are the mysterious shareholder who bought mypany shares in bulk at a higher rate than the market price. Aren''t you?"

    A few days back before they could announce the engagement of Dawson and Harmon, thepany had notified him somebody was buying the shares at a higher price and that person was already eligible to attend the shareholder meeting.

    In business tactics, either the person was targeting Leon or the person already knew there would be a business rtionship between twopanies.

    Either way, it was threatening for Leon because even he is on the edge of canceling the engagement. It means the increasing share rate might drop anytime.

    Captain Roach''s ear perked at Leon''s words. It wasn''t Aaron and he could guess it''s Aarvi Evans. None else would dare to keep their neck at the slicing chopper.

    Aaron merely raised his brows at Leon. He couldn''t believe Aarvi was still following her n in the worst-case scenario against Leon despite him making her sad repeatedly. He could only me himself more and be loving and caring home Aarvi craved for.

    Rest? He really had thought she would rest for a week after hearing her but who knew her brain won''t rest until Leon is shoved to a dead end.

    "I shouldn''t take the credits of another''s extraordinary brain and judgment, President Harmon." He would love to say it''s his Cupcake who is ying behind the scenes masking as she is hiding.

    A thought passed in Aaron''s mind. He wanted to check Dawson''s shares too. Aarvi probably wasn''t attacking but doing her business. As far as he knew if her game could bring her profits, she wouldn''t mind flourishing herself with more ie. After all, she needs money to y against Leon.

    Aaron thought to ask Aarvi directly and looked at Leon whose eyes were widening looking in one direction away from them.

    Aaron could trace a fear that had bloomed, reced with a shock before the fury dominated. Leon was losing control which was clearly disyed by his trembling hands.

    It wasn''t only Aaron, his bodyguard also noticed Leon''s behavior. They couldn''t believe the impact of Aarvi''s appearance in front of Leon was so tremendous.

    Aaron raised his hand and blocked his bodyguard who was about to stop Leon who was attacking Aarvi.

    The bodyguard just wanted to keep Aarvi safe from Leon. He took a moment topose himself before following Aaron in silence.

    ��

    A few minutes earlier,

    ke Wong and the other three were apparently in difort to face Aarvi. Thetter who wanted to keep Elliot and Paulo''s eyes in check seeded.

    Looking at her husband going crazy, Madam Dawson was embarrassed between her high socialitedies circle. With a red face, she grabbed a ss of water and poured it into his hand.

    "What''s wrong with you?" There was concern with a hint of annoyance. "Sara and Sean will enter soon. How can you behave like this?"

    President Dawson, who saw Aarvi walking behind his wife, pointed there and tried to convince his wife, "She is alive, she is really alive. Look, look there."

    By the time they turned, President Dawson was at a loss because Aarvi had... disappeared.

 Chapter 329 - Failed

    Madam Dawson tried to see who her husband pointed but there were many people, "Who are you talking about?" She asked and turned to her husband who looked pale as though all his blood had drained from his body.

    "What''s w...?" She couldn''t get to finish it.

    Pushing his wife away, President Dawson strode a few steps front. He desperately looked right and left. ''You bitch, how dare you to y with me?'' He cursed in mind looking for Ava Kelly.

    ''Today I will have a feast after this engagement.'' He thought of biting his lips while his eyes angrily looked for Ava Kelly.

    Three years back he really wanted to have a taste of young beauty but Leon hadn''t let anybody touch her. He had strictly ordered them to torture her physically.

    He had argued with him saying nothing could be torturous to a woman than sexually abusing but Leon didn''t let anybody have their way.

    Of course, they didn''t know Leon failed to defile Ava Kelly and he couldn''t defile her either due to erectile dysfunction caused by her. To keep his little secret safe, he didn''t let anybody touch her inappropriately.

    President Dawson finally spotted Ava Kelly next to the pir under the lobby. He ran towards her thinking to keep her custody and to lock her somewhere till the end of the party.

    He also wanted to prove to himself that he wasn''t imagining her. Why will he imagine her out of nowhere?

    The hall was semi-crowded and it was still filling up. So he had to look around and push through people by keeping an eye on Ava Kelly.

    The poor soul also had to manage when the Shadow team men were there to distract him.

    ''How dare she make me an idiot in front of so many?'' He grounded his teeth.

    So when he reached the spot where Ava Kelly was standing, she wasn''t there. He stood frozen, confusion hitting his head. She was standing there, he was very sure. ''How did I miss her?''

    Probably he should have touched the pole and checked there was a mirror.

    Aarvi was climbing stairs hearing her team update President Dawson''s anger was reced with confusion but he wasn''t giving up which was actually what they wanted.

    President Dawson again looked around and soon spotted Ava sipping juice a little distance away from him. He ran towards her without knowing it was a reflection.

    He was just a few steps away, a man in a suit tripped President Dawson who fell on his face causing all tough at him. Meanwhile, the mirror was shoved under the table cloth.

    Incensed, president Dawson looked at the man who tripped him but there was no one next to him. Many had circled him andughed at him.

    Punching the floor, he growled at the youngsters, "What are you looking at? Scat."

    Madam Dawson who was watching her husband running around like a mad man felt like he was mentally ill. She had carefully watched his actions but couldn''t understand why he was doing it. She didn''t get the reflection of Aarvi because of the different angles of their position.

    President Dawson mmed his hand on the table where the same juice ss was present. He missed the crack of the mirror due to noise around.

    Turning around panting heavily for some air, his eyesnded on the first floor and his jaws dropped again. The stairs were far away and one couldn''t reach there in mere seconds.

    ''How did she go?'' He thought and his resolution of ''Ava Kelly is alive.'' started to waver. A normal person couldn''t reach there in a few seconds.

    ''I need to confirm, I need to confirm��." He yammered before he looked at his mobile. To be assured he was seeing the person alive, he unlocked his mobile and opened the camera.

    [Boss, I have connected to his mobile, should I delete the picture as soon as he takes it orter?]

    Aarvi responded smiling at the camera that was zooming at her, "I don''t want him to think I am a ghost. Let me see and enjoy."

    [Later. Checked]

    President Dawson''s eyes almost popped out when he saw the video was recording her movements.

    He gasped when she sweetly smiled at at the camera as though she was posing for a picture and it was actually ''Ava Kelly.''

    He rubbed his eyes and looked at the video and upstairs again. She was still there.

    "You bitch, you dare y with me." He swore loudly and shoved his mobile to pockets with all his attention on Aarvi. He didnt know his wife had her eyes on him and forgot, he had a wound on the back of his hand.

    His wife felt her blood boil in her veins looking at her husband taking a picture of a girl who looked the age of their daughter. Seeing that girl smile, her anger shot up to the peaks.

    Instead of thinking of the girl as wanton, Madam Dawson was angered at her husband for having an affair.

    She gritted her teeth thinking, ''Do you want a young girl for your kinky fascination? I will catch you red-handed.''

    Looking at him going towards the stairs and the girl still enjoying juice upstairs, she held her gown slightly lifted up to follow her husband from a distance.

    Aarvi was waiting for President Dawson to take steps before the next step in her n. At that time, the Shadow team member reported, "Ms. Evans, Madam Dawson is following President Dawson."

    Aarvi''s hand paused in the air. This was really out of Aarvi''s hand. This wasn''t her n.

    She looked at thedy moving fast in the crowd. She was quick to analyze Madam Dawson must have noticed her too and misunderstood.

    If Madam Dawson meets her confused and furious husband, she will keep her husband next to her, then Aarvi couldn''t achieve what she wants.

    In fact, Madam Dawson ruined her game as stopping her will cause a huge scene.

    Tormenting President Dawson - Failed.

    Despite losing her n, Aarvi didn''t want topletely waste their hard work, Aarvi changed the game thinking to torture President Dawson some other day, "Who is near me? Appear here right now."

    Within a few seconds, Max who had behaved like a girl on a bike near the police station stood next to her, "Ms. Evans."

    Aarvi bit her lips because the man was going to get teased by all, "You have to get the eyes of President Dawson on you by pretending like me before you close the door of any room here."

    Just that, all burst intoughter while Max was speechless cursing why he was so near to Aarvi at that time.

    Looking at his embarrassed face, Aarvi was about to continue briefing the n but he cut in, "Ms. Evans, I understood the rest of the n." Then he whispered, "Please don''t make themugh more."

    Aarvi mumbled too, "I am sorry, it wasn''t the n actually."

    Never underestimate a woman, Madam Dawson was a good example too. She was unstoppable to catch her husband, while President Dawson''s Personal assistant was busy attending business associates instead of looking after his boss.

    "I know." Max sounded dejected but he was already in action.

    Max checked two rooms that were locked before finding the unlocked room door.

    He wanted ck cloth but didn''t get anything in the room so he removed his dark blue jacket and prepared himself.

    When he noticed President Dawson came into the line of sight, he waved his jacket at the door frame to show as Aarvi''s dress glided in the air when entering the room to hide.

 Chapter 330 - His Innocence At Stake

    Aarvi was going towards another side to alight the stairs when she saw Aeon leaning on the door and�� waiting for her.

    It was obvious that he was obscurely keeping an eye on her due to his many unanswered questions.

    Aarvi checked the time and there were only two minutes ording to her n. She had set time because Sara Dawson and Sean Harmon will enter the hall extravagantly in ten minutes.

    Before that she wants to leave Leon like a carnivorous animal who craves blood, an animal that has no sense of thinking, an animal who is aggressive, that is too hyperactive.

    All in all, she wants to bring out the real color of Leon to everyone. Yet, he has to control himself because things will already be out of hand for him to stop the party or leave the party.

    He will be a man who is going to have no control over himself much less on others.

    Looking at Aeon, hesitant to say or ask anything gazing at her, Aarvi could say he had deduced to some extent, since she paused there, she took a few steps inside to avoid President Dawson''s eyes on her.

    "Ask me a question. I will respond." She ndly said leaning on the backside of the couch.

    Aeon perceived ''A question'' but he had many. He had analyzed that Aarvi was at the brink of death due to Leon and his allies. She met him for a reason, she wears all ck so Sean''s ''Beauty in ck'' is Aarvi. And so on, he had deduced probably many things.

    He wanted to know if her avenge includes him and Sean too but as far as he understood her, she had tried to correct Sean and helped him from falling into Leon''s hands so it ruled out.

    He clenched his fist to avoid asking the question that was at the tip of his tongue, ''How did you survive the ordeal?'' Even just remembering the scene of her lying on the ground made his heart freeze and ache terribly.

    But he didn''t ask. Instead, he requested, "I want to help you take down Leon Harmon."

    When he wanted Leon to face thew with the photographs of him sexually abusing Amiah, he failed due to ack of evidence and proof. He failed to prove those pictures as real so he knew punishing Leon isn''t as easy as it looks.

    Aarvi was slightly surprised hearing him. She expected him to ask her in extreme anger how she could use him to avenge Leon or ask if she troubled him in the beginning because he left her in the warehouse. But he was totally unpredictable.

    A smile bloomed on her face and she silently sighed. A brother wants his own elder brother to get severly punished. She really appreciated that Aeon gave more importance to humanity and love instead of the blood rtion.

    Seeing his anticipating gaze, Aarvi stood in front of him and said in her mellow and firm voice, "Then help me by bing strong. So powerful that if one day, you get the responsibility of thousands of employees, you should be brave and guide them through tough times by shining bright."

    Looking her in the eye, he knew her determination to destroy Leon Harmon from the roots. Hearing it wasn''t rted to the Harmon family or hurting the innocent employees of Harmon Industries, he felt his heart skip a beat.

    He didn''t swoon at her beauty but the way she was dealing with the problem without actually using him as dice in her game really touched his heart.

    He offered his help, he really expected her to use him to get information to use against Leon. But the help she asked wasn''t helping but a path for him to walk.

    The arrogance she always showed everyone appeared like the protectiveyer she was using for her own safety. A faint smile appeared on his handsome face thinking she might be like all girls too, soft and friendly which she masks well.

    When she could be strong to face the dirty scumbags, why can''t he be strong? Aeon nodded, "I will try my best to never disappoint you."

    Aarvi merely nodded. If he is strong, it was useful for him and his family instead of her. She hoped he could be one.

    She was leaving when she paused and gave heads up, "If Sean is into any legal things, I won''t save him." Then she walked out while Aeon was saying, "I will take care of him."

    Aeon knew Sean was like a white canvas. He is spoiled rotten by Leon purposefully. Sean loved nobody but himself. He could only hope he can save Sean from losing himself in Leon''s world.

    Aeon heard the yelling of a man from the room that was two rooms away from his room. A part of his mind wanted to check out and another part of his mind wanted to see what Aarvi was going to do.

    He chose thetter one and stood in the lobby facing the huge hall imagining what President Dawson was going to do to a young man.

    A minute before, President Dawson saw a room door closing and assumed Ava Kelly entered so he shouted, "Don''t you dare lock the door."

    He ran towards the room without knowing his wife was running behind him. He pushed open the door and saw Ava Kelly huddled under the duvet. He locked the door hystericallyughing in triumph.

    Max who was under the duvet was speechless. He and the Shadow team had recently recovered after watching a man abusing a man in the shipyard warehouse, President Dawson''s uglyughter reminded it to many.

    Outside the door, Madam Dawson tried to unlock and push the door but failed. She breathed heavily understanding her husband locked the door. Thinking how long her husband might have had an affair, she dialed the manager of the event organizer.

    Inside the room, President Dawson saw the slender finger on the bed and continued to mockingly chuckle, "Do you think I will be scared thinking you are a ghost?"

    ''If you dare touch me, I will break your face.'' Max thought, rolling his eyes under the duvet.

    President Dawson removed his zer and threw it on the couch as he continued to speak, "I had missed the chancest time." He checked the time on his wristwatch and uttered lustily, "Let''s finish one round in 10 minutes. Then I will lock you in a room and decide what to do with you."

    Max: "..."

    [He onlysts for ten minutes and he has an affair. What am I doing with my life?]

    [Max, enjoy your ten minutes with an old man.]

    {Peal ofughter.}

    Aarvi who was talking with Aeon hadn''t focused on their words.

    Max, who had understood Aarvi''s n, knew he should wait until Madam Dawson could enter the room. Slowly a cold sweat dripped from his forehead cursing President Dawson for locking the door.

    While he was cursing, he felt movements on the bed before President Dawson tried to get rid of the duvet, "You can''t win on me. Let go of it." Hemanded.

    Max held it tighter than ever as he nonstop cursed the man in mind.

    "You bitch, you don''t learn in an easy way. Do you?" President Dawson hissed and leaped on the slender figure thinking Max as Ava Kelly, a sexydy.

    Max: "..."

    Max felt like his innocence at stake. If not tossing him away, he wanted to shriek in disgust when President Dawson rubbed his hips circrly on Max''s body.

 Chapter 331 - A Painful Hell On The Earth

    While the young man risked his chastity waiting for Madam Dawson, she saw Aarvi exiting another room after she hung up the call.

    She almost doubted if her husband was in that room when Aeon exited the room. She contemted hearing the noise at the door before asking Aeon.

    "Aeon, who was that girl?" She forced herself to look calm and sounded polite.

    Aeon nced at Aarvi unhurriedly walking away before turning to Madam Dawson, "My friend, Madam Dawson��" He paused lightly understanding the n, "Could I be of any help, Madam Dawson?"

    Madam Dawson wanted to ask him to break the door but she asked a different question, "Did youe here to meet her here?"

    Aeon didn''t bother about the petty lie, he nodded as he inly responded, "Yes��"

    He noticed her gnashing her teeth and breathing hitched. He ignored her and looked towards the hall where Leon was facing Aaron. He could easily identify Aaron as having an upper hand against Leon.

    He snickered, thinking Aarvi should bring down Leon instead of a man, that will hurt Leon''s s pride deeper than by a man.

    Soon the event organizer returned with the spare room keys and unlocked the door which Madam Dawson pointed to. She held his cor and pulled him back before she opened the door to witness at first hand.

    Max felt nauseated by the man rubbing himself on him. Even though there was a duvet, Max was more disgusted than ever.

    Taking advantage of Max who was avoiding him, President Dawson caught hold of the duvet and pulled up.

    Max made his mind before he rolled on top, pinned President Dawson on the bed by covering the same duvet around his face.

    However, the lecherous hands of the man held Max''s toned slim waist and squeezed.

    Max: "..."

    Max wanted nothing but to beat the shit out of this raunchy man. HE thought what Aarvi must have gone through due to these unrestrained men.

    His anger and disgust were erupting like a volcano when he heard President Dawson remark rubbing his waist, "You have quite a strong slim waist."

    On the other hand, all were controllingtheirughter because Aarvi was going to face Leon Harmon, which was a very crucial step. Hence nobody paid much attention to Max getting sexually abused by a middle-aged man.

    Max said through his teeth, "I am sorry to disappoint I don''t have a soft slender smooth curvy waist." He said each word clearly.

    President Dawson''s eyes were widening in disbelief hearing the man''s voice. But before he could react, the duvet was shoved in his mouth and Max elbowed the man''s lower belly harder just to inflict the sharp pain.

    President Dawson held his stomach and grimaced in pain but his screams were whimpers in the room.

    Max was about to attack another time without leaving a mark on the skin when he heard the key unlocking the door. He quickly rolled down the bed with the whimpering man on top.

    When Madam Dawson entered the room she felt her world rotate in a second. She was baffled to see a young and good looking man struggling under her moaning husband.

    The manager was so shocked that he was frozen at the door and Madam Dawson let out a shriek, "Ahhhh��" thinking why she didn''t know her husband is Bi. She started thinking every man around her husband could be bisexual.

    President Dawson whose hands were held by the young man struggled to release himself but thanks to Max''s struggling expression and his chant, "Let me go��" the situation looked totally different.

    Max behaved like he saw them and cried, "Help me, Help�� Help��"

    Madam Dawson who was trembling from head to toe saw a tray on the coffee table. She threw the sses and started beating her husband still in bewilderment that her husband was molesting a young man of their daughter''s age.

    She was sickened by her husband''s flushed face moaning like nothing else pleasures and satisfies him.

    Max let Madam Dawson beat the man for a good minute while his body wasn''t actually under him but hand.

    After a few more seconds, Max hid behind thedy and showed his gratitude by faking his stutter, "T-thank you, Ma''am, for s-saving me��"

    He walked out while the couple started arguing. President Dawson noticed the young man''s demeanor change behind his wife''s back, "Look at him, he is��"

    Madam Dawson who was scolding him was incensed looking at her husband pointing at the young man''s buttocks. She pped him once, then twice and it continued while she threw harsh words.

    "You vulgar man, from how many years are you doing this? How many affairs do you have? Is this the reason you lost interest in me?..."

    While she was punishing her husband, President Dawson was ming everything on Ava Kelly for tricking him.

    ....

    Meanwhile, Aarvi stood in the hall looking at her man who easily won on Leon with mere words. If she continues in business, she wants that power. Just a few words should be enough to keep every scum away from her and her loved ones.

    Of course, that waster. She didn''t want that way with Leon. He tried to defile her, left her helpless, used her own family to get her, and tortured her physically until she craved nothing but death.

    What was her mistake? For being innocent and catching his eyes unnecessarily?

    Then she will use those exact same mistakes to lure her prey.

    She knew Zain was anxious, Aaron was worried that Leon might again torment her emotional state by the time she leaves the venue.

    She knew she would definitely be uneasy, she might also be agitated but she didn''t fear him or the n. Even if her ns go wrong and he gets her to his hand, she was also prepared for it.

    After all these, it might be a failure or sess, she knew she had Aaron to lean on before she gets back with even more deadly n.

    [Boss, all the best.]

    [We can kick this off.]

    [Boss, we are with you.]

    The three encouraged her, looking at the screen where she was ring at Leon and her lips had arced wickedly.

    Aarvi didn''t respond but asked, "Is the room prepared?"

    [Yes, boss. I have tested it twice.]

    Unperturbed, Aarvi walked closer to Leon, Alex passed by taking her wallet, and heard her mumbling the count down with her fingers snapping in a rhythm.

    Her eyes were focused but she was catching every slightest movement of others. She had deadly calmness that gave him goosebumps.

    "�� Four�� Three�� Two�� One.." Aarvi''s countdown ended with the clicking of her fingers.

    She turned away in a jerk that caused her hair to cover half of the face. Her calmness slowly changed to a hint of happiness before her eyes moved to the center of the hall and fell on Leon as if she just noticed him.

    Leon''s eyes dangerously zeroed on ''Ava Kelly'' at the perfect time. His lips lifted to an evil smirk for finally getting his eyes on her.

    She had troubled him more than anybody in the world, it may be before after she survived the ordeal.

    ''You should have been dead, you are just inviting more painful hell on the earth.'' He thought by seeing her alive and�� his body reacted, like his blood found a new destination.

    His lust over her returned.

 Chapter 332 - Fetish

    Leon who had felt his body lifeless for three years could feel the changes in his body gazing at ''Ava Kelly.''

    A cunning lopsided smirk made him look viler than he already was. He no more felt the return of Ava Kelly as a curse but a boon for curing him.

    His eyes scanned her perfect curves at right ces, he smacked his lips at her wless gleaming skin. He felt like she walked in there to be bedded by him.

    The sight of her thrilled his body and his mind craved to torture her under him repeatedly. Obviously, his anger because of the trouble and headache she gave him was too high for him to forgive her so easily.

    Aarvi''s eyes widened and she appeared shocked. Her curved red lips nervously contracted, her dazzling ck orbs were shrinking and slowly her eyes moistened glimmering under the thousands of lights.

    Her quivering brows were more than obvious to disy her panic. She moved her heel back sneakily trying to get away from there but her nervousness stumbled her on the ground.

    Her breathing hitched as she bnced herself on the floor. She jerked her head to look at the man, afraid he will catch her then and there.

    Leon knew she would escape from his hands so he took a step and saw her turn and run. He quickened his long strides before he couldn''t stop himself but to run behind her.

    Aarvi who was in her heels knew she was at disadvantage. Her three steps are equal to Leon''s tworge steps. Yet as per her calction, she should be safe unless any of Leon''s men blocks her unexpectedly.

    Leon didn''t waste time asking others to catch her. In fact, he wanted nobody to touch her other than him. Since she is the cure for his unreactive manhood, he wanted to capture her and keep her captive.

    The Shadow team members who were in the hall had reached near the path where she had to take. They made sure none blocked her way until she exited the vast hall.

    The guests in the hall started whispering looking at Leon chasing after a girl. Many opened the camera and started recording and some live streaming.

    Due to Aarvi''s head movement for being scared, they couldn''t capture her face clearly, whereas it was sufficient to show Leon was going behind a girl who was empty-handed and there was none to help her.

    Leon didn''t even think of the consequences and forgot about his identity. All he cared about was to keep Ava Kelly in the hold of him by hook or by crook.

    He will make her submit to him and the first to lose the head wasn''t Ava Kelly but Vance Hays.

    How could Leon forget, Vance Hays had looked down on him without a hint of fear?

    Mainly excited about his body, Leon failed to analyze she was easily running towards the door without any blocks and she wasn''t getting into the crowd either.

    Don''t people in danger usually enter between people and ask for help?

    The happiness causes us to ignore minute details, that was actually happening with Leon who followed her out of the hall and went behind her towards the kitchen.

    Running in the lobby, Aarvi heard her team quickly report, [Line clear.]

    Meant there is nobody in the lobby. Aarvi increased her pace as Leon will be faster as soon as he gets out of the eyes of the people.

    The bad luck knocks on the door without notice.

    A worker bumped into Aarvi which was totally unforeseen and threatening to Aarvi''s life. Aarvi lost her bnce, tripping on her heels, and fell down.

    Leon slowed down when she fell and startedughing at her in triumph due to the dead end. One side of the lobby connects to the kitchen and on another end he was present.

    "Tsk tsk, Little Lamb is still clumsy." Leon sounded entertained as he kneeled down and savored the view of her bare delectable legs against her ck dress that wasying on the red carpet.

    His eyes swept on her slender legs, up till her spotless thighs. A little uncertainty he had about his body slowly solved. He had tried numerous times with different women but his body always felt dead and this Little Lamb excites him just by her legs.

    He started to doubt if he has a legs fetish but he only fancied this Little Lamb''s pearly wless limbs.

    Aarvi shook her right hand, when falling down she left her weight on her right hand to avoid falling on her face. She cared about her stinging palm and ignored hisment.

    ''Clumsy?'' If she wasn''t in her pointed high heels, she could have easily managed to steady herself, and anyway, the worker had dashed out so both werete to know about their presence.

    She heard her team going crazy on the other end including the Shadow team. Aware Aarvi couldn''t speak due to Leon''s presence, the man asked, stressing each word.

    [Boss, just hum if you are fine, else be quiet.] The n wasn''t important but Aarvi so they prioritized her over everything.

    The floor was carpeted so Aarvi really wasn''t hurt other than her stinging palm. So she hummed in her mellow voice to calm them down.

    Whereas Leon assumed as she was hurt and she groaned which sounded melodic to his ears.

    He started savoring his imagination of her helpless anguished whimpers under him presuming she can''t escape him.

    How foolish of him!

    Aarvi had thought Leon might grab hold of her while she was falling down. She had even nned to call the Shadow team members to throw Leon into the room they had arranged for him but Leon was silent and still not so near.

    Good for her, she anyway wanted to do things alone.

    From the corner of her eyes, she realized his eyes were on her uncovered legs. Her fingers trembled remembering the night in the hotel suite. That day too, she was lying on the ground while he looked down at her legs lustily.

    ''Lust?'' Her eyes widened for real in shock. She turned to Leon remembering ''Erectile dysfunction?''

    She saw his dark eyes carrying the same lecherousness that was giving her creeps. ''Aaron is so very right.'' She thought in bewilderment thinking the medical science is soplex.

    She deduced she was the cause and she is the antidote for Leon.

    Is she afraid?

    She hid her slyness, she was thinking about how to y with him.

    Even though the past seemed to repeat, the difference between the past and now was she wasn''t least afraid of him and she was in her clear senses. But Leon, who saw her shocked dainty little face, let out a dirty chuckle.

    The worker was confused at Leon''s behavior but focused on Aarvi. He extended his hand to help her as he apologized for suddenly rushing out of the room.

    "I am really sorry, Miss. I wasing out of the storage room�� Are you hurt? Would you be able to stand?" He politely asked with a hint of worry.

    Aarvi looked at his hand that she was reluctant to hold and felt something amiss with Leon. She turned to Leon whose face suddenly darkened like stormy clouds looming over him. She failed to catch why he was so annoyed and red at the worker.

 Chapter 333 - Did I Fall Into Her Trap?

    Confused why Leon was angry at the worker, ''Shouldn''t I be the one to be annoyed for the fall?'' Aarvi thought and looked at the worker.

    He was a man in his early thirties wearing a worker''s uniform. The uniform shirt was full sleeves so she didn''t hold his palm but the forearm.

    She would have stood up without support but the lewd eyes of Leon were on her legs, more appropriately between her legs. The dress''syer was short in the front and she was in heels. So she was very ufortable due to him and didn''t want to waste too much time.

    The worker was somewhat confused but he secured his hand so that she could stand steadily and bnce on her feet. His eyes were on her feet hoping her ankles weren''t twisted.

    Aarvi was yet to stand stable on the ground when she felt a pull. Her hold slipped from the forearm of the worker and saw Leon who jerked up, grabbed the worker''s cor.

    The worker was startled when Leon forcefully tugged him closer and menacingly loomed over him. He looked like a real fiend.

    His deep voice was intimidating and held the power that could send shivers down the spine "I dare you to touch her."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She almost tripped hearing his words. She shook her head to get off the thought because he really did sound protective of her as though the worker was taking advantage of her.

    An evil demon protecting somebody exists only in fantasy novels.

    Leon didn''t know Aarvi needed just a few seconds to escape. Before the end of his words, she was already a few steps away.

    The worker who had squeezed his eyes shut anticipating the pain earned a push instead of a punch in the face. He stumbled and heard Leon curse, "Damn it"

    When the worker finally stabilized his footing he noticed Leon chasing after the girl. Without knowing what to think about the situation he was going to the kitchen when he noticed two men hurriedly enter the lobby.

    The worker gulped nervously looking at their cold and steely faces. He decided to quickly escape from there if in case some illegal activities were going on.

    Alex and another Shadow team member stood by the third storage room door ready to bust inside anytime.

    It would be a lie if they say they weren''t terrified a few seconds back. They had felt their heart near the throat. They couldn''t believe Aarvi stayed so bloody calm even in that situation.

    Shaking off the thoughts, they could only hope nothing goes wrong inside the storage room.

    Yes, out of four storage rooms, Aarvi had entered the third room alone with Leon behind her.

    Leon was overconfident that Ava Kelly can''t escape him anymore but seeing her run, he remembered the kitchen had another exit door.

    Hence he ignored the man by pushing him away and he raced behind her. Seeing her enter a storage room, he was speechless at Little Lamb for readily lying on the chopping board to get chopped by him.

    Who hides in a room right in front of the eyes?

    "Tsk Tsk, I truly thought highly of this Little Lamb." He mumbled to himself entering the darkroom.

    He took off his zer as he stretched his limbs and flexed his body as if he had rested too long and his body was rusted.

    Indeed his body and brain were rusted to follow her.

    How could he dare to enter a room when he already knew Ava Kelly was ying him in the past days like a street dog?

    Does ady standing and running alone without one protecting her look so unguarded?

    Wasn''t she allowed to act weak to lure him when he was the one to start the game of unguarded?

    Probably he should have been guarded up like every time because his useless game brought her an effortless chance.

    Leon heard the cking of heels in the dark and missed to notice the door behind him locked. His hands searched for the switches around the door and found them. But the switch was broken.

    He slowly traced the sound as he reminded her, "Ava Kelly, do you remember the warehouse was this darker?" There was no light source in there.

    He was scaring her, trying to hurt her psychologically, and that way she could fail to keep herself hidden.

    Matter of fact, Aarvi''s heartbeats were erratic hence she had closed her eyes and walked to create the sound.

    But hearing him trying to frighten her mind, instead of remembering the nightmarish day, her eyes shot open to the darkness and her lips sneered.

    ''You want to scare me? You wish it in your next life.'' She thought.

    Instead of hurting her psyche, Leon had unknowingly boosted her confidence and strengthened her resolve.

    Aarvi easily sauntered in the huge storage room with her eyes open, calm heartbeats, and her ck dazzling eyes brimming with shrewdness.

    Little did Leon know his threats and his words of the attack were going to be the cure to her fright of darkness.

    [Boss!?] A confused and also astonished voice sounded.

    Aarvi''s team couldn''t believe she was walking in the dark so easily that she didn''t bump into anything and her sense of direction was on point towards Leon.

    "Sounds?" She whispered.

    [Yeah... yeah... On it.] The two voices simultaneously sounded.

    Leon was tracing the cking sounds without letting his step make any noise. He was using his hands to avoid bumping into any storage racks. He thought the racks might fall with just a little force if they weren''t fastened to the ground.

    He continued his words in his deep tone that sounded fake worry, "Don''t be scared, I am right here. I won''t let anything happen to you."

    Whoever heard him wanted to puke blood to get over his words.

    Didn''t he know if he could trace a person by the sound of heels, she could also trace him by his voice?

    How foolish of him to celebrate the victory!

    He passed by a ''rack'' and stepped towards the sound when he felt the presence of a person.

    ''Pak''

    Leon was so shocked that he froze with his cheek burning with the stinging pain.

    It wasn''t a hand striking his cheek, it was a thing but what? He didn''t know other than knowing it was cold.

    Aarvi walked away with her heel in one hand.

    Come on, Leon entered the Lioness den where nothing was in sync. Even if she walks behind him in the dark, they could use the technology in such a way that it can sound in front of Leon.

    If he was smarter, he would have found the uncanny by seeing her alone and running.

    You can''t me Leon either because Aarvi was astute with her acting skills.

    Leon heard the footsteps moving in the front which was actually recorded audio before Aarvi removed her heels. He lunged forward in the hopes of catching her but he hit the huge ''rack'' and rolled down on the floor.

    He earned more pain.

    She was wearing her heel leaning on the wall when Leon stood on his feet and barked like a hurt dog, "Ava Kelly, don''t test my patience."

    Aarvi let out a hearty chuckle, "Patience!? Leon Harmon, the game just began." Her sweet mellow voice was actually mocking him, "What''s the hurry?"

    Leon: "..."

    ''Did I fall into her trap?''

    He looked around the darkness, ''What is in here?''

 Chapter 334 - A Maze

    Leon rubbed his stinging cheek and realized the surface that hit his cheek wasn''t too rough or wide but cold. It reminded him of her slender legs wearingce strapped designer pointed heels.

    ''She hit me with her sandals?'' The thought of it enraged him.

    His breathing twitched, eyes turned red in anger. He looked like a wounded demon that was in need of blood to heal.

    ''Did I fall into her trap?''

    Squinting his eyes, he looked around the darkness, ''What is in here?''

    He tried to put his brain on the activities that happened a few minutes back.

    ''Was she alone in the party hall?''

    ''Was President Dawson panicked due to her?''

    ''Why didn''t my men notify me about her in the hall?''

    ''Why wasn''t she terrified after falling down?''

    ''Why didn''t she cry?''

    ''How could she be so calm?''

    Now he was careful to even touch the ''rack'' without knowing what could be there.

    ''Are there men to beat me?'' He thought. He held his breath and tried to focus if he could catch the breathing sound but he couldn''t. It was like only he was the man alive in the darkroom.

    ''She couldn''t be alone to avenge me, is she?'' He desperately looked around the darkness but failed to find the hint of light or any clue.

    Aarvi who heard her team say Leon was spinning around let out a chuckle as though she was watching aedy, "Leon Harmon, remember, I was looking around in the warehouse... just like you." She reminded the past too.

    Leon stilled and grounded his teeth. Yes, she was right, she had desperately looked around in the darkness without knowing what to do and he is doing the same.

    She was frightened that day hearing seven menugh at her and now she wasughing at him.

    Time sure changes a lot of things.

    Leon tried to be cool, he had heard her voice from the left so he was about to move but her voice closed to his left ear that surged his heartbeats due to hard spection of her movements.

    "Wee to my showdown." She repeated Leon''s exact words with smugness but it wasn''t her final confrontation, it was just the beginning.

    Leon assumed she was next to him and rushed to hold her.

    ''Bump''

    Crashing against the ''rack'' he stumbled back with a stinging forehead and strained neck.

    Leon instantly regretted keeping his guard down. If he hadn''t, his men would have definitely noticed the unusualness of his disappearance.

    He hated his new thought but he knew escaping was the best choice. Even if he might look like a coward, sometimes taking a step back is the best choice to attack next.

    But he looked around at the realization he had twirled many times and lost the sense of direction and didn''t know where the door of the room.

    He felt like a trapped mouse in a cage. "Ahhhh��." He let out a yell in fury erupted due to helplessness.

    Hadn''t heughed at Ava Kelly for being a bird without wings? He was in no better situation.

    Nheless, there was still hope for him. Breathing heavily, he pulled his mobile out to call Dn Harmon. He was sure Dn was enough, he is like a mini-army who is smart and tactful.

    ''Yes, he will save me.'' Leon thought.

    How absurd of him to remember Dn only when he wanted to keep his ass safe?

    Leon pressed his forefinger on the fingerprint scanner to unlock his mobile but his mobile wasn''t unlocking.

    Her team member burst intoughter, [I specialize in hacking bro, you should have kept your inte off.]

    In other words, Leon''s mobile won''t ept Leon''s fingerprint or the passcode so he can''t call anybody. Call? He can''t use his phone at all.

    They initially wanted to use awork jammer that blocks any outgoing or iing call but that would also cut theirmunication with Aarvi which wasn''t safe so they hacked Leon''s mobile.

    Leon was so riled up at his unresponding mobile that his hands were trembling terribly.

    Aarvi''s team wanted to piss him off more for ogling at their boss so they yed a small video on his mobile screen.

    Leon''s eyes widened when his mobile went dark. He was thinking it was switching off but the screen turned grey and slowly the ck image of the middle finger appeared and slowly zoomed in.

    "F*CK YOU AVA KELLY" He stressed each word loud and clear in an extreme hatred.

    ''Crash'' Followed by his words, he broke his mobile by smashing it on the ground with all his might.

    His anger is his greatest weakness. If he had kept his mobile, he could have at least answered the iing call.

    Aarvi innocently blinked without understanding why he cussed at her out of blue. ''Anger management is really important.'' She thought by ming it on Leon''s anger while her team celebrated silently.

    [Boss, ready?]

    Aarvi hummed as she elegantly stood like an ethereal beauty. She held her unwavering confidence with a hint of mockery.

    Aarvi looked down so that she don''t squint her eyes when the lights turned on.

    ''The end is near.'' She thought and the lights turned on brightening the whole storage room instantly.

    Leon who had just roared in the dark felt his eyes suddenly go blind so he covered his eyes with his forearm without knowing what was going on.

    Aarvi took just two seconds to adjust and raised her eyes to see Leon covering his eyes.

    [Boss, it seems like you used quite a strength.] The girl burst intoughter looking at Leon''s bright red cheek which had the imprint of Aarvi''s front sole shape of the heel. His forehead had slightly swollen too.

    Leon realized it wasn''t a shing light to hurt his eyes but the lights were on. His lips arced slyly to fight if men were there, then keep her captive so he barked as he removed his hand with his head held high and voice caring the dominance, "You think I am��"

    The rest of the words went down his stomach, his eyes bulged, brows furrowed, his jaws hung down, hands froze and his body froze.

    Those weren''t the racks but huge mirrors.

    He looked at his reflection in the mirror in bewilderment. This wasn''t what he expected, he was expecting a few men to surround him and beat him to death just like Ava Kelly died�� almost died.

    He looked right, he turned to left. He wasn''t sure what to feel when his mind was muddling. Left or right, front or back, other than looking at his own reflection, there were none.

    He was standing in the hall of mirrors. It was a maze or series of passageways lined with many mirrors in different angles. There were many of his reflections on the mirrors but he couldn''t guess if there was a mirror or if the mirror itself is a reflection on a mirror.

    It was a totally disorienting situation and Leon truly failed to distinguish between truth and illusion.

    If he wanted to take a step, he didn''t even know if there was a real passage or it was a reflection of passage.

    He was always proud of his looks and physique but now he couldn''t even bring himself to look at his reflections that increased his hatred for Ava Kelly.

    He wished for the darkness feeling dizzy in the light looking at the distorting reflections.

 Chapter 335 - Kill Her

    What could be worse than wishing for the darkness?

    You can bring the light into the dark, how will you darken the day? You can''t lock yourself permanently inside four walls due to dislike towards the light.

    Leon wished for the darkness feeling dizzy in the light looking at the distorting reflections.

    Aarvipleted his line of ''I am..'' which somewhat stabilized his confused brain, "A stinging, filthy, hideous rat."

    Probably other than her, nobody finds him ugly. For her, nobody is uglier in the world than him. It might be looks or his personality, in fact, everything about him is a stinking nasty sight for her.

    Leon saw Ava Kelly walking from left to right at a few distances before standing still. He doubted she might be a reflection but his eyes soon caught the reflection of her back on the mirror which was behind her.

    He hid his emotions for identifying the real one among many reflections. Nheless, he kept his eyes on her reflection instead of her.

    ''Making fool of me? Ava Kelly, you need another life to do it." He scoffed in mind.

    He watched her smile that could bewitch anyone but her mocking gaze boiled his blood in the veins.

    Leon didn''t want to give her time to escape this time so he ran towards her and leaped.

    Before he could realize that she didn''t react to his movements and stood there with her smile, he crashed on the sturdy mirror before falling on the ground with a loud thud.

    The vast hall resounded with her giggle infuriating him. This time he had really hurt himself very badly.

    Sitting on the floor, ring at the reflection of Ava Kelly, he wished he could squeeze her neck.

    "Is this youreback? Hiding behind the mirror?" He ridiculed to waver her confidence.

    But he didn''t know she isn''t the same innocent Ava Kelly anymore who didn''t know how to infuriate people.

    Aarvi shrugged innocently, "I am not hiding." She said the truth.

    His eyes squinted when she removed something from behind her. It looked like a long iron pole. Since she removed from behind, he assumed she wasn''t there.

    Aarvi continued, "While you hide your impotency in your pants." She uttered like she was reporting general affairs.

    Leon couldn''t look uglier than how his eyes looked red, face dark, and breathed like an aggrieved bull in the farm. He mmed his hand on the mirror.

    "Ava Kelly��" He snarled understanding Ava Kelly dug too deep into his information.

    Unfazed, Aarvi asked, blinking her eyes innocently, "Am I not manly?"

    Leon snorted before she added why she wasn''t hiding, "I am not only in front of you, I am right behind you." She swung her right hand that had an iron piece and stroked his waist hard.

    By the time Leon perceived her words, the pain inflicted him and he let out a groan.

    She had only nned for mental torture while he will physically hurt himself but she added changes at the end moment. She wanted to show him she isn''t hiding, she is at his hand reach yet he can''ty a finger on her.

    Leon groanedying on the floor but he knew he had to react quickly if he wanted to catch her. Leaping on his feet, he saw her walking away so he ran behind her holding his waist.

    ''Crash.''

    He literally ran into the mirror wall and fell back gnashing his teeth.

    At another end, whoever was in front of the screen watching Leon and Aarvi, felt their eyes swirl. Unless they see the top view, they can''t understand where the real passages are and the reflection of them.

    Aarvi turned around at the diagonal opposite spot and burst intoughter as she leaned on the mirror. "Oh, is this the real cunning businessman of Mocon?" She asked in surprise.

    She really didn''t know she was going to enjoy her n so much. If he was somebody like Aaron or Zain who knew to hold their emotions in check and analyze the things, she would have been caught by them but Leon loves to let his ego and anger rule him.

    Facing the angry bull like Leon, her serenity wouldn''t get the spectacr result because riling him up is easier by mocking him and herughter will be his nightmares.

    Happiness is the best revenge because nothing drives your enemies more insane than seeing you smiling and living a good life.

    Her first head-on attack is by her smiles and his pain. Her next face to face will be showing her good life and he will burn himself yet can''t touch her.

    [Boss, if you don''t mind, how did you get this idea?] The youngest one of her team blurted out intrigued by the puzzle.

    Aarvi heard the other two hitting him, punching, and throwing things at him for asking in the middle of a crucial time.

    They had their heart in their hands ready to shout at the Shadow team to get her out safe if Leon captures her, so they beat him without distracting from the screen.

    Not only him, but the Shadow team members were also curious. When Aarvi gave them the n of the hall of mirrors, she gave them a blueprint including measurement. Whileing out of the room after arrangements, they had bumped multiple times into the mirrors so they had to hold the mirror while walking towards the wall then they had gone towards the door to exit the mirror maze room.

    Aarvi had hurriedly changed to this torture early in the morning when she got the tip-off that Leon sent all his men away in the anticipation of her arrival.

    It wasn''t Leon''s style so she had asked her team to dig out any privatework and spy camera fixed in the hall. So she didn''t have time to exin her n to her team or the Shadow team other than instructing them.

    She answered the question as she told Leon how she came up with it. "Leon Harmon, have you heard of ''Caught in House of Mirrors''?"

    Her team quickly searched over the inte to get the details of what Aarvi said.

    Aarvi chuckled looking at Leon getting irritated without knowing where she was standing and her voice was sounding in all directions.

    Even though her voice was melodic, he just wanted to strangle her for not having any control over the situation.

    Aarvi continued, "Don''t even dare to think this a house of mirrors that is used for an attraction at funfairs."

    [This is the exact replica of Caught in House of Mirrors!] The girl eximed in astonishment.

    The ''Caught in House of Mirrors'' had won numerous awards and Aarvi''s team admired Aarvi who knew the trick of the maze where she could walk blindfolded.

    [Boss, I am in love with you.] The girl adored Aarvi for everything.

    Aarvi took steps near Leon which looked like Leon was in the center and many Ava Kelly were surrounding him. The worst thing was he couldn''t identify which is the real and which are the grossly distorted.

    He was in such a pathetic state that he detested himself and what''s more? The bitterness for Ava Kelly was increasing rapidly for bringing fear in him.

    That fear he doesn''t even remember feeling it. She had repeatedly hurt his pride that nothing felt justified other than... killing her.

    ''Kill her. Kill her. Kill her...'' He chanted losing his level-headedness.

    He wasn''t a businessman Leon Harmon anymore. His mind was now simr to the man suffering from schizophrenia which is really dangerous due to the unpredictable reactions.

 Chapter 336 - Outsmart

    Aarvi had learned about every reaction and expression of humans while studying acting so she was very quick to notice the difference in Leon whose chin was low, pushing it back, forehead ahead, eyes tangent to his upper lid and unwaveringly red at her reflection.

    As far as Aarvi knew, when Leon loses his control over his thinking, he bes an untamed wild creature, which knows nothing but destroying everything in its vision.

    Just like she had seen in the video of Leon throwing and smashing the things in the President''s Office of Hays International. She hadn''t missed noticing Dn, he had looked all cool while watching Leon silently as though he was just waiting for Leon to get ready and everything was normal.

    Aarvi had discussed Leon''s behavior with Aaron and thetter had deduced that Leon might not only have a problem with anger management, that problem might also be affecting his behavior in extreme cases.

    She had just begun to annoy him but she felt like she unknowingly touched his sensitive weakness. If everyone has the weakness of the family who they love, Leon was the opposite. He loved power and money but they weren''t his weakness but his unruly anger and control freakiness.

    So Aarvi was really curious about what could be Leon''s another vulnerability that she isn''t aware of. This caused her to think, they should be more profound about Leon''s details.

    With that, ''I need to ask Aaron.'' She thought as she doesn''t understand much about psychology and behavioral disturbance.

    Nheless, she also doubted if Leon might be acting but his deadlock gaze was something she recognized.

    Yes, she knew this gaze despite it being three years, she remembered his gaze as though it happened just yesterday.

    How could she forget it when it had repeated numerous times in her nightmares without letting her sleep?

    ...

    Three years ago, in the Shipyard warehouse,

    Ava Kelly was drifting unconscious frequently. The men knew if she closed her eyes she might not wake up. So they kept awake and alive by giving the sharp pain repeatedly.

    She was half dead to be specific because if she could hear once, her gaze was blurry, else she would be lying on the ground aimlessly looking at them while she was waiting for herst breath.

    That time she had noticed Brodie Powell had received a call and he hurriedly reported something to Leon and others. She didn''t know what he had told but it changed everyone''s expression.

    And all turned her in annoyance and troubled expression as though she was behind something that was ruining their ns. In seven, the two youngest ones were very panicked, clearly saying it was their first time in such a situation.

    Then unwillingly, Leon had to change his ns of torture.

    That time she had seen Leon''s eyes lose the emotions including his anger and hostility towards her. His gaze at her was hollow as though she wasn''t visible and he was looking at the air.

    He had cued Broodie Powell to pull her up from the ground as he stretched his other hand towards Dn. A round of gasp sounded when Dn emotionlessly pulled a ck color handgun from behind and paced on Leon''s hand.

    Leon was looking at her in the eyes the whole time. Probably he was waiting for her to beg them to let her go or see an ounce of fear that had left her emotions.

    Failing to see what he wanted, he pulled the slide of the gun to recoil. Without needing to aim with his hand in the air, one quick move, he shot her in the chest urately.

    She had fallen on the floor a step away hearing all gasps excluding Dn and Leon whereas she had felt nothing but relief.

    ...

    Now, the air around Leon felt just the same. That rmed her instincts and she strongly believes in her instincts.

    She didn''t know if he had a handgun or he was nning something but it didn''t look like the situation was in her favor.

    Aarvi was d that she had smartly avoided looking at her reflection which Leon was staring at. Because if she sees her reflection, one can easily guess the position she was standing at.

    Each second was very crucial and she had two options. Either she will have to distort Leon''s judgment by looking in a different direction in such a way that two reflections of hers should look in the eyes. Another way was to piss him off while he was waiting for her to take a step.

    Her fingers tightened around the iron piece that was in her hand, she initially wanted to strike at him but now ying safe looked better.

    Aarvi prepared herself as she said, "Lights" The lights turned off turning everything dark in the storage room.

    Leon who wanted to attack felt like cold water poured down on his body but the words he was chanting in his mind suddenly stopped.

    His mind cleared in the dark, he realized she was purposefully provoking him and he wanted her to fail in her own game so he started his acting.

    The lights turned on in just two seconds as soon as Aarvi went behind the nearest mirror.

    Aarvi quickly snuck behind multiple mirrors as she alerted everyone over the call, "Something wrong with him. Keep updating me of his location."

    She had just whispered, all heard Leon yelling on top of his lungs, "Ava Kelly, I will kill you."

    He started pounding on the mirror and he moved away from the center entering the passageway. For all, he looked like he was going crazy and they believed it.

    [B2] Her team member reported.

    B means the second line around the center, 2 means the 2nd passageway. Simrly one kept updating her about Leon''s movements. The disadvantage Leon had was he can''t run but to feel the mirror else he will bump into the mirror.

    Aarvi who knew theyout of the mirror didn''t find it difficult to still y him with her reflection. Although she was versed in the tricks, she started feeling dizzy due to transitions between mirrors.

    The atmosphere turned heavy so Aarviposed herself and stopped thinking about mirrors to avoid dizziness.

    "Killing me?" She sneered as her image brushed on the mirror Leon was facing. He punched behind him and hit the mirror. He grounded his teeth as though she missed her.

    "Leon Harmon, you couldn''t kill me in the past, could you do it the second time?" She mocked with a smile.

    Leon saw Aarvi twirling as though she was dancing to the soothing music. He leaped to hold her but his hands fell on the mirror.

    He looked around where the reflection wasing from and touched that mirror. Likewise, he started touching each source of reflection while Aarvi tried to cool his mind and also provoke.

    Five minutes passed when Aarvi realized that his speed suddenly started to increase, which almost caused her to pick up her speed, worsening her dizziness.

    Before she could analyze the situation, she heard Zain''s firm and unyielding voicemanding her, "Pumpkin get out of there right now. Leon got the trick."

    Leon who went around the room of the mirror four times had mapped the number of mirrors and angles in his mind. He was nearly ny percent urate in his moves. His lips cunningly arced and ran tracking the source of reflection.

    [C2, B3, B4, C6��] Panicked voice of her team member sounded continuous.

    As soon as all heard Zain who usually stays silent every time, all understood Leon outsmarted them by acting crazy.

 Chapter 337 - Cure My Dizziness

    As soon as Aarvi heard Zain who usually stays silent every time over her missions, and her team member''s panicked voice uttered Leon''s active changing positions, she knew she was in danger.

    Aarvi could hear the quick breaths of many over the call who wanted nothing but her safety.

    Life sure is weird. She was naive and simple, she got the people who didn''t care about her. Now, all of them know she is sinister yet they wanted to see her safe.

    Her team members were also amazed by looking at Leon who seemed like he was going crazy and was actually so smart to find the trick when they felt their eyes still swirl at the mirrors. Now they understand why Aarvi keeps her guards so high when they are against Leon Harmon.

    Instead of doing what others were expecting, Aarvi chuckled, "Catch me if you can." She provoked Leon and walked to the center of the hall as though she was walking on a ramp.

    Her confidence andposure didn''t waver a bit.

    While ying Leon, Aarvi purposefully didn''t step in the center spot of the hall of mirrors. The mirrors in the center could create the most distorting reflection.

    Zain let out a light chuckle calming his nerves when Leon ran into the mirror wall.

    ''Ugh, it must have hurt terribly.'' Many thought when Leon was seeing stars above his head stumbling on his feet to bnce himself.

    Zain realized his over-smart Pumpkin was purposefully going clock and anticlockwise in the hall hence Leon only knew B and C passageways whereas Leon didn''t know the reflection angles changed once she entered the center of the hall.

    Leon didn''t give up and tried to focus. But before he could pass a passageway, onest time Aarvi mmed the iron rod on his stomach and lurked behind the mirrors.

    Leon crouched as he held his perfectly sculpted abs on his shirt and let out a groan in agony. The pain was excruciating so he could guess the force she used, nevertheless, he also knew it wasn''t even ten percent of the pain Ava Kelly went through.

    ''My Pumpkin is savage.'' Zain could make out she vented a little of her irritation.

    She announced tossing the iron rod, "It''s my game, Leon Harmon and you lost." Her win wasn''t important unless he lost it.

    She effortlessly exited the storage room ticking her checklist.

    Confirming Leon about her existence - Check.

    ying Leon''s mind - Check.

    Making him face the failure - Check.

    Inflict some pain - Check.

    Be unharmed - Check.

    Undisturbing the engagement - Yet to be checked.

    A new mission added - What actually triggered Leon? Finding Leon''s mysterious weakness.

    Leon felt the iron pole roll over next to his feet. Breathing ufortable, he grabbed it and hit the mirror wall. Leon noticed the light entering while she was stepping out, "Ava Kelly��"

    ''Tal ~sh'' Added with his words, the mirror broke and copsed on the floor.

    Aarvi''s team members gasped because one needs to use a lot of strength to break that mirror wall.

    Leon who felt each step unbearable bumped into the mirror so he started breaking each mirror that came in his way.

    Some sharp pieces cut his shirt and some pierced his skin but he walked like they weren''t painful.

    How can he feel the physical pain when ''Ava Kelly'' ignited the fire in him that was ming him?

    ---

    Aarvi who exited the hall of mirrors started seeing herself everywhere. Her mind wasn''t adjusting to normal and her dizziness was making her sickly.

    [Pumpkin?]

    [Boss?]

    "Ms. Evans, shall we help you?" Alex asked, seeing her lean on the wall, shaking her head.

    Aarvi knew she needed rest else it would be hard to recover from the images of her moving between mirrors. She long back knew the effects of ying in the hall of mirrors but she didn''t expect them to be so hard.

    Waving her hand off, "I am alright." She responded to all.

    She didn''t give in to her frailty. If she could manage inside for so long, she didn''t want to fall weak after it.

    If Leon had followed her out, wouldn''t she have tried to escape him? So why not a few more minutes?

    Holding the wall for support, she walked frowning her brows, blinking her eyes to get adjusted out of the mirror room.

    [Pumpkin, you need to rest.] Zain inly said.

    He knew she hadn''t slept half of the night, her vigorous demanding brain workout made her body vulnerable. He didn''t know if he should scold her for pushing herself inside the hall so much or be proud of her.

    Aarvi hummed with a smile on her face. Zain always watches in silence and hangs up the call, to wait for her call after she settles down, it was the first time he couldn''t hold himself but speak.

    Exiting the lobby, Aarvi felt her head spin due to loud music in the hall. The music had started for the entry of Sean and Sara and colorful lights hurt her strained eyes.

    The typical Sean''s style, loud and mboyant.

    From her position, she could see Sean dancing to the music and enjoying it with his friends. Although one could easily say he is still young looking at his yet to be matured face, he gave justice to the three-piece suit he was wearing.

    Instead of suaveness, he was dashing in the formal grey suit that perfectly fitted his slim physique. He had matched with a white shirt that supported his ck in tie. Wrapped in the double-breasted vest and zer, he did look like the youngest handsome groom of Mocon.

    Many in the hall still couldn''t believe the spoiled prince of the Mocon is getting married at such a young age. Disbelief was written on many girls'' faces while they stared at ady who gracefully danced to the music.

    Sara Dawson was really cute by appearance. In the insanely inexpensive gorgeous grey color couture gown, she didn''t fail to garner the eyes of most of the people in the hall. Not everyone was interested in her but in her dress.

    Sara was wearing the off-the-shoulder gown that had a dramatic huge tulle flower at her waist with a cloth falling like spiral leaves. One side of her shoulder was designed like a flower petal giving a dreamy look to her small face.

    The specialty of the dress was, it had used the real gemstone red zircon all over the dress. The gemstone was designed like a red flower for the new beginning and the embroidery of leaves held the diamonds to indicate happy life.

    Aarvi had heard the dress itself cost a few million excluding the Zircon diamond choker and earring.

    Aarvi realized why Sean was in a formal suit. It was obvious Sara made him wear the suit of her choice.

    Nheless, Aarvi was neither entertained by what she nced at nor by the hyped-up vibe of the hall. She craved for, "Aaron." She mumbled, taking a step back due to a throbbing headache and dizziness.

    She wanted to ask Alex for her wallet to fetch her mobile or ask her team to connect Aaron to the call. Before she could utter a word, a dark olive green zer hung on her bare shoulders, and an arm securely wrapped around her from behind leaning her on him.

    Aarvi smiled knowing Aaron was still waiting for her. She was content for having him right behind her to lean on, just like every time.

    Breathing out slowly, she turned to him and softly stated, "Let me look at you and cure my dizziness."

    Zain, her team, and the Shadow team: "..."

    One by one all hung up the call before she could shove more dog food.

 Chapter 338 - Confident In Her Determination

    Leaning her back on Aaron, Aarvi slowly breathed out. After the strenuous game, she left herself to rx and naturally felt sleepy due to exhaustion.

    Then she turned to Aaron and her left hand cupped his face as she softly said looking at his aloof face and tender gaze, "Let me look at you and cure my dizziness."

    Aaron grabbed the zer that was falling off her shoulder when she lifted her hand. Securing the zer, he looked at her eyes which were slowly clearing, and focused on his eyes.

    He had thought she was flirting with him but she actually steadied herself and shed him a smile that skipped a beat of his heart.

    Aarvi who didn''t see her illusion anymore after looking at his face was finally relieved.

    His fingers leisurely brushed her frizzy hair as he asked with a hint of worry, "Did you get hurt?"

    She doesn''t like to include him in her ns or even watch it live. So he has to wait until shepletes her ns before taking care of her.

    "Hurt?" She mumbled and looked at both of her palms. She then raised her right hand at him which was still red but there was no pain, "I bumped and fell down." Her mellifluous voice was ailing signifying herck of rest.

    Looking at her repeatedly but softly blinking eyelids with anticipation by showing her reddened palm, her innocent and harmless side definitely reminded him of her little version, his cute little sweet Cupcake.

    Aware, her hand wasn''t stinging anymore, he gently pressed his lips on her palm but didn''t get to say a word.

    Aarvi eximed like a little girl who found something interesting, "My special exclusive medicine!"

    Aaron: "..."

    He so wished her special exclusive medicine could also heal every problem of hers.

    Aarvi let out a lovely and pleasing chuckle causing him to smile in resignation and kissed her forehead.

    Resting her head on his shoulder, she promptly closed her eyes with an arm around his waist and another on his chest, "I am drowsy." Her voice was barely audible.

    Aaron loved the fact that she doesn''t need a house to call it home, he is enough for her to be around to feel at home by silently asking him to take care of her.

    Aaron collected Aarvi''s wallet from Alex wrapping his arm around her back, "I will take you home." He assured her letting her rest and removed the earbud from her ear.

    Unwrapping her arm from his waist, he carefully scooped her in his arms and walked towards the exit of the engagement hall briskly to avoid the noise from disturbing her.

    Aarvi mumbled, frowning due to loud music, "I don''t like an ostentatious celebration." She felt the party was more like a club in the fish market.

    Readjusting his arms, he easily buried her little face at the crook of his neck when he realized they were garnering little too much attention.

    He responded to her words indulgently, "We will have a tasteful, exquisite celebration��" He paused his words and didn''tplete ''Just as you like.'' when his eyesnded on Nico Burton who was hurriedly entering inside.

    Nico Burton was investigating the past events. He was quick to learn Vance Hays was cheating behind Ava Kelly''s back with her best friend.

    He deeply regretted doubting Ava Kelly and trusting his friend.

    When he met Vance, thetter was in the hospital looking after his hospitalized grandfather and his parents. Vance had epted his wrongdoing bluntly when Nico Burton asked him. So thetter who had supported him as a loyal friend punched him in the face.

    Nico understood why Dax and Shawn who are best friends of Ava Kelly were so pissed off and stood by her.

    Kickboxing? Nico felt it was a too simple punishment for Vance.

    Nheless, Vance hadn''t eaten anything for two days straight taking care of his family members at the hospital while handling thepany on another end. Thus he passed out with a single fierce punch and was also admitted to the hospital.

    So Nico had been to the Rivas psychiatric hospital after knowing Grace Wells'' location. Unfortunately, he found her mentally absent-minded.

    Nico got the information Ava Kelly is innocent from whatever Vance Hays and the Hays family maligned her. He was nning to meet her when his focus fell on her sudden disappearance and why Ava Kelly is stated as dead. So he again looked into Ava Kelly''s past situation.

    He earned a few questions, where did Ava Kelly go right after the wedding was canceled? Because her activity is nk after the canceled wedding. How did she be Evans?

    Where is Zain Kelly? Nico knows Ava was close with her cousin so what is he doing now? In particr, Nico wanted to know if her cousin tried to harm her for Kelly International as Zain''s whereabouts are puzzling right after Ava''s disappearance.

    Where was Hayden Kelly after the wedding canceled? He looked into Hayden''s activities and found out he wasn''t in the country.

    How could the Kelly family behave as if nothing happened when Ava Kelly disappeared and they still happily enjoyed their life after her death news? Simrly, Nico had many more unanswered questions.

    When Nico got to know she was there in the party hall, he was excited to meet her as Ava Kelly. He paused looking at thedy in Aaron''s arms. He knew it''s Aarvi aka Ava Kelly but his excitement plummeted.

    Absolutely aware that Aaron won''t let him talk to Aarvi, especially looking at Aaron carrying her out in his arms. He didn''t stop Aaron but greeted him with a nod.

    However, Aaron ignored him and exited the main door of the hall while Aarvi was snuggling her face against his neck humming to Aaron''s words.

    Nico could only sigh. Aaron never was so close to him but he never ignored him either. He knew the route cause, he knew his mistakes and he was also ready to apologize to keep things back to peace before he returned to the military base.

    He decided to dig everything before going to Aarvi. He wanted to be helpful in the form of an apology.

    Without attending the engagement, he left once Aaron left from there.

    ...

    Just when Aaron thought Aarvi drifted off to sleep, Aarvi mumbled in a half-asleep state, "I am sorry."

    He was the one to be apologetic, he didn''t know what she was sorry about. The guards quickly covered them to avoid the media cameras as much as possible. The personal bodyguard of Aaron opened the backdoor of the Rolls Royce Phantom.

    Entering inside the car, Aaron carefullyid Aarvi on the seat with her head on hisp. There wasn''t a throw-over to cover her legs so he asked the bodyguard to increase the temperature in the car to her requirement as he tucked her in his zer.

    He dropped a message to Milo Wen to avoid any pictures of him carrying Aarvi out of the celebration hall from publishing in any kind of media.

    ---

    Inside the hall, Dn was frozen after watching ''Ava Kelly'' with Aaron Rivas.

    The pieces of the puzzle fit perfectly in his mind recalling the event from three years back.

    ''The curfew in the city wasn''t because of terrorists but Aaron orchestrated it.''

    ''Ava Kelly was found and saved by Aaron.''

    ''Aaron is protecting her all these years.''

    ''Aaron Rivas is her boyfriend!'' The most shocking one for him.

    Likewise, Dn deduced a lot before a pleasing smile appeared on his face.

    He could guess Aarvi is singlehandedly ying Leon whereas Aaron was just at the corner silently protecting her by letting her enjoy her games.

    Even if Leon tries to take the upper hand against her, he has no chance against the dauntless couple.

    Although Dn favored his thought of Aeon and Ava Kelly being together, he was eerily happy knowing Aaron Rivas could protect her while she will tear down Leon Harmon from the roots without a chance of redemption.

    He is very confident in her determination.

 Chapter 339 - Little Bitch

    Aeon, who was dragged to the center of the hall by Sean, noticed Aarvi standing with a man. He knew she had a boyfriend so he ignored the couple to avoid his feelings. He was more curious about Leon Harmon who wasn''t in the hall.

    After a minute or two, his mobile vibrated in his pocket. Patting Sean''s shoulder, he walked aside as he checked the message.

    [Storage room 3.]

    Not only Aeon, but Dn had also received the same Inte-generated message which disappeared after they saw it.

    Both knew it was a message from Aarvi so the duo rushed towards the kitchen.

    Aeon became a little alert seeing Dn while thetter''s brows slightly raised at the analysis Aeon is aware of ''Ava Kelly'' attacking Leon Harmon.

    A question was at his tip of the tongue, ''How do you know Ava Kelly?'' But before he could ask, he was literally shocked to see Leon exiting the storage room.

    ''Holy Goodness.'' Dn thought by looking at Leon from top to toe.

    Aeon was in no less shock. It was the first time he saw his brother, the so-called ideal man of the country look exactly like his awful heart.

    They were proud of Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans after watching Leon, they didn''t forget to hide their real emotions from the uninterested.

    After breaking the multiple strong mirror blocks, Leon had lost too much of his energy. Leon was clutching an iron rod of length around a half meter and his left hand was pressing his stomach when he stepped out of the room.

    He had many cuts on his white shirt which had red blood dots here and there. His exposed forearms had also earned scratches with blood drops on them.

    What caught the attention of the other two was the tiny particles were shining on Leon''s wounds.

    Soon a blood drop stole their attention to Leon''s backhand of the right hand. The blood was dripping from deeper cuts, his knuckles had turned pale implying his strength of hold on the rod.

    The protruding nerves on his forearms and neck were clearly visible. Before they could decide it might be because of pain, their eyes fell on Leon''s burning red eyes and his heavy breath. He was obviously craving for Ava Kelly''s blood.

    The ssy and dignified Leon Harmon was looking like a homeless, frightful person.

    Instead of worrying about Leon, Aeon and Dn thought if Aarvi was hurt. Their mind knew she wasn''t hurt else she wouldn''t be standing for a few minutes before leaving.

    Dn had to act like an assistant and look worried about his brother. Yet his reaction wasn''t overwhelming but sufficient to hisposed serious manner, "Brother Leon, what happened to you?"

    Dyan stretched his hand and took the iron rod away while Leon looked at Dn whose brows furrowed and was a little tense. Then his deadly gaze moved on Aeon who emotionlessly gazed him in the eyes.

    Leon found pity in Aeon''s eyes which he absolutely hated but he didn''t show his real emotions either. Aeon and Dn witnessed Leon''s murderous air morph to helplessness and agony due to Aeon''s presence.

    Dn was thinking Aeon might push Leon away when thetter tried to hold him but to their surprise, Aeon stood still and bnced the wobbling Leon.

    "Aeon, you know Sean, please help me by hosting the engagement. I-I��" He bit his lip and looked down at his state.

    Dn looked at Aeon, he so wished he could get the trust of Aeon but it is impossible unless he leaves Leon.

    Aeon gnashed his teeth, he really wanted to cancel the engagement but he knew Aarvi''s n didn''t include the cancetion of engagement else she would have done it before leaving.

    Taking a long breath, he coldly asked. "Did you really promise Sean that you will break off their engagement in a month?"

    It wasn''t surprising for both Dn and Leon as Sean tells most of the things to Aeon unless it''s illegal activities.

    Leon responded weakly as though he was at the brink of losing his consciousness, "Yeah, I will definitely do that. He is so young, how could I ruin his life?" He lied on the face.

    The other two men sneered in mind. It was more like Leon wanted to use Sean more for his benefit, just like how he tried to use Aeon.

    Shrugging off his hand, Aeon walked away adding, "Alright."

    Leon acted weak until Aeon left the lobby before striding towards the mobile security vehicle that was at the exit of the kitchen, "Dn." His hoarse voicemanded Dn to follow him.

    Dn showed his fake concern as he followed him, "Brother Leon, you were talking with President Rivas, why did you leave him? And who did this to you? We should go to the hospital, Brother Leon��"

    Leon ignored his words and went out of the kitchen to the mobile vehicle he had arranged to catch Ava Kelly. The man who was inside stood up after seeing Leon, "Boss!?" He was shocked looking at him.

    Leon didn''t care about his reaction and pushed the man aside before taking his ce. Dn was aloof while understanding Leon was secretly handling Ava Kelly''s case without trusting anyone.

    ''Good for me.'' He thought.

    Leon went ten minutes ago and yed a video that was pointing at Leon in an angle it can cover the way towards the kitchen.

    Dn''s lips threatened tough but pressed it down while Leon''s face was darkening looking at the video which didn''t have the person he wanted.

    Leon desperately changed to a different camera but there was no Ava Kelly in any camera angle. It was like Leon imagined and ran behind her. The spy camera wasn''t there in the kitchen lobby so Leon couldn''t check that part.

    Dn stood still as if he didn''t have any idea while Leon was trembling in anger. He wanted to smash theputer but controlled trying to think of a solution.

    Leon fast-forwarded the video and waited for Ava Kelly to exit the lobby but she didn''t appear, which was fueling Leon''s rage even worse.

    Leon again failed to catch who was supporting Ava Kelly.

    Another failure of him.

    Before Leon could get up from the chair and smash everything, something caught the eyes of Dn. He suddenly moved closer to the screen and pointed to a small screen for the operator to disy it wide.

    Dn''s lips twitched looking at President Dawson''s state.

    Fifteen minutes earlier,

    The event manager was fidgety before making his mind to stop Madam Dawson from beating President Dawson. The manager was scared that he might face payment issues if the engagement cancels so he interrupted them.

    "Madam Dawson, the engagement is going to start soon. Your daughter will definitely be heartbroken if the engagement cancels."

    His words earned the effect he wanted. Madam Dawson paused remembering Sara''s happy excited face.

    More than the issue with her husband, she prioritized Sara''s happiness so she stopped beating her husband. The couple was panting to catch a breath that rxed the manager.

    He uneasily looked at President Dawson''s swollen face and prayed sincerely for the engagement toplete without any problem as he absconded from the room.

    Madam Dawsonposed and narrowed her eyes at her husband, "We will get back to this right after Baby''s wedding." She took a step to leave but paused, "Don''t you dare step in my house." she growled and strode away.

    President Dawson cared least about it. All he knew was Ava Kelly tricked him and he should teach that ''Little Bitch'' a lesson.

    He dialed Leon''s number but found it switched off. Getting off the bed, he rushed out in search of Ava Kelly.

 Chapter 340 - A Plan For Us

    Thinking he can solve his family problems easily, President Dawson ran downstairs ignoring his swollen face.

    Looking around desperately, he didn''t see Ava Kelly so he went to the security room of the celebration hall.

    He scolded, shouted, yelled at the operators who were only responsible to look if anybody fought or harmed physically. They still tried to obliged President Dawson''s request but it was overwhelming when he repeatedly asked to search for ady in ck and demanded to zoom in on every other girl.

    The color ck is such amon color so in each camera they were finding more than five girls enjoying or talking and having fun.

    After the bride and groom entered the hall, it pulled the crowd to the center so the cameras weren''t capable of getting a clear picture of the vast crowd dancing in the center.

    "I said, make it clear. She will be right there. She must be dancing there... Can''t you understand my words?..." He kept on yelling when the video was already at the highest point of zoom.

    Without being able to hold to their irritation, a middle-agedputer operator who was in security uniform stood up and dragged President Dawson to the door.

    Then he mmed the door on the face of President Dawson who was threatening him, "You don''t know who I am. How dare you treat him like this? Once you lose the job, you will regret offending me..."

    Anyway, his nonstop bber didn''t gain him anything other than incensing himself.

    President Dawson again tried to reach Leon by call but he couldn''t get through. So he went to the hall and made his mind. ''I will search for her.'' He started looking at every girl in the ck dress.

    His assistant didn''t know Ava Kelly so he had no chance but to look for her.

    He was either holding the shoulder to pull the girl around, or peeked at the face of the girl. Due to his aggressive behavior and beaten up face, he frequently earned cusses or a p wouldnd on his face

    As though it wasn''t less, when he pulled a girl who was dancing, he earned a punch from that girl''s boyfriend.

    Sitting behind the screen, it didn''t take long for Leon and Dn to analyze that President Dawson was searching for Ava Kelly and was getting battered instead.

    Before President Dawson could ruin the engagement with his half-baked brain, Leon asked Dn to escort him away from the hall. Then he sat and nned his next steps to get rid of Ava Kelly.

    Without knowing, Leonpleted one of Aarvi''s checklists.

    Undisturbing the engagement - Checked.

    Eliza was tired of covering up for her husband, shing everyone a polite smile while Aeon had patted Sean and Madam Dawson disregarded her husband and took care of her darling daughter.

    ----

    In the Rolls Royce Phantom,

    Aarvi woke up after a nap and found herself on thep of the man whose eyes were on a tablet screen and his other hand was caressing her head making her yawn.

    She was very sure either he would be reading his medicine-rted papers or his mails or his office documents. ''This man doesn''t think of resting. Does he?''

    Aaron sensed the change in her breathing pattern and his hand paused looking at her yawn covering her mouth with her backhand.

    Herplexion looked a lot better after a little rest so he was thinking to ask her to rest a little more but the girl buried her face in his stomach on the vest he was wearing.

    Aaron: "..."

    He couldn''t make out why she was doing it until she whined. "Aarvi��" Stopping her from rubbing her face on the vest, he shoved the tab behind the driver seat tabletpartment. "What happened?"

    Aarvi sensed the car stop and the engine turned off. Her ck orbs dimmed and she blinked a few times in contemtion before sulking, "I- I want to stay away from Avron mansion for a few days." Since he had told her he would take her home, she thought they were at the Avron mansion.

    Aaron had guessed it, right after he got to know from Melia that Aarvi was sitting by the stairs looking at the main door. "We aren''t at the Avron mansion." He tried to keep her heart at ease.

    Aarvi''s eyes instantly brightened and pulled herself up without putting her bare feet down. Aaron helped her by looking at her rushing to sit to check outside and witnessed her pleased smile.

    They were in front of Skyarc towers. She wasn''t able to sleep for repeatedly earning the dream of her grandfather arriving at the door of Avron mansion.

    For her peace of mind, to think about the situation and her ns against Leon, she really needs good sleep instead of thinking when Hayden was going to drop by the Avron mansion.

    Even though she was delighted to know Aaron understood her ufortableness and brought her there, she didn''t celebrate yet.

    She turned to Aaron and asked, "Are we going to live in the penthouse?" Her anticipated voice sounded adorable.

    Aaron faintly nodded, pinching her cheek, "I have a n for us this time." He sounded mysterious said to pique her interest and to cheer her mood.

    Curious kitten finally excited and snuggled up to him as she hooked her arm around his, "And it is?" Her whole attention was on him peeking at his face.

    Aaron looked at the rearview mirror, his bodyguard who was waiting for orders sensed the gaze and got off from the car.

    Aarvi who looked at the rearview mirror felt like Aaron''s bodyguard''s gaze swept over her with a different kind of emotion she has never seen before in his eyes.

    She always ignored him and he never bothered about her. He had disliked her questions when she was asking about Aaron, but now she couldn''t clearly identify if he was cautious of her or admired her.

    She grumbled when the car door closed, "Your bodyguard used to be aloof, and now, he looked at me as though I am going to eat you up."

    Aaron knew what his bodyguard was thinking.

    How could ady who used to be mute for two years was silently nning to bring down Leon Harmon who is still untouchable by the military andw?

    He didn''t respond to her and slipped his arm from her hold before wrapping around her waist. Aarvi gasped when he pulled her on hisp and she ended up straddling him.

    Aaron sounded satisfied as he locked his hands around her waist, "This is better." He meant talking face to face whereas Aarvi felt like flirting.

    Aarvi took time to recover from the dumbstruck. He is getting bold with his moves and she felt herself as submissive which she didn''t really prefer. She would rather be domineering to tease him.

    Her body rxed once she epted she was sitting on his legs with her legs on either side of him. Interlocking her fingers behind his neck, her voice sounded amorous so as her seductive gaze.

    "I thought we were going to live in the penthouse. It seems like you have a different n." She mused tugging his face closer.

    Truly, Aaron had no such ns. He would have pinned her on the seat right after his bodyguard left if he wanted to do anything to her. He just didn''t want to strain her neck.

    Looking at her mischievous eyes, he hummed in eptance to her words while he slid his hands down her waist. Before Aarvi could p his hands away, he held her legs and pulled her closer till their nose brushed and her breath hitched when his lips grazed hers.

 Chapter 341 - Divided The Plan

    That wasn''t going to be their first kiss yet it still gave her fluttering butterflies in her stomach due to his torturous speed of slowly teasing her lips and his rarely seen yful eyes.

    It didn''t take long before Aarvi craved for his kiss by throwing the rest of the thoughts behind her mind. When she had bit his lips in the celebration hall, she wanted to kiss but they didn''t have time, now they had all the time but he was teasing her.

    Remembering her dislike towards the passiveness, she loves the butterflies Aaron gives her without doing much. So it confirmed to her that she enjoys both, teasing him and getting teased, only by him.

    Aaron controlled his urge to taste those luscious red lips of hers and tantalized her senses. He knew her irregr breaths caused by him and her gaze shifting on his lips which was revealing her crave to kiss him yet he was surprised to see her still control herself from making moves.

    Even though the car windshield had a gray screen for privacy and it wasn''t enough to avoid the eyes but a kiss won''t be a trouble, right?

    He tried adding another attack, "Does everywhere include the car too?" His hypnotic voice enticed her ears and her cheeks faintly turned pink.

    She had almost forgotten she was excited to romance him everywhere and that includes the car too. The thought of it did thrill her. Unthinkingly she wetted her lips and felt his warm breath stop fanning her skin.

    Aaron gulped when her pink tongue tip moved between her red lips. He was inarticte when his body started reacting to her actions. He felt the teasing game reversed and he was being seduced instead.

    Aarvi almost gave in to her desire but her mind reminded her of the punishment he hadn''t faced yet. However, her thought again wavered when his thumb gently grazed her cheek cupping her face.

    Controlling her urge to pat on her chest for her heart to calm down from going berserk, she betrayed her cravings by turning aside.

    Aaron''s lipsnded on the corner of her lips and her nonchnt voice sounded as though she was acting before, "ording to research, around 80 million bacteria are transferred during a 10-second kiss. I don''t like bacteria, so no more kissing."

    Aaron: "..."

    He controlled himself from dropping his jaw, even though she was unconditionally right, he wanted to search for the man who updated it on the inte.

    Narrowing his eyes at the calm pretending beauty on hisp, "Are you sure?" His threatening voice sounded.

    Aarvi instinctively wanted to turn down but when was she afraid of threats? "Certainly." She sounded fearless, ready to face what could be the threat.

    Aaron gazed at her sneaky eyes which were avoiding his eyes by watching outside, his lips slyly arced up. He was ready to y, "Then don''t regret." His mystic voice had yet to finish, she was already lying on the seat with her head on hisrge palm and him on top of her.

    Her eyes widened, she wanted to remind him they are in a public space but no words came out. ''I am turning pervert.'' She thought because a part of her heart didn''t care about the public space but was excited.

    Nheless, she didn''t have time to react either but gasped when he buried his face in her neck. She couldn''t help but shudder when his lips gently grazed her sensitive skin of the neck, her breath caught in her throat and her finger clutched his vest instead of pushing him away.

    Receiving no rejection, Aaron sucked her fair skin to mark her, to leave his mark, to mark her his. He knew it was going to be punishment for him to control his desirester but he felt worth it.

    He heard her desperately pressing down her voice to hide her whimpers when his other hand was teasing her waist. A little more force and he heard her finally let out an amorous hum.

    His warm breath continued to assault her skin, his lips were soft, nibbling and sending a course of electricity through her body, her toes curled and her fingers clutched on his vest pulling him on her in much anticipation.

    Aaron wanted to look at her little dainty flushed face but focused on soothing the skin where he marked bright red.

    She flinched her neck when his tongue swirled where he left a love bite and punched his waist catching her breath. She knew about the hickeys and wanted to check her neck but controlled.

    This time, she squinted her eyes and he had a sexy smirk looking at her little red face, contracted lips to a little pout, and the mark he left matching her dark red lipstick. he was thinking about where to mark next when she asked, "Are you punishing me?"

    Punish? He just wanted to feed the curious kitten in her and tease her a little. He won''t mind seducing her but it was going to be another punishment to him. But there was no punishment in it for her.

    His finger tapped on her head as he asked, "Where did you get that idea from?"

    Aarvi pinched his waist while saying, "Because it stinging me." She meant the tickling sensation at her neck.

    Aaron hid the smile that threatened to spill out and offered indulgently, "How about the special exclusive medicine of yours on it?"

    Aarvi hurriedly covered her neck and yammered, "No, no, no... I was kidding."

    Aaron let out a hearty chuckle brushing their nose. His Cupcake is very cute when she gets all flustered that almost made her stammer.

    Hisughter made her pout bigger with her untasted lips poking up. Aaron paused looking at her lips, she was at it again, trying to seduce him.

    Taking off his eyes from her reachable lips, he cleared to her, "I have no reason to punish you."

    Aarvi''s face fell hearing him, she didn''t keep her words yet he wasn''t angry. ''What is going on with us?'' She thought.

    She couldn''t get angry at him for bringing Hayden home and he wasn''t angry at her when she changed her ns after epting Aaron''s request to take him with her when she meets Leon.

    ''Is something wrong with us?'' She thought.

    "I am sorry, I really wanted to take you when I meet Leon Harmon but I changed ns at neck time." She apologized for breaking her words. She hadn''t forgotten it but Aaron''s presence next to her wouldn''t have given her a chance to torture Leon personally

    Aaron pressed his lips on her cheek and again pecked it before responding, "It''s alright. I understand."

    Remembering her act of panicking and running away with Leon behind her, he knew it wouldn''t have taken the same effect with him beside her.

    Aarvi pulled him down and embraced him tight by wrapping her arm around his waist and back. Aaron was caught off guard and he really didn''t want to stay in that position when his weight was on her with her soft tempting body beneath him.

    Nheless, his focus was on her mood instead of his body, "Aarvi...?"

    Aarvi felt him ufortable on her so she unwrapped her arms quickly. Seeing him immediately create a distance between them, she couldn''t help dissing Leon in mind while her finger started poking his smooth cheek.

    She told him about her change of n, "I divided the n as y and meet. I yed Leon Harmon today, I will definitely take you when I meet him next."

    Doesn''t that mean she didn''t break her words?

    He wanted to tell her she doesn''t have to be apologetic for it but he didn''t say it. He wanted to avoid her lengthy reasoning of why her sorry was required.

    Anyhow, he didn''t want them to speak about Leon either. He wanted to cheer her with the n he had for them.

 Chapter 342 - Your Punishment

    Aaron was thinking to tell about the n which his Cupcake would definitely like. He nted a kiss on her forehead with a hum, epting he will join her to meet Leon Harmon whenever she ns to do so.

    However he didn''t get to say his n and heard her blurt out in disgust towards Leon, "You were so very right. I think I noticed Leon lusting over my body."

    Aaron paused for a few seconds looking at her eyes which were waiting for his response to her words. He missed making her feel secure when she felt that due to Leon.

    Wrapping his hand around her waist, he pulled her up like carrying a little baby with a hand under its head. Aarvi eagerly waited to know how he would react but he warmly enveloped her in his arms.

    She smiled snuggling in his arms. He was neither possessive nor overprotective, he was just trying tofort her. "My Lioness is daring." She didn''t need sympathetic words to make her strong, that she is.

    Aarvi giggled and asked without forgetting, "Now tell me your n." Then she continued with another thought, "Will you bake cupcakes for me daily?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He really felt like she wanted cupcakes in his n instead of him. He asked a childish question with a long face, "You need cupcakes."

    Aarvi promptly shook her head looking at him sulking. When was it she saw him childish? ''He is so cute.''

    Aaron was about to get happy but her words left him wordless, "I need you else who will bake me the cupcakes?"

    "You are asking for some punishments." He hissed, pulling her cheeks, ring at her giggling. His heart was at ease seeing throw off the stressful things behind her mind and was happy.

    "Let''s not follow each other. You don''t have toe to pick me up at the office or hospital." He said it bluntly.

    Aarvi didn''t really like the idea. With their busy schedules with his n, probably they won''t get much time with each other. Thinking she might have stressed him out for following him around, she was ready to ept it as they will meet in the morning, even if they miss dining together.

    "Oh~" Was her reply.

    Aaron lifted her chin to make her look at him and his unemotional voice carried liveliness instead, "Let''s ditch the world, cook dinner together every night, fall asleep having longte-night conversations, wake up snuggling to each other, and leave for work just to look forward to another cozy evening."

    Aarvi took a few seconds to get his words before a smile broke into her face, "You mean you will keep your all evening for me and we are going to stay in the penthouse from today?"

    The Avron mansion is far away from the city, consuming nearly an hour on the road for one way. Whereas Skyarc tower was just a few minutes away from Rivas Industries and Skr Industries. In fact, they could see both thepanies building from the penthouse easily.

    Even the flower shop, Aarvi''s private office is just ten minutes walk from there. Only the Rivas hospital was a little far which Aaron will have to take a small detour.

    Aaron hummed looking at her already nning what to do from that day. He grabbed the heels of hers, carefully put them on her feet.

    Looking at the height of pointed heels, he weirdly wanted her to ditch her dresses and wear the shorts or jeans that would go with the sports shoes.

    Unfortunately, she likes pretty dresses so he didn''t tell her about his thoughts.

    Well, Aarvi liked his n which showed on her face too. Letting him put on her heels, she demanded, "I also want those pretty little coffee shop dates and... experience the plenty of silliness with many adventures holding your hands."

    Looking at her act sweet and cute with her demands, who was he to say no?

    Shawn was finally nning to take control of the Rivas Industries so it''s just a matter of a little time, Aaron will focus only on his Cupcake and his passion.

    It was truly exhausting to do hospital and office work before returning to her side and giving her quality time. So Aarvi was d his travel time will be controlled and he can rest more.

    Aaron entered the elevator with a daydreaming Cupcake next to him. She giggled twice and stood as if she didn''tugh.

    Before Aaron could ask what she was imagining, her mobile beeped twice. Aarvi read the message, [Boss, you did it.]

    The next was a video message which Aarvi yed and the duo watched. It was a video of President Dawson battered by the girls in ck whenever he tried to know the girl as Ava Kelly.

    Confusing President Dawson - Checked.

    Make him desperate to get her - Checked.

    Wane the smile of Leon Harmon and President Dawson in the engagement - Checked

    Despite all her mission achieved, Aarvi didn''t really look like she was happy. Aaron rubbed her head to get her attention, "Did anything go wrong?"

    Aarvi shook her head, "Absolutely not. All my ns are executed and earned the required result." She shed him a mischievous smile discerning he asked her because she didn''t give much of a reaction to President Dawson''s video, "But you are more exciting to me than the result of my game." She flirted raising her brow at him.

    Aaron had forgotten the important thing. Staying alone with her means bearing all her seduction and embracing the cold shower.

    Wait, since he already knows his Cupcake is also in love with him, shouldn''t they take a step up too?

    Taking steps closer to her his alluring voice sounded as he seized her against the elevator wall, "Aarvi Evans, I can be more exciting than you think"

    His suggestive words skipped a beat of her heart, she didn''t feel repulsive but looked forward to their stay at the penthouse. However she is pro at turning the situation around, "Tsk tsk, are you thinking of romance? I am thinking of a punishment for you."

    He couldn''t understand why she flirts and easily gets away changing the situation. "Then I should punish you as well." His dark displeased voice sounded.

    Aarvi remembered she had smacked him at midnight when he was trying to ask her if she forgot to say something more to him. That time she was sleepy and she wanted him to rest. Thinking about his eagerness, she could guess what he wanted to hear.

    Wrapping her hands around his neck, Aaron naturally coiled his hands around her waist. However, he knew she wasn''t going to tell what he had expected in the night.

    ''Heartless Cupcake.'' He thought, looking at her amused face.

    "Aaron Rivas, you lost the chance of what you would like to hear. Work hard, you might get to hear it one day." Yet she knew well he was already relishing with just the thought of she wanted to confess her love to him.

    Aaron: "..."

    Since he was eager to listen to her confession, Aarvi got the punishment she was looking for, she won''t confess to him "And that''s your punishment." She stuck her tongue out at him as she shrugged his hands and walked out of the elevator.

    "Aarvi Evans, that''s really not fair." He pulled a long face following her out but a little frame tossed on him while Aarvi turned around and witnessed beauty in his arms.

    "I missed you sooo��. much, My love." The girl professed.

 Chapter 343 - The Teenager In My Dreams

    Aaron knows well how stubborn Aarvi is, unless her heart could be moved, it is impossible to change her view so he started to doubt if he ever will get the confession out of her lips.

    He was already above the clouds after certainly knowing his dumb Cupcake is in love with him and she also knows about her own feelings. But there is still a part of him that is eager to listen to her words.

    He indeed felt weird how he was craving for her to put in words when it is so obvious but he still wanted to see and hear her say she loves him.

    Nine years back she was too little so he literally had no expectation other than seeing her happy without hiding her real emotions. Now, he feels his expectation is more like he has a crush on her.

    Feeling wronged with the punishment, he followed her out of the elevator, protesting her punishment method, "Aarvi Evans, that''s really not fair."

    Aarvi smiled, she chose a perfect punishment that left Aaron hanging. Turning towards her penthouse door, she saw Nikun standing with a girl.

    Thedy was beautiful, after a long time, Aarvi felt like God took his time to create an angel looking at the green hazel eyes of thedy which were too captivating.

    Thedy had applied eyeliner that kept pulling attention to the eyes, she had fuller lips wearing only the lip balm for the moisturize without any makeup.

    She had good height and maintained a slender frame. Her fair skin had a beautiful tan one would crave to have. Light caramel color wavy hair bounced when she turned to Aarvi and stunned.

    In the floral short dress, she didn''t look more than twenty-five. Aarvi could guess her personality with just that.

    She wasn''t the type to be arrogant but loves to mingle with people. She was very outgoing and cheerful. One who shares the burden and dutifullypletes it.

    Her style spoke of her elegance with a strong belief. Aarvi could guess she is one of such girls who is often liked by all kinds of people irrespective of wealth or position.

    She looked soft and graceful but Aarvi wasn''t yet to be sure if she was bold or soft-spoken.

    Nikun nodded at Aarvi who faintly smiled, the girl''s eyes brightened when her gazended on the man behind Aarvi and ran into his arms.

    Aarvi saw Nikun face palming, she turned behind to see the girl clinging on Aaron. Thetter''s grumbling eyes passed on Aarvi before patting the girl who was singing.

    "I missed you sooo��. much, My love." The girl professed and repeated.

    She took time to realize her little act of bothering the couple didn''t work and Aaron will soon toss her away. "So boring." She muttered standing next to Aaron but the man was not pleased yet.

    Instead of saying hello to his friend and the girl, "Why are you guys here? How did you know we will be here?"

    Nikun and his cousin: "..."

    Aarvi nced at Aaron when wrapped his arm around her ring at Nikun as though they broke their happy family time.

    But thedyined, "My love, as soon as the flightnded, I rushed over here, how could you give me a cold shoulder?" She didn''t sound sweet but overbearing, absolutely disliking Aaron keeping his girlfriend before them.

    Without giving up, she hooked her arm around Aaron''s left hand blinked innocently.

    Aarvi took initiative and went ahead, "I will open the door." She was unbelievably calm.

    Looking at the spoiled girl on his right, Aaron finally asked without any emotions, "What are you trying to do?"

    Standing on her toes, she quickly whispered looking at Aarvi pressing digits to unlock the digital lock of the door, "I am trying to make your Cupcake jealous."

    Then she elbowed him before looking at herself andined, "Why didn''t you tell me she is so exquisite? I am feeling like a little school girl in front of her."

    Smacking her head, Aaron was about to say something, Aarvi spoke, "Brother Nick, Doctor Morris, pleasee in��"

    Nikun faintly smiled before entering the penthouse while thedy was shocked hearing Aarvi. ''Doctor Morris'' was enough to tell thedy Aarvi must have heard about her.

    So without creating more drama, she extended her hand at Aarvi, "Hai, I am Shea Morris, Brother Nick''s little sister. I justpleted my medicals and came here to torture your boyfriend at Rivas hospitals."

    Aarvi faintly smiled with a little awkwardness. She still needs lots of time to be able to shake her hand. Aaron noticed it took Aarvi inside when she was saying "Hello Doctor Morris, I am Aarvi Evans."

    Aaron added, "My wife-to-be."

    Shea pouted at him, stormed behind them craving to kick the man but she didn''t have the death wish. Nikun and Shea who grew up in wealthy families didn''t find the magnificent penthouse much surprising. But they liked the interior in contemporary warm colors.

    Entering in, the spacious living hall had the luxurious L-shaped couch facing the firece, and above it had a smart Tv. The huge chandelier was in artistic curves suspended right above the couch.

    Towards the right of the entrance, there was a powder room and next to it, the ss stairs led to the upstairs. Next to the stairs, there was a home office which was vast enough to have a small meeting.

    At the front right end corner, the modern kitchen faced the dining hall which was behind the smart TV wall.

    The three''s eyes were on the left, Nikun and Shea admired the view of the city through the ss wall on the penthouse while Aarvi gazed at the new change in the penthouse.

    The Piano.

    A ck piano majestically stood at an angle against the ss wall.

    When Aarvi was twelve years young, she wanted to learn Piano and had requested her parents to join her in the Piano sses. She had prepared a list of the ces and handed them the list to avoid extra workload on her parents.

    Anyway, she had earned a p across her cheek and her mother had shoved her to the bedroom saying she was very demanding.

    She had cried and thought it must be very expensive for them to send her so she epted the situation and never asked them to send her to any music sses.

    Aaron saw her gaze on the piano. He remembered his little Cupcake saying her parents couldn''t afford to send her to Piano sses. He had asked Shawn and got to know Aarvi didn''t learn in those three years so he arranged one at the penthouse as they had ns to spend lots of time together.

    Aarvi slightly jerked when Aaron''s hand pressed on her lower back, "Get in, I will get something to drink."

    Aarvi shook her head and tugged his hand, "You guys talk, I will get it."

    Since he had nned and brought her there, she guessed everything to be already arranged. Before Aaron could respond, Aarvi walked towards the kitchen biting her lips.

    Aaron felt awry with Aarvi''s reaction. She was neither serene nor happy, he felt like she wanted to be alone so she left from there. He nced at Nikun who was pointing at the buildings and exining to Shea about thendmarks so he went to the kitchen.

    Seeing Aarvi downhearted thinking something while preparing to make fresh fruit juice, he stopped her turning her towards him.

    He cupped her face and caught her teary, "Aarvi?" She was fine till a second back, he was clueless seeing her tearful, "Tell me what happened?" He was extremely concerned.

    Aarvi contemted and unwillingly asked, "Y-you are the teenager in my dreams, aren''t you? I- I have forgotten you, haven''t I?" She sniffled at the end and a tear rolled down her cheek.

 Chapter 344 - Make Or Break A Promise

    Aaron cupped her face and caught her teary eyes. When they were on a night call he had mentioned Shea Morris for some reason so Aaron knew Aarvi can''t be sad for anything Shea did.

    In fact, it wasn''t Aarvi''s behavior to cry for trivial matters. She was fine till they entered the mansion so he was clueless without understanding what hurt her that could bring her to tears.

    Concerned, "Aarvi?" He lifted her face to look at him and saw her pressing her lips trying to hide away her tears. Despite knowing her efforts to hide, he didn''t let go of it, "Look at me��"

    He got herplete attention before he asked, "Tell me what happened?" He was extremely anxious.

    Aarvi contemted, it wasn''t the first time she felt the problem with her memories. The numerous times she felt she might have known Aaron before she woke up fromatose, but she never found out how they could be rted.

    She had even thought about her past but nothing felt vacant. She remembers what happened every year excluding the time nine months when she was in a vegetative state. But seeing the piano in the living hall, everything came back to her mind.

    She unwillingly asked, "Y-you are the teenager in my dreams, aren''t you? I- I have forgotten you, haven''t I?" She sniffled at the end and a tear rolled down her cheek.

    Aaron froze.

    He could hear the uncertainty in her voice but she was highly sure she had forgotten him. He knew she was slowly recovering all the memories but never forced her to remember anything.

    But he had forgotten by doing things that are rted to their past, the chances are high to disturb her memories. He least wanted her to be distressed over the forgotten memories that could affect her health.

    He still wanted to say don''t stress yourself but her backhand brushed her tears away and shed him a delighted smile, "Do you know? When I saw the piano, I got blurry memories of telling the teenager that my family couldn''t afford to pay the fees for piano sses. He told me that he will teach me when I grow up. It was you, aren''t you?"

    It wasn''t just piano, she had recovered such memories of cupcakes, learning to ride a bicycle, solving her mathematics problems, ying chess, and many more.

    She really wanted to ask, ''Am I your Cupcake?'' Because that''s what the teenagers call him in her dream and she loves the Cupcake he bakes for her but the words just stuck in her throat with a negative line of thinking.

    She didn''t know which is actually just a dream and which one is her memory. She also doubted all of them could be just a dream as she didn''t know when she could possibly have forgotten him and she couldn''t see the face of the teenager.

    She was also afraid if everything was just a coincidence and her words might make him feel miserable. Even if the teenager in her dream wasn''t him, she wasn''t going to leave him for the teenager.

    But she would really be pleased if it''s Aaron and at the same time, she felt her heart squeeze at the thought of what if she really forgot Aaron and he is doing everything for her in silence. He must have been so hurt to know she forgot him.

    Aarvi sensed his nervousness, agitated due to her health, and reluctant to lie to her. Slipping from his hand, she wrapped her arms around him resting her chin on his shoulder, trying her best tofort him.

    She knew she was guessing it right. Her dreams aren''t just dreams and she can understand he doesn''t want to lie and the truth might be either harsh on her or him.

    Unwilling to make him more worried for her, she tightened her arms and her resolute voice sounded, "I won''t pressure myself to remember anything. I will prioritize my health without dwelling on it."

    Her soothing voice calmed his fearful heart. As a normal human, he had his fears too. He feared nothing but seeing her struggling with unclear memories, the post-recovery effects on her if he lets her know and feared of losing her.

    Seeing herforting him when she was the one in pain, all he could do was be her support. Snaking his arms around her, he wished he could take away all the pain and confusion to himself.

    Aarvi let out a breath of relief when his shoulder rxed. Her words continued if he was thinking about how he could respond to her, "You don''t have to tell me anything, I won''t ask or force you either."

    She will let the memories recover, and see who the teenager is without troubling him. Her instincts told her it was him but she didn''t want to have the expectation that could hurt herter if the teenager turned out to be a different person.

    "All I need is YOU. Even if I had made any promise to a different teenager, I will break them all to be with you." If the teenager is really different one, she will only have gratitude for him, for being there for her, for listening to her, for taking care of her when her own family had no time for her.

    ''A different teenager?'' A faint smile appeared on his face. He was the only one who made space in her heart in the past or present. There is no other one to make or break a promise.

    He just wants her to keep her mind at ease. He could lie for her but it would bring distance between themter. He could coax her to forget it, but with her current speed of memory recovery, she won''t be able to ignore it. Instead, she will avoid speaking about it with him to solve it alone.

    His Cupcake is so understanding that it is easier to take her for granted yet she will try toprehend their situation. ''My harmless sweet Cupcake.'' he thought as he pulled her away from his embrace to face her.

    Her eyes had regained the twinkle and her lips were curled into a pleasing smile. If he hadn''t entered the kitchen probably she wouldn''t have told about her memory recovery and exited the kitchen with the same decision of keeping him unworried.

    "I love you." He professed with a soft kiss on her forehead.

    He looked back at her face to tell her the teenager wasn''t somebody else but saw her stuck her tongue out at him. She was teasing him to indicate she wasn''t going to tell him back.

    ''Heartless Aarvi Evans.'' He thought, pulling her cheek epting his punishment. Anyway, he got a loving kiss on his cheek in return.

    He so wished they could have dated as a little young couple while studying and created many memories for each other.

    Pinching his cheek, Aarvi added earnestly, "Do not think for one moment that I will have a change of heart. I will love you no matter what."

    Aaron was delighted. His dozy Cupcake kept on confessing how much she loves him in many different ways without having any idea. At this rate, he didn''t know what was there as a punishment.

    Finally seeing the golden hue brighten in his eyes, Aarvi bumped their heads gently and turned aside to peel the oranges to add the pulp to the juice maker.

    Aaron leaned on the cab, peeking at her face, he silently waited for to witness her reaction after realization.

 Chapter 345 - My Reasons

    Aarvi nced at Aaron who looked indifferent but his eyes were saying different, "Go to your friends. Don''t make them ufortable here."

    Aaron didn''t respond, instead leaned his head on the cupboard and looked at her with such an intense gaze, Aarvi wanted to avoid it and focus on preparing juice.

    Turning away, "Go��" She paused realizing she bluntly said she will love him no matter what. She bit her tongue ming Aaron for making her speak all those words.

    Yeah, ording to Aarvi, it''s Aaron''s mistake for every sweet nothinging out of her lips.

    She quickly recovered and stood nonchntly but he had already got the reaction he was waiting for. He so wanted to tease her but hearing the voices nearing towards the kitchen, he grasped her in a quick move and whispered in her ear.

    "I will soon devour My Lioness." His deep sexy voice tickled her ear and he left the kitchen after giving a quick and lingering kiss on her lips.

    Aarvi had an amused smile behind him before a pout formed and then chuckled to herself.

    More than the past, the present is important. More than the dreams of her and the teenager, her health is important. Probably she would have searched for the teenager if Aaron wasn''t in her life, hence nothing felt significant against him.

    So she decided never to fret over it instead just smile at those sweet dreams and spend time with Aaron.

    In the living hall, Shea and Nikun chuckled when Aaron exited with a poker face. Sitting next to Aaron, Shea tried to get some juicy details, "Brother Aaron, tell me how did your Cupcake again fall in love with you? Did you use your face or body? Let me guess��"

    Nikun added before the duo could answer, "He must have used cupcakes to have his Cupcake." Shea chuckled with her cousin as they high-fived.

    Just then, Aarvi''s excited voice sounded as she stood at the entry of the kitchen holding a cupcake, "Aaron, did you bake the cupcakes before picking me up?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Shea and Nikun looked at each other and burst intoughter.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She had forgotten about them after seeing the cupcakes. She turned around and rushed inside thinking she must have looked childish without knowing they wereughing at Aaron.

    She was checking cupboards for some snacks when she found the cupcakes. Whatever, she got her cupcakes, that''s all that mattered.

    Trying one, she hummed confirming it''s baked by him before taking the kitchen trolley out.

    The duo who had stoppedughing after a piercing re saw Aarvi entering inside with apleteposition. She had looked too cute to believe when she had stood holding the cupcakes, now her graceful movements spoke of her elegance.

    Shea, who had seen Aarvi with the zer on her shoulder, eximed next to Aaron seeing her in a ck off-shoulder dress., "Your Cupcake is heavenly. Your all cute and pretty words are so underestimating."

    Her eyes suddenly twinkled when she caught the sight of a bright red mark and giggled in the lowest voice, "Brother Aaron, your Cupcake is indeed naive and cute. She forgot about her hickey." Then she quickly ran over to Aarvi and took control of the kitchen trolley.

    "Sister-inw, you can address me, Shea, no need to be so formal." Shea probed with a smile before Aarvi could say ''Doctor Morris.''

    Aarvi returned the faint smile as she added, "You can call me by name, I don''t think I am so much older than you."

    Shea, who knew her brother''s preference, passed him ck coffee that was on the upper rack while Aarvi served juice to Aaron. "I am just a year younger than you. Since we might bump into each other often, I will call you Aarvi."

    Aarvi passed her the ss of juice and naturally sat next to Aaron who brushed the cupcake crumbs from the side of her lips seeing her embarrassed face as he pulled some hair locks to cover her neck.

    Anyway, she grabbed a cupcake from the second rack of the trolley ignoring the other''s silent chuckle.

    Shea requested after making herselffortable, "Brother Aaron, I checked out there are two penthouses on this block. May I have the next one, please? I loved this ce and it''s not far from the hospital and closest to the city center."

    Aaron, who was seeing Aarvi enjoy the cupcake, turned to Shea. Aarvi didn''t bother responding so Aaron inly responded, "Then you need to marry my brother."

    Aarvi choked on her cupcake and started coughing. She couldn''t believe Aaron joked with such a straight face and that too about Shawn. She felt bad for Shawn who was in search of his love.

    Aaron patted her back and helped her drink juice instead of water while Nikun and Shea were speechless.

    Silently Shea bid goodbye to the penthouse understanding Aaron''s cousin brother stays in the next penthouse. "There can never be Aaron Rivas II, so I will die alone." She had no ns to date and settle so soon. She still wanted to study and focus on her training.

    Her mother was worried about her staying alone in a different country so she chose Rivas hospital for training and nned to join the medical college in the Mocon.

    It wasn''t the only reason, she heard the young renowned neurologist is working in the Rivas Hospitals so she wanted to work under that doctor.

    Nikun asked, rolling his eyes, "The businessmen build an apartment to sell the penthouse at the highest cost, and here you are keeping the best penthouses for yourself. Such a loss."

    ''Wait... What?'' Aarvi looked at the brother and sister. She was expecting something spicy after Aaron''s dialogue but they feigned ignorance.

    Imagining Shawn and Shea next to each other, she really did like them together. A thought struck her mind, should she create an encounter between Shawn and Shea to see if something is possible between them?

    She silently giggled to herself enjoying the cupcake while Aaron responded to Nikun, "Well, one penthouse was bought by the co-owner of Hignd bar and restaurant and another one by the President of Skr Industries. I never deal with the losses." His smug tone left Nikun speechless.

    ''Pfft'' Shea who was drinking the juice spat out a mouthful in disbelief.

    She knows the famous Hignd Bar and restaurant owner is Shawn Rivas and his friend. Since Shawn couldn''t be the President of Skr, she pointed at Aarvi who was harmlessly sitting and enjoying her second cupcake, "A-Aarvi is the mysterious President who is making my elder brother go insane." She looked at Aarvi in awe.

    Aarvi innocently blinked looking at Shea and Nikun. She didn''t know keeping the identity of Skr Industries'' President had so much impact. Nikun had reacted almost the same way but he hadn''t let any words out.

    Nikun smacked his sister who could sometimes be most udylike. Keeping his coffee cup away, he took tissues and helped her clean her dress while she digested the president of Skr isn''t any old geezer but a youngdy, Aaron''s Cupcake.

    Then Shea told Aarvi how her elder brother racked his brain to please Skr or get Dax to Morris Industries which slowly rxed the air.

    Aarvi revealed why they couldn''t poach Dax, "Dax is my best friend and the secondrgest shareholder of Skr."

    Shea nodded in understanding. She had heard her brother and uncle talking that Dax Grant had passed top foreignpanies'' interviews but he had rejected those to work at Skr Industries. "No doubt everyone fails to poach him."

    After a few general topics, Nikun asked in curiosity, "What happened to Naomi? What did you do, Aarvi?"

    Aaron held her ear saying, "Aarvi was too soft on her."

    Aarvi pouted at him before countering grumpily, "I have my reasons to go easy on her."

    ''Reason?'' That piqued both Nikun''s interest and he asked, "And it is?"

    Aarvi nced at Aaron who was adamant about keeping Naomi in the prison, so she decided to tell why she didn''t want Naomi to be severely punished and always let go of her silliness.

 Chapter 346 - The Foreign Organ

    Nikun suddenly remembered Naomi when Shea was asking Aaron about her chances of survival under Doctor Wells who works at the neurology department in Rivas Hospitals.

    Aware that Aaron had sent Naomi to the police station, he asked in curiosity, "Where is Naomi Fisher? What did you do, Aarvi?" Since she had told Aaron she would handle Naomi, he wished to know how ruthless she is.

    Shea, who knew Naomi for a year in country S, asked without understanding what is going on, "What happened to Sister Naomi?" She asked but stopped them from speaking, "Wait��" She raised her hands at her brother and Aaron.

    "Brother Aaron got Aarvi as soon as he returned to the country. So Sister Naomi still has the unrequited feelings."

    She hadn''t told anything about Cupcake to Naomi to avoid hurting her and she thought Naomi could change Aaron''s heart. Likewise, she avoided speaking about Naomi with Aaron because he wanted nobody but his Cupcake.

    She was excited to know Aaron got his Cupcake, now thinking of Naomi, she felt bad for her.

    "Blind man!" Aarvi muttered next to Aaron for never noticing Naomi.

    Nikun quickly wrapped his hand around Shea to cover her mouth and chided her, "How much do you talk? Stay quiet and listen." He forced her to sit in silence while Shea failed to get out of her brother''s hold.

    Nikun turned to the couple and saw Aaron pulling Aarvi''s ear and thetter squinting at him, "Guys?" He brought them to the real world from their own world.

    "Aarvi was too soft on her," Aaron said in disappointment. In fact, it was the first time Aaron wasn''t pleased with her punishment.

    Elbowing him, Aarvi countered grumpily, "I have my reasons to go easy on her."

    ''Reason?'' That piqued Nikun''s interest and Shea got out of his clutch, "Did Sister Naomi hurt you, Aarvi?"

    Even though she was calling her by name, whenever she had to utter the name, she would pause and take the name respectfully. She too needs time to get along with a new person even though she had heard a lot about her.

    Aarvi shook her head in response to Shea and left Nikun and Aaron speechless.

    Aarvi nced at Nikun''s anticipation and glimpsed at Aaron who was adamant about keeping Naomi in the prison, so she decided to tell why she didn''t want Naomi to be severely punished and always let go of her silliness.

    --- Two years, one month ago ---

    After the heart transnt, she was unconscious and her heart didn''t show any rejection to her body. Hence Aaron had shifted her to the Avron mansion.

    But after she woke up and slowly got to know she has the heart of the Rivas family, she felt like she owed them and started feeling the heart as the foreign organ which directly affected her weak heart condition.

    Aarvi''s heart suddenly started showing rejection to her body so she was in an ICU under extremely critical condition. Her blood pressure wasn''t getting stable and the heart would literally skip beats.

    All in all, her life was terribly on the brink. It was impossible for anybody to give assurance about her survival. She was under twenty-four hours of highly critical observation.

    At that time Aaron hardly moved away from her. He was sitting in the ICU and working but hardly he took away his focus from her.

    Aarvi frequently went in and out of consciousness. She wasn''t responding or letting anybody touch her if it wasn''t Aaron. She still had the fear of Leon using other torturous methods to kill her. She wasn''t afraid of death but the soul trembling torture.

    During that time, staying awake continuously without rest is impossible yet Aaron was pushing his limits. She had just woken up when she had heard an aged voice reprimanding Aaron.

    That''s when she got to know Aaron wasn''t resting. She had just seen Jordan passing away at the door in displeasure before she had given in to her weakness and dozed.

    When she woke up again, the first thing she did was to ask him, "Did you rest?" Her hoarse voice sounded looking at his dark circles when he was feeding her porridge.

    Aaron knew she had heard his grandfather so he didn''t bother responding. His icy expressionless face was really bone-chilling but Aarvi was yet to realize she still feels warm with him.

    Understanding he hadn''t rested, she had inly asked, "What if the heart goes weak and you have to operate on it? Do you think you could perform the surgery without having proper rest?" It was obvious Aarvi didn''t feel the heart like hers.

    Jordan had failed to make him understand he needed rest but Aarvi seeded. However, he was still reluctant due to her fear of touch.

    "Will you befortable with other doctors?" He asked his important concern.

    Even though she wasn''t, she wanted him to rest too so she had nodded her head, hoping the heart won''t trouble unnecessarily.

    Aaron went to rest in the on-call room after being awake for more than twenty-four hours and there were a senior cardiologist and two nurses in Aaron''s absence.

    In just two hours, Aarvi who was asleep was forced to wake up by her heart which was ramming against her chest and unstabled her breathing too. The ICU immediately filled with loud beeps alerting all that Aarvi''s life in danger.

    Aarvi was in intense pain. She didn''t feel her heart beating but shuddering and squeezing making her dizzy to focus on anything. She let out a groan when she couldn''t control the excruciatingly sharp pain. She had to endure her whole body wrenching and twisting.

    The nurses put on the oxygen mask to Aarvi and started making notes of her condition as they told the status to the doctor. The doctor and the nurse got busy controlling her state but it wasn''t helping.

    The nurse who was frightened, ran out to inform another nurse to get Aaron. Naomi, who heard the nurse, rushed in and quickly got the update from the nurse.

    Due to Aaron, Noami was closely following Aarvi''s case so that she could be of some help to him and spend time with him. She was more aware of the treatment and medicines of Aarvi than anybody else.

    Looking at the senior doctor giving up, even though she was junior and inexperienced to treat the major cases, she was determined to save Aarvi.

    She first took a note of the administered medicines and searched the medicine cart for a different one. Without finding it, she ran out hurriedly instead of wasting time speaking to the nurse.

    Since the medicine storage was in the next room, she fetched the required medicine sooner. Naomi was indeed nervous but her determination was too high.

    She wasn''t any girl who wanted to impress her love, but a doctor who wanted to do her best to save the patient so she ignored the senior doctor saying they can''t save the patient.

    Taking a deep breath, making her heart stone-cold by seeing Aarvi in pain, she injected medicine into her. But it didn''t have an immediate effect on Aarvi''s conditions.

    The senior doctor shook his head with an expression of, ''I told you.'' which also affected the nurses'' dutiful performance.

 Chapter 347 - A Chance

    Which sane person would like to see somebody dying in front of them?

    Anyway, two didn''t give up, a senior nurse was checking if the operation theatre was free if needed and Naomi who didn''t leave Aarvi''s side.

    Naomi muttered which looked like she was encouraging herself but Naomi was actually looking at Aarvi''s drooping eyes and pushed her to never give up. "You can do it, keep going. You can pull this off. You gonna be okay with this��"

    The time was like a ticking bomb, the beeps in the room were making the situation look even worse, probably not only Aarvi''s heart was unstable, other''s heart was beating at the rhythm of the beeps.

    While the senior doctor thought Naomi was still simple-minded and naive in the medical field, Aarvi did hear Naomi''s words.

    The pain is unbearable and the death really did feel like the easiest way to escape but Naomi''s words of ''Keep going.'' affected Aarvi.

    As Ava Kelly, she gave up many of her likes and dislikes, many of her interests due to her parents. Now she didn''t have parents, nobody was there to hold her back, so she didn''t want to give up on anything.

    She had just got her new identity, she returned to Skr, started nning out for the next financial growth of thepany, all were excited to work and bring the Skr to new heights, she really didn''t want to give up so easily.

    If this is what is called a second chance to live, Aarvi really wanted to make use of it.

    Naomi ignored little sighs, shaking heads, and lost the feeling of nurses and the doctor. She sped her palms and firmly pumped on Aarvi''s chest a few times continuing to boost Aarvi.

    Suddenly the continuous beeping sound sounded twice before everything cooled down.

    All froze, even afraid to look at the monitors or Aarvi. Naomi, whose eyes were glued on Aarvi was still muttering, "Please, please, wake up, wake up. You have to be alright��"

    The machines which a few seconds dy beeped once and started showing the reading of heartbeats which wasn''t normal but risk-free.

    Aarvi blinked and started taking deep long breaths ncing at Naomi who was happier to see her alive while the senior was surprised.

    Aaron who had rushed in breathed a sigh of relief without hearing the nurses praising Naomi and thetter''s gaze on him. He just had his eyes on Aarvi, wiping her tears, "Take some rest, I will be here." His cold voice had relief.

    Aarvi was too exhausted to react to anything before she closed her eyes.

    --- Present ---

    Aarvi didn''t exactly know what happened after she slept that day, but continued about Naomi, "Naomi didn''t earn the respect from nurses and doctors overnight, she had really worked hard for it even though all she wanted was this dumb man to notice her."

    Nikun and Shea nodded in appreciation of Naomi''s efforts.

    Aarvi turned to Aaron and asked, "You reported the senior doctor to Uncle Karsen for further investigation on his behavior, did you say anything to Naomi? At least a word of appreciation for saving me?"

    Aaron didn''t respond. For him, it was the duty of a doctor. The three knew Aaron probably didn''t even look at Naomi.

    "I am not sure if she saved me as a doctor or for you, that doesn''t mean I will surrender my life to her." She will probably go out of her way to help Naomi if it is required and well-intentioned but it had the limits.

    If every patient starts thinking they owe a life to their doctor for saving them, Everyone would pray for the doctor instead of god.

    Aaron felt rxed hearing her, he is a doctor too, he saved a few lives but he never felt those owe him life so he didn''t want Aarvi to think she owes Naomi.

    Aarvi continued to coax Aaron so that he could really go easy on Naomi, "I indeed took away her motivation for life, so it is apparent she starts to hate me. I just want her to find new motivation and a new goal."

    Naomi followed Aaron and learned medicine. She couldn''t get Aaron and only her studies are left with her. But whatever Aaron was doing would take away the reason for Naomi''s life.

    "You think she can face anybody after losing her medical license?" Aarvi asked.

    Aaron felt like Aarvi did a deep study on Naomi Fisher. "Are you saying she should be let off for what she did to you and how she threatened the doctor? It is uwful and you know that." He reasoned back.

    It was transparent Aarvi was looking at only the positive side whereas Aaron wanted to avoid the possible arising problem if Naomi is out of prison.

    Shea was shocked to hear Naomi threatened a doctor but she didn''tment when the couple was arguing due to the third person. Nikun and Shea hoped the couple doesn''t create distance with each other for their different views due to a third person.

    "Needless to say, I am aware of her tricks better than you." She pouted at him to lighten the mood before she continued, "Her biggest punishment is falling on the face in front of you and her colleagues. I am not asking you to keep her around us."

    She wasn''t an idiot to have her next to him and see her poison her food, "Her grandfather gave up on her, Uncle Karsen fired her, the Brown siblings are already cool-headed. So I am asking for a chance for her to redeem." She shrugged and looked front.

    Licking her lips, she grabbed a cupcake silently indicating they don''t have to argue so much because of Naomi. She won''t let Naomi affect their rtionship in any way.

    This was the second time Aarvi spoke for Naomi with Aaron, if he was still adamant about punishing her with thew, Aarvi wouldn''t meddle with it. She could only think Naomi messed with the wrong person and that''s Aaron Rivas.

    Shea whispered to Nikun, "You and Sister-inw should learn from them." Her voice carried a hint of sarcasm for his brother and his girlfriend for always making a mountain out of a molehill before calming down.

    After Aarvi ate all the cupcakes, she focused on the brother and sister, "Shea, why don''t you rest in the guestroom?" She still has to get over her jeg.

    Shea nodded and showed her gratification, "Thank you so much. I badly need a good night''s sleep."

    Aarvi stood up to show her the guest room but Aaron pulled her down, "There are no more rooms."

    Morris brother and sister: "..."

    Aarvi bit her lip thinking Aaron might have thought Shea might stay with them in the penthouse so she suggested to him, "We have so many rooms, Shea likes our ce, we can live together. I can apany her to show the city too."

    Aaron: "..."

    ''Live together?'' Hearing her words, he wanted to toss the two Morris out of the penthouse immediately.

    Shea jumped on her toes, "I would love it. I won''t have to be alone in the city." She was really excited and was ready to say hello to the penthouse.

    Nikun who is a man, who knew Aaron wanted to stay alone with Aarvi wordlessly looked at the two girls.

    Aarvi shed an evil grin at Aaron who felt like she was challenging him. Since he ruined their beautiful evening she was up to ruin his n.

 Chapter 348 - Mastermind Is Different

    Aaron has yet to talk about Hayden Kelly with Aarvi, he also wanted to exin to her even though she wasn''t angry at him.

    Anyway, seeing her bringing another girl home to ruin his n, he can''t even imagine their dinner nights, cozy cuddling movie nights, or their little dates filled with the chatter of Shea Morris.

    No, no, he can''t let his n ruin right in front of his eyes.

    "Will you leave your room and sleep on the couch?" He had a winning smirk.

    Shea who was ready to say hello cked on the couch and grumbled to her brother saying Aaron is heartless.

    They had five bedrooms, one is her room, another one is an office or study room so what about other rooms. Confused, "What happened to the rest of the rooms?"

    Aaron pointed upstairs asking her to check it out herself. He wanted her to check out if in case, she needs changes in the arrangements. So Aarvi went upstairs in curiosity and Shea followed her by letting the two friends have their time due to Nikun''s unusual silence the whole time.

    That was so not him and it didn''t suit his personality either. She could guess her brother didn''t really take her there because of her pester to meet Aaron but he had something else to speak with Aaron.

    Aarvi reached the upstairs and took a right turn in front of the wine cer and pushed the door open. A bedroom was turned into a sophisticated gym.

    ''There is still a chance.'' She thought and opened the left side room door in the corridor. Another room was turned into aundry room whereas they had aundry room on the next level of the penthouse.

    ''What did he do with that room?'' She thought reaching the end of the right-side corridor.

    She opened the entertainment room which was still intact without changes. Tracking back with Shea in tow, she went upstairs to check out the previousundry room was changed to a recreational room.

    It was perfect for friends or family to gather and have fun with the vast terrace in the front. Since the next penthouse also belonged to them, they could easily have a great time if needed.

    Without going out to the hot sun, both descended with a minor talk about the interior and reached thest room that left excluding the master bedroom.

    Aarvi involuntarily smiled looking at the cat room. It was cute and amazing for her Laze. Laze saw Aarvi and meowed at her standing on the small wooden swinging bridge.

    Aarvi carried it to her arms looking around at the toys and adventures prepared for Laze. She wanted to be a kitten to y in the cat''s yground.

    Laze who probably felt the new ce foreign clung to her and Shea stood outside without entering. "Aarvi, is it your cat?"

    Aarvi turned around to see Shea uneasily standing by the door while her eyes were amazed by the cat''s room. Shea smiled looking at the ck oriental cat and its eyes, "Owner and the pet are sexy." Then she looked at Aarvi and whined, "I am scared of animals."

    Aarvi nodded in understanding and went closer to her, her soft voice of advice sounded, "Then you should start by caressing it. Don''t try to carry directly. Cats can sense our feelings." If not for other cats, Aarvi knew Laze could sense her moods easily.

    Laze waszy to start with, initially, it red at Shea ready with its paws, due to Aarvi, it slowly got used to Shea''s touch.

    Aarvi was happy that Aaron didn''t leave Laze at the Avron mansion. Anyway, she wanted Laze to be in her room. She thought to teach Laze from going in and out of two rooms.

    Then Shea checked the master bedroom after seeking Aarvi''s permission. As the name suggests, it was a spacious modern master suite with minimal furniture. Shea''s gaze fell on the no-door bathroom and giggled to herself. She was happy for Aaron.

    There was a wall covering the shower area but one could see who could be in the bathtub. Further inside, there was a huge walk-in closet with all the facilities.

    Returning to the bedroom, "Woah!" Shea eximed at the spectacr view after pushing the white drapes away from the balcony standing by floor-to-ceiling windows.

    Skipping out she saw the balcony was attached to the next penthouse so the pool size was big with ample space for a barbecue kitchen, lounge, and gathering.

    Marrying Aaron''s little brother didn''t look like a bad idea looking at the view and the private vast balcony where guests don''t have entry.

    Aarvi let her enjoy and returned to the living hall after hearing Aaron''s voice. She answered the call settling next to Aaron.

    Aaron''s hands itched to pull her close to him but controlled due to Nikun and to avoid making Aarvi ufortable.

    Nikun and Aaron noticed her pleasantness turn cold before she uttered in extreme nonchnce, "I had expected this. Keep me updated."

    After she hung up the call, she revealed to Aaron, "I think we may not need to attend Mirage Banquet. The afternoon dose is high for Leon Harmon and he isn''t daring to leave the house."

    She wanted to give him an amazing gift at Mirage Banquet but by the looks of it, all her preparation seemed to be wasted.

    Nikun was quick to catch her words and deduced, "Leon Harmon." One who wanted to separate his favorite couple and attack Aaron''s Cupcake.

    Aarvi looked at Nikun after hearing his dangerously menacing voice. He was very silent before and now the air around him was unapproachable and his eyes looked malicious.

    After ncing at expressionless Aaron, she changed the topic, "What were you guys talking about? Is there a problem?"

    Nikun realized Aarvi is too attentive to people''s behavior, unlike her teenage self. He looked at Aaron thinking he might want to hide his office problem from Aarvi but the man didn''t think twice before revealing it.

    "Do you remember I sent the Golden oil project team to a secure ce?" Aaron asked inly.

    Aarvi nodded in response. The project team members were sent to the Morris hotels under tight security. Aarvi realized something went wrong with the team members and that was the reason behind Nikun''s appearance.

    Aaron saw her guessing the events looking at her expression change. He is cent percent sure she will be on point so he didn''t brief in the depth, "They are safe but due to the critical situation, Milo Wen had to reach them."

    Aarvi again nodded understanding Milo Wen didn''t disturb Aaron when they were at engagement hall so he sent Nikun to the penthouse to deliver the news personally while he flew to Coasta.

    Nikun looked at the couple in amusement. Whatever Aaron was speaking doesn''t make sense but thedy was nodding in understanding without needing a clear exnation.

    But still, he liked the cute teenage couple from the cafe of the past nine years.

    After Aarvi got to know the reason behind Nikun''s presence, he revealed another set of news that Aarvi might want to know or be aware of.

    "Merton Industries are the ones who wanted to frame me for Secretariat''s death. The sharpshooter belongs to Leon Harmon."

    Aarvi nodded, that she had guessed in the beginning. There was something more so she silently waited for him to finish.

    "But the mastermind is different," Aaron added, and Nikun raised his brow in question. Thetter didn''t expect Aaron to share everything with Aarvi that would burden her more.

    Aarvi clenched her fist and gritted her teeth.

 Chapter 349 - A Death

    Aaron ignored Nikun''s gaze and didn''t continue to tell who the mastermind behind the n was when he saw her in deep thought.

    Aarvi deduced the rest of the n. "Leon kept an eye on all the cardiologists in the city once he doubted my existence."

    cing his elbow on the backrest, Aaron propped his head on his hand watching her side profile while she analyzed all the ns of Leon. He wanted her to study the situation because Aarvi could point out minor details which they might have missed.

    This was apletely new side of Aarvi so Nikun didn''t interrupt and heard her speak of the ns of Leon without needing any assistance or confirmation.

    Aarvi''s eyes were on the piano while she dissected Leon Harmon''s silent ns. He was trying to set a big trap for her but unfortunately, Aaron was too smart and careful from the beginning so Leon failed.

    She continued in certainty, "Since he couldn''t find any record of Ava Kelly in any hospital, He wanted to try in the military hospital, that''s too risky and hard." Provoking the military isn''t a good choice when Leon''s background is so corrupted.

    So Leon needed a way where the best surgeon could run up to save a person. They can''t choose amon man, "So he chose to shoot at the heart of the cab secretariat who will get assistance from top-notch private and military doctors."

    How she wanted to pedal that poison snake for hurting innocent people. She wished to speed up her ns but it would be dangerous so she controlled her emotions.

    Nikun and Aaron looked at each other. They had indeed missed this point. When the city was under curfew three years back, the military had locked down the city. Hence Leon doubted the military hospital thinking they might have saved Ava Kelly.

    Aarvi continued, "Leon fooled Mertons to keep his te clean to let them take the me." She couldn''t understand if the Mertons were an idiot or Leon was just shrewd. "Leon wanted to make sure if a person shot in the chest could be saved just like me. If yes, then who could save the secretariat?"

    Aaron stretched his hand and tucked her hair lock behind her ear as a faint smile shed on his face. He felt like his Cupcake must have been a detective or joined some secret service like her brother Zain.

    Instead of continuing her deduction, she suddenly remarked, "Leon Harmon really lives up to his identity. Toxic, sharp-witted, pernicious man."

    Before stepping into the penthouse, he had thought Leon Harmon was targeting Aaron and Rivas Industries to help Merton get the project. He was initially grim, thinking how dare Leon or Merton tries to attack Aaron''s team in Merton Hotels.

    Now it is cleared, Everything is linked to onedy and it''s Aarvi Evans, aka Ava Kelly.

    Hearing Aarvi showing her disapproval for Leon Harmon''s toxic, harmful behavior, Aaron cooled her down, "His bad luck. He is against a ck Swan."

    Since Aarvi was from a business world she knew what it meant by ck Swan, she shook her head helplessly for earning different names frequently from him.

    Whereas Nikun looked at her ck dress and remembered she was in the ck too when he met her at Rivas Industries.

    He wasn''t curious about the couple''s flirting so he was about to ask Aarvi to continue her deduction but he sensed Sheaing downstairs. He cued Aaron and put on a nonchnt air.

    Shea who skipped downstairs had heard Aaron''s words, "Whopliments that way?"

    She peeked at Aarvi from behind the couch and smiled. She had really thought Aaron''s Cupcake was going to be some cute little girl but Aarvi was beyond her imagination. She wasn''t only beautiful but had brains.

    She expressed, "Your girlfriend isn''t just floating Swan on the water." She told Aaron while Aarvi was a little ufortable when Shea was close to her.

    Aaron sensed it, he took the chance, held Aarvi''s hand, and pulled her much closer to him.

    Shea leaned on the couch as she continued without knowing why Aarvi didn''t shake her hand or why Aaron pulled Aarvi next to him.

    "She is alluring. Brother Aaron, I dare you to leave your girlfriend out alone, I am sure a few will ask her out at first sight." She giggled imagining Aaron getting jealous.

    She had thought Aaron couldn''t have any emotions until she saw him today with Aarvi, so she didn''t find it odd imagining him jealous.

    Nikun felt like he should have told his sister that Aarvi''s beauty is lethal, None would dare to offend her or her boyfriend.

    Aaron threw the cushion on Shea''s head, he didn''t like when Shea kept mentioning his Cupcake''s look. ''She is more than her appearance, okay?

    "ck Swan is a metaphor. It describes an event thates as a surprise with a major effect. One couldn''t predict or foresee it." He tried to enlighten Shea.

    Then his eyes went back to Aarvi who was actually speechless by seeing him talk so much in front of others. She knew it was because it''s about her.

    "It also means extremely rare." He ended his words of praise pinching her cheek.

    Shea who saw harmless Aarvi couldn''t understand how the metaphor could suit her but the meaning probably suited her because everybody is nothing for Aaron excluding his Cupcake.

    ''Am I so unpredictable?'' Aarvi thought while controlling herself from saying, ''I am ttered.''

    "Your punishment is still on." She whispered and stuck her tongue out at him thinking he might be buttering her up.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi then realized Nikun and Aaron purposefully avoided Leon''s topic because of Shea. She felt good to see them protecting her from the evilness of the world, she could only hope Shea doesn''t have to face any darkness of the world.

    She turned to Aaron for the suggestion, "How about I take Shea to Shawn''s penthouse guestroom? She is exhausted?" She didn''t want to give her bedroom.

    Aaron nced at Nikun, thetter knew Shawn but Shea didn''t know so expecting her to getfortable in Shawn''s penthouse is absurd. So he left the choice on them.

    Shea was hesitant but her brother didn''t even look at her, "No problem. She isn''t a little girl to be scared of by a half-naked man."

    Aarvi and Shea: "..."

    Shea controlled words from the tip of her tongue, ''Are you even my brother?'' It is true she won''t be afraid of men, she wasn''t a saint all these years. It''s Aaron''s younger brother so she didn''t want to have any odd meeting experience.

    She stood up stomping her feet, "I won''t waste my energy on you." She harrumphed at Nikun and strode towards the main door of the penthouse.

    Aarvi quickly got up and followed her out. Settling Shea in a guest room, assuring her that Shawn won''t return till the night and she will be dropping him a message.

    Shea didn''t even bother locking the door and flopped on the bed saying, "Thank you��" She was truly tired.

    Aarvi dropped a message to Shawn closing the guest room door, [My Little Prince, I am borrowing your guest room at the penthouse.]

    The response soon dropped in, [I am not little (Squinting_eyes_emote), Little Heart.]

    ''Am I little?'' She chuckled, she liked hearing Little Heart anyway.

    Forgetting to inform Shawn that a different girl was in the penthouse, she left Shawn''s penthouse to know if Leon was up to something.

 Chapter 350 - At Stake

    Aarvi returned to her penthouse where two men were waiting for her. She again needs to get into the mood.

    Aarvi nodded remembering she had discerned till Leon used Merton''s to shoot the cab secretariat to find the person who excels in the field of cardiology.

    Leon''s n was indeed a sess over here. The secretariat was shifted immediately to the military hospital after he was shot. "Aaron, excluding you, who else was present in the operation theatre other than military surgeons and experts?" She asked by looking towards him.

    Aaron didn''t know why she chose a different way to think, he didn''t question but remembered the surgeon''s name, "Professor Jeffy from Hospital Lifeline, Coasta."

    Aarvi nodded and guessed, "The main surgeon of the operation was surgeon general but you are the one who removed the bullet letting him manage the postpletion operation."

    Aaron hummed remembering she had asked how two or three surgeons work at a time in surgery when the patient is a very important personality of the country.

    Aarvi continued slowly uttering every word feeling things erroneous, "So you two are the prime elements in saving the secretariat."

    Taking Leon''s personality into consideration, he would definitely go to Professor Jeffy. Professor having no choice against Leon, he definitely has provided Leon with the information about the operation. And there was also a possibility of using him to disturb the health condition of the Secretariat.

    Aaron and Nikun looked at each other and thetter blurted out, "Surgeon general is in danger."

    That''s exactly what Aarvi''s instincts and deduction said. Leon failed to fetch any information with respect to Aaron and ''Ava Kelly.'' During that time, all knew the Rivas family was mourning two deaths and faced a huge business loss.

    At the same time, Aaron saved Aarvi and stayed beside her, hardly going to the office so people thought he was devastated after losing his mother and younger sister so he was in the home. His tracks were cleared to keep Ava Kelly''s identity safe.

    Even though those weren''t enough to get rid of Leon''s suspicion of Aaron, Leon can''t go against Aaron so the easiest target is the surgeon general inparison.

    Aarvi wanted to break open Leon''s head and tell him that when he shot her, the bullet had pierced her heart, removing it would cause her death and they can''t leave the bullet either which was slowly failing her heart.

    But the bullet that was shot at the cab minister was very close to the heart, damaging the right pulmonary vein. His life wasn''t as critical as hers.

    However, she itched to bore a hole in Leon''s heart.

    ---

    At Harmon Mansion,

    Dn tried to be reasonable after hearing Leon ordering his n to hisckeys to be carried out, "Brother Leon, it is very risky to target a military officer, The surgeon general was just doing her job, why will she provide shelter and power to Ava Kelly even if she saves her?"

    Even though he sounded like he was concerned about risk, he actually wanted to save the innocent life of the surgeon general.

    Leon mmed theptop screen shut which had Ava Kelly''s picture. Dn couldn''t read his wicked grin and malicious eyes.

    "A death does not harm the earth." Leon smugly responded without caring that the surgeon general could be innocent.

    Dn gritted his teeth, he wanted that death to be Leon Harmon''s instead of an innocent person. So he started to think about how to divert Leon''s attention from the surgeon general.

    Dn didn''t move and stared at Leon hoping for an exnation because he will have to be the one to save his ass.

    Leon, who doesn''t bother to exin to anybody, knew the importance of having Dn around him. It wasn''t the first or second time, Leon went into the problem and ordered Dn to clean up so he started speaking about what was going on in his mind.

    "Aaron Rivas has a girlfriend, she came to the engagement today..."

    Dn wasn''t sure if he should be happy to know Leon is aware of Ava Kelly and Aaron Rivas''s rtionship. But if he knew, why is he attacking the innocent?

    Leon who was watching Dn''s every expression found nothing special so he continued, "Aaron Rivas exited the hall with that girl but she isn''t Ava Kelly..."

    Dn''s lips twitched hearing him. He clearly saw Aaron taking care of her while shepletely entrusted herself to him.

    How the hell did Leone to that conclusion?

    "How are you so sure? Ava Kelly''s best friend is Shawn Rivas and it''s easier for her to be with President Rivas." He asked in a different way to know how Leon came to that judgment.

    Leonughed hysterically hearing the confused tone of Leon. "Exactly." He said and stood up. He was satisfied to know Dn wasn''t epting it easily instead of being certain.

    Dn didn''t know how his response answered the question he asked Leon. Anyway, it wasn''t the first time Leon speaking what he wants instead of what is needed.

    It doesn''t mean Leon likes to talk in riddles, it is because he hides the evil ns of his so that the n shouldn''t be leaked out to anybody.

    Walking to the windows of the study room, Leon smirked admiring his own way of dealing with the things. His wounds had dressed and he was in a new set of clothes.

    He voiced whatever he had guessed about Ava''s n, "Either Ava Kelly is really the girlfriend of Aaron Rivas or she is trying to create coincidence with Aaron Rivas so that I make an erroneous mistake."

    If Ava Kelly is on the second n, Leon didn''t want to provoke Aaron Rivas and the Rivas family. Even though he knew the Rivas family became stronger after Aaron took the crown, Leon still tried to know the power they held.

    The Rivas family wasn''t just powerful, they had too deep connections with the military, business, and a few of the strong families who got medically treated by them. If Leon wasn''t wrong, none would back down to support them when needed.

    So mindlessly going against Aaron or the Rivas family is stupidity. He needs a solid reason with proof and a perfect n to stand against the sleeping dragon which he had almost disturbed.

    Dn: "..."

    He really wanted to smack Leon''s head and say she is really Aaron''s girlfriend and she wasn''t creating any coincidences. Never mind, he wanted Leon to be insane and waste all his resources.

    Without knowing, Dn was walking the path which Aarvi was designed to test him on. He was slowly earning the trust he needed from Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans. So he will indeed get the chance to meet her soon.

    Leon turned to Dn and continued in confidence, "If she is thinking I will attack Aaron Rivas and she could see my demise by him, I am not going toy a finger on him."

    Leon really feels that is the deadliest n. He didn''t know Ava Kelly was avenging with her own power.

    Dn merely raised his brow hearing Leon''s overconfident deduction. If Ava Kelly really wanted to let Aaron attack Leon Harmon, thetter would have faced the demise far too soon.

    Clenching his fist, Leon''s knuckles drummed on the desk when he revealed, "I have a different n for Aaron Rivas. The storm will hit the proud Rivas family." He didn''t reveal the n that left Dn hanging.

    Anyway, that still didn''t answer Dn''s main concern. The surgeon general''s life is at stake. Dn can''t help anybody as Leon''s eyes hardly leave him as he is aware of theing n against the Surgeon general.

    *Surgeon general - A military surgeon with a military rank.

 Chapter 351 - Her Naivety

    Hearing Leon mention he has a different n to attack Aaron Rivas and the Rivas family, Dn knew Leon wasn''t just doing it because of Ava Kelly, Leon wanted to be an invincible man in Mocon and he hated Aaron''s guts for stepping on his pride.

    Dn wasn''t afraid of Leon attacking the Rivas family, they weren''t fragile to break so soon. "Brother Leon��" His annoyed tone sounded for diverting his main concern of Surgeon General.

    Leon settled back on the chair and lifted the screen of theptop. It didn''t take long for the screen to lit up and theptop lock screen showed the beautiful girl in white, innocence was her ornament that was glowing brightly.

    Recalling the afternoon incident, Leon remembered her serene smile. Rather than grinding his teeth or being alert of Ava Kelly''s n, all he felt was lustfulness.

    He was trapped in the hall of mirrors making him lose his rationality, but remembering her confidence, nonchnce, and her extreme calmness, he knew he never had such a strong desire for anything but Ava Kelly.

    Yes, he wanted her right beside him. Not only because of his physical desire but to use her dangerous brain.

    He responded to Dn''s worry to keep his mind at reset, "Surgeon General is pro and expert at handling the bullets around the heart." As per the report he read about the military doctor, the Surgeon general saved numerous soldiers who were shot in the chest.

    Leon pulled a file out from a locked drawer of his desk. He threw it in front of Dn as he added about Aaron, "ording to Aaron Rivas''s track record, it was his first time handling a bullet wound."

    Leon didn''t mean to say Ava Kelly couldn''t be with Aaron but he meant, Surgeon General can really be one to save her.

    Dn slowly breathed out gazing at Leon while he concealed his real emotions. He wanted to cross the desk, hold his hair and m his head on the desk until he bleeds out and dies by his hands.

    Well, it is not possible, before Leon could die, Dn would be dead.

    Leon againughed at Dn assuming Dn worries a lot about him and the Harmon family.

    Since Dn will be the one to help him in an emergency, Leon decided to speak a little more. "When you don''t know where the attack is from, we have to conquer from weakest to strong."

    Leon wanted to kill the general and confirm Ava Kelly didn''t reach the funeral. And that will confirm that she is definitely with Aaron Rivas.

    Dn gave the voice after being tired of waiting for him to speak, "Alright, but my confusion is, how did you confirm Surgeon general could be keeping her safe?"

    Leon''s face turned ugly at the question. He got to know Professor Jeff, a surgeon, was in the operation theatre on standby while others performed the surgery on the secretariat. Leon threatened him to speak about the doctor on duty.

    After knowing it''s Aaron Rivas and the Surgeon general who yed the important part, he had to rule out the choice of Aaron Rivas as it might raise suspicion on him.

    Thus Leon had tried to meet the Surgeon general but met with a harsh rejection without respecting his identity.

    Leon said through clenched teeth, "Because that woman has very strong morals. If she hears Ava Kelly''s story, she will definitely go all out to help her by bing a godmother."

    Dn cursed Leon in mind, ''Half witted man, what kind of logic is that?''

    But for Leon, if he finds any absurd logic behind every illogical fact, he wouldn''t mind taking actions in his way.

    Dn couldn''t get any information from Leon so all he could do there was, sitting in front of Leon andpleting office work as Leon kept asking questions about the work so that Dn doesn''t get time to think about anything else.

    For others, it looked like they were focused on the work but Dn knew Leon was just being extra careful so that Dn doesn''t slip out any information about the n.

    ---

    At Skyarc Penthouse

    Nikun knew Aarvi or Aaron would definitely save Surgeon General. They won''t sit and watch Leon killing innocent people to find her.

    Aaron voluntarily took the job, "I will take care of this. You should rest." He knew a lot of people who could handle the situation safely and sound so he wanted her to rest well.

    Aarvi snatched his mobile away before his finger could press on the number. Leaning on Aaron, she tried to know what Leon could n more so that she can sync multiple works together.

    Aaron let her think while Nikun wanted to do the same but his mind was getting a lot of questions. If Aarvi keeps hiding from Leon, thetter will keep targeting innocents, they can''t go and protect each one.

    So he asked directly, "Aarvi, won''t you reveal your identity to Leon Harmon?"

    Aarvi looked at him for a few seconds before she asked him a whole different question, "Will you betray Aaron?"

    Nikun choked on his spit hearing Aarvi. Even though she inly asked, he knew it had far too deep meaning.

    To be able to meet Aaron at the vi without contacting him over call, Aarvi could guess the trust he had earned from Aaron and Milo Wen is too high.

    But she can''t trust anybody so easily. She won''t be surprised if she gets to know the next minute as Nikun leaked their location because Leon threatened him with something. Thus she was confirming Nikun won''t misuse the trust under any circumstances.

    Aarvi didn''t avert her gaze from Nikun''s eyes while he digested the question, understanding she wasn''t kidding. "Test me," he responded in ease, he would never do that to Aaron.

    Meanwhile, Aaron was ying with her hair lock as though it wasn''t rted to him. He is aware Aarvi can''t trust anybody easily so he didn''t bother meddling in. He trusted his friend so there was nothing to worry about.

    Aarvi nodded and responded to Nikun''s first question, "My identity will be out soon." First to Leon Harmon, then her family, and atst, the public.

    Aarvi who always nned out alone without telling anyone let the two men hear her while she ryed instruction over a call.

    Aaron was indifferent as he wasn''t new to her nning but Nikun couldn''t believe she could y Leon on her fingers tips.

    After some time, Nikun left to look over the Mirage banquet arrangements deciding he should never offend Aaron''s Cupcake.

    She is simply too scary.

    ...

    Aarvi who went to wash her face and change clothes, squealed in horror, "Aaron...."

    Aaron was leaning on the headboard of the bed, stretching his legs holding a medical book. As soon as her high pitch voice hit his ear, he threw the book on the bed and dashed into the bathroom without caring about wearing the slippers.

    He crossed the bathroom and entered the second section where a face washbowl and mirror were arranged.

    He saw Aarvi had tied her hair in a bun, changed to a simple ck spaghetti dress, her hands were holding her head in frustration and her eyes glued on the reflection of her neck where the ring red mark had a hint of purplish tint.

    He hadn''t put so much pressure and understood her skin is too sensitive. He breathed out at the realization she was embarrassed thinking Nikun and Shea must have seen it.

    Lifting her off the floor, he made her sit on the floating cab next to the washbowl. He couldn''t help but let out a hearty chuckle looking at her blinking innocently and biting her lips in self-consciousness.

    Even though she was bold, capable, he loves the little naivety of hers.

 Chapter 352 - Attack The Lion

    Looking at him enjoying her awkward state, Aarvi''s little fists rained weak punches. It was true she never had to think of hiding anything on her hence she forgot about the hickey.

    Should she be happy Shawn and Dax weren''t there? They would have teased her just to see her flushed like a tomato.

    Even though she had bit Aaron''s lips in the celebration hall, she knew none of the eyes could catch them. Still, kissing on the lips in public is verymon.

    She really wanted to take the hickey casual but she couldn''t and she was really embarrassed remembering Shea and Nikun around her for so long time. Aarvi wanted such things of hers to be private.

    Seeing the main culprit of her embarrassmentughing at her, her hand reached for his shirt and pulled him closer. She bit his shoulder over his thin white shirt.

    Aaron paused hisughter and saw her using her strength to bite him. He was sure it was going to leave a mark but he just squinted his eyes at her dainty face and stood without hissing in pain or stopping her.

    Thinking of the second bite, he could feel her slowly venting her previous day''s irritation by biting him. Even though he was d to see her releasing the resentment, he didn''t show it on his face.

    There is no fun in striking at him when he stands indifferent so Aarvi pushed him away with a big pout of her lips.

    Shouldn''t he coax her instead ofughing at her?

    ''Hmph.''

    Aaron nced at the shoulder of his shirt which had the light creases before looking at the sulking beauty, "Aarvi Evans." His voice was too pleasant to believe.

    Aarvi knew he was up to no good. Her pout seized down looking at his coolness while he stepped closer to her at snail''s speed with his eyes looking into hers.

    He helped her remember a watchword by saying a word for a word, too clear and audible. Like a predator aiming at it''s prey calctingly, "Don''t you know? You shouldn''t attack the lion with bare hands."

    She wanted to exim as ''Narcissist!'' for calling himself a lion but that wasn''t the point. She really did attack him with no preparation and his sonorous voice started raising her heartbeats.

    ''You foolish heart.'' She didn''t know if it was her curiosity and anticipation or anxiousness.

    We don''t have to fear the enemies because the most they can do is oppose us. But we have to fear people who are indifferent. Aaron belongs to the second category.

    Forcing her eyes away, Aarvi nced towards the left avoiding his deep gaze, she could enter the walk-in closet but it was a dead-end. She will easily get caught.

    And on the right side, she can escape but the case is she felt like a kitten in Lion''s den while he trapped her between his hands.

    Would he let her go so easily?

    Aaron was expecting her to escape but Aarvi''s eyes twinkled with an unknown glint, her lips curled to a tempting smile masking her n making it hard for him to read her next movements prior.

    The attack is the best form of defense.

    She slid her hands on his shoulder. She licked her lips craving to tease and kiss his smirking lips but chose to attack his neck.

    He had forgotten, she might be naive but she is still his Lioness who won''t run away but take control, jumps into the battle to return with victory.

    And it was time to eat his own medicines.

    Aarvi didn''t shy away, burying her little face in the crook of his neck, her nose was flooded with his spicy bergamot perfume. Her attack was also to make him feel good just like how she had felt in the on-call resting room in the hospital.

    She didn''t care if she was going to do it right or wrong, all she knew was to follow her instincts and tease him.

    Aaron was expecting a third bite for the day but his eyes darkened, unthinkingly held his breath when her little face sensually grazed up his neck.

    He calls her ck Swan for a reason. She was totally unpredictable, without knowing she is ying with the fire which she is afraid of.

    Her n to attack tumbled down, relishing the warmth of his skin. Her eyes were closed while focusing on those little emotions bubbling up insides her and his reaction. She felt him negligibly flinch when her lips grazed below his ear.

    Her right hand pulled him closer and sucked his neck skin. She didn''t know teasing him would also make her feel good and unknowingly sucked a little harder.

    A low grunt spilled out of his lips, he didn''t know whether it was because of her lips that caught the right sensitive skin or her right-hand naughty fingers sensually circling her nape. Both felt good to him slowly untying his control from him.

    His reaction was approval for her actions so she became a little bolder and nipped his neck skin just to soothe by twirling her tongue. She felt his body tense up and stiff but not even a single sound went out of his lips again.

    Since she knew she was indeed making him feel good, she wanted to hear his groans so she continued to assault her Lion purposefully leaving her marks having no idea she was able to do it because he was letting her explore.

    He inhaled sharply when she teased his bobbling Adam''s apple. She was pure torture to him.

    Aaron was fighting with himself. In intimacy, Aarvi only knows what she imagines, which was just one way. He had told her he won''t touch and let her have her way but it was harder than he had thought.

    His fingers mped the edge of the cab craving nothing but to hold her, feel her, hear her sensuous moans instead. Looking at his reflection of his hooded eyes while savoring her soft lips prepping his smooth skin was exciting him more.

    As though it wasn''t enough to give him a hard time, Aarvi tugged him lower till her lips brushed over his ear.

    "Aarvi��" His husky voice fluttered her heart but she failed to notice he was losing control.

    She wanted to cover the distance between them longing for his warmth but she was sitting and he was standing. So she could only bring his captivating face closer.

    Letting her shallow breath tickle his ear, she whispered in her irresistible voice, "Lioness doesn''t care about bare hands."

    He wasn''t sure if he heard her right, she was driving him crazy for her. His friend was going hard reminding him to take her right there.

    Aaron''s right hand reached for her head while his other hand coiled her waist, digging his fingers into her waist. Aarvi let out an amorous hum when his teeth grazed her bare shoulder.

    It was like a warning she needs to stop before it''s toote as he closed the distance between them by making her straddle him.

    Before he could pull her head away, she tweaked his earlobe with her teeth. The sharp yet sensual pain made his brain pleasured while he scooped her into his arms.

    Aarvi gasped at his ear, quickly clutching his shoulder, sping her legs tighter around his waist before her realization.

    She heard his heavy voice next to her ear, "You need to be taught."

 Chapter 353 - Biting Day

    By the time Aarvi couldpletely grasp his words and situation, he was moving out of the bathroom. Just a few steps with his long strides, he reached the bedroom and pinned her on their big king-sized bed.

    Her confused eyes locked with his dark desirous eyes that she had evoked till then. Her throat went dry, her heartbeats quickened, the breath stuck inside and no words came out of her lips while clutching his shirt to creases.

    She was uncertain if she was anticipating or afraid. She didn''t fear him so she pushed the rest of the thought behind her mind.

    His smoldering gaze neither let her think nor look away but only a way to get lost in his eyes. His deep gaze was like he could read her clearly through her eyes.

    He wasn''t seeing her from today, he knew every reaction of hers. From the shaking of her eyes to her masking expressions, he could read each one of them.

    She probably wasn''t aware but it was true Leon left far too deep fear of lewdness in her. Hence the sudden unexpected physical intimacy always rmed her subconscious mind which she doesn''t have control over.

    Unlike her shrewd conscious mind, her subconscious was still healing that needs love, a lot of it and little more time which he was very much aware of.

    So he always kept her first, without forcing her or taking things faster. But it seems like he was way too careful and his little woman was breaking the barriers faster than he had expected.

    Staring back at her ck orbs that were intently watching his eyes, he teased her lips that were waiting for his attention.

    Aarvi had yet to realize she still had her legs wrapped around his waist. She was about to kiss him but realized he just brushed her lips.

    She couldn''t believe the man who was losing control a minute back was teasing her.

    Did she read it wrong? She doubted by looking at his yearning gaze.

    "Such a tease." Her alluring voice hit his eardrums.

    What if she looked ready to explore more? He definitely knew that she wasn''t ready for something more than making out. He will take a step at a time.

    Aaron''s smirk continued to tease her. He wanted to turn the tables, why should he be a victim of her tease and seduction?

    Time to turn the tide.

    Running her fingers over his face, she tried to provoke, "I thought... you were going to gobble me up." Her sultry was just too irresistible as her.

    Could he please know who taught her all these tricks? Should he find Milo Wen''s wife? He probably wouldn''t be surprised if one day he realizes Aarvi had tricked him to do something. She definitely had that influence on him.

    Aarvi''s eyesnded on his bobbing Adam''s apple and licked her lips. She couldn''t understand why she finds it toothsome. She was certain, one day she was really going to bite it giving in to the temptation.

    Before that, she needs to set this man in ce. He is her boyfriend, why should she care about being demure?

    Pushing him down on the bed, she easily rolled on top of him. Pulling his chin down to face her, "Why don''t I eat you up?" She further provoked him.

    Aaron''s brows slightly raised, he didn''t bother telling he was really the big bad wolf and she was his pretty red riding hood.

    ying along, his eyelids closed when she went for his lips for a kiss that she was craving for a long time. She knew she just had to start, he wouldn''t be able to hold back.

    Anyway, a forefinger appeared between their lips that left her dumbstricken.

    Aarvi shot her eyes open and Aaron teased with a silly smirk on his face slowly opening his eyes, "Bacteria Sweetheart, you don''t like them."

    His smooth hypnotic voice melted her heart but Aarvi: "..."

    Her face flushed bright red in embarrassment. Did he have to use her line on her? She felt like she was bing the definition of shamelessness.

    Aaron controlledughing at her face. He clearly knows she too wanted to kiss him as much as he did. But seeing her expression saying, ''I dug my grave.'' is just too amazing.

    Looking at him suppressing hisughter by putting on an innocent face, she bit his finger that was between their lips until she left her teeth mark.

    She wanted to name the day as ''Embarrassment day.'' ncing at the marks she left on his neck, she will wait for him to be embarrassed at the Mirage Banquet.

    Oh yeah, they are going to the Mirage banquet to romance more�� No, no, to y some games. Hehe.

    Whereas Aaron wanted to name the day as ''Biting day.'' by seeing her use her teeth very often.

    ''Am I tastier than Cupcake now?'' He thought without asking her.

    Aarvi tried to get off him with a loud, "Hmph." But ended up falling back on him due to his caged arms around her.

    She wanted to get up and beat him up, "Let��" The rest of the words faded against his lips.

    Capturing her lips, he flipped her on the bed to keep her in ce. His hand cupped her face to stop her from moving her head away, another hand had to grab her hand that was trying to push him.

    Pinning her hand above her head, he gently sucked her pursed lips but she adamantly refused to react. He licked her lips coaxing entry trying to melt her heart but she snorted.

    Lifting his head he saw her squinting her eyes smirking her lips provokingly. He said through his teeth, "Aarvi Evans..."

    Aaron: "..."

    He had almost thought it''s her new way of punishment.

    Aarvi licked the faint cut on his lips, she was about to back off he pressed her down and thrust his slithery tongue inside her warm sweet mouth.

    Aarvi gasped in surprise when their tongue met midway and he pried her lips open. Damn, she wanted to torture him but as soon as their tongue entangled, her stubbornness melted away.

    Unlike his sweet kisses, he dominated their kiss roughly without letting her take control. Aaron sneaked her hand under her neck and angled her head perfectly to kiss her deeper.

    His tongue hungrily tasted her sweetness and yearned more without getting satisfied. Pulling out her moans that again started to ignite his desire, he let out a groan when her body arched pressing her curves on his.

    His overpowering passionate kiss didn''t take long before she became muddled matching his incredible pace. The hand that had tried to push him away moved to his nape and pulled him closer.

    "Ah..." She let out a yelp when he bit her lips and bruised before soothing her with his hot tongue. He let her off and kissed her until her lips were delicious red and swollen, her tongue went numb to his fierce kiss bing a moaning mess under him.

    Letting her catch the breath, he went down to her neck. Before she could hold herself, he attacked her tender skin with a wet kiss leaving her stunned.

    He repeated kissing and nipping her, making her moan his name in pleasure. Aarvi bit her lips feeling her body warm-up with desire by the heat pooling in her lower abdomen.

    Breathless, her fingers tangled with his hair and pulled him up to her face before he could go south. He stole a few more quick pecks from her ruby lips looking at her irresistible little face still lost in the pleasure.

 Chapter 354 - The Constraints

    At Harmon Mansion,

    Hearing the cars entering the premises of the Harmon mansion, Leon quickly rearranged some of his work and ordered Dn, "Complete this, I will be back." His indifferent voice and aloofness were capable of hiding all the thoughts of him.

    Dn''s fingers continued to move the keyboard of hisptop at a good speed without responding to Leon while he shut hisptop and exited the study room.

    Stretching his neck and flexing his shoulder, Dn didn''t make any sound. Leon didn''t just leave, he activated the microphone while leaving so that he could hear whatever Dn speaks and there is a camera anyway to get the footage.

    So even if Dn wanted to do something it was very difficult and put his life at risk. So ignoring the rest, he focused onpleting the work.

    Leon who exited the study room was quick to put on the person who was bearing too much pain. He folded the sleeves so that Sean could see and don''t me him for missing the engagement.

    Weary, Eliza and Sean slumped on the couch. Aeon passed water to Eliza as he looked around, "Where is grandfather?"

    Eliza took a sip of water and responded to him, "He must be." And looked at the middle-aged butler who quickly responded, "Elder Harmon was walking after lunch, He was tired so he is resting now." He looked at Aeon and Eliza both.

    Aeon, who went to the Harmon mansion to meet his grandfather, rubbed sulking Sean''s head. "Okay Champ, I will get going. Rest inside."

    Sean was exhausted, it took all his brain cells to work to get rid of Sara from his back. He wanted to party tillte in the night but with Sara having princess syndrome, he didn''t want to party but find some peace.

    Hearing his second brother leaving, he leaped behind the couch with all the excitement, "Bro, I want to be with you." He made a puppy face and blinked, making his face cute.

    Eliza and Aeon: "..."

    Both really tired very hard but atst burst intoughter leaving Sean embarrassed with a red face as he stood scratching his head.

    Leon was right at the corner when he heard Sean. He frowned hard without understanding Sean''s behavior. He tried to think why Sean was willing to follow Aeon who wouldn''t let him party long or waste time.

    Leon didn''t want Aeon to make Sean a good one. ncing behind at the door of the study, he ground his teeth. No, he couldn''t let Sean be a man of principles.

    Exiting the corridor, his voice wasced with a hint of pain as though he was trying to hide from them, "Champ!" He shed him a smile and nced at Aeon and Eliza, "Aeon, Ellie, you guys are home."

    He went ahead as he watched shocked Sean running up to him. He noticed Eliza genuinely concerned about him when she stood up and walked up to him. Whereas Aeon looked away as though Leon was an eyesore.

    "Bro, what happened? Who did this to you? Can''t you be careful?..." Sean nagged holding Leon''s hand that was wrapped in bandages.

    Eliza asked, ncing at his hand, "Have you been to the hospital?" Her soft voice had worrisome.

    Aeon''s ears perked waiting for Leon to say the truth. He really wanted Leon to tell a girl who brought him to that condition. Anyway, he is totally aware Leon loves his pride more than anything.

    Leon hissed when Sean was rotating his wrist, "I am sorry, I am sorry��" Sean left his hand afraid to hurt him as he apologized.

    "It''s alright. I didn''t see the ss pieces on the floor and slipped on them." He lied as he shed a relief smile to Eliza and faced Sean again. "I am sorry Champ, I couldn''t be there to help you."

    Sean guided Leon towards the couch as he responded, "No issues, Brother Aeon was there with me, he was a great help."

    Leon again felt ufortable hearing Sean sounding happy taking Aeon''s name. He regretted leaving the engagement on Aeon.

    Staying in Sean''s heart is very easy. Help him, be there when he needs you, and Sean will follow you like the little fe. Hence that made it easier for Leon to spoil Sean and disturb his life whenever he wanted.

    For that only reason, Leon nned to dy having a child with Eliza. He had thought Sean would feel guilty by thinking he was the reason Leon and Eliza never had their baby. But Sean never thought about it and nobody ever brought that topic in front of him.

    Leon was nning an idental pregnancy for Eliza and put on a y in front of Sean so that he could feel indebted to them but Ava Kelly ruined all his ns.

    So Sean being with Aeon wasn''t a good situation for Leon. However, he needs to be a sweet supportive elder brother. "Champ, Aeon will be tired working all day, why do you want to trouble him?"

    Sean became uneasy hearing Leon. He wanted to go with Aeon to talk about Beauty in ck, he didn''t want to speak about Aarvi with Leon or when Leon would be around.

    His pleading gaze shifted on Aeon. He didn''t want to be stubborn after looking at Leon with wounds.

    Aeon''s eyes brushed on Sean before falling on Leon. Being a star director, it wasn''t difficult for him to guess who is acting and who isn''t. Of course, Aarvi is an exception.

    Leon wasn''t hurt as he acted. Hearing Leon avoid Sean joining him, it sounded casual for all but Aeon wanted to keep Sean away from Leon as Aarvi also warned the same.

    So Aeon felt it was the right time to act nonchntly and slowly pull Sean away from Leon. With that, he also wanted to find something that could keep Sean upied without having time for him to run back to Leon.

    His gaze shifted to Sean who was about to slump on the couch and give up his decision, "Sean, you can join me. That way, you can avoid Sara too. What do you think?"

    Leon gritted his teeth and clenched his fist tight. The nerves started to prude on his forehead but he knew he should control it.

    He couldn''t understand why nothing was happening as he wanted from the time Ava Kelly reappeared in his life.

    He started to believe the Kelly family was right. Ava Kelly is a jink who brings nothing but bad luck. May it be three years back or present.

    Sean shot towards Aeon nodding his head vigorously. Leon had the constraints to listen to the Dawson family but Aeon didn''t. Sara acts all spoiled in front of Leon but Aeon''s re is enough to shut her mouth.

    Why won''t Sean be with Aeon? Even if he can''t party all night being with Aeon, at least he won''t have to endure Princess Sara.

    "Sil��" He skipped next to Eliza and gazed at her hug, "Rest well. I will keep calling you." Then he waved his hand at Leon while Aeon nodded at Eliza and the two left.

    As soon as the two left, the butler noticed Leon signaling him to leave so he silently bowed and went out of sight.

    Eliza could feel Leon was about to blow up so she stood up as she uttered, "I will take some rest."

    She took a step still afraid he might throw his rage on her but he was silent and the air around him started to cool down.

    Second step, third step�� It took her more than ten steps to breathe a sigh of relief and walked towards her bedroom in peace.

    However before she could close the door of the bedroom, Leon burst inside making her stumble back.

    Eliza was falling back and was ready for the pain but an arm wrapped around her waist, her legs left the floor. She gasped in shock and instinctively wrapped her arms around Leon''s shoulder.

    Before she could perceive what he was up to, she froze when a thin pair of lips captured hers in a gentle move.

 Chapter 355 - A Cold Shower

    Eliza was so shocked that she stood in disbelief when her back crashed on the wall, and Leon intently kissed her with a hand around her waist and another hand cupping her face.

    She neither responded to his soft kiss nor pushed him away when his body pressed on her softness.

    ''Thud.'' Her shoulders jerked when the door closed. She blinked her eyes at Leon, trying to know what he was up to.

    She just stood nkly, feeling nothing. She didn''t want to have any expectations because Leon was an animal who wouldn''t mind pushing her on the floor and kicking her away if he is unsatisfied with anything, even if it''s his own body.

    As she didn''t resist, Leon pried her lips open and thrust his tongue inside. He wasn''t doing it out of love. He was testing whatever he felt in the celebration hall after looking at Ava Kelly.

    But he felt nothing as if whatever he felt for Ava Kelly was an illusion.

    Whirling aside, the hand that was on her waist moved up and unzipped Eliza''s gown. Eliza actually wanted to stop because of their intimacy before three years and now had a difference of sky and earth.

    There was tenderness under his touch but no fondness. There was warmness, but it wasn''t warmth. Her heart had long lost the passion for him. All that left was the care and empathy.

    Yes, she always tried to understand what he could be feeling. Sometimes, she med him for his behavior directly, but she also knew why he changed so drastically.

    He was a man with ego and pride. How could he ept he had impotence?

    She had thought he was afraid that she would leave him due to his impotence or she mightugh at him; hence he became disrespectful and unmannerly.

    So she tried to speak about it with him, be his support. Anyway, he had beaten her, saying he doesn''t want her fake sympathy.

    Leon''s fingers brushed on her shoulder, dropping her dress to the floor. Leon''s hand traveled up her back to the side, tracing her curves. He started exploring her slender body without caring she was standing like a lifeless doll.

    But the urge he easily felt by watching Ava Kelly felt foreign. The more he tried to feel, his every attempt failed, and his action turned rough.

    He knew it wasn''t because of Eliza. She was still a stunning beauty with an amazing physique in herte twenties. A lot of models will fall weak in front of her. So he continued waiting for his body to react.

    Without awareness of what he was up to in search of desire, he bit her lips and squeezed her bosom, causing her to yelp in pain.

    Leon snapped out of the daze and saw Eliza afraid to death. Irritated about his unreactive body, he raised his hand to push her away.

    Eliza shook violently in fear covering her face. Nheless, Leon''s hand was frozen in the air.

    He initially wanted to skip the Mirage banquet, but he got a tip-off that a foreign investor was attending the banquet. He had checked out the investor profile, other than investments and a sessful career. He found no information.

    So he wanted to meet the investor and establish a good rtionship. So that he could make use of it for the chemical manufacturing nt or future projects.

    ording to theizens, being an ideal man and husband, he has to take his wife to the banquet and buy her expensive auction jewelry in the name of donation, so he cooled down.

    Looking at Eliza, who was about to burst into tears, he breathed out slowly to avoid her getting depressed, leading her to drink at the party.

    Little did he know the investor he wanted to meet was none other than Ava Kelly, aka Aarvi Evans.

    Aarvi had let go of her Mirage banquet n after hearing Leon wasn''t going to the banquet. She thought to take a rest and enjoy the evening with Aaron, but after hearing Leon was targeting the Surgeon general with his half-witted brain, she knew she had to strike.

    So she diverted his attention to the banquet when his team tried to ambush the surgeon general.

    Unbeknown to anything, Leon grabbed the knitted throw from the armchair and wrapped Eliza''s quivering body that would put her at ease to some point. He didn''t utter a word and scooped her to his arms effortlessly.

    Eliza was terrified and was expecting nothing good but an agonizing punishment. Trembling in fear, her irregr breathing was almost causing her to sob, but her terror-stricken eyes didn''t leave Leon''s stoic face.

    Leon left her on the bathroom floor before turning on the hot water tap of the bathtub. He silently walked around in the bathroom, arranging her bathrobe, rose bubble bath bomb, fresh body sponge, and everything in her preference while she held the nket tight around her body in confusion.

    Leon went closer to Eliza. His finger brushed her swollen lips while he said, "Have a rxing bath." His deep voice was unexpectedly gentle.

    Eliza just blinked at him as she controlled her urge to step away from him.

    Leon continued as he unwrapped the nket, "I will prepare a dress for you. Get ready. I will bring you outter." He let her know about the evening n as he helped her take off the undergarments.

    He left the bathroom once she entered the bathtub. He was arranging a dress for Eliza when his gazended on the mirror, which unthinkingly reminded him of Ava Kelly falling on the ground.

    His brows knitted tightly when he subconsciously imagined himself touching Ava Kelly. Within a few seconds, his eyes darkened at the realization of his body state.

    His body was reacting to Ava Kelly only. He couldn''t believe his body was craving for the one who hurt him and was seeking vengeance.

    Despite her revenge, he wanted her. He wanted her to cure his impotence. Then he could kill her after torture. This time he will personally make sure she is dead.

    epting his own thoughts, he looked up at his reflection. Remembering how she is trapping him repeatedly, his anger bubbled, ''Should I kill her?'' He asked himself.

    ''What if I don''t react to anybody else other than her?'' His main concern.

    He also needed to have a child before Aeon could move on and find a girlfriend of himself.

    ''So is killing Ava Kelly the best choice?''

    No, he needed her. She was the one who didn''t just have breathtaking beauty but brains, attitude, her amazing team, and importantly her strong level-headedness.

    A wicked grin appeared on his face. He won''t kill her but have her right next to him like his tamed littlemb.

    It wasn''t just for lust or child. He wanted her to hold power over business.

    ----

    At Skyarc penthouse,

    Aaron, who had expected her to blush and end their little romance, hadn''t expected her to ask, "One more��."

    By the end of their fiery, passionate kiss, he was beyond hard, so he didn''t dare to go down her lips. Before she could pull thest tugging string away from him, he gave ast peck on her delicate lips.

    He needed a cold shower.

    Aarvi was sitting on the bed pressing her swollen lips when she saw him leaving the room with the bathrobe. "Aaron..." Her coquettish tone sounded.

    Aaron: "..."

 Chapter 356 - You And Me

    Since Aaron always took shower after returning from outside, Aarvi thought he might need to get fresh. But seeing him walking out of the room, Aarvi continued after she got his attention, "Bathroom is right there, why are you running out?"

    Since he was adamant about turning all the other bedrooms into different purpose rooms to stay with her in a single room, she took the charge of teasing more.

    Aaron narrowed his eyes at her, seeing her move her finger to call him near as she stood on the bed, "Are you afraid I will peek in?"

    He won''t be surprised if she really takes a peek at him by considering her bold and mischief personality. He wasn''t afraid but he needed a cold shower in peace.

    To be precise, he knew she would be the one to be afraid to see a man naked. Anyway, he didn''t bring up her ufortableness.

    Unbuttoning his shirt, he proactively responded, "My bad, I have a girlfriend living with me right now."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She wanted to let him know the need of having the door for the bathroom after teasing him but felt her cheeks burn looking at him unbuttoning his shirt walking up to her.

    She wasn''t embarrassed but she wasn''t sure if she was ready for it. Behaving like a good butzy girl, she went to the other side of the bed saying, "I am toozy to bath now." Then she bit her tongue, she should have said something different and better.

    She started to think about what to respond to if he says he will help her bathe, Meanwhile Aaron had gone around the bed to reach her. She had just sat down when he hovered over her with his tempting masculine chest behind the unbuttoned shirt.

    ''Do you have to seduce me right now?'' She thought by forcing her eyes to stay on his... serious face!?

    He whispered next to her ear when she had held her breath unthinkingly, "Think before being naughty next time." His voice held the depth with an unknown emotion that made her blush more.

    Without troubling her, he rubbed her head and left so that she wouldn''t suffocate herself more.

    Anyway, she threatened right after sheposed when he had just stepped out of the bedroom, "How dare you threaten me? Do you want to share a bed with Laze?" She meant she would throw him out of the bedroom.

    Threaten? He actually doubted if he could control himself next time.

    ....

    Aarvi was working on herptop when Aaron climbed on the bed in leisurewear and slid his head on herp. Aarvi was quick to hold theptop to make space for him as she chuckled looking at him being all spoiled.

    Keeping theptop away, her left hand naturally went to his soft hair and her right hand brushed his cheek, "Tell me." She knew he wanted to speak about Hayden from yesterday but she wasn''t ready in the night, she had left early in the morning and they got the time now.

    Comfortablyying on the bed with his new soft pillow under his head, her fingers caressing his face and hair, he craved to sleep. It was really rxing.

    He didn''t speak about Hayden straight. He wanted to know what was in her mind. He had expected her to be very angry but her behavior was like nothing happened.

    So what is she thinking? Is she feigning ignorance? Or avoiding events to focus on her revenge?

    Holding her hand, he nted a soft kiss on her knuckles gathering his thoughts, "I am sorry, I had no intention to spoil the dinner date or let you see President Kelly." He sincerely apologized first.

    Aarvi''s brows quivered a little before faintly smiling at him. She wasn''t expecting an apology and she knew he had other things to speak about. "Your apology is epted." She made it sound formal.

    Aaron shook his head on herp, he didn''t want her to forgive him, "I am aware you were affected but��"

    Aarvi cut in, seeing him concerned thinking she might be hurting herself by hiding her pain.

    She was indeed distressed but never got the thought of being angry at him. She only wanted to be alone for some time but after waking from a nightmare, she still wanted him beside her.

    Instead, she was afraid of having any expectations. She had really thought she might need a longer time to be normal with Aaron until she saw him in the engagement hall.

    She had the choice of ignoring him but craved for his warm embrace that wouldn''t only calm her but give her a secure feeling. What she didn''t like was the guiltiness he hid from her.

    Shepleted his words, "After the night, I am totally normal which looks abnormal."

    Aaron paused his words hearing her and nodded in acknowledgment. He had thought he would have to coax her, apologize to her for days but she was all fine without it.

    Aarvi faintly sighed before speaking what went in her mind and how she was ready to forgive him before knowing how he had brought Hayden to the Avron mansion.

    "Aaron, we aren''t against each other." She said each word clearly, "It''s you and me against the problem."

    The faint lines that were on his forehead slowly disappeared and his lips slightly curled up. His Cupcake is always way too sensible that she should be, maybe as his little Cupcake, or now. She always knew to find the silver line of goodness in unjust actions.

    If Aaron was really the problem, probably he never would have got to see her. She was d she could weigh down things and avoid making thingsplicated between them.

    "You and I aren''t the problems. When I know the problem is the third person, why should I let that person affect us?"

    Naomi or Hayden or Jordan, she won''t let anybody bring distance between them. With respect to Hayden, as much as Aaron was responsible for ruining their dinner date night, she is ountable too.

    Aaron who never let his own grandfather mistreat her, would he have brought her grandfather if he knew why she was avoiding him? Upon that she knows how her grandfather speaks. He talks about rats like its lions, measly work as a sacred duty.

    Her finger yed with his hair as she continued, "Nothing alwayses easy but I got you with ease. So I know we have to ovee hurdles, face challenges, fight to be together, holding on to each other by never letting go."

    Even fairy tales have viins and they have to face a lot of trouble to be happy. How could she expect there will only be smoothness in her life?

    They weren''t perfect, love couldn''t always be perfect. They have to live an imperfect life fulfilling their every little wish.

    Aaron was aware everything couldn''t be lived in smoothness. There will always be one or the other thing to solve and mold to their requirement.

    He just wanted to reduce the possible problems that could stand between them and be her home while facing any obstacles.

    Considering Aarvi''s judgment, farsightedness, and level-headedness, even if one of them goes wrong at any moment, she could speak and resolve it soon.

    All he will do is take care of her and love her more, ''Good that I got you.'' Softly pinching her cheeks, "I love you." He professed.

 Chapter 357 - The Whole World Came Crashing Down

    Looking at his adoring gaze while softly pinching her cheeks, "I love you." She heard him profess.

    She knows he loves her but is he trying to trick her to confess?

    Her lips curled up and stuck her tongue out at him before chuckling seeing him wordless.

    After pinching her cheeks hard, he went to the main point, "Do you think President Kelly is with Leon Harmon?"

    Out of seven who tortured her in the Shipyard warehouse, they all knew six. So he directly asked her to know her opinion because ording to the reports he got about Hayden, he wasn''t involved with anything.

    Aarvi shook her head promptly. Hayden wasn''t involved in anything that was rted to the tragic event of her life.

    "That day Leon Harmon and others went to meet Gra�� grandfather faking about a project. Grandfather had turned down working with Leon Harmon lying a reason. Anyway, Leon Harmon went there to know about me."

    A little relief coursed through his heart after knowing he didn''t judge Hayden Kelly wrongly. "Then why are you avoiding him?"

    Aarvi pouted, she might sound childish but she just couldn''t get over the things easily. "I never med him for anything before three years but now I feel like he could have avoided everything that happened in my life."

    She wasn''t ming him for her encounter with Leon Harmon or her wedding with Vance. She med him for her birth and how her parents treated her.

    When Hayden knew her mother hated Shane Kelly and she tried to abort Ava so many times, why did he have to force them to get married?

    When he knew her parents weren''t treating her well, she always fought to live her life, why didn''t he take her away from them?

    Why did he have to indoctrinate her as her parents loved her but her little brother needed more attention?

    Why did he persuade her as endurance will mend everything?

    Why did he have to coax her every time she wanted to leave from there and study with Zain in boarding school?

    She wasn''t old enough to understand her parents'' physical and verbal abuse, couldn''t he protect her from all of it?

    He shouldn''t have to make her a good girl, he could have just made her strong who could see reality.

    If he had told her the truth about her life and parents, wouldn''t she have grown stronger?

    Wouldn''t she have avoided looking forward to little affection from her parents?

    Was she such a big burden just to leave a room in the Kelly mansion?

    Was it worth living with parents when she was treated worse than a child of a mistress?

    The world didn''t even have an idea there was an elder daughter until she came of wedding age. Why? To sell her for some benefits at thepany end.

    If she had grown strong, wouldn''t she have ignored her pretentious parents?

    Aaron understood why she was avoiding Hayden Kelly. She had respected and followed his footsteps to be a businesswoman. Excluding Zain, she only got family love from Hayden.

    If she meets him, she would definitely me everything on him and she didn''t want that to happen.

    Aaron wanted to embrace her but Aarvi secured him on herp shing a weak smile, "I understand he was devastated after losing grandmother so early. Then he couldn''t tolerate his elder son started targeting younger son."

    Shane was greedy for power and wealth. Assuming his younger brother got married to win the favor of Hayden giving him an heir, he repeatedly tried to hurt his younger brother''s reputation.

    Hayden had seen only a happy family due to his wife handling everything smoothly. The sudden loss of his wife and his sons'' behavior made him detached from his own family.

    "There are many nuclear Kelly families around the country living a hard life. If grandfather can work hard to employ them, find various ways to improve their lives, why couldn''t he spare a few minutes on his own granddaughter?"

    She knew if she started confronting Hayden, she might not be able to end it in a day.

    Aaron didn''t respond to her question. It was a question probably Hayden couldn''t respond to either. After looking into Hayden''s information, he got to know there are many Kelly families living a better life due to Hayden but they just care about money without knowing Hayden was sacrificing most of his time to establish a stable way of ie for them.

    We can''t say Hayden is selfish for focusing on his work instead of his granddaughter because he always strived for others. We couldn''t ept his selflessness for making others'' lives better because his own granddaughter was suffering every day.

    It was hard to decide if one should appreciate Hayden Kelly or not. But for Aaron, Hayden Kelly''s life is a failure.

    The change should start from home, if one can''t keep their loved one happy, all their effort to make others happy isn''t worthwhile.

    Holding her hand, trying tofort her, Aaron told about his reasons for being in contact with Hayden.

    ...

    Aaron had decided the day he epted his grandfather''s words to study abroad, he would look for his Cupcake the day he steps in the Mocon, country A.

    There were just a few days left for him to leave country S and go back to country A. He had thought after six years abroad, he can finally be with his family and get his Cupcake.

    However, destiny had different ns for him. Aaron had reached the city with doctors for Ariel Rivas. He had stepped out of the airport when he heard his mother met with an ident and lost her life.

    It had taken him a long time to ept his sister is brain dead which was equal to death. There was no hope which each of them knew but they weren''t ready to ept hence they were trying all their best to find the smallest hope.

    In that time, hearing his mother left the world too, all he knew was somebody guiding him to the car and to the hospital where the happy family, the joyous wee he had expected were in tears, heartache, and intense grief.

    Looking at everyone broken, he knew it''s time he should take the responsibilities for an elder son and brother.

    Two days passed, handling one or the other thing. He was grieving but couldn''t afford to fall weak. He was very restless like he was going to lose somebody.

    When Shawn left the city without speaking, all were worried sick something might happen to him. They really weren''t in the position to lose another one.

    A whole batch of security was sent behind Shawn to keep him safe. Everyone was oveing the loss but Aaron was edgy. It was a kind of fear and anxiety he couldn''t define.

    He remembered his Cupcake, he was already two dayste to look for his Cupcake. He actually wanted to ask his father but knew it wasn''t the right time. So he went to meet Hayden Kelly as his Cupcake was closer to him than her parents.

    Early in the morning, when he reached thepany, he saw Hayden reaching there straight from the airport, worried sick.

    Even after hearing Aaron''s identity, Hayden repeated he doesn''t have time to talk until he heard Aaron utter ''Ava''.

    Hayden assumed Aaron might have found ''Ava'' who was missing from the previous day evening. So he took Aaron to his office while Aaron still had no idea.

    Hayden''s first question stepping inside the office was, "Where is my granddaughter?" He was desperate for the response. "We can''t file missingints until it''s twenty-four hours."

    Aaron froze.

    That when he realized what is meant by the whole world came crashing down around.

 Chapter 358 - Confessing Her Love

    Looking at Aaron pale, Hayden realized something is off. Holding his arm, "How do you know, Ava?"

    Aaron wanted to ask what happened to his Cupcake to search for her but to get the information, he had to tell Hayden how he knew Ava Kelly and why he looked for him.

    Hayden knew nothing about the whereabouts of Ava Kelly. One who never thought something could happen to her, suddenly realized how negligent he was. He was ming himself and edgy without knowing how to search for Ava Kelly without police help.

    Even though Kelly International was doing well, Hayden never invested in security other than the normal security department at thepany. And he didn''t have any deep connection who could help him look for her. So he was totally messed up.

    Looking at the situation, Aaron knew he had to look for his Cupcake before it''s toote. He wasn''t sure if it was serious or mistaken or she might be around the corner but he didn''t want to be negligent.

    He asked for Ava Kelly''s picture as six-plus years can do wonders. His little Cupcake won''t be little anymore but a youngdy.

    Hayden gave him a picture but he didn''t have time to admire it, he collected her mobile number and left Kelly International with the required information.

    Aaron didn''t care about anything other than finding her. He called Milo Wen, Karsen''s efficient secretary, and deployed all the men from Rivas security to search for Ava Kelly.

    Aaron''s mother was from a military family, on his request, his maternal grandfather and uncle gave their support to search for his Cupcake without asking a single question when they heard him say, ''I can''t lose her.'' They understood the importance.

    By the time he found Ava Kelly using extreme ways, it waste in the night. He had nothing in mind but to save his Cupcake so he totally forgot Hayden Kelly.

    He saved his Cupcake but she went to a vegetative state. It had been more than a month when Hayden contacted him through Shawn who hadn''t revealed anything about Ava to anybody.

    Aaron admitted he had Ava Kelly as Hayden was still going in and out of the police station, hearing the taunts of cops repeating Ava Kelly must have run away with a guy.

    Hayden indeed wanted to take a look at her, take care of Ava Kelly, and pay for the medical expenses but Aaron had shut him away.

    "You needed business when she needed you. I don''t think you could keep her safe or fit to take care of her."

    Aaron knew he was being rude but what he gathered information was, Hayden was busy taking care of thepany due to plummeted stock rate after the wedding was canceled.

    After it, Hayden had tried to meet him before Shawn had informed Hayden about how Aaron got Ava and the possible danger around her so Hayden had no choice but to give up.

    It was until Ava asked for a change of identity. Initially, Aaron wanted topletely wipe off Ava Kelly''s identity but then he got to know from Shawn that his Cupcake isn''t just amon girl.

    She was a famous investor in country S, she is the co-founder of the Hignd bar and restaurant and importantly she is the sole founder of Skr Industries which was being managed by Dax Grant in the hopes of her return.

    Killing her identity will affect her ownership of everything. And seeing her bing active and visiting Skr, he understood he needed to show the world that Ava Kelly is no more.

    So he changed her identity with the help of Hayden who gave him all the required proof.

    After that Hayden rarely contacted him and Aaron always told him Aarvi isn''t ready to meet anybody.

    On Friday evening, Aaron unexpectedly met Hayden at the city Coasta airport and offered him a ride to Mocon. Since Aaron was a little busy with work, Hayden started pleading with Aaron to let him see Aarvi after he wrapped up his work.

    When Aaron was adamant about his decision, Hayden begged to let him have a glimpse of Aarvi.

    Hayden always held the dignity facing anybody, so Aaron was really ufortable hearing Hayden beseeching for just a quick look at Aarvi. He melted down remembering his little Cupcake always praising and holding high respect for her grandfather.

    He sent Milo Wen and his bodyguard and drove his car repeatedly asking Hayden to be in the car and he will bring Aarvi out for him to see. After just a look at her, he will ask a driver to drop Hayden at the Kelly mansion.

    Hence he didn''t speak about Hayden with Aarvi but he never had thought Hayden would go back on his words and appear in front of Aarvi.

    ---

    Aarvi realized she was in the wrong the whole time. She never bothered to know how Aaron managed to give her a new identity. Hayden knew she was alive before she could know she was alive.

    While Aaron was handling everything behind her back, she scolded him, ming him for bringing Hayden home.

    Probably it was the thirtieth or fortieth kiss on his forehead before she hugged his head due to their position, "I am sorry. I am so dumb." Her mellow voice wasced with sadness.

    She always thought Aaron was doing it for the heart in her body. Why did she even think that way?

    If he really cared for only the heart, he would have only bothered about the heart in the body and her health. Why will he help her get a new identity and go through all the trouble?

    Probably she should have asked what Aaron did to find her, how he fought with his family members for the heart to save her.

    Why did she just hear her health wasn''t stable and Aaron looked after her?

    He didn''t just look after her, she was his life that he treasured the most, the lifeline he was holding on to.

    She so wished she could go back in time tofort him when he lost his mother and sister.

    Aaron didn''t brief the past to hear her sorry. He knows his mistakes and he will correct them. Seeing her getting emotional, leaning her head on his, he flicked his fingers on her head, "What are you doing?" He asked indifferently.

    Aarvi pursed her lips rubbing her head but didn''t leave him, "Hugging you." Her sulking voice sounded for the flick on her head.

    Aaron didn''t know it was also called a hug. Raising his arms, "You are holding my head, give me a proper hug at least."

    Aarvi giggled seeing him ask for the hug which is usually her style. Quickly cing a pillow underneath his head, she snuggled to his arms like a little child who was in need of its mother''s embrace.

    Burying herself in his arms, she easily hid her tears from him. Why did she have to forget him out of all? She so wished she could have forgotten everything but him.

    If she had gone through so much as a punishment for forgetting him, if she had to endure so much to end up with him, she felt all her suffering worth it. She wouldn''t mind going through another torture just to be with him.

    Rubbing her little face on his chest, she wrapped her arms tighter around his waist as she thought about making him happy by confessing her love.

 Chapter 359 - Soninlaw

    Aaron cupped Aarvi''s face when she was silent for a long time and snuggled with him as though she was trying to merge herself with him.

    She smiled facing him, it couldn''t be more genuine. Her body had rxed in his arms, her eyes had arced to beautiful crescents, she had a pink glow and her lips were in a soft attractive smirk.

    Rubbing the slightly damp corner of her eyes, "Don''t cry. No need to think of the past."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She had rubbed the dropped tears on his T-shirt but the man still found it. Humming to his words, "I want to tell you something." Her sweet voice was melodic.

    Aaron noticed blush creeping up her face so he doubtfully raised his brows while her eyes looked anywhere but his eyes. Her finger circled on his chest and again buried her face on him getting away from his eyes.

    ''Is she going to profess?'' He thought by seeing her all shy.

    It''s normal to be nervous for the first love confession.

    Pulling her away from his embrace, "Let me hear." He acted all cool but failed to hide the excitement away from his eyes. He still craved to hear her profess.

    Aarvi didn''t want to say it out loud, so she went to his ears to whisper. Aaron''s arms naturally wrapped again when she closed up and anticipated for her to utter those three words.

    Her soft voice was barely audible, "We will bete." She grinned when she absolutely knew he was expecting something different.

    Aaron: "..."

    At this rate, he doubted how long he had to keep expecting and she would y him. ''Such a heartless little woman.''

    Aarvi held it in until she faced him and burst intoughter looking at his narrowed eyes. Her punishment is such a tease and fun. He pinched her slinky waist until she cried in pain and stoppedughing at him.

    Pouting for the pinch, "We should get ready, I want to meet Lara before the banquet." She was getting away from his arms but he pulled her back to his arms.

    "Did you forget we are in Skyarc?" He asked her as he went back to cuddle her a little longer.

    Right, she had forgotten it. They could save so much time being in the city and give that time to each other.

    ''But I miss my swing.'' She thought. She still liked the Avron mansion, it was perfect for her every need where she never felt foreign.

    The greenery around the mansion with fresh air, spacious, and ss walls for natural sunlight. Big backyard with tall trees that had a huge swing bed which she can''t have in the penthouse, the vast pool with artificial waterfalls, lounges around it with the summer kitchen.

    It was so perfect that she feels like the mansion was built just for her after asking her likes. Remembering the culprit because of whom she was uneasy to live there for time being, she supported herself on her elbows to face Aaron.

    Aaron opened his eyes when she dered sternly, "I will meet grandfather." She didn''t want to trouble Aaron with her grandfather''s pester.

    Aaron wanted to say something but controlled after seeing her seriousness. Aarvi continued, "I didn''t want to meet my parents ever but now I want to torture them." She sounded certain and determined.

    She was expecting him to be ufortable hearing she was going to torment her own biological parents but he smiled. "May I be of any help?" He offered.

    Aarvi stared at him, Aaron gave a lot of respect to family rtions so it was really surprising for her to see him support her without a silver line of disappointment.

    "Absolutely. I want them to regret thinking they could have got you as their son-inw. Then I will reveal my identity as President." Then her narrow-minded parents would know her worth is far above then the Kelly International for which they had chased her away.

    She aimed, "They should cry blood every day for mistreating me." She pouted in annoyance.

    Out of all her words, "Son-inw?" He cared for it. It was always him who called her his wife or daughter-inw of the Rivas family. It was the first time she said son-inw instead of her boyfriend.

    He knows the reason for her change so he chose to remind her and tease her.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Could she change it as a boyfriend now?

    Anyway, she didn''t back down and haughtily respond to him, "You already wrote your life in my name. So I thought to honor you with a title in theing days."

    Aaron let out a hearty chuckle hearing her find ways to put it in a different way without epting her love.

    Without eptance? He already knows about her feelings.

    Nibbling his chin forughing at her, "How long are you going to cuddle me? I might eat you up." Aarvi being shameless.

    Aaron: "..."

    He wasn''t sure if she was kidding but he really felt he will gobble her if she continues to tease him. So he quickly leaned on the headboard of the bed as he pulled her to lean on him.

    After flirting a little more, both got ready and left towards the Rivas hospital to meet Lara.

    ----

    At Morris Hotel,

    The Mirage banquet is basically hosted by Rivas and Morris Industries with Morris taking the lead. And all the majorpanies, celebrities, prominent national residents of the country, high socialites of the country would be the guests of the banquet.

    Even though the Mirage banquet started as a simple dinner to gather funds for the orphanages, over time, it became a show where rich peoplepete with others to show how wealthy they are by buying a piece of jewelry or just by donating it.

    It also became a hub for creating contacts, finding suitable matches for their son or daughter. So most of the time, the invitee came with family instead of alone.

    Morris and Rivas just cared about the amount they could collect to provide to the orphanage which could improve the education and well-being of the orphans. Thus they often ignored the rumors that the Mirage Banquet is just a show of the rich.

    Anyway, this often attracted the unscrupulous men or women trying to tag along with the invitees so that they could know a lot of people and climb up the socialitedder.

    It was dusk, the lights started to illuminate the luxurious hotel which was specially arranged for the Banquet. A sea of reporters was gathered to capture all the movements while fans were holding the signboards to cheer their favorite celebrities.

    The Morris hotel security with the Rivas team was trying their best to keep everything in ce without mishaps.

    First to enter the red carpet under the limelight was the Morris family, host of the banquet. Nikun Morris apanied his mother and father who were in their early fifties and looked officious posing for the pictures.

    Choosing to respond to only a few questions they entered the hotel and went towards the banquet hall that was on the fifth floor.

    The disappointed reporters had no time to fret on it but look at the next entry. It was again the host of the banquet, A white Rolls Royce Phantom imperiously came to a halt silencing the watchers.

    It took them time before all gasped in surprise. "That''s President Rivas''s car." They hadn''t expected President Rivas, Aaron Rivas, to really attend the banquet.

    All the cameras were aimed at the backdoor ready to capture each movement picture of Aaron Rivas.

 Chapter 360 - Daughterinlaw

    In Lexus LS 500,

    Leon who was watching the live telecast of the Mirage banquet frowned when he saw Rolls Royce Phantom halt in front of the entrance.

    There are limited Rolls Royces in the city of Mocon. He had a Rolls Royce Cullinan which he hardly uses. Jordan preferred customized Rolls Royce for Aaron due to safety features so it wasn''t difficult for the media or Leon to know it was Aaron''s car which he frequently used without the need to look at the number te.

    As much as he knew, Aaron would prefer to be in the hospital instead of wasting time in banquets or any type of gathering. It had been three years since Aaron became President but he never cared to attend even one.

    His sixth sense was saying something going to happen but he couldn''t keep a finger on it. "Dn, is Aaron really attending the banquet?"

    Dn who was on the shotgun seat nced at Leon before responding, "ording to the information we obtained, he canceled his schedule of attending the banquet."

    His lips slyly arced and turned around purposefully trying to divert Leon''s attention, "He changed his schedule after meeting you. Was he nning to meet you at the banquet perhaps?"

    As Dn expected, a line appeared on Leon''s forehead before he looked at his tab to know who was in the car.

    The driver alighted the car but stood straight without moving, two guards who were standing on the other side opened the shotgun and passenger seats door quickly.

    The reporters continued to capture the pictures hurriedly afraid to miss any scene. Shawn stepped out of the shotgun seat before turning to his father and shed him a faint smile stretching his hands to button his zer.

    Ditching the ssic style, Shawn was in a white turtle neck knitted pullover paired with torti brown trousers and a long slim fit zer. It was off style yet gave off a formal business suit look on his body.

    The reporters and everyone realized it wasn''t Aaron but the second son of Rivas and his family.

    Karsen was in a ssic dark brown suit, as soon as he slighted, he fondly patted Shawn''s shoulder before going around the car. The driver finally moved and opened the backdoor when Karsen stood by the door.

    Karsen couldn''t help smiling at his wife who puffed her cheeks in fake anger for seeing father and son taking away all the limelight without her.

    Megan slid her fingers on Karsen''s palm and stepped out gracefully with a soft smile on her gorgeous face. Unlike how the socialite dazzled in the banquet with expensive gowns and jewelry, Megan had chosen a formal look.

    She was donning a red knee-length simple A-line dress. It had a simple bow at the high neckline and short sleeves. Her hair was tied in a clean bun, with very light makeup to enhance her features.

    Megan never failed to be a positively different huge crowd. She smiled when Shawn asked for her purse stretching his arm for her to hook her arm.

    Karsen could only smile in resignation as they walked the red carpet. Holding her husband''s hand and hooking her hand around her son''s arm, Megan took away the attention which Shawn every time grabs but he didn''t look any less. He was a heartthrob for being gentlemanly.

    After posing for a few clicks for the pictures amidst the ear-piercing requests of the reporters, they finally heard the pour of questions at them.

    "Chairman Rivas, are you happy with President Rivas taking your position, or do you favor your son taking the position?"

    "Director Rivas, were you forced to be a director for being a younger son?"

    "Madam Rivas, who would you like to favor more? Your son or President Rivas."

    Those questions were unstoppable. The trio was used to such types of questions which were designed in such a way that they could create headlines immediately by talking negatively.

    The trio waited until they heard a question to which they wouldn''t mind responding, "Is it true President Rivas has a girlfriend?"

    "Many of us witnessed President Rivas carrying a girl to his car. May we know who she is?"

    "Is the family aware of President Rivas''s interest in girls?"

    Megan and Shawn smiled at the change of topic and Karsen fondly responded, "She is our daughter-inw." He didn''t bother mentioning the future.

    Right after his voice sounded, the reporters started pouring more questions about the same but the trio shed a faint smile and walked away.

    Karsen''s eptance was enough to bring a small storm inside the socialite circle who had little dreams of impressing the Rivas family and Aaron Rivas. It also started a heated discussion among them.

    Is it Noami Fisher? Or a different girl? If different, who could it be?

    Leon mumbled, throwing the ear pods away with the iPad, "Much like fiancee." Since Aaron had mentioned a girlfriend, he didn''t assume Aaron was married but the world epted as they heard.

    Aaron Rivas is married.

    Leon''s voice was cold while ordering, "I want the details of Aaron Rivas''s girlfriend."

    Dn: "..."

    He would love to reveal it as ''She is none other than Ava Kelly'' and see Leon erupt like a volcano. Anyway, he nodded, hiding his real emotions, "I will put men on work."

    He will just report what Leon''s men were able to fetch about Ava Kelly. He would never put his effort to help Leon in any way.

    On the long way, Leon didn''t bother to look at the telecast but closed his eyes and seemed like he was rxing.

    Whereas his mind was actually thinking about two things. One, if Ava Kelly is with Aaron Rivas, is she going to y him in the banquet hall? He was worried because no personal security is allowed inside the hotel other than assistant or secretary excluding family members.

    Two, will his men carry out the n and take the life of the Surgeon General?

    Or is he going to face another failure?

    Opening his eyes, he turned to the silent beauty next to him. Holding her hand, he got the attention of Eliza who was taken aback.

    "Please avoid alcohol tonight." His gentle voice sounded.

    Not only Eliza, Dn and the Driver felt their hair rise at his voice. It just doesn''t suit Leon''s personality so how sincere he might be but all they feel was fakeness in it.

    Eliza nodded her head in affirmation. Seeing his gaze turn deep, she quickly worded, "I will take only fruit juice or water."

    Satisfied with the response he heard, he ced her hand back on herp without hurting her and closed his eyes.

    Eliza slowly breathed out as she clenched and unclenched her fingers which were totally fine. She is well aware of the bone-crushing pain he gives by gripping her hand.

    She hopes nothing goes wrong at the party and she reaches home safe and sound without riling up Leon.

    ---

    At Rivas hospital,

    Aarvi was speechless when she got a short video of Karsen calling her daughter-inw in front of reporters.

    It was more like Karsen was announcing to the world that Aaron is married.

    ''Won''t Elder Rivas scold them for it?'' She thought without knowing Jordan had long been epted her but he wasn''t voicing it.

    ''Like parents, like children.'' She thought with a pout thinking just as Aaron calling her wife, Shawn calling her sister-inw, Karsen, Megan and Connor are no different.

    She looked at Aaron to scold him but a lovely smile crept up on her face witnessing Lara opening her mouth wide for the next spoon of her dinner and Aaron fed her heedfully.

    It was indeed a heartwarming sight that melted her instantly.

 Chapter 361 - An Abusive Relationship

    The Dalton couple had their dinner early while watching Aaron taking care of the two while Lara and Aarvi spoke, giggled and thetter also teased Aaron.

    Despite seeing the stoic face of Aaron, they knew well Aaron was a heedful person and got their daughter''s heart just by a faint smile. Lara''s eyes were twinkling when Aaron fed her while Aarvi was on her phone.

    Licking her lips, "Now I am hungry." Aarvi said squinting her eyes at Aaron.

    Aaron: "..."

    Despite knowing why she was saying hungry, his perverted mind thought something else.

    Lara excitedly offered, "Aunt Moon, eat with me. Doctor Uncle will feed us."

    Chuckling at her, Aarvi turned down when Lara''s parents wanted to prepare food for them and watched Aaron who had to continue feeding Lara.

    After Lara took medicine and was prepared for an early bed, Aarvi and Aaron left towards the Morris hotels.

    Aaron never had a n to join Karsen and the other two. Since those three were fine facing the media, he thought to take Aarvi inside the hotel either early orter.

    Hence he had sent Rolls Royce Phantom to the Rivas mansion, the best car to escort his family members to the major event that Rivas family hosts. He had no such ns to create hype, he doesn''t need one to start with.

    After enjoying some silence in the car, Aarvi asked which she was doubtful and needed some information, "Aaron, Leon Harmon is allergic to pollen but he was all fine in the engagement hall." There were flowers all over and she didn''t see Leon sneezing even once.

    Aaron''s fingers brushed her hair lock that was falling off her cheek while responding, "He must have taken antiallergic pills and he was breathing through his mouth when I was speaking with him."

    Aarvi nodded in response, she had guessed that much so she asked her next question, "How long does the pill work?"

    Because the Mirage banquet might be sophisticated but it definitely has flowers ording to the arrangements. As per the data she checked in the afternoon about the flower delivery, the flowers which the hotel bought were from her farm directly instead of visiting small shops.

    Aaron guessed why she must be asking so he told her the analysis if it could help her in any way, "The anti-allergic pill''s effect will start reducing after six hours so maximum he can stay around flowers for eight hours."

    He continued after hearing her hum with a little nod of her head, "There will definitely be flowers in the banquet even if it''s less. He has to take another pill which will affect his Olfaction - the sense of smell for a very long time." He exined to her understanding.

    Aaron faintly smiled seeing her face brighten up understanding the side effect of taking back-to-back anti-allergic pills of pollen.

    The driver aka Aaron''s personal bodyguard who was focused on the road wasn''t only alert to the surroundings, he also heard their words.

    He realized the difference between their investigation and how Aarvi wasying the traps. They just aim big while Aarvi was very meticulous with her ns.

    Snuggling closer, Aarvi wrapped her arm around his and her sharine voice sounded as her finger poked his muscled forearm over his sleeves, "I might- No, I will cause chaos in the banquet and the media might not give much importance to Banquet information and the jewelry at the auction."

    She was going to make somebody else trend on the inte, social media, and other news media outlets.

    She knows how important it is for those jewelry designers to get the name from their masterpiece design but it was her n and she can''t help it, "I hope it''s alright with your jewelry department." Even if it isn''t alright, it wasn''t like she was going to stop her ns.

    Aaron was about to say ''It''s not an issue.'' but she left his arm and saw her flip her hair, and tried to provoke him against her, "You can try to stop my n and keep an eye on me. Let''s see who could win."

    Aaron: "..."

    Even though he heard how she was going to handle the people attacking the Surgeon general by keeping Leon busy at the banquet, he had no idea what she was up to at the banquet hall.

    It was true, those designers were waiting to know the bid on their jewelry piece and the public reaction to it once it is published by the media but for the overallpany level, it doesn''t matter to them much.

    Hearing her provoke him, "Ms. Evans, why not use my help to get the greater effects of your n?" He offered.

    Aarvi chuckled, shaking her head in resignation. She was trying to give some media exposure to the designs and designer so she wasn''t sorry for anybody.

    She thought to make things exciting with Aaron but the man was ready to go against the world for her. "Then the evening will be boring." She said acting allzy and spoiled leaning on him.

    Soon a message received on her phone informing her Leon was entering the hall. Aaron pulled hisptop after a nce at her mobile and yed the live telecast video.

    Lexus LS 500 made an impressive appearance beforeing to a halt. Dn, who was in a simple business suit, alighted first and opened the door for Leon. As soon as Leon stepped out there was a loud cheer from the crowd.

    Leon''s eyes brushed past the crowd shing a grateful smile at them. He hadyered his white shirt with a dark blue id patterned Armani four buttoned vest. He single buttoned the same patterned zer as he went around the car in a steadyposed manner.

    While Dn waited, Leon personally opened the door and smiled dotingly at his wife before extending his hand.

    Slender fingers slid on his n before a high heel stepped out. Eventually, Eliza stepped out smiling affectionately at Leon. Just like how he had taught her.

    Leon went closer to her without leaving her hand. His left hand moved the fluttering small hair lock from her cheek to ear with a tender gaze on her.

    Leon knew the best angles for the pictures to go viral and show he is a perfect husband. Just as he expected, the girls in the crowd were holding their hearts and the cameramen were going frenzy taking the pictures loving the couple.

    Eliza managed to keep her smile. Many A-list celebrities fall short in front of their appearance. She was in the navy blue strapless, a-line evening gown that was reaching the floor. The dress was perfect for the asion, it wasn''t just all bling due toce and beading, it also gave the formal look.

    Her makeup was minimal and her hair was in a messy bun with a few strands of curled hair lock grazing her bare shoulder. Leon and Eliza looked like a perfect couple but there was small oddness that caught the eyes of reporters.

    Leon asked gently, showing his hand towards the red carpet, "Shall we?"

    Even though his voice was low, he made sure his lips were perfect for the lip readers. Under the eyes of so many, he knew people would wait to know where he will go wrong so he was careful.

    Eliza faintly nodded as she held his arm while holding a small golden clutch in another hand. Both walked the red carpet with Dn in tow.

    Aarvi closed theptop in the car and asked Aaron, "Do you know anydy Psychologist? Eliza Lane seriously needs help, she has to understand she is in an abusive rtionship."

 Chapter 362 - Domestic Violence

    Looking at Eliza still in the rtionship bearing Leon''s unreasonable anger, Aarvi didn''t know if she should call Eliza strong or weak.

    Living every day in fear isn''t easy.

    Closing theptop that was on Aaron''sp, she tugged Aaron''s sleeves, "Do you know anydy Psychologist? Eliza Lane seriously needs help, she has to understand she is in an abusive rtionship."

    She had endured for far too long for her parents to change but they hadn''t, looking at Eliza still living in hope of her life might get well, Aarvi had this day nned.

    It wasn''t only to save Eliza but also to bring the true color of Leon out. If the days follow up, Aarvi knows Leon will vent all his frustration on Eliza who is innocent and also a victim of Leon''s ill behavior.

    Looking at the knitted brows of Aarvi, Aaron pressed his lips on her forehead. Stunned, her brows smoothened as he wanted before he responded, "I don''t know anybody personally. I will rmend you one by night or morning."

    Aarvi hummed, still smiling for the peck on her forehead.

    Aaron asked her opinion as she shoved theptop away, "What if Eliza Lane doing all of it so that she could be a rich mistress (Mrs./Madam) of the household or is in love with Leon Harmon?"

    In that case, no psychologist could help her out. So Aarvi was just wasting her emotions and time on the wrong person.

    Aarvi shook her head while thinking of the possibility, "As far as I can understand her and Leon''s rtionship if Eliza Lane really wanted to be a rich family daughter-inw she had many matches due to her looks."

    Aaron hadn''t done a deep investigation of their rtionship and importantly he never thought of saving somebody as Aarvi cared. He just nodded in response to be a listener.

    Aarvi continued her deduction, "If she wanted to live a life of the rich, she could have asked for divorce with huge alimony. With such huge assets and looks, she won''tck for suitors."

    Aaron nodded remembering Leon is a person who disys to the world he is an ideal man in every rtionship but in reality, he was the epitome of self-obsession.

    Leon cared about none but himself. He does things if he has any gain from it, including his fake affection for his both brothers.

    Aarvi continued with the next point, "I am not sure if Eliza loved him or still loves him or never loves. Even if she loves Leon Harmon and being empathetic due to his impotence, she should understand that she is a victim of the domestic vition."

    Being educated, Aarvi knew how some women had to go through domestic violence physically, mentally, and sometimes economically. Someck the awareness to stand against it, some endure it for the fear of society and so don''t get the chance to voice it by being oppressed.

    She can''t save a lot, she hoped she could at least save one who she knows.

    Aaron could feel how much she despises the men who use their rtionship to abuse their own wives.

    Aarvi continued with her different ways of reasoning, "If she thinks Leon''s impotence is the reason behind his behavior then she should understand he is a mental retard person in need of hospitalization."

    Even if Aarvi watches people beating Leon into pulp, she won''t help him but ask them to go for another round to beat him to death.

    "If she loves him, what could be more horrible than suffering by the hands of her love? She should still walk out of that hellish life." She concluded grimly.

    Aaron faintly smiled, wrapping his arm around her waist, he pulled her closer, "My little wife is always right."

    Looking at his adoring gaze, Aarvi: "..."

    Could she facepalm herself?

    At the other end, Leon and Eliza looked like a perfect couple but there was small oddness that caught the eyes of reporters. So they didn''t only take the pictures of the couple but Leon''s hand wrapped in the medical gauze.

    Right after the couple posed for the picture, the questions were innumerable from all sides. Yet Eliza had a faint smile looking at the reports while Leon did the same but he was cursing them in mind for asking about the injury instead of engagement, business rtionship with Dawson, and his ns in the banquet hall.

    He lied without blinking, "I was a little clumsy while cooking for my wife. It''s all worth it if it''s for my wife." His eyes shifted to Eliza with a content smile and earned a shy smile from his wife which was fake in reality.

    Anyway, the reporters took the pictures of Eliza blushing looking at Leon. After general questions, the couple entered the hotel and went towards the banquet hall led by Dn who was totally used to such events.

    Shawn was near the stage, nced at Leon entering the hall. He was thrilled by Aarvi''s n, he couldn''t believe the man who had canceled the event attended right after Aarvi acted behind the scenes.

    Shawn pitied the man who was ying on the fingertips of his Little Heart without aware. He definitely looked forward to the day Leon realizes ''Ava Kelly'' was controlling all his movements and became afraid to leave his house. Even in that case, Shawn believed it would still be Aarvi''s mind-blowing n controlling him.

    Megan bid the socialite who went up to greet her and saw his son hiding his excitement. "What''s up with my son? Did you find somebody of your like?"

    Shawn shrugged it off and asked a question when his father took a seat, "Tell me, how will you guys react if you know a woman is a victim of domestic violence, silently enduring for many years?"

    Megan and Karsen frowned hearing it. After a few seconds of gathering the thoughts, Megan responded first, "It''s a serious offense and unfortunately there are numerous victims going through it."

    Karsen followed by when Megan paused, "Even if we want to help such victims Unless the victim cooperates, we can''t do anything in this regard."

    Megan hummed in affirmation, "We have to empower the victim against domestic violence, then we can provide help in many ways without having to be there in person."

    Shawn nodded as though he was just trying to know their view but Karsen scrutinizing gaze knew well there is a reason behind Shawn''s sudden pick of the topic.

    Shawn messaged Dax after shing an assured smile to his mother who was at the edge of getting worried. [Bro, the prey is in. Where are you?]

    At the hotel entrance, a ck Bugatti Chiron entered the gate taking away the attention from the guests who were on the red carpet. The frequent gasps were heard for having the chance to look at the car.

    The car enthusiasts were quick to identify it was a brand new model Bugatti Chiron which was still hard to get on hands. Hence everyone''s eyes peeled on the car which was proudly making its appearance.

    Indeed, the Mirage banquet is a show of the rich. But for some, it is a step to prove their real worth and the long way they walked to achieve their goal.

 Chapter 363 - Twyla

    Choosing the car his Dum Dum gifted him, Dax smoothly reached the Morris hotels ignoring the eyes his car was grabbing.

    It wasn''t that he couldn''t afford that car, instead of getting a bonus to his bank ount or another property in his name, he had pestered her to get the car for him.

    Bugatti Chiron, one of the fastest, most powerful, and exclusive hybrid sports cars from Bugatti hence it was inevitable the car grabs the attention. Its sophisticated design and technology well suited his personality.

    He was very close to the main gate when his mobile beeped showing a message popping up.

    Shawn: [Bro, the prey is in. Where are you?]

    Instead of typing while driving, he clicked on the microphone and recorded a voice note, [Entering the premises.] His voice wasced with confidence and also anticipation.

    Anticipation due to his Dum Dum''s n and the reason behind Aarvi''s message that he had received a few minutes before.

    The message was, [Aeon Harmon will share the table with you.]

    To the public, it might look like Aarvi was promoting the movie which was being produced by Skr Industries and Amiah Entertainment. But Aarvi never took part in promotion activity unless it''s a major project.

    Even though this was going to be the first step of Skr Industries to the Entertainment field, Dax strongly believed Aeon had a role in the Aarvi''s y and thetter might not even know why he was actually there.

    His eyes soon focused on the crowd staring at his car. He was sure none would guess he was the one in the car.

    The Mirage Banquet where all the wealthy society business family would be gathered, seven out of ten of them hadughed at him for having no background, five out of ten wanted him to work under theirmand.

    But today, they could only see him but dare notugh or carelessly pass ament.

    Will he call that a sess?

    Nope, the goals will always improvise after reaching each milestone. He reached a milestone in his life and he will strive hard to have a sessful career till the end.

    The car halted but the message he was waiting for didn''t appear. The reporters and the crowd were getting impatient but Dax didn''t alight clutching his mobile.

    ''Ting''

    He clicked open the message swiftly and read the content, [After walking your path in the darkness. It''s time to shine the brightest.]

    Dax shoved his mobile into his zer''s inner pocket smiling at Dum Dum''s message. She never missed encouraging him at each milestone of his life.

    Alighting the car, he handed the car key fob to the valet who was waiting for him. Hearing the crowd shriek due to their own unexpectedness, Dax buttoned his single button Prussian blue colored zer.

    He wasn''t a man to follow the rules, hence he had ditched the tie with two buttons of his shirt open. Groomed in sophistication, he had paired with brown formal shoes.

    Walking the red carpet, he posed for the pictures before listening to the reporters'' questions. Most of them were filled with admiration for his growth and his girlfriend, then it was about thepany and his Dum Dum. He answered a few before entering the hall.

    The ones who used to look down on him were greeting him and he was the one to decide if he should greet them back or just nod to it. His behavior was just showing who he respected more.

    Shawn walked half a distance when Dax was going towards him. The friends hugged beforeughing for no reason. The attendant who was waiting to escort Dax to his seat bowed and left when Dax cued him to leave.

    "Looks like girls are going to follow me alone," Shawnmented to tease him. He meant to say Dax has a girlfriend and his rtionship status changed which everybody over there knew.

    Shawn ignored the few socialites who were staring at them while standing and gossiping. It wasn''t like only those two were unmarried over there, there were many groups of youngdies staring at the men who they were interested in.

    Dax didn''t bother checking them out and finally, his eyes fell on Leon who was busy with businessmen but his eyes were desperately looking for somebody else.

    "Who is he waiting for?" Dax asked if in case Shawn knew.

    Shawn was checking his line of sight, another lively voice responded to the question, "He is waiting for Tw."

    Shawn and Dax''s face morphed to aloofness hearing the name and shifted their gaze to the person who joined their talk, uninvited.

    Shawn identified him, "Brother Nick?" He hid his voice of suspicion.

    Nikun faintly smiled at Shawn before extending his hand at Dax who was scrutinizing him, "Nikun Morris, President of Morrisw firm."

    Anyway, Dax didn''t lift his hand and seized the man being wary of his interruption.

    Shawn interrupted immediately, they were always protective of Aarvi, after the incident three years back they were overprotective of her, "Brother Aaron''s friend. Little Heart knows him from the past."

    Nikun noticed Dax free up after hearing ''Little Heart'' and shook his hand, "Dax Grant, CEO of Skr." There weren''t any emotions still thinking how NIkun knows Tw.

    Shawn asked as though they were going to forget the important topic and talk about something else, "Brother Nick, Is Tw attending the banquet?" He was careful asking the question even if Nikun is Aaron''s friend.

    Tw, the famous investor of country S. It is none other than Aarvi. Her real identity was hidden as she was young when she started investments. She didn''t want any attention to focus on studying.

    Nikun chuckled witnessing the two friends of Aarvi being so protective of her. He was d she was finally having real friends unlike how she had pretentious scheming friends during the school days.

    "I know who Tw is. I was right in front of her when she used her identity to bring Leon to the banquet." Nikun briefed.

    Shawn and Dax looked at each other before rxing but soon their brows knitted, ''She never tells us her ns. Dum Dum/Little Heart, how will you escape today?'' Both had the same thought.

    Nikun hardly was in contact with Shawn, and it was the first time he met Dax so he couldn''t guess what was going on in their mind other than assuming they probably were thinking of Aarvi and Leon.

    Shawn and Dax were thinking if there could be a reason for Aarvi to speak her n in front of Nikun. Then it shed to them, ''Aarvi was testing Nikun if she could trust himpletely.''

    Since Leon attended the banquet, Nikun gained the trust.

    Without any intention, people started to discuss Dax has a close personal connection with Morris too. Ones who had looked down and bullied Dax in the past using their power realized it was time they should behave before it''s toote.

    Meanwhile, Dn went closer to Leon and whispered, "Aeon has received a personal invitation for the banquet."

    Dn stood back and hid his smirk looking at Leon''s face darkening at another failure.

    ''How Aeon could earn a personal invite to the banquet?'' Leon''s thought, Amiah entertainment wasn''t doing that well which could earn him an invite.

    It was another failure for Leon because Leon wants Aeon to be sessful under his hands andmands. Leon couldn''t let him earn the glory. He wanted everything to be in his name, ''Leon Harmon and his family.''

    Disturb Leon''s calmness right from the beginning - Checked.

 Chapter 364 - A Genius Investor

    Aeon Harmon got the invitation card in the evening when he reached his condo with Sean. He was already surprised with the invite much less to see the event manager personally dropping a visit and apologize for theter invite.

    If he wanted he could attend as a member of the Harmon family and he didn''t like it. He didn''t want to walk the coattails of Leon. He was thinking if he should attend it or not, Aarvi Evans''s email dropped it.

    There weren''t many lines to force him to attend. ''You should attend the banquet. You deserve it.'' It was hard to deduce what she was expecting.

    ''Is it because of the cooperation between hispany and Skr Industries?'' He questioned.

    ''Or is she nning something against Leon Harmon?'' He found another possibility.

    ''Or is she giving me an exposure?'' He thought this because she wanted him to grow strong for managing thousands of employees at Harmon Industries.

    However, he couldn''t point it out even after thinking too long.

    What Aarvi actually thought was, out of three Harmons, Aeon is a much-deserved person to represent the family. He was soon going to be the one to have a hold on the family.

    Sean wanted to tag along but Aeon reasoned as reporters would like to know about him and Sara if Sean went there and they would question him why he didn''t bring Sara to the banquet so Sean obediently sat in Aeon''s condo.

    Standing on the red carpet, Aeon had ditched the shirt with a ck t-shirt pairing with a charcoal ck zer and trousers. He had chosen casuals over the business dinner suit.

    He looked stylish and mod for the banquet. He initially wanted to wear a suit but Sean had called him boring and chose it. He was definitely going to get a few toasts from the socialites with a dream of bing either an actress or his wife.

    Aeon stepped on the red carpet when the banquet was close to begin. The reporters who had thought all the guests entered the hall were surprised by Aeon''s appearance.

    "President Harmon, are you here to support your brother?"

    "President Harmon, do you have a girlfriend?"

    "President Harmon, what are your views on your younger brother''s engagement?"

    "President Harmon, when can we expect your movie ''Untouchable'' to release to the public?"

    "President Harmon, did you dump Mia Craft because she was taking psychological treatment?"

    The reporters never fail to amuse the people but by asking questions about the life of others probably they would be on the brink of forgetting some of it.

    Aeon didn''t respond to every question, he responded to the questions about hispany, movie and went inside giving a reason as he is alreadyte to the banquet.

    Not everyone knows Aeon had the different invitation card so Leon Harmon, doting brother stood up and went towards the main door of the banquet to wee his younger brother.

    Eliza was about to follow him but Dn cued her to have a seat. Dn didn''t follow Leon either when he noticed the crowd started to look at Leon thinking he might be exiting the banquet right after the announcement of asking the guest to have a seat.

    Dn wasn''t sure about why Aeon agreed to host the engagement on behalf of Leon but he was very sure Aeon wasn''t going to give him face.

    Leon too knew Aeon was probably going to ignore him, yet he chose to walk up to the door as major and prominent news media reporters were in the hall.

    How could an ideal loving brother miss to put on an act?

    Leon shed a smile when the elevator opened and Aeon stepped out with an attendant escorting him towards the hall.

    Aeon too noticed him, he couldn''t understand how a person could put on an act even after knowing the opposite person knows all his true colors.

    ''Is public image so important?'' He thought steadily walking towards the hall.

    The attendant heard the seat organizer mention Aeon''s table number and who he was sharing the table with via the walkie-talkie he was holding.

    He turned to Aeon to inform him prior, "President Harmon, Since you are attending alone without an apanist tonight, your seat is arranged with CEO Grant. Please let me know if you would like to sit with your brother and family, I will make the necessary arrangements quickly."

    Aeon was really d he wasn''t going to sit with Leon at the same table, "It couldn''t be any better." He responded.

    Even though he wasn''t close with Dax to have a chat, at least he will sit and push through the banquet peacefully as he had no ns to participate in an auction.

    "Aeon, I didn''t know you were��" Leon''s astonished voice had to end there when Aeon passed right beside him without giving him any face.

    The attendant who paused aside thinking Aeon and Leon might exchange pleasantry was more shocked than the crowd who witnessed it.

    Many guests started gossiping about the scandal of Leon sexually abusing a youngdy and rumors of her being Aeon''s girlfriend might be true. If not, why would Aeonpletely turn blind eye to his own elder brother?

    It didn''t take long for the spark to slowly catch the fire.

    ''Is Leon Harmon really as good as he shows?'' Because they all know the straightforward and strict personality of Aeon and its old news Aeon didn''t want to use Harmon Industries'' support.

    Even though Leon had fabricated it as Aeon loves to be independent and they have an amazing bond, it was always Leon boosting it whereas Aeon never liked to speak about Leon.

    This asion was the first time both attended together and Aeon feigned ignorance. Not to mention, Aeon hosted the engagement and Leon wasn''t in the hall.

    So Is everything fine between the Harmon Brothers?

    Fire the spark - Checked.

    Aeon met Dax who was sitting with his assistant and took a seat. There was no animosity and both clinked their wine ss and took a sip waiting for the Banquet to start.

    Leon forced a smile to himself and ignored the mocking gazes while he walked back to his seat grinding his teeth after knowing Aeon was sitting with Dax Grant.

    When the things were yet to settle down, a few attendants in uniform rushed to Rivas and Morris''s family table. All witnessed the family members nod and stand up from their seats.

    The chairs and round tables were removed systematically and in less than a minute luxurious couches were brought in with rectangr tables.

    The guests were confused about why the special treatment to the host so suddenly whereas every time they were always treated like same as them.

    The emcee who had yet to start the banquet with the wee speech, announced the arrival of a special guest, "I am very sure the businessmen must have heard about this person if you are active in the stock market."

    Only Dax, Leon, and Dn in the guest section knew Ms. Tw ising to the Banquet whereas the rest started looking at each other trying to make a guess.

    The emcee continued in her excited tone and words that she was able to get from organizers, "She is famous in country S as a genius investor and the surprising coincidence is she is from our own country."

    Most of the guests understood the reason behind the special wee and it was her first-time public appearance. So all held their breath with different imaginations of thedy peeling their eyes at the door.

    Leon was determined to meet Tw due to which he was present there.

 Chapter 365 - Drilling On Counts

    A few minutes before, looking at Aarvi''s mood dampened due to the topic of domestic violence, Aaron thought of diverting her mind.

    What could be better than a new challenge to her?

    Turning to her, "You wanted something exciting with your n."

    Aarvi nodded in response. She had told him to try to stop her while she creates a mess at the banquet but he didn''t want to trouble her. So what could be exciting when all even were with her?

    Aaron''s lips arced slyly, "Then don''t attend the banquet as my assistant."

    Aarvi squinted her eyes at it. It wasn''t any big deal but thinking otherwise, "I don''t want to reveal my identity yet." She was dead serious about it.

    Her identity as Skr Industries President will make the people be too formal around her and treat her respectively. She still wanted to control a few things before her identity will be out.

    Aaron tapped her nose. He never would try to change her ns against Leon. "Ms. Evans, I just told you, you shouldn''t attend the banquet as my assistant. You have different identities like��" He wanted to say ''My wife.'' but Aarvi cut in.

    "Deal." She quickly pulled Aaron''s mobile out of his zer pocket as she added, "I will make Leon Harmon be envious of you the whole night."

    ''Did she n that fast?'' Aaron thought.

    ''Envious?'' Being President of Skr won''t make Leon be envious of Aaron.

    ''So his girlfriend?'' He knew well she wouldn''t call herself a wife before marriage. This would really make Leon envious but it would give him more hatred.

    "So Tw?" Aaron uttered this time and saw her lips curling up with a hint of deviousness.

    Leon was attending a banquet for Tw thinking he could fool a foreign woman but she will walk in the banquet with him. "Crafty woman." His voice had an adoration so did his gaze.

    Aarvi giggled when his finger softly pinched her cheek while she typed a message and sent it. "Since I will be Tw tonight. No need to go to a restricted view room. Let''s sit with all." She nonchntly stated as she continued to type another message but in the name of Aaron.

    To the organizers and the Rivas security head, Aaron was ordering them whereas she was the fingers behind that message.

    Aaron didn''t mean to say she should reveal her face to others. She was nning to follow him as an assistant, he thought they could walk together ignoring the reporters and reach the restricted room where she had nned.

    The organizers will announce her presence with him and that would be enough to put Leon in jeopardy. "Aarvi, do you want to be in the banquet hall? It will be more like revealing your identity as..." He didn''tplete it.

    After sending the required message, Aarvi slid his mobile to his zer pocket and gave a quick kiss on his lips, "Rx President Rivas, I have everything under control."

    Sitting back on the seat, she smiled in exhration. She had thought she and Aaron would be bored to death inside the four walls and might leave the hotel before her n could be put into action, now she can enjoy watching live with Shawn and Aaron.

    "Why didn''t I think of this before? This is exciting." She lifted her hand and dropped it while she said, "Raising his hopes and killing it."

    Aaron: "..."

    Did he make her more cunning now?

    He was looking at her wonderstruck when she held his arm and pulled him to her height. Shifting her left hand to cup his face, "Mwah." She gave a loud smacking kiss on his lips, "You are best." She had a cute smiling face at him before looking away.

    Aaron and his bodyguard: "..."

    Aarvi rummaged her handbag that she had brought to follow Aaron like an assistant. She pulled her ck sparkle buckled clutch out.

    In awe, Aaron watched her transform her look of assistant to her bold, confident look.

    She used a tissue to wipe her nude pink lipstick off and applied the blood-red lipstick looking at the tiny mirror she fetched from her handbag.

    Aaron really wanted to see how many things were there in the bag. She always usespact sling bags and clutches. He didn''t know women could carry so much in just a handbag.

    Aarvi untied her wavy hair that was tied in a loose ponytail to match both dinner and formal look.

    Aaron would dly ept he did swoon when she pulled the ck ribbon with her eyes half-closed leaning towards him while sliding the ribbon till theplete length of her hair.

    She messed her hair a little to get the volume before dropping on a few hair longs on her shoulder.

    Turning to Aaron, she raised her brows asking, ''How do I look?'' But Aaron who had his eyes on her, looked ahead slowly breathing out the held breath.

    Aarvi giggled at his response, "So am I cute or beautiful?"

    Aaron: "..."

    Rest of the five minutes, she tortured him asking every possible senseless question.

    The reporters who were spreading away, the fans who were leaving saw a white Rolls Royce Ghost majestically entering the gates driving towards the entrance.

    The red carpet which was free and totally silent started resounding with strong and continuous sounds of boots that sounded rhythmic as though the military soldiers were drilling on counts.

    Looking at the car and hearing the heart beating raising sound, it was difficult to decide where to look. They didn''t even have time to think what was going on when the car came to a halt and tall, brawny men in Rivas security uniform formed like a human zip that was avoiding everyone''s eyes to witness who was going to alight.

    The reports started peeping between the legs or jumped up to view above their shoulders. The cameramen lifted their cameras to capture pictures as soon as they came out of the stupor.

    They really wanted to know who was entering so grandly until one of them screamed, "Rivas security."

    Some started to guess as Aaron who hates the media. However, it wasn''t enough to tell Rivas family members are inside the car because both Morris and Rivas''s family security is controlling the crowd.

    Being over smart, a few reporters started taking support of one or two and stood on their shoulder to watch clean and clear but it waste for them to know security was already mixed with them so they easily pulled the person who was doing such stunts.

    Aaron and his personal bodyguard alighted almost at the same time. Aarvi didn''t really bother about the rules of waiting till the door is opened, anyway, the bodyguard was faster than her and by the time she could step out a hand propped towards her.

    Smiling to herself, she felt d she wasn''t entering as an assistant because she was sure Aaron would have done the same even at that time.

    Somebody in the crowd shrieked, "Aaron Rivas. It''s Aaron Rivas."

    Aarvi alighted and held Aaron''s arm while the camera continued to sh but most of its light was blocked by the guards. The human chain followed closely to the couple as Aaron''s personal bodyguard led them as they ignored the reporters throwing questions, request for a picture.

    While the reporters cursed themselves looking at the picture of head or legs or body, they got the juicy detail that Aaron entered with ady.

 Chapter 366 - Lost Your Wife

    In the Banquet hall,

    ''She is famous in country S as a genius investor and the surprising coincidence is she is from our own country.''

    After hearing the emcee say about Tw, Dn unknowingly remembered Ava Kelly.

    Tw is from country S and from country A origin. Leon changed his mind at the information of Tw. ''So Tw is Ava Kelly!'' He deduced without thinking Ava Kelly must have invited Tw.

    His over smartness was urate enough and he looked at the eagerness of Leon. He felt likeughing thinking about how Ava Kelly was ying Leon.

    While Leon wanted to keep things safe and fine with the chemical manufacturing nt, Dn didn''t feel like Ava Kelly had any ns to disturb that but torment Leon differently.

    She met Leon once and left him mentally exhausted and physically wounded. She is meeting for the second time on the same day so Dn was curious to see what she had in store this time.

    Will Leon crawl on his limbs or cover his face in shame or reveal his true colors? Or is it everything? Dn felt he wasn''t smart enough to deduce it.

    "So let''s wee, Tw." The emcee ended the short introduction of Tw pointing towards the entrance of the hall which wasn''t in the center of the hall but towards the stage.

    All turned to the door to see ady but a series of footsteps of boots confused them again, including the emcee.

    It wasn''tte before they realized Tw needs privacy without joining them but one didn''t lose hope yet.

    A few entered the hall but there was another line of security walking with them blocking every possible view.

    The huge hall towards the right identified a tall handsome man between the uniformed guards. The ones who didn''t know the man started asking each other, "Who is he?"

    "He is so handsome."

    "Could he be Tw''s boyfriend or husband?"

    .

    .

    Whereas the people who had seen Aaron once or got a glimpse of him ever, started saying, "Isn''t it Aaron Rivas?"

    "Is he personally escorting Tw?"

    "What is their rtionship?"

    "Is she the daughter-inw Chairman Rivas said about?"

    There was no end as there was nobody to respond to it.

    Amidst the hall, Leon suddenly realized, if Tw is really invited by Morris or Rivas Industries, why would they let others eat the fruit without plucking it into their basket?

    ''sh'' A water ss broke but the noise, gossiping and chattering was louder to know Leon had broken the water ss that was in his hand.

    Dn pretended to be shocked looking at Leon taking away his gaze from the prime two members between the security. He really felt thedy walking next to Aaron as Ava Kelly.

    Aaron wasn''t just anybody to escort ady inside the banquet just because she is a valued investor. So coincidence? He doesn''t believe in it.

    He was now sure Ava Kelly''s trap sessfully caught the fish and it''s time to see what she will do with the fish.

    The guards dispersed and stood on either side of the couches to avoid anybody stepping front and disturb the families.

    It took a pretty good time for the crowd to calm down witnessing Tw''s back. She had a stunning slender figure that was highlighted in her body-hugging ck business formals.

    The full sleeves had a bell hem and her hand clutch, the wallet disyed the branded ssy wallet and sparkling diamond ring on her finger. Her wavy long Chocte brown hair was swaying when she was turning her head hence they were only able to get a glimpse of her tiny waist.

    The pencil-high waist skirt hugged her curves giving wild thoughts looking at her bottom cheeks. Many hands indeed craved to spank or squeeze them. They hadn''t thought the Tw to be so young.

    Leon probably should have checked her out to see her slender snowy white skin of her legs instead of burning likeva.

    Standing by the woman, the tall frame didn''t fail to catch the eyes ofdies. While Tw''s side profile was covered by her hair, they were able to see the man clearly.

    Aaron was in an Italian Sacramento green color three-piece suit. It was hard to say if his amazing body was giving justice to the suit to look stunning, or vice versa. He was too attractive to be a doctor and irresistibly striking.

    Megan and Karsen were beyond stunned to know Tw is none other than their daughter-inw. Megan now understood why she would dare to mention billions of worth of money in front of Jordan in so much confidence.

    It wasn''t like Megan was expecting her to be so sessful, that too after whatever happened to her before three years. She was about to hug her excitedly but Aarvi extended her hand.

    Shawn softly revealed, "Little Heart never wants to reveal she is Tw."

    If they wee her like a daughter, andter if the public gets to know Aarvi Evans as a daughter-inw of Rivas family, it would be clear that Aarvi Evans is Tw.

    However, Karsen rubbed her head fondly, "You never fail to amaze me. Don''t you?" Aarvi faintly smiled without knowing when she had amazed.

    Megan didn''t give up yet, "I am aware of formal hug kissing in the air."

    Aarvi chuckled hearing Megan who wasn''t ready to shake her hand. Both held their shoulders and touched their cheeks kissing in the air.

    At the same time, Shawn remarked, looking at his brother maintaining distance from Aarvi, "Bro, you lost your wife."

    Father and Mother Morris heard Nikun exin Tw is Aaron''s girlfriend. Both greeted her as Tw which actually surprised Aarvi.

    She had expected Nikun to reveal her identity, she was happy to know Nikun knew the depth of the secret she wanted till she stands in front of Leon with herplete identity.

    They soon settled down in their seats. Megan kicked Shawn next to Karsen and sat next to Aarvi as she couldn''t move Aaron away from Aarvi.

    The program started with the wee by emcee before Karsen and Father Morris took the stage to inform about the developments they had done fromst year''s funds.

    It was evident, both thepany spent a lot excluding the funds to increase the number of orphanages around the country with good infrastructure.

    Meanwhile, at the other side, Dax saw Aeon knitting his brows repeatedly swirling the wine in her flute, "What''s wrong, President Harmon?"

    Aeon paused and looked at Dax. He contemted for a few seconds looking at Dax raise his brows after some time, "President Evans is Tw, isn''t she?"

    It was his gut feeling which he started feeling when his eyes hadnded on her chocte brows hair and ck dress. He knew it could be a coincidence but his eyes weren''t staying on the stage but shifted to thedy next to Aaron.

    So to avoid staring at ady, he shifted his focus on the wine. He felt weird with the same thought, since Dax asked and he knew Aarvi better than him, he decided to ask.

    Dax''s fingernail tip clicked on the ss. It was easy to guess Tw is Aarvi Evans looking at her back only if one knows her too well.

    ''How could Aeon be so urate?'' Dax saw the indifference Aeon always carried as had little warmness towards... Aarvi?

 Chapter 367 - Dream Wedding

    Hearing Aeon who had seen Aarvi only a few times being so certain about his guess.

    ''How could Aeon be so urate?'' Dax thought witnessing the indifference Aeon always carried had little warmness towards... Aarvi?

    Dax shook off his thought assuming he was reading too much into it just because he heard Aeon was willing to support his Dum Dum.

    Dax smiled but it didn''t have any emotions. It was hard to guess what he was thinking.

    "Sometimes, intuitions are urate." He obliquely epted it because Aeon needs to trust Aarvi and her power so that he doesn''t waiver due to blood bond with Leon Harmon.

    Aeon had a weak smile but didn''t respond to Dax''s words. Since he was eased up after confirming Tw is Aarvi, now he was hungry.

    ''When will they start serving food?'' He thought while looking towards the doors.

    ��.

    Meanwhile, after settling on their seats and the program started, Aarvi turned to Aaron who didn''t respond to her question yet.

    A few minutes back,

    Aarvi exited the elevator with Aaron and was amused. She just wanted a few people to cover them when she will walk inside with Aaron. But she felt the way Rivas security was escorting them inside was too extravagant, out of her style.

    Anyway she shrugged the thought and turned to Aaron, "You better don''t start being lovey dovey. Your girlfriend is Aarvi Evans, not Tw." She didn''t want new headlines in a business newspaper writing Tw is Aaron''s girlfriend.

    A faint smile swept away on his face before he teased, "You can''t stop me from taking care of my little wife."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She paused her footsteps and tried to drag him back to the elevator, "Let''s go and get married. Then announce to the world."

    Aaron was rooted, he wasn''t sure if she was making fun knowing it''s Saturday and already evening or forgot it. Still, he tried to be normal with no excitement shown, "Saturday." He meant marriage bureaus will be closed.

    Aarvi was thinking to tease, ''Offer closes on Sunday.'' But Aaron continued, "We will go on Monday. How about a wedding tomorrow? I don''t mind a night wedding either." He meant a wedding in an hour or two.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She felt like an idiot for taking his teases seriously and for trying to tell him in that way that they aren''t married yet.

    She just wanted to enjoy her privilege as a spoiled girlfriend, before taking the responsibility as a wife.

    Pouting her lips, she hooked her hand back to his arm, turned him around to walk towards the banquet hall. Even though she started it, she needed a way to divert him without continuing the wedding topic.

    She wasn''t ready for the wedding and her mind was betraying her from thinking what to respond to him.

    She knows she never did anything as he likes, it was always him who catered to her requirement. She felt selfish.

    Aaron''s slender fingers brushed her jawline and lifted her chin to keep her head straight when they were close to stepping inside the banquet hall as he said, "Wedding cancel. We can''t arrange your dream wedding in such a short time."

    He knows she wasn''t ready yet and he was just ying her game back. It wasn''t the first time he called her ''Little wife'', his little Cupcake used to blush bright red whenever he used to tease her as ''My Little wife.''

    Composing quickly, she shamelessly hummed despite knowing he caught her working up with the wedding topic.

    After a thought, she realized he mentioned ''her dream wedding'' It wasn''t ''our.'' Their wedding won''t be her alone wedding so she asked thinking he might have ignored his likes due to hers.

    "What about you? Don''t you have a vision of how you would like our wedding?" Her voice wasced with anticipation.

    Aaron would love to respond but he didn''t. She wasn''t ready for the wedding thus he didn''t want his response to put any kind of pressure on her. Hence he decided to ignore the question as they neared their family

    Seeing him still ignoring her question, Aarvi poked his hand that was on hisp.

    Aaron grabbed her hand to stop her from nudging but didn''t avert his gaze from the screen that was behind Karsen and Master Morris. Instead of responding to her question, he asked her back, "Why do you want to know?"

    He wasn''t desperate to get married. He had waited three years, so waiting a few more years isn''t difficult for him.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She deserved to know the response to her question than anybody else in the world. Grumpily shrugging his hand off, she hissed in a low tone, "Fine, I won''t marry you."

    Megan and Aaron both turned to Aarvi at the same time. Her red lips were pursed to a thin line and stared at the stage without focusing there. She had crossed her arms in protest clearly disying she was annoyed.

    Megan raised her brow at Aaron in question to what happened in just a few seconds that her Gigglemug who was inpose was so irritated.

    Aaron assured Megan with a gentle nod indicating he will take care of it.

    Why won''t he take care when he was the one to annoy her ignoring her eagerness?

    Aaron looked back at Aarvi and asked in a low deep voice, "Do you really want to know?"

    Aarvi gave a curt hum in response when he was waiting for her response.

    She wasn''t like the people who date and live in for years just to confirm he/she is the one they wanted. She already knows that she loves him, she wanted to live her life with him so it was just a matter of a few days, she might start pestering him to marry her so of course, she wants to know.

    "The only wedding imagination I have is You as My bride." The venue, decor, guests, nothing else matter to him unless he has her in front of him as his bride.

    Aarvi felt a skip of her heartbeat hearing his entrancing deep voice next to her ear. Her lips subconsciously curled up, her ck orbs dazzled brighter than the lights around.

    She turned to Aaron whose eyes were still on her. He was worried she might think too much about the wedding and marriage and start distancing herself. But his pretty little girlfriend was fascinated, softly blinking at him.

    "That''s it?" Her whisper was barely audible as she tilted her head asking him to confirm.

    When he had teased her taking different types of wedding venues, she had told him how she would like it. She had all the vision of the wedding but not the bride and groom whereas he only thought of her and him.

    They perfectlypleted each other.

    She no longer felt she wasn''t ready for the wedding.

    Lost in thought, she felt a hand on her shoulder before Megan''s voice, "Gigglemug, your mobile."

    Shawn teased her, "Were you lost in the beauty of my brother''s eyes?" Megan chuckled with Shawn.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Oh my, what am I thinking?'' She couldn''t believe she was thinking of a wedding between her two ns with Surgeon general life at risk.

    On the contrary, she was d her primary importance is her love and life. But that doesn''t mean she was going to be easy on Leon.

    Before she could distress, "Breathe in... Breathe out..." Aaron''s voice sounded low as he took her mobile out and connected the AirPods which were in his pockets.

    Aarvi blindly followed his words topose before listening to the updates in her ear.

    Her eyes turned frosty a wicked smirk charmed her little face in no time. It was hard to guess if she was winning or losing.

 Chapter 368 - Ready To Win

    Around half-past five, Leon''s men were waiting around the military hospital at inconspicuous locations waiting for the Surgeon general to leave the hospital so that they could start their n of ambush.

    The sunset rays failed to warm the atmosphere. The military hospital wasn''t speaking of any luxuriousness but austere. The way military fellows walked steadily and their voice was low but audible to the listener felt cold.

    The main entrance building was five floors but it didn''t have a main medical block, it just served as a security area. After crossing the first building there were three buildings with a walking park in the center where the soldier patients were taking a walk or enjoying coffee in the dusk.

    Near the cardiology department, Connor elegantly went upstairs to the third floor without using the elevator. He was nodding at the junior doctors and nurses whenever they greeted him.

    Connor knocked on the door of a room where there was a namete on the door, ''Susan Parkinson, Surgeon General.''

    An aloof voice of an aged woman rang inside, "Please,e in."

    Connor pushed open the door and saw thedy busy with a report without bothering to lift her head, "How many I help you?" She asked.

    Connor stepped inside the office room which had more brown wood tones and white walls without any fancy items. Susan Parkinson was sitting opposite the door behind her desk.

    "I am sorry if I am disturbing your work, Doctor Parkinson." His voice was mild and straight without revealing his real emotions.

    Susan looked up and shed a modest smile at the first sight of Connor, "Chief! What a surprise! Please have a seat." She stood up as she greeted him.

    Connor took a seat while Susan went to the water dispenser to fetch water for both. "To what do I owe this honor for your appearance in my office?" She asked in a light humorous way.

    Connor took the warm water cup and turned aside when Susan pulled the other chair and sat in front of him instead of another side of the desk.

    "I was thinking if Doctor Parkinson would do me an honor and have dinner with us." Connor didn''t beat around the bush.

    Aarvi had called him a few hours prior, it was the first time she called him and asked for a favor so he was ready to go out of his way to help her. Since it was also about the life of Susan, he epted as he felt Aarvi''s n was more feasible.

    Susan''s smile slightly froze before breathing a long sigh. "It''s been three years. Our family often had dinner together but now��"

    Susan and Connor''s wife were friends from the time they had started working in the military hospitals. Susan and her husband had numerous times visited the Rivas mansion for dinner.

    After Connor lost his wife, Susan often feared to speak to him or console him due to his detachment from the world yet warmly smile at the colleagues.

    Hearing him ask her for dinner, she felt petty to turndown, maybe as a junior or as her friend''s husband. "Alright then. I will ask my husband to reach there straight." She gave her eptance.

    Connor smiled gratefully, they actually had the choice of revealing everything to Susan that Leon was targeting her life but things would get veryplicated.

    The investigation would take ce, whereas it was just Aarvi''s intuition without any proof and Leon would escape like every time he slipped away from the Military orw.

    Aarvi had told him she had tortured Leon, by taking his personality he would definitely take drastic steps without patience. So her n was ''better to be cautious before it''s toote.''

    If Leon doesn''t attack Susan, then Susan will be safe without worrying about anything. So hiding it from her for time being felt the most suitable choice.

    Standing up, Conner invited the other two, "What about your son and daughter? Dad would love to meet them."

    Susan chuckled hearing about Jordan, she had heard a lot about Jordan and his wife from her friend and she always craved she could have got such caring inws.

    Susan nodded, "I am not sure if my son will be home. I will ask my daughter, she would love to join us."

    Both faintly smiled at each other in acknowledgment. Connor added before leaving the office, "Why don''t you send your car home? You can return with Mr.Parkinson from the Rivas mansion."

    It was to fool Leon''s men as she left towards the home whereas Susan would go with him.

    Susan felt it was better than taking many cars, "I will do that, chief."

    That way, Aarvi''s first stage of the n waspleted.

    Susan''s driver drove the car towards the Parkinson vi earlier than usual with the ck shield on the windows.

    Leon''s men who were waiting for Susan''s car and number te, quickly called Leon, "Boss, the car left the hospital premises now." They assumed Susan sitting behind as the blind shields were pulled down.

    [Hmm, earlier than expected. Activate the n.] It was Leon''s voice giving the green signal for his n to start.

    The way from the military hospital to the Parkinson vi takes up to an hour if the path taken on the ring road avoids the traffic. Attacking on the ring road might seem easy but the vehicles will be very fast.

    Aarvi doubted if Leon really had a shooter who could be sharp enough to target the high-speed car. Not to mention, now the driver had no objection to maintaining minimal speed but to reach the vi to leave the car and go home.

    The high-speed ring road apart, after the ring road there was a way that passes through the non-residential, secluded areas where it would be easier to attack.

    Leon didn''t just put his people at thest stretch of the travel route, he nted his men at quite good ces so that if one missed another could take them down.

    This time, Leon wasn''t ready to lose.

    ....

    Sitting in the banquet hall, Leon had instructed each member of the teams who was waiting to attack Susan Parkinson to call him right after theypleted the deed.

    So he ignored the water ss he had broken after he saw Tw entering with Aaron. A cleaner in uniform quickly cleaned while his fingers tapped on the mobile impatiently.

    ��

    On the other end, the first team of two members got the message saying the car was on its way. They were on a terrace of a residential building of three floors. It was present at the arc of the road where cars usually slow down.

    The shooter''s aim was the wheel of the car or head of the driver as straight aiming the passenger who will be on the back seat in the high-speed car is tougher.

    A man in blue jeans and a ck shirt prepared himself ready to aim the moving car which was at 55 miles per hour speed.

    Another man was fat and tall in ripped baggy jeans. He was using binocrs and noticed the car appear at the curve of the road and started giving a countdown to the shooter which was the distance from them to the car.

    "500 meters away, 5�� 4�� 3�� 2�� 1, Shoot." Hemanded.

 Chapter 369 - Impossible To Escape

    The shooter was on point with the imported AR-15 rifle in his hands, he was confident his aim to the wheel of the car wouldn''t miss and the wheel would burst at the touch of the bullet.

    If the driver controls the car, he could shoot thedy when they alight. If the driver fails to keep the car on the road, the car will topple aside. His second bullet would burn down the car.

    His n was set and all prepared. The fat man started the countdown to the shooter which was also the distance from them to the car.

    "500 meters away, 5�� 4�� 3�� 2�� 1, Shoot." Hemanded in confidence that they could return the gang with glory.

    He was still holding the binocr over his eyes to witness the result of their first fire so that he could instruct if the second bullet was required.

    One second...

    Two seconds...

    Three seconds passed but the car was moving fluidly without disturbance.

    Wait, the bullet sound?

    "Goddam, shoot, damn it." He hissed lowering the binocr when the car was already away by a few hundreds of meters.

    The next second, his eyes widened as big as saucers looking at the burly man in ck throwing the unconscious shooter on the floor like a sack of potatoes.

    That man''s sharp eyes had a hunger for adventure and the evil smirk was defining his thrill that was giving the fat man a creepy feeling.

    The monster was going to drink his blood.

    Little did he know, the real monster is a different one.

    The fatty knew he had no chance against a muscrly built strong man, he looked like a man from the military trained to be a killing machine. He turned around to run but the other two were standing there, yawning in boredom.

    "I expected a great action." Onemented in disappointment.

    "There are only two sacks." Another one remarked.

    They had checked around if anybody was watching them from a distance but didn''t find any so they knew only two were there in that spot.

    The fatty tried to grab the AR-15 rifle but the first man''s long hands were swift and checked the bullet magazine.

    The fat man tried to threaten, "You guys don''t know my boss. He will kill you all."

    The three looked at each other and burst intoughter. It was really the funniest joke, why will Leon put so much effort just because of ackey?

    The fat man prepared himself to fight and positioned himself, "Come on, be a man and fight." He was afraid he would be shot to death so he changed his method after seeing themugh at his words.

    Meanwhile, the first man ryed the information over the call without knowing Aarvi was on the call, "Team one down."

    The team of three in ck were from the Rivas security, personally chosen by Aaron''s bodyguard Roach.

    In the Banquet hall, Aarvi''s eyes turned cold. She had just guessed the events but didn''t expect her guesstimation to turn so urate.

    Her lips curled to a wicked smirk.

    <strong>Start the preparation of a spectacr gift for Leon Harmon - Checked.</strong>

    She had just nned to take advantage of Leon''s allergic reaction but now, it seems like Leon gave her a great opportunity.

    Why should she let go of the great opportunity that knocked on her door?

    She will test his control freakiness in the banquet hall and see how long he will hold himself before he starts to smash the things or try to drag his wife away to leave the banquet.

    One thing was sure, Aarvi wasn''t letting Eliza Lane go with Leon Harmon.

    Aarvi wanted to instruct but controlled due to Megan next to her. So she was about to send a message to her team, but the Rivas security men were smart or probably the men chosen for the task were smart so they did what was important to the mission.

    ��

    On the other end, Thezy-looking man, locked the hands of the fat man and the first man pressed the nozzle of the AR-15 rifle on the fat man''s forehead.

    Since it was a series attacking n by Leon Harmon, they were sure the teams wouldmunicate about the status. There could be three statuses; Finished the task, missed the target, and in danger.

    For the aplishment, the other teams will retreat and be safe. ''In danger'' status will refer to uing danger and all would try to escape. ''Missed target'' status will make the other team wait for the car.

    So the first man asked the fat man while another one took the fat man''s mobile, "Choose, your instant death or how to inform the other team you missed the target?" His voice was cold as stone.

    The fat man who was already scared looked at him bewildered thinking how did they know about the other teams. He didn''t want to die and the person didn''t look like he was joking about the death hence he stared at him trembling profusely.

    The Rivas team didn''t have much time to beat him to get the response so the first man unlocked to recoil the bullet to ready to shoot. Another man saw the personal chat of a fat man.

    "Such dumb fellows." He muttered looking at the message, [You idiot, M - missed, K - killed, D - danger. Don''t forget again.]

    He opened the group chat that was below the personal chat and sent [M] and he also informed his brothers who would be catching the rest of the teams.

    Since there was time for their next task, the two stretched as another one said, "My body feels stiff, let me flex first."

    They didn''t waste the fat sack and worked out well waiting for the message about their next step.

    ��.

    In the banquet hall, the auction was divided into two sections. Before and after food serves. The major and most attractive items were kept for after the dinner and the less anticipated and antiques were in the beginning.

    Leon was in no condition to check anything there. In the worst case, he had expected the Surgeon general to cross the highway safely but the first miss felt like a failure which started to affect hisposure.

    His soft smile turned devious thinking about the next attack on the highway. It was going to be deadly, impossible to escape.

    Meanwhile, Aaron wanted to take Aarvi to the private room from where they could see the whole hall. She can walk around freely but he hadn''t spoken unwilling to disturb her.

    He saw smack her lips and rub her t stomach. She was obviously hungry but reluctant to fill her stomach with juice as wine wasn''t allowed to her.

    Instead of calling the waiter, he stood up during the briefing of an antique and buttoned his zer causing all the crowd to look at him including Aarvi.

    "I will juste." He told her and walked out with his bodyguard Roach following him. Alex quickly took Roach''s position if in case anybody tries to reach Tw.

    While some thought Aaron was leaving the banquet, some thought he might be going to use the restroom, some thought he might have gone out for an emergency and a few thought he might be going out to respond to a call. The ones who didn''t think too much were the family and Morris members.

    A fewdies excused themselves and followed him to try their luck without knowing the otherdy also had the same thought.

    They walked out shyly thinking they could get the headlines with Aaron reporting, ''Is Zzz wife of President Rivas?'' It would be enough to get a lot of attention.

 Chapter 370 - A Foolproof Plan

    Leon was confident his next deadlock n would be a sess he had designed for Susan Parkinson, so his team members were extra confident.

    As soon as the message [M] was received, at a course of distance from the first attack point, arge truck that was entering the ring road had ambiguously stuck on the road horizontally blocking all the vehicles on one way of the road.

    Since it was the work-off time and there were a high number of people who frequently traveled on the ring road, it didn''t take long before the road was getting filled with cars,pany buses, and other trucks.

    Right after the road was sessfully blocked and the team ryed the live update to Leon through the same message group, [Road blockpleted. Waiting for the car.]

    They were expecting to shine in the glory but didn''t know it was the biggest mistake.

    The Rivas team wasn''t only ready with their location by arriving early, they witnessed the purposeful roadblock. Now they have to take care of the men in the truck and people who were standing on the dune.

    Other than waiting behind Leon''s team, Rivas security was also on the road just around the car of Susan Parkinson. Despite knowing where the team is standing to shoot, the team wasn''t sure if Leon''s men were following the car.

    If Leon''s men were following, why didn''t they attack the moving car yet?

    Is it because of road security cameras? Then, when did they start worrying about the cameras?

    The Rivas security team who were around at a good distance from Susan''s car became more alert if in case Leon had different ns.

    Focusing back on the current trap, they have to block the view of the shooter to the car. It could only be done by arge vehicle like a bus or another truck.

    A person from the car that was in front of Susan''s car soon alighted followed by the driver and started pretending to be monitoring the traffic.

    Susan''s car driver, who was on the rightne, saw a person guiding him to the leftne while another was pointing to all therge vehicles to go right. That way, the shooter who was ready to shoot ''Susan'' hissed in irritation.

    As soon as the Rivas security got to know about the roadblock, they had also informed the Highway Patrol department hence the nearest vehicle didn''t take long to reach there.

    The two officers snapped the blocked truck driver and threw him to the patrol vehicle to test for a drunk driving case. Or else how could arge truck freeze horizontally in the middle of the road?

    Meanwhile, on the dune, the two men heard strong footsteps just when they were cursing for n failure. Feeling threatened by seeing the muscle men walking towards them, the shooter quickly aimed at them, "Who are you two?"

    A man answered in his husky voice, "Citizens trekking up the hill." They were too cool even when the gun was pointing at them.

    Leon''s men: "..."

    It was a non-resident and non-agricultural area and people hardly went there. It wasn''t even a hill but a small dune.

    It took a few seconds for Leon''s men to realize the firearm in their hand wasn''t scaring the muscly men, "Shoot them."

    The shooter was about to press the trigger, a stone of a few pounds hit the forehead of the shooter very urately. Instead of running away, the other man bravely took the gun thinking to kill them. Anyway, those two men had leaped right next to him.

    ''Crack''

    With the two dislocated arms, another one ended up on the ground bawling his eyes out.

    The road was cleared by the patrol officer and a message of [M] was sent to Leon''s men group.

    This time the road safety for Susan''s car increased by the Rivas security team.

    ��

    In the banquet hall,

    Eyes red burning with failure, Leon couldn''t believe such a foolproof n was wasted again. He dialed the number of the truck driver and hissed in not so low voice, "What the f*uk did happen?"

    The driver was sitting in the patrol car looking at the officers driving the truck aside when he answered the call. He whispered quickly in the fright of another officer taking away his mobile, "Boss, the highway patrol vehicle was close by and the YYYpany employee bus had covered the Surgeon general car due to a block of the road."

    Leon realized he didn''t make a foolproof n, he hadn''t thought what to do if the car was in a differentne.

    The anger was burning his veins, he started trembling for his failure ns. Clenching his teeth, he tried to convince himself that the next n would work but it was doing no help to him.

    Leon hung up the call and quickly messaged the group instead of calling two members. [Team 1 and 2, quickly follow the car and attack. Leave your vehicle in the suburbs and hide.]

    Leon hadn''t organized anybody to follow the car on the road to attack Susan in the prior nning because he didn''t want to leave any trace as the military will quickly follow up the culprit due to Susan''s identity.

    Now he didn''t care, he was ready to sacrifice everyone from the n but didn''t want to see his n fail again.

    After messaging, he mmed his mobile on the table startling Eliza who was feeling hard to keep herposure due to his venomous oppressing air around.

    She wanted to run away from him but it was more dangerous so she unknowingly grabbed the flute which had white wine and drowned it before even realizing what it was.

    Her thoughts broke at the taste of alcohol. Her eyes were terror-stricken, her face paled as a sheet, the ss slipped from her hand for breaking Leon''s orders. The man who wasn''t indifferent when he broke the ss, red at Eliza who quivered in fear.

    Dn was noticing each change of Leon, as soon as witnessing Leon''s murderous gaze, he couldn''t stop himself from saving Eliza, "Brother Leon, the banquet." He least wanted Eliza to bear the wrath of Leon.

    Dn really felt bad for Eliza but he can''t help her openly as Leon would punish her for that too.

    Leon''s back stiffened hearing Dn. It had gone out of his mind where he was sitting. His eyeballs started shaking thinking about his falling mask before he smiled at Eliza in concern.

    He was back to the doting, loving husband that the world knew.

    On the other end, Aaron checked the menu of the soups in the kitchen. The chefs were confused, they didn''t know who he was, "Sir, the starters are arranged in the hall at the buffet corner. Please serve yourself over there."

    Aaron didn''t respond and chose the soup that would be light for Aarvi''s stomach. Roach grabbed a tray, while Aaron took a small bowl for soup and ced it on the tray before going to other starters.

    A waiter who entered inside gasped looking at Aaron personally serving himself in the kitchen. He was quick to recover from the shock while chefs were too alert, afraid that the imposing man will put something to the food.

    "P-president R-Rivas, p-please let me serve you." He stuttered and rushed to hold the te that was in Aaron''s hand but thetter raised his other hand to decline.

    The chefs who were suspicious quickly bowed and greeted the man.

    Under the astonishment of the chefs and waiters, Aaron held the tray and was leaving the kitchen but his face turned dark, and jerked aside being careful about the food tray.

    Roach who was right behind Aaron realized the trouble in the front swung his hand before he could even see the attacker.

    ''Pow''

 Chapter 371 - The Show Will Begin

    The chefs who were suspicious in the beginning regretted their behavior with Aaron, who is the host of the party.

    Under the astonishment of the chefs and waiters, Aaron held the tray which had a bowl of soup and a te of spicy Caribbean shrimps.

    Roach was blocking others making way for Aaron.

    Aaron was satisfied with the menu selected by Nikun and was leaving the kitchen when he felt somebody rushing towards him. He was thinking it might be a hurried waiter while lifting his gaze but ady.

    Ady in an evening gown was dashing towards him with her eyes purposefully down, her cheeks flushed and the face full of anticipation.

    Aaron''s face turned dark at the annoying scheme of thedy and jerked aside being very careful about the food which he was taking for his Cupcake.

    Roach was swift to sense the change in Aaron. As soon as Aaron went to defense mode, Roach understood the attack was from near so he swung his hand with a curled fist before he could even see who the attacker was.

    ''Pow''

    Ones who witnessed it gasped in shock while watching the youngdy fly in the air due to the strong force of Roach''s punch.

    "Ahhh��" The youngdy cried out in horror and rolled on the floor hideously.

    She had thought if she bumped into Aaron, he would hold her when she falls back. Many movies had shown male leads falling in love with innocent clumsy female leads that way.

    Who knew she had a different fate?

    She continued to wail in shame while otherdies scurried away witnessing her state. They realized the doctor and his bodyguard is merciless and they shouldn''t mess with him.

    Roach and the chefs looked at Aaron who was busy checking nothing spilled away from the tray: "..."

    Roach shot a cold look behind at chefs and waiters, silently warning them none stood step front before he led Aaron out. He also pushed aside the wailingdy with his leg totally aware of why thedy tried to run into Aaron.

    Unbothered Aaron carefully ced the tray in front of Aarvi and adorned his seat looking at her licking lips forgetting she was Tw and had many eyes on her.

    "Thank you, Aaron��" She sang it sweetly, grabbing the fork and tasting the shrimp first.

    She was about to go on with the second shrimp when she realized the stares at her. The three had their jaws dropped before Karsen elegantly stood up to fetch something for his wife.

    Looking at Karsen, slowly many husbands started visiting the buffet corner to get some food after meeting the glowering eyes of their wives.

    The one who always got the caring husband title by always being a step ahead looked at everyone following Aaron.

    Is it another failure?

    Dn felt like Leon was about to burst into mes due to the couple who were attacking Leon deliberately and identally.

    Looking at people focusing on the food, the dinner started earlier to let them enjoy it.

    Since Aarvi can''t go around in the hall, Aaron probed serving her sd, "Shall I take you out? You can have dinner peacefully."

    Aarvi who was focused on the voices in her ears smirked before pulling Aaron''s hand to listen to her, "Your Rivas security is amazing. I had just instructed them how to work, they are killing it. Leon is stabbing salmon fish on his te."

    On the long stretch of the ring road, Leon had nted five teams and all five were annihted as if they were just a piece of cake.

    Aaron just smiled in response, he was d she was using his resources instead of asking Zain to send the men. Aaron knew the Rivas security team was waiting for some real-life adventure and they are enjoying the disintegration of Leon''s n instead of carrying it out as work.

    The sulking ones this time were the Shadow team who had nothing to do until Aarvi including them in the n she had for Leon in the banquet hall.

    But they didn''t know her n for Leon had already initiated. As the failure counts increased Leon was holding thest string of his anger control and was finding it hard to be inposition.

    He wanted to smash, break and throw everything in the hall but he couldn''t. He started to feel like heavy chains were circling him and tying him to the chair with big red letters appearing in his mind, ''BEHAVE.''

    He couldn''tugh or cry. He neither could scream in annoyance nor digest the defeated feeling. He was being tormented in every way. Inside himself, he was wreaking havoc on everything like a lunatic which he wanted to do for real to curb his anger but he just couldn''t due to people around.

    Finding the way to cool himself down, Leon grabbed the crystal full body wine decanter when a waiter was pushing the trolley next to him.

    In the show of good husband, he poured the red wine to Eliza and then himself. Grabbing the stem of the flute, he looked at Eliza in his darkened gaze.

    Eliza couldn''t believe he was giving her wine, she knew something was going on with him but had no guts to ask. Seeing his re at her, she quickly grabbed her flute and clinked the flutes to show she was apanying him.

    Being an obedient wife, Eliza didn''t take a sip but pretended to be taking one while Leon drowned everything down his throat in a go before pouring himself more.

    He was about to pour wine to Eliza again but her flute had the wine. Incensed his own wife wasn''t listening to him, "Drink." Hemanded through his gritting teeth.

    The poor soul drowned the red liquid trembling profusely under his gaze.

    [Boss, the show will begin.] The waiter said after witnessing Eliza started drinking.

    Aarvi just hummed in response to the waiter. Since Leon can''t smell anything, her initial n was affecting Leon''s tasting buds too before serving sparkling white wine to Eliza. Unfortunately, Eliza wasn''t touching alcohol on her own ord, Aarvi didn''t want to spike water as Leon could throw the me on Rivas and Morris. She won''t let him taint them.

    Now that Leon was forced to the dead end, his thoughts were so messed up that Eliza had to gulp down quite a few sses in just a minute.

    Thus, they started to garner too many eyes on them, especially when the waiters froze without knowing how to stop that. They looked troubled but had no nerve to interrupt Leon. So they started looking for the manager thinking he could handle the situation.

    Soon table after table, all the guests started to watch them in shock. He wasn''t the Leon they know. They know the elegant, generous Leon Harmon who smiles at them and helps them if needed.

    They know Leon Harmon who treasures his wife like a priceless gem on the earth, looks at her as though she is the air he breathes, and always protects her from the evil world keeping her in his safe haven.

    So who is the man forcing Eliza Lane to drink till her throat?

    They know Leon Harmon who stands for his brothers, supporting them endlessly.

    Why did Aeon Harmon detest his own elder brother so much?

    All started to question Leon''s behavior.

 Chapter 372 - Lost Focus

    ording to Leon''s orders, his men''s cars indeed followed Susan Parkinson''s car but the difference was his men were unconscious or powerless lying in the trunk of the car.

    The Rivas security men drove the car leisurely taking their own time. They were just pretending as Leon''s orders were being followed but in reality, Susan''s car security increased more.

    After the so-called ''Missing the target'' repetition, there was only onest attack location left. Susan''s car driver drove the car without being aware of how many people were ready to kill him just to reach Susan.

    Aarvi knew she could have done the same thing with Susan in the car but that would be underestimating Leon and she wasn''t ready to take any chances with her life.

    So why not being double careful?

    But still, Aarvi would dly give all the credits to Rivas security men. She had instructed them without hiding what and why they were doing, she had guesstimated the possible location but asked them to judge too.

    Other than going to the extra three ces, The Rivas teams had reached the right locations and caught Leon''s men in action.

    Now the important and most crucial stretch was the deserted road where vehicles hardly pass and the area had abandoned factories where it would be easier to store weapons and attack.

    Aarvi didn''t want anybody from Rivas security to be injured so she had strictly instructed them to be very careful exining the danger they were stepping in. Even though she hadn''t shown the worrisome, the team of twenty were confident and determined to solve it.

    How much ever she changed, she still cared for the life of good people so she was edgy in this stretch just like Leon Harmon. But the contrast was, she wanted people to be safe and he wanted to kill. He no more wants to bring Ava Kelly out but just to satisfy his ego.

    Some of the Rivas men were hiding in thick branches of trees or some bushes waiting for people to reach.

    The eerily silence had covered the area with the rustling of the tree leaves. It was dark everywhere other than the street lights at a regr distance. At the corner of the road, the street light was flickering without lighting or going dark.

    The ground had dried fallen leaves that would cause the crushing noise if taken a single step. It was making it hard for the Rivas security men to move around easily.

    The darkness, secluded area, fallen dry leaves, and the narrow trees, it was perfect for the attack. at the same time dangerous to disintegrate the attack.

    Hence the team of twenty quickly discussed the n without the problem of discrepancy between them. After deciding on their n, they also decided to be flexible so that they could take action if something goes dangerously wrong.

    They spread out at a good distance as the path stretch goes up to more than two hundred meters.

    Time was ticking by and they got the message Susan''s car entered the ring road. They had started doubting if Leon''s men were really going toe when they saw a few cars halt.

    Around ten members alighted the cars with four holding a long ck box, which was obviously carrying the firearm. They looked like local rogues, unlike their trained team. That''s the difference between thugs and the private army.

    Leon never got to build his private army because he never got the chance and approval. Even though the local administration approved due to Leon''s connections, the military never gave the consent as they had doubts about him.

    Hence the Rivas security men felt they had the upper hand here assuming Leon''s men might face the discord.

    When the Rivas team was expecting others to alight but the doors closed and the car drove away towards the vi with around five or more.

    The vi was present in regency which was specially reserved for military families for their safety. Yet the Rivas team kind of felt rming as none of them went there to keep an eye.

    They were thinking about how to solve it, meanwhile, Leon''s men discussed something and pointed here and there in the darkness.

    The Rivas team''s primary n, if one could silence anybody without making any sound, then doing it.

    The five men went to one side of the road and another five opposite. The Rivas team carefully observed the men who were holding the ck box were walking deep inside whereas those who didn''t have the box were very close to the road.

    The Rivas team had two problems to quickly solve. One; avoiding Leon''s men entering the regency. Two; understand the n of Leon''s team who were mysteriously dividing themselves.

    They had time to guess the n of the men over there but they were helpless against the first problem. So they wanted to inform ''Madam Rivas'' aka Aarvi Evans.

    The darkness prevented them from making a call as the mobile screen light would look bright even with lowered brightness. For the same reason, they weren''t able to send text messages putting them in trouble which split their attention.

    At the left side of the road, a man used the shlight of his mobile to find the better location for him as he looked around the area. He kneeled on the ground cing the ck box on the ground.

    He leisurely took the AR-15 rifle out and positioned himself towards the road without having any idea a man was hanging reverse on the tree right above him.

    The Rivas team man might try his best to reduce the possible noise while handling the man but it was impossible to be mute. So he needed some distraction for others to take action.

    On the other end, another security man was right behind Leon''s man with a tree between them. His first step would cause the noise so he too needed the distraction so that his footsteps won''t give them any clue.

    They didn''t want anybody to escape so they were trying to be very careful.

    Simrly a few wanted the distraction to change their position closer to the armed men. They had weapons with silencers but it wasn''t only dark, the man would fall on the ground alerting the rest.

    The atmosphere was too tense with sweat beads dripping from their foreheads. They realized they had indeed underestimated Leon, his n, and his team who were very attentive.

    So the main requirement - Distraction. One needed a way to contact Aarvi, the rest wanted a distraction to attack.

    ....

    Meanwhile, in the banquet hall. Dax didn''t fail to notice Leon''s weird behavior and kept Shawn updated through messages.

    They were having their own fun witnessing how their ''once upon a time innocent'' friend could y viciously on the man who is said to be poisonous to the core.

    They wanted to know who is actually the venomous one.

    Dax noticed Aeon getting more and more ufortable looking at Leon forcing Eliza to drink. Eliza had to control herself from puking out due to the drinking speed. Her eyes had already lost focus.

    Dax brows started twitching before realizing the role of Aeon in Aarvi''s game, saving Eliza. He was thinking to push Aeon to help Eliza but Aeon mmed the whisky ss on the table and stormed towards Leon''s table.

    An enticing smirk appeared on Dax''s face as he propped his head on his hand watching Aeon''s back, "Dum Dum''s admirer is a man of principles." He murmured to himself.

 Chapter 373 - A Gentleman?

    Aarvi wasn''t able to enjoy the main course of the dinner as much as she savored the starters Aaron brought for her. Aaron offered to take her out of the banquet hall so that she won''t have one worry about somebody seeing her.

    He knew she was prepared to face even if her identity reveals but seeing her losing appetite, he was helpless.

    Karsen and Megan who were sitting together for dinner noticed them but didn''t disturb them when Shawn asked them to cool down.

    Shawn almost shoved his mobile screen to Aaron''s face when he got a message from Dax, [Aeon Harmon might have fallen for Dum Dum.]

    Aaron merely nced at the screen before moving Shawn''s hand away with a look of, ''I pity him. My Cupcake is mine.''

    Shawn felt that''s too overconfident of Aaron. To test if Aaron really didn''t care about it or faking the indifference, he poked the girl who was cupping her face lost in the thoughts or probably hearing the other end.

    Aarvi raised her brows in question and heard him say in a low voice that was enough to reach Aaron''s ear, "Your little new ally, Aeon..."

    Hearing him pause Aarvi again gave him a questioning look imagining herself a big question mark was popping on her head. If Aeon had left the banquet then her n would have to change.

    Shawn, who had expected his brother to fluster and stop him, was speechless seeing Aaron rece Aarvi''s meal te with a fruit tter in ever so calmness.

    Aarvi followed Shawn''s line of sight and looked at Aaron. Thetter turned to her sensing her gaze and earned her sweet smile despite worries about the ns.

    Shawn: "..."

    ''Why didn''t I get the smile when I poked her?'' He thought and looked at his forefinger. "This is all your fault." He muttered ming his finger.

    "Little Heart." He whined like a spoiled prince who was in need of attention and earned the smile he wanted.

    Imaginarily patting his back, "What will you do if a good-looking, well-mannered man falls in love with you and proposes to you or asks you out?" He probed.

    Shawn peeped at Aaron thinking he might be curious to hear her but he really wasn''t into the topic. Shrugging his shoulder Shawn looked at Aarvi.

    Aarvi guessed Shawn or Dax doubting Aeon might have fallen for her because Shawn had taken Aeon''s name. Anyway, her response was totally unrted to the question, "I want Aaron." She meant she isn''t responsible for other men falling for her, she has the man she wants.

    Aaron''s lips slyly curled up turning to his brother and girlfriend, he had expected such a response from the strong-headed Aarvi.

    Shawn felt the smirk of Aaron was mocking him and his Little Heart looked at him which said, ''You are a dumb little prince to ask such question.''

    Gritting his teeth, he showed the lettuce to his mouth from his sd te and chewed loudly to annoy them. Aarvi had no intention to make him mad so she prolonged the hum catching the brothers'' attention.

    Aaron was sure she was going to say something to make Shawn happy and Aarvi did exactly the same, "I shouldn''t be cruel when I get true love, right?"

    Shawn grinned, shing his white sparkling teeth as he nodded vigorously witnessing Aaron''s indifference wavering. "Absolutely, My Little Heart has a soft heart too." He boosted her as he yed along.

    Aarvi gave a determined nod hiding her smile, "I will open a reverse harem of sexy handsome men and live my life to the fullest." She sounded certain.

    Shawn almost hugged her before remembering she is Tw, "That''s like Little Heart. You are the best."

    Despite knowing she was teasing him, Aaron let out a childish snort when Aarvi blinked at him with an innocent smile before sheughed with Shawn low-fiving with him.

    Aarvi rxed a little after talking with Shawn and teasing Aaron. Now she waited for themotion to begin behind her.

    At Leon''s table, Leon had grabbed the second decanter of red wine when the manager rushed up to Leon in panic. He was responsible for handling the issues at the banquet so he hoped he wouldn''t disappoint Morris and Rivas Industries presidents.

    He politely spoke, trying to take the wine decanter from his hands, "President Harmon, why don''t you take it slowly? Drinking so fast isn''t healthy. Shall we arrange some food for you and Madam? Please let us know if you want anything else, I will try my best to arrange it for you."

    The manager had goosebumps when he met Leon''s brooding gaze of burning red eyes. He was getting the feeling Leon was going grab his neck and m his head on the table.

    Leon''s mind slightly cleared looking at the unknown man. He remembered he wasn''t in the house but in the banquet hall. Wherever he had nned anything waiting for a result, he always stayed in-home or office hence when things were going south, everything just went out of his mind.

    Remembering he had forced Eliza to drink so many times, he regretted everything, ''Why did I have to n today?''

    He wasn''t drunk and knew well his wife wasn''t sober anymore which was a big red rm sign that he should leave from there soon.

    But he couldn''t just show as he was forcing her to drink. He changed in an instant making the manager gulp nervously.

    Leon shed an amiable smile to the manager as he left the decanter for him to hold. Turning to Eliza, he spoke like an indulgent husband, steading Eliza on her chair, "Ellie, let''s end your game here, please. I ept I lost and you won. Alright?"

    The nearest table guest sighed with the manager and waiters excluding one. That waiter was about to report to Aarvi when another waiter ced a ss of warm water saying, "Sir, the warm water you asked for."

    Leon frowned because he hadn''t asked for warm water. Soon he caught the sight of letters written on tissue beneath the water ss. He was about to read it, the drunkdy''s demanding voice slurred, "Where is my drink?"

    Eliza shrugged Leon''s arms and looked up through her half-opened eyes. Witnessing so many men around and Leon, her eyes widened in horror. She jerked right and left as though somebody was going to hit her.

    The ones who thought Eliza was spoiled, became curious looking at her frightened like a drenched cat. Leon was about to hold her, she slid off from the chair and lurked under the table. Covering the white table cloth back, she buried her face between knees and hugged her legs tight.

    Dn who was tired of stopping Leon for a long time could only sigh. He noticed Leon ignoring everything about Susan Parkinson as his image was at terrible risk.

    Leon awkwardlyughed and apologized to the watchers "I am sorry, please continue your dinner. My wife... is a little shy."

    All could feel he was making it up but it only made them think Leon was trying to keep Eliza''s image clean and clear.

    Leon stood up moving the chair back and squatted down, he pretended to be whispering but his voice was audible to the people nearby, "Darling, nobody will think wrongly of you. Pleasee out, I will take you home."

    ''Such a gentleman.'' Many thought and some silently hoped they should get a husband like him.

 Chapter 374 - Sweet Obedient Wife

    ''Home.'' That word from Leon is equal to a nightmare to Eliza. She was in no senses topose herself and act along.

    Eliza lifted her head from her knees and saw Leon. The images of him beating her shed in her mind and tears made their way down her cheeks from her eyes involuntarily, she quivered as if she was sitting in a deadly chill ce.

    The guests who were witnessing the whole event assumed she was regretting her actions for letting down Leon.

    Eliza tried to speak but it came out like whispers, "I know you will beat me." She shook her head vigorously as tears streamed down, "I won''te."

    Leon gritted his teeth. He had frightened her to the extent she had finally stopped behaving like the real spoiled wife or bringing up about his body. But this change was doing him no good him.

    "Ellie,e here." He coaxed her but didn''t expect her to be even more scared and crawl back.

    Leon was about to scold her in low voice but felt a tug at his cor and a strong force pulled him aside.

    Annoyed, thinking who would dare to hold his cor and pull him, he had to conceal another frustration as he can''t show it in front of all.

    ''Pooh.''

    Before Leon could see the person, a tight fistnded on his cheekbone throwing his head aside.

    All gasped in shock at the series of events. The manager who wanted to solve it silently without ruckus started imagining his job termination letter.

    Leon knew who it was. Who will dare to punch him in front of all other than his own younger brother?

    Leon so wished, he could bury this man alive six feet under the ground. But it will cause him no good but more harm. So he ate the pain and was ready to act.

    Aeon really craved to throw another punch on the annoying face of his brother for changing the situation every time with his mind-blowing acting.

    "If you are so bloody interested in acting, why don''t I get you a movie script for you to act in? ''The Pretending Ideal man.'' how is the title?" Aeon showed no mercy in revealing the true colors of his elder brother.

    Leon who had faced failure one after the other had already lost his level-headedness. Hearing Aeon bringing up the things in front of everyone, his anger was rolling out of temperature.

    All murmured between them hearing Aeon. Some thought it might be a family problem and some trusted Aeon who knew the true colors of Leon or had doubts about Leon.

    Aeon pushed him aside and squatted down, "Sister-inw, pleasee out. I will take you home."

    ''Home'' Hearing it again, Eliza looked at Aeon in dread thinking Aeon also wanted to send her to the ughterhouse called home where she would have to bear every pain.

    She squealed, afraid Aeon won''t listen to her, "No, L-Leon will beat me all night. I am not going anywhere." She blurted out.

    Another round of gasps heard in the hall. All knew Eliza was dead drunk and she wasn''t in a state of mind to scheme or lie. So their judgemental looknded on Leon who was trembling in anger.

    He was on the verge of insanity.

    Leon squatted at his position which was behind Eliza. Grabbing her arm, he forcefully pulled her out and Eliza let out a cry, "It hurts, it hurts. Leon, let me go, Leon... I swear I won''t drink, Leon..."

    Eliza kept on crying as Leon dragged her away saying through his teeth, "I am sorry, my wife isn''t in clear senses."

    Anyway, before he could take the third step, Aeon circled the table and pulled Eliza to his side with the second strike on the other side of Leon''s face.

    Aeon hated to bring his family matter to the public hence he had controlled it for so many years but now it was beyond his limits.

    Eliza was quivering like a leaf fluttering in the wind. She started mumbling something but Aeon or others couldn''t hear it properly.

    Leon stumbled on the floor and gritted his teeth. His face was swelling but he still cared about the view of the public on him.

    The disgust gazes on him which used to be admiration irked him more. The society where he had worked hard to be the ideal man was detesting him.

    Where did it all go wrong?

    Without a second thought, ''Ava Kelly.'' He med her.

    Remembering the note he got from the waiter, he opened his palm and to read it, [Which n are you going to save? Susan Parkinson? Your oh-so-ideal image? Or your sweet obedient wife?]

    Yes, he is right. His current state was because of Ava Kelly.

    Meanwhile, Aeon pressed Eliza to speak what she was mumbling to herself. "Sister-inw, tell me what happened? Sister-inw." He shook her shoulder to get her out of her daze.

    Eliza looked at Aeon''s hands in panic and shoved him away with all her might, "Don''t touch me."

    With that, Aeon became the viin in the eyes of spectators.

    Aeon stood frozen without knowing how to react to Eliza''s behavior. He just went to save her from his poisonous brother, was he going to receive the backsh?

    Before he coulde up with something, a middle-ageddy in an elegant green dress softly smiled at Eliza, "Madam, is your brother-inw troubling you and your married life?"

    Aeon and Dn: "..."

    The crowd started to whisper louder. And Aarvi almost mmed the spoon in her hand on the table when she stood up.

    Before she could assume thedy might be Leon''s ally, Aaron took the spare zer he had asked to get for Aarvi as he calmly uttered, "She is the Psychologist. I asked her to be here and take control when needed."

    Aarvi was speechless. She had just asked an hour or two ago and Aaron had silently arranged for her request.

    She wanted a psychologist to treat Eliza after Aeon took Eliza away. But Aaron turned out to be even smarter to get her to the banquet hall.

    Eliza saw it''s ady before breathing a sigh. She shook her head when she didn''t see Leon''s face anywhere, "Aeon is a very good man. If Leon sees any man touching me, he will punish me saying I seduced them."

    Aeon breathed a sigh of relief while the psychologist hugged Eliza tofort her.

    Aarvi smiled at Aaron realizing the psychologist used reverse tactics to get the truth out. She was sure Aaron must have briefed the situation to the psychologist hence she was on point.

    Aaron was draping the cream-colored formaldies zer on her shoulder if in case she wanted to go near and take a look when she tiptoed and pecked on his lips.

    Alex and Roach: "..."

    Other than those two, none noticed them as their eyes were towards Leon.

    Aaron''s brows slightly raised after the soft pair of lips pressing his lips before she smiled at him without bothering to stand away forgetting she had specifically told him his girlfriend isn''t Tw but Aarvi Evans.

    He held her shoulder softly and created some distance. Aarvi was confused why he was taking a step away from her.

    Then he bent to her height and smirked a sexy one, "Ms. Tw." His maic voice caused her to anticipate his sweet words.

    "I have a girlfriend." Then his lips curled up teasingly looking at her totally wordless.

 Chapter 375 - Secret Affair

    Aarvi pouted. She felt like she was turning dumb around Aaron.

    Aaron let out a throaty chuckle pulling her to his embrace as he nted a soft kiss on her forehead.

    Karsen who was holding Megan from going and pping Leon in the face turned to a source of quietughter. Megsan paused and turned to Aaron as Shawn.

    The three couldn''t believe they were romancing when such a huge fiasco was going on. It then shed to Megan and Karsen that Shawn had asked them the question about domestic violence.

    "Guys, what''s going on?" Megan asked strongly, feeling one of them involved in the current event.

    Shawn didn''t know how much to speak but he didn''t want to lie.

    Aarvi voluntarily answered only the required response, "Leon Harmon tortures his wife. He always keeps her under his radar. This is the best time to save her. Thatdy is a psychologist." Then she slightly bowed her head, "I am sorry about disturbing the banquet."

    Aarvi expected one of them to be mad but the duo smiled, "Why didn''t you arrange someone to beat the shit of that gormless man?" Megan questioned.

    Karsen told his concern, "Saving a person from an animal is more important than a few million. You should be proud that you brought to light on it."

    Aarvi smiled in response to both. She was d they weren''t narrow-minded and tried to understand it.

    Megan stopped struggling to go up to them and watched as it unfolded. Karsen dialed the chief of police despite knowing Leon was going to escape it somehow. His main concern was avoiding Leon from threatening Eliza Lane''s life or Aeon Harmon.

    Aaron whispered next to Aarvi''s ear when she was sighing to herself, "We will always stand by you. No need to stress on it."

    Aarvi hummed before she walked to the crowd with Alex at a good distance. The waiters who were arranged by Aarvi also became alert knowing she was entering the crowd.

    The psychologist made Eliza sit on the chair and helped her drink water, Eliza took time to steady herself but still looked hazy due to the drinks.

    The psychologist asked very carefully. "Does your husband doubt that you have an affair? Or did you have an affair that he can''t trust you?"

    All became ears to the question as they were sure the drunk Eliza was blurting out all the truth. Eliza didn''t get the psychologist''s words correctly other than heard a few words of it.

    "Affair?" She asked before trying to whisper but it was louder, "It''s a secret."

    The crowd''s opinion wavered. If a wife has an affair, how could the husband tolerate it? They felt Leon''s behavior justifiable even though domestic violence is illegal.

    But the psychologist was calm, "Is it your secret affair?"

    Meanwhile, Leon who was spaced out felt a piercing re that sent shivers down his spine. He got to his senses and caught the ck dazzling diamond-like orbs mocking him, her ruby red lips sneered as she moved slowly at a good distance.

    He crumpled the note that was in his hands ring back at her eyes. The people around her shrunk and trembled but not her.

    He heard a hiss of a few and dawned on him Eliza was drunk. He jerked around and witnessed Eliza frowning hard and pushed thedy in green.

    Thedy probably expected it so she easily stabled herself and all heard Eliza hiss in annoyance, "I don''t have an affair. It''s my husband. He used to sleep with manydies. He even forced many of them."

    She emphasized repeatedly to let thedy know she wasn''t in the wrong and she shouldn''t me her.

    It was a great blow to the people who had thought Leon was a real and rarely found perfect man.

    Leon pushed Aeon aside and clutched Eliza with all his might. Eliza who was seeing his back hadn''t guessed him as Leon. Now seeing his face, she screamed in fright.

    She knew well, Leon was going to beat her still unconscious. The fast painful memories hit her nerves and she cried. "I don''t want to go, I don''t want to go��"

    But Leon pulled her away from the chair and hissed, "Why are you lying?" He forgot he shows himself as a caring and gentle husband. He forgot he has to put on a loving gaze.

    His words or his actions were totally opposite, slowly the mask falling off his face.

    His murderous gaze caused Eliza to freak out of her nerves and slightly sobered up by the bone-crushing pain. She looked around and saw Dn and Aeon.

    "Aeon�� Aeon, Leon will kill me. Aeon please save me. Aeon, I don''t want to go with him��" The sobered Eliza knew well Leon was going to skin her alive if she left the banquet hall.

    Leon, who was struggling to pull her out, was incensed hearing Aeon''s name from his wife''s mouth, "Shut up." He roared that scared most of them out there.

    Aeon twisted Leon''s hand to lose his grip on Eliza''s hand before pulling her behind him. "Leon Harmon, Sister-inw is noting with you." His unyielding voice sounded.

    Dn who had noticed Aarvi jerked at Leon''s roar. He again nced at Aarvi who cued him to go to Leon instead of standing against Leon.

    Dn realized it wasn''t the end of Ava Kelly''s game yet. She just ripped the mask of Leon, she was destroying him from the roots and Leon''s roots were in the underworld too. Until she uproots him from there, Dn has to be with Leon.

    Dn knew his life at risk but he didn''t care. He went ahead and held Leon''s arms which were raised to punch Aeon, "Brother Leon, everyone is watching and making videos. We should solve this privately. Let Sister-inw be with Aeon for today."

    Leon''s whole body was trembling in rage. His good image, his obedient wife, he lost them. He lost to Ava Kelly again.

    ''Susan Parkinson! She should die.'' He stormed out of the banquet hall to monitor his team who were going to kill Susan.

    He wanted to seed in this and teach Ava Kelly a lesson.

    Peel the mask of Leon - Checked.

    Save Eliza Lane from the animal - Checked.

    Aeon who was trying to calm down the panicked Eliza, noticed Dn''s eyes looking in a particr direction before following Leon. Aeon couldn''t help but check out and saw Aarvi Evans breathing a sigh but she looked slightly pale and exhausted.

    ''Brother Dn and Aarvi?'' He remembered he and Dn had reached the storage lobby together when he rushed over there.

    ''Does that mean Brother Dn is also helping Aarvi? Or did he fool Aarvi?'' He wanted to alert Aarvi about Dn. His thoughts broke when his mobile rang with a string of numbers.

    He wanted to ignore it to take care of Eliza but Aarvi was looking at him. Strangely feeling it might be Aarvi, he answered the call.

    "Aarvi here. Thedy in the green dress is a psychologist chosen for Eliza Lane. Make sure to be Eliza''s support and listen to the psychologist''s suggestion. You can trust her."

    By the end of her words, a towering figure turned her around and embraced her and Aeon froze.

 Chapter 376 - A Miracle

    Aeon hated how he reacted just because he noticed a man getting close to Aarvi. After taking his gaze away for a second, heposed swiftly and looked back at her.

    Aeon understood why he was invited to the banquet hall. Aarvi sessfully pulled Eliza from the beast''s den and he will have to protect Eliza from Leon.

    Aeon neither leaves in a secure regency nor has any top security for his safety. He couldn''t understand why Sean trusted him to keep Aarvi safe from Leon and Aarvi trusted him so much against Leon.

    He epted hoping he could be of some help and it''s also his responsibility. "Alright."

    There was a pause, Aeon wanted to speak about Dn with Aarvi but with Eliza next to him he couldn''t alert Aarvi about him.

    He could only hope he gets a chance to meet and tell Aarvi that trusting Dn might not be a good choice. If Dn can cross Leon, he could also double-cross for his own good.

    What if Dn turned out to be a dual-headed poisonous snake?

    Aeon was thinking if he could talk or meet her some other time when Aarvi spoke smiling at Dax who was worried about her.

    "It won''t befortable for Eliza Lane and you to live in the condo. Go to the address you receive shortly."

    Aeon lives in a condo because it was near to his office and suitable to get to anywhere easily from the near heart of the city.

    He can afford a vi, in fact, he had one so he wanted to turn her down. Anyway, he didn''t know when it''s Aarvi''s decision she would make it happen softly or overbearingly.

    Hearing no response, Aarvi looked at Aeon before sneering, "Do you think you can get a better ce than what I offer?"

    Dax shook his head in resignation. The point is, even if she behaved rudely with Aeon, he was going to look for goodness in it.

    He patted her head, ''My Dum Dum is still dumb.''

    Pet Aarvi: "..."

    Aeon understood in his own way, he assumed the regency might be secure for Eliza, "Alright." He epted her arrangements and the call hung up without any goodbyes.

    He helped Eliza to leave the banquet hall under numerous gazes after he spoke to the psychologist and took her card.

    By the time he could hop on his car with Eliza, he had received the message from an unknown number that had an address and a few instructions.

    He hoped he could keep Sean in check before Leon ruined himpletely and Aarvi put an end to Sean.

    ---

    In a presidential suite of Morris hotel,

    A middle-aged man in police uniform was sitting on a single couch opposite Karsen and Megan in the luxurious living room.

    The police in chief watched the whole banquet video while hearing the events from the waiter who was standing aside.

    The chief shook his head at the end cing theptop on the coffee table where the untouched water ss and coffee cups were present.

    His voice was hoarse and definite, "Chairman Rivas, we can''t do anything about this. Unless Madam Harmon files a domestic violenceint and also gets the proof of Leon''s behavior, we can''t detain Leon Harmon."

    The chief nced at both Megan and Karsen who were worried for an unrteddy. He signaled the waiter to leave from there before continuing his words.

    "Chairman Rivas, Madam Rivas, I suggest you stay out of Leon Harmon''s personal or business life." He spoke for the wellness of the Rivas family.

    Megan and Karsen looked at each other. Karsen is aware that Leon wasn''t as good as he shows but didn''t expect the police in chief to speak that way.

    Megan asked, not quite liking the chief''s behavior, "It''s about the life of a woman. We have to help her and save her life."

    The chief sighed at the naivety of Madam Rivas. He nced at Karsen who was trying to understand the situation so he addressed Megan.

    "Madam Rivas, Leon Harmon isn''t a simple man. The whole administration and the higher authority is totally aware of his uwful acts."

    He pinched between his brows before continuing. "Thew needs proof for everything or self-promation. Whenever we find anything odd and reach Leon Harmon, there would be another man to take the responsibility or he will..."

    Karsen shook his head at the chief to stop exining to Megan. He was already worried Aarvi might fall into trouble saving Eliza so he didn''t want Megan to face anything.

    He was ready to be called selfish but nothinges first to him other than his family and their well-being. He had no wish to be called magnanimous.

    The chief in police paused respecting Karsen''s choice and stood up, "If nothing, I will get going." He just nodded at them and left.

    Megan stood up to ask him toplete his words but Karsen held her back. "Honey, he..."

    Karsen cupped her face to look at him before asking patiently, "Will you let Aarvi face the problem if you know she will be in the problem?" He chose Aarvi''s name as she is the onlydy in the Rivas family other than Megan.

    Megan didn''t respond but understood the intention of Karsen. Jordan always taught them to keep the family ahead before helping society so she didn''t worry Karsen more and nodded her head.

    Karsen breathed a sigh of relief and embraced his wife who was sulking for not being able to help.

    "What about GiggleMug?" She asked as Aarvi had epted she was the reason behind the revealing of Leon''s true colors.

    Karsen didn''t know Leon actually knows Aarvi aka Ava Kelly is behind everything. He responded what he understood looking at them in the banquet, "Aarvi is helping Eliza Lane but inconspicuously, And Aaron will keep her safe. Don''t worry."

    Eliza hummed before rxing herself. She was sure Aaron won''t let anything happen to Aarvi especially after he saved her from near death.

    "It''s already a miracle Aaron could keep his Cupcake safe. He won''t mind going any extent for GiggleMug." Megan voiced her thoughts leaning in his embrace.

    Karsen hummed while his thoughts were actually on the Aarvi''s brutal state three years back. He was guessing her situation might be because of Leon.

    If yes, why didn''t Aaron take action yet?

    He knows Aarvi would definitely try to avoid speaking about it with them afraid of stressing them out, so as Aaron. But Karsen felt the need to speak about it with Connor so that he could be of any help to them.

    Karsen suggested Megan to rest in the room but she chose to be with him and went to the banquet hall.

    In the banquet hall, it took a long time for people to digest everything and take their seat. Some probed to reschedule the banquet, however, a few actively spoke about the issue and rmended to continue the banquet respecting each other''s time.

    Most of the businessmen and businesswomen preferred the same day as their time is indeed precious and they are also the main supporters of the banquet.

    When the things settled down, they noticed Aaron and Tw were not there in the hall anymore. They had looked forward to seeing how much the special guest of the banquet could contribute to the cause.

    Some wanted to meet her for business purposes and some wanted to take advice from her but it was toote.

    The person they wanted to meet was holding her head sitting in white Rolls Royce Ghost next to the handsome man.

 Chapter 377 - Coward

    The day hadn''t ended for Aarvi and Leon. Both eagerly waited to know what would happen at Susan Parkinson''s end while only Aarvi was aware that Susan was safe.

    After meeting Dax, Aarvi exited the banquet hall in a very low profile as the cream-colored zer styled wrap dress hid her identity as Tw.

    Aaron was waiting for her outside, they bid Shawn who went to the Hignd Bar and restaurant, Karsen and Megan who were going to meet the chief of police. Aarvi knew the police can''t help in the situation yet but she hadn''t stopped Karsen.

    Hopping in their car, Aarvi asked her team to connect to anybody of the Rivas security who were hiding in the dark at thest stretch of the road where Susan Parkinson''s car would pass through.

    Meanwhile, a loud ringtone of a mobile disturbed the grave silence in the city outskirts when the twenty members of Rivas security were waiting for a small distraction to take the first control over Leon''s men.

    A man who was hanging down the tree in reverse made use of the sound and hit hard on the neck of Leon''s man.

    His strike was enough to paralyze the body that was falling down. The man jumped down quickly on the ck box of an AR-15 rifle to avoid making any noise.

    He was quick to hold Leon''s man before he could fall on the ground and the dry leaves sound could alert others.

    Simrly, another one who was behind a tree with Leon''s man on the other end made the man unconscious and tied him up.

    A Leon''s man was busy speaking with Leon, reporting to him that everything was as nned without knowing the two riflemen of their team were already down.

    After a minute or two, another man''s mobile softly vibrated in his pocket. He didn''t take his mobile out as the screen brightness is easier to catch in the darkness.

    Sliding his hand to his pocket, he blindly answered the call and heard the voice of an unknown man, "Ben, Young Madam Rivas is on the call. Quickly connect this call to your conference call."

    Aarvi who was sitting in the car held her head after hearing her team also address her as Young Madam Rivas.

    She wasn''t stressed by it, hearing it repeatedly she was sure that one day she would drag Aaron to the marriage bureau to get married.

    Unknown to what was going on, Aaron wanted to ask her or the Rivas Security so that he could be of some help. However, Aaron didn''t disturb her again and didn''t want to divert her attention by speaking anything.

    Aarvi was multitasking handling both sides for a long time, with that she was also aware of her surroundings. It was really exhausting hence he was trying his best to avoid extra mind work for her.

    The Rivas security man, Ben quickly merged the calls and Aarvi spoke, "Whoever is far from Leon''s men, report me the status quickly."

    Aarvi was expecting them to be confused due to her instruction but a man reported in low voice with others being silent over the call.

    "Madam Rivas, the main focus in need of your attention; Leon''s men went towards the regency." The regency wasn''t even half a mile from there.

    ''The regency?'' Aarvi furrowed her brows. She hadn''t sent anybody towards the regency because it was secure with military men being guarded 24/7. She didn''t want to grab military men''s eyes on their n.

    The call line was mute, the other end waited for her orders if any, and Aarvi''s fingers were drumming on herp thinking about the possibilities.

    Her gaze fell on Aaron''s half-opened palm on the seat. She didn''t even think, her hand slid to his palm and interlocked their fingers subconsciously while her mind was busy nning.

    Aaron who was thinking to waste time by looking at his emails: "..."

    Her eyes suddenly lit up and asked, "Where is the car right now?"

    A man from the Rivas team who was following Susan''s car responded to Aarvi, "We will reach there in five minutes."

    Aarvi decided to herself and instructed quickly, "Block the car for whatever reason and keep him there until the road is clear."

    "Roger that." He responded nning to fake an ident and me the driver for reckless driving to consume time.

    Aarvi continued to the main team, "Whoever is near to the end of the long stretch towards the regency, at least two of you go there and check the status. Quick, report me soon."

    The two whispers sounded at a time, [Roger that.]

    The rest of twenty-eight were behind eighth with, four on each side. The Rivas team aim wasn''t to kill them else they would have shot them long back.

    Unless their life is at risk, they weren''t instructed to use firearms.

    ....

    Meanwhile, Leon was on his way to the Harmon Industries to handle the PR as he tried to reach the first five teams who he had ordered to follow and attack Susan Parkinson.

    He initially had two ns after killing Susan. If Ava Kelly is really saved by Susan Parkinson, he can catch her in a cemetery, else me the death of Susan on Ava Kelly so that the military will hunt her out.

    But he was feeling things weren''t as simple as they looked. How could Susan Parkinson escape five consecutive attacks?

    Why didn''t none of the five teams report that they ended the life of Susan Parkinson?

    So he repeatedly tried to reach his men of the five teams but none of them answered his call which raised the suspicion.

    He reyed each event of the day in his mind.

    Ava Kelly fooled him to attack her openly. He had to clean up his video of chasing after a girl over social media.

    She irked him repeatedly and tortured him in the mirror hall. Till now he feels his head heavy and hates to see his reflection in the mirror.

    There he had lost his temper so his slow and concealed n to find the root of her suddenly fast-forwarded.

    ''Did Ava Kelly guess my n for Susan Parkinson?'' He racked his brain.

    ''Is she really that smart?'' He doubted thinking if his information was leaking from somewhere.

    He knew Ava Kelly was in the banquet hall. He had canceled his n but he had to go to the Mirage banquet because of Tw.

    ''Bang.''

    Suddenly Leon hit the door of the car at the realization. Whenever he ns to do something, Ava Kelly is attacking.

    If there was no engagement, she wouldn''t have got the chance to torture him.

    If he hadn''t gone to the banquet, she wouldn''t have stripped off his fake image.

    If he hadn''t attacked Susan Parkinson, she wouldn''t have got the chance to rule over him.

    He gave her perfect chances for her to win.

    His eyes narrowed on Dn who was handling the PR to stop every negative news of Leon from spreading out. Dn clenched his teeth due to his gaze before turning behind indifferently, "Brother Leon?"

    Leon took his gaze away as he leaned back on the seat and closed his eyes, "Get me the best psychiatrist in the town."

    He finally felt the need for his anger management as Aarvi was using it to her advantage.

    Dn was surprised.

    Leon added without leaving a pause, "Cancel all my schedules and handle yourself."

    Dn really wanted to ask, ''Are you hiding from Ava Kelly? Coward!''

 Chapter 378 - Retreat

    ''Get me the best psychiatrist in the town.''

    Dn was surprised because he had suggested it to him a few times due to his bad temper and also he always felt Leon a psychopath anyway but Leon never heard of him.

    Dn felt it''s toote for treatment as it takes a long time to get the required result.

    Hearing Leon''s words, ''Cancel all my schedules and handle yourself.'' Dn really wanted to ask, ''Are you hiding from Ava Kelly? Coward.''

    But it was really difficult to understand what Leon was up to. If Dn sees him busy with office work he could have thought Leon wasn''t nning anything but now, Dn could only hope Leon doesn''t pull any stunt and put him in a difficult position to clean up the mess.

    In reality, Leon didn''t want to do anything. He didn''t want to give any chance to Ava Kelly to attack him. He will show her as he was epting the defeat and locked himself in the mansion.

    When her guard falls down, he will silently obtain the chemical manufacturing nt and the ind resort project.

    He will let her rack her brain till that as he will have nothing major to lose in the business.

    When he returns, he will make her cry and beg him at his feet. His lips sneered before settling. Now his main focus will be focusing on his treatment.

    Before he could grab that peace of mind, Dn asked, "Brother Leon, what about sister-inw? Any instruction on it? What if...?"

    Leon grunted cutting off Dn''s words. Opening his eyes, he gritted his teeth and the rxing air suddenly turned menacing, "She won''t dare to go to the police."

    Dn knew Eliza would never go against Leon due to the Lane family under Leon.

    Hearing nothing more, Dn understood Eliza would live with Aeon and Sean for a few days. He looked towards the road before it shed to him, "What happened to Susan Parkinson?" He sounded indifferent.

    Leon literally wanted to throw Dn out. Just when he thought nothing would go wrong, he was reminding him of his failure.

    But yeah, what is the status? He dialed his men''s number to know the status.

    ....

    The silent battlefield near the military regency,

    Ben pulled his backpack in front and carefully unzipped the bag. Suddenly the silence filled with tiny noises.

    ''Squeak, squeak...''

    His leather-gloved fingers held the tail of the rat and pulled it up. He whispered in the call, "The little master is out."

    ...

    Confused Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi turned on the speaker as she shifted close to Aaron, "Who is this little master?" She asked muting her side.

    ''Squeak, squeak...''

    Aaron and Aarvi''s team girl said in almost unison but one''s voice was calm and another one horrified, "That''s a rat."

    "Ahhh..." Aarvi''s team girl squealed suddenly but the voice cut off while Aarvi tossed her mobile on Aaron as though she was holding the rat.

    Aaron''s one hand was in her hold and another hand was clutching the tablet, so he could only use his leg to minimize the damage of mobile so that her call doesn''t end.

    Aarvi then bit her tongue when he fetched the mobile and controlledughing at her.

    ...

    On the other end, the Rivas team ignored the girl''s shriek. They had no n to use animals, after reaching there and seeing the darkness, the two had sessfully caught the rats there.

    Now they were using it.

    Leon''s men took time before guessing there are rats in the field but they were all too cool. Their negligence was used by the Rivas team and they walked on the dried leaves while they thought rats were moving around.

    The three riflemen had just turned around due to noiseing closer. Their eyes widened when they felt the shadow of men but didn''t get the chance to make any sound.

    One clutched the neck and one lifted them above the ground to avoid them creating any type of noise.

    The chloroform was used to make the three men unconscious before they moved towards the five more men.

    A military jeep was passing by the road so Leon''s men were quick to hide behind the tree or lie down on the ground to avoid the jeep headlight shing on their silhouette.

    While doing so, they saw a few men hiding just like them but they foolishly assumed them as their team members.

    The jeep left the secluded area and Leon''s man uttered, "Get to the position guys." Hismanding voice was loud.

    Now the Rivas team had no worry about the sound so they were nning to seize the five members who were wielding two handguns each.

    Just then, Rivas security two men who had gone towards the regency reported as they quickly reported, "Leon''s men were caught and soldiers are directing here with firearms and night vision sses."

    ''Night vision sses.'' Aarvi pressed between her brows whilemanding, "RETREAT."

    If military men see the gun wielded by even one, they will fire to limbs or other less life-threatening body parts to seize them alive.

    As much as Leon''s men were in danger, the Rivas Security men were at risk too. So she didn''t think twice before aborting the mission.

    The two men who were running back to the group pulled the bikes out which they had left in the bushes. Another two men hopped on their bikes.

    The men who were towards the highway also rushed towards their vehicle without questioning or doubting Aarvi''s decision.

    The ones who were in the middle still holding the rats threw them on Leon''s men which caused quite amotion as they screamed to get rid of the rats from their body.

    Using that disturbance to their advantage, the Rivas team was quick to run in the escape route making sure about the tree shadows without bumping into it.

    Now they understood the importance of the escape route practically and why Aarvi was stressing to keep an escape route ready repeatedly.

    When the two bikes were passing through from regency to highway, Leon''s men had to hide so four men escaped without a trace as they reported to Aarvi.

    [Four out of twenty.] He meant four are safe.

    The men who had stopped Susan''s car slowly epted their mistake, apologized to the driver taking their time waiting to confirm twenty leave the ce.

    Then two cars majestically drove away with 10 more men while the one who was driving reported.

    [Nine out of twenty.] He meant the previous 4 plus the new 5, a total of nine are safe.

    Another one continued after him, [Fifteen out of twenty.]

    The five who were in the center of the stretch were running away making sure they weren''t making much noise and nobody was following them.

    If they get caught, they have to voice the reason behind their presence in that location, which the military won''t believe unless they reveal their identity. That will put Aarvi and the Rivas family in a difficult position.

    Hence they have to hide their purpose to protect their masters. It will make the military assume that they were also part of the local thugs and Leon Harmon, present over there to kill some military officials.

    They weren''t only running for their lives, they had to keep their masters'' identity safe too as it was a very private mission rted to the Surgeon general.

    They were still running when the military men spread out and wearing their night vision sses through which they can easily spot the animals and humans'' location and their movements.

 Chapter 379 - A Final Touch

    Aarvi hadn''t received a report of thest five members being safe even after ten minutes. The five members had lost their connection from the conference call so they couldn''t ask either.

    It was already a sufficient time for military men to ground Leon''s men.

    The ten Leon''s men who were divided into teams of five were being sent in a truck with the cars following them.

    Initially, the n of Aarvi was, once Susan''s car entered the regency safe and sound, they would send a sess message to Leon to give him the happiness of victory.

    Then sending Leon a picture of his all twenty unconscious men together. That would make him go crazy but now, they can''t get their hands on ten members who would be taken away by the military.

    So there was a change in ns, many were rushing to the city on Aarvi''s instruction while some were waiting for five members.

    Aaron silently apanied her because that''s what she needed the most. He wanted her to rest but she hadn''t ended her game yet for the day.

    Holding his arm, Aarvi leaned on his shoulder. She was tired, she wanted to sleep but didn''t want to face Leon in a sleepy face.

    Yes, she was going to face Leon straight for the second time.

    She had thought to take Aaron but he wanted to give the limelight to her. It was her hard work, Aaron didn''t want anybody to put his name on it. But he will be right there.

    Aarvi knew why he was doing it. She anyway had the grand n to reveal all her identities to Leon on the same day, which is not possible today so she epted to get all the credits to her.

    Aaron kissed her head before his gentle soothing voice sounded, "Leon keeps dagger all the time. Are you sure you don''t want Alex behind you?"

    Shawn had taught her how to use a dagger so she shook her head against his shoulder as she added, "You or nobody else."

    Soon she heard Roach mention they reached the ce she had asked him to drive. The trio got off and another man drove the Rolls Royce Ghost away.

    Roach got into a ck Bentley, Aarvi took the driver seat in her Bugatti Divo and Aaron took the shotgun.

    Roach who had no idea the speed pickup of Aarvi was wonderstruck catching up with her. He had to follow the sports car on almost empty roads of the city of Mocon.

    Aarvi wanted to reach the Harmon Industries before Leon Harmon. So her speed was high which she rarely goes. Aaron had heard Shawn had crazily taught her every stupidest thing one would be scared to try in the car.

    He knew his Cupcake is brave but hadn''t expected her to try crazy things. He never tried to drive that fast or even drift like how she was doing.

    Come on, he only learned driving to drive to and fro from his condo to college when he was in country S. Whereas Aarvi started to learn because she wanted to be known but his brother ruined her innocent brain with fun.

    That doesn''t mean he couldn''t do it.

    Aarvi drifted probably the fifth time before ncing at Aaron, "I thought you will scold me." Her voice was pretty calm.

    Aaron, who was enjoying the ride, turned to her, "I heard you flew the car in the air for three seconds." He meant this speed was nothingpared to it.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She needs to stop Shawn from telling her weird things she was learning there. And it wasn''t a sports car but a jeep.

    Aarvi who nced behind was impressed that Roach was able to be right behind her. It meant he was versed in everything that is needed for keeping Aaron safe in every situation.

    Her hand pinched Aaron''s cheek before holding back the steering wheel as she said, "Let me only be the crazy one in us."

    Aaron faintly smiled in resignation. She wants him to be the sensible one all the time. "Your wish is mymand, President Evans."

    Aarvi giggled and drove to their destination as fast as she could. They had almost reached the destination when her mobile rang.

    Aaron helped her answer the call and put it on speaker for her to listen. Aarvi breathed relief when she got to know thest five had lost the connection to the call due to the military seizing thework around, importantly they were safe and sound.

    The time for a final touch.

    Aarvi halted the car in front of the entry to the Harmon Industries. The ck Bentley was halted on the other side of the road.

    Aarvi was sure Roach was ready to snap the head off Leon Harmon if thetter does anything that''s dangerous to her or Aaron.

    The Shadow team quickly spread out without instruction or n. That''s how they always protected so they needed no other instruction.

    How were they able to follow Aarvi?

    They had ess to Aarvi''s mobile GPS like every other time.

    Ten minutes passed but Leon''s car was nowhere in sight. Aarvi then alighted the car leaving Aaron inside. Sitting on the bo of her sports car, Aarvi started eating her dark chocte that was grabbed by Aaron for her dessert which she had missed.

    Inside the cars, men were speechless. She wasn''t as innocent as she looked while eating chocte. They knew she was purposefully doing it.

    About two hundred meters away, A white Lexus LS took a turn and regally drove up. The speed of the car didn''t change.

    Inside that car, Dn identified Aarvi and his jaws had almost dropped. But he soon recovered and sounded shocked because that was his role.

    "She... is really alive." Because ording to Leon, that was the first time Dn was seeing Ava Kelly after three years.

    Leon''s eyes shot open right after hearing ''She''. He knew who she was without looking in front, ''Ava Kelly.''

    He was trying to digest the loss again as he couldn''t reach any of his men. Nheless, she was there to rub salt on his raw wounds.

    He was nning to stay away from her but that doesn''t mean she will let him stay away from the trouble.

    He wanted to keep his mind at peace and have control over him but she right there to destroy his sanity.

    "Stop the car," Leon growled at the driver.

    The driver was used to Leon''s weird behavior so he stopped the car.

    Roach, who was ready to shoot the tier of Leon''s car if they tried to hit Buggati, snorted to himself.

    He really did admire Aarvi''s confidence and her boldness.

    Dn couldn''t believe Ava Kelly was using her same innocent face to infuriate Leon. He understood the meaning behind the quote, ''Beauty is deadly.''

    But he couldn''t understand why she was adamant about facing Leon singly and how could Aaron leave her to see Leon alone.

    Leon alighted the car and went in front of his Lexus. His eyes turned red, his lips were twitching, his breathing rugged and the blood burned his veins watching Aarvi''szy nonchnt attitude sitting on the car bo in cream-colored overcoat dress.

    Aarvi took another bite of dark chocte unbothered about the re of the man.

    Then her hand signaled the driver to turn off the headlight and to Leon''s horror, his driver turned it off.

    Leon couldn''t believe, not only his emotions and behavior, even his employees were listening and dancing on her terms.

 Chapter 380 - Self Obsessed

    The big bar of dark chocte stayed in Aarvi''s hand before she looked at Leon and her lips enticingly arced up.

    As attractive as she looked, her smile was enough to remind his every failure of him.

    "Leon Harmon, don''t you know, you shouldn''t make a girl wait?" She asked, indicating she was there before him when he was the one to choose to go to hispany.

    Leon gritted his teeth but pressed himself to be rooted down. He knows she is there for a reason so he wanted to know that instead of recklessly doing something and she takes that to her advantage.

    Aarvi was surprised how Leon was in control instead of threatening her or shouting at her. She wanted him to lose his control so that Aaron could analyze his psychic state.

    "How was your day, Leon Harmon?" She asked with an anticipating expression and smirked, looking at his face turn dark as a pit.

    "Looking at your face, I can guess you totally enjoyed your day." Her mellow tone had a hint of mockery.

    Dn: "..."

    He couldn''t understand her. She was so strict and aloof to him and Aeon butpletely opposite with Leon.

    Dn didn''t know the smile at an enemy is a half victory.

    Leon clenched his fist and took a deep breath trying his best to be inposition. If he truly responded to her question, it was the second-worst day in his life.

    And she is responsible for both of his worst days.

    Aarvi heard the truck noiseing so she came to the point without fretting on his n to stay mute, "Since I honored you an incredible day, I thought to give an unforgettable present to end the day."

    ''An unforgettable preset?'' Dn was curious.

    Leon''s eyes zeroed at Aarvi. He craved to slit her throat and his hands itched to reach his daggers. Even though he tried to be emotionless, his murderous air was uncontroble by him.

    He knows when he will cool down, after seeing her in a pool of blood and takes thest breath if he can''t tame her to be next to him.

    The dumping truck went slightly front and took the reverse between the two cars. Nobody there knew what was in the truck until the truck unloaded the men inside it rolled out like a pile of junk.

    Inside the car, Aaron had a sly smile. As soon as Leon exited the banquet hall, Leon had ordered his team to disturb the banquet with the firearms. Once everybody rushes out hysterically screaming, catch Ava Kelly and get her to him.

    Morris hotel was like Rivas Industries territory, not to mention four Rivas members were right in the hotel with Aarvi.

    The Shadow team member had heard the conversation when he was making sure Leon was exiting the hotel without any other idea.

    Immediately the Rivas security was alerted and all of the men were caught very far from the hotel.

    Aarvi had heard they were going to hand those men to cops and honestly those men would be released soon as no concrete evidence is there.

    Then her n was disturbed by the military so she decided to make her appearance.

    Dn had to control from bursting intoughter looking at Leon''s face when some of the top-notch men under Leon were rolling on the ground beaten ck and blue.

    He doubted if Leon could use those men for anything.

    The truck left from there and everything fell into silence other than groaning men on the ground.

    Aarvi shook her head in disappointment, "Tsk, tsk. Leon Harmon, did you really think your minions, jokers, drug addicts, birdbrain men can do better than you?"

    She mercilesslypared his men to him hurting his pride. How could Leon ept he was being weighed as the filthy men on the ground?

    Leon had expected his men to fail under Morris and Rivas but didn''t expect to lose to a woman.

    Leon hissed trying to go towards her, obviously to hurt and see her cry in agony to satisfy his ego.

    "Ah! Ah, ahhh..." A man yelled in pain when Leon stepped on his palm that crushed the whole weight on it.

    Irritated, Leon took a step back and kicked the man venting the frustration on him. His own men wereying on the ground stopping him from attacking her physically so he could only re at her.

    Aarvi spoke to fuel the fire in him, "Do you know what nauseates me the most about you?"

    Aaron responded to her question inside Bugatti Divo, ''His face.''

    Dn started to think about what it can be while Leon continued to burn in his own mes.

    Aarvi who was stalling time responded after a few seconds, "Your face." She made a face as though she was about to throw up after looking at a pile of disgust, "Do wear something on your face next time. Else I might not be able to control throwing up on you."

    "Ava Kelly" Leon roared at her. He was one of the handsome men in the country who was followed by numerous girls, swoons on him without the age barrier.

    "That shitty piece of thing was your choice." Leon scorned referring to Vance Hays who was just an average in the chart of handsome men.

    Aarvi innocently pointed at herself, "My choice?" Aarvi shook her head, "Leon Harmon, that jerk was chosen by a b*tch. My choice is top ss."

    A man was proud inside the car. Past or present, his Cupcake chose him every time.

    Leon knew she was absolutely right. Ava Kelly doesn''t give a damn about Vance Hays, if she did even the least bit, she could have ruined him right after the wedding was canceled.

    Thinking of it, he mocked her to rile her up, "I am truly honored that your life goal is about me."

    Aarvi paused a few seconds, Leon''s scornful smile appeared thinking he held her nerve, Dn nced at Leon as he blinked.

    If Aarvi''s life was running around Leon, why would she have a boyfriend? Dn wanted to say, don''t utter anything and smear more dirt on yourself.

    Aarvi paused because that''s what she was going to do till she realized she likes Aaron. She wanted to give an end to Leon''s chapter and leave somewhere without any wishes and aims.

    She was d Aaron confessed to her, stood for her, been there for her, silently supported her, showing her that she can have a better life, she can have her wishes, and live a normal life.

    Blinking at Leon, she pursed her lips until he realized he wasn''t her goal of life. One tough in thest was her and she giggled adorably.

    "Leon Harmon, you are so self-obsessed." With a simple response, Aarvi rolled her eyes at him.

    Aaron knew the difference between him against Leon and Aarvi against Leon. Being cold, having power, Leon won''t be terrified but still, think he could get a chance one day.

    But with Aarvi, her smiling face, nonthreatening words were damaging Leon''s sanity, affecting his judgment and nning. The effect is high especially because she is a woman who is looked down upon by men like Leon.

    The women aren''t tools of men''s physical pleasure which Leon learned through Aarvi. Aaron was ready to teach him how men should behave and be in society.

 Chapter 381 - An Unexpected Failure

    Bubbling in anger like rolling boiling water, Leon''s every action was speaking how he was controlling himself from acting like a mad man.

    He was a trapped rat trying to escape from the cage.

    Aarvi needed some more time so she was thinking to continue irritating Leon. But this time her gaze shifted to Dn who had such a strong personality that he could hide each of his emotions too well.

    There was no anger against her if he is actually supporting Leon. There was no relief or mockery if he was against Leon. There was no happiness if he had his own agenda and watched them fight.

    These types of men are too scary. If one has to be afraid and be careful to face between Leon and Dn, it''s Dn. He was the second person Aarvi fails to decipher easily.

    The first one is Aaron but now, she knows his heart so she could guess many things.

    Dn is different, he is a mystery that Aarvi wants to take her time to solve without hurry. She didn''t want to make any mistakes so she will test until she gets a clear picture.

    Leon, who was staring at Aarvi, instantly reached for his daggers when her eyes moved away from him.

    Aaron''s back straightened when he was watching the show unfold leisurely sitting in the car. The distance between Leon and Aarvi wasn''t too much for Roach to aim the dagger in the air if Leon throws it.

    If Leon jumps on his men to reach Aarvi, then Roach is definitely going to aim for Leon''s head and finish his chapter once and for all even if he has to step into the prison.

    The shadow was on their toes, but they had worked under so long that each reaction was well known to them.

    As soon as Leon''s hand moved, they noticed Aarvi raise her hand that was holding the chocte bar. Then it registered to them, she was holding two bars parallel to each other.

    It wasn''t the melting chocte but the dark chocte bar filled with nuts. Despite it looking like she was taking a bite, the Shadow team knew she was signaling them to stay rooted.

    They became jelly in a second praying for her safety. Upon that they weren''t so near to help her either.

    Leon threw the dagger at the speed he fetched without dy. The sharp pointed end of the dagger shoots towards Aarvi''s face.

    Aaron, Roach, Dn, Leon''s car driver, and also the shadow team members had their hearts in their throats beating rapidly. They wanted nothing but to see her unscratched.

    Leon waste to notice before the dagger left his hand, Aarvi had jerked aside.

    Aarvi hadn''t just moved her hand to stop the Shadow team but to give an illusion her hand was moving but in reality, she wanted her hand to cover her movement before she could jerk.

    ''Crack.'' The dagger hit the chocte bars that were in Aarvi''s hand.

    Leon''s eyes widened. Dn was about to breathe a sigh of relief, paused, swiftly putting on an unemotional face. Aaron leaned back on the seat while the rest were amused.

    But it wasn''t the end.

    As soon as the dagger hit the first chocte bar, it cut in half and decreased the speed of the dagger before it stuck between the second chocte bar.

    Aaron understood why Aarvi grabbed both the bars when she didn''t eat so much.

    Aarvi''s eyes brushed over Dn catching the changes, the stunt was worth it, Dn wanted her alive but why?

    It wasn''t time to think that Aarvi didn''t waste a second and her eyes went on the dagger with her right hand reaching the handle.

    It wasn''t a fancy dagger as shown in movies or read in novels. The handle was rolled in high-quality leather and the knife part was too sleek and sharp that could slice through the muscles.

    Aarvi grabbed the handle and spun the dagger at Leon instead of shooting the sharp edge at him.

    She was so swift that Leon needed a second to grab and realize the knife was spinning towards him.

    He tried to dodge it but a piercing sharp painful sensation spread his body and a hiss left his lips.

    ''Crack.''

    The Leon''s car driver''s jaw dropped when the dagger''s sharp edge stuck on the front ss shield.

    Leon''s trembling hand touched his ear and all focused right there excluding Aarvi.

    The ear was intact but there was a cut at the helix of his ear where drops of blood started dripping.

    If Leon was just a little slower, all were sure his outer ear would have sliced.

    He could have tried to hold the knife if it wasn''t spun. He could guess she did it on purpose and her aim was too urate right on his face, the speed wasmendable.

    She knew he would escape so the small cut was enough to avenge for being the target of his dagger.

    Everyone''s elerated heart was cooling back when they saw Aarvi throw the dark chocte three pieces back to back on Leon''s stunning face.

    The three pieces hit his forehead and Aarvi snorted, "Your dirty dagger touched them." She gave a reason why she threw the chocte away.

    She also added, "I need to sanitize my hands." She shuddered as though she had touched the filth.

    ''My drama queen!'' Aaron thought, smiling helplessly, and noticed the trucksing towards them.

    Two trucks? Aaron didn''t know the contents of it other than knowing they wereing there on Aarvi''s order.

    Leon couldn''t believe she initiated the attack or he, the one to get hurt was him. It only meant she was prepared for his attack but he wasn''t and he again gave her a chance to win on him.

    Hit on the face by choctes, his eyes glowered at Aarvi and his held breath was twitched breathing roughly.

    Aarvi shrugged at his gaze, "Leon Harmon, be happy that those were choctes."

    Her words reminded him of the knife and cold ran down his spine. Before he could counter, he heard the trucks'' sound and turned to it.

    Just likest time, the first truck dumped ten men who rolled on the previous ones before it drove away, the next truck dumped the load on the road that created loud noises which woke the security who had dozed off.

    They were about to yell at them but their eyes fell on Leon and Dn so they cowered aside.

    Leon and Dn looked at the ttened automobile scarps of nine cars. Dn was guessing and Leon knew they were the cars used by his men and ''Ava Kelly'' returned it to him as junk and created a junkyard in front of Harmon Industries.

    But a few cars and some more men were missing. He wasn''t going to ask and see herugh so he red at her as though his eyes could cut her into millions of shards.

    Deliver a spectacr present - Double check.

    Ruin his level-headedness - Check.

    Make him aware she isn''t the same helpless Ava Kelly - Check.

    Another unexpected failure of his - Check.

    Aarvi flipped her hair, waved her hand at Leon, and got inside her car with a beautiful smile all along which was enough to piss him off.

    Dn and Leon both saw the shadow of a man on the shotgun seat move towards Ava Kelly and kiss her while she was driving the car reverse.

    Leon felt his whole body was burning in the fire when he issued his order, "Who the f*ck was that man? Find him."

    Dn: "..."

    Leon stormed inside the building kicking his men on his way.

 Chapter 382 - Charlotte Parkinson

    Aarvi ignited the engine and changed the gear of the car to reverse. The road was blocked with Leon''s men who had no strength to get up and make space as one or the other bone was broken. The otherne was filled with the automobile scraps so there was no way Leon could follow them.

    So Aarvi kept an eye on her rearview mirror taking reverse when the man next to her had his eyes fixed on her.

    "Somebody was sexy being bossy." He flirted in his hypnotic voice.

    Aarvi nced at him, she was childish in her opinion. Anyway, she smugly responded, "Your girlfriend seems cool."

    Aaron let out a throaty chuckle. To be frank, he just loved her attitude, how her silence left Leon on the edge and afraid to speak anything or take an action in front of her.

    He pitied Leon who was yet to realize he was afraid of ''Ava Kelly'' hence he was burying down his frustration.

    He knew he did the right thing sitting in the car without taking the credits for her actions as Leon tends to assume women are weak and need men to support them.

    Unbuckling the seat belt, he leaned in brushing away the hair from her cheek, and pecked on her soft smooth cheek admiringly without disturbing her driving.

    Aarvi smiled involuntarily inclining her head towards his face. She always needed time to rx after meeting any of the scums from past that night.

    Even though she pissed off Leon, she was least interested in seeing him or talking to him so she expected it would take a long time to calm down but Aaron''s touch was enough to warm her cold heart.

    His lips on her cheek and warm breath tickling her skin eased her heart, throwing away her encounter with Leon Harmon and exhaustion behind her mind.

    Anyway, it didn''t take long for her to be all spoiled and mischievous. Quickly erasing the smile away straightening her head, making sure she was driving right, she demanded like a boss, "One more."

    Pleased, Aaron followed hermand and was about to nt another peck on her cheek but thedy inmand turned at the right time and his lipsnded on hers.

    Aarvi enjoyed his minute changes for her unexpected move, her lips were in an attractive smirk when she yfully winked at him stealing his heart away.

    ''Doozy!'' He thought before leaning in further, grabbing her face, and bit her cheek.

    She started it thinking he would consider she had the wheels in her hands. Anyway, she screamed holding the steering wheel tight without daring to take her eyes away from the road, "Aaron, I am driving..."

    Aaronpleted before she couldplete, "...me crazy."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She didn''t want to stop the car around the Harmon Industries so she didn''t know if she should speed fast to their penthouse or slow down and enjoy his teases.

    She retorted to his words, "Noo, I am driving the car and you are driving ME crazy... Aaron." She whined.

    Aaron left her after another peck on her cheek, he had no ns tond them in the hospital.

    Aarvi breathed a sigh and rxed on the seat. ''Wait, why did he turn so silent?'' She cautiously nced at him.

    Aaron sat back properly, put on the seat belt as though he didn''t do anything just a second back. He elegantly responded by settling the creases of his sleeves, "I am honored."

    Aarvi: "..."

    He said with a straight face that he was honored to know he was driving her crazy.

    ''Yeah, you are indeed driving me crazy.'' Aarvi thought.

    The rest of their journey continued with teasing each other without having any idea Aarvi was bound to face the pursuers of Aaron.

    --- A few minutes ago ---

    In the Rivas mansion,

    Jordan and Connor were only the hosts present in the Rivas mansion to wee and have dinner with the Parkinson family.

    Settling in the ground floor living hall, the butler was quick to arrange for everything needed even though it was notified in a short time.

    Mr. and Mrs. Parkinson sat on the three-seater couch. Both were in their fifties and looked very easygoing.

    Opposite to them sat Jordan and Connor, asking them to feel at home and ease up. It wasn''t even fifteen minutes, all heard a car halt and the maid announced the arrival of a youngdy.

    Susan turned behind and smiled at thedy who entered with icy cold face yet beautiful in her own way.

    Her brown eyes were attractive on her honey-toned skin but held no emotions. Her movements were crisp and her gaze sharp.

    She wasn''t any gentle, gracefuldy but a tough, cold, brave military lieutenant. She was still in her camouge trousers and the boots signifying she reached there straight from her base camp. The uniform shirt was reced with a ck in shirt.

    It would be better to say she had a strong buildpared to the delicate woman with curves. Her brown hair was tied in a high-tight ponytail and the military dog tail hung around her neck in a chain.

    Her thin lips were bare but soft, her tanned skin was blemish-free but rough staying under the hot scorching hot sun for long.

    Her sharp cold eyes softened when they fell on her mother and her lips stiffly arced. One could easily say she hardly smiles just by looking at her facial action but her eyes were genuinely happy.

    "Charlo..." The doting voice of Mr. Benson Parkinson sounded. He had to take early retirement from the military due to his health issues and started a business to spend the time.

    Now his son helps him at business but he wanted him in the military. He wanted to spoil his daughter but she became the tough one and joined the military right after her school.

    "Dad." Thedy greeted her father who was always proud of her for choosing something most girls would fear to think.

    Charlotte Parkinson was a twenty-three years young woman, stepping into the Rivas mansion after five years. Before that, she often visited the Rivas family with her mother and was well acquainted with the Rivas family members.

    She walked up to the two men and slightly bowed to them, "Grandfather Rivas, Uncle Rivas."

    Connor nodded, pointing to the couch to have a seat while Jordan hummed, "We thought you might have forgotten the way here." His voice had the provocation.

    Charlotte let out a stiff chuckle before responding, "I am sorry, I got so busy with the training and missions." She apologized for never visiting them.

    Taking the nearest seat, she continued, "Grandfather, you know how difficult it is for women to sustain in the militarypeting with men."

    Jordan merely hummed. It wasn''t just in the military, it is everywhere so it wasn''t surprising to know she was training hard.

    Connor checked the time before he probed, "Why don''t we start dinner?" He looked at Jordan as it was their dinner time.

    Jordan nodded before looking at the family of three, "Let''s have dinner first."

    The three agreed as they were hungry after a long day. Connor and Jordan were leading them inside when Benson Parkinson asked, "Where are Karsen and Madam Morgan?"

    Connor politely responded after ncing at him, "They are attending the Mirage banquet today. Aarvi, Shawn, Aaron are over there too." He mentioned the children before they could ask.

    Susan and her husband were nodding, Charlotte''s voice followed, "Aarvi?" She never heard the name before. "Shawn got a girlfriend?"

 Chapter 383 - The Henpecked Husbands Community.

    Jordan sat on the head seat of therge dining table. Connor took a seat to his right after Mr. Parkinson sat to Jordan''s left followed by Susan and Charlotte.

    Connor who heard Charlotte ask about Aarvi was about to respond, Jordan cued them to start the dinner and answered her, "Aarvi is Aaron''s girlfriend."

    Susan and her husband, softy smiled hearing it whereas Charlotte who was serving herself the chicken starters paused but nobody caught the changes.

    Jordan asked looking at Elder Rivas, "Benson, don''t you follow the business news?" He asked because almost all the businessmen were already aware Aaron wasn''t single anymore.

    Benson Parkinson looked up before shaking his head, "Nope, Elder Rivas. I have no ns to expand my business so I don''t bother about all that." He prefers a peaceful retirement life so he didn''t want to enter the dirty business world.

    Jordan paused for a few seconds before continuing why he asked that, "Today, Karsen and Megan announced Aarvi as the daughter-inw of Rivas family."

    Connor''s hand paused in the air due to two reasons. One, Jordan wasn''t throwing a tantrum due to the open announcement, which means Jordan epted Aarvi.

    Two, "Did Karsen really announce about Aarvi?" Connor asked in a hint of dilemma.

    As far as he knows about Aarvi aka Ava Kelly, she would let Jordan know about her identity before revealing it to the world.

    If she epted Aaron as her family, she would keep them ahead and he also knows she will only reveal her identity to Jordan if he epts her wholeheartedly.

    Charlotte, who caught the confusion in Connor''s voice, had her own assumption. She uttered inplete nonchnce before Jordan could respond to Connor.

    "Uncle Rivas, grandfather..." She rested her forearms on the table as she continued in her matter-of-fact tone, "People change boyfriends and girlfriends as fast as they change their clothes."

    She noticed the changes in Connor and Jordan but she couldn''t guess why they actually disliked her words.

    Nheless, she kept her point of view clean and clear, "Isn''t it too hurried to announce a girlfriend as a daughter-inw of the Rivas family when those many media have their eyes on you all?"

    Connor and Jordan wanted to tell her she had totally the wrong idea. They agree there are people who date and change girlfriends, they are called yboys. Some change their girlfriends due to ipatibility until they could find the love of their life. Simrly, there are numerous people who fall in love and get married.

    Anyway, they didn''t bother wasting their breath on her. Connor responded with the same politeness as his. One couldn''t say what his actual emotion was while speaking.

    "Rest assured, Aaron and Aarvi are made for each other. I was worried our eagerness wouldn''t stress out Aarvi." Connor shed a faint smile and cued her to eat seeing her hands still hadn''t held the spoon.

    Susan served her daughter a little more as she asked in curiosity, "What about the little girl Aaron used to adore so much?" She tried to remember something before adding, "I forgot her name."

    Charlotte was too young at that time to remember so her hand again froze without knowing the old, experienced eyes were glued on her right after she gave her opinion.

    Jordan''s lips arced up handsomely and Connor knew something was cooking up in his head before they heard a proud response, "He calls her Cupcake. Aarvi is Aaron''s Cupcake."

    Connor: "..."

    He couldn''t believe his father was showing off. He knows Charlotte''s opinion wasn''t to look down on Aaron but the reality of the current world.

    ''Why is he so petty against the youngdy?'' Connor let out a faint sigh.

    Susan was amused hearing it, she couldn''t believe the young boy who chose the young schoolgirl didn''t leave her even after so many years staying in country S.

    "Why aren''t they married yet? As far as I remember, the Chief was so quick to propose and get married." Her voice wasced with excitement.

    This time too the corner of Jordan''s eyes was on Charlotte who cleanly masked her reaction and ate as though none exists around her.

    Benson knew well what happened with Cupcake of Aaron aka Ava Kelly but he chose to stay mute and behaved dumb thinking if Ava Kelly got the memories back and reunited with Aaron.

    Connor faintly smiled but didn''t respond to Susan who was excited thinking about her best friend''s son.

    Jordan ignored Benson''s gaze and sighed visibly, "If I hadn''t forced Aaron to study in the country S, that brat would have married her right after she crossed twenty and made me a great grandfather after a year."

    Susanughed with Jordan thinking he still loves children whereas Connor gazed at his father with an astounding expression that was saying, ''Dad, you do know that. Amazing.''

    All the while, Charlotte showed a blind eye while having her dinner. Jordan felt like the food might be hard for Charlotte to swallow seeing her drink water repeatedly.

    Jordan didn''t want Charlotte to turn like Fiona or Naomi and trouble his grandson and Aarvi.

    After dinner, the five sat in the backyard of the mansion next to the pool enjoying the sky full of stars and fresh air.

    Charlotte opened her lips after a long time, "Grandfather Rivas, what is Aaron''s girlfriend doing? Is she a doctor too?"

    Connor looked away from his father''s gaze to let him answer. Jordan simply stated, "She loves my grandson. Does anything else matter for a happy life??" He shrugged.

    Charlotte: "..."

    Connor smiled. This is the real Jordan Rivas who never lets anybody look down on the family even if they do nothing butze around.

    Susan and Benson let out a chuckle seeing Charlotte rendered speechless by Jordan''s response.

    Susan patted her arm saying, "In Rivas family, the requirement to be part of the family is love."

    Charlotte awkwardly smiled at it.

    After entertaining the guest, both bid them and Connor watched his father smugly enter the mansion.

    Jordan was about to turn on the news to keep himself updated about the banquet when he caught the eyes of Connor. "What are you looking at, brat?"

    Connor chuckled, unlike the mask of politeness, it was real and hearty, "Dad, you will be proud of your granddaughter-inw more if you know about her well."

    Jordan was back to his tsundere mode and shrugged, "Don''t start bragging now." He waved his hand to send Connor away, "Go, go and rest."

    Connor shook his head in resignation and went upstairs thinking about his mother. He decided to talk to Aaron and Aarvi to bring his mother back as she wasn''t ready to listen to any of them.

    Also, he mentally prepared himself to be shoved with lots of dog food once his mother returns. His father is the president of the henpecked husbands''munity.

    ----

    At Skyarc penthouse,

    Aarvi and Aaron entered inside their penthouse holding a letter that they got at the door.

    Looking at the baby pink envelope sealed with a little heart in red, Aarvi squinted her eyes at Aaron, "You have a teenager admirer?" She asked purposefully, sounding suspicious of him.

    Her eyes unhurriedly traced him from top to toe and toe to top.

    Aaron couldn''t help butment, "Are you trying to undress me with your eyes?" That was an intense gaze.

    Aarvi''s lips twitched and her gazended on his eyes, "Don''t you think you are too old for a teenager girl?"

    Aaron: "..."

 Chapter 384 - Intoxicated

    ''Too old for a teenage girl?'' Aaron squinted his eyes and went towards her asking, "Too old?"

    Aarvi suppressed her grin as she walked back nodding at him, "You will be an uncle to them."

    Aaron uttered each word clearly as he kept going towards her, "If the little boys admire you, you are too young and beautiful."

    His ''little boys'' included Sean who is twenty-one years old.

    Aaron continued to muse, "If I get the admiration, am I too old?"

    Aarvi nodded repeatedly pursing her lips to a thin line while her face flushed red, controlling herughter.

    Then she ran around the living hall chased after by the wolf who wanted to prove age is just a number.

    Her short steps on her high heels failed her soon because his long legs were much faster. He caught her arm and pulled her to his arms.

    "Ahh..." Aarvi let out a shriek twirling on her heels before he caught her in his arms.

    Laying in his arms, Aarvi giggled hearing him snort, "I don''t want the little boys. I have a man."

    She easily melted him with her words and pecked on his lips while he stood straight letting her stand back on her feet.

    "How many love letters have you got till now?" She asked, opening the pink envelope.

    Twirling her around, Aaron wrapped his arms around her as he responded, "To my hand, none..."

    Aarvi nced at him from the corner of her eyes as she cut in, "Correction, how many love letters were directed at you?"

    She was sure he must have ignored the girls when they were giving him love letters hence it was none.

    His Cupcake is too smart. A mischief smile appeared on his face before responding, "Many, never counted."

    Aarvi could guess it would be above hundreds. She sulked, "I never got one. I always wondered what girls write in it to their crush and what boys write in it."

    Leaving the envelope on the couch, Aarvi was opening a pink letter when Aaron smacked herhead and asked, "How many asked you out?"

    Aarvi tried to count, then shrugged, "Many... Approximately 5 or 6 in school, nearly 30-40 in the country S and many were scared due to Dax and Shawn around me." She promptly answered.

    Aaron: "..."

    He was d she had two friends like bodyguards. He wanted to say something but saw her lips gap. So he turned to check the letter out.

    <em>[My dearest love </em>?<em>,</em>

    <em>Like most of us who grew up listening to fairytales and evesting love, I had always dreamed and waited for my dream girl to have my own evesting love. But I didn''t know my fairy was going to be better than my dreams.</em>

    <em>I sit back and think of you the first time we met andid my eyes on you the first time. I know you are the right one for me. The one who will fill my life with happiness, your sweet smiles to light up my day, and your mellifluous voice to calm my heart.</em>

    <em>I am d you returned to live in the penthouse, I will look forward to our life together and forever.</em>

    <em>I love you... madly, sincerely with all my heart.</em>

    <em>Only yours,</em>

    ?<em>]</em>

    Aaron unwrapped his arms, went around her, and leaned on the couch looking at her embarrassed face flushed in bright red.

    She looked too alluring that made him crave to have a taste but he didn''t. He waited for her to digest that her first love letter was given to her by ''A girl'' just to make Aaron jealous.

    Aarvi bit her lips and pouted before facepalming herself scolding Shea Morris in her mind. She didn''t know if she should call Shea dumb or naive or innocent.

    Which guy sends a pink color love letter? And her doctor''s handwriting took a great time for Aarvi to understand each word.

    Didn''t Shea know such letters can also put misunderstanding between the couples?

    It was good that she and Aaron are smart and such misunderstanding doesn''t arise between them.

    Aaron burst intoughter stressing each word, "Your first love letter is from ady."

    Aarvi felt her heart flutter at the captivating sound of hisughter that she was dazed looking at him. She soon recovered from her daze and started raining little punches on him as she whined.

    That''s not the way to inform them that Shea was leaving Shawn''s penthouse back to the Morris Hotel.

    Aaron took her upstairs stillughing at her puffed face for ruining her first love confession letter. "Don''t mind her, she is just too excited to meet you."

    Shea always pestered him to show his Cupcake and by taking her personality, he was sure she would drop him a message soon so that they don''t have any kind of misunderstanding.

    Aarvi snorted thinking if she should punish him for that and ask him to write her a love letter too. The next second she shrugged off the thought finding it too cheesy.

    They were at thest stairs when she turned around as she pointed towards Piano, "Aaron, Pi..."

    Aaron didn''t have to look where she pointed, he grabbed the cream-colored overcoat at her back and walked towards their bedroom.

    He couldn''t understand where she gets the energy to be so active all day. She needs a lot of rest, so he chose the actions over words.

    Speechless, Aarvi walked back silently giggling to herself.

    Age? It is just a number looking at how they were having fun.

    ----

    At the main Hignd bar and restaurant,

    Shawn generally looked through before getting rid of his zer and stepping at his music system.

    The music volume slightly lowered before his attractive voice pumped up the customers who were on the floor and at their table.

    "What''s up, guys?" His simple greet resounded in therge club hall.

    The crowd erupted in cheers for having the best DJ for the night, "Prince..." Their voice repeated till Shawn lifted his head from the system after preparing the music mixing machine.

    "Are ready to get pumped up all night?"

    His voice sounded deep and sexy causing the girls to shriek as they responded. "Oh yeah..."

    The club soon filled with rock music mixed by DJ Shawn who was wearing headphones and dancing along.

    The little crowd on the dance floor soon filled up, the bartenders and waiters became even busier.

    At the corner, the manager of the club chuckled looking at the crowd. She raised her hands in air and bowed at Shawn when his eyes fell on her.

    Shawn smirked at her and shifted his gaze to the hyped hall where most of the youngdies and men were from Sean and Sara''s engagement.

    He got an invitation to y at Sean''s engagement but he didn''t ept it. Disc Jockeying was just his passion, he doesn''t need to earn money from that.

    Compared to the boring banquets and looking at the business, he loved how his music mix can make the crowd dance and change their emotions.

    The crowd was grooving on the dance floor, intoxicated in the music and enjoying the special cocktails of the bar when a gorgeousdy''s green hazel eyes were ecstatic, toes were rhythmically tapping on the floor, the head was nodding to the music.

 Chapter 385 - Out Of Your League

    After a good long rest, Shea Morris hailed a taxi to the Morris hotel where her luggage was shifted.

    Morris had a huge vi but it was in the outskirts of the Mocon. Too far and inconvenient for her to live alone.

    Her parents and Nikun''s parents suggested living in a presidential suite at a hotel that won''t be any less than a high-ss condo. And that way she doesn''t have to worry about the meals and cleaning too.

    Anyway, Shea wanted a ce to live instead of staying in the hotel room. So she was temporarily nning to stay at the hotel until she could find a ce of her liking.

    She still craved for the penthouse at the Skyarc and so wished to kick Aaron''s brother out of it and live in there. If it was somebody else, she could have offered a price for the penthouse more than the market value but it''s Rivas. Money never wins against them.

    Lying back on the bed, she didn''t want to go to the Mirage banquet which was in the same building so she started thinking about what she can do as she wasn''t sleepy anymore and it was night.

    What can be better than the club and a few drinks at the night?

    She checked online for the nearest club before remembering Hignd bar and restaurant. She thought why not check out the best club in the city even though the ce wasn''t that near to the hotel.

    She informed the manager of the hotel to get her a car to manage until she buys a new one as she got ready for the night.

    Unlike taking hours to get ready she was quick with her bold make-up and reached the reception of the hotel ignoring the eyes of the on lookers.

    She was left speechless when she saw her brother''s car parked at the exit of the hotel. She understood her whereabouts will be notified to her family if she stays in the hotel.

    She wanted to live independently without getting spoiled by her parents or their eyes on her.

    "Miss. Morris, shall I arrange a driver for you?" The middle-aged manager asked respectfully.

    epting fate, Shea turned down the manager and got into Maserati. She easily drove taking the help of maps on her phone.

    ��.

    Standing in front of the Hignd Bar and restaurant. Shea could see expensive cars entering the gates of restaurants at one end and many more sports cars, bikes in front of the club.

    She couldn''t hear anything outside almost making her feel it might be boring inside just then she heard a few girls shriek in unison to somebody over a call, "Prince is ying tonight."

    ''Prince?'' Shea didn''t know and didn''t care whoever it is. She stepped inside the club.

    Unlike many clubs which allow only the couple, Hignd was open to all unless somebody rents out for the whole day and keep their own rules of couples only.

    After the security check, Shea heard the remix of music and hummed to herself in satisfaction. She hadn''t expected them to have a mind-blowing DJ around.

    Without her knowing, as soon as she stepped inside she was enjoying the music as she looked around.

    The club was vastly filled in darkness for the reds, blue lights to dazzle bright setting up the perfect mood to jazz up on the floor with a few drinks.

    To her right was the pretty big bar counter serving four sides of it. The bartenders were busy showing their tricks and their movements were syncing with the beats.

    In front of her was a huge dance floor filled with thedies in shimmering skimpy clothes with men looming around them.

    Right in the center was the huge globe-shaped skeleton chandelier hanging down by the high ceiling. It had numerous small lights with smaller globes inside.

    Around the dance floor and the left corner had luxurious seating arrangements with the upper floor on both sides had private and expensive sections.

    Shea''s eyes followed everyone''s gaze andnded on a handsome man who was grooving to the music and also controlling it.

    ''DJ'' Shea''s eyes stayed on him for a few more seconds. His hair under the headphones was tousled around, the white knitted sweater looked odd for a DJ but it failed to take away the charm of his stunning face and sexy smirk.

    His sleeves were pulled up that showed off his muscr arms but she was too far to enjoy the sight.

    Ady who was holding a tablet warmly greeted her, "Hello, Miss. May I help you with something?" The manager of the club asked.

    Shea shed a faint smile understanding she was a manager by her semi-formal dress and her politeness.

    "Hey, I will be very d if you could get me a seat at the bar counter." Shea peeked at the bar counter which was filled with girls holding their hands and watching the DJ if not taking the drinks.

    The manager involuntarily smiled at the bright hazel eyes of thedy and her liveliness. She most of the time faced with rude socialites who act high and mighty as though she had borrowed a few millions from them. So she was slightly surprised.

    She pointed towards the bar, "I am pleased I could be of some help for you. This way please." The manager led Shea and efficiently found the seat for her before looking where her attention is required.

    "Dirty martini, please," Shea ordered sitting on the swivel barstool without knowing she had garnered too much attention.

    The man who grabbed his drinks and leavingid his eyes on her. Her hazel eyes were highlighted in the ck smokey eye makeup, her brows were angr and thin, her lips were painted in bold red color.

    Her skin didn''t look cakey but naturally spotless with light blush applied on her cheekbones. He gulped when his eyes traced down her face.

    She was wearing a mini wrap rose gold-colored sequin dress. Its neckline was too deep showing off her cleavage with an ample view of her inner bosoms.

    Shea who took her gaze away from the crowd saw an average-looking man''s eyes on her cleavage which caused her to probe, "Hot?" Her alluring voice sounded.

    He licked his dried lips as he responded, "Smoking hot."

    Shea responded coolly, "Thank you." And her lips sneered, "But out of your league."

    The man came out of his daze when she turned to the bar counter while her hand waved at him indicating, ''Bug off.''

    Shea was used to people staring at her body due to her choice of clothes. She wasn''t going to wear formal clothes just because men love to measure her b**bs size or judge the character.

    She has only one life to enjoy.

    "Miss, here is your order." The bartender kept the martini which had red fluid.

    Shea tasted it and hummed in satisfaction, "Perfect."

    The bartender shed her a professional smile and let her enjoy her drink to serve others.

    Shea continued her search for a man to dance on the floor. If impressed, one night stand probably. She wasn''t sure yet as she disliked the ones who approached her and found none that could bring interest in her.

    She was on her seventh cocktail drink when she found the man who piqued her interest with his intense gaze and raise of his brow. She got off the barstool and went towards him boldly.

 Chapter 386 - Pictures From Her School Days

    Shea reached the stranger who had crossed the half distance between them, The good-looking stranger extended his hand at her with a curiosity written all over his face.

    "May I?" His voice was deep but less pleasant on the ears.

    She liked he didn''t start showering her withpliments and she epted his hand by sliding her hand into them.

    His lips softly pressed the back of her hand while his eyes stayed over her alluring face, "I would be really pleased if you could dance with me."

    Shea anyway was looking for a partner to dance so she smiled and followed him to the dance floor.

    Forcing a way through the crowd, the good-looking stranger found a better spot to dance and twirled her close to him but maintained a good distance between each other which was needed.

    The stranger uttered a name going closer to her ear as they swayed to the music, "James."

    Shea nodded as her lips arced up when they faced each other, "Interesting!" She eximed and the stranger chuckled understanding she caught his lie.

    He asked again going next to her ear due to loud music, "So what is your name for tonight?"

    Shea gave a thought before speaking, "Since you are James for tonight, I will be Jennifer." She shed a silly smile shaking her head.

    It wasmon to say the fake name when they looked for one-night stands. She was too cool with it as she also had no ns to use her real name.

    Since their wavelength matched too well, it didn''t take long for them to enjoy each other''spany with the heart-thumping music.

    ----

    In the Skyarc penthouse,

    Aaron had left her to bath in the bedroom, then he showered in the gym room and went downstairs to cook supper for Aarvi as she didn''t eat her dinner properly.

    He was also done with it but Aarvi neither dialed his number nor heard her voice until it shed him that she was exhausted and definitely dozed off in the bathtub or on the bed waiting for him by forgetting to call.

    He dialed her number but she didn''t answer so having no choice, he went upstairs and knocked on the door before pushing it open.

    First to wee him was the sweet and warm fragrance of her body wash. Due to her over-stressing work, she was suggested to usevender to rx her mind and body.

    But he hadn''t expected it to be reversed to his body and mind. He doubted if his nerves were going to be calm and he could sleep peacefully in this state.

    Now he felt the need for a door to the bathroom.

    Right from the door, he could see Aarvi peacefully sleeping in the water which definitely would have turned cold.

    Hoping she wasn''t going to be angry at him, he went to the bathroom. The foam and bubbles on the water hadpletely covered the upperyer of the water but still, it was still torture for him to be there without letting his mind wander off.

    He tried his best to focus on the matter that she was asleep in cold water. Slowly breathing out, his forefinger tapped on her forehead as he tried to wake her up, "Aarvi... Aarvi..."

    His soothing voice was probably putting her into deep slumber so she didn''t react even a little.

    He needed to leave early from there so he pinched her cheeks harder as he snapped at her, "Wake up."

    Aarvi who felt the sharp pain instinctively tried to sit almost flustering the man behind her.

    Aaron was quick to press her back in the bathtub as he turned away from her. He said through his teeth in a dark warning tone, "Aarvi Evans."

    He didn''t see her widened eyes after she realized she was in the bathtub wearing nothing and Aaron was right behind her.

    Her heart was racing at top gear, her face blushed in darkest red due to embarrassment.

    She wanted to cover her face and cry in the corner scolding herself for again sleeping in the bathtub. She really wanted to take a quick bath but didn''t know when the drowsiness took over her.

    Biting her lip, she wanted to send Aaron away to get out of the water until her gazended on the white foam floating on the water.

    She internally breathed a sigh. She forgot about her tiredness and sleepiness and looked at him.

    Her stiffened body and face rxed and her heart eased up looking at Aaron''s eyes shut and his face towards the walk-in closet.

    Instead of shooing him away, she foolishly admired him looking at hisposure while deep breathing.

    Aaron continued icily which hadn''t really used on her much, "If you dare sleep again in the bathtub, you will wake up on the bed next time."

    Aarvi blushed after discerning if she again sleeps in the water, he won''t wake her up but carry her out of the bathtub to the bed and let her sleep.

    She wanted to tease if he was really going to let her sleep in that case but she didn''t. She won''t wake up the wolf so soon, she knew he was controlling himself for her as she was still struggling with her fears and mixed emotions.

    Thinking about what to reply, another stupid idea struck her mind. ''Should I wear a swimsuit next time?''

    The next second, she hit her forehead for thinking about sleeping in the bathtub for him to tend to her.

    ''Shameless Aarvi Evans.'' She chided herself.

    "Okay." She blurted out the real thought unthinkingly.

    Aarvi and Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi couldn''t believe she gave permission for him to take her out of the bathtub when he was actually trying to scare her.

    Aaron wanted to test if he heard right or he imagined something to himself.

    Before Aaron could say anything, Aarvi hurriedly babbled out, "I mean go go go, I won''t sleep. Go..." She almost screamed.

    Aaron smacked on her head before he turned around from another side and left the bedroom adding, "If you don''t step out of the bathroom in fifteen minutes, don''t me meter."

    Aarvi stuck her tongue out behind him waiting for him to exit the room and close the door behind him.

    Instead of being embarrassed about it, she giggled, facepalming herself at the thought of, ''I am really going to eat up this man soon. He is so cute.''

    It wasn''t that she wanted to make him wait but she was kind of afraid thinking she might panic due to her past experience when they will be intimate.

    After wasting a few minutes in the bathtub, she remembered his threat and hastily went under the shower.

    Quickly cleaning up, she wrapped herself in the bathrobe and rushed towards the dressing table. Changing to her nightdress which Aaron had taken out for her, she applied a night moisturizer looking at her faint dark circles.

    "You better get some proper sleep tonight." She scolded herself without having any idea she was again going to lose her sleep.

    She wanted to call Aaron so she took her mobile to see Aaron''s missed call with another two from her team.

    Smacking herself for troubling him, she checked the messages from her team. It had a picture and a few text messages.

    [Boss, pictures I got from your school days near the cafe.]

 Chapter 387 - The Spark

    Aarvi had asked her team to look and search for any clue who she was hanging out in a cafe nearby her school about eight to nine years ago.

    Since they didn''t have much to do after the morning, they had searched and called her immediately. Since she didn''t answer the call, they sent her the pictures.

    Those pictures weren''t only going to leave her sleepless but that left them restless. They hoped everything would be alright after she sees it.

    Aarvi read the text received to her mobile, [Boss, pictures I got from your school days near the cafe.]

    She clicked on the two pictures and felt her heart freeze, her eyes sting. Her hands trembled itching to break the mobile. She didn''t want the mobile to be destroyed but pictures.

    In the picture, she was a young teenager of age thirteen wearing a school uniform and was sweetly smiling at a young man holding a cupcake in her hand. His half face was captured in the picture.

    Even though the picture wasn''t of a high definition, unfortunately, Aarvi knew who he was. And she hated to her bones that she had innocently smiled at Leon Harmon, much less epting that he was the man who she was meeting.

    Wasn''t the teenager who wasing into my dream? How could it be a man in his early twenties?

    Was Leon behind me for so long?

    When did I forget all these?

    If Leon was the reason behind her cupcake craze, ''how could Aaron bake the same?''

    Is that the reason Aaron hid it from me?

    If Leon was the reason behind her cupcake, she didn''t want to eat them anymore.

    If Leon was the person from her past, she never wants to remember anything about her childhood.

    Her eyes were red, she bit her lips. Her fingers trembled when she was swiping on the screen to see the next picture.

    She slumped on the bed when she saw the next picture. In that picture, she was taking a red velvet cupcake from Leon''s hand who had kneeled in front of her and his other hand was rubbing her head.

    What''s worse, little Sean and his grandfather were in the background.

    The dreams which she wanted to treasure felt like another set of nightmares left by Leon.

    She quickly dialed her team member''s number and they reported in confusion, "Boss, the cafe had no camera. These are the pictures I was able to fetch from the road traffic. I tried to check for more but nothing is clear and many parts of the video are deleted. We are looking..."

    Aarvi cut in with her chilly voice and clenched teeth, "Don''t. I don''t want to know anything about my past."

    She regretted asking her team to look into it. She really hoped she was going to get pictures of her with Aaron or something linking with Aaron.

    The other end went mute realizing Aarvi wasn''t in a good mood. It had been a long time since they faced Aarvi unapproachable so they didn''t know what else to say.

    "I- I will erase all the traces of these pictures and videos." The man''s voice calmed down knowing they didn''t have to be afraid of Aarvi.

    Aarvi hummed in acknowledgment and hung up the call before throwing her mobile aside.

    She thought it could be a coincidence but she knew why that thought arose. Because she didn''t want that young man from her dreams to be Leon.

    She didn''t want to cry for the past. Leon might have treated her good but she didn''t care. She was d she forgot him and she will make sure to pay him back thousands of fold torture.

    After trying topose herself, she rushed out to see Aaron but paused at her Laze room feeling his presence.

    She pushed open the door which was slightly ajar and got the attention of Aaron who was holding Laze which softly mewed at her.

    She smiled looking at them together but her eyes filled up remembering the pictures she had received.

    Aaron had expected her to be embarrassed after whatever happened in the bathroom but his face turned aloof realizing her flushed face wasn''t because of awkwardness but controlling her urge to cry.

    He left Laze on the wooden swing next to him, "Aarvi?" and she ran into his arms, buried herself in his embrace, wrapping her arms around his waist as tight as she could.

    Aaron provided thefort she needed by enveloping her in his arms as he caressed her head trying to calm her down.

    Laze, which jumped down from the swing to the blocks and floor, circled their legs before rubbing its body against her ankle silently.

    Aaron asked after some time, "Aarvi, what happened? Tell me..."

    Aarvi pursed her lips hearing him. She didn''t want to tell him and make him feel bad. After giving a little thought, she lifted her head to face him and seriously said.

    "Let''s get married."

    Aaron: "..."

    He would love to get married to her but he wasn''t getting the right vibe. If there is a problem, he wanted to help her solve it instead of making the marriage a solution to it.

    Looking at her determined eyes, he buried her face back on his chest to let her think right.

    Aarvi sulked with a big fat pout earning silence as a response.

    Aaron kissed her head before his soothing deep voice sounded, "We will get married but not as a solution to a problem, not as a constion to the disturbing feelings."

    He tightened his arms around her and again nted a soft kiss on her forehead. Aarvi understood what he meant but still sulked.

    "You are sleeping with Laze today." She dered, for not saying yes to her.

    Aaron knew she was purposefully diverting the topic. He didn''t want to force anything on her and hoped it wasn''t anything serious.

    He tantly responded, "And Laze wants to sleep with you."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She couldn''t believe she always bes dumb in front of this man.

    Instead of speaking about what was bugging her, she whined for a few minutes until she calmed down in his arms.

    Aaron just said, ''Speak to me if anything serious or needs my help. Alright?'' so he didn''t force her repeatedly and silently apanied her with Laze in another arm as she wanted to cuddle both.

    ----

    In the Hignd club,

    The good-looking stranger and Shea thought they were going to end up as one-night stands of each other but they ended up getting along really well to the level they shared their names, interests, professions.

    When the music was nearing the end, both didn''t want to ruin the new type of connection created between them.

    So instead of taking her to a hotel or any private ce, he asked her out, "So Shea, would you like to..."

    "...Go out with you on a date?" Shea easilypleted his lines the whole time they were together.

    The known stranger nodded to the words shepleted for him. He pointed at each other slowly moving to music, "This spark!"

    He smiled in amusement before continuing, "I never got with anybody else. You are special, you know that, right?" He didn''t flirt but said what he felt after spending time with her.

    Shea chuckled again as she nodded. She too, for the first time, met a man who understood her just like that. She felt him like he was made to read herughter too.

    After a thought, she became serious and asked, "I have a n for us. Would you dare to try?"

    The known stranger knew it was going to be fun to try, "I''m in." He epted without a second thought.

 Chapter 388 - Spoiled

    Shea didn''t want to date anybody. The way they got along really made her feel like he could be a good friend for her.

    Looking at him bing serious, the danger signs flickered in her head. So she became serious and asked, "I have a n for us. Would you dare to try it?"

    The known stranger agreed to it, "I''m in."

    Shea felt like he actually knew what she was up to but she couldn''t help it.

    If she turns him down and they be friends, she knew well he would still be interested in dating her and that wouldplicate the things between them.

    She just wants to focus on her training and join the master''s in medicals without getting attached to anybody who could weigh her down with responsibilities.

    "The day we meet next time will be our first date. No looking for each other. If we are fated, we will go with the flow." She said it off.

    As she thought he did catch her real thought but he didn''t reveal it and made her ufortable. He gave her a friendly hug as he whispered, "And fate is cruel."

    And he left without looking back at her.

    Shea sighed a deep one thinking, ''We could have really been good friends you know. Why did you have to bring up a date?''

    She went towards the bar counter, not really happy with her mood.

    Shawn, who had yed for forty-five minutes, was at the bar counter wheredies were giggling covering the whole counter swooning at his tricks as a bartender ignoring the rest of the bartenders.

    The manager was exhausted from trying to disperse the girls to other bartenders; there were too many customers on Shawn.

    Still, Shawn was a great host who had a flirting smile while he pushed the gxy cocktail on the countertop towards a young beautiful customer.

    A few girls shrieked at the color-changing cocktail and thedy blushed heavily with Shawn''s ttering, "A magical drink for the enchanting beauty."

    The manager controlledughing because Shawn served her the drink which was a replica of thedy''s bodycon dress.

    From the shoulder of the dress to the hem, the dress had violet, dark blue, dark pink, red, orange, and yellow. And the drink had exact colors.

    One might think he wasplimenting her but the reality was he was telling her that she looks too gaudy to believe.

    Shea, who was looking for an empty seat, paused and her eyes scanned the man at the counter. The trousers and white sweater did look amazing on his body but it was a big NO for a DJ to wear it.

    She always saw the DJ in very funky, loud styles and colors. And this man indeed piqued her interest to know him bypletely forgetting the man she had danced tillst minute.

    Taking the nearest possible seat, she ced her order at the other bartender for her drink watching Shawn whose tiny smirk was making the girls blush.

    She saw the girls trying to get his attention by showing off their big busts and coquettishly speaking. Yet the man was all cool without his eyes hovering anywhere but face unless anybody asked him how they were looking.

    Shea chuckled when he was lying on their faces and they would end up grabbing more drinks than usual.

    Watching him, Shea didn''t realize how many drinks she gulped down her throat and she was slightly tipsy.

    She slipped her heels and stood on the counter calling Shawn, freaking out the other bartenders, "Hey Prince..."

    Shawn who turned to thedy involuntarily stepped towards her when her body slightly swayed before she steadied herself.

    Shawn cued the guards to be on standby behind her as he tried to make her understand, "Miss, why don''t you have a seat and ce your order?"

    Shea was aware she was slightly drunk. She shook her head and breathed slowly bncing herself. "I think I drank too much." She epted trying to collect herself.

    Bartenders: "..."

    She threw her hands towards Shawn, "Help me down..." Seeing Shawn unmoving, "Please..." She added politely.

    The women on the other side grounded their teeth seeing a stunningdy grab Shawn''s attention away from them.

    Shawn twirled his finger in the air as he went closer to help her, "Please turn around, you have to get down that side."

    Anyway, Shea held his shoulder and jumped inside. All thought she was going to throw herself on Shawn but she went near the counter where Shawn was standing before while preparing drinks.

    She looked around curiously as she asked him, "How to make mint mojito? I need to clear my mind." Her voice was a sincere request.

    Shawn saw thedies slowly going away assuming to themselves that he was going to spend time with the new attractivedy.

    Then his eyes returned the hazel eyes which were hazily blinking at him. It took him a few seconds to look away from her clear gaze before deciding to help her out.

    He taught her how to use the bar tools and ced a ss of mojito in front of her. She followed his steps and prepared another one in no time and ced it in front of him.

    "Bill this is on me." She sweetly said before she started drinking hers.

    The manager who witnessed everything giggled looking at Shawn watching the mojito prepared by a customer for him

    She whispered, "Shawn sir, this is my first time witnessing this." She meant ady offering him mojito instead of expensive alcohol.

    Anyway, their thought wasn''t urate. After Shea made sure she was on clear senses, she saw Shawn and smirked. "You don''t look like DJ." She had a smile to die for.

    The manager: "..."

    She chose to leave quickly as the winding-up started.

    Shawn watched her little face. Always seeing many girls trying to get his attention, he could guess their actions. Judging by her reactions, he realized she actually doesn''t know who he is.

    He asked back to know what was in the store and she was quite interesting for him, especially her eyes, "Then who do I look like?"

    Shea looked at him for a few seconds. She tried to find a word that would perfectly suit his look but ended up uttering, "A Prince..."

    Then she went closer to him as she added suggestively, "... who needs to be spoiled all night." Her voice trailed away when she was near his ear.

    Due to his identity, the women in Mocon try to get his attention and give him hints that they are ready to get on his bed.

    Half of them usually keep an ulterior motive to climb the status. So thisdy in front of him skipping every norm and jumping straight to ask him out, surprised him causing him to have a proper look at her.

    Designer Jovian dress, diamond rings, branded watch, delicate frame, and curves. A nce was enough for him to catch the details as he nced behind her. An expensive handbag and all looked original.

    He knew she wasn''t looking for a status climb but fun for the night. She looked perfect for his one night who won''t trouble himter.

    Shea thought she might not be as per his taste or he might have a partner looking at his expressionless face. It wasn''t like she was dying to sleep with a man so she shrugged.

    "Check please..." She said as she climbed the countertop instead of going around the bar counters as she wasn''t wearing her heels.

 Chapter 389 - A Chance

    Shawn had no mood to flirt so he was d thedy backed off. Hearing her asking for a check, he noticed all the bartenders had run away to give him privacy.

    He checked her tabs, generated the bill, and ced it in front of her. He looked around to call for somebody to clean his counter and get the payment from thedy.

    A mischievous glint shed in her eyes seeing Shawn still around. Retracting her hand back which had her card to pay the bill, She teased to know how he will react, "Kiss me, I will pay the bill."

    Shawn, who had just turned around to call his employee, looked back at her. His eyes unthinkinglynded on her red delicious kissable lips. Anyway, he didn''t give in, yet.

    His masculine voice sounded crystal clear, "I am so sorry, it''s against employee ethics." He sounded upright.

    The manager who was looking after the cleaning process almost tripped on her heels but held onto the couch.

    ''Who was the one ravishing the lips of a foreigner a week back?'' She sighed looking at Shawn''s serious face and focused on her work.

    She had heard Shawn wasn''t fooling around much, since thedy had killer looks, she didn''t ask him if he needed her help to escape thedy just like many times she had helped him.

    Shea bit her lips thinking if there was any such thing in the clubs of Mocon before realizing he was tricking her back. "You..."

    Her words stuck at her throat with her breath and her eyes widened at his next move.

    Shawn grabbed the back of her neck, attacked her luscious lips catching her off guard when she was least expecting it.

    As roughly as he caught her, he sucked her lips harder making her close her eyes. She kissed him back without hissing in pain or disliking his ungentlemanly move.

    Meanwhile, Shawn took her card, clicked on the wifi-direct payment machine. He heard the machine generating the bill specifying the payment was done.

    Unaware of his actions, Shea pressed her forearms on the countertop to get a little closer to him. Like a power shutting down in a city, she felt her rationality slowly sealing down.

    But she suddenly felt a sense of loss just after a few seconds. She felt weird. She felt like Mocon men were giving her unknown feelings, hard to understand.

    It wasn''t her first kiss and he wasn''t the first man but her heart skipped a beat when her eyesnded on his gorgeous face and he licked his lips.

    He tasted sweet and smelled amazing. That made her desire to get to his arms and kiss him fiercely until the tingling sensation that he gave vanish away.

    Shawn smirked looking at her dazed. He lifted the hand with a bill and her card shed them in front of her face as he tilted his head to see her reaction.

    She had tasted nothing but alcohol and smelled of alcohol so he was the least excited one in them. Seeing her eyes follow him instead of taking her card back, he rolled his eyes and ced the card and bill on the countertop so that he could leave.

    Shea liked the little butterflies in her stomach watching him and her skin itching for his touch.

    She thought it might be because it had been a long time, she was with a man and she was stressed out recently due to shifting from country S to country A permanently.

    Seeing him turn around to leave after just a simple kiss, she grabbed the high neck of his white knitted pullover and pulled him back to her as she sat on the counter stepping on the bar stool.

    Shawn hadn''t taken a step when he felt the tug. A sexy smirk appeared on his lips. Her strength wasn''t enough to pull him around but he kind of liked her actions more than the words.

    While turning around he caught the club manager closing her eyes and running towards the locker room to leave them alone before his gazended on the woman in front of him.

    She didn''t look h*rny as he had expected her to be but excited and anticipating before she managed to sit facing him.

    "You could at least offer a proper kiss, Mr. Prince." She tugged him closer and teased, "Or was it your first time?" Whereas she was sure it wasn''t his first because of how others left the ce for them.

    Shawn leaned closer with his left hand on the counter and right-hand finger brushing the hair strands that were blocking her eye from him. "Here I thought, you want to get into my pants." His voice tanalized her ears.

    The corner of her lips curled up when his voice deepened and started showing interest in her instead of indifference. "Well!" She paused clutching his pullover to pull him even closer as she continued, "My n was that. But..."

    Her words paused when Shawn''s lips hovered over hers hitching her breath. But their eyes hardly left each other.

    Shea answered the question which was in his mind, "Those are real." She meant her hazel eyes. People often doubt if she was wearing a lens so she thought he might have the same dilemma.

    Shawn''s fingers grazed down her cheek while he added in a low voice, "They are pleasing on you." He expressed his thought. He never cared aboutplimenting his flings unless ttering them if required.

    Even though he changed his mind to fulfill her wish and his famished body, his eyes were just gluing on hers. Even her simple gaze felt like she could see through him easily.

    Shea was used to people staring at her body. Even though she didn''t have big busts or butt, she had a great figure and her amazing dressing sense. Seeing him staring into her eyes, she was slightly ufortable for not finding the lust but admiration for her eyes.

    Shawn peeled his eyes from hers before ncing at the security camera of the club. His right hand shifted from her jawline to the back of her neck and his left arm wrapped around her waist before he whirled pulling her off the counter.

    Shea gasped in shock and clutched onto his shoulders. Before she could grasp what was going on, she was straddling him on hisp and he was sitting on the floor stretching his legs, leaning against the drawers of the counter.

    Shawn ignored the ''but'' she had uttered before. She might have approached him but one to have control will always be him.

    He challenged her as he closed the distance between them, "You have a chance." To entice him. If she fails to arouse him, he will toss her there and leave.

    A challenge? Wouldn''t life be boring without something fun?

    She deciphered what was missing with the stranger man she was dancing with. He was like a brother or a friend who knew everything about her. He was reading her thoughts and she could guess what he was up to.

    But the man in front of her was too unpredictable and full of verve without trying to attach any strings with her.

    She seductively whispered at his ear while her fingertips teased his warm smooth skin, "One chance is all I need."

    What was actually attractive about her was, she didn''t need alcohol influence to be bold and her clear eyes had nothing to hide.

    Pulling her head back to face him, her tempting gaze trailed down his eyes to his lips ready to have a bite.

 Chapter 390 - The Wrong One

    At Harmon Industries

    In a dimly lit office room, Leon was sitting on the single-seater couch that was facing the city through a ss wall. His left hand held the rims of a rock ss which had nearly an ounce of whiskey in it.

    A burning cigarette was present between the fingers of his right hand, his eyes were closed, legs were crossed seemingly in deep thought as he slowly breathed out the smoke from his mouth.

    There was the sound of knocks on the door but Leon didn''t move a bit. A tall handsome man entered the room and his eyes searched for Leon before proceeding towards him.

    He sat on the arm of the couch that was a little away from Leon and deeply sighed.

    Leon guessed the reason behind the sigh without opening his eyes to see who the man was, "Second miss to get Shea Morris?" He tapped the cigarette ash in the ashtray and took a long drag of the smoke.

    Yes, the young man is the same handsome stranger who danced with Shea in the club.

    Wade Merton, the youngest son of the Merton family. He was set by Leon to get close to Shea Morris. The Mertons had no idea Leon was using them to his advantage.

    When Merton couldn''t get into the Morris hotel to get rid of the Rivas team, Leon had vaguely told them to search for Morris''s weak link so that the weak link could give out the secret location of Rivas'' team which is working on the Golden oil and gas project.

    That''s when they got to know Shea Morris was studying alone in a different country. When Wade was trying to get her attention without a direct approach, Shea was busy returning to the country so Wade Merton''s first try failed.

    Then Leon got to know Shea Morris is close to Aaron Rivas. And he wanted to make use of this chance to know who Aaron Rivas''s girlfriend was. Is she Ava Kelly or a different girl?

    After a quick look through, Leon got the information that Shea is single and he had spotted her in the Morris hotel when he left the Mirage banquet.

    Then he sent Wade to the Morris hotel to wait for his chance. Wade stalked Shea to the club and strictly followed Leon''s advice.

    He was sessful to get Shea''s attention and he got close too. He thought if he tried to be easy on her, let her guess his thoughts, they would get along well.

    Since everything worked out really well, he asked her out but then got to know she was there for hookups but not serious.

    Since she had stupid ns, he thought to create an encounter with her and get in her favor so he left a GPS microphone inside her wallet and left the club.

    Hearing Leon, Wade didn''t lie, "We judged her wrong. She wanted a man for the night. Anyway, I left a microchip, you must be able to hear her, Brother Leon."

    Leon stubbed the cigarette to the ashtray and removed the earpiece that was in his ear to show Wane that he was listening to Shea. Leon hid his cunning smile because things were in his favor.

    Since Shea was hooking up with Shawn without knowing who he was, Leon was sure that things won''t settle easily between them.

    Even if settles up, Shea was bound to meet Aaron for her internship at Rivas hospital. Leon just wanted to make sure the microchip should be with her or soon know about the girlfriend of Aaron.

    Remembering about Wade, his expression quickly softened. He faked a console, "I think you should meet her after a day or two. Then we will create a coincidence."

    Wade Merton foolishly nodded in eptance believing only Leon could help him be President of Merton Industries in ce of his older brother. His father promised him the position if he got the location where the Rivas team was staying in the Morris hotels.

    "You are right, Brother Leon. Else she will doubt me." Wade ran his fingers through his hair in frustration.

    Leon patted his arm, "Go and rest, don''t stress out." Wade left obediently listening to Leon.

    Leon was putting on outer appearance as he was doing nothing but he was nning to take down Ava Kelly and Aaron Rivas together.

    Leon who was listening to Shea and Shawn hadn''t expected he might go through another great torture till the middle of the night before everything went into silent mode.

    ----

    At Hignd club,

    Even though Shawn didn''t drink even a drop of alcohol, he was intoxicated by her eyes while Shea, who started a fierce battle of their tongue, unexpectedly liked everything about the man.

    He wasn''t lean as she had thought but could feel his muscr arm wrapping around her waist. She didn''t know if it was the perfume or him, he smelled amazing in the woody note with a hint of citrus.

    She always thought the DJ would have a drink or two but he was sweet enough to make her hooked after her sour drinks.

    Clutching his hair with a hand and another hand cupping his face, Shea was no gentle on Shawn. She alternated between sucking, nipping his lips, and fought with his tongue moaning under his warm big palms which were hungrily exploring her curves.

    With her soft bosoms pressing on his chest and the torturous slow grind of her hips on his phallus, Shawn squeezed her bottom cheek to put her in ce.

    He wasn''t a good guy to start with. His hand slid under her short sequin dress and let out a low grunt when she nipped his lip. Her skin was silky smooth, he rubbed her thighs up her waist sending shivers up her spine.

    Shea gasped when his hands left a hot trail up her legs and buried his fingers in her waist.

    The heat was building up and their five minutes had extended when they were making out.She felt a hardness poking between her thighs and pulled herself away from him.

    Filled with lust, both were panting to catch a breath and craved to continue but she probed, "Hotel?" She asked in a breathy voice licking his reddened lips.

    Shawn never would let anybody make a scandal of his life so he shrugged, "My ce..." His husky voice dripped with dark desire.

    Instead of getting up, both went for another fiery kiss until both couldn''t keep their hands off each other.

    ----

    Standing by the door of the club, Shea almost thought ''DJ Prince'' asked her to be there to escape until she heard a roar of a bike. The man was wearing a ck helmet making it difficult for her to identify him.

    She saw him in the same color trousers as DJ Prince and a white knitted pullover wasyered with a ck leather jacket.

    She was about to point her Maserati but paused. Now she realized the man wasn''t a simple one, his superbike cost was probably more than her car.

    ''Did I mess around with the wrong one?'' She thought while her eyes scanned him throughly.

    He was wearing the Armani special edition suit and the wristwatch said it wasn''t a cheap or duplicate but Louis Philip. His formal shoes were one-of-a-kind designer shoes.

    ''Oh ho oh...'' Shea wavered about her decision to spend time with the hottie. She wanted to leave.

 Chapter 391 - The Forgotten Memories

    Shea doesn''t want to get involved with high-profile people as most of the city businessmen and their family were known to her Uncle. That is Nikun''s father.

    Shawn thought she didn''t identify him or was being careful of cheating. So he lifted the face shield of the helmet, "Second thoughts?"

    He looked like he was going to ride away even for the unthinking acknowledgment.

    Hearing his sexy voice, despite having the urge to walk away she went against her mind for the first time looking at his face and his deep gaze.

    She felt her body again warming up under his gaze and her cheeks turn hot. She stood staring at him while he put the helmet on her head and stuffed his zer into her hands.

    "Hop on," Shawnmanded and Shea came out of her open eyes dream.

    ''Damn.'' She cursed under her breath as she wore his zer.

    For the first time, she got the urge to date, somebody. She didn''t want to miss this face.

    Spoil him all night? She wanted to spoil him all her life.

    Sitting behind Shawn she started to think if she drank something wrong that she was swooning at the man she just made out.

    She shook her head trying to be in clear senses when she wasn''t even drunk. She never thought of falling in love or going on pretty little dates holding someone''s hand.

    She nced at the Maserati that wasn''t far off. Her mind wanted to leap from the bike and run away from the man who was bewitching her by doing exactly nothing.

    But a part of her wasn''t ready to leave him. Thinking how could she be juggling between two thoughts, she didn''t hear Shawn say, "Hold tight."

    When the bike took a right turn it was still slow and the next second, Shea felt a high-speed dry air p her face bringing her out of thoughts.

    Closing the clear shield of the helmet, she swiftly sped her hands around Shawn with all her might afraid she would fly off and fall on her bums.

    Shawn almost twitched with the force she held him. He was about to ask her if she was trying to kill him, Shea wrapped her hands properly and shut her eyes feeling dizzy with the speed. She wasn''t used to it.

    He was frequently drifting the bike on the road making her enjoy the ride as a fun amusement park ride but still afraid thinking she would fall off.

    Once she got hold of herself, she opened her eyes and shouted at Shawn for a response, "You are well off for a DJ."

    Shawn never bothered to tell his identity to a foreigner as they won''t meet or spend time after bedtime. "Were you thinking DJ earns nothing?"

    Shea chuckled adding, "I thought your bosses could be stingy after seeing you in formals." She meant Shawn and Aarvi.

    Shawn: "..."

    As far as he remembers, all their employees are earning more than other ces could offer and none want to stop working there.

    He shrugged without responding to her but she probed naughtily, "Are you sure you want to ride me behind you?" And her hands slid on his legs and moved to his inner thighs making him cruse under his breath.

    Shea didn''t have any n to do anything but tease. She had expected him to go to the private room of the restaurant of Hignd or a hotel nearby. Since he was able to control his desire, she wanted to y with him.

    Shawn wanted to turn the bike into a car. He had a car in the garage but an expensive sports car. He didn''t want to see them excited girl be a gold digger.

    He couldn''t focus on driving with her slender fingers nearing his little brother who was all ready for her to y with.

    Changing the gear, he elerated the bike giving her shock. Shea almost shrieked at the speed and quickly sped on to him tightly.

    -----

    In Aarvi''s penthouse at Skyarc,

    Aarvi sat next to Aaron on the couch andpleted the soup asionally feeding him while Aaron''s eyes hardly left her seeing her purposefully avoid looking at him in the eye.

    He knew she wasn''t embarrassed or shy but hiding something, probably battling between her thoughts whether to speak about it or not.

    He thought she might need some alone time and took the tray from herp, "Go and rest, I will wash the bowls ande." He pecked on her forehead before going towards the kitchen.

    However, she followed him to the kitchen like a little pet of his and sat on the kitchen counter without going away from his sight.

    "Do you want to speak something?" He asked in a low voice when she was lost in thought looking at the water tap but not really focusing on it.

    Aarvi promptly hummed to his words before ncing at him and shook her head vigorously, "No, nothing." She blurted out, pushing back the words from the tip of her tongue.

    She quickly jumped off the counter and went to the other side and took the dry cloth saying, "I will dry the bowls."

    She took the wet dishes and in extreme silence, she wiped each one and set it in their ce one by one.

    Even though there was weird silence between them, there was perfect harmony and warmness. When Aarvi''s handid on an empty surface, she realized the work waspleted and Aaron was silently watching her.

    Aaron was sure it wasn''t about Leon regarding her revenge but something else. "Are you thinking about the forgotten past?"

    He asked as he wrapped his arms around her. Leaning to his warm embrace, Aarvi again nodded her head, then paused and shook her head.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi knew she was behaving like stupid but she just couldn''t decide if she was hyperventting thinking about Leon being in her past or she was expecting Aaron to be the teenager of her dreams and past.

    She was clearly disappointed to see her little self with Leon instead of Aaron.

    What if Aaron really wasn''t the teenager?

    She came out of her daze when Aaron scooped her to his arms saying, "You wanted to listen to piano notes. Didn''t you?"

    Aarvi finally opened her lips to speak but not about thest question he asked, "I am not trying to remember the forgotten memories but thinking something about it."

    She had already told him she won''t force herself to remember her past and stress herself which will affect her health so she won''t pressure herself to remember it.

    Aaron understood why she nodded and shook her head. So he also discerned she wanted to talk to him but was stopping herself for some reason.

    Aaron sat in front of the piano with Aarvi on hisp. Aarvi tried to shift next to him but he pulled her back on hisp.

    Aarvi contemted the question and carefully asked, "Did you learn piano for me?"

    Her mellow anticipating voice hit his ears and a soft smile appeared on his face. Infectiously, she smiled in adoration looking at him.

    Aaron softly pinched her cheeks, "It''s so easy to make you happy." His pleased tone earned a soft chuckle from her.

    Aarvi got the answer to her question. Aaron indeed learned piano for her.

 Chapter 392 - The Needs

    Other than her parents and the teenager, Aarvi doubted if she had told anybody about the piano. Since Aaron learned it for her, she was able to conclude.

    She tilted her head to face him straight and said even softly that it was more like a whisper, feathers on his ear.

    "You are the teenager of my dreams." She didn''t ask, but her voice carried the certainty and hidden delight.

    Aaron looked at her eyes which had returned to the same confidence shining brightly, and her lips had curled to a captivating smile.

    ''The teenager of my dreams.'' Unexpectedly it carried a lot of weight instead of hearing it as ''her past'' or ''forgotten teenager.''

    Aaron didn''t lie or hide this time. He tilted his head to the angle of her head and bumped their foreheads. "I am."

    Aarvi wanted to show she was coolheaded hearing it, but she couldn''t. She couldn''t hold herself and leaped to hug him tight.

    If Aaron hadn''t bnced the stool he was sitting on; they would havended on the floor. Yet, there was no anger in him. He was pleased to know she was happy to deduce and hear him ept it.

    Still, Aaron gently reminded her, "Please don''t force yourself to remember everything."

    Aarvi giggled, remembering something else, "Aaron Rivas, I had stolen your first kiss. You didn''t steal mine."

    Aaron: "..."

    She made it sound so bold that Aaron seemed like a submissive in them. So the man didn''t back down but refreshed her memorypletely, "Ms. Evans, it was an ident, and you started crying after it."

    Aarvi knew that, and she chuckled without unwrapping her arms from his neck as she told him all the dreams she got till now about their teenage years.

    Aarvi purposefully didn''t ask him anything more, neither tried to remember the past nor searched for the reason behind her lost memories. She didn''t want to worry him.

    After wrapping their little talk, Aarvi left him to y piano for her as he didn''t want to teach herte at night.

    Aaron had picked the delightful rxing music, ''I Giorni'' by Ludovico Einaudi.

    It was the loveliest tone that cut through the piercing silence and slowly unwound their all the stress of the day.

    Before Aaron could y half the music, Aarvi was peacefully sleeping, leaning on his chest with a tender smile.

    Aaron didn''t stop ying. With gentle movements, hepleted the piece of music before everything returned to silence.

    Carrying her upstairs to the bedroom, he cuddled her to the dreand, happy that she didn''t sleep withplex thoughts.

    -------

    At another side of the Skyarc,

    It took twenty minutes with Shawn''s high speed to reach the basement parking of the Skyarc apartments.

    Shea, who had seen the passing by buildings while on the bike, failed to identify they were at Skyarc as she was very new to those areas. She got off the bike and eximed, "That was a thrilling ride." It was her first bike ride.

    She was about to ask where they were; Shawn yanked her inside the lobby of the elevators. There were four elevators, and the hall was brightly lit, unlike how the club or outside the club had the dim lights.

    Her jaws dropped after looking at the man clearly. Under the dim lights of the club, his features had appeared too soft, but now, she forgot to breathe looking at the swoon-worthy face.

    The handsome word was such an oversimplification, and she understood why he got the name of Prince. He was too wless, and his features weren''t too sharp to give a rugged or cold look but smooth and attractive.

    She was d she didn''t miss him by running away but felt something amiss.

    ''Why do his features look familiar?'' His brown amber eyes, his chiseled jawline, and those delicious smirking lips.

    She felt like she had seen it but couldn''t put the finger on it. Before she could think deep into it, she noticed Shawn pressing the button for the elevator and her back pressed against the wall.

    ''Have we met before?'' She wanted to ask, but his lips mmed her lips before he preyed her lips open and thrust his tongue inside.

    Shea let out a moan when he skillfully assaulted her lips and tongue, making her crave more of him.

    She slid her arm above his shoulder; she gripped his nape and tried to match his fierce kiss.

    His kiss was worth forgetting all her first and the rest of kisses, so she fearlessly let loose her guards and savored his dominating kiss.

    Shawn wrapped his arm around her waist, lifting her off the floor. He took her in the elevator, nibbling her lips as he pressed his thumb on the scanner which would take him to the penthouse floor.

    The penthouses weren''t essible to anybody without their fingerprint or permission. Hence even if Shawn takes anybody to his penthouse, nobody can find their floor number button in the elevator even if they want to meet him again.

    Shawn forgot his Little Heart shifted to the penthouse next to his with his elder brother. He moved his hand from her back to her legs before carrying her up.

    Harshly kissing his lips, Shea followed his hand guide and wrapped her legs around his waist. She bit back her moan when he sucked her soft mold at the deep cleavage of her dress.

    Lost in the desire, pleasure pooling in her lower abdomen, she didn''t open her eyes to check where they were when he walked out of the elevator.

    All they cared about was fulfilling the needs of their bodies.

    The soft lights lit automatically in the penthouse when they entered inside. Shawn didn''t bother about turning on the bright light.

    The interior of the penthouse was totally different from the other one. Unlike too modern for the vast living hall, the penthouse was designed in such a way that it looked warm and cozy in warm and dark colors.

    But the structure of the whole penthouse was an exact mirror replica of the other penthouse on the same block.

    Shea was too upied with the man, kissing while following him to the living hall, so she didn''t bother checking out the ce other than knowing it was a clean and tidy ce.

    She didn''t even realize that it was the same penthouse she wanted to steal from Aaron''s brother and the same ce where she had rested all afternoon till thete evening.

    She tossed the zer to the floor, watching the man doing the same while thinking about stripping him naked.

    She always had one-night stands purely for relieving her stress and for the pleasure of her body.

    Unknowingly she had different kinds of desires without even knowing who the person was.

    Leaving the sling bag to the floor, she chose to unzip her dress without taking a chance for the man to tear it off. She still has to leave after the deed.

    Before she could undresspletely, Shawn, who tossed his knitted pullover, wrapped his arm around her waist and twirled around before pushing her against the armless couch at the corner.

    Their lips locked for another intense kiss while his hand slid between her legs and parted them.

    Shea was busy exploring his slender but firm and muscr chest, his perfectly sculpted abs. She let out an erotic moan when his fingers brushed her wet clits.

    Shea suddenly remembered something and pushed him up from her before it''s toote, "Stop..." She almost shrieked.

 Chapter 393 - Unforeseen

    [Warning: 18+ content]

    Shawn slightly got irritated. It wasn''t like he was obliged to follow her requirements. She was a nobody who was looking for fun for the night.

    Anyway, being a gentleman and considerate towards the woman, he pushed himself up to listen to her. If she says she can''t sleep with him now, he will not mind throwing her out without offering any help even if she needed it.

    Shea blurted out hurriedly, panic written all over her face, "Do you have protection? I didn''t bring one, and I don''t like to take birth control pills."

    Shea had the habit of carrying one or two in her wallet, she was afraid of STDs, and some men don''t keep a condom and leave her hanging at the peak.

    That''s even more frustrating than having the stress of reading and understanding the thousands of pages of medical science books.

    Shawn: "..."

    He was double sure she wasn''t somebody who wanted to con him or force him to marry her like many women of the Mocon.

    Even though it was a turn-off to think and talk about the condom in the middle of heated make-out, Shawn catered to her panic.

    Shea saw him coolheaded without making any faces but gasped when his striking face closed upon her.

    ''Is he ignoring my question?'' Her eyes widened at him but swallowed hard when his bulge pressed between her thighs.

    Shawn watched her green eyes as her chest heaved up and down against his chest. He had no n to frighten her, but the thing she asked was under the couch.

    He inserted his hand in a secret slot of the couch and pulled a pretty long strip of packets. He saw thedy''s lips arc up as her eyes counted the packs leaving the panic.

    Before she couldplete the count, he pulled her off the couch as he said in a deep voice which was filled with desire and also a hint of frost, "You lost the chance."

    Shea''s back stiffened slightly before discerning the meaning behind his words. He won''t pleasure her anymore, so she chose to be one.

    Standing on her heels in just maroon-colored sexyce lingerie with her disheveled honey-brown hair, Shea looked too hot in her unruffled emotions.

    Shawn couldn''t help but let his eyes go down her gorgeous face. She had the plump well-proportioned bosoms for her slender figure with her nipple poking hard to thece.

    He gulped, looking at the ring red mark he had left on her soft mound, itching his hands to caress them. The curve of her waist had faint red marks where he had dug his fingers revealing how smooth her skin was

    Further down, thece was waiting for him to get rid of it as he remembered she was already wet.

    However, even though Shea had the body to be treasured, Shawn had seen many such beauties. So his eyesnded back on her face as quickly as he brushed his eyes down.

    "Sure?" Shea teased, taking steps closer as her hand reached for the buckle of his belt above the noticeable massive bulge in his pants.

    Shawn was unsure if it was her fingers on his bare skin or her eyes staring back to his while she was unbuckling his belt; he suddenly felt too heated and itched to take over the seductive beauty.

    Shea quickly unbuckled his belt and pushed his pants down to his knees without averting her irresistible gaze away from him.

    She loved how this man had control over him instead of eating her like he never had food or f*cked in a dirty ce and leave her in the middle of nowhere.

    Whereas Shawn had simr thoughts, she wasn''t throwing herself on him like a wild thirsty kitten but knew well how to induce the man by being bold and confident.

    Shea pressed her palms on his chest and pushed him on the couch as she went top of him with her thigh softly caressing his warm bulge.

    Shawn dragged in a breath when she started whispering temptingly, "I got the chance," to please him.

    Her hand slowly caressed his neck as she nted a kiss, licked, and nipped his skin under his ear, his neck up to his jawline before raiding his lips until he lost control and grabbed her hair to return the kiss.

    Shawn let out a low grunt when her fingers started tracing the length above his length. He knew she was teasing him, and unfortunately, his body was enjoying the soft lips tracing down his body and her slender fingers finding every nook to make him feel good.

    Shea took her time to make up for the mood she had almost ruined.

    She grabbed the edges of his trunks, and in a smooth move, she pulled it down to his knees. His erection leaped free, standing proudly in front of her.

    Shea bit back her gasp after looking at him, utterly unexpected of his size. She knew she was soaking wet, especially after seeing him in all glory. She was ready to take all of him in, but she didn''t rush.

    Her slender fingers wrapped around his hot and hard member and watched his lustful eyes on her.

    Shawn gasped and closed his eyes, letting out a lustful groan when she stroked him from top to bottom, then to the top again and again while the other hand softly caressed and yed with his balls.

    Shea trembled slightly at the sight of him relishing in her hand job while feeling his smooth hot shaft hardening more, causing her to swallow a mouthful.

    She had rarely done it on request, but she didn''t know what took over her; she licked the tip of his hardening member.

    "Oh f*ck." He cursed breathlessly, totally unforeseen it by her.

    His breathing turned heavy at the sudden increase in pleasure when he felt hot and warm lips encircling his member.

    His eyes shot open, thinking to stop her but met her amatory''s gaze fixed on him.

    She licked his length and again wrapped her swollen lips around his shaft and moved her head back and forth while using her hands together to satisfy him.

 Chapter 394 - A Wild One

    [Warning: 18+ content]

    The vast living hall was filled with erotic air with the sensual moans and groans of the two.

    Shawn didn''t stop thedy as she was OK to use her mouth. He thought to pay her backter and grunted in heavenly pleasure because she was sucking and licking to make him feel good.

    "Faster��" He hissed in a dark voice as he slightly added his movements with her rhythm clutching her head. Her hands continued to stroke the base of his shaft, sending shocking pleasure through him.

    Shea stopped after a few strokes when he was trembling, nearing the peak. Shawn shot his eyes open to look at her wiping her lips with the back of his hand.

    She didn''t care what he would think, "Don''t move. I am not used to it." She never gave deep throating and preferred to keep it that way.

    Her gaze turned intense and swirled her tongue on his tip, sending pleasure to the end of his nerves.

    Shawn felt she was sexier with the threatening deep gaze which seemed to be telling, ''I have your treasure in my hands, don''t you dare to move.''

    Shawn had to ignore her threatening because he was beyond hard and didn''t want to waste a second.

    Shea gasped when Shawn moved to the front. She almost bit him but was quick to leave but stumbled on the floor.

    Shawn tossed his shoes and took off his pants and trunks that were restricting his movements. He grabbed her by the head with another hand sliding on the supple skin of her stomach.

    Shea felt her back bounce before the man went on top of her. Her hands naturally snaked around his neck and pulled him for a hot kiss.

    His tongue thrust inside her mouth and sucked her tongue. Despite being first time together, both had the perfect rhythm in their deep, hot relentless kisses.

    His hand groped her soft mounds and let out a low grunt against her sensuous moan. He could feel her nipples erect in lust and her soft melons ready to be freed.

    Her back arched, and toes curled when he kneaded her breasts, "AHhmm��."

    He trailed down the kiss to her slender neck and sensitive skin of her cor bones as he left wet hot kisses.

    Panting, Shea clutched his hair and pulled him up before she breathily purred, "I can''t wait... Mhmm." She moaned against his lips when his hands pinched the hardened nipple. Her tongue entered his sweet mouth and started exploring entangling with his tongue.

    Shawn grabbed the packet he had left on the floor and tore it off before breaking their kiss and putting the protection.

    Meanwhile, Shea tossed herce thongs and ran a finger over her dripping wet folds. Shawn felt his erection twitch witnessing her.

    She was a wild one, one who shouldn''t be tamed.

    Shawn spread her thighs wide for him, looking at her vivacious curves in all splendor. He bent down over and captured her wet finger between his lips, taking her by surprise.

    Shea''s lips gaped when his tongue swirled around her finger, slightly jealous at her finger. She licked her dry lips, reaching for his face.

    He ced his long shaft in front of her wet folds. Shea''s breath struck, heartbeats hiked, and she bit her lips in anticipation, looking at him.

    He thrust entirely inside her at once, evoking her long desirous moan. Her inner walls tightly wrapped his length in her tensed body.

    He slowly lifted his hips and again thrust deep inside her, with pleasure filling inside him with each movement.

    She was flushed. Her eyes were hooded to focus on the pleasure her body was receiving, wholly lost in the sweet ache of her body.

    Shawn lowered and captured her biting lips that were suppressing her moans inside. His hips continued to ram his rock-hard shaft deep inside her honeypot while his hand snapped the leftover piece of cloth on her.

    "AHhmm��"

    Shea let out a sonorous moan when his big warm hands kneaded her mounds without ayer between them. Instinctively, Shea started rocking her hips along with his every intense plunge inside her.

    Lost in the immense pleasure, he was building up; Shea felt her core tighten with heat pooling beneath. She could no longer control her whimpers. Her moans soon filled the air with the erotic sound of their flesh crashing on each other.

    "AHhmm�� Oh, f**k�� Oh��"

    Shawn reced his hand with his lips and sucked her erect pink nipple as his hand continued to knead her other breast.

    Shea threw her head back and dug her fingers to his shoulders, and hopelessly whimpered, trembling under him. She could feel herself getting close to her first release.

    He teased her nipple and gave a long lick before moving to another voluptuous mound. He repeated it while thrusting his rock-hard member deeper inside her.

    "AHhmmm... Oh, cr*p�� I-I am cing��" Her breathy voice faded behind her moans when she felt herself contracting.

    Shawn inhaled the musky scent sharply and held her shaking hips, and sped up his thrusting. He groaned when her walls tightened and rammed harder, moving to the climax with her.

    Shea''s eyes rolled back, and her back arched in ecstasy. She let out a long cry of satisfaction with her vision fading to ck, and her body trembled like a rattle under his body.

    Shawn suppressed his groans by sucking on her fair neck, resting on her soft, supple body. Both relished in the tremors of their euphoric waves.

    ----

    At another penthouse,

    In the dimly lit room, Aaron was spooning Aarvi, whose curled lips wavered, and her brows quivered in sleep.

    She squeezed the hand she was holding. She curled up into a ball before she jerked up, breathing heavily. Her eyes shot open with a hint of disgust and big frowns on her forehead after a dream.

    She took a few seconds to focus and pulled a deep breath pressing her head with her hand in frustration. She knew her mind wouldn''t rest at ease until she clears up her doubts, but she had already told her team not to look into it.

    After her dream with the handsome teenager, Leon''s tender gaze at her with his hand stroking her hair appeared to ruin her sweet dreams and peaceful sleep.

    Aaron had sensed her curl up into a ball, squeezing his hand. So he opened his eyes, thinking she might have been feeling ufortable or had a nightmare. He sat up and fetched the ss of water for her.

    Aarvi facepalmed, noticing him wake up. Her movement had caused his arm to fall on herp, and she couldn''t believe such small actions could wake him up.

    "How did you wake up just like that?" She groggilyined. She least wanted his sleep to be affected by her.

    Aaron blinked away the sleepiness and carefully helped her drink water. He didn''t respond to her and asked her atst, "What''s wrong? Did you have a nightmare?" He asked, caressing her head.

    From the time he was cuddling her sleep, her past torturous nightmares had stopped, so he wasn''t sure what kind of bad dreams she started to have.

 Chapter 395 - Nostalgic

    Instead of responding to Aaron''s question, Aarvi stretched her hands at him, asking for a hug. And the man took her on hisp and rubbed her back to calm her down.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Am I so small to carry and ce on thep?

    Unbelievably, she felt like a little one sitting on hisp, straddling him as he tried tofort her.

    Unexpected to his thoughts, Aarvi cupped his face and pecked on his lips, "Stop mollycoddling me so much." And she knows he won''t listen to her.

    Strangely feeling her dreams might be rted to the things she was puzzled to speak with him, he asked before she started seducing him.

    He cupped her face and asked, looking at the pout of her lips, "Are you still not going to tell me?"

    After a big yawn against her backhand, Aarvi decided to ask Aaron before looking into the matter.

    She first tried to recollect her recent dream that she was sure it would be her past with Aaron.

    She didn''t realize when Aaron''s eyes softened. Aaron was amused looking at her pleasing smile appearing on her little face. He urately knew she recalled something from their teenage years, and it can''t be because of a nightmare.

    Aarvi quickly briefed him, "You got very angry at me��."

    ...

    The teenager scolded her and got angry at little Ava after learning she was doing homework for her ssmate.

    The teenager''s gentle gaze and words had turned too cold, and he ignored her. It wasn''t the first time he saw her writing her ssmate''s homework.

    He had told her to focus on herself, and if extra time, she could use it on something she loves to do.

    Being too kind and over-sensitive, Little Ava had given into her ssmate''s fake tears and was again writing other''s assignments.

    After getting caught by the teenager, seeing him get angry at her, Little Ava didn''t want him to start hating her like her parents, so she decided to coax him.

    She had tried to persuade him all evening, running behind him, asking sorry, and even held her ears. But the teenager was too stubborn.

    Running behind his long legs, she tripped due to her clumsiness and fell on her knees and arms.

    Being another stubborn teenager, she bit her lips without letting her tear fall or cry in pain when it was stinging uncontrobly.

    The handsome teenager turned around when the little footsteps didn''t sound behind him. He saw her pretty little face flushed due to pain while sitting on the floor looking at her knee. He noticed the blood dots and scratches and her eyes, which willfully held her tears back from trickling down.

    He was quicker to her than anybody inside the cafe could reach her, "Cupcake��." His voice had a hint of hurt for her pain.

    Biting her lips, she looked at him with her tear-filled eyes. His hand had just stroked her head, and she burst into tears before he could utter anything.

    Instead of crying for the wound on her knee, she fussed at him for not talking to her. "Why aren''t you speaking with me?"

    He desperately tried to calm her down. When the people started looking at them, he carried her up without asking for permission and ced her on a chair.

    Nikun brought them a first aid kit, and the handsome teenager carefully treated her wounds and applied the band-aid.

    Rather than being happy that she finally got his attention and heard him speak to her, she puffed her cheeks, pouted her lips.

    For the first time, little Ava purposefully got angry at the handsome teenager, and he had to coax her by saying helping is good, and she wasn''t doing anything wrong.

    ----

    Aarvi felt childish in that incident. She understood why the teenager was stopping her from helping. Because her ssmates were using her, the teenager couldn''t make her know since she was good at pulling out the reasons as ''what if my ssmate is really unwell?''

    Her innocence was her dumbness.

    After telling him the dream, there was a disappointment in her eyes, "I can only remember what I say, and I can only feel your actions." Then she shook her head, adding, "I can''t remember your face and what you were saying to me."

    Aaron had a faint smile reminiscing the same past. That day, he was surprised that his little Cupcake could also get angry.

    And he was happy that she also throws tantrums instead of dumbly following him like amb.

    Aarvi was sighing for not getting Aaron''s image and words when she felt a soft press on her forehead, which brought her back to reality.

    Aaron brushed the hair away as he cupped her face, "It''s alright. If you couldn''t remember it, you don''t have to."

    Aarvi sulked.

    "We will create more beautiful memories for you to be nostalgic about."

    Aarvi knew they could create more memories together, but, "Aaron Rivas, you are so mean."

    Why should he only have those memories?

    Aarvi puffed her angry cheeks like in the dream. She wanted to remember everything because she knew only those were the best memories of her adolescence. And her childhood was ruined by her parents.

    Aaron saw the little antics of her returning, which gave him the same feeling as the cute little cupcake. "Aarvi Evans, I have a different way to curb your anger now."

    She snorted, understanding he discerned why she got angry.

    In the next movement, she felt a sway before her back hit the bed, and her legs instinctively wrapped around him, which were previously straddling him.

    Looking at his brow lift teasingly, Aarvi felt her cheeks burn. She quickly unwrapped her legs while his lips started to prep her face making her flinch from time to time.

    Anger? She had long forgotten her fake anger.

    With her eyes closed, arms around his neck, she reveled in the feel of being treasured with a lot of butterflies in her stomach going frenzy.

    Whenever his lips grazed at the corner of her lips, she craved for his kiss. She shuddered when his tongue traced her lip curve.

    Before she could pull him for a kiss, he slipped off. "Aaron��" She knew he was teasing her, and to her bad luck, her body was strangely reacting to just his kisses on her face.

    ''Did he try to subdue my anger or seduce me?'' Her face turned crimson, and she was d that the lights were dim.

    She could only me herself for being prey, ''Why did I have to fake my anger?''

    Aaron didn''t stop because of her. His body was reacting no less than hers.

    Pulling her up to sit, he didn''t take her on hisp this time but the bed. He asked in a concerned tone, pinching her nose, "Now your anger has vanished; recount me why you jolted up." It couldn''t be because of that dream.

    Aarvi scratched her head as she continued where she had left. She can''t remember Aaron''s face but, "I got Leon in the dream."

    Her stiff voice said it was intolerable for her to even speak about it hence disgusted for having Leon Harmon in her dreams.

 Chapter 396 - Newlywed In The Prison

    Looking at her grumpy for seeing Leon in her dream, Aaron raised her chin to face him, "Continue."

    Aarvi let out a frustrated sigh as she quickly told it off, carefully looking at his face, "Leon Harmon handed me a cupcake, with his nauseous face being tender towards me as his filthy hand stroked my hair. I had smiled at the disgusted man before running to the teenager."

    Aarvi wasn''t sure if it was just a random dream created by her subconscious mind or a dream of her past.

    If it was her past, then the dream confirmed that the teenager is different and Leon was an outsider.

    She wanted that doubt to be solved by Aaron so that she could have a peaceful sleep.

    Aaron silently caressed her cheek, trying to remember something. Meanwhile, Aarvi, who noticed him, jumped aside to fetch her mobile, thinking the images she had might help.

    Aaron, whose hand was left in the air, got a mobile to his hand. He unlocked it to see his little Cupcake holding a cupcake and smiling at a young man.

    On closer look, Aaron identified the man and looked at her. "Did you think Leon Harmon could be the teenager of your dreams as you couldn''t see the face?"

    Now it was clear to him why she was following him like a little obedient pet of his and overworked to speak about it with him.

    Aarvi pursed her lips and nodded in acknowledgment.

    Even though she thought it that way, she won''t honestly believe it until she gets proper proof. She didn''t want to look into the past forgotten memories because she didn''t want to see anything about her rting to Leon Harmon.

    Aaron held her hand and gently pulled her to him as he moved to the edge of the bed to get off. He teased her by taking her words, "Let''s go and get married."

    Aarvi chuckled as she went next to him, and he gave her a piggyback ride. "Where are you taking me? It''s past one in the night." She asked between herughter.

    Aaron nced at her through the side-eye as he poked fun, "To the marriage bureau. We will instruct the men to kidnap the officer. We will kick open the doors and get us registered."

    Aarvi burst intoughter, bumping their heads, "That would be a wonderful memory to reminisce all the time." Because both willnd in the prison as a newlywed.

    Aaron left her on the couch in the living hall and covered her legs with a knitted throw before going to the study room turning on the bright lights.

    Then he snuggled close to her after handing her hisptop opening a particr folder.

    Aarvi opened a file. It was the ownership papers of the cafe which is near their school. It was in Aaron''s name. The date of ownership registration was around the time she was thirteen years old.

    Then she opened the following file, which was the picture. It was taken on the first day of the cafe after it was renovated.

    Probably Aaron was taking a picture of the cafe, but Nikun had photobombed the picture with a cheeky smile and a wink.

    The cafe was very simple in Scandinavian interior design. It was beautiful with dark green leaves nts hanging here and there in the bright ce. It had a light brown, white, and ck interior focusing on the white more.

    Aarvi eximed, "This is the exact cafe interior I get in my dreams." Now the interior was changed to more artistic.

    Aaron faintly smiled, resting his head on her shoulder as Aarvi continued to see pictures and exim excitedly, telling what she had done at which spot of the cafe.

    She was urate with the bit of memory she had recollected, but he was still missing there with just a title of ''the handsome teenager.''

    Obviously, her heart is aware he is a teenager, but her mind wasn''t convinced yet. He neither corrected her nor forced her to remember. He just left her to clear the doubt.

    He rested hearing her mellow voice. Aarvi finally reached the critical, required file.

    It was a report on a social media post. The picture was almost the same as the one she got from her team, but there was a difference.

    Little Ava was standing behind Leon in confusion. The post had overly emphasized that Leon was helping the old man, and Aarvi was cent percent sure he was putting on an act.

    He had included her in his act. As the dumbest girl, she had believed his actions and shed him a smile before returning to the teenager.

    Her doubt cleared, and it was purely coincidental. Yet, she hated that she had smiled at Leon Harmon.

    Should she take revenge on Leon for tricking her?

    "Aaron, where is your picture? I want to see you." She grumbled as she turned to him.

    She smiled, seeing him sleepy, so she closed theptop, "Let''s sleep. It''ste." She pulled him up with her.

    Not only her, even he had a long day. Thinking about the whole day, she couldn''t believe there were so many events.

    ...

    The beautiful sight of the bright full moon in the dark sky caught her attention as soon they stepped inside their bedroom. Aarvi remembered something and made him sit and hastily ran inside the walk-in, saying, "One minute."

    Aaron yawned and saw hering out with the thin duvet causing him to smile.

    Aaron is aware she likes to be in the open air and nned to sleep on the balcony. He went towards the balcony, admiring both the city view and dark sky view. Aarvi beamed excitedly for earning no objection and followed him out.

    They had no more energy to waste, both cuddled on the lounge facing the moon with a sea of stars as their nket. It was a grand view.

    "Aaron��" Her voice was barely audible, yet Aaron hummed in response.

    "Aaron��" She repeated in her euphonious tone.

    Aaron looked at his moon that was more beautiful than the one in the sky.

    Lifting her head to face him, she could feel his calm heartbeats while hers was loud and definite.

    Was she nervous? Was she shy? She didn''t know, and she didn''t care either.

    Her finger clutched his nightshirt, and the words left her lips, "You are the best thing ever happened to me, then and now."

    A pleasing smile appeared on his face. He kissed on the tip of Aarvi''s nose, "You have always been the best thing in all my life. Doozy." His deep soothing voice tried to calm her foolish heart.

    Before Aaron could ask her to sleep, Aarvi smiled at him, just the same innocent smile unaffected from all the troubles of life.

    Aaron silently adored her. It was rare to get that heartwarming smile of hers.

    "Aaron Rivas, I love you��." Her melodious voice finally professed what he always wanted to hear.

    She could feel his heartbeat quickly fasten and his tender gaze on her.

    He couldn''t be thinking this all dream, right?

    Aarvi continued after a pause, "I doubt if it is enough to describe what I really feel, I am telling you anyway."

    Aaron reacted by cupping her back head with much more anticipation for her to repeat while his eyes were more than ecstatic.

    Her tuneful tone hypnotized him, "I love you more than you know."

 Chapter 397 - Feed You To The Vultures

    ''I love you more than you know.''

    Despite knowing Aarvi loves him too, it was a different kind of happiness to hear her say it. A fulfillment and delight he just couldn''t describe but feel.

    As though hypnotized by her, he tugged her close, so close that there was barely any space left. Their nose brushed on each other letting her eyes droop, hitching her breath.

    Aaron paused when their lips were just barely touching and breathed each other''s air.

    Aarvi could feel her heart hammering against her chest, her stomach tingling in anticipation. Aaron inhaled deeply, stealing her breath away making her feel dizzy.

    His thumb caressed her cheek. He wanted to hold her in his embrace and kiss every inch of her. Shower her with all his love until she forgets everything other than his name on her lips.

    Anyway, his heart shuddered at the experience she had gone through. He controlled his desire and yearned for nothing more than her sweet kiss.

    His lips slightly parted to capture those sweet luscious lips but froze. Aaron shot his eyes.

    ''Plop.''

    Aarvi choked on her breath and subconsciously flipped back before falling off the lounge on her bums.

    The soundless intimate and romantic air suddenly pierced by the cry of a woman, and it left them in utter speechlessness.

    The embarrassment was written all over Aarvi and Aaron''s faces, but the woman''s cry didn''t stop dropping Aarvi''s jaws.

    "Oh f**k�� Harder�� Oh yeah�� Ahmm��"

    It was a cry of a woman who was wonderfully pleasured by a man.

    Aaron: "..."

    Could he please go and beat the cr*p out of his little brother for opening the balcony door and ruining their special moment?

    ''p.''

    Both heard the door lock back, and the whimpers disappeared, leaving everything back to silence.

    Aarvi had a doubt, how did the door open in the first ce? Anyway, she didn''t care about that.

    Aaron saw her embarrassment and bewilderment reced with anger. He could guess she was angered because her confession of love was again ruined in the end.

    Aarvi stood up and grabbed the nt pot that was near to her. Even though it was heavy, she managed to lift it.

    Aaron leaped off the lounge quickly and reached her before she could lose the bnce and throw it on herself. Hurriedly holding the pot, he tried his best to calm her down, "Aarvi, it''s too heavy�� Aarvi..."

    Aarvi couldn''t throw it, took the smaller pot, and threw it in front of Shawn''s bedroom balcony door.

    ''Thud.''

    The pot broke, and the pitiful cactusid on the floor. Its sacrifice failed to alert the two inside.

    Aarvi bellowed, "You dirty Prince, I dare you toe out. I will kick your ass, chop you into pieces and feed you to the vultures."

    Aaron stopped her before she could grab something else and throw it at the door or run-up to another side and beat his little brother. She could actually do that, and he is well aware of it.

    Anyway, he was more worried about her catching the nude couple in lewd positions.

    He tried to convince her by holding her hands, but she slipped, trying to reach something else.

    He breathed out and effortlessly threw his little woman on his shoulder. He went to their bedroom, giving her no chance of escape.

    Aarvi shouted at him, "Aaron, let me go. Put me down. I need to civilize this dirty Prince. Aaron..."

    She tried to shake him, but he tossed her on the bed and quickly locked the balcony door before they could hear anything carnal.

    He was about to breathe of relief, he heard his Cupcake chide him and his brother, "What are you brothers up to?"

    He turned around to see her standing on the bed, pointing her finger at him. He deduced it''s their sleepless night as he had lost sleep, and she was angered.

    So Saturday wasn''t just a long, eventful day but also a long night, sleepless night for them.

    He had thought she would curse Shawn by being hell embarrassed without daring to face him. He doubted if she forgot it or changed the subject or didn''t care about what they heard.

    "You guys are professional at ruining my ns." She hissed to bring him out of his thoughts.

    The sea of city lights was twinkling like the stars of a gxy underneath them. The dreamy, bright full moon and the clear sky having numerous stars were above them. She thought it''s a perfect mood to confess to the dumb man.

    And she did, but how did it end?

    She never in her dreams thought of facing such embarrassing situations. She indeed felt awkward and also angered.

    Don''t novels and movies show romantic scenes for the confession of love? Why do all her efforts to get the mood just ruin like that?

    "I hate you and your dirty brother. I am dumping a friend and boyfriend now. Hmph."

    She was an expert at changing the mood from awkwardness to normal by being angry and leaving him helpless.

    In a way, it was better for his treacherous mind and body.

    However, he had hoped too much from Aarvi. He could make out her face painted red at her own thoughts, her eyes glued on his every movement cautiously.

    Her eyes were dazzling by capturing the moon behind him. He stared at her enthralling eyes without knowing his gaze was too much for her to handle right now.

    With the woman''s cry repeating in her mind followed by every other dirty thought, Aarvi felt her face burn looking at Aaron''s intense gaze.

    Aaron''s gaze turned soft when he noticed her look around the room and her flushed face. He closed his eyes before speaking calmly, "Aarvi Evans, sleep�� Else I won''t take you to the cemetery."

    By the time she could look back at him, he sat at her bedside, prepared to sleep without panicking her.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''So only I have a dirty mind.'' She thought when heid down on the bed to Sleep.

    Aarvi remembered next day n, the cemetery is far from the city, and they have to leave early if they want to apany Connor. Aarvi lurked under the duvet covering her from top to toe without resting on the pillow, far away from him.

    Aaron: "..."

    He propped his head on his fist and watched her thinking how long she would suffocate herself.

    ''My brain is defective.'' She thought before rolling under the duvet and reaching his embrace, burying her face on his chest.

    Aaron: "..."

    He had thought she wouldn''t dare to cuddle him, but she surprised him by wrapping her arm around his waist, snuggling to be in afortable position.

    "Good night." Her honey voice greeted him, ready to sleep without being afraid of him.

    Aaron kissed her head, caressing her hair, "I love you." ''My sweet little Cupcake.''

    He still wants to break his little brother''s leg for ruining their moment.

    Aarvi propped her little face out. She blinked a few times, and her warm voice sounded, "I love you... Not only for what you are but for what I am when I am with you."

    Aaron felt his chest tighten and craved for a kiss. He quickly buried her face on his chest and closed his eyes.

    ''We need to rest.'' He repeated in his mind, without knowing Aarvi was again going to lose her sleep soon.

 Chapter 398 - The Cruel Reality

    At Maple Regency, around half past one in the night,

    In a vast, modern bedroom, Eliza was leaning on the bed''s headboard in deep thought. She had rested for just a few minutes in the car due to drinks, then she was wide awake, remembering everything she had done.

    The thought of Leon hurting the Lane family didn''t let her take a wink of rest or ease up. If being with Leon is torturous, she was ready to endure it for her parents and sister.

    She had already given up hope in her own life. She was ready to sacrifice her livelihood for their well-being.

    She got off the bed and rushed out, grabbing her clutch. Alighting the stair, her speed lowered at the magnificently elegant interior of the vi.

    Even though she was frightened and restless, somehow, the interior put her heart a bit at ease. Probably it was also because she wasn''t at the Harmon mansion. She couldn''t stop herself from admiring it as she went downstairs.

    She was ready to leave from there when she heard Sean''s voice, "Sil?"

    Eliza turned towards the voice source, and her eyesnded on Sean, who looked�� disturbed? While holding the ss of water.

    Sean left the ss and rushed towards her. Even though he could remember how his mother looked, he was too small at that time to have any conversation with her.

    From his adolescence, it was Eliza who looked after him in the absence of Leon. He knew she had wholeheartedly cared about him.

    Eliza tried her best to put on the smile, but there was still a bleakness. As far as she remembers, Sean was an adorable boy who was obedient and caring like Aeon; hence, she liked him a lot.

    She used to help him study, y, shop, and everything he used to enjoy. Despite being so rich and knowing he could get everything, he never had any big wishes other than asking for video games and eating junk.

    As the time passed, she was the one witnessing everything firsthand how Leon slowly diverted him away from being good.

    Although she had tried to stop Leon, he never listened to her saying, ''Sean, doesn''t have to work hard.''

    All her efforts to make Leon understand that ''working hard'' is different from ''growing on the right path'' were failed.

    Aeon was much older than Sean, and he somehow decided to go to boarding school far away from them. If Sean had grown up the same way, Eliza was sure Sean wouldn''t be a spoiled brat.

    Yet, she couldn''t bring herself to hate Sean when she knew the problem wasn''t in Sean. Leon is the problem. Even though she doubts if Sean could be like Aeon, she believed that love, care, and concern could change Sean before it''s toote.

    Yes, she still believed that unconditional love could change a person. Anyhow she didn''t have the same hope with Leon Harmon.

    Leon Harmon was a poisonous serpent that anything you tried to give him to make him a good person, he would use it and be more venomous.

    Sean hugged Eliza before she could utter anything. He didn''t say anything and thought about how he couldfort her.

    He had heard Aeon say he needed his (Sean''s) help to look after Eliza. Since the age difference between Aeon and Eliza wasn''t much, and it might make Eliza very ufortable. Whereas Sean was nine years younger, and she always treated him like a son.

    Sean''s eyes darted towards the study room, and he saw his brother exit the room hearing his voice.

    Aeon faintly smiled at his younger brother. Thinking of how to put Sean in ce, he felt like Sean could help Eliza and thetter was too soft and righteous so she can slowly change Sean.

    Sean supporting Eliza and Eliza making Sean realize the cruel reality of Leon seemed perfect for now.

    However, the problem is, how to make Eliza stay?

    Sean had heard Aeon brief everything about Leon. He still couldn''t believe his terrific, powerful elder brother wasn''t only behind Aarvi''s life; he also showed off fake affection to family.

    When Aeon noticed Sean was finding it hard to believe, Aeon chose to reveal to him the reason behind his past girlfriend''s death.

    Even though Sean wasn''t totally against Leon yet, he had slightly inclined away from Leon.

    Aeon knew what could make Sean change, the real colors of Leon. He needs to show him that Leon doesn''t love anybody but himself and power.

    He won''t make it fast, slow, and steady to win against Leon, especially in the family problems, while Aarvi faces Leon head-on.

    Aeon went to the dining hall to fetch water for Eliza when Sean took Eliza to the living hall.

    "Sil, why didn''t you tell us bro was beating you at home?" Sean finally asked with a worrisomeced in his voice.

    Aeon passed the water ss to Eliza and sat pretty away to let them talk.

    Eliza bit her lips and nced at the two brothers. She really wanted to say, she spouted nonsense in a drunken state; however, she knew well it wasn''t going to work.

    Sean held the ss to her lips and helped her drink when she wasn''t drinking. Eliza was surprised because it was always her who took care of him, and Sean never bothered about anyone, all thanks to Leon Harmon.

    She obediently took a sip, and Sean stubbornly made her drink half of the ss.

    Aeon breathed a faint sigh. There was another problem, how to avoid Leon putting on emotional drama in front of Sean?

    Sean doesn''t try to see through things. He believes whatever he likes and finds it easy. So toughening him up was also required.

    Eliza was thinking about what to speak, responding to Sean''s question, and leaving from there soon. Sean pulled his mobile out and yed audio which was recorded while talking with Leon.

    It was Aeon who directed the call conversation. He hoped Eliza could rest at ease for a few days and attend the expert counseling of the psychologist who was ready to give home treatment.

    Eliza heard the conversation with her heart palpitating for each line of Leon, [Champ��]

    Sean cut off before Leon could continue saying anything, [Bro, Brother Aeon said Sil will be with us for the time being. Shall I take her on a trip?... Please.]

    Aeon could find the difference in Sean''s way of talking, and he was sure Leon wasn''t dumb to miss it. That call wasn''t for Leon to believe them, it was for Eliza to be at ease, so Aeon didn''t care about Leon.

    [But Champ��]

    Eliza''s swallowed a mouthful by hearing ''but.'' Anyway, Sean cut him off without letting him talk.

    [Bro, I promise, I won''t trouble Sil. Won''t it be better if I take her around instead of being with Brother Aeon?]

    Worried, Eliza looked at Aeon and saw him faintly smile in assurance. She understood Aeon was the one who made Sean speak it that way.

    Then Sean''s voice turned very low with a hint of mystery, [By the time we return, you can clean up here.]

    Sean had an ugly expression, while Aeon had a smile for it.

    There was a weird silence over call before Leon epted, [Alright, be careful. Let me know if you need any arrangements.] He faked his care.

    [You are amazing, bro. Bye.] Sean quickly hung up the call after he said in thest dialogue hurriedly.

    Sean pped his mobile aside once the audio ended and looked at Eliza, "Sil, don''t think about leaving from here, please. Now it''s toote, why don''t you rest? We will talk tomorrow."

    Eliza still wasn''t sure if that one call could keep Leon away from her parents, so she was still afraid.

 Chapter 399 - A Master In Manipulation

    Sean looked at Aeon for help when Eliza was still unsettled after listening to the phone conversation between him and Leon.

    He had painstakingly remained calm over the call just so that he wouldn''tsh out at Leon by asking how he could beat his wife while saying he loves her too much.

    He wasn''t good at softly convincing anybody. He only knew to order and stubbornly make things in his way. So he sought Aeon''s help.

    Aeon was silent for quite a while, watching Eliza before he uttered, discerning what could be troubling Eliza, "Sister-inw, Leon is too upied to even think of troubling the Lane family. Don''t worry, I will keep an eye on them."

    Sean scratched his head, grasping the reason behind Eliza''s silent endurance for his brother''s violence. Nevertheless, he turned to Eliza and vigorously nodded his head.

    "Sil, if Brother Aeon says something, he will definitely do. Don''t worry about all that. Rest today. We will talk tomorrow." He urged, shaking her arm.

    Eliza was mentally exhausted. She smiled, looking at Sean. He was trying his best to be in control without scolding or demanding her stay.

    She tried to remain calm for Sean. "Why are you awake sote in the night? Go and rest." She rubbed his head affectionately.

    Sean: "..."

    He wanted her to rest well so that he can know everything about Leon. He again looked at Aeon, thinking Eliza might send them to sleep and leave the vi silently.

    Aeon knew Eliza didn''t want to talk about sensitive matters in front of Sean, so he added his words, "Sean, aren''t you tired after your engagement? Go and rest."

    Sean: "..."

    He snorted in dissatisfaction for reminding him of Sara and also Aarvi. He stomped towards the stair before pausing. ''Aarvi!''

    "Bro, this is not your vi," Sean stated as he looked around the tasteful interior of the vi.

    His brother''s taste is quite different. Aeon was too simplistic, whereas the vi was too elegant.

    It was a contemporary vi with the perfection of effortless, sophisticated interior designs. The neutral color palette was paired with bold golden hues for more dramatization.

    The spaciousyout and opulent furniture were a change in ssiness. It persistently brought a person to Sean''s mind repeatedly, ''Aarvi.''

    He always thought of her as hot and sexy. Now he understood what he really felt about her look.

    Elegant and ssy.

    He continued with his eyes falling back on Aeon, "This style reminds me of��."

    Aeon cut in immediately,pletely away whose name he was about to take, "Go to bed, Sean. We will talk tomorrow."

    Even Aeon had felt the same way as Sean. He had brushed off his thought to get rid of any kind of feelings towards Aarvi.

    Sean''s brows raised before it struck him that they shouldn''t talk about Aarvi in front of Eliza. Because they were unsure if Eliza would stay or return back to Leon.

    They can''t keep Eliza against her wishes, so Sean nodded at Aeon and went upstairs thinking, ''I shouldn''t put Aarvi''s life at risk.''

    For the first time in his life, he was determined about one thing, Aarvi''s safety.

    ''If this is Aarvi''s ce, is she doing so good at her work? Will shee and meet us?...'' His thoughts started growing until he dozed off.

    Downstairs, Eliza contemted her actions before apologizing to Aeon, "I am sorry, Aeon, for troubling you so much today." She bowed her head slightly, really feeling apologetic for putting Aeon in trouble.

    She saw him still nonreactive, so she apologized again for another matter, "I am sorry, I had lied to you that Leon looks after me well. I actually had a hint that he was having affairs for a long time."

    Aeon had asked her to leave the Harmon mansion and divorce Leon when he got to know Leon had many affairs and doubted Leon was maltreating her.

    Eliza was too scared of Leon. How could she have revealed the truth standing in the same room as Leon?

    Aeon''s brows knitted tight after hearing her. He couldn''t believe Eliza had so much tolerance and behaved as though she was the happiest wife on the earth.

    If she wasn''t Eliza, he really wanted to say, ''You should try the acting profession.'' Because he never felt like she was acting.

    He took a deep breath to keep his cool, "Is he abusing you from the beginning, sister-inw?" That is seven years. He didn''t even want to imagine how long she might have suffered silently without sharing a single word with anybody.

    Eliza bit her lips and looked down. She tried to hide her wrist when she noticed the bright red marks which were bruised when Leon had held her tight, but it was toote.

    She didn''t respond to Aeon and came to the topic of which needs urgent attention, "You know Leon. My stay over here will make him even angrier."

    Aeon''s voice turned cold, hearing her still thinking of living through the violence, "Sister-inw, none can help you until you make your mind to help yourself."

    Eliza trembled at his words. She knew Aeon was right, but she didn''t dare to go against Leon.

    Aeon continued hoping Eliza could realize that she could choose a better way to deal with Leon instead of bing a vent to his frustration.

    "If you treat your family as weakness, he will keep threatening you with it. Do you think he could do the same if you stand strong and face him?"

    Eliza lifted her head to face him. Although what he said made sense, how could she go against Leon when he warns that he will torture her parents and bring them on the road?

    "But��" She still tried to speak against their idea.

    Aeon cut in as he stood up. His words sounded resolute without any leeway, "Sister-inw, I won''t force you for anything. I suggest you rest for a few days here and decide what you n next."

    Then he went towards the study. He had really thought Eliza would speak her fears out and reveal about Leon Harmon, but she didn''t.

    He understood why Aarvi advised psychologist counseling for Eliza. He could imagine the intense fear of Leon had grown in her.

    Eliza sat there staring at the main door. She knew she could leave from there due to fear of Leon. Nheless, she didn''t want to be the reason behind Sean doubting Aeon and return to Leon.

    That didn''t mean that she was ready to face Leon to go against him. She didn''t have that guts. Even the thought of it was making her blood turn cold and tremble on the couch.

    She felt cowardly, yet she couldn''t bring herself to think of doing anything against Leon''s wishes. He was a master in manipting situations.

    If he couldn''t fear her, he would go to any length to clear his own image by sending men to molest her to show she was having an affair or killing her by depicting it as her suicide.

    She was walking on the sharp edge of a knife. It was bone-chilling to even imagine going back to Leon, and it was suffocating to sit and think what he was going to do.

 Chapter 400 - The Perfect Husband Material

    Eliza spent a very long time sitting, pacing, watching darkness while thinking about what to do. Ultimately, she chose to stay there for two brothers.

    Going back to Leon now or thetter days had the same result, so she thought to make them understand that her stay over there is an invite for the troubles.

    She nced at the study room where Aeon was busy arranging something. She went to the kitchen and prepared a cup of tea before going to Aeon. She didn''t want to keep him awake by coffee.

    "Aeon..." Her meek voice sounded at the door before she entered inside.

    Aeon was busy checking the scripts and reorganizing the scenes when he saw Eliza.

    He was slightly surprised to receive a cup of tea before she sat on the floor at a bit of distance.

    "Why are you working sote in the night? May I be of any help to you?" Eliza asked, keeping her teacup aside.

    Aeon took a sip of chamomile tea, and a thought shed in his mind, "Sister-inw, you were working before marriage. Are you still passionate about working?"

    Eliza was stunned. She hadpleted business and financial management and worked at her father''spany before her marriage with Leon.

    Then Leon sweetly coaxed her to enjoy thevish life, so she lost her passion making her whole life revolve around a man while he slept around with many women.

    Eliza wanted to shake her head because Leon wouldn''t like it.

    Aeon sensed her reaction, so he interjected right after another sip of the soothing tea, "I asked your opinion, sister-inw."

    He meant he didn''t want the response, which would be Leon''s opinion. He knew Eliza''s all opinion, taste, choice first thinks of Leon before responding.

    Eliza bit her lips and hesitantly yet promptly responded, "I-I used to enjoy working with Dad." She epted in difficulty.

    Aeon faintly smiled. When the dayes, Leon would be thrown down, Eliza could be upied with office work, or make her the managing director of Lanepanies that is merged with Harmon Industries or just give back what initially belonged to her.

    Thinking of Eliza in business, he remembered Aarvi before shaking his head to disperse his thoughts.

    Eliza apanied him with very light general talk until hepleted his work, and both went to their bedrooms.

    ------

    Around seven in the morning, at Skyarc Penthouse,

    Shea stretched her sore body like azy cat. Despite sleeping less andte, she was fresh and glowing. She turned next to her and saw the devilishly handsome man sleeping peacefully on his stomach.

    He wasn''t too roguish nor girly. He had a perfect touch of masculinity, making her swoon on his face.

    She suddenly propped her head, remembering he has a fantastic physique. He was sleeping with just loose night pants around his lower waist.

    His back was too irresistible, causing her face to turn red, but she pouted the next second when her eyesnded on the tiny scratches she had left on his back.

    ''I will write him a cream to get rid of the marks.'' She thought before thinking about what she was wearing.

    She looked down at herself to realize she was in an oversized bathrobe before she flopped on the bed, smacking her head.

    The previous night,

    After their delightful first round, she heard Shawn tell her to take her time and leave. He had even pointed to the guest room if she wanted to get fresh, but she had watched in slight disappointment.

    She hadn''t had such a good time in a long time, so she had tried her luck. Shawn was going upstairs when she teased him, more like provoked him if he could do only once.

    While flirting, it somehow reached the point that they actively challenged each other about who would be drained first.

    Then their second round in the living room, both marked at the stairs, then enjoyed at the bay window of his bedroom. Then ended on his kingsize bed.

    After her first time losing chastity, it was the second time she felt her body sore, hard to even close her legs. This was the first time she enjoyed doing it to the core instead of just feeling used or using somebody.

    Shawn had thrown the used rubber and went top of her, "I thought you want to do it on a balcony." He teased, seeing her hard to even keep her eyes open.

    Shea tried a few times before her voice reached his ears, "H-how are you still frisky?" She was really amused about the man and gave up on their challenge, "I can''t move a pinkie now."

    She felt the handsome monstrous man smirk at her, yet she couldn''t react other than closing her eyes, hoping he won''t throw her out in that state.

    Shawn knew he had worn her off. It wasn''t his mistake alright, why did she have to provoke him?

    He pulled the duvet for her and went to the much-needed shower. He was covered in a fineyer of his sweat with hers.

    It seemed like he didn''t have to work out in the gym the next day.

    He switched on the bedroom lights for a quick clean of the bedroom before sleeping. His eyes fell on the woman who was frowning too much.

    His first thought, ''did many times make her ill?'' He was just proud of his stamina.

    He checked her temperature by keeping his backhand before realizing she was ufortable.

    He shook her gently as he asked, "Do you wanna take a bath?" He doubted she must be asleep and won''t get a response.

    A soft hum sounded in acknowledgment.

    Shawn was about to say, ''Then take one.'' Shea pulled herself up before tripping herself and fell to his arms.

    Shawn was quick to bnce her, "I-I am truly exhausted. I will take er." She thought to recover some energy before getting off the bed.

    Shawn had to hear it by keeping his ear close to her lips and saw her limp in his arms yet couldn''t catch the sleep.

    Shaking his head in resignation, he filled the bathtub for the first time to his one of the flings. He always saw women trying to cater to him just so they could spend a few more minutes, but here, heid her in the bathtub and handed her the body sponge.

    "Feel lucky. I am just in a good mood today."

    Despite being tired, she smiled, adding her words, "Thank me��." She meant she is the reason for his good mood.

    Shawn had a yful smile biting his lower lip because she was right before he left the bathroom, "Alright, bath ande out."

    He brought back the room to the normal state when she tried her best to wash but had dozed off soon.

    ��.

    Shea giggled to herself, thinking DJ Prince is the perfect husband material for bringing her out of the bathtub and wrapped her well in the bathrobe.

    Of course, she didn''t know ''DJ Prince'' was also adoring her unknowingly when she was sleeping peacefully like a baby on his bed.

    Stretching herself, she thought to pay him back with a mouth-savoring breakfast before leaving silently.

    She got off the bed and froze. ''Why does this view feel so familiar?'' She thought by looking out at the city.

    She shook her head to disperse thoughts and turned to go to the bathroom.

    Her jaws dropped.

 Chapter 401 - Devilmaycare

    After doubting the view from the bay window, Shea turned to go to the bathroom.

    Her jaws dropped looking at the same structure bedroom as in Aarvi''s penthouse. This bedroom had an open bathroom connected to the huge walk-in wardrobe.

    As far as she remembered, Skyarc had four apartment buildings but the three were shorter and they were behind the main building.

    The two penthouses were specially designed under Aaron''s younger brother''s instructions so she was sure there can''t be another replica of it.

    She was paled when she slowly turned to the man who wasying on the bed. He was still sleeping on the bed like a prince waiting for handmaids to wake him up and get him ready.

    She now understood why she found his facial features pretty familiar. ''Because he is Shawn Rivas.'' Her mind screamed at her.

    She shook her head vigorously, she didn''t want it to be the truth because she will work in Rivas Hospitals and frequently meet Aaron. It will lead her to meet his younger brother too.

    She clutched her hair roots in horror, she has to go to the Rivas mansion for lunch with Nikun and his parents.

    Shea felt like screaming in discontent. She wanted to leave from there but she will face him sooner orter. She won''t be able to face him as if nothing happened when they had flirted too much and done almost the whole night.

    ''How to confirm this?'' She thought.

    ''Inte.'' An idea popped up almost instantly before looking around. She remembered her bag must be dying on the cold floor downstairs.

    She went to the balcony and sat in the lounge. Damn, she slept with Aaron''s brother? She never had a one-night stand with known people so she didn''t know how to react or how ''DJ Prince'' aka Shawn Rivas would react.

    ''How would I know Shawn Rivas would be a DJ and a bartender too?'' She thought. She was actually amazed by his talent.

    ''Okay,st test.'' She tiptoed towards the next penthouse bedroom bua connected balcony and peeked inside.

    Shea saw Aaron in confusion and the back of the slender frame sitting on the bed moving her forefinger straight and crooked.

    Shea walked back like a soul-lost body to the room of Prince who she had spoiled all night. She slumped on the bed thinking how to wake him up and what to talk about.

    She initially wanted to leave without his aware but now, she wanted to clear andmunicate properly before they face each other next time.

    ''Behave like an adult.'' She told herself to be determined and be cool. She turned to him but her hand froze. She didn''t know where to touch.

    And he was so peacefully sleeping that she felt bad to wake him up and felt like crying for putting herself into that situation.

    Did she regret their night?

    No, absolutely not.

    If she wasn''t going to stay in Mocon or work at Rivas hospital, then she would have escaped from there without a word.

    After much contemtion, she looked at Shawn and kicked him off the bed.

    Why should only she think of all that and be in trouble? Hmph.

    ''Thump.''

    Shawn who fell on the carpet thought the woman might be acting up in sleep. He gritted his teeth and stood up in anger for waking him up from good sleep.

    "What the f**k," He cursed right after realizing she did it on purpose.

    Shea, who wanted to blurt out everything, felt her throat dry. ''Damn, why should he have such a breathtaking body?'' She had only felt those defined lines of abs, the ceiling lights weren''t so bright to have a good look at them in the night.

    Shawn hissed in annoyance, "Did you kick me awake to drool?" He rolled his eyes. He wanted to sleep a little longer before going to the Rivas mansion.

    Shea shut her lips. She would have spat back if the man was different but the man had a drool-worthy body, so she doubted herself if she was drooling and brushed her dry lips with her backhand.

    Embarrassed Shea: "..."

    She wasn''t actually drooling but had such a face.

    Shawn remembered why she was still here and sounded irritated purposefully even though he didn''t actually care, "What the f**k are you still doing here? You even had the audacity to wake me up like this."

    Shea snapped back and shushed him, "Shhh�� Will you please shut your lips for a moment and let me speak?"

    Shawn: "..."

    He really wasn''t talking nonstop. It was her who was lost savoring her view and her view was shirtless him.

    Anyway, he spat back to know the reason behind her behavior. "Do you need a special announcement before you speak?"

    Shea: "..."

    Their chemistry was too good till she realized he was Shawn Rivas. She deciphered it was her childish behavior that irritated him so she deeply sighed.

    "I am sorry." She apologized for her behavior and saw his brow raise at her, waiting for her toe to the point.

    "Do you know Nikun Morris? Brother Aaron''s best friend?" She asked.

    Shawn''s back stiffened hearing ''Brother Aaron.'' before he eximed pointing her finger at Shea, "Shea Morris!?"

    Nikun had told Shawn that Shea, his cousin had liked the penthouses, unfortunately, two brothers had upied both. That''s how he knows her name.

    Shea nodded in acknowledgment and saw him tousle his hair thinking about the situation.

    She saw him enter the walk-in and return wearing a t-shirt. He paced for less than a minute before he shrugged, "I didn''t know who you were. My brother will understand our situation. So no issues from my side."

    For unknown reasons, Shea''s face fell. She was clueless about what she was expecting either. She didn''t know why she was so engrossed thinking about how to face Shawn and what he would think of her.

    And there he was, he made it sound like nothing.

    Shawn noticed the liveliness from her eyes reced with emptiness. All his flings were unrted to his family and friends so it was the first time he was facing the situation.

    He had tried to keep it as simple as possible without making itplex as both had started their night purely for physical pleasure.

    He didn''t know what was going on in her head other than offering help, "I can talk to Brother Nick if you think he will scold you if he gets to know this."

    Shea shrugged and walked towards the door of the bedroom, "I am sorry." She will also treat this as if nothing happened.

    Shawn frowned at her behavior. He understood the first sorry was because of her behavior, the second one?

    His voice turned piercingly frosty, "Sorry for?" If it was for the night, he would really give her across the face and kick her out.

    Having fun in the night was their choice, he would never weigh a person''s character by it. In fact, he actually liked her wild, devil-may-care nature. But this sorry had huge weight.

    Shea felt even down by his cold and indifference. She responded why she said sorry without turning to face him, "For kicking you off the bed. And thank you for letting me stay." She wasn''t an ungrateful b*tch.

    She walked away without waiting for the response or uttering an extra word.

    ''May we never meet again.'' She didn''t want to haveplex thoughts.

 Chapter 402 - Falling For Him

    In Skyarc penthouse,

    Aaron yawned naturally, waking up in the morning. Azy yet charming smile graced his striking face when he remembered his Cupcake finally confessed to him.

    Ending the day with her love confession and he was thrilled to start the day with the same. Thinking to open his eyes look at her dainty face, he felt his arms empty.

    He opened his eyes thinking he might bete or she might have woken up early. Nheless, his eyesnded on the petite face of his Cupcake who had her eyes on him.

    Before noticing her expression clearly, "Good Morning, Sweetheart." He started with a heart-melting greet.

    Aarvi, who was waiting for him to wake up, gravely uttered, "Aaron, I think you need to consult a doctor."

    Aaron: "..."

    He had forgotten she never starts the day like normal people or couples. Nevertheless hearing the doctor, he was rmed and pulled himself up in a jerk.

    He noticed her dark circle upon closer look, tired eyes due tock of rest andplex expression. This is the reason he always tries to be alert.

    His voice wasced with concern and worry as he checked her temperature and held her wrist to check her pulse rate, "What''s wrong? Where are you feeling unwell?"

    Aarvi held his hands as she shook her head. She stressed, "It''s not me, it''s you who needs a doctor�� Or you can treat yourself I guess. I have no clue."

    Aaron was even more confused. He was healthy, why will he need a doctor or treat himself?

    "Are you perhaps pranking me?" He doubted. It was possible as she was angry the previous night.

    He saw pink flush slowly creep up her face before she tried to speak with her forefinger pointing the ceiling and crooked it, she repeated while saying, "No, it woke up and slept, woke up and slept."

    Aaron: "..."

    It? Woke up and slept? Aaron was confused. He doubted if he was still sleepy that he couldn''t fathom her words.

    "Aarvi, I am not understanding anything. Are you talking about Laze?" But why will he go to the hospital due to Laze?

    He turned to Laze''s bed that she had shifted to the corner of their room. Laze wasn''t there and he was sure it must have gone to its room.

    Aarvi smacked him, "I am talking about you. I told you about your ��" Aarvi bit her tongue without knowing what to address to his private part. "... that."

    ''Your that.''

    ''Woke up and slept.''

    Aaron was speechless looking at her embarrassed face.

    Thanks to Shawn Rivas and his fling, Aaron had a wet dream. His body was reacting to it psychologically.

    ''Did I do something stupid in sleep?'' He really wanted to ask her.

    Anyway, she assumed he had a problem down there, so he was certain he hadn''t behaved like a jerk due to dreams.

    And now, how should he exin it to her?

    "Aarvi Evans, were you sitting and watching me all night?" Because she was clear in her words that she saw it ''wake up'' twice.

    He couldn''t believe she used ''woke up and slept'' for his phallus and even used her finger to show it.

    Mainly, she didn''t look afraid but worried for him and still sitting in front of him instead of running away.

    Aarvi was about to tell him that she felt a poke at her thighs around dawn and even tried to push it away but couldn''t. She was initially shocked when she removed the duvet from him. She wanted to wake him up but his erection soon rxed and he was sleeping like a cidke.

    Sheid down on the bed thinking the reason. She thought it could be abnormal. And again, she witnessed the bulge before it again became normal.

    Aarvi controlled herself from revealing to him that she idiotically sat and watched his lower body, unwilling to disturb his deep sleep.

    Sensing bewilderment and the hint tease from his tone, she quickly ran away towards the bathroom. Feeling her face burn, she turned around and demanded, "I want the damn door." She wanted to cry in the corner.

    She went further inside and pulled the door of the water closet and shut it behind her. She will manage with the water closet block which was pretty big for a normal one.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aaron was clueless if he should be embarrassed due to his body reaction to the wet dream orugh after seeing her fluster and run away.

    He definitely wanted to smack his younger brother who didn''t only ruin their night but also morning.

    He got that dream because of Shawn and his fling, alright? He wasn''t responsible for it.

    Aaron shrugged as he thought about how to tell her he doesn''t have any problem, in fact very healthy. Else she would be worried about him unnecessarily.

    ----

    At the next Penthouse,

    Shawn had two minds. Wait till she leaves or go downstairs. He chose to follow her out.

    Absentminded, Shea tripped on her own purse and fell on the floor. Even though it was just a small fall, she felt hurt. Not physically but emotionally.

    ''What''s wrong with me?'' She thought tousling her hair in the process.

    Shawn who had grabbed her heels was wordless seeing her actions. He always saw girls shrieking in excitement after identifying him, this was the first time somebody was unhappy to know he is Shawn Rivas.

    Unfortunately, he didn''t know how to react to that.

    He left her heels next to her and Shea who was fighting with her emotions felt like cold water poured down on her. She assumed he was asking her to leave soon.

    Shawn asked as he kneeled down to help her collect her bag and its content, "Are you alright? If you want to rest, you can use the guest room." He carefully worded his thoughts.

    Shea grabbed her bag and announced, "I don''t want your help." she hissed.

    Shawn frowned at her irritating behavior.

    Shea too realized her cranky behavior due to her emotional imbnce. She took a deep breath before speaking, "Look, I am really messed right now. I need time to collect myself. I am really sorry about my ill-temper."

    She wasn''t this way, she couldn''t understand what was going on with her.

    Shawn stood up and went to the kitchen thinking why he was tolerating an ill-breddy. He was hot-tempered but felt like she was cool-headed.

    ''Because she is Brother Nick''s cousin.'' He convinced himself.

    Shea first grabbed her clothes and got dressed hoping she would get herself being her. Then she collected her bag and took her cards, cash, lipstick, her car key and other things flying here and there.

    That''s when her eyesid a small chip that she didn''t recognize. Checking it out, she stood up thinking to keep it on the coffee table assuming it might belong to Shawn, the DJ Prince.

    Shawn, who exited the kitchen with toast, coffee, and omelet, asked her as he went towards the dining hall which was behind the television wall. "Breakfast?"

    He left the tray on the dining table beforeing out. He leaned on the wall to know if she was going to walk out or eat.

    Shea pursed her lips hearing breakfast. ''Why does he know to prepare breakfast too?'' She felt like crying.

    She went towards him to hand the microchip, "I got this on the floor. I don''t��" Shea gasped in shock when Shawn covered her lips and pushed her against the wall.

    His eyes glued on her hand and her eyes teared up realizing she was falling for him.

 Chapter 403 - Infatuated

    Shea pondered if she should ignore Shawn''s invite for breakfast and leave before repeating in her mind, ''Behave like a grown-up.''

    She will have to face Shawn if she stays in the Mocon so she didn''t want to throw any childish acts. Keeping herplex emotions in check, she went towards him to hand the microchip.

    She was just a few steps away from Shawn when she opened her palm stretching her hand toward him showing him the microchip.

    Shawn''s face darkened as soon as his eyesid on the microchip. Several things ran in his mind including a flicker of doubt at the woman in front of him.

    If she had any n against him or Rivas, she wouldn''t have shown him in the first ce. Upon that she indeed looked clueless about it.

    So how did the bug enter my vi?

    Shea saw his gaze fixed on her palm so she wanted to tell him how she got that, "I got this on the floor. I don''t��"

    Shawn who knew it was a bug to overhear them didn''t want her words to alert the person behind it. He rushed to her.

    Shea gasped and stumbled back instinctively. Shawn''s right had encircled her waist, his left hand flew on her lips as he twirled around and pushed her against the wall to keep her in check.

    Everything happened so fast that Shea felt her heart drumming against her ribs, her eyes wide as saucers looking at the man.

    It didn''t take her long to realize her heart wasn''t beating because of fright but because of the man who was holding her.

    Shawn didn''t let her speak and unwrapped her arm and opened her fist. His eyes glued on her hand and her eyes moistened realizing she was falling for him.

    Falling for him? But why?

    She was aware of the attraction and physical desire. She had felt those to him the previous night when she saw him in the bar counter, when she flirted and when they were physically intimate.

    But her feelings had changed. Her desire wasn''t physically anymore but her heart was yearning while her brain seemed to be shut off without functioning even when his eyes shifted on her face.

    Shawn who signaled her to be quiet without talking didn''t earn the response. He took the microchip from her hand and waved, his hand in front of her face.

    ''Why is she infatuated so much?'' He thought in confusion.

    Yet Shea stood frozen. Her moistened hazel eyes were shimmering and he didn''t want to look at it for long. He preferred to focus on the problem.

    He left her lips and uttered a low voice, "Shea��"

    Shea who was lost in her thoughts sniffled unmindfully. She felt a tear trickle down on her cheek and froze.

    Shawn: "..."

    ''Did I suffocate her? Did I press her hard on the wall?'' Shawn was clueless behind her tears.

    Looking at the chip and Shea, despite having the urge to ask her what''s wrong, he had to take care of the chip.

    He rushed towards the study but returned back to her. Shea almost shrieked when his face closed up but Shawn calmly whispered in her ear, "Stay here. There is a problem."

    He swiftly went to the study without noticing Shea blushed when his hot breath fell on her neck.

    It wasn''t the first time a man was close to her. It wasn''t the first time Shawn whispered to her but her naive reaction to it was the first time.

    She started gently pping her cheeks as she tried to think of a reason for his question without heeding hisst words.

    Shawn, who took the small ss tube, dropped the microchip to it and tightened the cap. Now the bug won''t be able to capture their words.

    He was trained about different kinds of devices used to spy on people, and also about security so he was able to grasp it quickly.

    The main reason he didn''t take over the Rivas Industries but stood behind Aaron was, he wanted to watch over and deal with the background things that could threaten any of their lives.

    After learning, he used to brief it to Aaron. Thetter was smart to understand everything easily but he didn''t have time to go deep into it.

    Shawn specifically told Shea to stay by because it is very important to know how the bug entered his ce.

    Or was it to track Shea Morris?

    Even though she keeps a low profile, she was Morris, adored by all the generation of the Morris family.

    Remembering about the previous night, a cold ran down his spine. ''Did that person hear us all night?'' He wanted to pity that person.

    It would definitely worse torture if that person doesn''t release the body tension after hearing them.

    He went out of the study with the ss tube. He saw Shea facing the ss wall at the dining hall. He went towards her and to the dining table before turning to her.

    "Why were you crying?" He wanted to make sure he didn''t hurt her unintentionally as she is Aaron''s junior and Aaron''s best friend''s cousin.

    Shea who was prepared with a lie, uttered in utmost nonchnce instead of showing the anger or pain, "You suffocated me."

    Shawn pointed the chair for her to sit as he sat down. "Then why didn''t you struggle?"

    It was normal to struggle if his force was suffocating her. He was also trained in different kinds of fighting techniques too and the reaction of the opponent.

    Being in defensive mode due to the bug, he was catching her lies easily, "You don''t look hurt either."

    Shea: "..."

    Shawn saw her tongue-tied. Even though she lied, he deduced she can''t act. He kept the ss tube on the table. He passed her toast and started eating.

    He made sure to keep his voice in check so it wouldn''t sound like he was interrogating her. "You don''t have to lie to me." He felt there was no reason for her to lie to him unless she did something wrong.

    Shea chose to divert her attention. She cut the omelet into the biteable size and started eating.

    Shawn recalled the infatuated look of her face, "Did you perhaps think I was going to kiss you?" But still, why will she cry for that? He failed to get an answer.

    Shea choked on her toast and started coughing. She really didn''t think of a kiss. She would be really d if she had thought of a kiss when he had gone closer to her. That would have at least told her she was just physically attracted to him.

    But that wasn''t the case. She wanted to cry for having feelings for the person she met less than twelve hours back.

    Shawn almost stood up to help her. Anyway, he pushed the ss of water to her. ''Why is she embarrassed? We had gone far more��'' He coughed lightly to disperse his thoughts.

    Shea calmed herself down while thinking for an unrefutable response and threw the words ignorantly, "I was scared at your behavior."

    Shawn merely nced at her. He waited for her to bring up the topic of why he had reacted that way.

    Shea appeared as she was wholly focused on their simple breakfast but in reality, her heart was crazily behaving in her ribs so she didn''t dare to look at him.

 Chapter 404 - Idiot & Stupid

    Shea was battling with her mind of heart so it went out of her head that she should ask about his behavior.

    Shawn let her eat because he didn''t want her to panic thinking somebody was tracking her.

    After breakfast, Shea wanted to run from there. For that, she needs to look at him and say goodbye.

    She made her mind that she shouldn''t freeze up like an idiot and turned to him. She didn''t get the chance to speak.

    Shawn ced the ss tube between them and asked, "Where did you get this?" His voice was void of emotions and there was no gentleness of yful look, instead seriousness.

    Shea first looked at what was inside the transparent tube before revealing promptly, "When I was picking my thing from the floor, it was next to my lipstick."

    Shawn was pretty sure, it must have fallen from her bag. So he first needs to know if it was with her to track her or him or a darker n.

    He inly asked, "Do you know what this is?"

    Shea realized there was a problem hence the hottie was too serious. She promptly shook her head, "I am seeing it for the first time. I thought it might be yours."

    Shawn''s brows knitted. He pulled his mobile out and quickly dropped a message to somebody before facing Shea who was extremely confused.

    "This is a bug. The owner of it listened to us till a few minutes back." He gravely revealed hoping she wouldn''t start overreacting.

    Shea first thought that chip might be in the house from the time she entered the penthouse. Her face flushed in embarrassment as she uttered, "He heard us all night."

    Shawn: "..."

    Due to her reaction, Shawn''s mind drifted to the previous night. ''Damn this girl.'' He thought.

    He didn''t let his expression falter, assuming it might make her ufortable. Whereas Shea saw his reaction and cursed herself. If it wasn''t Shawn, she was sure, what happened that night wouldn''t have meant anything to her.

    She controlled her behavior before utter in fake indifference, "You mean somebody is spying on you?"

    Shawn was still unsure of it. It can be for her or it can be nted when that somebody got to know he was taking her out.

    "This fell from your bag. Are you sure this is not yours?" Shawn asked before he alerted his team to look into what happened in the club.

    ''My bag?'' Shea nced at her bag and her eyes widened. It was next to her lipstick, it can''t be a coincidence. She knew entering penthouses isn''t easy.

    She blurted so that they could solve the issues, "This is the new bag I bought at the airport. I think it''s bugged in the club as I drove the car myself."

    Shawn stood up as he dialed a number. Shea quickly followed him to the living hall and heard him.

    [Lauren, send me the previous day footage of the club from the time, Shea�� I mean the green eye girl entered and left.] Lauren, the club manager.

    Shea: "..."

    She wanted to say you could have said something else. Anyway, she was also d he didn''t mention the girl he was making out within the club.

    She mumbled as following his footsteps, "If I knew the owner is also a DJ Prince and bartender, I would have definitely run away from the club."

    Shawn had heard Lauren''s response had hung up the call. He heard Shea''s voice and a smile craved his face for no particr reason. He turned around and asked, "Were you nning to avoid me if you knew I was Shawn Rivas?"

    Shea vigorously nodded, she didn''t want to meet him in the club. Shea realized she behaved like an obedient puppet of Shawn so she started shaking her head.

    Shawn chuckled and she pped her forehead. Now she understood why people lose their minds when they fall for someone. She felt she was no different and sold off her intelligent brain.

    Shea followed him to the study room and paced behind him while he was watching the footage inplete focus.

    Shawn didn''t care how many tried to flirt with her, all his attention was on if anybody was acting suspicious and tried to get too near her.

    He often saw her one or two dialogues to make the men leave her. Till he saw her walk up to a man. Shawn was trying to zoom in when Shea spoke behind him.

    "He is Wade Merton."

    Shawn''s lips twitched uncontrobly. He didn''t feel like he needed to check further. He paused the video and turned his swivel chair to her.

    "Shea Morris, did you know who Wade Merton was, or did he introduce himself for you?" There was nothing like jealousy in his tone, instead, it dripped with sarcasm.

    Shea wanted to bonk him but controlled knowing he was trying to solve the problem. Then she leaned on his chair next to him and narrated what was going on between them while both watched the footage.

    Shawn tried to know when Wade was in action as he heard her. At some point, he clicked on the pause button and turned to her.

    "You are an idiot." He said it off like a boss.

    Shea controlled her from reacting to his words. Anyway, she was already sofortable with him that she smacked his arm and spat, "And you are stupid." She crossed her arms and looked away.

    Shawn paused. He couldn''t believe he was kicked off the bed by a girl who turned out to be his brother''s best friend''s cousin.

    Instead of shooing her away, he prepared breakfast and looked into the trouble she was in, and even got a strike.

    Sigh.

    He sighed internally and told her why he called her an idiot, "He was purposefully making it look like he was lying so that you identify it and be morefortable."

    Shea tried to think in his way. Whenever she had lied about her identity to her one-night stands, none had guessed it. If others had lied to her, she never cared.

    Her lips formed to an O listening to Shawn continue.

    Shawn was d she was able to grasp it without idiotically arguing with him, "He revealed his real identity so that you can trust him more. He definitely did a background check on you but pretended to be guessing to attract you more."

    ''To attract you more.'' Shea snapped out of the previous night and babbled out unthinkingly, "If I was attracted, I would have followed him."

    Shawn paused hearing her before a sly smirk appeared on his face, "If he hadn''t talked much, you would have definitely followed him."

    He meant she was attracted to him in the beginning.

    Shea bit her lips, scratching her head. ''Why did I try to justify? Dumb brainless woman.'' She chided herself hoping she won''t behave the same.

    Shawn shook his head in resignation and yed the video pointing to the screen. "Right after you decided to turn him down, he had pulled the chip from his pocket. He hugged you to drop that in your bag."

    Shawn changed to a different video that was in a different angle and showed her the video where his hand moves on her bag.

    Shea hazily epted, "You are right, I am an idiot. I almost thought I broke a heart."

    Shawn chuckled sensing she was regretting having that thought.

 Chapter 405 - Girl In First Love

    In the next penthouse,

    Aarvi exited the water closet looking allposed, still thinking of taking Aaron to the doctor or asking him to get treated himself.

    Aaron was still on the bed, he beckoned her with herptopying on the side.

    Aarvi wanted to go against his gestures but anyway, thinking he might need some help, she reached him as she asked, "Are you alright? How about I ask Master Rivas or Uncle Karsen to treat you?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He flicked on her head and pulled her to sit leaning on him. Then he handed her theptop as he exined.

    "What you noticed in the early morning was the phenomenon of nocturnal penile tumescence �� aka morning erections."

    Well, he didn''t want to speak about his wet dreams. Probably some other day when she was able to handle such talks.

    Aarvi heard him as she read the article about Nocturnal penile tumescence. Those words just flew above her head so she chose to understand by the exnation.

    Aaron watched her lips form an O when she read the parasympathetic nervous system stay active when we are asleep. So the erections sometimes happen in your sleep.

    Then he saw slight annoyance flickered in her eyes obvious due to reading some medical words which she found hard to even pronounce.

    Then she controlled herughter due to her own assumption when she was reading it wasmon in men and it is a hint that their body is healthy and doing good.

    Aarvi sheepishly added keeping theptop, "I didn''t know, I was always alone I guess."

    Aaron slightly bopped her head before wrapping his arms around her after a yawn. He was d she wasn''t worried unnecessarily and didn''t start asking his father and uncle for help.

    He would be embarrassed to death if that had happened.

    "By the way, you weren''t scared?" He asked as she needed time to calm herself in the shipyard warehouse when she had seen a man in briefs who had a small bulge.

    Aarvi nced at him before fathoming what he was trying to point. ''Was I scared?'' She asked herself and shook her head.

    She shouldn''t lie to a doctor, and he is also her boyfriend.

    "I was shocked, then I was worried about your health. Remember, Leon, is unstable due to it."

    Aaron again smacked her head and wrapped his hand back. He closed his eyes feeling sleepy as he whispered, "Then I can eat you up soon."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Do I look like a sexy cupcake for you to eat?'' She thoughtparing her to her favorite cupcakes as she bnced his head weight on hers.

    She nced at his peaceful face before smiling in resignation. If he was somebody else they would have forced her to sleep with them without waiting for so long. She had even heard breaking up due to the man focusing on physical rtionships.

    She had a man who never thinks of him and his needs. Instead keeps her physical and mental health ahead of everything.

    Aarvi turned in his embrace, wrapped her arms around his neck pushing him back on the bed as she found a good position on him, "I think I will gobble you down first."

    She just teased and yawned. She felt like she was sleep-deprived.

    Aaron wanted to let her sleep, before that he reminded her once, "No ns to apany Dad."

    Aarvi rolled off him and the bed and ran inside. Grabbing his bathrobe, she threw urately right on his face which he caught in before he got hit.

    "Go go, get fresh. Don''t dare you to take a peek." She warned before going towards the shower cubicle.

    Aaron wasn''t so obedient to be following her words. But for the time being, he should go out of their bedroom to take a bath.

    On contrary, he was happy that she had that trust in him instead of pushing him out and lock the bedroom door.

    Both soon got fresh. Aaron went downstairs to prepare breakfast while she got ready in a simple ck outfit. She fed her Laze who was enjoying its room. She sent him upstairs to get ready while he prepared their fresh juice and packed it.

    Without knowing about the problem Leon had caused, the duo was out of the penthouse with their breakfast box in their hand to eat on the way as they werete.

    ----

    In the next penthouse,

    Shawn just briefed Shea about the problem going on between Merton and Rivas. Then how Merton offended Morris by attacking their hotel.

    The possible reason behind Wade Merton trying to meet Shea.

    The business things and scheming just flew above Shea''s head. "Does Aarvi also have to deal with this type of cunning scheme?" She felt bad for her.

    "Did you meet my Little Heart with Brother Nick?" Shawn asked.

    Shea''s brows raised hearing how he addressed Aarvi, "Little Heart?"

    Then she remembered Dax, "Oh yeah. You, Dax Grant, and Aarvi are best friends." She nodded to herself and saw Shawn''s proud smile for it.

    Suddenly she started linking a few points and was aghast, "What the heck!? You were with Brother Aaron''s Cupcake, didn''t you know Aarvi is Cupcake?"

    Shawn was surprised to know Shea knows about Aaron''s Cupcake.

    The doorbell rang so he stood up and went out to open the door as he responded to her, "It''s a long story. I am not the right one to disclose it to you nor you have the right to know."

    When it''s about Aarvi, nothing can tempt him to speak about her. Neither alcohol nor a beauty.

    Shea could guess there is something important and crucial that shouldn''t be told to all. Anyway, she was happy that Aaron got his Cupcake and he doesn''t have to live in the past, longing for his Cupcake.

    Shea liked happy endings in love. And she knows that happy endings aren''t easy to get. There will be heartbreaks, heart-wrenching pain, longing, sacrifice, challenges with lots of obstacles to ovee.

    Since Aaron and Aarvi went through so many hurdles for so long, she felt their endurance was worth the trouble.

    She went out of the study to see two tall men in uniform listening to Shawn seriously with the utmost attention.

    ''Wasn''t Shawn Rivas a spoiled brat enjoying his life?'' She thought hearing Shawn instructing the men.

    She couldn''t believe he took so little time to deduce everything efficiently and also called somebody to check the penthouse of any hidden bugs if any.

    She again felt her cheeks warm up. She looked away from Shawn immediately. She felt him handsome for his seriousness instead of his body leaving her speechless.

    ''What''s wrong with me? I should stay away from this man.'' She trotted towards the couch where she had left her bag.

    The sounds of her heels grabbed the three men''s attention. They watched her trying to run out but had to pause and behavedylike due to their eyes.

    ''Ahem.''

    She coughed to clear her throat and inly informed facing Shawn, "I will get going. Thank you for the breakfast. Have a good day."

    Shawn looked away from her without a word at her and continued to instruct the two men.

    Shea sulked at his reaction and walked towards the door.

    ''I can be away from him.'' She thought and breathed relief.

    Anyway, Shawn delivered hisst instructions and grabbed her wrist before she could even open the door.

    With a small pull, she easily reached to his arm and blushed just like a teenage girl in first love.

 Chapter 406 - Cant Afford A Distraction

    ''Is she a snowke?'' Shawn thought while he quickly bnced Shea from falling off.

    He had just tried to turn her around, but she fell back, causing him to wrap his arm around her waist.

    He flicked his fingers over her dazed face, "Scared again?" He asked, seeing her staring at him without breathing.

    Shea widened her eyes before she stood up, cursing herself in mind. She couldn''t believe she was acting like an infatuated teenage girl.

    Shawn spoke before her, "Don''t go around alone. It''s not safe for you. I will drop you at your hotel and inform Brother Nick about this."

    Since he will go home, the Rivas mansion, he thought to drop by at the hotel and have a good talk with Nikun about how he would handle the situation.

    Since Shea''s life was in danger due to the Rivas team working on the Golden oil and gas project staying in the Morris hotels, it wasn''t the Rivas style to ignore or drop their responsibility.

    Shawn went upstairs after he noticed her nod in response.

    Shea was thinking of another bike ride as a pillion rider. She snapped back after recalling Shawn had uttered ''Brother Nick.''

    The danger rming signs shed in her mind, and her tone increased in panic, "What did you say?"

    She chased after Shawn in fluster, "No, no, you can''t tell this to Brother Nick. He had told me to behave here." She meant Nikun had asked her not to hook up with any as it wasn''t the country S.

    Shawn heard her. However, he didn''t want to put anybody''s life at risk. It might be an employee or Shea Morris.

    Seeing Shawn still walking away, she tried to give all the possible reasons to stop him, "And- And- And he will think I hooked up with you for the penthouse. He will lock me up orin to dad��."

    ''Penthouse?'' Shawn paused in front of his bedroom, and Shea, who was running behind him, crashed on his back.

    "Ahh��" Shea slipped on her high heels.

    ''Thump.''

    Shawn turned around to see her fallen on her bums. She was biting her lips hard and rubbing her bottom cheek. Her eyes filled up, her face was flushed in pain, yet she held back her tears.

    Instead of helping her, he kneeled in front of her, "Penthouse?" He mused, "So you wanted to hook up with me and then date me just to live here?" He knew it wasn''t the fact but just teased.

    At the back of his mind, he didn''t really hate the idea of dating her. Anyway, he didn''t feel any deep affection as in being in love or smitten by her.

    He indeed felt her little special, but her irritable behavior wasn''t something he would appreciate or tolerate.

    Shea felt wronged by his words. Her heart turned cold and countered back without realizing he was just teasing her.

    "Like hell, I never want to date anybody." She was grim.

    Shawn''s hand froze for a second before shrugging off her words. ''Just bear with her for now.'' He cooled himself down.

    He held her arm without asking her and pulled her up. "Get up."

    "Ahhh... Ah�� Ah��" Shea felt her muscles cramped and again fell back on the floor, slipping off his hands.

    Shawn frowned at her state. She wasn''t clumsy, even when she was drunk. He couldn''t understand why she was losing herposure.

    Although he wanted to kick her out, he controlled it due to her life at risk.

    Shea gasped when he scooped her to his arms, but his face stayed emotionless as though he was carrying a sack of potatoes. He left her on the bed and fetched the home medical kit.

    Shea was pressing her muscles when he ced the kit on the bed and went towards the bathroom, "Treat yourself." His aloof tone faded away.

    Shea smacked herself. She had thought she wasn''t childish to behave immaturely. Sheid on the bed crying to herself, realizing she truly cared about his opinion about her.

    ''Then why am I acting weirdly?'' She continued to have a mind battle while he showered.

    Shawn came out in his casual yet trendy wear. Shea discerned Shawn was at Mirage banquet; hence he was in semi-formals, and now he was hunky a true heartbreaker.

    "Let''s go," Shawn said, walking towards the door and paused. Turning around, he saw her struggling to stand.

    Embarrassed, Shea revealed when she sensed his gaze, "I have sprained. Needs time to heal."

    Shawn checked the time before going up to her. He is aware she is a doctor, so he didn''t ask her if they need to go to the hospital.

    Briskly scooping to his arms, he walked out without a word. ''Less talk, less of her crankiness.'' He was following it.

    Shea''s jaws hung open. Probably this was the expensive escort she was enjoying, but both stayed mute, even in the car.

    Shawn''s mobile rang.

    Shea, who had read ''Little Heart'' on the SmartScreen of the car, knew it was Aarvi. She noticed a warm smile instantly appear on Shawn''s face before he answered.

    She never got that smile, Shea sulked.

    "Little Heart..."

    ''Little Heart'' from Shawn sounded doting and sweet, but he didn''t get to say another extra word.

    [Dirty Little Prince, you better reach Rivas mansion and be prepared yourself for the battle. I am going to beat you into pulp.]

    Aarvi''s grumpy voice had a hint of anticipation. An elderly man''sughter echoed in the car.

    ''Dirty Little Prince!?'' Shea silently giggled.

    Shawn was bewildered, "What did I do?" He is well aware, Aarvi''s silly anger would be for something idiotic mistake he must have made.

    He guessed the elderly voice as he checked the time on his wristwatch, "Is that Big Dad? Did you guys go to meet Big Mom without me? Now, you three, be prepared to go battle against me." He dered war against them for leaving him alone.

    Shea: "..."

    They again heard a hearty chuckle of Connor. Shawn always saw Connor being happy to go to the cemetery and also sad after returning home on Sundays. This was the first time he heard Connorughing without a heavy heart.

    He was proud of his Little Heart, "Little Heart, I am Big Dad''s favorite. Don''t dare you to take that away."

    They heard a soft giggle of Aarvi...

    Shea heard and witnessed the different sunny side of the two friends and how the two easily made Connor happy, and Aaron sigh, obviously finding them stupid.

    "Do you address Aarvi as Little Heart because you had fallen for her? Hence you hid about her from Brother Aaron." She felt it might be the reason.

    Shawn nced at Shea. He was back to indifference which Shea had epted already. Until she doesn''t make space in his heart, he would be indifferent and aloof.

    Shea bit her lips for even thinking of making space in his heart. She found herself cheesy.

    "We didn''t know the real name of Cupcake. Instead of Little Sister, it''s Little Heart." It was also making them easier to get rid of annoying flies hovering around Aarvi.

    Shea was surprised and didn''t know her face was glowing at the realization Shawn hadn''t fallen for Aarvi.

    But her face fell again, thinking negatively, ''If he didn''t fall for Aarvi, why will he like me?'' She looked down at her dress.

    Then she facepalmed herself, ''What the f**k am I thinking? Focus, I can''t afford a distraction.''

    Shawn: "..."

 Chapter 407 - Grandfather Rivas

    At Morris hotel,

    Shawn spoke to Nikun over a call before turning to Shea who was speaking to the hotel Manager, asking to send somebody to get the car from Hignd club.

    "Brother Nick and his parents are already on their way to my home, I mean Rivas mansion." Shawn paused looking at her hurriedly and finally remembering that she should check her mobile.

    She saw numerous missed calls from Nikun and her aunt. Then she opened Nikun''s message.

    [Couldn''t you listen to me even once?]

    [I have covered as you were asleep due to jetg. Call me after seeing my message.]

    Shea breathed a long sigh of relief, happy that Nikun managed her disappearance from his parents who would have informed her parents.

    She faced Shawn and bid him but her phone rang disying, ''Brother Nick''

    After a minute, Shea sulked in the elevator with Shawn behind her. Nikun had scolded her and asked her to get ready soon, Shawn would be picking her up to the Rivas mansion.

    ''Why couldn''t I stay away from this man?'' She cried internally.

    While Shawn waited in the living room of the suite, Shea was quick to get ready in a simple, navy blue colored, vintage styled, spaghetti straps, floral short dress. She looked pretty and sophisticated in it.

    Both routed towards the Rivas mansion in absolute silence.

    ----

    At Rivas mansion,

    Aaron and Aarvi had taken Connor''s car and reached soon. Aarvi didn''t know the Morris family was going to be there for lunch.

    The trio entered the mansion and Aarvi greeted Megan and Karsen before looking at Jordan who was purposefully avoiding to see her.

    The rest of the family members knew Jordan had already epted Aarvi and found it hard to word it. They cued her to greet him.

    "Elder Rivas." She greeted politely with a small bow of her head.

    Jordan nced at her before his eyesid on Aaron and Karsen who were busy discussing the previous day''s banquet and auction.

    It wasn''t surprising to see major news outlets focused on the banquet instead of Leon. Karsen had thought Leon must have handled it.

    Anyway, Aaron pointed to Aarvi exining, Aarvi only wanted Leon''s news to go viral over the inte where Leon couldn''t control.

    Karsen asked in a dilemma but maintaining a very low voice, "Is Aarvi working at Skr? I saw Skr''s logo on herptop screen once and she is Tw. Why do I feel like she is the owner of Skr?"

    Aaron just smiled and Karsen was astonished beyond words.

    Jordan squinted his eyes at the two men thinking what did they talk that brought a smile on Aaron''s face and Karsen was proud and amused.

    Anyway, he grunted, "Is this what you taught her? She is going to cut my nose in front of guests."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''What did I do? Did I offend him just by greeting? Why is it so hard to understand him?'' She thought.

    She turned around and saw Karsen and Aaron were wordless at Jordan''s tantrums. Connor was pursing his lips and Megan was controlling herughter.

    Aaron stepped front to help his Cupcake. He wrapped his arm around her shoulder and slyly smiled at Jordan, "My grandfather is a little shy to ask you to address him as a grandfather."

    Jordan: "..."

    ''Shy? Really?'' Aarvi scrutinized Jordan''s expression.

    The other three elders burst intoughter at how easily Aaron named Jordan''s petty annoyance to be shy.

    Aarvi was surprised knowing Jordan did want her to address him as grandfather. That was a great improvement and she voiced her thought looking back at Aaron, "Does that mean he epted me as your girlfriend?" Her amazement was apparent in her voice.

    Aaron let them get along instead of responding to her question. "Why don''t you know yourself?" He thought she would ask Jordan and that way, Jordan would properly talk and get over his guilt.

    Anyway, none expected Aarvi to say, "When he calls me by my name, I will address him as a grandfather." She wanted him to ept indirectly at least.

    Jordan: "..."

    Aaron pursed his lips, he had thought only he could bully his grandfather with his words but his Cupcake joined him too.

    Karsen probed, "Forget about Dad, we treat you as our family. Don''t you think you should also address us appropriately?"

    Jordan: "..."

    Connor proudly revealed, "Aarvi addresses me as Dad. No more Master Rivas." Yeah, for the favor she had asked, Connor had asked it in return.

    Megan interjected, "That''s not fair. GiggleMug, how can you forget me?" She pouted.

    Aarvi smiled looking at them. Her parents never wanted her, never liked to let anybody know her as their daughter. Here she was, standing between elders who were cherishing her presence.

    Aarvi was happy so she decided to address Karsen as Dad and Megan as Mom. They were excitedly nning for a new family picture which was literally foreign to Aarvi.

    Jordan growled for keeping him out of topic, "Aarvi Evans, are you casting me away?"

    Aarvi hid her smile while responding, "Nope, Grandfather Rivas, you are staying silent."

    Jordan pointed his finger for talking back to him, "You-" He realized he called her Aarvi Evans and she addressed him as a grandfather.

    He snorted making themugh and looked away pettily.

    Soon enough, the Morris family of three reached the mansion, greeted all, and sat with lots of snacks. Even though the Rivas members weren''t as free and lively as before, they weren''t cold to Morris either.

    Most of the time, Jordan, Karsen, Connor, and Master Morris were focused on the orphanage development. So Aarvi, who had hardly slept the previous day, stifled yawns repeatedly.

    Aaron stood up pulling her up, "We will be upstairs." He announced and nced at Nikun who was bored to death.

    Nikun and the couple were almost at the stairs when a maid announced the arrival of the Prince with a youngdy.

    Aarvi exhaled loudly, carefully grabbed one of Jordan''s cane from the stand near entrance lobby. As soon as Shawn saw the trio, first, he greeted, "Little..." His eyes widened, "Little Heart, keep it down..."

    All turned to Aarvi who was grimly facing towards the door with a cane in her hand.

    Before anybody looked at Shawn or Shea, Aarvi chased after Shawn outside the mansion. Shea avoided looking at Nikun and reached Aaron.

    "Brother Aaron." She hugged Aaron peeking at Nikun sheepishly.

    Aaron was rubbing her head with his eyes on Aarvi and Shawn through the windows.

    Megan went up to the stairs and saw Aarvi literally beating Shawn but not using much force. "What did my son do this time?"

    Aaron nced at Megan before revealing, "We were resting on the balcony in the night..."

    Shea''s hands cked which were around Aaron. She was pressed against the balcony ss when she had unknowingly opened the door while she and Shawn were nearing the climax.

    Even though Shawn had closed the door quick enough, she strongly felt, they must have listened to them and the broken pot in the balcony was thrown by Aarvi.

    Aaron paused his words when he sensed Shea lower her head and her hands easily leave him. He continued reading her expression.

    "It was probably around two in the night, when we heard Shawn and his fling..."

    Before he could finish, Nikun burst intoughter imagining how the innocently resting couple had to hear the carnal noises.

    Megan pped her forehead, she couldn''t understand how Shawn was going to find his soulmate while fooling around.

    Aaron saw Shea bite her lower lip, squeezing her eyes shut and her face turning hot red. He slightly bent to her height and whispered "Shea Morris, you ruined my Cupcake''s confession."

    Embarrassed Shea: "..."

    Without letting others guess anything, Aaron fluidly pushed her a step away and turned her to the living hall, "Go, greet everyone." He sounded in.

 Chapter 408 - Plotting The Plan Back

    After being beaten by Aarvi, Shawn heard that his punishment is postponed due to the Morris family. He met all elders before going upstairs to the Entertainment room.

    Shea didn''t want to go upstairs so she was sitting next to Megan listening to them. Connor probed after noticing for long, "Shea, aren''t you bored here? Go, join Aarvi and others."

    Shea forced a smile awkwardly before standing up. She walked as slow as possible pretending to be busy over mobile while thinking how to face Nikun and Aaron since Shawn was definitely going to tell them about the microchip.

    Megan went up to her after excusing herself, "Shea, don''t be so shy. Feel at home." She tried to ease her up.

    It was her first time in the mansion.

    ''Shy? Madam Rivas, please don''t say that in front of Shawn. He will probably faint.'' She doesn''t have a shy personality.

    "Let me show you where they are. Shawn will take you aroundter." Megan said, leading the way upstairs thinking Shea was really shy, hence she was ufortable.

    ''Not Shawn, please...'' Shea cried in her mind and followed her upstairs.

    Shea appreciated the architecture as she looked around, "Madam Rivas, your house is well thought out and artistic."

    Megan smiled hearing it, "Dad took major responsibility for the interior. He didn''t want too modern, nor too vintage. We all love his choice."

    First impression of Jordan was strict and cold. So it wasn''t easy for her to believe the warmth of the home was brought by Jordan.

    Megan pointed inside the entertainment room for Shea asking her to follow as she stepped inside.

    The entertainment room was vast, there were different kinds of chairs and seating arrangements including floor pillows. There was a billiards table at one end, another side had a mini parlor, opposite to which there was a huge screen. It was perfect for youngsters to hang out.

    Nikun was sitting on a barstool at the parlor with a ss of whiskey in his hand. Shawn was sitting on the armchair. Common in them was seriousness.

    Aaron was on a fluffy beanbag facing Shawn. Aarvi was sitting on a floor pillow facing Shawn, with her back leaning on Aaron. These two were cid like calm ocean surfaces hiding the under-current.

    "What''s wrong, children?" Megan was worried.

    Shea peeked inside at everyone''s expression and lifted her eyebrows at Nikun as she nced at Aaron. Thetter cued her to take a seat.

    Shawn reached Megan and held her hands, "Mom, I don''t want to lie to you." His voice was loving and had a faint smile looking at his mother, "We will tell you everything but after we discuss it."

    Megan patted his arm as she sighed, "Why did you guys grow up so fast?" She nodded in eptance before asking, "Shall I arrange for some snacks for you guys?"

    Shawn turned around to know if others wanted. Aarvi responded, "Au- No, Mom. It will be lunchtime soon."

    ''Mom and Dad'' were still foreign words to her.

    Megan waved her hand and left

    Nikun fumed at his sister, "Will you ever listen to me? If it wasn''t Shawn, we wouldn''t even get to know you are being tracked."

    Shea had assumed Nikun would scold her for sleeping with Shawn. So she let out a breath of relief, "I am sorry, Brother." She apologized for not listening to him.

    Aarvi changed the topic back to the one which needs their attention, "The Mertons can''t be this clever and audacious."

    Her intuition. Something wasn''t falling in ce.

    She turned to Aaron, "Ask your team to check Wade Merton''s location. Before and after meeting Shea." Aaron hummed as he took his mobile out.

    Then she looked back at Shawn and cued him, "The Microchip." Shawn tossed the fiberss tube at her.

    Shea, who watched them, asked gingerly, "Why are you guys so worried? Isn''t it enough to destroy the chip as we know it''s Wade Merton?"

    Aaron was instructing his team when Aarvi responded to Shea hoping she could understand the gravity, "Things aren''t always simple as it looks."

    Shea scratched her head and looked at her brother. She didn''t know if it''s simple orplex, she didn''t want her family to stop her from pursuing her passion.

    When Aaron hung up the call, he saw Aarvi shushing everyone and opening the microchip. She kept her mobile at silent mode and captured the front and back, closeup picture of the chip before sealing it back to the tube.

    Aarvi sent it to Zain before calling him, "Apple Pie, did you check the pictures I sent you?"

    [Pumpkin... Let me check.]

    Shawn realized she was trying to know the owner of the microchip through the serial number printed on it.

    "Little Heart, these types of microchips are sold in the ck market. They won''t be in the name of the real owner." Hence he hadn''t asked his team to look into it.

    Aarvi nodded at Shawn before asking, "What is the transmitting range and media for the transfer?"

    Aarvi turned on the speaker when Zain spoke about the microchip, [Pumpkin, this is a cheap microchip. The transmission range couldn''t cover the whole Mocon city. It''s untraceable both the ways.]

    Aarvi hummed before asking, "What about the battery power?"

    There was a small pause before Zain responded, [Nearly twenty to twenty-four hours, Pumpkin. Who is spying whom?]

    Aarvi didn''t prolong the exnation, "Wade Merton is following Shea Morris because of the Rivas team residing at Morris hotel. He couldn''t kidnap or take her out in Hignd bar as the security was tight due to Shawn''s presence."

    "Kidnap!?" Shea understood the depth which Shawn had hidden from her. Now she learned why Nikun was so serious.

    Zain hummed and hung up the call after a few more lines.

    Shea who was holding up due to call, babbled out everything with her eyes moistening, "Why are they behind me? Why does he want to kidnap me? If Mom gets to know she won''t let me study and marry me off. Should I go back to country S? Nobody wille there, right?..."

    Aarvi''s hand raised to pat her hands but her fingers trembled, breathe hitched and heartbeat twitched. She sat back, biting her lips. Aaron nodded at Nikun before he wrapped his arm around Aarvi''s shoulder, "It''s alright." He whispered, pressing his head against hers.

    Nikun didn''t want to reveal all that to Shea because she would be panicked thinking of odds. Still, hiding it from her wouldn''t have alerted her either.

    Shawn faintly smiled understanding Shea was worried about her career and education instead of getting kidnapped.

    Nikun assured her saying she will be studying and nobody will force her into a marriage.

    Shawn was waiting for the Rivas team to update them about Wade Merton''s current and suspicious locations.

    Aarvi, who was looking at Shea crying at Nikun, gave into her sleepless eyes and dozed off in Aaron''s embrace.

    Aaron wanted to take her to his bedroom but she might wake up by his movements so the silence fell for nearly half an hour with each in their own thoughts.

    Shawn went out with Aaron''s mobile when it rang. When he returned, he told them in a low voice, "Little Heart was right. This might not be Merton''s idea."

    In ten more minutes, Aarvi who opened her eyes after a nap saw Shawn grinning mischievously at her. Her hand reached for his cheek to pinch but he escaped, "I am not going to fall for it again." He rubbed his cheeks remembering how she had pinched himst time.

    She sat up before apologizing in her groggy, slightly dry voice, "I am sorry, I was..." Aaron helped her drink water without letting herplete her words.

    Meanwhile, "Little Heart, Wade Merton had met Leon Harmon before reaching the Morris Hotel. He followed Shea to the club with two extra cars. He went to Harmon Industries before going to his hotel and sleep." He reported theplete evening itinerary of Wade Merton.

    ''Leon Harmon'' Aarvi''s lips slyly arced up, plotting the n back.

 Chapter 409 - The Best Choice

    At Harmon mansion,

    Midway hearing the couple making out, Leon had thrown the earpiece aside cursing Ava Kelly. He drove from Harmon Industries to the mansion assigning all the office work to Dn.

    He had handed the earpiece to one of his men who was aroused before going in search of a mansion maid to release the tension of his body.

    Hence he didn''t even have a clear idea, the noises had stopped around half-past one. By the time he woke up, it was dead silent.

    In the morning around nine, he reported to Leon as the couple again started making out in the kitchen because he had heard a gasp of a woman.

    Due to the negligence of his men, Leon was thinking Shea and Shawn were still busy until his men rushed up to Leon around half-past eleven.

    Leon stopped running on his treadmill and wore the earpiece while his men reported, "Boss, that woman woke up first before waking up the man."

    Leon cued his men to leave, his eyes turned predatory, gave careful attention bypletely focusing on the voice and the reactions.

    "DJ Prince, are you ying tonight too?" Shea''s voice sounded sultry and he could guess, she wasying somewhere on her stomach.

    Didn''t she get to know he is Shawn? Leon thought.

    Shawn''s voice was rxed with the hint of softness, "Why? Missing me? Already?" His words were suggestive.

    Shea let out a yful chuckle and Leon heard a gentle p on the skin. His sharp ears and intelligent brain caught the difference that the p wasn''t on the cloth.

    ''They are still on the bed, naked.'' He assumed.

    "I had met a person over there. He was hot but I had rejected him." Her voice wasced with disappointment.

    "Interesting." Shawn''s voice slightly raised before it started to lower with muffling of sheets which indicated he got off from the bed, "Already chose the man for tonight."

    Shea hummed faintly which wasn''t an acknowledgment but thinking. "I will try my luck and see if he is going toe. What do you think? Prince..."

    Leon frowned when the response didn''te for a pretty long time. Then it came, "I think..." the voice came closer before he heard Shea gasp in surprise.

    The next second, Leon kicked the stool near him after hearing a moan of Shea, followed by Shawn''s deep seductive voice continuing, "I should rece my lunch with you."

    Leon removed the earpiece and threw it away feeling every hair on his body burn. It wasn''t because they were making out, it was because once he lived and enjoyed the same kind of life and he couldn''t live anymore.

    He wanted to touch himself by remembering Ava Kelly but it felt like another failure. The day he got her into his hands, he was going to ravish her without mercy.

    For torturing him again in the noon, he dialed Wade Merton and heard him greet, [Brother Leon!]

    Leon wanted to control his behavior but he couldn''t. He didn''t want to listen to the torturous sound anymore, "Shea Morris is nning to search for you at Hignd. Pretend to be drunk and make her take you out. My men will help you kidnap her and put up a request."

    Was Leon helping Wade Merton? Nope, he was nning to get the Merton Industries under his control through Wade.

    With Wade''s elder brother at the position, it was difficult. So Leon was using Wade to have a big gainter.

    Wade, who thought he was closer to his goal, epted Leon''s n, "Thank you, Brother Leon, I will follow your n." His voice carried the hint of gratification.

    -----

    At Rivas mansion,

    Aarvi rolled on the couchughing her heart out. This torture for Shea and Shawn was worth it for ruining her and Aaron''s moment.

    Shea was scarlet red hence she had pressed the pillow on her face crying to herself. While Shawn squinted his eyes at sly Aarvi for tricking them to do it.

    ��.

    Aaron had a n to catch Wade Merton and teach Leon Harmon.

    However Aarvi added a few changes, it wasn''t just to torture Leon but Shawn and Shea too. She repeatedly and seriously stressed that they have to act to lure Leon who is too peculiar and attentive.

    Then she gave the situation to Shea and Shawn that Shea will wake up first. Then she will have to wake up Shawn still thinking of him as the DJ. They have to flirt, bringing Wade Merton''s name before they are up for the next round.

    She had made them act repeatedly keeping her face straight. Her toughest job so far. Then finally they had to put up the act with the microchip on the bedside for Leon or his men to listen.

    Then the microchip was put inside the box which had an audio yer ying the sounds of the couple making out.

    The audio was chosen and downloaded by Nikun while Aaron watched Aarvi tormenting Shea and Shawn.

    ��.

    Nikun and Aaron stood speechless because Aaron knew what she was up to from the beginning. Nikun had guessed when Aarvi was making them act repeatedly in the name of improvisation and embarrassment of the duo.

    Shawn couldn''t believe how well he might know Aarvi, she was so perfect in her act that he fell for it.

    ''It shouldn''t be Dirty Little Prince but Shameless Little Heart.'' He thought.

    He went up to her grimly and pinched her cheeks. Before he could speak more, he heard a voice from Aarvi''s mobile, "I had thought our Prince was smart. Tsk tsk, I was so wrong."

    Shawn grabbed her mobile and saw Dax showing his fake disappointment and flushed Tia was controlling herughter in a video call. Both were at Dax''s parent''s farmhouse.

    Everyone: "..."

    Aarvi again went for another peal ofughter until a teardrop appeared at the corner of her eyes, "That was fun."

    Shawn held her ear before asking, "Can''t you forget him for a day?" He meant Dax. Anyway, he was also happy that his Little Heart wasughing heartily.

    [Hey, hey hey, hands off my Dum Dum.] Dax snapped at Shawn. [How could my sugar mommy forget her sugar baby? Huh?]

    Nikun and Shea: "..."

    However, Aarvi softly pinched back Shawn''s cheeks as she remarked, "That''s why I call you cute. Aww... I should have tricked them for some more actions."

    She could have nned a different and more effective move for Leon but tricking them felt good.

    If she knew Shea was falling for Shawn, Probably she wouldn''t have done it. Somebody else definitely got the inkling.

    Dax chuckled with Aarvi looking at Shawn facepalm himself.

    Tia''s sweet voice sounded, "Brother Shawn..." Then she whispered, "I think you make a good pair with thatdy." The girl didn''t know Aaron and Nikun were in the room and her whisper wasn''t at Shawn''s ear but the phone''s microphone.

    Shea froze, Shawn felt like even the tiny packet started bullying him, "You brat, pray that I won''t meet you." He roared at Tia who went behind Dax and innocently blinked, peeking at the mobile.

    Aarvi silently giggled and looked at two men. Aaron''s eyes shifted from Shea to Aarvi, while he susurrated something to Nikun which none could hear.

    "Think it out, my little brother is the best choice."

 Chapter 410 - Will Be Continued…

    ''Think it out, my little brother is the best choice,''

    Aaron wasn''t supporting Shawn but Shea. He observed Shea was different with Shawn around. Aaron initially thought it might be because of embarrassment thinking she would have to face Shawn but he had never seen giving grass to any of her old hookups.

    She focused on her behavior and avoided looking Shawn in the eye which wasn''t hermon reaction. She was open about her preference and likes being with anybody.

    Aaron thought to have a good talk with her when he will meet her in the hospitalter.

    Nikun nced at Aaron, craving to say, ''You Rivas are always proud of each other.'' But he didn''t.

    He knew the Rivas family well for a long time. He is aware of how they respected, supported, and gave freedom to women. It may be a daughter or daughter-inw.

    In the Morris family, their grandparents always suppressed women. His mother and Shea''s mother had to leave their career and focus on their family.

    Nikun''s sister-inw secretly helps his brother at thepany without a designation. Nikun''s girlfriend was afraid to marry him thinking she would have to give up on her career.

    Shea always lived in fear of forced marriage to a man she doesn''t even know. Hence she avoided dating or even thinking of being loved by a man who might get into trouble due to her parents or grandparents.

    Nikun and his brother had to convince their grandparents to let her study when she was adamant about leaving the house and living alone.

    Nikun couldn''t understand why his grandparents can''t be open-minded when it''s about women. They had even argued with his grandmother who keeps her own response to everything.

    If Shea is married off to Rivas family, one to be happy would be Nikun and his brother rather than Shea herself.

    Anyway, Nikun didn''t bring up anything and poked fun, "I don''t want to be alive to watch them being in an open rtionship." Whereas he knew neither Shea nor Shawn were that kind.

    Aaron just faintly smiled when Aarvi lifted her eyebrow at him. He was aware of the Morris family situation, he didn''t bother to bring it up.

    If Shawn and Shea really want to be together, the whole Rivas family would back them, even if they have to cut all ties with Morris industries.

    Soon Butler invited all to the dining hall. Aarvi didn''t forget to let Shawn know, "The torture will be continued��"

    Shawn: "..."

    He pointed at himself, chided for forgetting Aaron and Aarvi were right at the next door to his penthouse. He walked out of the room.

    Shea followed her brother next.

    Aarvi hooked her arm around Aaron''s to go with him but he held her back. He tenderly cupped her petite face as he said, "Let me look at you more."

    Although he had seen her happy a lot of times nowadays, it just wasn''t enough for him. Her face was glowing in a pink hue afterughing and enjoying her own little games.

    "Huh? Do you want me for lunch?" Looking at Aaron''s affectionate gaze on her, she teased him taking Shawn''s line.

    The man''s brow lifted attractively before he closed the distance between them and seductively whispered to her ear, "For my dinner dessert."

    Aarvi flinched when his lips pressed behind her ear sending shocking waves to her toes. Her heartbeats turned definite and she inhaled slowly.

    ''Why did Shawn''s line sound funny and Aaron''s tempting?'' She thought.

    She opened her hooded eyes to watch the man having a sexy smirk knowing his effects on her.

    "I will stimte my appetite." Her tone was enticing and her smile bewitching.

    His gaze deepened when she captured his lips and left a lingering kiss. His seductress knew to leave him hanging and yearn for her.

    ''Stimte my appetite.'' He couldn''t believe his Cupcake knew to induce him with words when she actually meant it as an appetizer.

    Standing back on her toes, Aarvi pecked on the corner of his lips and whispered against his skin, "Breathe Aaron��" Her lips curled up against his skin.

    He had no idea about it. He gently bit her nose tip before pulling her out to go for lunch.

    The first line she heard entering the dining hall was, "Shea, why is your face so red? Are you unwell?" It was from Madam Morris.

    Shawn focused on serving himself scolding his Little Heart in mind.

    Aarvi knew they wouldn''t dare to reveal it as the reason behind their action is more crucial which they won''t want to provoke in front of elders.

    Shea tried her best to respond indifferently, "No, Aunt. I am totally alright."

    Shawn pinched Aarvi''s leg under the table causing her face to turn red due to control from hissing in pain.

    Her eyes growled at Shawn when Meganmented, "My GiggleMug is red too."

    Aarvi was quick to pinch her own arm and lifted it Megan, "Mom, Shawn pinched me now." Sheined like a helpless daughter and rubbed her arm.

    Shawn choked on his food. ''Well done, Shrewd Little heart. You fooled my mother.''

    Karsen warned Shawn, "No ying at the dining table."

    ''My father too.'' He snorted at her

    Whereas Jordan, Connor, and Aaron, had seen Aarvi pinching herself and sticking out her tongue at Shawn.

    ''This girl is really likable.'' Jordan thought knowing the two were just having fun and Aarvi sessfully bullied Shawn.

    The rest of the lunch was quite peaceful hearing Jordan and Shea speak.

    ----

    At Maple Regency,

    Aeon had canceled his schedule to stay at the vi to apany Sean and Eliza. As soon as he woke up, he took his mobile to check any emergency messages before looking up at social media and news media.

    Some still idiotically supported Leon saying he was being ndered. Aeon could make out the water army and paid major social media influencers.

    With all that, there was a huge group who were speaking against Leon and ready to help Eliza. The women and children welfare organization had also published an ambiguous statement in the morning that they will support women irrespective of status and power.

    It was clear that they were waiting for Eliza to speak up so that they could stand for her.

    Aeon could only hope they won''t be sold out for Leon facing money or anything else.

    He quickly got fresh, thinking about cooking something for hiszy little brother and Eliza.

    When he went downstairs, he heardughter echoing from the kitchen. He went towards the kitchen to see Sean helping Eliza and making her smile while preparing breakfast.

    "Bro��" Sean noticed him first and beckoned him to get inside.

    "Good Morning, Aeon." Eliza wished him.

    "Good morning, Sister-inw. Did you have good sleep?" He asked to reach his brother.

    Sean fed him sd as he anticipatedly looked at Aeon for his review. Aeon hummed, "It''s tasty. The sauce tastes perfect."

    Sean was all the more excited while saying, "I prepared this. Sil taught me just now."

    Sean waszing on the couch holding his mobile as there were no weights in the mini-gym of the vi. Eliza had taken him to the kitchen saying she would teach him something.

    Eliza and Aeon smiled helplessly, "My little brother''s first dish turned out to be mouth-savoring."

    Like a little boy who was praised for his hard work, Sean happily arranged the breakfast table for three.

 Chapter 411 - Nothing Special

    After breakfast, Eliza nced at Aeon who was watching Sean washing the bowls himself.

    She revealed the reason behind the fine manners which was unusual, "He said you know his Beauty in ck."

    Aeon sat still for a few seconds before a feeble smile shed on his face. Although he knew Aarvi was appearing around Sean to make him independent and leave Leon''s side, there was a w, aplication.

    Sean might do everything they ask him to do, but as soon as he gets to he couldn''t get her, he will feel wronged and cheated on.

    Will Sean hate Aarvi?

    If Sean really falls in love with Aarvi, Aeon knew love could make him understand her but it will leave a scar. That mark will take too long to fade away.

    Aeon breathed a long sigh and rubbed between his brows. He didn''t want Sean to ask him anything about Aarvi.

    "What''s wrong?" Eliza asked when she realized Aeon struggling with his thoughts.

    Aeon contemted before revealing, "I really want to support Sean but Beauty in ck,.." He shook his head, "Sean won''t be able to get her."

    Telling that directly to Sean would make him rebelled and lean on support even if it''s fake.

    Eliza fell silent before she gingerly tried to make sense, "Probably that pain will make him grow and be strong."

    There was no certainty.

    Sean who did home chores for the first time slumped on the couch looking tired. "Bro, home chores are more tedious than lifting weights in the gym. How were you cooking and even going to the gym?"

    Eliza chuckled as she patted his back, "Well done. How about I teach you how to grill a steak at noon?"

    Sean licked his lips as he remembered Aarvi had ordered steak for herself, "Okay. Sil, teach me one, I will prepare another two."

    Eliza and Aeon: "..."

    Eliza was actually teasing seeing him tired. Who knew he was going to take that seriously?

    However, Aeon recovered soon and offered, "Would you like to join cooking sses? You can cook for us daily."

    Sean was enticed initially before he squinted his eyes, "Get yourself a wife. I will cook for my Beauty in ck."

    Eliza and Aeon looked at each other. If it was before they would have reallyughed at his idea but now, they understood his world started revolving around Beauty in ck without even knowing her well.

    Sean noticed Aeon ufortable and assumed they weren''t allowed to talk about Aarvi in front of Eliza and turned to her.

    "Sil��"

    Eliza''s back stiffened at his serious voice and saw him turn to her. She really wanted to avoid that topic.

    Won''t it be ridiculous to speak about her married life with her own young brothers-inw?

    "Sil, it was your arranged marriage, right?" Sean asked, starting off slow. As far as he could remember he always saw his brother loving towards Eliza.

    Eliza bit her lip, took her time before unwillingly responding looking at Sean waiting for her response desperately. "It was."

    Sean nodded before asking next, "Why did you ept the marriage alliance?" He knows their grandfather had approached the Lane family asking for Eliza but it was mainly because of business association.

    Eliza shifted on her seat uneasily. He knew Sean was just a voice, one who actually wants to help her Aeon.

    She had watched Leon very closely and she knew Aeon couldn''t help her much. She was also aware Aeon was smart to know their problem couldn''t be solved so easily.

    However, it was still disturbing for her to speak it, especially in front of Sean who she had looked after like her elder son.

    Aeon went to the dining hall to fetch water when Sean tried to reason, "Sil, if I was really your son and you were in problem due to my father, wouldn''t you have shared everything with me?"

    Aeon and Eliza looked at Sean in astonishment. These types of words didn''t suit Sean, probably because he always ignored everything.

    Anyway, instead of making Eliza free up around him, her back stiffened thinking Sean might be over there due to Leon.

    Aeon was also doubtful, what if Sean double-crossed them? They weren''t able to trust him because of Leon.

    Eliza too noticed Aeon''s change in expression so Eliza decided to speak but only about the days which Leon had made them good and she had believed it.

    "It was an arranged marriage, yet Dad gave me the freedom to choose who I want to marry. Dad hadn''t epted the marriage proposal but left it on.

    After a few days, I met Leon near a restaurant. He didn''t know I was there when he removed his zer and wrapped it around a little who was selling roses in autumn...."

    Sean cut in with a disapproving look at Eliza, "Sil, I think bro nned it to get your attention. You are too soft-hearted to fall for it."

    Eliza and Aeon''s lips twitched hearing Sean''s urate deduction. They couldn''te to conclusion if Sean was actually with them or putting on mind-blowing acting to gain their trust.

    Aeon ced the ss on the coffee table before he took a seat and asked Sean, "How are you so sure?"

    Sean frowned at the question before staying the matter of fact, "Because he was the one who told me poor people are dirt, smelly. We shouldn''t go near them else people will look down andugh at us."

    He didn''t lie, he was a teenager when Leon had stopped him from giving one of many choctes to a girl who was begging on the streets.

    Aeon didn''t know who he was helping out, but their conversation continued. Eliza would describe the good act of Leon and Sean would p his own forehead and reveal the real motivation of Leon to put on that act.

    After about an hour, Sean ridiculed rolling on the couch, "Sil, you''re not only blind, deaf, and dumb too. Other than the good physique, Brother Leon has nothing special. I had thought at least you liked his strong build." He deeply sighed.

    Eliza and Aeon looked at each other and burst intoughter. It was really funny to hear from Sean who cared about his body just like Leon.

    They avoided asking a question that was at the tip of their tongue, ''What good things do you have other than your body and looks?'' But they didn''t.

    Sean thought they didn''t believe him so he stood and tried to convince them, "I swear, the rest of all his qualities give me goosebumps. See��"

    He pointed his forearm where a fine hair was standing and he lifted his leg and pointed for them to see.

    Sean saw them still watching him without reacting so he revealed everything he knew, "I had thought Brother was powerful with people behind him. I used to enjoy being focused and many high profile men were scared of offending me because everyone knows Brother Leon used to pamper me."

    He epted he used to enjoy and have fun making use of it. Eliza and Aeon stayed quiet because Sean had much more to speak about.

    "B-but he��" His jittery voice paused when his eyes met Aeon

    "But what, Sean?" Aeon impatiently probed him to continue.

 Chapter 412 - Never

    Sean regretted babbling out everything. He sat back shaking his head under the interrogating gaze of Aeon.

    "Sean." Aeon''s warning tone sounded.

    Eliza cued Aeon to be cool and sat next to Sean, "It''s alright, Aeon won''t me you for anything."

    ''me!?'' Aeon''s eyebrow raised. He felt like Eliza knows about Leon and Sean far better than him.

    Sean looked at Aeon who had calmed down. He slowly revealed everything, "Once Brother Leon sent people to kill my Beauty in ck. I was disguised as her. First I wanted to know if Brother Leon was powerful but they kidnapped me and beat me up without seeing my face.

    There I had sniffed rotten blood smells. His men sell drugs and store illegal weapons.

    Then I got to know Brother Leon actually acts in front of me... I-I was scared�� I-I had almost thought he would kill me when I got to know the real him�� So�� So��"

    Aeon knew it wasn''t going to be anything good. Aarvi had alerted him about Sean stepping in Leon''s path so he didn''t have any expectations.

    He cued Eliza by pressing his right wrist with his left hand fingers, asking her to check Sean''s pulse. Aeon didn''t want to make himself a fool by acting so he didn''t take chances.

    Meanwhile, "So?" Unexpectedly Aeon''s voice was gentle.

    "I-I acted cool and followed his style to save my skin...."

    Eliza nodded at Aeon after she sensed Sean was really afraid and his heartbeats were too high. His face was paled and his jaws were shaking.

    Eliza rubbed Sean''s back. Aeonpleted his line, "He killed your friend."

    Eliza didn''t react to it. It was like she was used to hearing such words. Sean''s eyes widened.

    Aeon continued, "If you hadn''t acted that day, either he would have killed you or permanently hospitalized you on the bed." The hash truth.

    Aeon didn''t know if he should be d Sean was able to save himself or p him hard for letting his friend die.

    Anyway, he breathed a sigh of relief seeing Sean sitting safe and sound. He knew he was selfish over there but Sean his younger brother after all.

    He tried to lift the guilt off Sean''s shoulder, "Leon would have killed your friend if you acted or not. He was basically nted behind you by Leon."

    A tear trickled down Sean''s eye, he asked in a small panicky voice, "You won''t send me to prison?" He was really afraid of it.

    If they have to send someone behind the bars, it would be Leon Harmon.

    "I will," Aeon uttered agitating Sean. He continued before Sean could start crying at Eliza or think of running back to Leon, "If you don''t help us to send Leon behind the bars."

    Eliza and Sean shuddered by hearing him. Sean faltered, awkwardlyughing at Aeon, "Bro, I had thought you were smart. Brother Leon will kill all of us without a trace."

    Eliza agreed with Sean. Going against Leon wasn''t as easy as it sounds. She had heard him deal with many illegal cases using his power and money.

    If it was so easy to handle Leon, why would she be suffering so long? Being safe from Leon, her husband, was still a distant dream for her.

    Eliza realized she wasn''t gloomy hearing Leon will be put behind the bars. ''Don''t I love him anymore?'' She thought because there wasn''t a hint of mncholy.

    She felt like she wasn''t strong anymore to show empathy either. All she felt in her heart for Leon was emptiness, if not fear.

    Aeon didn''t bother revealing anything to them, "When the timees."

    ''Will that time reallye?'' Sean and Eliza had the same thought.

    Seanid on the couch, resting his head on Eliza''sp. Silence enveloped them for a long time, Eliza caressed his head while thinking about what Leon would do to suppress the inte.

    ''Will he create havoc somewhere to divert the attention of the public?'' She thought as Leon had done it many times.

    Sean suddenly imparted his thoughts incoherently, "I had thought Brother Leon loves me."

    Sean really loved his elder brother who was doing everything he was asking for and demanding. Sometimes Leon did without the need of words.

    Isn''t that love?

    He so wished he wouldn''t have got to know Leon was just putting on act, using him as a tool.

    Eliza realized Sean dozed off and mumbling in sleep. Aeon went upstairs to get a nket for him. Letting Sean sleep, Eliza to rest, Aeon took over the kitchen to prepare lunch for them.

    ----

    At Rivas mansion,

    Nikun stayed behind with Shea sending his parents to the hotel. The four elders rested after lunch, Aaron cuddled Aarvi to sleep so that she could catch some more sleep.

    When Megan, Karsen went downstairs, they saw Shawn and Nikun having some boring talks while Shea was holding a medical book she got from the study room and discussing it with Aaron.

    "Where is my GiggleMug? You guys are so boring."

    Aaron teased Shawn and Shea with a straight face while responding to Megan, "Cupcake is catching some lost sleep."

    Shawn who always teased his brother couldn''t believe his brother knows to embarrass him so much. Shea pinched Aaron''s hand under the book.

    In hurry to change the topic, Shea queried, "Brother Aaron, why didn''t I hear you call Aarvi as Cupcake?"

    Shea noticed everyone''s expression stiffen at her question including her brother. She thought she might have asked the wrong question and was prepared to apologize, Karsen cut in.

    Karsen inquired, taking his wife''s hand, "Megan was saying you guys were in a serious talk in the morning. Is there a problem?"

    They had already decided to tell to the Rivas family so Shawn volunteered to brief the situation.

    Aaron patted Shea''s backhand when her face fell, "I will tell you some other day."

    Shea looked up at Aaron. She remembered Aarvi saying, ''The things aren''t as simple as they look.'' Aaron''s unfathomable gaze told her that.

    Aaron was single in past years when Aarvi was studying with Shawn. Aaron, who always used to address Aarvi as Cupcake, was just calling her by name and used the nickname when Aarvi wasn''t there.

    She felt things were tooplex for her to resolve herself. She had rooted for Aaron and his Cupcake just like her brother so she was worried.

    She took a deep breath and decided never to poke in about their rtionship in front of all. If anything, she should just ask Nikun or Aaron privately.

    Faintly smiling at Aaron, she nodded at him in acknowledgment.

    Shawn didn''t mention Shea spending the night with him. He noted that they obtained a bug in Shea''s bag. After the investigation, they found Wade Merton behind the action. However, Leon could be the mastermind helping him from behind.

    Megan who was yet to recover from the actions of Leon at the banquet worriedly looked at Shea. Karsen''s face darkened as he thought about the situation.

    Connor, who had heard half of it, suggested to Nikun as he sat down, "Nick, it''s not safe for Shea to live alone in the city." He stressed politely.

    Shea''s mind traveled to the negative sense of Connor''s words. Her face paled and looked at Nikun in horror. She had agreed to tell the Rivas family thinking they wouldn''t tell her parents and they could solve it silently.

    Nikun could read her easily, ''I am not going back home. I don''t want to get married. NEVER.''

    Their grandfather had told them once when Shea wanted to study abroad, ''It''s not safe for a girl to live alone, much less in a different country. Search for a match and get her married.''

 Chapter 413 - The Granddaughters

    Nikun didn''t give assurance to Shea who had assumed the Rivas family might get to the same conclusion as to their family.

    He let her understand that the Rivas family is totally different from their family. They don''t follow the norms of a rich family.

    They love their daughters more than sons, they don''t see their daughters as a tool that could be used to marry off for the gain in business. Importantly, they gave the freedom of choice.

    Megan continued Connor''s words as she suggested, "Shea is basically in trouble because of us, how about Shea staying with us?" She gave a reason to avoid Shea thinking they owe anything to them.

    Shea: "..."

    It wasn''t going as at her home.

    Karsen continued after a thought, "If she wants to stay alone, she can upy the guest house." It was in the Rivas estate, at a walkable distance from the mansion.

    "If she isfortable, she can stay with us, here in the guest room. I can drop and pick her up from hospital for time being." The time being because Karsen knew youth needs privacy and have their own ns.

    Megan smiled at her husband. She said with a relief smile on her face ncing at Shea, "Shea can focus on studies and internship rather than worrying about her safety."

    In the end, Shea was grinning ear to ear. This is how she wanted her family to be, unlike taking the marriage topic for every problem as though marrying her off could be a solution for every problem of her life.

    Nikun nced at Shea who was practically glowing and heard her amused and yearning tone, "I wish you guys were my parents."

    The trio looked at each other and chuckled before asking Aaron how they were going to handle the problem.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi who woke up groaned for not finding the man next to her. It was a different kind of bliss to wake up in his arms or waking up to see him.

    She was still sleepy but got off from the bed and washed her face quickly.

    Sauntering out, she met Jordan near the stairs. Both stared at each other without uttering a word. It was like they were in a game; waiting who was going to ignore first and walk away.

    Jordan saw her freshened up after a good nap. Her ck orbs were clear as day without looking away from his eyes.

    He didn''t feel like she was masking her real expression. She was serene, ready to ept and face whatever was thrown at her.

    Even though Aarvi had spoken to him a very few words, those weren''t enough to tell he actually epted her. She really wanted to know if he was acting or epting her due to the Rivas family or truly likes her to be part of the family.

    However, her thoughts drifted to something else. ''Will Aaron too age so handsomely?'' Her cheeks slightly turned pink at that thought.

    ''Am I already dreaming of getting old with him?'' She smiled to herself.

    Focusing back at the old man, she tested the waters by extending her hand at him. She thought if he held her hand to alight the steps, he wasn''t acting in front of his family but epting her slowly.

    Jordan''s eyes moved from her little smile to her slender hand. Then he squinted his eyes at her and bellowed, "Do you think I am weak and need your support?"

    Aarvi should have thought he was putting on air but she strangely felt he was throwing tantrums like a child who was used wrongly and needed attention.

    The second test of waters. She shrugged innocently saying, "Nope, Grandfather Rivas. I thought to take the honor."

    Then she flirted with the old man with a tiny mischievous smile, "I don''t mind being escorted by handsome."

    Jordan was wordless for a second grasping she was calling him handsome beforeughing with her. He never believed in keeping the next generation afraid of him, he preferred good harmony so thedy in front of him won his heart.

    His old age wrinkles appeared on his face and the crow''s feet at the corner of his eyes said he wasn''t faking it. It was hearty, warmughter without any pretense.

    Jordan turned to the stairs pushing his elbow for her to hold, "I will grab the honor to escort my beautiful granddaughter-inw."

    Jordan noticed her inhale deeply. Since she was the first one to extend her hand at him, he had forgotten she panics for touch.

    He thought she might need more time to trust him and befortable around him. Nheless, her slender hand snaked around his arm and gently held his arm.

    Her sweet voice warmed his heart, "Pleasure all mine."

    He smiled before they started alighting the steps with Jordan asking her curiously, "Don''t you find Aaron boring? He works all day, forgetting to eat also."

    Aarvi giggled at Jordan''s distaste towards Aaron''s schedule, "He doesn''t have that choice now. I just have to say, ''are you teaching me not to eat?''"

    Jordan was mused at her line. If not for himself, Aaron has to take care of himself for her to listen to him. "That''s a smart move. I should use it sometimes."

    The serious discussion morphed to silence when they heard soft chuckles of an old man and youngdy nearing them. They weren''t surprised but happy to see them getting closer.

    Aaron had a fond look watching the two reach the living hall and take their seats. He gave��. Aarvi earned the family love she needed the most.

    Now his next n was to get rid of the guilt from his grandfather, then bring his grandmother back home. Followed by their wedding?

    He could only hope nothing goes wrong in between and they could solve any problems that arise.

    Over the snacks and tea in the garden, Jordan heard about Shea''s stay. Shea nervously looked at Jordan, hoping he was different from her grandfather.

    "Good, good, I got rid of these brats and have fun in my old age." He meant he got rid of grandsons and got the granddaughters.

    Shea thanked him and started dreaming of hering good days.

    Jordan looked at Aarvi ying with Shawn, "Aarvi, don''t you get bored during the day? Keep dropping by here, we can y chess, I will take you around the estate."

    All turned to Aarvi. Jordan just knows as Aarvi focuses on her health and stays at home.

    Shea scratched her head, ''Bored during the day? Will Aarvi get time to breathe withpany work?''

    Jordan suddenly remembered something. He always encouraged women to be independent because we never know where our life takes us.

    "You have studied business and financial management. Why don''t you help Aaron at the office?"

    Aarvi nced at all the eyes on her, she bit her lips before putting Aaron at the knife, "I wanted to help him, but kicked me out." She sounded too innocent.

    Aaron and Shawn: "..."

    Shea asked Jordan as whatever Aaron did was right, "Grandfather Rivas, that will be very hectic for Aarvi." She meant twopany jobs.

    Since Aarvi wasn''t allowed to stress out due to a weak Heart, Jordan thought that might be too difficult for her to manage. He had an apologetic look for not thinking through as he thought about how he could help her.

 Chapter 414 - Bypassed Leon’s Plan

    Aarvi really wanted to reveal what she does for a living other than loving the stupid man.

    Anyway, Jordan was quick toe up with an easier suggestion for her. "Aarvi, if you are interested in the stock market, Shawn will help you learn. He had made a huge profit in his first year of investments..."

    Shawn choked on his tea and started coughing. Aarvi quickly stood up to grab water for him but Shea was faster than her as she rubbed Shawn''s back and helped him drink water.

    For a second, everyone looked at Shea before they dispersed their thoughts. Aarvi sat back thinking, she was quick enough to react as Shawn was next to her. Unless Shea''s focus was on Shawn, Shea couldn''t have reacted faster than Aarvi.

    Aarvi looked at Shea and studied her reactions. Shea was more concerned than Megan and carefully asked him if he was alright.

    ''Am I reading right?'' Aarvi thought and looked away from Shea.

    Shawn breathed and thanked Shea inly.

    Aarvi, who noticed Jordan''s gaze on her, turned back to Shawn and asked teasingly, "Little Prince, could you please teach me about the stock market?"

    Megan giggled when Aarvi left the knife at Shawn''s neck.

    Shawn held Aarvi''s ear and revealed to his grandfather, "Grandfather, she is the one who used my money and tripled it."

    Then he smacked her head as he added, "She has been my financial manager for six years now."

    Aarvi rubbed her head and looked at Aaron hoping he would avenge his little brother for her but the man bopped her head.

    Aarvi pouted her lips pitifully as she rubbed her head and ear while the elder one threw the knife at her.

    "Grandfather, why don''t you ask her the reason behind my rejection for her help?"

    Jordan saw Megan, Karsen, and Connor controlling theirughter. Confused, Shea looked at them like they were foreign beings. Nikun had guessed what was going on.

    "Aarvi, what do you do for a living?" He finally asked in a curious tone.

    Aarvi sat straight and opened her forefinger, "I was investing in the stock market so I started off as a financial manager of Shawn''s rotting money."

    Jordan became all ears.

    Then Aarvi''s second finger popped up, "I worked as an advisor at my grandfather''spany."

    Jordan''s eyebrow raised hearing ''her grandfather''spany.'' He nced at Karsen as he tried to recall the events from the past.

    He was too clever and swift to remember Karsen was praising a girl being expectational in business. "You- You are Kelly." It was a guess.

    Confused little sheep was more disoriented hearing ''Kelly''.

    Aarvi anyway would have told him sooner orter, since Jordan guessed on point, Aarvi didn''t have the reason to hide it from him.

    She bit her lower lip and nodded in eptance that she is Kelly, now living as Aarvi Evans.

    Aaron had thought she might not speak about it so soon. He was perfectly fine to leave her original identity behind and let her be the one who she is.

    He was quick to intervene before Jordan or anybody else asked her anything more, "Let''s not talk about it today." As he wrapped his hand around her shoulder.

    They had a good day, he didn''t want to ruin it for her by recalling their pathetic parents.

    So far Jordan understood she wasn''t amon girl. Sensing the reluctance in the air, he dropped off the topic and probed her, "Okay, next?" He was still curious.

    Aarvi''s third finger slowly popped up, "I am the co-owner of Hignd." Shawn proudly nodded next to her.

    Jordan all along thought it was Dax who supported his grandson''s passion of DJ and bartender. It turned out to be another one who unconditionally stood by him.

    Shawn popped the fourth finger of Aarvi''s hand, and waved it at Jordan, "Little Heart is the mysterious President and founder of Skr Industries, which is soon stepping into the International market."

    Aarvi carefully watched the expressions of elders.

    Megan gasped in surprise, she had no idea about it.

    Karsen had guessed it, now he was proud of the girl who he had really hoped to grow in the business world.

    Shea had a question, ''Didn''t Grandfather Rivas know it before?''

    Jordan was stunned even before he had heard about Skr. He was thrilled knowing she was so low profile.

    His hand lifted at her to stop her from speaking anything. He asked to confirm, "You are Tw, hence Aaron escorted you inside personally."

    Aarvi admitted, "Yes, Grandfather. I am Tw."

    Jordan looked at Aaron and scorned, "Her identity is not just your everything. She is a lot more." There was a hint of appreciation in his tone.

    All chuckled hearing him while Aarvi discerned Aaron had given her the identity of, ''His everything.'' when speaking with Jordan.

    She mumbled for Aaron to hear, "My new identity is enticing."

    Jordan probed again, "And next?"

    Aaron pulled her to his arms and opened all her five fingers of her right hand, "The owner of the Flower valley at Mocon backwaters."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She didn''t want to shock Jordan directly by saying about Skr hence she started as she had the foundation. She had no ns to tell every little thing.

    Pulling her hand off, she concluded, "There is nothing much significant."

    Excluding Aaron, all responded in unison, "Oh yeah, please��"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Karsen advised with a controlled smile, "Aaron, don''t offend Skr."

    "Be on good books." Jordan followed in a stern voice.

    "Be her sweet little pet." Nikun joined but his teasing tone was wry.

    "Keep her stomach filled with cupcakes." Shawn pinched her cheek.

    Aarvi hastily asked, seeing their warm liveliness turn grave and wary of their behavior, "You all are kidding, right?" she was bemused.

    All stood up and went towards the mansion making Aarvi leap around them saying she won''t do anything to them, Rivas is too big for her to trouble or if they misunderstood anything.

    Nikun recalled how ''Ava Kelly'' used to go around Aaron. He whispered to Aaron looking at Aarvi, "Her coldness is her protection. She is still the same."

    Aaron didn''t respond, he watched her following them.

    The whole family continued to bully Aarvi throughout the dinner.

    The four elders reluctantly bid five adults. Shea went with Nikun, Aaron and Aarvi left in their car and Shawn took his car back to Skyarc without knowing Aarvi had prepared for his next punishment.

    ----

    At Skyarc penthouse,

    Aarvi followed Aaron in the closet like a little obedient girlfriend seeking his permission to go out. She knotted the tie when he handed her, then she jutted her lips, blinking her eyshes a little more frequently.

    Aaron didn''t fall for her tricks. Wrapping his hands around her waist, he pecked on her pink soft petal-like lips, "Rest here... Please."

    Aarvi reluctantly agreed as it was between Harmon, Merton, Morris, and Rivas Industries. "Come soon." She acted cute to make him return sooner.

    ----

    At Morris hotel,

    Shea got ready for the Hignd club and left in the white Maserati. Aaron and Nikun had assured her she would be safe and sound, asking her to be as normal as possible.

    Wade Merton, who didn''t want to waste time waiting in the Hignd, was at her hotel. He noticed exiting the hotel in a stunning red short, backless dress.

    The previous night, he had just treated her as prey. Looking at her slender legs on red stilettos, dress hugging her curves, his eyes filled with lust.

    He assumed she was doing everything to get him. Who was he to waste her efforts? A cunning smile appeared on his lips.

    She was hot, he was lustful. Seeing her driving out the car all alone, he bypassed Leon''s n.

 Chapter 415 - Another Fear

    Unaware about what was happening, Shea drove towards the Hignd Club thinking it wouldn''t be difficult for her to y hard to get, yet follow Wade Merton''s n.

    The previous day, she didn''t know who he was and his purpose. After being aware of his schemes, she was kind of sure she won''t befortable around him.

    Thinking of how to avoid wade from holding or touching her, Shea came to the conclusion, they should sit somewhere.

    Flirting wasn''t a big deal but thinking about it to fool him didn''t appear as easy as the real one.

    She let out a frustrated grunt to keep thinking about it. Halting in the traffic signal, she got a sight of three tall towers that were far away. It was Skyarc apartments.

    Looking at the tallest one, "Will Shawn be there at the club?" She asked herself.

    Then her thoughts slowly drifted about Shawn. She was sure about one thing, she was very much attracted to Shawn.

    She had seen numerous handsome, stunning men but none had stayed in her mind for so long. In fact, she always forgot them on the same day she used to meet.

    However, she had thought ignorance of Shawn might make her less attracted to him. Unfortunately, it wasn''t working that way. Instead, it started bothering her over thinking about Shawn''s ignorance.

    She never really went through the phases where the known ones ignore her. Sometimes she was frustrated and sometimes, she wanted to wait for his attention.

    ''Am I really falling for that rude man? It can only be an attraction right?'' She dug her knowledge about love but she wasn''t able to settle well with any thoughts.

    She pressed a button on the car steering wheel andmanded, "Call Sister-inw."

    The call soon connected and it was mute for a few seconds before the voice emerged, "Shea! I was expecting you at Coasta before you settled in Mocon. How are you, Sweetie?" The soft voice brought a tiny smile to Shea''s face.

    "Sister-inw, I am noting to Coasta, ever. You know Grandpa has been behind me for two years yammering about marriage." She whined totally unaware of the car that was following her very close by.

    There was a loud sigh. Shea knew her sister-inw is also having simr issues. She was eager to get married to Nikun but was afraid to live with her grandparents.

    Shea changed back the topic, "Sister-inw, I want to ask you something but you shouldn''t tell this to anybody. Brother Nick will start doubting me."

    There was a soft chuckle before the other end responded, "Alright, let me hear."

    Shea was momentarily confused about how to ask the question. Then she straightly asked without worrying about what her sister-inw would think, "Sister-inw, how did you get to know you love Brother Nick? Was it an attraction?"

    There was a pleasant pause for a moment before the response came in as light as possible, "It started off with attraction. He was a handsome teenager who was ignoring everyone, search me in the crowd every time.

    I am not sure if we were serious about each other until the day he said he got a seat in his dream university and I had chosen college in Coasta.

    That''s when I understand, I wasn''t ready to lose him."

    Shea had heard many tits and bits of their story, it was the first time she heard the whole summary from her sister-inw''s point of view.

    After a smile, Shea shook her head and came back to the topic, "So the attraction is just in the beginning."

    There was a chuckle before responding, "I see, our dear little one who is scared of marriage is attracted to somebody."

    Shea knew her sister-inw would anyway find out but didn''t expect to be made fun of. "Sister-inw, I am already all confused."

    After getting serious, the response came to calm Shea''s nerves, "To keep it simple, attraction is inevitable in love but... Attraction isn''t Love. We get attracted to a lot of things like beauty, some unique things, talents and somebody''s personality irrespective of genders..."

    "That''s it," Shea eximed loudly and happily. "Sister-inw, I almost thought I fell in love. Damn, it''s just his talents."

    She easily backtracked in the path of love without letting her sister-inw say anything else.

    After talking a few more minutes, Shea halted at another traffic signal, when she heard a knock on the door of the passenger seat window.

    Shea couldn''t see the face of the man so she rolled down the windshield and peeked at the man, "Yes?"

    The second she identified the man, her eyes widened. His hair was set in hair gel, his eyes didn''t look the same as the previous night. The smile on his lips gave her goosebumps and unknowingly she trembled inside.

    Since she already knows Wade Merton meant harm to her, her throat went dry, the short earned happiness dissipated, her heart elerated in fear.

    The n was to meet Wade at the club where numerous people will be around so she was too bold and had readily epted that she could trick Wade Merton.

    It never crossed her mind that she will have to meet him somewhere else. She was frozen as ice with panic with her eyes glued on his expression which instantly morphed to surprise.

    Even though Shea never cared to be wary of the people''s reaction excluding her dear ones, she was read him right. He was acting, it was a fake surprise. She doesn''t believe in the coincidence of this kind.

    Shea knew she was being kidnapped.

    Yes, she knew that. And Nikun had told her that the quicker and faster way to get rid of Wade Merton was letting him kidnap her.

    But, her brother was at the club, how was he going to save her?

    The cold sweat appeared on her back staring at Wade, she could close the windshield and drive away, which meant they would lose Wade Merton and her life would always be in danger.

    Despite knowing she was on a cliff, she forced herself to smile but it was too fake which not only her but Wade sensed.

    She wasn''t an actress for god''s sake and she was dreaded thinking about what if Nikun couldn''t save her.

    "Hey Shea, I almost doubted you were somebody else." The raspy voice of the man hit her ears and she felt her stomach clench.

    He was so good at acting, she med herself for being unable to handle the situation. ''Okay, I can do it. I will drive fast to the club.''

    "H-hello Wade, w-what a surprise! Howe you are here?" She slightly stammered before managing to look like everything was fine.

    Wade lied on her face without blinking after pointing at a club that little away from there, "I was right outside when I got your glimpse. Shall we get a drink?"

    He smirked to hypnotize her but utterly failed. Fear had gripped her throat, much less focus on his tricks. She wasn''t ready to change the ce when Nikun would be waiting for her at the bar.

    She tried once and twice but her voice was numb thinking of all the possibilities at the same time, she can''t let Wade escape either. She didn''t want to live in another fear.

 Chapter 416 - The Rising Panic

    While fear was pulsing through Shea, Wade Merton assumed that she was feeling awkward, probably shy as she had tried to get rid of him the previous day but now, she was going out in search of him.

    Seeing her frozen as a rock staring at him, he even went to the length he was handsome hence she came in search of him leaving Shawn Rivas.

    ''Was he that bad in bed? Then why do girls flock around?'' He thought but shrugged it off. ''Who cares!?''

    He tried to y dumb after ncing at the timer of the red light traffic signal. Only thirty-two seconds were left and he needed to act as fast as possible.

    "You had promised me a date, Shea." He pulled a long face.

    Shea was bewildered, ''Why aren''t you in entertainment Industries?'' She decided to ask that after he was caught.

    Silently, she inhaled deeply, "Hignd�� I like it there. I will see you there." She made sure to look expectant so that he will follow her. That way, she doesn''t have to be hell worried about him being around her.

    Anyway, she was hoping too much and Wade had no n to go to Hignd or let her go over there. Since she wasn''t ready to pull the car aside, he made little changes in his ns.

    Lowering further down, he made a pleading puppy face and flirted, "I hope the prettydy won''t mind opening the door for me." He simply meant he will go with her to the Hignd Club instead of driving his own car.

    Meanwhile, he took out a small bottle from his front pocket of pants and his left hand pulled the handkerchief from his back pocket before pouring all the liquid on his handkerchief.

    Since she was going to Hignd to meet him, he didn''t feel like she had any other reason to turn him down. He was certain she would allow him inside.

    He felt proud of himself for improvising the n and having a better n than Leon''s.

    ''Kidnapping is easy,'' He presumed as he was all ready to make Shea unconscious.

    Shea gritted her teeth but maintained a smile on her less dreaded face. Since she will be driving the car, she will straight drive them to the Hignd, and she won''t be in trouble.

    ''It''s just ten minutes on the road.'' She figured out after ncing at the road map of the navigator. She wasn''t used to Mocon city yet.

    Her voice wasced with relief, "Sure, hop in." She unclicked on the child lock of the door without having any inkling that she invited the biggest trouble upon herself.

    Wade threw the bottle he was holding and smiled flirtily at Shea as he opened the door of the shotgun seat.

    Shea grabbed her wallet that was on the shotgun seat so that he could sit. She kept it in the back seat. She turned to Wade who closed the door after he took a seat.

    He tried to give her a simple hug but Shea jerked away, fear fluttered back in her stomach looking at him in horror.

    Wade was running out of time hence his voice turned slightly harsh at her reaction that irritated him, "What''s wrong?"

    Shea cussed herself andughed awkwardly. Herughter was raw with fear that she tried to subside back.

    ''Wade Merton couldn''t be more terrific than my grandfather.'' She tried to divert her focus so that she could be bold just like how she went against her grandparents by prioritizing her studies.

    Now she has to give importance to hering peaceful life instead of living in fear of somebody kidnapping her. She calmed her pounding heart and breathed.

    "You were just too sudden, my dumb brain was a little shocked." She lied looking away from him.

    Shea straightened her back thinking he won''t try to hug her again. Anyway, she felt a tug at her arm and she instinctively turned to him.

    ''He is so clingy.'' She thought without bothering to lift her hands to return the hug. Even if he gives her a friendly hug, the thought of it made her feel like thorns piercing her skin.

    Wade wasn''t giving her any loving or longing embrace. He hugged her to lock her hands in ce. Just to avoid her pressing on the honk that would alert the people around them.

    Shea was toote to realize he was taking her under control. She fought the rising panic when he pushed her both hands behind her. His big right palm mped around her both the wrist stopping every movement of her hands.

    Fright stabbed her heart when he simultaneously pulled her closer. Everything was happening so fast that her body shook with fear, unable to react to anything.

    The handkerchief Wade was holding in the left hand shifted to her face and pressed hard and swift on her nose. Due to her small ashen face, the handkerchief covered her lips drowning her words back in her mouth.

    His big palm suppressed her all struggles to shriek or move her head. Her body went cold with dread as soon as she sniffed the chloroform smell.

    Her eyes red with terror at the realization she had turned off the car engine hence her free legs couldn''t press the elerator to alert anybody.

    She had no time to bother about the surging pain from her wrists under his inhuman hold, she tried to kick, use all the self-defense skills she had learned over time but none came to her help.

    She was panicked to close her eyes and fought with her senses which were forcing her eyes shut and numbing her body.

    "F*ck," he cussed when he noticed only ten seconds were left for the road to get free and Shea was wriggling in his arms trying her best to get away from him.

    He didn''t want to alert anybody or bete on the road. It might get the people near the car and they would notice Shea in the car.

    She felt her gaze blurring, unable to focus on anything, She didn''t know if it was fear or the chloroform. Might be both.

    Her body went numb without control over her. Wade slowly left her and tried to look at her.

    Shea had continuously tried to push him, her body instinctively moved when the grip on her freed.

    ''Thud.'' her head knocked on his head

    "Oh f*ck" Wade cursed rubbing his nose and saw her fainted.

    He quickly held her when her head was about to touch fall on the steering wheel.

    He again nced at the timer, only four seconds left. He pulled her seat belt and dragged her body quickly.

    The signal turned green and the vehicles started moving. The car behind them started honking at them.

    Those horns were rming signals for Wade. They were grabbing too much attention which could flip his n around.

    In a hurry, he didn''t botherying her on the back seats. Instead dumped her in the legroom of the back seats and jumped to the driver seat.

    Pressing on the start button to ignite the car engine, he drove the car towards the right.

    ''Ring... Ring...''

    Wade''s heart jerked at Shea''s mobile ringtone resounding in the car speakers. He had almost freaked out thinking it was alert signals for him.

    "Brother Nick.'' He read on the SmartScreen of the car.

    He controlled the car speed and grabbed her wallet from the backseat. He threw it out without care and sped away.

 Chapter 417 - The List Of Potential Attackers

    Meanwhile, at Skyarc Penthouse,

    Shawn got fresh early and was sitting in the study room wearing a loose-fitted dark blue t-shirt and grey joggers. He was looking through some office documents of Rivas Industries.

    The documents were mainly from the human resource and the security department who does the background check of employees before providing the ID and ess to various sections of the offices.

    He was notified that a few of the employees were being suspicious, trying to sneak the information here and there.

    He was making sure those employees with the veteran employees who had helped them could be thrown out of the organization before it''s toote.

    Keeping such a vast organization clean was impossible, but he wanted to make sure the headquarters'' employees are refined for a better work environment.

    Busy with filtering out rogue employees, he heard some noises from the living hall. He was alone in the penthouse, he didn''t hear the door unlocking for Aarvi to enter.

    To check what was going on, he went out and leaned on the door frame of the study room. His eyes carefully gazed over the spacious living hall before his eyes fell on the music system.

    "Heh?" He grunted in confusion.

    He hadn''t turned the music system on, he didn''t remember ying anything. The speakers were installed around the living hall to give the better effect of listening, standing anywhere in the living hall, dining hall, and kitchen.

    He shook his head at the muffled sounds and breathy inhale of a woman emitting from the speakers. It was quite disturbing.

    ''What kind of music is that?'' He thought as he pulled his mobile out.

    He opened the smart controller application and turned off the music system through it. He went back to his study chair toplete his work and go to bed soon.

    Wasn''t he bothered about what was going on with Shea?

    He was actually ignoring to even think of it.

    Half a minute hadn''t passed, Shawn''s eyebrow twitched when the sensuous moans of the woman again started ying.

    "Is this application crashed?" He thought and again turned the music system off. A slight irritation was bubbling thinking he should write aint to the application developers.

    The sounds ended.

    The eerie silence enveloped the penthouse but it wasn''t even for a minute.

    The sounds started again causing him to bang his palm on his desk. Those moans of being pleasured continued with huffing and panting of two.

    He stormed out to the living hall, considering it a sick malfunction of the devices as his ylist never had such sounds.

    He grabbed the remote controller of the music system from the center table and mmed his finger on the power button as though he wanted to smash that button.

    He knew what the noises were. It was the audio of a couple getting chummy. He knew it was a p*rn audio. He breathed slowly to avoid unnecessary thoughts of something.

    Damn! He wasn''t any sex crazy man to fancy all that.

    He had just taken a step towards the study when he felt his smart television screen glow up from the dark screen. The living hall which had only a ceiling and dim, soft lights suddenly brightened up.

    He knew what was ying on the screen by hearing the moans on a woman and sounds of licking followed by the hoarse grunts of a man.

    He still turned right to take a look at the screen so that he doesn''t just judge by the sounds. Despite knowing what was ying, he couldn''t stop his jaw-dropping.

    It wasn''t because of seeing the burly man sucking on the woman''s big breasts. It was because he couldn''t believe somebody was ying that sick joke at him.

    Trying his best not to think of what was happening on the screen, he gulped his saliva, the loose-fitted t-shirt he was wearing failed to keep him cool.

    He let out a groan of frustration due to his body and his betrayed mind which reminded of him the woman with who he recently had sex.

    "Darn it,"

    He really didn''t want to remember Shea or the time he spent with her. He just wants to consider her an acquaintance who will be going to live in the Rivas guest house for the time being.

    He was aware he would have to meet her, he least wanted to make her ufortable or be wary around him. He won''t mind being ignored or misjudged by her.

    ncing at the television screen, he hated smart devices which could be controlled by the inte.

    Thinking of the Inte, both the penthouses use privateworks to avoid being visible to potential hackers. Unless the hacker knows thework address of their privatework, it was really hard to hack in, much less control all his devices.

    A name easily stood top in the list of potential attackers - Aarvi Evans.

    "Little Heart��" He growled, turning off the television.

    He knew it was the punishment for ruining Aarvi and Aaron''s moment. Even though it appeared fun without any damage as she causes for others, she knew well to y things back at them and make them embarrassed.

    The previous night, Shea and he were busy in carnal activities and those sounds disturbed Aarvi and her boyfriend. Hence the punishments he received were putting on an act of those activities in front of her and hearing the sounds when he is alone in the penthouse.

    His Little Heart in country S used to run back to her condo if she was hearing anything as such. But the current Little Heart seeks revenge. "Evil Little Heart."

    He knew it was just her n, without seeing or hearing any p*rn videos. Hence the yers, her teammates were behind the screen and torturing him.

    He knew what she was trying to tell him to be careful about the surroundings when going wild.

    Turning off the television, he turned around to go back to study. Anyway, he froze when the video and audio had fast-forwarded to the main course and sted in his music system and television simultaneously.

    Shawn: "..."

    The whole penthouse was filled with the erotic whimpers of a woman and unfortunately, his lower body was very keen on noises while his brain betrayed him repeatedly.

    He ran up to the switchboard and turned off all the smart device-connected switches. He only breathed a sigh of relief after the electricity was cut.

    His gaze slowly moved to the refrigerator, ''It won''t y sounds, right?''

    When it''s Aarvi Evans, he knows he has to be careful with even the smallest things. However sweet she might be, she is a sly fox.

    He understood why intelligence is dangerous. Used for good, it could be very helpful. Used for wickedness, it can bring cmities.

    "My Little Heart and her quick-wittedness." He chuckled and also sighed.

    He had just covered half the distance from one corner of the living hall to the other end where the study room was present, his mobile started ying the same erotic sounds in the study room.

    "Holy f**k," Without thinking anymore, he bolted out of the penthouse and breathed. "My Little Heart is a Queen of Torture."

    A cold run down his spine just by the thought of how Aarvi was torturing others more brutally.

 Chapter 418 - Hot Blood Impulsiveness

    Breathing deeply at the door of his penthouse, ''Until I won''t talk to Little Heart, she will continue to torture me.'' Shawn thought and went to her penthouse.

    He rang the doorbell to alert her he was entering inside. Then he pressed the unlocking digits on the door lock and entered inside looking as though he was burning in rage.

    A stark contrast to his ce, his ears perked up at the pleasant music ying in the living hall. His eyes scanned around and stopped at the soothing tone emerging from the piano.

    The keynotes abruptly stopped and he saw a pair of shimmering eyes peek above the lid of the ck grand piano.

    Her eyes were twinkling in mischief at the sight of him, totally unbothered about his narrowed glowering eyes and his face filled with temper.

    He heard her giggle harmlessly which warmed his heart, yet he maintained his little anger. She stood up showing her whole little face behind the Piano.

    Instead of running away from him, she reached him and hooked her arm around his. "How was it? Enjoyed my little gift?" She teased him and a soft chuckle escaped her lips.

    Okay, if he was really angry at her, it would have certainly faded away looking at his spoiled friend. So his fake anger had no ce either.

    Anyway, he puffed, recalling her so-called little gift, "Little Heart, that wasn''t funny, at all."

    Aarvi pursed her lips to control herughter. She lifted her eyebrow and tested, "Would it have been better if I had sent Shea to your penthouse and yed those audios?"

    Shawn: "..."

    He stormed inside and sat on the couch, "I am not going back to my ce. I will stay and sleep here from today." He knows Aarvi was capable of pulling any stunt.

    Aarvi took a seat next to him and shifted on the couch to face him. She couldn''t understand where the Cool Prince had escaped in the Rivas mansion. Whereas he was having the same fun with her.

    "What happened to you? Why were you avoiding Shea?" She questioned him. She had noticed his behavior at the Rivas mansion but she wasn''t able to ask him.

    Shawn knew it wasn''t easy to escape her eyes and his brother must have noticed it too. He sighed internally looking at her worried about him thinking if something might be troubling him.

    Aarvi added what she had witnessed, "You didn''t even look at her in the face even when thanking her."

    Ignorance, impolite, ill-mannered with the women was actually Dax due to his past experience. Shawn was a type, who would flirt and smoothly slip off the irritating women.

    He can fake a smile and move on. Aarvi was happy he wasn''t faking the polite talks with Shea but he was totally ignoring her which wasn''t the usual behavior of him.

    With her doubt as Shea being attracted to Shawn, Aarvi wanted to make sure Shea wasn''t asking or suggesting any strange arrangements between them.

    All Aarvi cared about was Shawn and his preferences. If Shea is the real trouble for Shawn, then she wouldn''t mind plucking her out of the picture.

    Shawn flicked on her forehead. She had a lot to worry about, he didn''t want to be one. If his brother gets to know, he will skin him alive for tiring her out more.

    "Do you have so much free time to worry about me?" He half shrugged his shoulders when he saw her pout.

    "It''s a littleplicated." He revealed so that she doesn''t unnecessarily fret over the matter.

    "I didn''t want to be easygoing as it will make her ufortable after the previous night. She might overthink as I am trying to get close to her to have ''a f**k buddy.'' I can just forget and move on but it won''t be so easy for her I guess."

    He felt it because of her cranky behavior whenever he made small fun of or helped her when they were in the penthouse.

    Aarvi thought about it. He was trying to make Sheafortable around everyone but his ignorance was what made Shea torturous the whole time.

    Upon that, Aarvi was never in their situation. She couldn''t also imagine being in their shoes. She nodded as far as she could understand before suggesting.

    "Shawn Rivas, just be who you are. You don''t have to change or ignore Shea. We don''t know about her so no need to assume anything."

    On the contrary, she was very d it was just his over carefulness. "Unless you are true to your heart, you don''t have anything to worry about."

    Shawn chuckled as he nodded his head repeatedly at her advice. She was actually right, if he was true to himself, Shea will know his intention without the words. If Shea couldn''t understand, then it''s her problem.

    He doesn''t have to stress himself to behave differently around Shea.

    Aarvi continued pulling his ear, "Since Shea is close to Aaron, I don''t want her to have your ungentlemanly image which you are not."

    Shawn smiled at her words as he continued to agree with her advice. "Even though you are a Queen of torture, you are still the best."

    ''Queen of torture?'' Instead of being offended, a smile escaped her lips.

    He pulled her for a simple shoulder hug, then his eyesnded on the piano. "Little Heart, did brother teach you to y the piano?" That''s too quick.

    Aarvi shook her head and looked at the piano. She cried at her failure, "I am trying for half an hour by following piano music notes. I could only manage with a few keynotes."

    Shawn: "..."

    It was already impressive that she was able to y the soothing note. Pulling her up from the couch, "Let me help you."

    He had learnt with his brother when the instructor was going home to teach Aaron. And he always enjoyed teaching Aarvi. Thinking toplete his workter, he became her trainer.

    "Then please teach me something I can y for Aaron." She put in a plea for him.

    Shawn chuckled at her eagerness to learn for Aaron.

    Totally unaware of the events at the other end, both got busy with the piano ss.

    ----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon pinched between his brows when he got to know Wade Merton over smartly kidnapped Shea from the main road at a traffic junction without listening to his advice.

    "Some people just love to dig their own grave." Leon worded his thoughts, more like to himself than the caller.

    He had thought Wade Merton would follow his advice without using his over-smart brain.

    If Wade was drunk or pretended to tipsy, Shea would have taken him out and got in the car at her own will. It wouldn''t have looked like a kidnapping. It would have avoided the suspicion on Wade, giving them ample time to take Shea away before ckmail.

    Now, Leon was certain, Wade was going to be in deep trouble without his help. Even though Merton was headquartered in Coasta, they still held some power in Mocon due to their branch whereas Merton had nothing to do with the city.

    If Morris notices Shea''s disappearance quicker and informs Rivas, Leon couldn''t be more sure that Wade will regret all his life due to his hot blood impulsiveness.

    Since Wade chose to ignore his arrangements, Leon let him suffer. Hemanded his men, "Abort the n."

    Then he hung up the call.

    He exited the study room and went to the living hall to grab a drink at the parlor. He heard the car stopping in front of his mansion door.

    Without his permission, none were allowed to enter the estate unless it''s the family members. His eyes brightened and sauntered towards the door with a huge smile to wee Sean.

 Chapter 419 - His Overconfidence

    Leon was walking in a rxed manner towards the main door to wee Sean. He knew Sean couldn''t stay with Aeon who would restrict him from a lot of things and activities.

    He has spoiled Sean to the extent, if anybody tries to speak about morals or his behavior, Sean just snorts and walks away by rolling his eyes.

    Since Sean was returning after Eliza went to Aeon''s ce, Leon was expecting Sean to bring her back too. He had deeply sowed the fear in her, it had grown to a huge tree so she wouldn''t dare to speak anything about him to Aeon.

    Leon was certain about that. And he was pleased with himself for having total control over Eliza who knew a lot of secrets about him and Sean who could be used to weaken Aeon anytime.

    Nheless, his happiness wasn''t fated tost long.

    Why did he even expect to have some happiness especially after ''Ava Kelly'' returned to turn his life upside down?

    His rxed walk towards the main door slowly came to halt feeling the air chilling and turn intense. There was something in the air which made his nerves involuntarily be on high alert.

    Unknowingly Leon held the breath and his eyebrows tightened. Sean couldn''t bear this dominance. He was like a spoiled kid who keeps throwing a fit.

    ''Who is it?'' Leon thought, narrowing his eyes at the door.

    There wasn''t a sports car but a nobly standing Ivory Rolls Royce Phantom. It was enough to tell Leon who was there.

    Aaron Rivas! Leon had really underestimated him. Every time Leon calcted Aaron''s limits, Aaron always surpassed with a greater margin.

    Leon felt his blood boil after grasping the whole situation he was in. Aaron had the whole Harmon mansion and security of the mansion under his control before stopping at his house.

    There were numerous guards managing his estate. If Aaron was able to reach the door without Leon getting notified about Aaron''s entry to his ce, Leon didn''t need words to tell how Aaron grandly entered.

    Gritting his teeth, his burning red eyes glowered at the silhouette of a man. He stood tall and overbearing suppressing Leon''s presence.

    The hem of Aaron''s over the jacket of his suit fluttered in the air stepping closer to the door.

    Aaron was wearing a in shirt and buttoned it up fully to support the elegant Barn red tie he was wearing. On top of the shirt, he''s wearing a trendy, pinstripe grey vest.

    The slim fit of the vest entuated his well-toned physique. The narrow V line of the vest allowed for the white shirt to remain visible sophisticatedly.

    The navy blue jacket was a perfectly tailored fit for Aaron. Thepel in darker ash color gave the suit an elegant look. The buttons of the jacket had been left unbuttoned, It managed to make him look ssier to his aristocratic air.

    The jacket was longer reaching above his knee. Its fluttering hem to his every step was announcing the dominance matching his coldness.

    He was wearing pants that copy the color of the jacket matching with perfect dress shoes.

    To top it all off, he was wearing eye-catching cuffs that were dazzling under the lights against the dark color of the jacket.

    Leon frowned upon the realization his eyes were scanning the man at the thought of hidden firearms with him.

    His eyesnded back on Aaron. He was walking with his hand shoved in a pocket and another subtle swinging with his steps. His sharpness and his style, both radiated with the confidence of the man.

    Standing in a white shirt, whose sleeves were pulled up and trousers. Leon felt inferior against Aaron. Hence he sneered to look down on Aaron when thetter stood three steps away, "That was a great show."

    Leon''s remark was on the way Aaron looked as Aaron usually chooses formal business zers.

    Roach who was on the side, on high alert, measuring each crook and cranny of the living hall, smirked. He would have loved to counter, ''Hence you enjoyed it without knowing my presence.''

    Roach was in a ck suit. Well prepared to break a bone or two of Leon Harmon. If required, choke him to the death.

    Aaron smirked without any mirth. His gaze was mocking Leon, "Be grateful to my girlfriend."

    He meant his girlfriend personally chose his outfit,pletely aware of his visit to Leon Harmon. Since Leon enjoyed the show staring at Aaron, he should be grateful to Aaron''s girlfriend.

    He would have loved to mention Aarvi as his dear wife, but he didn''t know what Aarvi had in her ns and she won''t mention him as husband unless they are married.

    He didn''t want to hear Leon scorn his rtionship with Aarvi.

    ''Shameless,'' The thought appeared in Roach''s head at his boss''sment. However he was impressed that Aaron wasn''t just good at the office or hospital, he could make a man tremble and reduce to cold sweat.

    Leon wasn''t nervous or afraid but irritated by Aaron''s presence at his ce. He walked to the bar counter as he scoffed, "And why do I owe this honor?"

    Aaron was aware of the reason behind Leon going to the bar counter. It was obvious Leon was reaching the nearest firearm so that he could threaten or scare Aaron to behave in front of him.

    He needed a firearm to dominate his presence as all his men outside were on the grounds groaning in pain or fallen unconscious.

    Entering the bar counter, Leon''s lower half was covered by the brown wooden cab. He stood behind it and added grabbing two rock sses, "How about a drink, President Rivas?"

    His voice was raspy speaking through his teeth, it was evident he was enraged to see Aaron stepping in his territory and controlling all his men.

    Aaron took a seat on the barstool and before responding to Leon''s first question, "Drop your mask, President Harmon." Leon wasn''t dumb-headed for not to realize the reason behind his presence at Harmon Mansion.

    Leon''s hand slightly quivered hearing Aaron''s cold dark voice. He was quick topose and ced the bourbon bottle aside before pushing the rock ss towards Aaron.

    Leon, who shoved the handgun to his pants belt, went around the cab and sat on a barstool swiveling to face Aaron.

    Even though his smooth moves went unnoticed, Aaron and Roach were well aware Leon would have grabbed the firearm and was hiding somewhere.

    Leon indeed left his mask down. His lips cunningly arced, his eyes narrowed filled with darkness and murderous air. His shoulder straightened causing his brawny chest to prop more prominent.

    But he didn''t get to see the man slightly surprised or afraid. It was as if Aaron had more expectations from Leon and he was let down. Aaron''s despising gaze ired up Leon.

    Leon pulled his mobile out, dialed a number, then put it on speaker. If it wasn''t enough to frighten Aaron, Leon was ready to give him another heart freezing dose. Leon was sure that would weaken Aaron to the knees and beg him.

    [Hello Boss.]

    Leon leisurely took another sip of his drink while watching Aaron, who waszily dropping one ice cube after the other to his rock ss.

    ''His overconfidence.'' Leon hated it.

    "Where is Shea Morris''s car?" Leon demanded the answer.

    The response came too quickly and in a respectful tone, [Boss, we are at JV Avenue road.]

    He was following Shea''s car to make sure Wade doesn''t take Shea to the Harmon mansion and put Leon in trouble.

    Leon ordered mercilessly, "Blow up the car."

 Chapter 420 - Sitting At Gunpoint

    Aaron''s action ofzily dropping each ice cube felt like he was already bored at the beginning of the show.

    [Boss, we are at JV Avenue road.]

    Right after hearing the response from his men, Leon passed the order without an ounce of mercy at the life of Shea or Wade Merton, "Blow up the car."

    Leon wanted to teach Aaron that he will lose his loved ones if he dares stand against him again. His warning was an attack and a sample of who he was.

    He was the president of Harmon Industries to the world. Now he was showing his hidden strength of being the major drug and weapon dealer in the country.

    Leon noticed Aaron added another ice cube and filled the whole ss. His order to his men didn''t even make Aaron''s eyes widen or breath twitch.

    ''Doesn''t he care about Shea Morris? If not, why is he here?'' Leon thought.

    Aaron pushed the rock ss towards him on the bar counter. The ss twirled as it slid next to the mobile before halting right next to Leon''s whiskey ss that he was holding.

    "President Harmon, you need it more than me." Aaron''s voice was certain but Leon failed to fathom his words.

    Leon sneered in his mind. Today he was going to break the confidence of Aaron. If Aaron was thinking Leon was just bark and means no real harm, Leon was going to prove him wrong.

    After just a few seconds of Leon''s order, the three in the living hall heard a loud st of a car from the speakers of Leon''s mobile.

    Leon snorted at Aaron. He assumed Aaron put up an act of reaching his ce due to Nikun, his best friend, and Shea who considers him as a brother.

    However, his face turned ugly realizing the call hang up automatically right after they heard the st.

    Aaron leisurely took his mobile out after hearing a beep from his mobile. He downloaded the video and ced it on the counter, facing it towards Leon.

    Leon''s back had stiffened when Aaron was taking the mobile. He realized Aaron was the reason behind the call hanging up. ''But how?''

    This was the n Leon just schemed. He himself didn''t know it until Aaron mentioned ''his mask.'' So preparing the counterattack for it was impossible unless estimated beforehand.

    Aaron tapped on the y icon and yed the video for Leon.

    The white Maserati was at good speed on the road, and a ck sedan was following the Maserati and maintaining a reasonable distance.

    The rooftop of the ck car slid open and a man stood up holding something. Before he steadies himself, the car blew up catching on fire, and flipped on the road.

    The video continued to show the car burning in fire and the white Maserati drove away.

    Leon''s breath had rugged and he was breathing heavily looking at Aaron''s mobile unable to keep his frustration in check. Most of the people might get scared looking at his anger, only a few could identify his anger as his weakness

    Leon red at the mobile as though he could fire it and turn it into ash. He craved to crush Aaron''s mobile into pieces.

    Leon didn''t see anybody shooting at the ck sedan. He ordered them to blow up the Maserati but his men blew up their own bloody car.

    That was ludicrous.

    The anger welled up in his chest when he met Aaron''s same gaze willed with confidence. It wasn''t overconfidence, it was the faith in his team and the n which executed smoothly.

    Aaron was neither angry at hearing the order of killing Shea, nor showed a hint of triumph in his face.

    His gaze was provoking, ''try me if you dare.'' It wasn''t threatening but more terrifying and cold as a cier even controlling his actions.

    Leon gritted pulling his gaze away. When he had met Aaron as a patient consulting a doctor, Aaron had looked like he was detached from the world and earthly emotions. It was as though nothing could fascinate him or change him.

    Leon had assumed Rivas Industries would die in his hands without leveling up. And Leon was wrong, Rivas Industries did face troubles but stood stronger than ever.

    From the first time to now, Aaron always proved Leon wrong but Leon wasn''t ready to ept Aaron or Rivas Industries could be stronger than him.

    Who would have thought Aaron had a forbidden side too?

    Just when Leon was about to narrow his eyes at Aaron, he realized the fire and flip of the car didn''t hurt anybody despite being in the city. His eyes shifted to the three cars that had jerked to a stop at a very sharp time.

    He couldn''t believe his men who were following somebody had no idea somebody else was also following them.

    Aaron broke the silence to solve Leon''s query he didn''t utter to avoid being ashamed. "Wade Merton? He is just a tiny fish in a pond who fell for the dead sea you showed him."

    Leon''s resentment grew inside him like a tumor hearing each ridicule of Aaron. His hands tightened into fists leaving the ss.

    ''Clink.'' The sses touched grabbing Leon''s attention.

    He understood why Aaron filled ice cubes and gave him the whiskey ss. Aaron was mocking him to cool down and Leon''s anger continued to mount.

    Aaron questioned, ignoring the anger boiling in Leon, "When you are the one behind Wade Merton, do you think I will believe there won''t be any surprise attack?"

    It was enough to tell Leon that Aaron had done a proper check on Wade Merton, then they fooled Leon in the morning. Anyway, it''s easier to make the fools understand but Leon wasn''t an imbecile, so he couldn''t understand and back out early.

    Aaron revealed how the car blew up, "You might know the small cartching explosives?... Tsk, how will you know military firearms are upgraded?"

    Leon mmed his fist on the bar counter, "Aaron Rivas." He exploded with rage.

    However, Aaron was too cool to believe and that was more terrifying than holding an explosive in his hand.

    "This is just a sample," Aaron uttered enunciating each word in his deep, dark voice.

    A wave of fury crashed through Leon. He had thought he was going to give the taste of loss and show his power to Aaron Rivas.

    At the edge of irritation, Leon didn''t realize Aaron was studying him the whole time. Aaron had heard Aarvi particrly mentioning Leon behaves like apletely different person when he loses hisplete control. He bes too sharp, highly alert and his intent to kill the person touches the peak.

    Aaron exactly felt the same. Leon Harmon who was level-headed doesn''t think of killing the main person immediately. He loves to show his power and relish it.

    But his biggest weaknesses, his anger, and loss of control over the situation stimte him to take someone''s life so that he could control the situation as he wants.

    If Aaron was urately reading Leon�� Aaron didn''t even get to thinkpletely.

    Leon''s hand slid to behind, his pupils red and the next second, the ck handgun appeared in his hand pointing the nozzle at Aaron''s forehead.

    Roach''s eyes narrowed, his hand flew inside his zer and wrapped his fingers tight around the grip of the handgun but Aaron signaled him to stop.

    Roach''s brows knitted tightly as Aaron didn''t have any weapon and was sitting at gunpoint distance.

 Chapter 421 - Damaged Pride

    Blinded with rage, Leon pulled the slider of the handgun to recoil the bullet. He was at the brink to fire the bullet through Aaron''s head.

    There was still no fear in Aaron. Before Leon could recoil the bullet, Roach could have shot Leon''s hand or shot him to death.

    That wasn''t the intention of Aaron. If Aaron really wanted to do it, he could have done it in the past two years right after knowing Leon Harmon had the hand in his Cupcake''s state three years back. He had to control as his Cupcake had a grand n to avenge Leon Harmon.

    Taking Leon''s life wasn''t the retribution his Cupcake wanted for Leon. It was probably the easiest way against the pain Leon had inflicted in his Cupcake and many other women who had gone through it.

    If Leon dies without giving out the moral to the cruel world, there was no use in avenging him. If anybody even thinks of being like Leon, they should tremble knowing how Leon ended up suffering and regretting all his life.

    Hence, Aaron was willing to leave all the opportunity to his Cupcake and ready to patiently wait by protecting her from all the odds.

    Aaron softened his gaze slightly and showed a fake fear to test Leon. He lifted his eyebrows'' head and his lips contracted to show nervousness. He tried to widen his eyes but he couldn''t.

    He appreciated Aarvi in mind for her wless acting skills while he was staring at Leon as though Leon was a threat to his life.

    As he guessed, Leon''s eyes brightened, his lips sneered feeling superior. His eyebrows slowly rxed and his head tilted back.

    Leon was quite smug believing that he was superior. His anger was reced with arrogance by thinking he finally got Aaron Rivas to his control.

    Aaron had just heard about control freakiness of Leon and it confirmed to him. He felt his efforts to learn about the reactions of humans came useful.

    He had learned it two years back because Aarvi wasn''t giving out her feelings or looking him in the eye. Even though his new knowledge wasn''t useful to her, it came in handy.

    ''Leon Harmon needs medical care.'' The thought arose due to his profession, a doctor.

    Anyway, Aaron didn''t want to waste any more seconds when his life was at real risk. If Aarvi gets to know, she was going to be angered for real.

    In a glimmer of sess, Leon was slightlyte to realize Aaron''s expression was back to unreadable and his hand swiftly moved.

    ''Bang''

    Aaron had twisted Leon''s hand and the bullet pierced through the wooden cab of the bar counter.

    Roach ran up to Aaron and Leon in the hopes of helping Aaron as Leon was physically too strong.

    Leon grunted trying to get rid of Aaron''s grip but Aaron was no less powerful.

    Aaron didn''t twist Leon''s hand towards him as it might point the handgun nozzle at him. Carefully locking his wrist and Aaron grabbed the cold grip of the gun.

    Roach breathed a relief before taking the steps away. It had been a very long time back Aaron got trained with Shawn by him and others. He hadn''t expected Aaron to be so athletic and unhesitant.

    Leon, who lost the firearm, looked down on his chest where he felt a firm press. Leon was slightly shocked looking at Aaron''s solid and perfect hold on the grip.

    It was impossible to hold the handgun so cleanly if not trained. People tremble to hold for the first time and will be confused. But the man recoiled the bullet in ease, having his cold unfathomable expression.

    Was he angry? Was he smug? Was he arrogant? Leon couldn''t read him at all.

    Aaron was pointing the gun at Leon''s heart unthinkingly. He was craving to shove all the bullets to Leon''s heart.

    The shes of his cupcake lying half-dead on the dirt ground of the warehouse, lying on the cold Surgical Bed connected to the blood pumping machine with her dead heart on a tray started shing in his mind.

    His desire to press the trigger of the gun rose in him like a tide, his breathing became irregr trying to suppress his emotions.

    Leon''s body turned cold, his eyes widened at Aaron who was carrying the murderous air. He couldn''t feel the pain of his twisted hand but the blind fear that gripped his throat.

    He wanted to push Aaron but afraid he would pull the trigger, he tried to speak but no word came out.

    When the handgun nozzle pressed harder on his chest, his mouth went dry and he was nched.

    Roach didn''t stop Aaron. He was craving Leon''s blood for three years due to many reasons. If Aaron was going to make that happen, Roach was willing to do anything for Aaron.

    Each second for Leon was painstakingly long. The boiling blood was frozen in his veins and his back was soaked in his cold sweat.

    The silence was suddenly pierced by apuse. Roach didn''t think twice before pointing his recoiled gun upstairs.

    He saw a grey-haired, wrinkle-filled old aged man. There wasn''t fear but delight on his face. His hands were also visible as he pped.

    Aaron inhaled sharply andposed back to his cool. He had almost pressed the trigger of the gun at Leon''s chest by recalling what his Cupcake had to go through for such a long time including those dreaded days of her life.

    He was neither d nor disappointed by the intervention of the pping. He leisurely pressed on a button at the grip and removed the bullets magazine hearing the aged voice.

    Leon was catching his breath hearing his grandfather being content. He had no hopes on his grandfather to speak in his favor so he focused on digesting the events.

    "Well done, Young man" The old man meant Aaron by mentioning ''Young man.''

    "I finally got to see fear in Leon." He was pleased with that.

    Elder Harmon was in his room reading a book when he heard the sound of bullet firing. He went out to witness Aaron snatching away the handgun from Leon''s hold and overpowered him.

    He always saw Leon seeding fear in people. It was the first time he got to see Leon, who was trembling like a leaf which didn''t want to be wilt in the zing fire.

    The old man added with a sigh of disappointment, "I would have rested in peace if you had killed him." He left out a deep distressed sigh before walking away from the handrailing.

    Roach: "..."

    Roach retracted his hand and understood Leon Harmon''s own family members wanted Leon dead and they didn''t bother to hide it from outsiders.

    He turned back to Aaron who tossed each bullet out of the bullets magazine staring back at Leon''s eyes.

    Leon wasn''t ready to believe he feared Aaron even for a minute. However he could feel his hands trembling, teeth clenched, staring at Aaron in fright. He was filled with panic and it disgusted him.

    Unhurriedly, Aaron''s tone had the determination while warning Leon Harmon in a matter-of-fact tone, "Leon Harmon, I will thrust all the bullets in your body if therees the next time. Don''t you dare touch my family and friends."

    Aaron threw the empty bullets magazine away as he walked out leaving Leon drowning in his own mountain of damaged pride.

 Chapter 422 - The Next Scene

    While Leon was breaking down his living hall, at the other end of the city, Nikun got his sister, Shea safe and sound.

    Nikun wasn''t waiting in the Hignd club as Shea had thought. Shawn had increased security at Hignd club to make sure none of the customers will be affected by anything. Meantime Aaron''s team was keeping an eye on Wade Merton''s movements.

    Nikun had asked Shea to get ready only when they confirmed Wade had fallen in their trap and was waiting for Shea at the hotel instead of Hignd.

    Hence, they were aware from the very beginning about Wade following Shea. They weren''t sure if Wade had ns to follow her till Hignd or had ns to attack in between.

    At least one thing was sure, Shea''s life wasn''t in danger, they wanted her alive to threaten the Morris family.

    Nikun was in the private car with the deputy chief of police who was there to witness everything live and catch Wade Merton and his team redhanded.

    When Wade entered Shea''s car, Nikun''s instinctive reaction was to try getting out of the car but the police stopped saying Shea was being followed by another car. Nikun''s actions will put her life in more danger.

    At the same time, the deputy chief''s subordinate had collected the bottle which had fingerprints of Wade Merton. As soon as the chloroform was confirmed, Nikun dialed Shea''s number to check if Wade Merton really made Shea unconscious.

    Anyway, they noticed thedy''s wallet was thrown out of the window. It was also collected as evidence.

    The private inspection was registered as kidnapping and the cops started nning to block the Maserati.

    Their car had passed when the ck car caught fire but they had no time to fret over it. Then at the next junction, Maserati halted at the traffic signal which was made red to stop Wade.

    The cops could have asked him to get out of the car but they didn''t take the chance of Wade holding Shea as a hostage.

    Being careful, a cop sneaked next to the car and cued Nikun. Nikun pressed on the unlock button from the spare car key fob he had.

    When Wade was momentarily bemused, the cops had taken him down.

    Nikun carried his unconscious little sister to the hotel after informing the deputy chief that they will write theint the next day.

    A cop had offered to drive them to the hotel considering their safety. Nikun stayed by her side so that she shouldn''t panic after waking up.

    The face and the name of Shea were decided to keep highly confidential in every proof. The cops also retrieved the video of a spy camera that was installed inside the car which Shea was driving. She had no idea about it.

    However, they had nned to reveal Wade Merton to the media which was going to hurt Merton Industries. If it will affect Leon Harmon or not is still a question.

    ---

    At Skyarc penthouse,

    Aaron didn''t meet Nikun or Shea other than confirming she was fine. He straight went to the penthouse pondering about his out-of-control desire to kill Leon. It wasn''t like he would have regretted ending Leon''s life. Anyway, he needed Aarvi to calm downpletely.

    He unlocked the digital lock and entered the penthouse with his jacket on his arm. He was weed to a simple yet soothing ''Longing Love.'' music. In the softly lighted living hall, his eyes shifted to the piano from where the music was emerging.

    He hadn''t taught Aarvi yet and she had mentioned she never yed Piano even once. So guarded up, he carefully took steps still affected by his earlier behavior at Harmon mansion.

    As soon as he saw a messy bun, he knew who it was. He took another step and saw the dainty face of Cupcake. His heart eased up at the sight of her mellowness and affection.

    He saw her extremely attentive looking at the keyboard afraid of pressing the wrong key. Despite knowing he was in there and carved to look at him, she couldn''t lift her head. He knew it was due to herck of practice ying the piano.

    Walking closer, he witnessed her lips softly curl up but her focus stayed on the keyboard if not the keynotes.

    Throwing his jacket on the couch, he stood behind her snaking a hand around her shoulder. He kissed the crown of her head lovingly. He watched her slender fingers dance on the white and ck keys.

    He didn''t disturb her. He let her y sensing she was ying it for him else she would have sprung to his arms at the sight of him.

    He stood listening to the music, which had little ws but could be overlooked. All he cared about was, her efforts for him and the music was warming his heart.

    The short music note ended soon. Aarvi loosened her shoulder and threw her head back to look at Aaron. Her finger held his forearm, and asked eagerly, "How was it?"

    She was aware she would be ttered but she still tried her luck to know if Aaron was going to tell her the truth orvish her withpliments to make her smile.

    Aaron dipped his head and pressed his lips softly on her forehead, "You are a quick learner." His deep voice held admiration for her.

    Aarvi doubted her question but didn''t get to ask. She gasped when Aaron wrapped his arm around her waist and easily swiveled her around the stool. He embraced her resting her head on his chest and caressed her head.

    Aarvi wanted to wrap her arms around him but Aaron probably didn''t see Shawn was lying on the couch. So she held the sides of his shirt to tell him about Shawn

    His deep, low voice sounded above her head, nting another kiss on her crown, "It was full of love."

    Aarvi smiled to herself, he didn''t tter her but chose the right words topliment her. Her hands were eager to wrap around him but she couldn''t.

    Displeased for not receiving her tight hug, he tightened his arm burying her further in his chest silently indicating her to give a proper hug.

    Aarvi poked his waist and turned her face toward the couch where Shawn was watching them as though there was a romance movie ying on the screen.

    Aaron followed her line of sight and saw his brotherying on the couch on his stomach with a lot of anticipation. Aaron understood Shawn taught her to y the piano.

    Anyway, Aaron''s gaze became sharp and the gentleness he had for Aarvi also vanished.

    "Bro, you should award your girlfriend with a toe-curling kiss. Come on, don''t waste time." He cheered Aaron to kiss Aarvi.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron looked at his shameless, anticipating brother, "Leave, Shawn." Aaron bluntly asked him to get out of their penthouse.

    Shawn sat up on the couch and crossed his legs showing his stubbornness, "Nope, after the next scene." He pulled their legs controlling himself fromughing at them.

    "If you guys start making out, I promise to stay as quiet as a sleeping baby, as invisible as air." He sounded resolute, hiding his mischievousness.

    Avron couple: ?

 Chapter 423 - Claim

    "Shawn Rivas." Aaron''s warning tone sounded before he could decide to throw Shawn out of the penthouse.

    Shawn wasn''t afraid of them. He knows his brother loves him too much so his punishment won''t be severe.

    Aarvi patted Aaron''s chest to let go of her from his arms. Aaron unwillingly left her. She faced Shawn and thetter was rmed.

    Shawn knows his Little Heart loves him too but she wouldn''t mind exercising some punishments for him.

    Aarvi crossed her arms and narrowed her eyes at Shawn. She had asked him to go back and rest but he was adamant on seeing Aaron''s reaction.

    ''Shouldn''t he leave after that?''

    Shawn gulped looking at her little face throwing a challenge at him. Recalling her punishment of ying the erotic audio at his ce, a cold run down his spine.

    ''Damn, I don''t want to have a sleepless night.''

    He jumped the couch and ran away, "Have a good night. Little Heart, be the sweet one." He meant no more punishment for him, please.

    Aarvi giggled while Aaron thought about what made Shawn leave so quickly. He had expected Shawn to stick around them for at least half an hour just to tease them.

    ''My Cupcake has her ways.'' He thought looking back at her.

    Anyway, her ways on Shawn weren''t important right now. As soon as the main door auto-locked behind Shawn, Aaron twirled her to his arms.

    Aarvi gasped in surprise before she nced at his sulking, needy face, she returned the hug. "Are you alright?" She asked, for not seeing the same shine in his eyes.

    Aaron didn''t respond. Perhaps he wasn''t alright after recalling what Aarvi had suffered. He didn''t want to tell her those and remind her too.

    He just doesn''t want to lose control over himself any moment even if he has to chop Leon Harmon or just look at his annoying face.

    Aarvi didn''t press him to respond to her question. Her hand gently patted his back feeling his body rxing. For the first time, she felt he needed her too even if it was just to apany him silently.

    Aaron loosened his arms before she could suffocate herself in his hug. Twirling her around, he pulled her back to his arms. Close enough to feel their breath, free enough to look at each other clearly.

    A pleased smile crept up her face looking at his eyes. The golden hue had brightened and shimmering tenderly looking at her.

    Unmindfully, both slowly moved to no music. Aaron watched her take off his loosened tie and leave it on the stool that was closer to them. Then she unfastened the cor button of his shirt and the vest to ease him up more.

    She smoothly did it, as though they were living together for years. For him, she was perfect in every role she took up. as his girlfriend, now behaving as his wife and also a defender for shunning out the unwanted people.

    She might be gentle and lively, she was also strong and powerful enough to lead an army, protect herself and the whole n.

    Aaron came out of thoughts when her fingers slid to his palm and another hand rested on his chest to continue dancing. A blissful smile appeared on her little face just for a simple time together.

    Aaron leaned in closer to her face. Aarvi fluttered her eyes close and felt a warm breath caressing her forehead. The soft kissesnded in the corner of her closed eyes.

    Aarvi involuntarily leaned on him to feel his warmth. She always loved how he makes her feel loved in his arms just by his touch.

    Aaron kissed the side of her forehead, caressing her cheek. Her height was taller than usual before focusing on her dress and high heels. He asked, "Why haven''t you got fresh? You should have rested instead."

    Opening her eyes to a deep soothing tone, Aarvi shifted her hands to his shoulder and hooked it around his neck. Aaron naturally rested on his hands on her lower back pulling her more close as though trying to merge her to himself.

    Aarvi stressed in her honeyed words, "Bribing my way up to get the hot piano instructor." She tried to reach his lips standing on her toes.

    Aaron felt her lips brush him when it was just her breath teasing him, seducing him. She was at it again.

    He didn''t give in to her, yet. He turned at the right movement when her lips touched his corner of lips like a softly feather brushing his.

    He could feel her heart picking up the speed but her lips arced up sexily with her eyes still closed. She stood back and opened her eyes to meet his.

    Aaron''s brows slightly raised. "Hot instructor!?" He mused seductively. His gaze shifted down to her sexy smirk, "Your little bribe isn''t sufficient to get the instructor for yourself."

    Aarvi tugged his neck closer till they could steal each other''s breath and eyes staring at each other longingly, "Such a high price."

    Aaron closed his eyes and relished her smooth cheek brushed over his. He inhaled deep to keep ying along. He was yet again intoxicated by her scent mixed withvender even after a long day.

    Before she could pull another string, his head shifted causing her shoulders to drop missing his warm skin. She was totally aware, he was seducing her back.

    They were ying who was going to throw themselves on the other one. Aarvi knew she was going to lose against his unbelievable self-control.

    Aaron uttered moving his lips against her ear. "I dare not make it overpriced."

    Aarvi clenched her fist to stop herself from flinching against his hot breath blowing at her ear. Her breath hitched, her heartbeats quickened the pace in her ribs hearing his tantalizing voice.

    It took her time to fathom his words. Aaron lifted her suddenly causing her to wrap her legs around his waist before she could even realize.

    She was bbergasted for not protesting. Grabbing his shirt away, she bit him at the crook of his neck. Punishing for always picking her to his arms and controlling her movements at ease.

    She sometimes doubted if she was a porcin doll around Aaron for his delicate treatment.

    His footsteps paused. His gaze darkened, flickering with desire for the woman in his arms. He wanted to pin her on the couch and ravish her showering all his love.

    He inhaled sharply to focus. She might be ready to take their rtionship to the next stage but he didn''t want any of his moves to frighten her and remind her of anything odd.

    He wanted to love her, not just satisfying his hunger. His fingers dug in her waist on theyer of her dress and took the steps to go to their bedroom.

    Aarvi bit him, sucked his smooth skin leaving a ring red mark. Licking her lips, she was weirdly satisfied with her art.

    He was leaving her down his arms when she grabbed his cor and tugged him down without knowing where they were standing.

    Stopping him right before her face. She gazed back at his deep, dark gaze with her passionate ck ones. she imed in words, what is hers, "You could never be overpriced for me but to the rest."

    And he cupped her back head and sealed her lips with his to im his love in the actions.

 Chapter 424 - Kiss Me

    Aarvi''s eyes widened, she let out a gasp at his sudden move and lost the bnce on her heels due to his towering physique. She almost fell back when his strong arm snaked around her waist and pressed her slender body against him. Another hand cupped her back head sealing her lips with his warm ones.

    She expected his kiss toe rough but his tempting lips sucked and nibbled her lips fervently. His lips felt soft yet firm on her lips making her yearn for more and to envelope in his strong arms.

    Her eyes slowly shut and responded to his passionate kiss. Her only addiction. Her craving which she didn''t want to be de-addicted.

    Her hand shifted to his back head. Her fingers clutched his hair. Another hand shifted to his neck pulling him closer as though there was still a space left for them to cross.

    Aaron responded to her action with a low groan when her lips added more pressure on their lips and she nipped his lower lip.

    His hand around her waist moved down her waist and squeezed her bottom cheek.

    Aarvi gasped, fluttering her eyes open to meet his closed eyes, and her clutch tightened on his hair, almost pulling him away from her.

    Taking the chance, Aaron thrust his burning tongue into her sweet, warm mouth. He sucked on her stilled tongue and pulled out her sensual moan against his lips.

    Aarvi felt light-headed in his dominating kiss. The tingling sensation pulsed through her, weakening her knees. His fingers moved up her waist to the side tracing, pressing her curves.

    The warmth of his palm nearing her chest hitched her breath in nervousness and anticipation under his tortuously slow move. All the while exploring her mouth and rolling with her tongue.

    Aaron suddenly drew back from her. Holding his urge to pin her down, he stared at her. He wanted to make sure he wasn''t forcing her or Aarvi forcing herself into it.

    Aarvi suddenly felt a sense of loss and felt cold air caress her bare skin right after losing his warmth.

    She groaned, opening her eyes, "Aaron..." If he was ying her, she was ready to knee him between his legs. She wanted more, she didn''t like how he left her abruptly and her hands hung in the air.

    Her low growl was sweet and bewitchingced with longing. He noted her wants which woke his deepest desires. Her bruised lips were luscious, plump, and inviting.

    She saw him get rid of his vest with an intense gaze on her filled with hunger and desire for her. Her fingers clenched the hem of her dress. Her throat ran dry when his one-step brought him dangerously close yet she couldn''t peel her eyes away from their locked gaze.

    Many thoughts ran in her mind but none were clear to her. She had thought she was prepared for their rtionship to go for the next level too but her heart drummed erratically in her chest.

    She didn''t know if it was any kind of fear or her pure anticipation and nervousness for whates next. She found herself frozen in a ce, suffocating herself by holding her breath. She stared at him unlike how she always tried to seduce him.

    All the more, she didn''t want to disappoint him but none of her theories were helping her at the moment.

    Aaron didn''t see fear in her. He had expected her to be nervous and it was more than she had thought due to her past experience.

    Just a little soothing, he will get his curious kitten Cupcake, if not his Lioness will be back in all vigor.

    His left palm brushed on her cheek causing her eyes to droop and lean to his palm. He slowly leaned in and pressed his lips on her cheek, down her jawline, and below her ear sending shivers down my spine.

    His right hand pressed on her shoulders making her sit at the corner of the bed. His lips gently pressed on her lips when she looked up to him.

    Puzzled, Aarvi bit her swollen lower lip. She forgot everything about the fear she doubted. She curiously gazed at him kneeling in front of her.

    With all the tenderness he had, his finger glided down her right calf causing her to slightly stiffen under a lingering trace of his finger. He held her ankle and took off her heel. Then he repeated the left leg ncing at her rxing.

    She wasn''t a delicately grown-up princess of some kingdom or a porcin doll that should be handled carefully. She believes none could treasure her as much as he did.

    Before he could stand up, her hands slid on his shoulders and her lips met his. Bending to his height, her lips brushed against his lips. She uttered looking him in the eye, pouring her heart out, "I love you."

    Were those three words enough to express her feelings? She wished those three words could really tell him how much she loves him.

    Aaron felt his heart swell in warmth for her tenderness and love.

    "I..." Before she could add more words, Aaron stood up lifting her off the floor in his arms.

    Aarvi gasped, wrapping her hands tight around his neck. Heid her under him pinning her down on the bed. His eyes flickered with intense emotions.

    He pressed their foreheads, his fingers dug in her waist to control and respond to her heartfelt confession of her love, "Aarvi Evans, I love you too."

    Aarvi shifted her hands to cup his face, she didn''t want him to control anymore, "Then kiss me."

    Aaron''s eyes shone to a predatory stare at her amorous tone.

    Aarvi pulled him more close until their lips could touch, "Kiss me until you or I can''t keep the count of it. Kiss me until I forget everything but you. Kiss me un..."

    The rest of the words swallowed down her throat when his lips crashed on hers. His kiss came raw and intense and prying her lips open for him.

 Chapter 425 - Mesmerizing

    ## Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter. You can skip this one.

    His scorching hot kisses were relentless, leaving her breathless and dizzy. His lips trailed down her lips, letting her catch breath just to return and invade her sweet mouth and savor her delicious lips.

    Her fingers entwined with his hair. She shuddered when he left a wet hot kiss at the hollow of her neck and sucked her sensitive skin.

    He was punishing her for tempting him every time and now with her words which snapped his control. Yet, his heart betrayed his body, and all he could have for her was boundless affection and tenderness.

    Leaving a bright red mark on her skin, he lifted his head and met her hazy gaze. Her hooded eyes shifted to his lips, and her hands glided down to his face.

    She wanted more. More of his warmth, more of his love that she could feel by his touch.

    Before she could pull him down, he ced a finger against her lips, pausing her in action. The tips of his fingers brushed the hair away from her face saying, "Slow, Sweetheart..." His voice, heavilyced with desire, came out like a whisper on her ears.

    "Savor each moment." His deep maic voice controlled her heartbeats.

    He didn''t want to get it over with it. He can be as gentle or as rough as she wants, but not for their first. He wanted her to relish their moments, feel loved. That could erase each of her bad memories, recing them with theirs. That could ease any fear she had before.

    Lost in his eyes, the warm tingling feeling under his mere touch, all she knew was she trusts him, and he would never think of hurting her.

    Her arms wrapped around his neck when he dipped his head for another passionate kiss. While his hand started to move on her curves over her dress.

    Aarvi bit back her moan and tilted her head back instinctively to give him ess to her slender neck. His warm breath fanned her skin skillfully, nibbling and leaving wet trails on her throat.

    She knew it was just the beginning, but she felt her body warming up under his tease. Her heartbeats rapidly raised in her ribs, and her chest heaved against his chest, making her hopelessly flush red.

    She smelled of fresh flowers andvender. Inhaling her intoxicating scent, Aaron bit the crook of her neck, causing her to tremble under him. He was slowly losing his senses yet focused on her response of quivering body and the muffled whimpers in pleasure.

    Sensing no reluctance from her, he licked, making her tremble, and sucked the same spot, leaving another mark below her ear while he gave a firm squeeze to her bosom.

    Aarvi grabbed his hair tight and bit her lip without letting her voice move out of her throat. Her dressyer failed to shield from his big warm palm that cupped her bosoms and gave another squeeze.

    She let out a gasp when his slender fingers traveled down to her legs. Aaron captured her lips again while his hand that had slipped her dress caressed the bare skin of her waist.

    He was fascinated by how sensitive she was that a slight brush of his fingers gave her overwhelming emotions.

    Aarvi felt a hot tingling sensation where ever he was touching her. She was muddled without being able to think. Fire pooling low in their abdomen, her heart went weak, dropping off all her defenses and melted to his touches.

    She let out a sweet moan against his lips without knowing if she was trying to push him away or pulling him closer.

    Aaron groaned when she nipped his lower lip, and her fingernails dug into his arm.

    His hand shifted to her back, lifting her up from the bed. As his hand moved up her spine under her dress, Aarvi clung to him. She trembled when a cold air brush down her spine as the zip of her dress was undone.

    Aaron pulled off her dress in a swift move and tossed it away. Sitting on hisp, Aarvi''s lowering hands froze in the air when it hit her slowly that she was sitting in just lingerie while Aaron tossed his shirt off.

    She felt her whole face burning under his smoldering gaze filled with a dark hunger. Her mouth felt dry, causing her to gulp nervously, her heavy breath turned irregr, and her heart pounded harder than ever.

    He couldn''t stop his eyes from moving down her little flushed face. He had imagined her to have drool-worthy curves, but she was just breathtakingly mesmerizing sitting on hisp in her ckce lingerie barely covering her.

    He subconsciously brushed on her left chest, where he couldn''t make out any mark left due to the surgery.

    Aarvi shrunk under his unthinking touch. She was trying to slip off him but found herself crushed against his bare chest with his big, warm palm on her back.

    "Should I stop?" His heavy voice with a thickyer of his self-control sent shivers down her spine. He gently pecked on her shoulder, trying to calm his body. She had no idea how much effect she had on him.

    Aarvi flinched at his hot breath against her neck. His muscr bergamot scent raided her nose, making her feel drunk. While her bare skin was brushing against the smooth, firm texture of his skin, making her crave to touch him.

    Her breathy response came in as a surprise to her, "N-No..." She wanted him to continue.

    The next second, her shoulders jerked when he snapped her upper garment. She felt her back crush on the soft mattress. He went on top of her and iming her lips.

    Her hands snaked around him, and he groaned in pleasure when her cold fingers ran down his spine. She kissed him back with the same hunger arousing both of them to the height.

    His hands roamed on her body, hooked to the smoothness of her skin, her sensual moans in pleasure, trembling body under him, taste of her lips. She was bing his physical necessity showing no mercy to his body.

    His lips prepped kisses on her soft mounds gazing at her lost in pleasure. He flicked his tongue over her pink erected bud, and a deep, pleasured moan slipped her lips. Her fingers tightened on his hair.

    "Aaron..." She cried out in pleasure when his mouth caught her nipple, and his hand kneaded her other mound.

 Chapter 426 - Divine

    ## Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter. You can skip this chapter too. ##

    His kissing and stroking her with his hands, mouth, and tongue put her on fire. She mindlessly moaned his name without knowing what she needed, other than wanting him to continue what he was up to.

    His fingers grazed down her thin undergarment to her inner thighs, making her quiver uncontrobly.

    Feeling his burning tongue, hot breath, addicting lips going down her lower abdomen, Aarvi felt her body burning with passion. Her fingers clutched on his hair and pulled him up to her flushed face.

    His lips immediatelytched on hers. Their tongues met halfway, and both hungrily kissed, dancing their tongues against each other.

    He broke the kiss when she was breathless and nibbled her lips when her shameless hands continued to wander on his slender V back.

    She was too engrossed to notice something hard pressing on her thigh when she unknowingly rubbed herself against him. Aaron groaned, sucking her lower lip to his mouth pulling out a long sensual moan of her.

    He was already finding it hard. Aarvi''s reactions were doing no good to him but fueling his desire to another level that he didn''t know existed.

    Aaron pressed her down with his hips to stop her rubbing, giving him a painful pleasure. A sharp bite on her lip caused her to open her heavily hooded eyes and meet his eyes which were zing with desire.

    "Are you sure?" She heard him when he grazed his finger between her thighs. She was wet.

    Aarvi trembled. She unthinkingly pressed her legs together and tight to avoid the intruding fingers. But her eyes widened when she realized his fingers between her thighs. Her face glowed to another shade of red, her hands flew to cover her face.

    Aaron couldn''t help but smile at her shyness. He tantly grazed his fingers at the sensitive skin of her thighs, asking her again, "Should I stop?" He coaxed shiver out of her, and muffled moans brushed his ears.

    ''Stop?'' She never knew the physical pleasure feels so good. She had covered her face due to her own lewd thoughts. Now she felt shy to respond to Aaron with a shook of her head.

    She suddenly gasped, spreading her hands away from her face and her eyes widened when his finger dipped to her wet folds.

    Her eyes red, and blood buzzed in her face when she saw him lick his finger with his intense gaze on her.

    He was tempting her than the cupcakes he bakes for her. She knew he had an enticing physique, but this was at another level itching her to jump on him and pin him under her.

    Her eyes went down his finger to his muscr flexing arms. She gulped when her eyes trailed up the thick veins of his arm, imagining them around her waist.

    It wasn''t the first time she saw him half-naked, but her eyes severely betrayed her this time. Down his broad, muscr shoulders, her eyes lingered at the well-defined lines of his abs. Her lips gaped at the realization he had eight rough edges when she had assumed six all the two years.

    One couldn''t say he had a well-toned physique in his business suits, and she knew he had the body to be dreamed by many men and beckons women to graze them. She was also added to the list, but none had the privilege other than her.

    Her face flushed at the sharp V line. She was sure she looked like cooked shrimp. Before her eyes could go more down his body, his long slender fingers pinched her chin and lifted her face up. He captured her lips on time and perfectly molding their lips.

    He was pleased to see her ogling his body, but he didn''t want her to be ufortable or see fear arising in her eyes when her eyes go down to his lower body. Hence he captured her lips, drawing her attention away.

    ...

    His hands slid off her lower garment smoothly, and he sharply inhaled her musky scent.

    She had bit her lip, curled her toes, closing her eyes in anticipation and shyness for lying on the bed in a vulnerable state. Probably she never had dared to dream of it.

    She was wless. One couldn''t say she had been through the life and death situation bruised to an unrecognized state. "You are beautiful." Those words of pure devotion slipped off his lips without hold.

    Aarvi hurled a pillow at him, unable to close his legs which were on his sides, and at the thought of Aaron watching her, even if it''s for just spare seconds.

    Dodging the pillow at ease, he didn''t make her wait. His hand slid between her thighs. She cried out in pleasure as his fingers brushed her where she was sensitive.

    Knowing it pleasured her, he repeated again, and she moaned his name in response.

    Aarvi let out a loud gasp when he opened her legs. Their eyes met. Without warning, he reced his finger with his hot slithery tongue and flicked her pink wet cave.

    Her head sank to the mattress, eyes fluttered close, and she failed to stop her whimpers. His hands circled her thighs to hold her in ce while his tongue continued to slowly brush against her wet folds.

    Overwhelmed with pleasure he was building up, Aarvi was unable to focus on anything. She felt like spring coiling tightly in her with the waves of shock jolting her.

    Her fingers reached for him and clutched his hair. Unaware, Aarvi pushed herself against him.

    His fingers didn''t idle around, and they started grazing her sensitive inner thighs, increasing her pleasure to an excruciating level.

    "Aa... A-Aaronn... Ah..." Her uncontroble carnal cries began when his lipstched on her sensitive folds. He delved the tongue inside, again and again, deeper inside her.

    He let out a groan for her whimpers which were making him painfully too hard in his pants. Yet he was satisfied looking at her drowning in the pleasure all due to him.

    He held her tensed body when it started trembling. He pulled his tongue out and sucked on the small nub sending another wave of fire course through her body.

    She continued to whimper mindlessly, panting for the air when the pressure inside her quickened, her muscles clenched, and her core tightened.

    Just when she thought it was nearing the end, he again buried his tongue deeper into her, and an immense wave of pleasure kicked in.

    She threw her head back and back arched. He pushed her to an incredible tion making her tremble in his arms until she couldn''t hold it in.

    Her body jerked, "Aa-Aaron..." She cried out when a spasm went through her body, dissolving to the pleasure. Her body quivered with her sensual moans in the trails of fire rippling through her.

    She felt his hand on her back when she was falling back on the bed. Before she could catch a breath, "Aaaronn.." A cry of pleading left her lips when he began top his tongue again, licking and sucking her wetness she didn''t even realize she had released.

    She clutched his hand back when he intertwined their fingers while he sucked her dry and lifted his head up from her.

    Watching him lick his lips, she felt her body again turn warm. He was seducing her again. She could guess her whole body turn red at his exim, "Divine."

    >.<

 Chapter 427 - Little Monster

    ## Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter other than Aarvi trying to ovee her fear of the male body. You can skip this chapter too. ##

    "Exhausted?" Aaron asked, peppering Aarvi''s flushed little face with little pecks waiting for her to catch a breath. Noticing a drop of sweat trickle down, he noted her still huffing.

    He was okay if she was exhausted but felt something amiss, looking her brows slightly quiver.

    Aarvi felt dizzy by everything. She took his hand and ced it on her chest. She asked him breathily, "W-why is it... still so loud?" She wasn''t so physically weak for her heart to beat so erratically, even after her a few deep long breaths.

    Her eyes opened after realizing her heart couldn''t endure all the excitement. She bit her lip, looking at Aaron, who was forcefully calming himself down. She was disappointed in herself for having a weak heart which stopped them halfway.

    "Aaron, I..."

    Aaron stole away the rest of the words from her lips. It was a gentle, quick kiss. He just stopped her from speaking or taking the me or being disheartened.

    He cupped her face, leaving his weight on the elbow of his other hand. After another quick peck on the corner of her lips, "Looks like..." His voice trailed off, grabbing her attention. There was no discontent but a little smirk at the corner of his lips, and his eyes had the shine hiding his dangerous desire.

    "Your heart went weak at me." He yfully remarked, lifting his eyebrows at her.

    Aarvi couldn''t stop her soft, light chuckle. That was cheesy, but also the truth.

    Aaron added with his finger tapping on her heart, "Now we have to train this strong for me."

    Aarvi was about to ask how they could make her poor little heart strong; he again stole away her words from the tip of her tongue. It was clear that he didn''t want her to worry.

    A cold run down her spine when the tip of his tongue traced the corner of her lips. Holding his shoulder, Aarvi couldn''t bring herself to push him but savor the little ripples he was causing in her, "Why are you- Mhmm t-tortur-..."

    She had heard couples break up for not having a good physical rtionship, and here he was torturing himself. Yet, she could only sumb to his kisses and teases before he was able to pull himself up from her.

    He half shrugged his shoulders, pulling her up from the bed, "Then stop being addictive."

    Aarvi: "..."

    He carried her up in his arms while she tried to cover herself with her slender hands. She shivered when he nibbled her neck where he hadn''t left a mark, "I have already seen you."

    Aarvi: "..."

    That doesn''t mean she was going to walk around naked in front of him. She thought that she should have grabbed the duvet.

    Seeing the fresh red petal-like mark appear on her sensitive milky skin, Aaron was satisfied before leaving her down at the ss shower block.

    While bncing back on her feet, Aarvi''s forearm unintendedly brushed over the bulge in his pants. Her face med, and Aaron cut off his low grunt to go unnoticed by her.

    He turned around hastily to leave from there as he inly said, "Take a quick shower."

    Anyway, Aarvi was in deep contemtion. She felt her heart shudder and fingers ball into a fist at her own thought, but she still chose to do what she felt right.

    She didn''t want her fear to affect them in any way. She didn''t want to take advantage of his consideration. She has to ovee her fear, so why not today? Even if she couldn''t do it, she knew Aaron won''t me her.

    She tried to reach his hand but missed. Her fingers trailed down his smooth back, getting nothing to grab. She felt his back stiffen to her touch, and her face turned another shade of red when she held his pant.

    Anyway, she pulled him back while Aaron was trying his best to remain calm. "Aarvi..." His restrained voice was dark.

    Both were having their own hard time, and she made her mind hoping she could break off her limits. She tried to look at Aaron''s face standing behind him, "I- I can help your..."

    ''Your?'' She scratched her head as she picked out the word while watching his side profile, "- L-little Monster."

    He felt a twitch in his pants. His body was already excited at her words.

    Aaron: "..."

    Should he teach her how to address his manhood?

    He took a deep, loud breath. His shoulders slightly drooped before he turned around to face Aarvi. He didn''t know if he should be proud of her for trying to step out of herfort zone or call her a fool.

    Her face was scarlet red as though all the blood had surged up to her face. Despite wording that she could help the ''Little Monster, '' she looked perplexed.

    Aarvi''s eyes darted around standing between the ss walls, under his scrutinizing gaze. She was instinctively trying to find something to cover herself without panicking.

    Aaron knew she wasn''tfortable standing without clothes, and it was totally normal. His eyes stayed on her eyes, trying to catch if she was forcing herself into it by ignoring her fear.

    There was only ufortableness. Aaron doubted if it is also for what she said. His hand cupped her back head making her face him. His words were firm and unyielding, "Aarvi, you don''t have to push yourself into anything. Anything means any bloody thing."

    Aarvi blinked at him. She sensed he was worried about her when she had gathered her courage to help him from getting himself tortured.

    Could she just smack him?

    She changed her route, "Are you perhaps shy?..." She innocently blinked.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi continued with another hypothesis, "Are you afraid that I might do something to your... Little Monster?"

    Aaron understood she was determined to help him... correction, his excited Little Monster.

    Should he just scare her away?

    He took a step narrowing his eyes at hers. Aarvi, who had expected various reactions from him, failed to read his aloofness and unknowingly stepped back, continuing her efforts to read him.

    "And how are you going to help me?" He asked.

    Aarvi gulped the nonexistent saliva hearing his question. She slowly lifted her right hand, biting her inner lip. She hasmon sense too. "Perhaps..." She took another step back, "Rubbing." It came out more like a whisper.

    Ahh... She wanted to bury herself somewhere.

    Aaron almost tripped hearing her. Why did he even expect the response to be, I don''t know? Probably almost all the older teenagers know those types of things.

    The confidence and the boldness she had slowly broken down, seeing him unreactive when she had left all her shame trying to do something for him. Her body turned cold, and her fingers shook, feeling humiliated.

    She had just thought it was the right thing as his girlfriend. She felt like she wouldn''t be embarrassed if she would have behaved modestly like many women.

    She turned away from him and drew a long, silent breath from her mouth. She tried her best to sound nonchnt, "Fine, go." She twisted the shower knob clenching her teeth to control her emotions.

 Chapter 428 - Will You Hate Me?

    <em>## Warning and spoiler: There is a crucial plot detail in this chapter after the (-------) section divider. ##</em>

    Aarvi knew she was being over-sensitive when all he wanted was to avoid triggering her panic. Leaving his worry, she was also aware that she didn''t dare to look down at him because she was afraid of going back on her decision of helping him.

    She thought to face her fear to ovee it but forgot she also needs his approval.

    Aaron didn''t want to make her embarrassed. He was worried that she might get scared as the fear was too deeply rooted in her.

    ''Control.'' He chanted it more than a hundred times to restrain himself. He really doubted he might pin her down then and there if he stayed there any longer.

    Nheless, he was ready to go through any torture for her. So he wouldn''t dare to do anything that would hurt her physically or emotionally.

    He felt like it would be a torturous night yet epted his fate just for his Cupcake.

    The warm water was soaking her, her long chocte brown hair was sticking to her slender waist, and water droplets were rolling down, grazing her supple skin.

    ''So audacious.''

    Aarvi sensed a hand reach for her waist as her whole attention was on him. She pped his hand away when she knew he was standing right behind her.

    Even though she could weigh the situation clearly, her embarrassment was released as anger. "Don''t touch me." She growled at him with her back facing him.

    Despite knowing she will calm down soon, he still catered to her but wasn''t so gentle and patient anymore. Even if he wanted to, he just couldn''t.

    His hand reached her waist and twirled her around. He pushed her against the wall before she could protest.

    Unaware about his hard time, Aarvi was about to retort but the words stuck in her throat when she felt something hard pressed on her lower abdomen. She knew it was his Little Monster.

    Removing her hands between them, he pinned them up to her head in a hand. While she was almost admiring the wet sizzling face of him, his hooded eyes and sharpened, defined jawline due to his clenched teeth.

    His heavy breath tickled her lips, hitching her breath, slowly closing her eyes shut. The seconds ticked by, but the rough kiss she had expected didn''te by.

    "Aaron..." She whined as she opened her eyes. Before she could notice he got rid of his wet pants, his lips crashed on hers.

    It was a greedy kiss filled with hunger and passion, waking her desire to feel his warm skin on her fingers and whimper at his domineering kiss, which she couldn''t beat.

    The sharp painful pleasure by his bite at her earlobe slightly cleared her senses. She wanted to help him; why was he seducing her?

    "Aa- Aaronnn... W-wait... Ahgmm..." Her knees went weak when he dipped his tongue to her ear. Aaron was quick to wrap his arm around her waist, leaving her hands.

    "Are you sure?" He asked onest time. His husky voice on her ears caused her to open her eyes. She took time to fathom his words and nodded in response before breathily responding, sensing he had already stripped. "I-I w-will try."

    ''Guinea pig,'' The words flew in his mind.

    He kept her eyes on his and guided her hand. Her hand trembled, she gulped in nervousness. To stop thinking about the ''Little Monster,'' She tiptoed and kissed his neck while her right hand finally touched the hot erected Little Monster.

    Aaron suppressed his grunt when her soft slender finger barely held him. Aarvi felt the Little Monster move prompting her eyes to involuntary shift down, but Aaron lifted her chin.

    He was holding thest straw, craving to send her out of the shower, so he least wanted to see her fear. Seeing no reluctance, Aaron guided her hand to stroke his length, once, twice, and thrice.

    He had indeed underestimated her and her too. The help turned to pleasure him, and the little woman was fascinated looking at him in ecstasy. She looked proud of being able to please him back.

    In the end, she pitifully nced at her sore hands, nced at him and the Little Monster when it sprunted all over her legs. Before she could grab the water faucet, Aaron pinned her back to the wall.

    Aarvi shrieked, thinking she was falling down, "Aar-"

    Nheless, in the name of cleaning her, Aaron left her weak on her knees, clinging to him with sore hands.

    ----------

    He had fulfilled her wishes. She neither can keep count of his kisses nor think about covering herself when he carried her out of the shower after nearly an hour.

    A sexy smirk hung on his lips, looking at her, still relishing in the spent tremors. He didn''t know the water could heighten their pleasure. He stored it in his mind.

    Aarvi practically felt like floating other than her sore hands. She doubted if there was an inch left on her where his brazen hands hadn''t caressed, and his lips hadn''t kissed. The thought of it made her toes curl, and her face turn hot red.

    She was d her heart wasn''t going berserk again. It was getting ustomed to the emotional and physical excitement. ''Oh hoo oh,'' she realized how Aaron was going to make her poor little heart strong.

    Flushed, she thought to learn taming the Little Monster quickly so that her hands won''t sore. ''Little?'' Her blush spread till her chest.

    Aaron was curious while watching her repeatedly flush with her own thoughts.

    He wrapped her in the bathrobe first, before himself. Then the ko clung to him, frequently yawning while he blowdried her long wet hair.

    Seeing her doze off, he was putting on his soft cloth nightshirt when he heard her mumble in a half-asleep state. He kept his ear closer and heard her voiceced with pain, "W-what if I had really tried to kill you? W-Will you h-hate me?"

    He embraced her when she was trying to open her eyes to wake up. He gently caressed her back to calm her and put her to sleep, "I love you... I will always love you, no matter what."

    He felt her snuggle at his words and breathed out in relief.

    He had heard her say about the dream in which she pushes him to theke. He had told her she never did that, and he was attacked by a group of criminals when he was a young teenager. He didn''t expect her to be still bothered about it.

    He was on the wooden deck of theke when he was attacked. A military man had pushed him down to theke due to the rain of bullets. Aaron knew to swim. The military man had taken the shots of Aaron. If his Cupcake had reached there, they would have killed her. As far as he remembers, his Cupcake hadn''t got there yet.

    Aaron guessed as his little Cupcake must have witnessed everything from far, and the shock might have affected her memories. That might have strongly impacted her. Hence she was getting the dream of her or a teenager drowning in the water during her teenage years.

    He felt the need to find the truth out for Aarvi so that he could stop her from bothering herself by thinking about the reason behind her wiped-up memory.

 Chapter 429 - Grandmothers Style

    At Skyarc penthouse,

    Aarvi woke up after an amazing sleep. She didn''t even know thest time she slept so well without dreams or breaking her sleep. Stretching her body, she flipped to see Aaron squirm in sleep due to her movements.

    Anyway, her face instantly turned bright pink looking at him shirtless. It reminded her of every censor position of her and Aaron under the shower from the previous night.

    ''Woah! What a good start to my day.'' She thought breathing in his masculine bergamot scent, ''He smells so good.'' Another thought as her eyes wandered from his shoulders to his raising and dropping chest to his calm breathing.

    She contemted if she should remove the nket to check out his abs. She decided not to get caught red-handed.

    She never saw him sleep shirtless, even when they were not together and they were sleeping separately. ''Is he nning to seduce me early in the morning?''

    Before she could n on biting him awake, Aaron''s hand slid under her waist and pulled her to his embrace. "It''s too bright." He groggilyined about the sunlight spilling inside their room. He buried his face in her neck, slowly breathing in her scent.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Where is my sweet good morning?'' She pondered without caring she doesn''t wish him morning either. ''Is he going to be the spoiled one?'' She asked, "Aaron Rivas, where is your shirt?"

    "Good Morning, Sweetheart." He indulgently wished, wrapping his arm tighter causing her to coil her arms around him.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She looked at her arms and realized she was wearing his navy blue nightshirt and nothing underneath. She could practically feel his warm body. Before her thoughts could drift, he responded to her question, "You are wearing my shirt."

    "You have a lot of nightwears."

    "If I had picked a different one��" He pulled her away to face her. Aarvi supported herself on her elbows, looking down at him. He gently pinched her cheeks, "You would still be wearing my shirt."

    Bewildered, "Are you saving theundry?" She could onlye up with that. Money? They weren''tcking.

    Aaron watched her pink glowing face, she wasn''t ufortable or angry seeing him shirtless, that''s all mattered to him. He shed her a sexy smirk and brushed his nose against hers, "Maybe."

    She was so adorable, innocently blinking at him. His morning started off really well.

    He got off the bed and went towards the bathroom. A yful glint shed in his eyes. He turned around at the entrance of the bathroom. He watched Aarvi y with his shirt which was too big on her small frame.

    Obviously, she liked his shirt on her.

    "Oh yeah," He caught her attention, "Honey, do you want the damn door?" He sweetly teased with a straight face using her words.

    Aarvi looked at him just to remember everything of their night. ''Damn, why is this man making me blush so much?''

    She grabbed the pillow and threw it at him. She snorted when he held the pillow andughed heartily. He wanted to cuddle her more but damn, it''s Monday.

    ��

    Aaron hadpleted his workout in the gym and went to the balcony for a swim when he saw Aarvi go inside water for her breathing exercise afterpleting her yoga.

    Aaron was about to enter the swimming pool, he noticed Shawn getting out to the balcony in gym wear and waved at him, "Morning bro."

    Even though Aaron just nodded, his face had softened looking at his younger brother. Both didn''t disturb Aarvi and Shawn handed his mobile to Aaron.

    Aaron checked the report and status of Naomi''s case as he heard Shawn, "Did you consider Little Heart''s suggestion? Sister Naomi will lose her license if we don''t intervene today."

    The Brown siblings had already forgiven Naomi but they are sticking with the case because of Aaron. The chief of the cardiology department didn''t want Naomi to be in his team but he was also fine with letting go of Naomi after warning. Hence everything was depending on Aaron.

    A part of Shawn pitied Naomi. She grew up with them so seeing her studies and career at stake, he wanted them to give her a chance as it was also Aarvi''s choice.

    Aaron cared nothing but Aarvi''s stressless life without bothering about women who wanted to take her ce to be in his life. So when ites to Aarvi, he could be heartless to anybody, including his own grandfather.

    The duo''s eyes moved towards Aarvi who came up to the water surface. She took a calm, deep breath and went into the water without looking behind her.

    Shawn knew his brother''s worries. So he didn''t pressure him with his opinion. Letting him go for the swim, he sipped his protein shake timing Aarvi''s breath pattern. He was amused with her improvement.

    Aarvi was surprised seeing Aaron leave without teasing her until her eyesid on Shawn who was sipping his protein shake sitting at the edge of the pool.

    She swam near Shawn and was about to greet him, he bopped her head. His voice was low enough to reach her ears, "You are so boring, Little Heart."

    "Heh?"

    He pointed at Aaron for her. Aarvi turned to see Aaron get out of the pool with his back facing them. Aarvi tried her best to avoid gulping looking at his muscles flex when he ran his fingers through his wet hair. That V-back was worth drooling for.

    Shawn smacked her head taking her attention back, "You should be your boyfriend''s eye candy, and here you are, ogling Bro." He sounded disappointed.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''While I watch, he eats me alive.'' She thought without telling Shawn.

    Her friend announced, worrying about her love life, "I will take you out shopping at noon. Stop wearing your grandmother''s style clothes." Then he rushed inside toplete his work quickly.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Other than her swimsuit, all her clothes are trendy, and ssy.. ''Dirty Little Prince, why do you want to spice up my love life?'' She thought, shaking her head in resignation.

    With Shawn and Dax, she never feltcking in having a girl-best-friend. They always made sure to fill that space too.

    Anyway, she cried after going inside her bedroom. She had forgotten about Shawn next door and hadn''t covered her hickeys. ''How irresponsible of me.''

    Instead of calming her down, Aaron kissed her - senseless, licked his lips watching her dazed, and went downstairs to prepare breakfast.

    Aarvi and her poor little heart: "..."

    ------

    At Harmon mansion,

    Elder Harmon sat and had his breakfast watching the servants clean up the living hall which waspletely broken down by none other than Leon Harmon. He had a delighted smile without a hint of empathy towards his grandson.

    The anxious butler who was sent away the previous day was busy organizing everything before Leon enters there for breakfast. Little did he know, Leon was going to be in another trouble.

    Leon, who got fresh after his gym, entered the living hall in leisurewear. He had no n to go to the office, the psychologist who was appointed to him would be home soon so he ignored the servants still arranging and went to the dining hall.

    At the long dining table, he was weed to the moving smile of his grandfather whose eyes shone in a hint of victory. Leon was about to ground his teeth but remembered his anger issues. He shed a fake smile and sat at the opposite end of the table.

    He was about to flip the te but the butler ran up to him and announced hurriedly. "Master, Major General is here with his team��" Before he could finish, loud military boots marched inside the mansion, alerting Leon.

 Chapter 430 - A King Cobra

    Before the butler of the Harmon mansion could continue his words and deliver the whole information about the presence of the major general with his team, Leon turned to his grandfather who sniggered.

    Elder Harmon nced at Leon''s using gaze. He shrugged his shoulders as he took another bite, enjoying his healthy breakfast with eggs.

    He added after a spoonful, "If I had such a connection, wouldn''t you be on the road by now?"

    Elder Harmon really wished he hadn''t lost his connections. He was the founder of the Harmon Industries which waster raised to the sky by his son. It is soaring under Leon but Elder Harmon felt like his sons and his hard work became a tool to nourish the beast in their home.

    He let out an internal silent sigh, he was aware Leon was going to shoo him back to the room so he took a sip or two from his water ss and grabbed his cane.

    By that time, the major general with the other five reached the living hall. Leon had cued his butler to take the old man upstairs to his room.

    The middle-aged butler stood behind Elder Harmon and heard him deeply sigh looking at the parlor. The butler immediately assured him, "Old Master, I have informed servants to get all your required brands. Please take a rest for some time, the bar will be ready by the afternoon."

    Elder Harmon didn''t respond and walked towards the elevator. Even though he gets to drink, he couldn''t get drunk due to Leon Harmon. Leon was afraid that Elder Harmon would drink to death so he made sure Elder Harmon never drinks raw.

    Elder Harmon was about to enter the elevator but paused hearing the voice behind. "Elder Harmon, we would like to speak with you too. Why don''t you spare a few minutes here?"

    Leon had put on his professional face with an amiable smile when he was walking towards the living. His footsteps slightly faltered while he tried to cover it up with fakeness.

    "Major General Louis, why bother my grandfather. He is an old man, he needs to rest." He sounded in.

    Major general Louis was taller, stronger built, and older than Leon. His sharp eyes and darkened face were intimidating but not enough to scare Leon.

    It wasn''t his first time meeting Leon Harmon, each time they got a lead to Leon, they never got concrete proof to take him to custody. Despite knowing Leon Harmon wasn''t clean but hiding big dirt behind him, every time he returned with an empty hand. Hence he hated Leon to his gut.

    He smirked an evil one when Elder Harmon responded, "Major general, my grandson is so filial and worries about me a lot." It was like a p on Leon''s face.

    "My dear grandson," Elder Harmon nced at Leon walking closer to them, "I dare not be rude with your guests." He mocked openly.

    He addressed them as guests because they are frequently doubting or getting some lead that Leon is into some criminal activity which is actually true.

    Nheless, not only Major General, but Elder Harmon was also sure that the small piece of lead won''t be enough to rein down a beast-like Leon Harmon. But as a duty, they had no choice.

    Major General ignored Leon and shook Elder Harmon''s hand before following him to take a seat without the need of an invite or words.

    There were two local cops, one was a captain and a lieutenant. The other three were from the military. Major general''s subordinates.

    Leon pointed to the couch for the other five to take a seat while his eyes caught ady. Ady military officer. He knew her due to Susan Parkinson.

    Charlotte Parkinson passed the file she was holding to her chief. She was in uniform wearing her coldness. She didn''t care how the luxurious mansion looked and their identities.

    Her eyes were predatory, looking for any clue at the ce. She nodded at a male officer who started taking notes and she came to the main point.

    "Mr. Harmon," Her eyes were on the older person in the room as elders are always considered as the head of the house.

    Elder Harmon instantly liked the young woman for ignoring Leon Harmon. He barely nodded in response.

    Charlotte continued without a pause, "I am Lieutenant Parkinson. We are here due to a recent suspicious event that urred near the military regency. We hope you could cooperate with us without wasting any of our time." Her voice had no hesitation but coldness.

    Elder Harmon gave a side-eye nce at Leon expecting him to be pissed off. But he found a smile on Leon''s face. His smile might look harmless but Elder Harmon knew well, Leon was thinking something with respect to Lieutenant Parkinson.

    Elder Harmon changed his mind and didn''t appreciate Charlotte. He likes strong women whereas he could only pity women like Eliza, "Sure, I and my grandson will cooperate with you." He answered inly.

    Meanwhile, Leon discerned the reason behind their visit. He realized his men didn''t disappear. Apparently, they were caught by the military.

    Charlotte didn''t ask about the case. her eyes swept around the vast living room. When they entered, all servants were sent inside and she had noticed the waste they carried away.

    "There are traces of violence in the living hall. Could you tell us what happened before we arrived?" They will suspect every detail once it leads to somebody.

    Elder Harmon was quick to respond before Leon could even speak. "Fear," He emphasized it for Leon, "Leon feared, realization hit him hard and he broke down everything in the night."

    Well, his words instantly boiled Leon''s blood in his veins. Excluding Leon and Major General, none really understood Elder Harmon''s words.

    Before Major General could start to dig up about the previous night, heughed, grabbing their attention from his grandfather. As a veteran actor, he did his job well.

    "Grandfather, you are so funny." He erased the real motive of Elder Harmon''s lines, "He loves to crack jokes so don''t mind him."

    Then he made up a quick, silly story to brush off the topic, "I had given a day off to my servants and a snake became an uninvited guest. Who is not scared of the poisonous snake, right?..."

    Elder Harmon cut in, "Yeah right. It was a King cobra. My poor grandson was shaken just by seeing its hoods extended, standing tall in defense. Just think what would have happened if it had attacked him."

    Leon''s face was dark as coal hearing Elder Harmon''s words. He wanted to pull the tongue out of his grandfather''s mouth and cut it off.

    The officers looked at each other. Despite hearing as a snake, they felt like Elder Harmon was appreciating the strengths of somebody.

    Elder Harmon didn''t stop there. He answered his own question. "I will tell you. Its one attack is enough to affect Leon''s nervous system. It results in extreme pain, blur..."

    "Grandfather," Leon said through his teeth to stop him.

    Elder Harmon ignored him and continued as though teaching the youngsters. "Blurred vision, vertigo, drowsiness..."

    "Grandfather."

    "Eventually paralysis. Followed by cardiovascr copse will cause Leon to fall into aa."

    "Grandfather." He hissed, annoyance evident in his voice.

    Elder Harmon turned to Leon and shook his head, "You won''t die from it." Then he added after a pause, "You will die when your respiratory system fails." Then he nodded to his own words.

    Leon reminded himself to be calm without coughing blood at his grandfather''s words

 Chapter 431 - Deadlist And Extremely Venomous

    The officers looked at each other. Even though whatever Elder Harmon said was a theory if the snake had attacked Leon, they truly felt Elder Harmon wanted Leon to die with a snake bite.

    All heard Elder Harmon sigh in disappointment, "It is only tortuous for half an hour." He looked at Major General and asked, "Major, is there a viper whose venom could torture a man for days?"

    Everyone: "..."

    Major General nced at Leon and looked back at the old man. Even though he didn''t understandpletely, he was able to grasp that Leon offended the right one who is the wrong one for Leon.

    Since Elder Harmon wanted to y along, he shared his knowledge about the snake. "Elder Harmon, I think you would love to know what I am going to share with you."His stern voice was respectful. "There is a snake called Ind Taipan. It is quite a shy and reclusive snake with a cid disposition. And it prefers to escape from trouble."

    After hearing his grandfather name Aaron Rivas as King Cobra, the initial behavior of the Ind Taipan reminded Ava Kelly to Leon.

    Yes, she also tried to escape him, the trouble in the beginning.

    Major General continued carefully noting the changing emotions in Leon''s eyes, "Don''t underestimate it just because it tries to escape."

    The air in the room gradually dropped to zero. While the officers instinctively looked at Leon, the old man and major smirked. They understood Leon was in deep trouble.

    To add more fuel to the fire, Major General continued about the snake, "It will defend and strike if it''s provoked, mishandled, or prevented from escaping."

    For every characteristic of the Ind Taipan, Leon recalled his encounters with Ava Kelly and her attack on him.

    Others felt like crows flying over their heads without understanding why they were talking about the snakes.

    The darkening face of Leon entertained the major, "They are named as the deadliest and extremely venomous snake in the world. They are extremely fast and agile."

    Leon felt like Major was talking about Ava Kelly in the name of Ind Snake. He hated to ept Ava Kelly was indeed fast and agile however he might try to attack her.

    Major General continued without a pause or taking his eyes away from Leon, "Their single strike is equal to multiple attacks."

    His brows raised looking at Leon''s breathing pattern change, knuckles pale in his tight fists. "They are also called fierce snakes. it''s not the temperament. it''s the venom,"

    ''Bang.''

    Leon had hit the brand new vase that was on the side table. He was about to warn them, Elder Harmon gasped and looked at Major with wide eyes, "See, I told you. Leon fears."

    ''Fear,'' It had haunted Leon the whole night.

    Looking back at Leon, Elder Harmon pretended to be concerned, "It''s alright my dear grandson, you are safe in here. Be careful when you step out."

    It further irritated Leon.

    "But Elder Harmon, the snakes can enter the house too and cause havoc." Major General was having fun looking at Leon fume as he was sure he won''t be able to ground Leon Harmon again.

    ''Pfft''

    The major general was able to keep his face straight but Elder Harmon couldn''t andughed.

    Leon hissed looking at Charlotte, "Is this what you called without wasting my time?" He meant it was unnecessary to talk about the snakes.

    Charlotte could only look at her chief. Major General wasn''t like this, he was highly focused and didn''t give a damn about the other things.

    Major general crossed his legs leaning back on the couch. "President Harmon." He paused, loathing to address him that way, "Mr. Harmon, we just made you aware about the snake which camest night. So what did you do to the snake? I am sure it left the house after fearing you."

    Leon''s blood was bubbling likeva especially after ncing at his grandfather.

    Then Charlotte interrogated Leon and the man had a response to everything. Leon didn''t identify the men from the pictures, he reasoned as he is a famous personality so the rouges must have taken his name or somebody might be targeting him.

    The mobile number those thugs were contacting as Boss was unreachable as the sim was broken down and it was bought in the name of a beggar on the streets.

    Just like every time, Major General had to leave the Harmon mansion without any fruitful result as Elder Harmon never saw those men.

    Anyway, this time he had a great piece of news for Leon. He paused before exiting the living hall. He turned back to Leon who was ring at his grandfather. He doubted why Leon had left his grandfather alive.

    Leon looked at Major General and thetter spoke, "Leon Harmon, don''t be ecstatic that you saved your ass�� Again."

    He had got the news that there was another team that was disbanding Leon''s team from attacking a military officer. But which officer? They didn''t know. Which was the other team? They couldn''t trace.

    "You won''t be spared." He snickered, "Time to start your countdown." He left hoping to see Leon fall on his knees.

    .....

    Charlotte asked the major general once he went out of the mansion, "Major General Louis, you seem like you expected this oue."

    The man nced at Charlotte Parkinson who had a big scowl due to Leon''s well-prepared responses. "What is your opinion about Leon Harmon? Charlotte."

    Charlotte took the passenger seats of the military car with Major as she responded, "I think, either he is extremely clean targeted by unscrupulous people repeatedly or he is too smart to hide his sh*t clean."

    The Majorughed scornfully hearing Leon as clean. Charlotte is too direct and she tries to see two sides of the coins. She doesn''t believe her intuition until she finds the right proof.

    But he knows, there is no smoke without fire.

    ...

    Inside the Harmon mansion, Elder Harmon rolled his eyes when Leon red at him for making a scene.

    "I wish I could meet the Ind Taipan who made you lose your cool." He was wishful because he wasn''t allowed to meet anybody as Leon kept an eye on him for twenty-four hours, all seven days a week.

    Elder Harmon didn''t know his wish would be fulfilled one day.

    Instead of running away from the murderous gaze of Leon, Elder Harmon went closer to Leon, "I have a small piece of advice for you."

    He left the weight on the cane as he bent, pretending to get closer, "When you see the Ind Taipan stand, facing you, warning you. You better step away. Run, run as far as you can. Because if it makes the mind to attack you, you will beg on the streets to save yourself."

    Leon erupted like a volcano burning in rage. He grabbed Elder Harmon''s neck and squeezed. The butler was flustered but lowered his head and waited. Either he will escort the old master to his room or to the hospital or send him off to heaven by closing his eyes after he loses his breath.

    Nheless, Leon saw the winning smile on the old man''s face despite the pain that caused his eyes to turn red and tear up. Leon threw the old man on the couch and strode away.

    If the old man dies, Aeon would be announced as the patriarch of the Harmon family. Aeon will be a major shareholder of Harmon industries. Leon couldn''t take that risk.

    Why? How?

 Chapter 432 - Invalidation

    Even though the Harmon family came from the background of business, Elder Harmon single-handedly built thepany. He handed it down to his capable sons.

    Both his sons loved each other and never bothered aboutpany shares or properties, causing them to write down everything in their father''s name each time. Hence all the fortune of the Harmon family went under Elder Harmon.

    Elder Harmon never bothered to write a will as his sons were filial. They were the type who wouldn''t care about having money but loved the family.

    When everything was joyous, the tragic ident and subsequent events took Elder Harmon''s wife, his sons, daughters-inw, and a granddaughter away. Elder Harmon stayed strong, to live for his four grandsons.

    Things changed when Leon became the president at the young age of twenty-two and Elder Harmon started seeing questionable persons who looked like thugs and criminals going around Leon.

    Once a cop approached him with confidential information saying, the ident which took away his younger son, younger daughter-inw, and granddaughter was actually a prenned murder. The men involved in it were the men under Leon.

    How could Elder Harmon believe Leon anymore? He needed to keep his other grandsons safe.

    He wrote the will and signed it in front of the various important and powerful figures as soon as he sensed Leon was nning to kill Aeon, Sean, and Dn, if not keeping them under his palm.

    Leon got the photocopy of the will from Elder Harmon. Dn, Sean had very reasonable shares, whereas Aeon was the main prominent pir. It was obvious that the old man trusted Aeon and his judgment as Dn used to follow Leon around and Sean was too young and reckless.

    The will was soplex that, killing Aeon would get Leon nothing, leaving him alive wouldn''t get him anything either. As soon as Elder Harmon dies, the will would immediatelye into effect.

    The only choice to invalidate the will was finding the original copy of the will and destroying it. Then write a new one and make the old man sign everything under Leon''s name.

    Hence Leon was biting his tongue and controlling himself from killing the old man as he didn''t know where the original will was.

    Leon had even killed the old man''swyer to know about the ce. Then thewyer''s family had fled away to a different part of the country.

    The reason why Leon keeps eye on the old man wasn''t that he creates ruckus but to keep him safe until Leon gets the original will. The alcohol the old man drinks was a herbal tonic for the old man''s body. Elder Harmon was drinking it for so long that he had forgotten how the real alcohol tastes.

    The butler helped the old man who was coughing hard to catch a breath. The butler nursed him without forgetting to coax him about the will.

    The old man ignored his bber as usual. He won''t fall for Leon''s dogs. Then he rested, hoping the Ind Taipan could avenge Leon for the misfortune he brought on the Harmon family.

    -----

    At Morris hotel,

    Shea, who was unconscious the previous night, had drifted off to sleep. Nikun stayed in her room and rested on the day bed.

    At dawn, Shea woke up, slightly opened her eyes, and took time to remember what happened to her the previous day. She jerked up instantly with a loud gasp. She checked her dress and the undergarments hurriedly before breathing a long sigh.

    She patted her chest, ''Thank god, I am not molested.'' She let out the first breath of relief.

    ''Am I kidnapped?'' She gulped her thoughts and lifted her gaze. Her head tilted, scanning the Morris hotel room. ''Did he perhaps kidnapped me to my hotel only?''

    Just before she could confirm herself, she saw Nikun resting on the day bed. She thanked the heavens in mind that he had saved her and he was unharmed. She breathed in relief before getting off the bed with the duvet.

    Covering him with a duvet, she adjusted his pillow before she sat on the edge of the daybed. Thinking back on everything, she decided she will never have a one-night stand in Mocon and that would avoid her from creepy persons.

    "Focus on my career and me." She encouraged herself in determination.

    She quickly changed and went to the gym at the hotel. She wanted to vent the frustration of Wade Merton on something so she chose to beat the sandbag until she was satisfied.

    She also thought about strengthening and improving her self-defense which didn''te in use when Wade made her unconscious.

    But thinking about where she should join, she felt her hair raise thinking, ''What if the trainer turned out to be a jerk too?''

    She muttered to herself punching the bag, "I should ask Brother Nikun�� Or Brother Aaron will help me out."

    She was about to punch the bag, Nikun held the bag and squinted his eyes at his sister. He had almost panicked thinking she did something to herself after waking up.

    Looking at her sweat out in the gym, he realized his sister wasn''t a cry baby and grew up strong after staying alone for four years.

    A huge smile appeared on her face, Shea was about to hug him but Nikun stopped her, "Go and bathe beforeing to me." He wasn''t a clean freak, anyway, he didn''t feel like giving her a hug.

    Shea looked at herself. She was wearing shorts and a crop top. Her sportswear looked all fine but she was sweating a lot, she could see droplets on her bare waist rolling down. Her face and neck were wet.

    She snorted. "Shouldn''t you console me after I was kidnapped? Were you even worried about me?" She questioned standing with her hands on her waist.

    Worried? If he wasn''t, he wouldn''t have run out of the suite without washing his face or brushing his teeth. He rolled his eyes at her as he instructed, "Get ready fast. We will go to the police station first, Aaron ising there."

    Shea ran behind him removing the hand gloves, "How is Brother Aaron? Why is heing to the police station? We don''t have to bother him��"

    -----

    In the Rolls Royce,

    Aarvi got to know Naomi had requested to speak with her on Thursday itself. She joined Aaron to visit the police station. She was d to hear Aaron considered letting go of Naomi only after looking at Naomi''s behavior with Aarvi.

    Completing a few urgent emails that needed his attention, Aaron kept hisptop away to speak with Aarvi. She was busy typing mail on herptop so he waited in absolute silence.

    Aarvi sensed him sitting without a word or working. So she closed herptop immediately, "Do you want to tell me something?" The worry was evident in her voice looking at him contemting.

    Aaron breathed seeing her worry for his silence. He held her hand, he didn''t speak about Leon in the night so that she could sleep peacefully. So he chose to let her know about some important issues.

    "Do you have ns to end Leon Harmon''s life?"

    Roach unintendedly became alert hearing the name and the air in the car turned suffocating due to Aarvi''s serene unfathomable face.

 Chapter 433 - A Sexy Assassin

    "Do you have ns to end Leon Harmon''s life?" Aaron straight away questioned. Despite having an idea of what Aarvi might do to Leon, he asked without assuming anything.

    ''Leon Harmon''s life.'' Aarvi''s serene unfathomable expression didn''t take a second to appear. Her eyes sharpened briefly and a cold glint shed in her eyes.

    She had thought about it for many days, especially after knowing about most of the criminal activities and how he had forced many women to sleep with him. In other words, he had r*ped them. Some women suicided. Some live a hard life and so on.

    But will Leon''s death give justice to all her suffering?

    Will thew be able to punish him?

    She knew how many times Leon slipped off thew and military. She knew how many cops became immoral and some lost their lives due to him.

    In other words, she didn''t just work on herpany while nning against Leon. She had studied him, dug all his dirt to be aware of his every damn thing.

    She pursed her lips when Aaron tucked her hair lock behind her ear and his thumb gently caressed her cheek. She promptly shook her head, "If I wanted to kill him, I would have done that in Harmon Industries beforest year."

    Aaron knew Aarvi was temporarily working at Harmon industries with a fake identity in a nerd look to gather some information. So he nodded understanding she must have got a chance to harm Leon but she was patient without catching Leon''s eyes.

    Aaron asked to know her reaction and response, "What if I shoot him to death?" Even though he had good control over his actions, he still doubted if one day he might take Leon''s life due to every little thing Aarvi had been through.

    Aarvi''s lips enticingly arced up at his words but there was no warmth in it. Instead, her eyes flickered maliciously, "I will be your partner in crime."

    What was he thinking? For a moment he had forgotten she wasn''t only his Cupcake, she is also the ruthless Aarvi Evans. She will have an amazing n to y and also give in a hand to clean up the murder scene.

    Anyway, Aarvi held his hands between hers, "But I want these hands to save people." He is a doctor who saved her and many. She didn''t want Leon to taint them in any way.

    A soft smile appeared on his face. Aarvi and Shawn didn''t want him to dirty his hands, they would dly do the dirty work for him. They loved and respected his profession.

    Aarvi unknotted her messy hair bun which cascaded her hair down her shoulder till her waist like a waterfall. As always, Aaron was mindblown how the small changes in her brings a different outlook to her.

    Earlier, she looked like a pretty and hard-working girlfriend in casual wear, and now, she was alluring with her bewitching smile.

    Aarvi rmended herself for a new role, "I can be a sexy assassin for you." She winked at him, erasing his unnecessary worry, and melting his heart instantly.

    Aaron threw Leon''s thoughts to the back of his mind and decided to speak about it in the evening as they neared the police station.

    He cupped her face, kissed her forehead affectionately. Looking at her shimmering ck diamond-like eyes, he let her know why he took Leon''s topic, "I have a few important things to share with you about Leon Harmon. It might need your attention. We will speak in the evening."

    "Hmm." Aarvi happily hummed seeing him lighten up. Even though she will make Leon pay for his sins, nothing is more important than their happiness.

    Aaron stopped her from tying her hair up when she tried to. He helped her take care of little frizzy hair here and there before the car came to a halt.

    -----

    At the police station,

    Nikun and Shea had just reached when they saw Rolls Roycee to a halt. Shea eximed looking at Aarvi alight from the car. "Oh my god, all the big Presidents are here to support me for writing aint. Everyone loves me so much." She made a silly face causing Nikun to look at her in bewilderment.

    Nikun burst her dream bubble, "They are here for Naomi Fisher."

    Shea pouted as soon as they reached Aaron, "Brother Aaron, aren''t you here for me?" She behaved all spoiled to hear yes.

    Aaron patted her like a pet as he went past her. He broke her imaginary flying heart, "No."

    Nikun chuckled looking at Shea''s invisible tears she wiped. They already knew Aaron went an extra length to keep Shea safe so that none would dare to think of kidnapping her again.

    Nikun and Shea went to the deputy chief''s office to write down the details, whereas the captain escorted Aarvi and Aaron towards the interrogation room.

    Aarvi noticed Hassan sitting on a chair, rubbing his forehead, worried about his sister, Naomi. He looked like he had lost a few kilos in two days.

    He stood up when he saw them and hesitantly greeted, "Brother Aaron."

    Aarvi expected Aaron to ignore Hassan due to Naomi but he nodded in response to the greeting, "What are you doing here?" He asked because it isn''t good for his celebrity image to be found in the police station.

    Hassan nced at Aarvi. He was uncertain and looked troubled watching the two. Aarvi knew Hassan wanted to ask them if they couldn''t give ast chance to Naomi.

    She broke the weird silence, "I will speak with her."

    Hassan nodded in response, "Thank you." He was aware they weren''t obliged to help Naomi when she actually tried to hurt Aarvi. He was grateful that they considered seeing her. He could only hope Noami wouldn''t create a nuisance and behave maturely and sensibly.

    Going further inside, Aarvi noticed the station was kept free from unnecessary people. She turned to Aaron when his hand dropped from her shoulder. "You- aren''t youing inside?"

    Aaron shook his head in denial looking at her being calm with a hint of disinterest. Sometimes he finds his Cupcake hard to understand.

    As Naomi had assumed Aaron might be interested in her, his presence might also make her think Aaron cares for her. He didn''t want to give any kind of hope to Naomi by going inside.

    Aarvi didn''t force him. It was her choice to ept Naomi''s request to meet and talk. So she went in after a smile of assurance at Aaron, "I will be back."

    Naomi''s hands were cuffed to the table so Aaron didn''t worry about the safety of Aarvi. He went to the next room from where he could hear and look at the twodies.

    ----

    Aarvi stepped inside the cold interrogation room. The room wasn''t big, the lights were bright, the walls were bare and one side of the wall had a one-way see-through ss.

    Her eyes moved to the middle where Naomi was sitting with her hands cuffed to the table. Another end of the table had another wooden chair.

    The ring dark circles were obvious to state that Naomi didn''t get a wink of sleep. Herplexion was pale and she was sitting without any hopes.

    As soon as Aarvi appeared, an unfathomable glint shed in Naomi''s eyes. Aarvi guessed Naomi finally matured as she hid her emotions too well.

    What is she hiding? Hatred? Regret? A scheme?

 Chapter 434 - Deceiving Her

    Aarvi sat down on the wooden chair opposite Naomi. She had anticipated Naomi to burst out and vent all the frustration on her. Or else cry her eyes out apologizing for forgiveness so that Aarvi could bring her out.

    Anyway, Naomi silently watched until Aarvi sat down and faced her. Naomi sighed and asked without showing her emotions, "Shouldn''t you be smug? Why aren''t youughing at me enjoying my state?"

    Aarvi watched Naomi. She was really curious about what Noami wanted to speak with her. "Smug!?" She uttered. Naomi was testing her that caused her aloofness to turn serene, calming the air in the interrogation room.

    "Younded yourself here." So there is no reason for Aarvi to be proud of herself. She was never against Naomi, rather it was Naomi who thought Aarvi wanted to snatch Aaron from her.

    Naomi turned to the ss wall, she knew Aaron was watching from there. She was d she doesn''t have to face him, she was ashamed.

    Turning back to Aarvi, she asked the question that was bugging her from the time she discerned it was Aaron who called the cops whereas Aarvi wanted her to join a different hospital.

    Despite knowing everything she did, she wanted to know why Aarvi easily overlooked them. "Why did you go easy on me?"

    Aarvi''s eyebrow unintentionally lifted. The Fisher family thinks Aarvi was the one whoined andpelled the Brown siblings to stand against Naomi. Hearing Naomi, Aarvi was surprised Naomi saw through it easily.

    She leaned back on the chair before responding to Naomi, "Doctor Fisher, do you remember the first time you saw me?"

    Aaron furrowed his brows in the next room. Naomi''s hands trembled, hearing Aarvi which caused the cuff chain to shake creating the clinking noise.

    Naomi was too young and inexperienced when Aarvi was admitted to the hospital. The next day she got to know the Rivas family was arranging a funeral for Ariel after her heart was donated to a heavily wounded girl.

    Hassan was rushing to the hospital hearing the piece of information so she had followed him. She wanted to know why Aaron chose to leave behind his brain-dead sister and save an unknown girl.

    Hassan was shocked to the core looking at the unrecognizable girl who they doubted if she was even alive. Naomi had fainted despite being trained. So how could she forget the first time she saw Aarvi. She knew the willpower of Aarvi was too strong else she wouldn''t have stayed alive.

    Aarvi continued after looking at her reaction, "The ones behind it are still living luxuriously."

    Naomi''s eyes widened in shock. She initially had thought Aarvi doesn''t remember them. Later she had thought Aarvi might be a delinquent woman.

    Aarvi continued, "In front of them, what you have done doesn''t even weigh one percent."

    Naomi didn''t really hear thest words. If Aaron couldn''t tolerate her behavior with Aarvi, she couldn''t understand why he let off the people who were the reason behind Aarvi''s life-threatening state.

    She nced at the one way seen through the ss before asking Aarvi in perplexity, "Then why didn''t Aaron��" ''... bring you justice?''

    Aarvi lifted her hand and stopped Naomi from speaking about her and her past. She just mentioned it to let her know why she was letting her off. Aarvi continued, "If you were really evil, you had numerous chances to get rid of me in silence."

    Naomi was dazed hearing Aarvi. She believed that she is an evil one so she couldn''t trust her ear after hearing Aarvi''s words. A self-mocking simper appeared at the corner of Naomi''s lips. If she wasn''t evil to Aarvi, she understood Aarvi never really looked at her as an equal, an enemy, or as a love rival.

    "I-I am sorry." She apologized to Aarvi with her gaze down. The other reason why Naomi wanted to meet Aarvi was to apologize to her before whatever happens to her. "I am sorry for whatever I did. You don''t have to forgive me, I don''t think we will ever meet." She shed a smile that spoke that she was regretting her actions.

    She nodded her head as she continued, "Thank you for taking your time out to meet me." She concluded their conversation.

    Silence enveloped.

    Naomi was expecting Aarvi to leave but thetter acknowledged her apology, "I ept your sincerity. If we meet next time, I hope, you will be a better person and an amazing doctor which you actually are."

    Naomi stared at her for a few seconds before grasping she might be out of prison and might not lose the medical license. Hope returned to her eyes. She wanted to respond as she won''t be the same but she didn''t.

    She had a different question. "Aarvi��" She called out. Then she quickly corrected herself and bit her lip, "Ms. Evans."

    Aarvi who was going towards the door paused. She turned back to face Naomi before reading her messy thoughts. "Why is it me, and not you?"

    Naomi was taken aback hearing Aarvi. She wanted to know why Aaron fell in love with Aarvi who always ignored, stayed silent, and never bothered about Aaron. She nodded in eptance looking at her in awe.

    Aarvi took a few steps inside as she tried to simplify the things, "Why me? You should ask that to Aaron." She won''t be able to give justice to the question by her response so she didn''t respond to it.

    "Why not you?" She chose to answer that, "Instead of trying to be equal to Aaron studying all day and night, you should have spent time with him, spoken with him, tried to know him, his likes and dislikes."

    Naomi opened her lips but closed them back. Her analogy was Aaron will notice her if she does good in everything like him. If she is the same, he would like her. She always picked academics or work to speak with him, she never really had a general talk.

    Aarvi continued, "When you knew Aaron loved me, you thought to send me away from him. Why didn''t you think that would have broken Aaron''s heart?"

    Aarvi stopped when Naomi realized she wasn''t just hurting Aarvi, Aaron too. And it raised a question for her, ''Why wasn''t I happy seeing him happy?''

    Aarvi concluded it was enough to make her understand so she was leaving again but paused. When she turned back to Naomi, her gaze was cold and sharp, sending shivers down Naomi''s spine.

    The serene refined beauty was overbearing and oppressing. "Naomi Fisher, I won''t spare you if you dare cross me again." She warned.

    Naomi felt her throat dry so she just stared at Aarvi who went to the door which opened. She witnessed Aarvi''s demeanor rx looking at Aaron and thetter gazed at her indulgently.

    She heard Aarvi''s soft voice asking Aaron, "Wasn''t I right?"

    Aaron smirked at her popping brows before wrapping his arm around her shoulder, "Always." His deep voice faded away as the two left from there.

    Soon, Naomi left with Hassan to the Fisher vi.

    -----

    At the florist shop,

    Aaron dropped Aarvi at her private office before going to Rivas Industries. Aarvi wanted to meet Lara so she sent him after telling him that she will reach the hospital after shopping with Shawn,

    Aarvi was on a call when Tia peeked inside the office, "Sister Aarvi?" She asked permission. She entered after seeing Aarvi nod with a faint smile while Aarvi listened to the other end of the call.

    [The real Tia Spencer died three years ago in an ident. The girl in the shop isn''t Tia, she is deceiving us.]

    A beautiful smile bloomed on Aarvi''s petite face.

 Chapter 435 - Tia Spencer

    Remembering that she hadn''t called her team on Sunday and they would be worried and waiting for her. Aarvi quicklypleted her morning meeting with Dax and dialed her team.

    Aarvi heard hurriedness in the voice, [Thank god you called us, Boss. I thought you forgot us. I was near the phone from morning six.]

    Aarvi leaned on the chair without understanding why the other end was panicking so much. Next, the girl''s voice came, being more mysterious, [Boss, hold tight and listen to me carefully. I know you stay calm but still control your reaction.]

    Aarvi couldn''t understand why they were so anxious. Just then she heard Tia''s voice.

    "Sister Aarvi?" Tia peeked inside to ask permission. She entered after seeing Aarvi nod with a faint smile.

    The other end of the call continued after a pause, [The real Tia Spencer died three years ago in an ident. That damned girl in the shop isn''t Tia, she is deceiving us.]

    Was Aarvi angry to listen to it? Not yet.

    She wanted to know if Tia pulled the trouble on herself knowing the consequences or unaware of it.

    A beautiful smile bloomed on Aarvi''s petite face looking at ''Tia'' cing the cup carefully in front of her, "Thank you for the coffee, Tia." Aarvi sounded sweet. Nobody could say what was in her mind and what she was going to do.

    ''Tia'' shed an innocent smile filled with admiration for Aarvi having no idea her mask had fallen off.

    Aarvi nodded at Tia when she pointed to the door indicating she will take leave. Looking at fake Tia''s back, Aarvi asked the one who was on the call, "Why did you check on her information?"

    She had only checked general information about Tia Spencer when fake Tia joined there as a shopkeeper. She hadn''t asked her team to check about Tia so she inquired about the events from the beginning.

    "Boss, yesterday night while tracking Leon''s action, I got information that Leon Harmon was going through the details of the employees including the former employees of hispany.

    I was feeling uneasy so I wanted to rece your nerd look picture so I hacked theirwork. I reced your picture with an edited realistic picture and suddenly got my eyes on a profile that had the known name - Tia Spencer.

    I couldn''t stop myself from checking the profile. She was a summer intern in thatpany for two months. When I saw the picture, the girl in it was an entirely different one.

    Then I downloaded the specifics and proof that the intern had submitted to thepany when she joined andpared it with the shopkeeper.

    Boss, everything is the same except the picture."

    The whole time Aarvi was silent as a grave. Even her breathing wasn''t reaching the ears of the other end.

    After giving a pause, "Boss, if you are so quiet, I will be frightened to death here." He sounded like he was going to cry.

    Aarvi finally uttered her worry, "She is dating Dax." She was so happy to know Dax was moving on but didn''t expect Tia''s identity to turn into a bundle of mystery.

    "Oh f**k�� Sorry Boss. Uh�� Shall I inform CEO Dax? This girl''s identity isn''t so simple. We are still digging up information about her but nothing fruitful."

    "Nope." Aarvi blurted out beforeposing. She really hoped Dax hadn''t started falling for Tia or rooted any kind of deep feelings.

    She wanted to know everything about ''Tia'' before speaking to Dax. She didn''t want to see him go back to the same zone.

    "What is the status now? How did you confirm the death of the real girl?"

    For the next half an hour, Aarvi heard about the investigation status. Then she gave them a few ideas to get information without leaking any information.

    In the end, Aarvi was slightly startled when one after the other started screaming at her, "Boss, don''t drink coffee."

    "Boss, what if it is poisoned?"

    "Boss, It could contain a slow poison"

    "Boss, there could be some drug to affect your health?"

    Aarvi looked at the empty coffee cup hearing her team mes themselves for waiting for Aarvi to call. Aarvi sighed, it was her who had ordered them to take off and she will be with Aaron.

    If Tia really wanted to harm her, she wouldn''t have waited for two years and slow poison would react in a few months so she was assured there was nothing wrong with the coffee.

    Aarvi realized her guard wasn''t up against Tia. She didn''t even get to know she was acting, ''So fluent and natural.'' She thought, rubbing between her brows.

    If this is Leon''s pawn, or if fake Tia was there with an ulterior motive against her or any of her friends, nobody was going to save fake Tia from Aarvi.

    "Alright, You guys were awake all night so rest first, then check on her. Don''t worry about me."

    She hung up the call after a few more words and went out of her office.

    ----

    Seeing Aarvi holding the empty cup, Tia quickly grabbed her cup in concern, "Sister Aarvi, no caffeine more for you. Doctor Handsome will get angry."

    How hard she tried, Aarvi really couldn''t tell ''Tia'' was acting. She was so blended with the character.

    Aarvi chuckled without showing any changes, "Uff, you and your Doctor Handsome." Aarvi was no less of an actress.

    ''Tia'' tooughed with Aarvi as she went aside near the hand wash to wash the coffee cup.

    Leaning on the counter, Aarvi teased, "Someone is getting dressed to look beautiful for her boyfriend." Even if Tia wants, it was impossible for her to know Aarvi was acting.

    Tia blushed, her face turned pink as she shook her head, "He doesn''t have time for me. His mom gifted me this dress." She shyly epted.

    Aarvi added another tease while her scrutinizing gaze was trying to catch something in her behavior. "Mother-inw''s love. No doubt even the air is speaking of your love."

    Drying her hands, Tia was chuckling, looking at Aarvi sitting on the barstool and teasing her.

    After a few seconds, she excitedly went back to Aarvi and proposed, "Sister Aarvi, how about you join me and Dax for lunch? Dax invited me to Skr as we can''t meet."

    ''Can''t meet out?'' Aarvi felt likeughing.

    Dax was trying to keep ''Tia'' safe from Leon Harmon but her identity itself is fishy.

    As the president of Skr, she didn''t want ''Tia'' to step into Skr due to her ambiguous identity, however, she wanted to let ''Tia'' loose and see what she was up to.

    Putting a big fat pout, "Do you and your boyfriend want to shove me some dog food? Let me and Aaron get free, I will teach you two. Hmph." She got off from the barstool and heard Tiaughing heartily.

    ''The best actress.'' Aarvi thought. Before Aarvi''s face could turn grave, Shawn entered with a grim expression, "Who annoyed my Little Heart?"

    Aarvi saw him wearing sunsses with styled clothes, she could imagine the salesgirls swarming around him. Controlling her smile, Aarvi continued to sulk, "She and Dax want to shove me some dog food."

    Against her expectation, Shawn high-fived Tia, "Good girl, fill her with dog food whenever you get time."

    Aarvi grabbed the nearest bunch of flowers and chased after her friend while ''Tia''ughed her heart out supporting both until a customer entered inside.

 Chapter 436 - The Truth

    Shawn drove Aarvi to the Mocon mall. He didn''t miss to notice Aarvi''s excited joyous mood in the florist shop wasn''t real, she was acting due to�� Tia?

    He was able to read her mood because she was letting him know instead of putting on a mask. He thought to let her focus on the problem after the lunch so he didn''t probe her about it yet while Aarvi was zoning out repeatedly between their general talks.

    Both went to the private room of a restaurant in the mall. Shawn ordered for both before he looked at Aarvi whose worry was elevating.

    "Little Heart, what''s wrong?" He tried to know what could worry her so much other than Leon, "You and Bro aren''t the type to quarrel." He mumbled to himself.

    Aarvi didn''t bother hiding it from Shawn who was concerned about her. She summarised everything in a line, "Tia isn''t Tia."

    The jovial mood of Shawn instantly dropped. He heard Aarvi briefing everything. Aarvi was afraid he was going to slit Tia''s throat looking at his murderous gaze at the sd bowl so she had to calm Shawn quickly.

    Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax were always protective of each other so it wasn''t out of her expectation that Shawn lost his cool. Aarvi was level-headed, she wanted to be aware of fake Tia''s intention before deciding how to make ''Tia'' pay for her audacity.

    Shawn could guess the reason behind Aarvi''s patience so he tried his best to keep his cool.

    "This idiot really has bad luck in rtionships," Shawn remarked in frustration thinking of Dax. He doesn''t have tolerance like Aarvi so it was difficult for him to wait.

    Both of their styles were different, Aarvi hunts her prey until the prey kneels down while he just squishes them like a bug. He gives trouble-free retribution whereas she makes them regret and die every day. It was worse than death.

    Aarvi''s well-manicured nails rhythmically tapped on the dining table forming a mysterious tone. Her voice sounded sinister while her lips'' were in a lopsided smirk that looked vile on her petite face.

    "I can send her behind the bar with just a call. Ruining her life is that easy for me."

    ''Tia'' was an employee who signed employment papers submitting fake identity documents. So it was a piece of cake for Aarvi to handle Tia.

    So where did Tia get that courage to stick up with the shop for so long?

    Nevertheless, the retribution of Tia won''t be that easy. Probably Aarvi would have thought to let her off painlessly if Dax wasn''t involved.

    Two years! One should reallymend Tia''s patience. After such a long time, she got to visit Avron mansion, Skyarc penthouse, and know each of Aarvi''s important connections excluding Zain Kelly.

    Anyway, Tia didn''t know the most important thing yet. That''s what Aarvi does in her private office. Entering Aarvi''s office wasn''t easy without leaving a clue or alerting Aarvi.

    Is ''Tia'' really smart?

    Who is supporting her from behind?

    Shawn knew Aarvi''s wrath was going to be merciless on ''Tia'' solely because of Dax. If Tia had any kind of games in her mind, Aarvi was going to make her repent without an ounce of pity.

    Looking at her nning something without eating, "Don''t me yourself." He didn''t want Aarvi to me herself for not going through Tia''s identity and background.

    Thinking of which, he and Aaron had run a background check on Tia but they hadn''t got anything special. The reports on Tia were very simple without any major events or hint of suspicions. Tia lives with her mother and grandfather. She had lost her father and brother a long time ago.

    Shawn decided to be on high alert as Aarvi was soon going to meet and face Leon and thetter would do anything to get rid of her. Her life was really at risk.

    With that, what really mattered during this time was everyone''s safety. Leon Harmon was a man who steeps low to have control over his opponents. He often keeps his hand on the family members and friends as it would be the weakness of a person.

    Hence, as much as they focused on Aarvi''s safety, Shawn and Dax had to keep themselves away from the problem. So that they don''t weigh down Aarvi at crucial times.

    It was also his promise when Aarvi had epted to speak with him and others. So at any cost, neither he nor Aaron or Dax could break it.

    They had expected Leon might kidnap Tia to get Dax and that would definitely make Aarvi submit to Leon''s request. But who would have thought Tia Spencer would be a mystery and the chances of her being somebody''s pawn was high.

    Aarvi saw Shawn seriously thinking. She was enough to worry about all that as he already had lots on his te. She petted his head purposefully to ruin his hairstyle, "You weren''t responsible for their choices, Little Prince." She knew his friend well too.

    If not now, he would definitely chide himself for inviting Tia to his birthday and bing her brother from another mother. Even though Shawn had thought Tia could change Dax, it was Dax''s choice to date Tia hence she didn''t want Shawn to feel sorry for it. It wasn''t the time to be apologetic but to take care of Dax.

    Shawn pped her hand away and snorted. "Little Heart," He brushed his hair ring at her.

    "I like messy hair." The spoiled voice of Aarvi sounded as she jutted her lips into a cute pout to curb the negligible anger of the Prince. She always loved how Aaron leaves his hair styled messily when he would be at home with her. "But Aaron looks best in this hairstyle."

    She tried to lighten up the air for their lunch else both wouldn''t have an appetite thinking about Dax and his reaction.

    Shawn: "..."

    The messy hair to Aaron softens his look so Aaron looks stunning. But the same messy hair look would make Shawn really look like the little prince Aarvi teases. He didn''t want to look like a sweet chocte boy.

    Hearing her remembering Aaron out of nowhere, he was kind of happy for his brother. Shawn looked right and swept his eyes around the corner. Then he turned left and repeated. Next, he peeked under the table and let out a shriek, "I lost my Little Heart. She was right here." She pointed to the chair where Aarvi was sitting.

    Aarvi burst intoughter looking at his overacting. She really misses how Shawn, Dax, and she used to have fun in the country S. Even though there wasn''t much difference from past to present, their responsibilities undoubtedly brought some changes.

    Both started their lunch pulling each other''s legs. Not toote, both heard knocks on the door. Instinctively turning to the door, they saw a grim man squinting his eyes at them.

    Aarvi and Shawn''s back stiffed as soon as their gazended on Dax. They weren''t prepared to speak about Tia with Dax.

    After looking at Dax, the duo unknowingly med themselves for their negligence.

    This wasn''t the wee Dax had looked forward to. He instantly felt something amiss looking at his two friends.

 Chapter 437 - Run

    Dax had been through his own heap of problems, he faced everything strongly and overcame them. Aarvi and Shawn had thought it was the end of Dax''s suffering but who knew another one was waiting for him all the while.

    Dax wasn''t expecting that reaction. His brows raised trying to know what was happening. Aarvi and Shawn immediately jolted back and were swift enough to erase the worry from their faces.

    Aarvi pointed the fork at Dax. She inquired suspiciously, "CEO Grant, if you are nning a public disy of affection with your girlfriend, here is my weapon, back out before it''s toote." She threatened without knowing if Tia was there or not as Dax had nned to have lunch with Tia in Skr.

    Dax nced at Shawn who was looking at him doubtfully. He understood they weren''t surprised but shocked by his presence. But he assumed they were shocked to see him there instead of enjoying lunch with Tia.

    Dax closed the door behind him indicating he was alone. Then he entered inside the private room. Standing between two, he pulled their ears, twisted it enough to give them stinging pain, "How dare you muppets leave me out?" He questioned.

    He had got a message from ''Tia'' mentioning Aarvi and Shawn were going out for lunch. Since he was with Tia on the previous day, he didn''t think twice before canceling their lunch n to spend time with his muppets.

    "Ouch ouch��" Aarvi started exaggerating.

    Instead of worrying about himself, Shawn tried to y smart, "You- How dare you to try hurting my sister-inw?"

    Aarvi hummed decisively, "Right, divert all my punishments to my dear brother-inw. He will energetically ept it."

    Bewildered, "Damn you, Little Heart, I was saving you." Shawn expected her to join him and both could tease Dax.

    "Exactly. I am saving myself too." She firmly responded and innocently blinked at both.

    Dax broke into jovialughter looking at baffled Shawn. Shawn tried to save Aarvi and thetter joined him to save herself. They couldn''t believe she always has her antics to leave them stupefied.

    Dax wasn''t really angry at them as he knew why they didn''t call him. He sat on the other side of Aarvi and ordered some more food.

    Shawn quickly put his n into action as he nudged Dax, "Eat eat, we have to shop for some sexy swimsuits, co-ords, and two pieces for Little Heart. Fast fast��"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She looked for an escape. She wanted to run up to Aaron quickly and escape her friends who were nning a shopping spree. Her friends will make her try on tons of dresses until she cries.

    Dax nced at Aarvi before understanding what Shawn was up to. "Alright, It''s Dum Dum''s shopping day." He zealously joined.

    "Wait... What?" Aarvi was shocked. "Dax Grant, did you forget about thepany?" She couldn''t believe both of them were leaving thepany on the first weekday, Monday.

    This is what happens when the best friends are in charge of thepany.

    Dax grinned in triumph, "Our stock rates are on the rise, Dum Dum. It''s party time." He hadn''t got much time to spend with her and Shawn.

    Aarvi: "...."

    Skr was doing well in the stock market due to Dax''s appearance at the Mirage Banquet and the announcement of the sessful acquisition of apany.

    She pinched his arm,pletely aware he was going to work tillte at night.

    She had a doubt.

    Since Dax prioritized his friends over his girlfriend, does that mean his feelings for Tia aren''t deep?

    Won''t he be affected much after knowing the truth of Tia?

    Aarvi had wished Dax and Tia could fall in love with each other. Unfortunately, her wish wasn''t the same anymore.

    -----

    At Rivas Hospital,

    After writing down theint at the police station, Shea had requested if she could meet Wade Merton for a second. Nikun failed to stop her and she returned punching Wade Merton in the face, presenting him a dark ring bruise around his eyes.

    Then Nikun escorted Shea to the Rivas Hospitals. He was d Karsen was treating her well and he assured Nikun that Shea will be the Rivas family''s responsibility until she ns to leave the city.

    Nikun was at ease as Shea too liked Rivas family and was obedient with them.

    After making sure Shea wasfortable, Nikun left the city back to Coasta with a big set of proofs and data against Leon which Aarvi had given him to study and sort out to his requirement.

    He was surprised when he got to know Aarvi had made notes on each one of them. Nikun''s work was to find every loophole and report it to her with possible solutions. It wasn''t urgent, and he will also need a long time to study as the case was very sensitive.

    A breakthrough doesn''te at the snap of the fingers. Even though he crossed the first stage effortlessly, theing stages weren''t easy and the responsibility was abundant.

    At this end, Shea heard Karsen quickly brief out how her internship and assessment would be carried out. She wasn''t afraid, she was confident that she could blend and dedicate herself to her profession.

    Karsen knew why Shea chose Rivas hospital when she could have easily joined a different hospital. So he didn''t forget to tell her about the working style of her idol. Doctor Wells might be a youngdy but she was strict than any of the surgeons in the hospital.

    He had expected Shea to be afraid but she wasn''t. Shea happily added, "If I will be diligent, there won''t be a problem." Her way of working was simple.

    Karsen chuckled, he was sure Shea would get along with all easily. Her character and behavior were such that one easily getsfortable around her.

    Karsen checked the time, he had a meeting to attend so he quickened the rest of the words, "I will send you important contacts, save them on your mobile. Any problem, you can contact them any time."

    Shea checked her mobile and saved the number as she heard about the contact persons. She had also got Shawn''s number which she saved silently. She doubted if she was going to meet him again.

    She was fine too, she had concluded herself that she was just attracted to Shawn and liked how he had treated her when she was just a stranger to him.

    Anyway, she felt like she owed him an apology for oddly behaving with him. Karsen stood up and walked her out of his office as he asked her to meet Doctor Wells at her department.

    "She might interview you. Then you can follow her lead. All the best." Karsen wished her and went to the conference room.

    Shea asked the way to go to the neurology department and reached there. In contrast to the other departments where nurses, junior doctors were having fun and talk, this department was way too quiet as though there was a curfew.

    Her workce was exactly the opposite of her real, bold, talkative self. Yet there was no crease on her forehead but a smile at the corner of her lips and determination in her eyes to pass the internship period and continue her master''s in medicine.

    Anyway, before she could step inside further, she felt a tug at her arm. The force was too strong causing her to hiss while she stumbled around by the tremendous pull.

    ''Pak.'' Shea was shocked.

    The silent neurology department suddenly buzzed with that p while Shea stared at the unknown three men in front of her.

    She didn''t have time to worry about the pain. Her instincts kicked in. She couldn''t fight three so all she could think was, ''Run''

 Chapter 438 - Interesting

    Excited about the first day, she stood in front of the board which was lettered as the Neurology department. She admired it for a few seconds.

    She patted her shoulder, "Good job." She was proud of herself for reaching there towards her career. Making her fist, she encouraged herself, "You can do it."

    She was about to step inside, she felt a tug at her arm. The hold was strong as the pull which caused her to twirl around. Just out of the kidnap fiasco, her body reacted instinctively.

    ''Pak.'' Shea pped the man and froze in shock.

    The silent neurology department suddenly buzzed with that p while Shea stared at the unknown three men in front of her.

    She didn''t have time to worry about the pain of her stinging palm. Her instincts kicked in. She couldn''t fight three so all she could think was, ''Run''

    She ran a few steps before registering to her mind that three men were worried sick and the young man''s face was streaked in tears.

    She turned around and saw the victim of her p re at her with a hand on his cheek. He ignored her and grabbed the nurse''s hand, "Where is the ICU? I got a call that my wife is being operated on. Where is she?..." he went on with his series of questions.

    Shea bit her lips and realized they must have run up over there hence their hold was tight. She checked the time and followed the three towards the ICU.

    She waited till they got information about the patient in the operation theatre. Then she deeply bowed to the middle-aged man whose cheek was bright red, "I am really sorry, I didn''t mean to attack you. I was scared somebody was going to hurt me. I reacted in self-defense. I am sorry, it wasn''t intentional."

    She bit her lips when she faced the man. She was truly apologetic. Seeing him stare at her, she lowered her head uneasily. She even thought about letting the man p her once but with his wife in the operation theatre, she felt like it would annoy them.

    Meanwhile, she hadn''t noticed her idol, Doctor Wells had noticed the whole event. She had checked the internship request form and identified Shea as the intern.

    She had followed Shea and watched her apologize when Shea could have ignored him and went for the interview. Doctor Wells was aware of Shea''s scores and her achievements so far in the medical field; she actually wanted to interview to check her behavior and conduct. After witnessing everything, she signed the approval paper and passed it to the nurse who was her assistant.

    "Ask her to start from tomorrow. 9 Sharp." She informed the nurse before going on rounds to check on her patients.

    When Shea got forgiveness after getting scolded by the son of that middle-aged man, she reached the office a littleter than the specified time.

    She wanted to cry when she got to know the doctor had left. Strict also means she should be on time. She was thinking of ways to convince her idol when a young nurse handed her the eptance letter.

    "Ms. Morris, your internship starts tomorrow. Be here sharp at 9. Doctor Wells will meet you then." The nurse politely passed the information to Shea.

    The nurse was about to return to her desk, Shea blocked her, "Excuse me�� I am sorry but I didn''t give my interview yet." She should have been happy but she felt like her idol was giving her leeway knowing she is well acquainted with the Rivas family. Ahh, she didn''t want to go by influence.

    The nurse knew Shea was from a rich family, yet didn''t want to use it to her benefit. Karsen had told them to behave like they didn''t know her background. Now she understood why. "Why don''t you ask Doctor Wells tomorrow after you meet?" She shed a polite smile and got back to work.

    Shea looked at her in perplexity. She couldn''t believe even in the absence of Doctor Wells, the department is too silent and they won''t speak more than required.

    She thanked the nurse and left from there. She had nothing else to do. She didn''t have friends in the city, she didn''t have to hunt for a house as she is going to live in Rivas mansion for the time being. So she thought of going to Rivas Industries but shook her head as Aaron had to work his ass off at thepany then he would work in the hospital.

    Karsen suggested she should go to the Rivas mansion and get her room arranged to her requirement. So Karsen''s driver drove her to the hotel to collect her luggage and went to the Rivas mansion.

    Without much hassle, she got the chance to work under the one she wanted to work with.

    ----

    At Mall of Mocon,

    The golden trio had shopped for lots of her clothes. They also slid here and there to grab men''s clothes too. The most tired one was Aarvi who had no strength to try on more dresses.

    All the while Dax noticed Shawn and Aarvi trying their best to hide something from him. Even though their reaction wasn''t major, he could feel it.

    They rested for snacks when he finally asked, "What are you guys trying to hide from me?"

    It wasn''t like Shawn and Aarvi wanted to hide from Dax. They felt bad that when Dax finally made up his mind to date someone, he faced an issue.

    Shawn stretched his neck while Aarvi cupped her face and asked, "You have spent a good time with Tia. What do you think of her?"

    Dax watched the two. It was difficult for him toe to any conclusion other than thinking something rted to Tia was bugging them. He answered them seriously,pletely aware, they were worried about him.

    "The much I try to know about her, the more I feel like I don''t know anything about her."

    His response caused Aarvi and Shawn to look at each other. They were kind of d Dax was noticing things weren''t as simple as they looked.

    "Go on." Shawn probed him to continue.

    Dax again summarised, "The more I spend time with her, I find her unfamiliar."

    Shawn looked at Aarvi with his hand pointing at Dax. He had aplicated expression as though he was going to beat Dax the next second, "Why the hell is he talking in riddles, right now?"

    Aarvi tried to understand Dax''s words in-depth but those weren''t enough for her. "Have you questioned her? Why didn''t you tell us these before?" She queried Dax because mimunication and suspicions aren''t good for a healthy rtionship.

    Dax shrugged his shoulders, he coolly epted, "That''s what is interesting about her." He took a sip of his coffee leaving his friends baffled.

    Shawn irritatedly recounted to Aarvi, "Hadn''t I told you? His taste isn''t a sweet little girl. He is into deceiving people. Argh, here I was ming myself."

    Shawn''s slip of tongue directly revealed that Tia is deceiving all of them. Shawn saw Aarvi Squeeze her eyes at his words before he bit his tongue. ''What a great way to explode the bomb?'' Shawn thought.

    Both carefully looked at Dax whose face looked too calm to believe but his frosty expressionless eyes caused Aarvi and Shawn to turn towards the exit of the cafe.

    Both knew well, they shouldn''t mess with livid Dax.

 Chapter 439 - A Spy

    In the high-end cafe, the customers were fewer. A soothing piece of music was ying behind setting the rxing vibe. The customers inside weren''t really excited to see high-profile people over there. All minded their work as it wasmon to find such people there.

    At the corner table which was next to the ss wall overlooking the city, three were busy discussing something. Each of their one coffee increased to two, and then three. Before Aarvi could order the next one, Shawn flicked on her hand and Dax sent the waiter away.

    Unbelievably, Dax remained gravely calm and asked how they got to know about Tia''s mask, why they didn''t know Tia''s background and how could Aarvi be so careless to let such people around her. Apparently, he was worried about Aarvi.

    Aarvi exined most of the things about the investigation her team found out and kept her updated. Shawn briefed him how Rivas and Aarvi''s teams failed to know about Tia''s background in earlier days.

    It was obvious they initially didn''t do a deep check as nothing lookedplicated. However even after Aarvi''s team started the out-and-out investigation of Tia, they were still at loss.

    It clearly notified them Tia or her background isn''t a small fish as they had finely fabricated all the data of real Tia Spencer with the fake Tia. What was more shocking to them was fake Tia living with real Tia Spencer''s house and the real Tia doesn''t have any sister or cousin sister.

    The more they were digging in about real and fake Tia, things were just gettingplicated. However, the three over there were concerned about each other first before thinking of others.

    "You- Why are you just uptight about me? We two were��" Aarvi didn''t continue and Dax understood they were afraid he would be hurt emotionally and he might start loathing girls again. Of course, Aarvi was excluded.

    Dax ignored it and spoke about his analysis of the current situation with respect to Tia, "There are too manyplexities. I don''t think��" He paused looking at two ring at him.

    He wasn''t a fragile doll to be worried so much, "I am alright guys. I swear." Dax tried but the two didn''t believe him.

    You shouldn''t have friends who know each of your reactions. They easily catch you and it would be so hard to outwit them.

    Dax sighed and leaned back on his chair, "I wasn''t shocked or surprised hearing about Tia. It was like you gave a conclusion to my doubts."

    Since he was against dating, rtionships, he had thought he might be overthinking and being highly sensitive about Tia''s behavior. After hearing Shawn mention Tia is deceiving them, his face had darkened because he had ignored the rming signs and that negligence might have put Aarvi in danger.

    He never once thought about his rtionship with Tia. They didn''t start a rtionship due to love, it was pure interest. So they weren''t even close enough to be called good friends. They were still trying to know each other.

    Dax continued to tell them about his analysis and experiences with Tia so that it could put his two worried muppets calm and find some clue that could help them find out the real identity of fake Tia.

    "Tia is well-trained in fights. Her reflexes are sometimes faster than mine and her precision is unimaginably sharp."

    He clearly remembers when the lettuce was falling from the vegetable basket, Tia who was helping his mother was at lightning speed to hold it who was more than five steps away.

    And when Tia was waiting for him near Skr, she was expecting him toe by car but he had walked up to her. He was about to tap her shoulder from behind but she had locked his arm before his hand could even touch her shoulder. That attentiveness had shocked him.

    Even though Tia had cried saying he scared her out of her wits, he had noticed her fluster to hide her defense skills. Such little scattered events weren''t major but after putting them together, he knew there was something she was trying to hide.

    Amon girl living an uneventful life having such abilities really intes suspicions. And that''s the reason Dax was curious to know more about her. But it was never enough. It always fascinated him that she had so many skills which weren''t rted to her simple shopkeeper job.

    While thinking of Dax''s words, Aarvi mindlessly said as it was hard to believe Tia had such a strong personality. For her she used to look like a naive, innocent girl who should be protected, "She is scared of thunder." Probably she would feel protected for every woman excluding her mother.

    Shawn and Dax snickered at her words. Shawn responded to her disbelief, "If I leave a rat at your feet, you will scream and climb on the table." He meant she is sinister and destructive but also scared of little things. So she shouldn''t interconnect those things.

    Aarvi pursed her lips and reasoned again, "She is so petite and cute."

    Dax and Shawn wanted to sigh because she had already formed an invisible bond with Tia that it was getting hard for her to believe easily. In contrast to that, Dax actually had no such strong attachment to Tia.

    Nevertheless, Shawn and Dax looked at each other and broke into joyousughter high fiving each other. "Damn, she actually said that."

    Dax extended his long arms and pinched her pink cheeks but shook her face as though she was a little school girl, "That''s why you are Dum Dum. How innocent."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She pped his hand and Shawn''s hand which was petting her head. She snorted, understanding that appearance never does justice. Look at Aarvi, she looked innocent and sweet but she wasn''t just that. She was a schemer, a malicious one at that.

    Dax continued looking at Aarvi''s narrow eyes, "Seeing Tia keep things low, I felt that this idiot and his brother must have nted her near you to keep you safe. Since you might feel being monitored, they might be hiding it from you."

    Upon that, Shawn suddenly became Tia''s brother and actively tried to push her close to him. Hence Dax wanted to wait till Tia could be able to trust him and speak everything with him.

    Now that Shawn ispletely unaware of Tia''s identity, the seriousness of the situation has intensified. "Is it possible Grandfather Kelly��"

    Shawn cut in before Dax could evenplete and Aarvi''s mood sours, "Nope. He has no idea that Little Heart has a private office. He probably thinks she works at Skr." Anyway, Kelly International wasn''t near or around the florist shop to spot her unexpectedly.

    Dax nodded at that response and guessed another man, "Brother Zain?"

    "Nope. Apple Pie would have definitely told me." Aarvi is sure of it. Zain would never leave a little room that could worry her even the slightest. "Anyway, I have messaged Apple Pie to call me as soon as he gets time." She actually didn''t want to increase his workload. Since Dax was involved, she wanted to solve this soon as Zain could reach far more confidential data of the country including people''s identity

    The trio continued to discuss what could be Tia''s motive to be around Aarvi with somebody else''s identity. Since Leon was looking everywhere for Aarvi and even attacked Susan Parkinson, they were kind of sure she wasn''t a spy set by Leon.

    Then who might be tracking Aarvi for two years?

 Chapter 440 - Nagging

    Tia was a girl who Aarvi had been seeing for two years. Undoubtedly, whatever Tia''s n might be, Tia still took care of Aarvi''s needs when Aarvi stayed and worked from her private office. She never missed reminding Aarvi about the lunch and get-off time when Aarvi used to drown herself in work.

    Tia never treated her like a boss, but as a sister and always tried to keep her mood light with just an innocent smile. As a woman, Aarvi was unknowingly protective of Tia, or probably it was still hard for Aarvi to believe Tia is a threat to them.

    Nheless, what Aarvi had been through all these years had made her cold-hearted. So earning kindness from Aarvi despite all that was too hard for Tia.

    The trio continued to recall and share everything Tia had spoken to them. They had quite a lot of information to gather, group, and break down the information.

    More than an hour passed when the three looked like grim reapersing to a few conclusions.

    By the end of their discussion, Dax had a dangerous n against Tia. It was like he was pushing her to the mouth of death. Dax was deceived too so it indeed made him feel bitter. With Aarvi''s safety at risk, the bitterness swelled to viciousness.

    His n left Shawn in utter quietness thinking about the things he should take care of and Aarvi felt her heart shudder.

    However, Aarvi wasn''t soft-hearted to the people who try to deceive her or her close ones. Aarvi used Dax''s n but added some changes to it by linking her other ns.

    Shawn and Dax had thought she would go kind on fake Tia, but her n was vicious. She wasn''t sending Tia to the mouth of death but it was a mouth of endless nightmares which could bring up bone-chilling fear.

    As usual, she was a queen at tormenting people. She knew locked up in prison or death, they were kind of a relief.

    Aarvi thought Dax and Shawn might againbel her kind. To her surprise, both of her friends liked it, "Now I am looking forward to it." Shawn smirked cunningly.

    Aarvi peeked at Dax to know his opinion. He faintly smiled at her. "You have to stay safe, nothing is more important than you and your safety." It was rather a request.

    Looking at the sir turned emotional and the two worried about her life again, Aarvi flipped her hair, "Obviously. I have the most malevolent friends. Who will dare to touch me?" And finally, she saw rxed hearty smiles on their faces.

    When it was time to bid Dax, Aarvi was reluctant as Tia was aware of his and his parent''s ce. Even though Tia knew about the Avron mansion, the security over there is high, and entering the Skr penthouse is difficult.

    Dax bopped her nose, "Then take me as your sugar baby, I will stay with you."

    Shawn: "..."

    "No problem, you can sleep with Laze. Just make sure to call Aaron as Dad." She said with a straight face causing Shawn to burst into a series ofughter and Dax speechless.

    "Heartless Dum Dum." Dax grumbled before hugging and assuring her, "No worries, I will be safe." Tia still didn''t have that lenience around him. Even if she had nned against him, she will wait.

    Dax rushed to the office to handle the pending works that had piled up. Aarvi and Shawn were sure he was going to sleep in the office and be awake all night. The duo ordered dinner for him so that he wouldn''t skip it.

    Shawn followed Aarvi knowing she was going to meet Lara. Shawn had seen Lara when Aarvi was staying at Waterfront vi and he wanted to visit her after knowing she suffered quite a lot.

    ---

    At Rivas hospital

    Aarvi sent Shawn to look for Aaron who had messaged her that he had an operation scheduled. Then she went to Lara''s room where Lara was eagerly waiting for her to reach as Aarvi was bringing dinner for her.

    Shawn met his brother who was busy before he reached the hospital ward and caught the big eyes blinking at him. He waved his hand softly, "Hello Cutie��"

    Seeing Lara''s hands in a ster cast, he quickly went inside before she could feel bad about her hands. Meanwhile, he nodded at the Dalton couple who knew the prince of the city so they smiled in response.

    Shawn nted a gentle peck on Lara''s head and announced, "Here, here�� I applied for the medicine, our sweet little cutie will be fine soon."

    Lara giggled hearing him and seeing him make faces, "Hello, I am Lara Dalton. Aunt Moon is my friend." She had heard Aarvi mentioning she brought a handsome uncle to y with.

    Shawn was surprised hearing the little one introduce herself so he too followed the suite trying to be humorous and friendly, "You can call me Uncle Prince, I am your Aunt Moon''s friend. Shall We be friends too?"

    Lara grinned, happy for earning a new friend. She nced at her parents who smiled at her in return. She excitedly nodded at Shawn, "Uncle Prince is so handsome." She wanted to touch his face but she couldn''t move her hands and helplessly looked at Aarvi.

    Shawn really felt bad for the little girl, so he gave his forefinger to her little fingers to hold and earned a sweet smile. Anyhow, Aarvi asked, "My Little Angel, who is most good-looking in Doctor Uncle and Uncle Prince?"

    Prince''s face fell: "..."

    Lara gave it a thought and clutched Shawn''s finger''s tight, "Uncle Prince is cute."

    Aarvi gave her two thumbs up and burst intoughter. How much Shawn hates that word. Shawn didn''t know if that meant he was more handsome but he at least knew Lara liked him.

    ''Doctor Uncle!'' He remembered and quickly took Lara''s dinner te from Aarvi''s hand, "Go go, meet bro." He had almost forgotten meeting Lara.

    Hearing him hasten her with a tensed look, Aarvi zoomed out of the ward understanding Aaron might have another operation to take care of or an unforeseen business trip. How she hated that.

    Both were so busy that they didn''t even get to exchange five messages properly. She was about to rush inside the elevator without checking who was exiting the next elevator.

    Aaron swiftly slid his hand around her waist and pulled her behind. Aarvi strangely knew it was Aaron so she didn''t go into defense mode. She twirled around in his arms before her back could crash on him.

    Aarvi involuntarily smiled looking at the slight curve of his lips as soon as she faced him. She mewled, "I missed you."

    Aaron''s work stress vanished just like that. He lifted her off her feet when she wrapped her arms around his neck. "Why did you take up another surgery? Aren''t you tired? What about your dinner? What if the surgery takes a long time?..."

    Her nagging was unstoppable. Instead of getting irritated, he embraced her close, breathed in her scent, and rxed hearing her mellow voice.

    "Why aren''t you talking?" Aarvi ended with a question.

    A soft chuckle escaped his lips, Aaron didn''t know what to say for that. Leaving her back on the floor, it was his turn to nagging her, "Have dinner with Shawn and rest at home. Don''t wait for me. Don''t stay up toote��"

    Even though she got to meet him for five minutes she was sulking when she returned to Lara''s room. Her ears perked up listening to Lara''s heartfeltughter.

    Aarvi was surprised to see Shawn feeding Lara, making herugh. She never knew Shawn was capable of that.

 Chapter 441 - Family Picture

    At Skyarc Penthouse,

    Aarvi and Shawn had dinner after Lara dozed off. Aarvi wanted to wait for Aaron no matter what Aaron had told her. However, Shawn had dragged her away.

    Even after scattering to their ce, the friends were again on a video call when Dax was having his dinner. Aarvi sent a picture to their group of three friends. It was a picture of Lara asleep in Shawn''s arms.

    Dax suspiciously looked at Shawn who was still excited looking at the picture, "Shawn, are you nning to make babies now?"

    "Heh?" Shawn rolled his eyes. He propped his legs on the desk and sipped his drink before looking at theptop screen, "I am daydreaming of Little Heart and Bro''s children. They will be pretty and smart."

    ''Children.'' Aarvi choked on tea hearing him. She couldn''t believe he even thought of it when there were so many problems to solve.

    To her bewilderment, Dax became excited and started discussing with Shawn how many children Aarvi and Aaron should have. In between both would teasingly look at the camera for Aarvi who was blushing bright red.

    There was also awkwardness because they had increased from 1 child to three children and stopped at half a dozen.

    "Do I look like a baby-making machine for you two? You two better have a dozen before asking me." She growled.

    Dax and Shawnughed looking at her embarrassed. They were aware she didn''t have time to think of all that. It was already a great improvement Aaron made space in her heart and she loves him, unconditionally.

    "My Dum Dum is dumb." Dax breathed after another bite of his chicken sd.

    Shawn followed his suit and questioned, "My Little Heart''s heart is so small. Why do you want to stop at six? You should have more babies to love them more."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Firstly, she almost thought her nicknames weren''t sweet but they kept it to scold her. Secondly, "What the hell! When did I say I want six babies to stop at six? Shawn Rivas, don''t try to trick me."

    They continued to have fun till the enjoyable dinner of Dax waspleted. Aarvi then came down to the topic. "My team had bugged Tia''s bag when she had stopped by the supermarket on the way."

    Then Aarvi''s fingers danced on the keyboard of herptop and clicked the enter. She yed the audio for three to listen.

    It was audio after Tia reached home.

    ��.

    At Spencer''s house.

    It was a simple, well-maintained middle-ss house. An independent house had a smallwn on either side of the walkway.

    Tia half bowed to the driver appointed by Aarvi to drop and pick her daily. "Thank you, Mr. Fedrick. Have a good night."

    "Are you sure you don''t need my help, Ms. Spencer?" The middle-aged man''s voice sounded.

    "No, no, I will manage. Reach home safely." Tia bid him before she opened the iron gate then made a slight creaking noise. Grabbing the big five bags, she quickly went to the door.

    She pushed the main door by her shoulder biting her lips to the heavy bags she was holding. "Mom, I am back. I bought groceries on the way." Tia''s voice sounded tiring and breathy, carrying heavy bags.

    "Ah�� Child��" The woman in her forties who was watching television sprinted towards Tia who was holding three bags in each of her hands.

    She quickly held the three bags from her left hand. She sighed looking at Tia, smiling in relief. "How many times have I told you to return home straight? Ahh... This girl never listens to me." The middle-ageddy, who Tia addressed as Mom nagged her. There was affection and helplessness in her voice.

    Tia chuckled as followed thedy waving her hand at the old man who was smiling at her warmly.

    The house was cozy and sufficient for three to live in. The three looked like a happy family of three.

    Tia kept the bags near the kitchen and ran out to close the gates and closed the door behind her.

    As soon as she turned around, the middle-aged pinched her ear and another hand had spat, "You already pay room rent more than required. Why do you keep bringing things home?"

    Tia cried as she earned a gentle hit on her legs, "Mom, Mom�� The superMarket is on the way�� Mom, that hurts."

    The middle-ageddy stopped beating her and also left her ear, "That''s my mistake. If I had behaved like andy, you would have conducted yourself well."

    Then thendy again started hitting her legs causing Tia to jump and scream as she ran inside the living hall, "I am already calling you Mom, you aren''t allowed to take away my privilege. Mom��"

    She ran behind the old man and pointed at thendy, "Grandfather, your daughter is so mean to me. Mom, would have stopped me if I was your real daughter?"

    Thendy argued back, "Yes, I would have still stopped her. Tia, you work at two ces. Save money for yourself, stop spending it for us."

    "Grandfather see, Mom''s at it again. Same old dialogues." Tia grumbled to the old man.

    The old man chuckled as he turned off the television, "Will you guys starve me between your fights? I am hungry. Let''s eat first."

    The old man grabbed Tia''s hand and thendy''s hand, "You guys fight after dinner. These television shows aren''t interesting as you two banter."

    Tia andndy: "..."

    The old man burst into a peal ofughter.

    "Dad."

    "Grandfather."

    The twodies said in unison which only made the old man burst intoughter.

    The three had a good sumptuous meal, thendy went to clean dishes sending Tia toplete her second work which was online work. The old man cleaned the vegetables and stacked them in the refrigerator.

    "This girl, there is no space in the refrigerator to keep all the vegetables and meat." The old man shook his head in resignation. He started making space and rearranging.

    After cleaning the dishes, thendy joined the old man and quickly wrapped the work. Sitting at the dining table with their tea, the old man smiled, "I doubt if our Tia or Neil treated us so well like Tia."

    Thedy smiled, "I was so scared when we nned to rent a room. With Tia around, I feel like she came to substitute our loss. Such a sweet child." Her longing gaze shifted to the photo frame.

    It was a family picture of five captured four years ago. The old man, his son, daughter-inw, a grandson of age twenty-two, and granddaughter in teenage. They had beautiful smiles without knowing it would be theirst family picture.

    The girl in the picture was the real Tia spencer. She was young and beautiful. They had lost her. When they needed a source of ie, another Tia came and filled their life with happiness which they had lost.

    The old man and his daughter-inw didn''t continue their conversation. Mrs. Spencer noticed Tia had left her bag in the kitchen when Tia had kept the grocery bags. She warmed a ss of milk and grabbed Tia''s bag which had a microphone bug before she went into Tia''s room.

 Chapter 442 - Too Clever

    Mrs. Spencer entered a minimalistic, cozy bedroom. It used to be her real daughter''s bedroom, but now she had rented it to another Tia.

    As soon as she entered the room, she was again concerned. Tia was at herputer desk with her headphones on without drying her dripping wet hair that was rolled in a white towel.

    "Aish, this girl... How many times have I told you to dry your hair before working? You will catch a cold, Tia." She kept Tia''s bag on the single upant bed. She ced the milk on the desk as she quickly took the hairdryer from the dressing table.

    Keeping the headphones away, "I waste to work, Mom." Tia uttered without stopping her fingers which were typing on the keyboard.

    Tia drank her milk while Mrs. Spencer started blow-drying her hair looking at the weird codes on theptop screen. Mrs. Spencer smacked her head once Tia kept the milk ss down, "You should leave thisputer job. Just sleep and rest your eyes."

    Tia chuckled looking at the screen but her eyes turned sharp and predatory at the information she was reading. Anyway, while responding, she sweetly told her, "I can''t, Mom."

    Mrs. Spencer got confused about why Tia can''t leave her part-time job. She held Tia''s head and moved aside to look at her face, "Why? Did somebody trick you into something? Take me there, I will beat cr*p out of them up. How about��"

    "Uff, Mom, rx. None tricked me into this. It''s my job�� Hmmm, like a contracted job." Even though what she said was right, thest words weren''t true. It wasn''t that she couldn''t leave, she didn''t want to leave.

    Anyway, Mrs. Spencer shook her head in disapproval for her ways, "Why did you sign the contract? What if they start bullying you? Will you bear it and work? You should always have the independence of choosing your job."

    Tia had a smile hearing the nag. When she was thinking Mrs. Spencer would leave after drying her hair, she started massaging her shoulders attempting to rx her stress.

    Tia held her hands and turned to face Mrs. Spencer, "Mom, you don''t have to do all these. You must be tired, go and sleep. And Thank you for drying my hair." She shed an innocent smile before she stood up and took Mrs. Spencer to her room under her protest.

    After making sure Mrs. Spencer went to bed, Tia checked on the old man and helped him to the bed. Then she locked the gates, door, and windows as though she was the real daughter of the house.

    Nevertheless, as soon as she entered her room, her face darkened and deep frowns made way on her dainty face. Sitting back at her desk, she wore her headphones and typed something on her keyboard before she sat back.

    Tia heard the other end greet but she went straight to the point and sounded irritated. "I don''t understand what the hell we are waiting for. We have been wasting time for more than a year now. why shouldn''t I take control?" She sharply demanded an answer.

    Anyway, her face further darkened hearing she has to continue her act and she shouldn''t raise suspicion at any cost. Until further notice, she has to be in her fake identity.

    ----

    Back to the video call of three friends. The audio was yed only when there was important information that needed their attention so it was over soon in less than five minutes.

    They didn''t need an exnation about Tia''s rtionship with the Spencer family. So Dax questioned immediately, "Dum Dum, did your team tap her call?"

    Aarvi shook her head looking at the screen while ending herptop shared screen, "They are too clever. It was a virtual privatework. Even though my team was able to enter thework before they could track what Tia was working on or tap the call, thework closed and herptop lost the inte connection." And it isn''t possible to hack a device that wouldn''t be connected to thework.

    "Little Heart, how about I join you? Tia sounded really irritated."

    "Dum Dum, work from thepany."

    Aarvi facepalmed and loudly breathed out. "Do you guys know why I let you guys hear these?" She asked patiently.

    Shawn and Dax knew Aarvi never included anybody in her ns. She included them and told them the n because she didn''t want them to me themselves or worry unnecessarily or stop their work.

    "You have to be very careful, Dum Dum/Little heart." Both said almost simultaneously.

    Aarvi: "..."

    They are still worried about her and that''s the main reason she avoids telling them anything. She didn''t want to meet them or look at them filled with worries.

    Aarvi kept herptop down, she flexed her fingers and arm, "Who should I choose first?" She meant to beat them up.

    Shawn choked on his drink. Dax was d he wasn''t living next door.

    Shawn was quick to swear that he won''t worry unnecessarily. He trusts her capabilities just like his brother. Dax too swore on it.

    Probably because they had been with her when she was their innocent friend, they unknowingly worried and became anxious right after knowing she was stepping towards danger.

    ----

    Aarvi didn''t feel like sleeping so she stayed in the living hall, sharing Dax''s pending work while waiting for Aaron. It was almost eleven when she heard the door unlock. She quickly stood on the couch looking at the door open.

    Exhausted, Aaron stepped inside holding hisptop bag and zer on his arm. A faint curve appeared on his face when he noticed her eagerly waiting for him and her eyes shone at the sight of him.

    She looked like a child eagerly waiting for its father who was going to get candy. But the difference here as he was the candy she was waiting for.

    Aarvi spread her hands asking for the hug.

    He had a very long tiring day, "I will get fresh and��" He paused looking at her stomp her feet and pout in negligible anger demanding bossily for a hug.

    Powerless against his Cupcake, he reached the couch. Due to her leveraged height by standing on the couch, it was him who was buried in her chest.

    Well, he behaved. He wrapped his arms around the slender woman, pressed his ear on her chest, and listened to her even heartbeats. She slowly rubbed his back trying to rx him, "I have filled the bathtub for you. Take a quick bath, I will get you supper."

    ''Bathtub?'' Aaron squinted his eyes at her and she looked around, stealing away from his gaze.

    She wasn''t going to tell she made a deal with Milo Wen who will be going to inform her about all Aaron''s unhealthy habits of skipping meals, overworking, and also when he would be stressed out due to whatever reason.

    Aaron hadn''t given her time when he would reach home so the bathtub and supper were right on time at his arrival, ''My Cupcake is keeping an eye on me.'' Anyway, he wasn''t disappointed by the attention. He didn''t blow up her secret informant either.

    He obediently listened to her else she would be awake for a long time running behind him.

 Chapter 443 - A Critical Mistake

    Aaron had closed his eyes, immersed his body in the hot water of the bathtub, resting his head on the rim of the tub when Aarvi entered the bedroom with a tray of light food as they didn''t have time to wait for digestion.

    She kept the tray on the coffee table in front of the armchair that was facing the ss wall overlooking the city. While going inside to fetch him nightwear, she gently pecked on his forehead causing the corner of his lips to threaten him to curl up.

    She repeated, his cheeks, his lips, the tip of his nose, until he groaned painfully, "Aarvi Evans, stop exciting me."

    Aarvi giggled silently before kneeling next to him, "I didn''t even do anything." She sounded all innocent and then again pressed his soft lips against his smooth cheek.

    Opening his eyes, he looked at her calm face but yful eyes. Taking his hand out of the water, his wet fingers brushed her small hair lock away, "Aren''t you alright?" He asked. He had got the message from Shawn when he had instructed their team to dig deep about Tia.

    The mischievous eyes morphed to serenity, her voice had a hint of bleakness, "When our own people can betray us, Tia is actually nobody to me."

    Aaron knew even though he was able to pass the hurdles, melted her icy heart, found a ce for himself, she was still cold with very high walls built around her fragile heart. Even if she hears he betrayed her, she will be hurt but won''t break down. She had molded herself too strong. In front of it, Tia was just a nobody.

    If she was the same Ava Kelly, she would have probably been heartbroken. Now, she has learned who she should trust. "I am offended because of how she studied Dax and became his girlfriend." One suspicion is enough to question the existence of a person. Likewise, the question of Tia''s identity was making them doubt every behavior of Tia.

    Aarvi shrugged her shoulders, "She probably doesn''t know, I am worse than her." She meant she could change the whole situation around and push Tia to the cliff of no return. She wasn''t a righteousdy once somebody offends her.

    Aaron immediately twisted her ear despite knowing what she meant, "Excuse me. My girlfriend is a skilled, top-notch strategist. How dare you call her worse? I won''t tolerate it next time." He really didn''t like how she described herself.

    Aarvi hissed in pain, but she didn''t know whether to cry orugh hearing him say a top-notch strategist when it should be a schemer.

    Rubbing her ear, she made a sad face hoping to persuade his little irritation, "But I heard your girlfriend is an adorable, innocent, pretty little doll." She used Shea''s words that she had summarized from Aaron''s words.

    Against her expectation, Aaron denied it, "Nope. Absolutely not." He said with a straight face leaving her speechless. As far as Aarvi knows Aaron, he still thinks of her as a fragile unharmful doll.

    ''Is he still angry?'' She pursed her lips.

    "My girlfriend is a seductress who I am itching to pull her into the bathtub." From the first kiss on his forehead, he was keeping his hands in check before they could grab her and pull her to his embrace. She was a living temptation for him.

    To be urate, he was tempting, with the steam around him and wet wispy hair. Aarvi took the warning seriously, looking at his intense gaze that was trying to bore a hole to her soul. She ran out of the bathroom and heard his throaty chuckle.

    She wasn''t afraid of him, she just wanted him to eat and rest. "Eat and rest, Aaron." She didn''t add, ''Don''t y around.''

    She heard Aaron hum in eptance after a few seconds, "I will eat and we will rest." His tone was husky and suggestive, running her thoughts wild.

    To Aarvi it sounded more like, ''I will eat you, then we will rest.'' The previous night yed in her head without her uncontrol. She felt her face turn hot and she blurted out, "Eat FOOD and rest." She stressed the word ''Food'' which flustered her more, "I mean eat the supper I prepared for you and rest."

    Aaron, who was at the other side of the wall, wished he could see her face while teasing her. Suppressing his curled lips, "Aarvi, why are you repeating the same?" He sounded confused.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was wordless at her shameless thoughts for feeling herself like the delicacy of Aaron while she assumed he was a gentleman without such thoughts.

    ''My corrupted shameless brain.'' She buried her pink glowing face on the pillow and cried to herself.

    Aaron had supper watching her bury herself in a pillow without sharing even a spoon of food. After a few minutes, she sat up remembering he had operated on a young girl named Ava.

    "Did you choose to be an assistant surgeon because of the name Ava?"

    Aaron was caught by surprise at her words. He chided Milo Wen in mind for reporting that too. He didn''t lie to Aarvi, he nodded promptly epting her words.

    "Aaron Rivas, you are such an emotional dummy. Come here. Let me protect your big heart." She stretched her hands, calling him closer.

    Anyway, Laze took his ce. It jumped on the bed and curled on herp, bringing a bright smile to her face.

    Aaron: "...."

    Could he be jealous of Laze for bringing that smile on her face? Anyway, he cuddled his love rival and girlfriend to sleep.

    ----

    In the morning,

    Zain appeared at Skyarc after being busy for two days straight. Aarvi brought him to the penthouse, showed him around while Aaron was preparing breakfast for four.

    Shawn joined them for breakfast. Zain revealed about the investigation he had carried out on Tia, "Every document of Tia Spencer has the new Tia Spencer pictures, fingerprints. When I say every document means the government documents too."

    Aarvi and Shawn nced at each other. Aaron silently had breakfast but nobody could guess what he was thinking. Forging the government documents wasn''t impossible but needed a very high-level connection with the department or highly qualified to hack into the secured system.

    Zain took a bite of his toast, chewed it while in deep thought before asking, "How did your team confirm the real Tia Spencer is dead?"

    Aarvi ced her juice ss down, "Firstly��" Aarvi exined her team activities before she told him another piece of information, "And very importantly, Tia made a critical mistake..."

    Zain and Aaron heard how the three friends dug out a small mistake of Tia that easily peeled off her mask.

    Zain continued after a bite of his toast, "Ignore this Tia. I have some interesting news about the real Tia Spencer."

    "Huh?" Aarvi tilted her head curiously. They had nothing to do with the real Tia Spencer. So how could that be required for them?

    "Leon destroyed the Spencer family." The three he meant, Mr. Spencer, his son, and his daughter.

    "What the��" Shawn broke down the reason behind real Tia Spencer''s death.

    Tia Spencer went into the beast den to gather the proof against Leon Harmon but got caught. That''s how the real Tia Spencer lost her life which was fabricated as an ident.

    Aaron leaned back on the chair and uttered clearly, being very urate about his deduction, "Master Spencer was Elder Harmon''s personalwyer."

    "He is right." Zain nodded in eptance.

    Aarvi and Shawn felt like their mind was about to blow up.

 Chapter 444 - Purple Passion

    Aarvi wanted to pull her hair out but she sat like an elegant woman who had no tension in her life. She took a deep breath and said, "But thatwyer''s family fled to a different city far away from here."

    Since Aarvi wanted to know why Leon was tolerating Aeon, Sean, and Elder Harmon, she got to know about the will of Elder Harmon and the circumstance Leon was in.

    She could easily guess thewyer won''t have the will and she eventually heard they left the city due to the threat of Leon. Information about them was useless to her so she hadn''t checked on them.

    She had thought Leon and Tia Spencer''s cases were different. She felt like things were gettingplicated.

    Or are they unrted?

    Zain nodded in acknowledgment to Aarvi''s words. He unhurriedly opened the intricate to make it easy for them, "Leon threatened Mr. Spencer with his son''s life. Both lost life together. Mrs. Spencer had no choice but to flee with Tia Spencer and Old master Spencer. Tia Spencer was young but smart. She must have heard about Leon so she returned alone and joined Harmon Industries. She was caught and Leon��"

    Zain didn''t continue and the three already knew what Leon must have done to the real Tia Spencer.

    Aarvi gnashed her teeth. She wished she should have met Leon early and kicked him to death. That could have saved many girls and their lives.

    Aarvi felt a warm palm cover her fist that was on herp. She knew Aaron was trying to ease her up and importantly reminding her to focus on herself first, before worrying about others. She entwined her fingers with Aaron''s left hand and internally sighed.

    Was she lucky to be untouched and still living a life which many would dream of?

    She indeed felt lucky for having her brother who supports her, two friends who are ready to go any thick and thin with her, and Aaron for loving her as she is and giving her a ce to call home.

    Shawn who was silent, disclosed his guesstimation, "This Tia might be there to find out the clues of original will and testament of Elder Harmon."

    "Or somebody is trying to protect the Spencer family." Aarvi continued.

    Aaron and Zain nced at each other before thetter added another theory, "Or this Tia might be clueless about the Spencer family."

    Aarvi was about to add her other theories but she kept it to herself. She was better at breaking down the things alone to n her steps ahead.

    Just then, Aarvi''s mobile rang with a string of numbers disying on the screen. She answered it on the speaker so that she doesn''t have to tell the three men separately.

    The four heard the greetings before her team reported, "Boss, the shopkeeper got the microchip. She destroyed it immediately. Any change in the next step?"

    Aarvi was silent for a few seconds with two men''s eyes on her while Aaron was ying with her fingers. "Confusion." She uttered.

    The three men were slightly confused about what might be confusing Aarvi but the other end discerned perfectly, "No issues. We will put them in a puzzle pool." Then the young man instructed other members, "Get on work guys, stop eating."

    Aarvi nodded after making sure she didn''t need to be extra careful, "Yep, createplex confusion."

    Aaron, Zain, and Shawn epted they haven''t worked with this side of Aarvi so it wasn''t easy to get her way of thinking.

    Aarvi noticed the puppy eyes of Shawn when the call ended. She pursed her lips, when they were in country S, she used to be the total clueless one and that would make them call all cute names. Now she felt like the roles were reversed as she was the most cunning one.

    "Little Prince, as Tia found the chip, she will obviously try to know how she was bugged. The confusion n is to remove more than three short pieces of public footage where she would have passed by in the crowd so that she could rack her brain about who might have done it." Small torture.

    Zain chuckled when Shawn was feeling dumb due to Aarvi and her team''s bypass conversation.

    "So what is your actual n for Tia?" Zain asked as he was sure her n against Tia wasn''t as sensitive as her other interconnected ns.

    Shawn knew the main n so Aarvi coolly revealed her first step against Tia but it only darkened the faces of men.

    After two min, "That''s risky." Aaron didn''t reveal much of his emotions.

    Zain shook his head in disapproval of her n, "Pumpkin, rethink."

    Shawn breathed a long and deep air before he growled, "Fine, beat me up. Little Heart, we clearly heard Tia is impatient with the waiting. She can endanger your life." He didn''t include, ''If you are her target.''

    Aarvi left Aaron''s hand, dabbed the napkin on her lips. She looked as though she was considering their suggestion but she stood up and smashed the napkin on the table, "I didn''t hear anything. Did you guys say something?" She feigned ignorance.

    The three men: "..."

    Aarvi''s mobile again rang. This time her mobile was disying, ''Tia Spencer.'' Shawn answered it on speaker before Aarvi could even lift her finger.

    "Sister Aarvi, Good morning." Tia greeted me sweetly.

    Aarvi lowered her upper body to avoid letting Tia know the call was on speaker, "Morning, Tia. How are you doing?" She sounded normal. There was no overacting, not even anger.

    "Sister Aarvi, I am doing good. I wanted to ask you if I could take a day off. I got some personal work to attend to." She promptly requested with a lie.

    There was a small pause between their conversation. The four in the Skyarc hadplex thoughts before Aarvi responded, "Sure Tia. Let me know if you need my help."

    Shawn pped for his friend without creating the sound. He wanted to give her an award for her acting skills.

    The other end sounded a little delighted, "Thank you Sister Aarvi and I am sorry for the short notice." Both bid each other before the call ended.

    Aarvi chewed her inner lip before revealing, "Tia is a tough nut." Tia''s emotions, her behavior was hard to deduce. If she was any other girl trying to trick her boss, she would have cried as ill for the leave, but Tia didn''t overact.

    And it made Aarvi trust her instincts more and more and take the risky chance. She will clear the conclusion once and for all. Her n on Tia shifted to the next day as Tia wasn''ting.

    The men knew what Aarvi meant. Anyway, they didn''t tell her that she was tougher, resolute, and determined than Tia.

    She bid them to leave early and open the flower shop and also do her work. She strolled to her flower shop instead of taking her car.

    She received the fresh flowers delivery. First, she happily took the rare purplish red tulips, they were hybrid flowers. She had ordered a bunch of them for Aaron as she had heard purple signifies passion.

    She assembled the flowers with dark green leaves, wrapped them in the white and light greyish purple floristic paper. Tying a ribbon, she was happy with how it looked.

    She went out of the shop to hand it to the delivery boy who delivers flowers to the Rivas industries on weekdays.

    She turned around to go inside the shop when she noticed Nico Burton standing right in front of her. Before she could react to anything, he enveloped her in his arms.

 Chapter 445 - A Little More

    Everything happened so quickly that Aarvi was caught off guard. Numerous things yed in her mind in a mere second but everything went nk when Nico seized her in his arms.

    She clenched her teeth, curled her fingers when they trembled, her heart squeezed and shuddered, hitting the elerator hard. She wanted to get rid of the man regardless of why he might have held her.

    Nico was passing by on a bike when he noticed Aarvi speaking to the delivery guy while passing him the banquet.

    The Shadow team were at a good distance and before they could identify the man, Nico had already hugged Aarvi. They rushed up to them but paused when Aaron came to their view.

    Aaron had a few emergency mails to check so he hadn''t left the penthouse with her. Once he was done, he left with Zain and Shawn. He wanted to drop by at the shop and apany Aarvi for a while as he had to talk to Aarvi about Leon.

    He was just a step away watching Aarvi whose panic for the physical contact was a lot controlled after staying with the Rivas family the whole day.

    Aaron was about to pull Nico away from Aarvi, Nico unwrapped his arms after a quick hug but he held Aarvi''s arms. Without giving her time to collect herself, he blurted out without noticing Aarvi wasn''t being her normal self. "I am sorry, I am so sorry. I really didn''t know you came looking for me at the base. I had no idea of it. Why didn''t you call me that day? How..."

    His voice wasced with regret and disappointment about himself. He was truly apologetic to the mistake, he hadn''t even done it.

    Aaron was quick to discern Nico was talking about the past. He hadn''t heard theplete past from Aarvi yet, so he understood his Cupcake had tried her best to escape from Leon.

    Anyway, he shrugged off Nico and gently cupped her face. Their eyes met and slowly, Aarvi''s breathing stabilized and her struggling expression calmed down.

    On the surface, it would look like they were disying affection in public but Nico, who knew how cold yet serene Aarvi behaves, noticed the changes as soon as he came to his senses from overwhelming thoughts. He had thought he might not get a chance to meet her.

    He didn''t care about the identity ''Aarvi Evans.'' He knew she was Ava Kelly and nothing mattered.

    Aaron didn''t speak or ask too much. Revealing her weakness was what he least wanted. Wrapping her in his arms, he didn''t care about the eyes they were grabbing as it was still pre-office hours.

    Once she calmed her nerves, Aarvi tried to recall what Nico said and then threw it behind her head. She looked up at Aaron who should have been on the way to the office, was catering to her.

    She pouted, "I sent flowers to you, just now." If she knew he was going there, she could have handed him herself.

    Aaron was used to her multiple thoughts brain so he wasn''t surprised how she ignored Nico and his actions and focused on him. "I will go and collect them."

    He was aware she doesn''t send normal, easily avable flowers to him. She always gets him unique, rare flowers from her farm which won''t be avable easily to other customers unless they write down a special order, sometimes waiting in queue for their turns.

    Aarvi nodded before both looked at Nico and the Shadow team members. Aarvi cued them to leave before entering the shop with Aaron and Nico in tow.

    Nico couldn''t hold his patience for long, especially after he discovered ''Ava Kelly'' had passed the life and death gate to be ''Aarvi Evans.'' What bugged him the most was, he was at his base when she was at the main gates asking for him. He could have saved her, couldn''t he?

    "Ava, why were Leon''s men following you?"

    Aarvi paused when she was unwrapping the packed flowers to the big jars. "Evans." She corrected him coldly.

    Nico knew she wasn''t denying she wasn''t Ava but she didn''t like to be called one. Hearing Evans, he understood that he doesn''t have the independence to address her by name.

    Even though they got to know each other due to Vance Hays, they had spoken over the phone a few times. That time, she was the first one to address him ''Brother Nico.'' So he had called her his little sister, a sister from another mother.

    That soft-spoken, happily talking Ava Kelly and the woman called Aarvi Evans was stark contrast yet the same. There was a fine bnce and a huge line drawn between both characters.

    He silently watched her when she quickly and efficiently wrapped a few pre-ordered bouquets while Aaron helped her with papers, ribbons, and the fresh leaves that she needed.

    They indeed ignored him as they spoke and Aarvi taught Aaron about a few flowers before she sent out all the orders as they served the customers who wereing in. Despite seeing Aarvi professional at the work she was doing, Nico knew this wasn''t what she does for a living.

    Once the office hours started, the customers weren''t there and Aarvi brewed coffee for Aaron. Nico was thinking she would ignore him but she extended the other cup towards him.

    He took it, then thanked her before he sat down at the small table that was aside.

    "You want to stay? Who will do your work?" She asked Aaron who surprisingly let her drink coffee by sharing from his cup.

    "A little more time." Aaron coaxed her before she could throw him out.

    Aarvi gave a thought, nced at Nico. He was impatient when he came, and he finally acquired his demeanor indifferent, highly alert, and calm even when eager. She knew Nico wouldn''t leave so easily as he had started to me himself for her ill fate.

    "I will tell you a story. Come on." She said taking Aaron to the table.

    Aaron wanted to stop her as it would make her sad. Anyway, he decided to stop her if it got out of hand or send Nico away to take care of her.

    "How did you know, Captain Burton?" Aarvi asked as she crossed her legs sitting opposite Nico, next to Aaron.

    Nico nced at Aaron before looking at her. He wanted to get answers to many questions so he chose to respond to her first, "I got to know the lies of Vance Hays."

    He didn''t get to see any reactions to it. It was like Vance Hays didn''t matter to her at all. He ignored his negligible expectation as Aarvi never acts ording to him.

    "I recovered the deleted footage of you at the base camp main gate asking therades to let you see me or let you wait there for me."

    Asking? No, she was requesting, practically begging them but that hadn''t softened the stone hearts of the military men who thought she was there to seduce them wearing the fancy dress but behaving like in danger.

    Nico was looking through events of what happened to Ava kelly when she left the wedding hall. He highly doubted Vance doing something to her.

    Even though his and his team''s efforts were in the drain, he had noticed somebody had erased the traces of her purposefully. During that time, hisrade was looking for him and he revealed to Nico everything that happened at the main gate that day and also mentioned he met ''Ava Kelly''s doppelg?nger'' at the mall.

    Even though Nico didn''t mention who told him about that day, Aarvi remembered the military man she had met in the mall.

 Chapter 446 - The Hellfire

    Aaron was thinking about the video Nico mentioned. Hearing him say he recovered the deleted video, he understood Aarvi''s team had erased it but it wasn''t sufficient. The military keeps the backups of their data regrly for security purposes hence her video reached the hands of Nico.

    Now he has to find a way to get rid of it as it can be used to cken Aarvi''s image when she reveals her identity to the world.

    Thinking of a way, his hand reached his mobile when Nico kept a Pendrive on the table, "This is thest copy avable." Nico had fetched it. When he identified Leon''s men as the ones who were chasing after Ava, he erased the footage from the storage.

    Probably that was what he could do for ''Ava Kelly'' as neither Aaron nor Aarvi would take his help. He was certain about it.

    Aarvi eyes glued on the Pendrive as the past shed in her mind as though it happened just yesterday. Everything felt raw causing her to clench her teeth.

    Niko had watched the video, she couldn''t erase his memory but she didn''t want anybody else to watch her pathetic state. Not even Aaron or Zain.

    She felt her heart clench, a jab of pain caused her brows to tremble when Aaron''s hand reached for the Pendrive. She wanted to snatch it away but found herself frozen and no words left her lips.

    Just when she thought he would keep the Pendrive with himself and watch the footageter, Aaron dropped the Pendrive in the hot coffee cup without any hesitation.

    She looked at Aaron with a hint of surprise. The pain dulled and she unknowingly breathed a relief. As far as she could think, Aaron did want to know what happened to her to end up in that state. So she was curious why he destroyed it.

    Aaron nced at her, feeling her gaze on him. He wanted to know her past from her to relieve her pain. If he watches the video, it won''t relieve her pain but make her ufortable.

    He would have watched that video if he had got that video when she wasatose, just so that he could destroy the ones who were behind her state.

    His face softened looking at her curious kitten eyes. He rose from the chair to get another cup of coffee, "I will get a fresh one." He caressed her hair as he passed by her.

    For no particr reason, Aarvi had the strong urge to follow Aaron even though the coffee maker was just at the corner. She didn''t know why Aaron didn''t watch it but was d he left it behind. She didn''t know that even when her back had stiffened, she rxed her posture.

    Sheposed before looking at Nico who again asked, "Why didn''t you call me?" He wasn''t on any mission but working at his office collecting some information.

    He was just a call away from her, forget about the call, he would have reached her for her single message. Ava Kelly had created a soft corner in him that he was certain he would have dropped his work to look for her.

    Aarvi watched him in silence. She had the choice to ignore him. She wasn''t obliged to feed Nico''s worry and curiosity. But being oblivious won''t end their acquaintance there. Nico would dig her past else he won''t be able to rest. She didn''t want to drag this for long. The faster she leaves her past, she would be able to live freely with Aaron.

    Upon all that, Rivas and Burton had a good rtionship. If she were to marry Aaron, she would crack a break that won''t let Aaron treat Burton well.

    Despite hearing Nico had erased the main copy, Aaron messaged a person to wipe out the data during a specific day and time. He didn''t want to take a chance, he won''t trust so easily.

    Aarvi waited till Aaron returned to the table with just a cup so that her caffeine stays in control. "I didn''t have your number." They always contacted each other through Vance Hays''s phone.

    She responded before getting the cup from Aaron. She took a sip of freshly brewed coffee which had an equal proportion of coffee decoction, cream, and milk.

    "I-..." Nico didn''t continue. After Vance Hays and Ava Kelly got engaged, he had asked Vance to send her a number so that he could send her the gift. Now thinking back, ''Was that another number of Vance Hays?''

    The question was at the tip of his tongue but he bit back. He felt foolish for having his trust in Vance Hays. When did he even change? Anyway, it wasn''t time to think of Vance Hays.

    "How did you escape from Leon Harmon? How did you get there? Why were they behind you? Why��" He paused when he noticed the two pause their action to look at him.

    He couldn''t understand why he was losing hisposure repeatedly while the couple in front of him had deadly calmness. He took a deep breath and became silent.

    Aarvi nced at Aaron before she decided to tell how she ended up at Nico''s military base which was out of the city.

    She briefed how she escaped Leon and cops in the police station without telling the details before continuing the next part for Aaron.

    --- Past ---

    After hurting the four officers, Aarvi was afraid the chief might ask others to catch her. She limped out of the office room, sniffling hard, rubbing her bruised and tear-stained face.

    How many times she tried to stop her tears, they just flew without her control. She had piercing pain from every part of her body, especially her head and her arm.

    The reds and blue bruises and blood-stained wounds were multiplied on her body. They were more obvious on her pale skin so even if she tried to lower the attention, she was garnering too many eyes on her.

    The spectators were muttering something while looking at her. But none gave her a helping hand. Probably Ava would have been frightened more if anybody had tried to get near her. So she quickly limped out ignoring the gazes on her.

    After exiting the police station, Ava Kelly noticed the men who were in ck chasing after her, were still at the gates. She didn''t want to get in their hands. So it left her in jeopardy again.

    Inside the police station or outside, she wasn''t safe. Ava Kelly knew her suffering wasn''t going to end so easily.

    While thinking of how to escape, she remembered many and decided to call her grandfather as she knew Zain wasn''t in the country. Probably she should have just called Zain. He would have found a way to keep her safe.

    ''Mobile?'' She was holding it while running inside the police station. She recalled she had kept her mobile on the table of the captain when she was drinking water.

    Turning behind, her body quivered uncontrobly, tears rolled down. She hugged herself, recalling everything again.

    ''Will I return safely if I step inside?''

    That was the toughest question in her mind. For her, every cop in there was immoral and wouldn''t mind stripping her n.a.k.e.d even if it''s a woman.

    Did she have a choice to escape without calling for help?

    No. She again stepped her feet back to the hellfire.

 Chapter 447 - Blind Belief

    Limping back inside the station, Ava was trying to suppress her shiver while the fear had clutched her tight enough to choke her.

    She flinched when a jacketnded on her shoulder before an old cleaningdy came to her view. The olddy sighed looking at her state before she looked around and pulled her aside, "Why are you going inside again?"

    The olddy noticed Ava was fearing her too and she quickly left her trembling hand. "Did you leave anything behind?" She asked in a low, concerned voice.

    A part of Ava didn''t want to trust the olddy after what she had been through in such a short span but she found herself sniffling, "M-my m-mobile." It came out so low that the olddy took time to understand.

    "Stay in the corner, I will get it for you." The olddy whispered before she went inside.

    Even though Ava responded to the olddy, the fear seemed to elevate at the thought of what if the olddy brings those people. She was looking right and left to hide somewhere.

    Before she could get a ce, the olddy returned back breathing heavily, "There you go." She handed her her mobile looking at Ava who looked like a drenched cat. She asked to confirm, "It''s yours, right?"

    Ava found it hard to nod but she still did. She bowed her head to express her gratitude before she looked at the jacket, "I-I d-don''t have my wallet."

    Ava knew how hard it would be for a lower-ss family to make the ends meet. So she wanted to give the olddy some money for the jacket but the olddy misunderstood her.

    The olddy took some cash from her pant pockets and stuffed it into Ava''s hand. She looked outside where a drinking water mini truck was leaving. "Come fast." She dragged Ava to the vehicle.

    Even though thedy seemed to be old, she was walking briskly but Aari, who was hurt in the knee, wasn''t able to keep up with her speed or shrug her handoff.

    Ava didn''t get to return the money or speak a word, the olddy forced her to climb the vehicle from behind. Force? It was actually the biggest help Ava could get from a stranger.

    "When the car stops at the traffic signal, get off from this. Don''t trust anybody easily. Use this money and reach home safely."

    ''Home.'' Unfortunately, when Ava was thinking about who could help her to escape from the ordeal, she didn''t remember the home even once.

    Homeless, that''s what she always feels despite having a family house where none behaved like her family.

    Ava wanted to speak but she fell back on the drinking water bottles and groaned in pain when the car moved. She didn''t get to thank the olddy and her tears rolled down when she looked at her hand.

    A few hundred dors was in her hand and she knew it was possibly the whole month ie of that olddy. The little faith in humanity again sprouted in Ava which probably shouldn''t have.

    Ava quickly lowered down in the open truck when the car was passing by the gate. Enduring the pain, she was in that position till the car stopped at a traffic signal. She got out of the car holding a water bottle and ran up to the footpath before her legs gave away and she copsed on the bench.

    She knew she had to leave quickly but she felt her legs weak and extremely dizzy. Even if she tries to leave, she was sure she would faint somewhere.

    She looked around, she was sitting opposite the museum, behind her was a huge park which was also called a morning park, a jogging park. Because it waste in the night, there were none around. Ava Kelly who used to dislike the darkness and staying alone was d nobody was around her.

    She soothed her dry throat before she dialed Hayden Kelly, her grandfather. She tried once, twice, and thrice but none answered her call. She recalled her grandfather didn''t look for her or called her even once after she had walked away from the wedding hall.

    ''Is grandfather avoiding me? Does he also think it was my mistake? Will he me this on me?...'' The questions were innumerable but there were none to answer her.

    She used all her self-control to avoid calling Zain who was in a different country looking after his sick mother.

    Her hand trembled causing her to clutch the mobile tight when reality hit her hard.

    Why can''t I keep myself safe?

    Why am I looking for somebody to protect me?

    Why do I have to depend on somebody?

    Why don''t I have a single safe ce?

    .

    .

    She questioned her whole existence, her life. The worst part was when she understood she was nothing, a powerless girl who couldn''t protect herself when in real danger.

    She endured pain all her life yet, she had really believed the police''s duty was to solve the problem in the society and protect the citizens. Hence the thought of living alone always seemed easy with the blind belief that police are there to maintainw and order.

    How naive!

    Despite it was hard for her to collect herself, she still thought about how to keep herself safe now. A person immediately appeared in her mind. Shawn Rivas, he could actually keep her safe from Leon.

    She knew Leon might have a way with anybody but the Rivas family was untouchable for him. So if somebody could actually keep her safe at that movement was Shawn. Importantly, he won''t judge her, he will understand her situation, teach her, help her out of her pathetic situation.

    With high hopes, she dialed his number and the call was also answered soon. "S-Shawn��" Her shaky broken voice sounded but she didn''t get to continue or speak a word.

    "Little Heart��" He cried out in a drunken voice.

    Ava immediately understood he was drunk but her focus shifted from her problem to Shawn, "Shawn, why are you crying?" panicked, she asked, forgetting her pain for a moment.

    The typical Ava Kelly, who keeps her friends and family ahead of her own pain, probably death too.

    Shawn failed to note her hoarse voice and revealed everything that was hidden from the media and her. "Little Heart, My s-sis and B-Big Mom left us. W-we lost them..." He huped.

    Ava Kelly froze. She was drowned in her own pain that she didn''t even know what her friends were going through, what was happening in their life. She had met those two women. She couldn''t believe they were no more.

    Shawn continued to brief her on what happened with Ariel and Aaron''s mother. Shawn''s tipsy voice wasn''t new to her and focusing on his voice, she was able to catch his words and understand what he was trying to recount to her.

    "Little Heart, Sis- Sis hadn''t taken the driver with her, she had drunk a lot. Her friends are all bad. None stopped her or called us after seeing her drunk. They let her drive home a-and she met with a huge ident. Little Heart, sis is lying on the bed without talking to me��"

    Ava Kelly pressed her palm on her lips. She didn''t want to cry with him but wanted to be an ear to share his sorrows. So she suppressed her emotions and heard him continue.

 Chapter 448 - Betrayal

    Dax was speaking with Ava Kelly every day about the work if not urging her to eat but he had hidden everything about Shawn and the Rivas family.

    Probably she could havee out of her sea of pain and stayed beside Shawn if she knew before. Perhaps course actions could have changed. Anyway, it was toote to speak about the past.

    Shawn continued to dig out his sorrows and cry at her. "B-big Mom... She was shocked, hurt and she drove out of the car. Little Heart, she was crying and driving. Big Mom too met with an ident. W-we lost her��"

    Ava pressed her hand on the bench and stood up. She walked away from the police station as she tried tofort him, listen to him. But it wasn''t so easy to get over the death of family when you love them so much

    After about ten minutes, Ava requested when she had failed to make him at ease. "Shawn, please listen to me. Okay?"

    A confused hum sounded from the other side before Ava told him, "Please go to your hotel room and sleep. Don''t drink anymore." Shawn was in the bar of the hotel he was staying at. So she asked, "Could you please pass the mobile to the bartender?"

    Shawn, who wanted to say he wanted to drink, stuffed the mobile to the bartender saying, "Little Heart wants to talk to you." Then he ordered, "Speak."

    [Hello] An hesitant male voice sounded.

    "Hello, could you please ask the manager to send this customer to his room? Please tell him that it''s closing time, he won''t ask for more drinks." She politely requested everything in a breath afraid her voice might crack anytime and cry again.

    The bartender agreed and passed the mobile back to Shawn. "I will call you tomorrow, Shawn."

    Shawn obediently agreed before Ava ended the call and tears made their way back on her face. She felt too selfish and thoughtless for reaching out to Shawn when she needed him.

    ''Where was I when I should have been with him?''

    ''I am such an inconsiderate friend he could have.''

    She pulled her exhausted body where she could get taxis and buses. She was about to hail the taxi but the sight of the driver shot back her fear. She stumbled back unawarely.

    Many taxis passed by but she didn''t dare to hail one. She cringed in a corner when the eyes of people became too obvious. She felt herself the reason for her situation.

    If she had just locked herself somewhere without wishing to move on, she would have been fine. If she had endured her parents much longer, she would have at least had a corner to cry alone.

    She didn''t dare to go anywhere, she could have lodged in a hotel but she was afraid. She wanted to look for Hayden but he wasn''t answering the call and she wasn''t daring to take a taxi. What if the driver does something?

    She noticed a busing towards the bus stop. It was a bus that goes towards the area where Grace Wells stays. Without a second thought, she got on the bus, bought the ticket before realizing her condition was awful and she had almost everyone''s eyes.

    Her hair was unkempt, she had bruises on her pale slender legs, blood dried wounds on her knees. The jacket on her had covered her arms but the purple bruise on her neck was obvious. Swollen eyes, flushed face, a bruised forehead, everything spoke somebody had tried to molest her.

    The driver was rmed and looked at her, not in a helpful way. Instead, he looked as though she was going to break down the bus. She bit her lips and turned towards the seats.

    She found pity and also disgust in the eyes of passengers. It wasn''t like she had expected them to help her but they made it worse. They shifted and moved away when she went in to take a seat. She didn''t have so much strength left to travel while standing on the bus.

    Feeling the gazes on her increase which were looking at her as though she was a criminal, Ava pulled the oversized hood on her head that covered half of her face, feeling undefended and exposed to their eyes.

    Tears rolled on her petite face but she decisively wiped it off. She didn''t know why she was going to Grace''s ce, she was on the way. But she didn''t doubt Grace even once, She trusted her friend who wanted to help her move on.

    Ava had believed that Grace wasn''t able to take her home so Grace left her in the hotel so that she could sleep. Ava didn''t even realize she wasn''t tipsy at all, it was just that one drink that made her unconscious.

    Alighting the bus, Ava kept her hood down and walked towards the apartment on the road which was deserted. It was around eleven in the night.

    Walking down two streets, she reached the apartment where Grace lives. It wasn''t a rich area but good enough for single girls and middle-ss families to reside.

    Ava wanted to rent a ce or live with Grace when she had bought thepany but Dax and Shawn had stopped her. They didn''t trust Grace but they didn''t tell their opinion of Grace to Ava.

    Ava was about to enter the building when something caught her eyes. She saw the white Audi R8 parked aside. It was an expensive car to be owned by the people over there but that wasn''t the reason Ava stood frozen. The number of the car felt highly familiar. It took her a few seconds to realize it was Vance Hays''s car.

    Flustered, Ava ran inside the building and pressed the elevator button repeatedly. But the elevator didn''t move from the fifth floor. Grace lived on the fifth floor.

    The panic hit Ava''s nerves. She assumed Vance was there to hurt Grace for standing by her. Ava regretted being silent when Grace was reproaching Vance Hays. She was very angry at herself for not stopping Grace at the club.

    She was scared thinking Vance might be there to hurt Grace. She didn''t want her friends to get hurt for supporting her.

    Seeing the elevator unmoving, she looked around and ran up to the emergency stairs. She forgot her pain, emotional and physical, all she had in her mind was to save Grace Wells from Vance Hays. She didn''t mind even once if her life was going to be at risk, All that mattered to her was protecting Grace Wells.

    "Ahhh��." Ava cried out in pain as soon as she took the first step leaving weight on the left leg. She slipped, her knee hit the corner of the stair and fell down. The drying wound immediately opened and blood oozed out.

    Even if she was resolute, her body wasn''t in the best condition. Teardrops rolled out but her focus was still on Grace, and save her.

    She didn''t give up or waste time, she flinched in pain when she stood up but she held herself strong. she was determined although it was more painful than she had expected. She took a step at a time for her body to get used to the pain and rushed upstairs without knowing all her efforts were going to earn a betrayal.

 Chapter 449 - A Home

    People get tired of climbing a few steps whereas Ava Kelly didn''t give up even when she fell down, even when her body was begging her to pause and take a deep breath.

    She reached the fifth floor and pulled the heavy door open using all her strength. Her body was exhausted yet she was moving. But when she entered the lobby, she was weed to the devastating truth.

    She saw two making out at the door of the elevator. The man''s back was facing her while he had pinned ady at the elevator door socket.

    The man''s back? Ava Kelly knew he was Vance Hays as she had seen him in the same outfit in the club. Without caring they were out in public, his hands were reaching and caressing thedy under her dress.

    The dress? Ava Kelly identified theyer of the dress that was on the arms of Vance Hays. She couldn''t believe Grace Wells, who was cursing Vance with intense hatred, was letting him kiss her.

    For a moment, Ava thought Vance must be forcing on Grace Wells. That''s how stupid and positive she was about her close friend, Grace Wells. However, it didn''t take a split second for her to see the cruel reality. Grace let out carnal sounds in the silent lobby while wrapping her arms around Vance Hays.

    Ava at least deduced Vance Hays didn''te to the wedding because of Grace Wells, whereas thetter was actually with her in a bridesmaid dress.

    It didn''t cross her even once he was her ex-fiance and cheated her with her own close friend.

    ''You guys could have just told me you liked each other.'' She thought. She would have happily let them be together even if her family would have thrown her out.

    She wasn''t in love with Vance Hays, she never would have coveted her friend''s love.

    Ava felt Grace must have been guilty hence Grace wanted to take her out, make her feel alive and help her move on. Her innocent brain still didn''t think anything fishy about the events that were happening with her for a few hours. That''s how much she had trusted Grace and was even ready to forgive them for her suffering.

    She guilelessly thought her suffering from the past few days was worth it if it was for the well-being of Grace Wells.

    Probably her life and fate didn''t have any mercy on her. Those didn''t want her to breathe a sigh and rx.

    Just when Ava was thinking whether to talk to them or leave to give them privacy, they had broken the kiss, and Grace''s pitiful voice filled with worry and concern reached her ears.

    "Vance, what if Ava takes the favor of Leon Harmon and tries to get back from us? That''s why I wanted a piece of proof so that I can keep you safe."

    Ava had frozen in shock, breath had clutched in her throat suffocating her lungs painfully. Her body went numb to all the physical pain whereas her heart had shattered. She vaguely heard their conversation while she didn''t know what to even think.

    She stumbled back to the darkness of the lobby still trying to digest nothing was a coincidence. Everything happened as they nned against her.

    She didn''t know when she had entered back the fire exit and copsed on the floor. She felt no energy while she tried to think about what she did to Grace and Vance? What was her mistake?

    ''H-how could she do this to me?'' Ava thought before she burst into tears biting her hand. She knew if she makes a sound, Vance and Grace would do anything to send her back to the businessman Leon Harmon.

    She cried hard, she wept her heart out. She didn''t stop even when she tasted the metallic in her mouth. The ming emotional pain was numbing her superficial pain. The cold floor failed to remind her about leaving from there.

    ...

    Her tears had dried out. She was sniffling, hugging her knees when a security man of the apartment mmed the stick on the stair startling her. He was on inspection and under the dim lights, he assumed a homeless person was secretly sheltering there.

    "Hey, who are you? Get out of here. Get up from there. Fast��" He rashly bellowed at her.

    Ava jerked aside when his hand was reaching her to pull her up. She stumbled while standing up with the support of the wall and nodded at him. She wanted to apologize for sitting over there and troubling him but the words didn''t leave her throat,

    She reached for the handrail for support to alight the stairs when the security man noticed how weak she was. "Go in the elevator." He ordered her. "Don''t fall here and die. It will be another headache." He muttered, opening the door for her.

    Ava Kelly was feeling dizzy due to weakness. She didn''t have any strength to argue or take steps so she walked to the elevator with the security in tow.

    The security guard continued to mutter but she wasn''t in a state to listen to them even if he was irritated about her. He followed her until he made sure she left society.

    Ava walked aimlessly without knowing where she should go. She had only one ce to call it hers. Skr where she had stayed for four days without going out.

    Without checking the board, she climbed the bus, ced a currency note, and took a seat without responding or speaking to the driver who was asking where she wanted to go.

    He drove the bus while she aimlessly gazed at the passing by street lights. She wasn''t sure what was hurting her the most. If it was Grace''s betrayal or Leon Harmon or the cops trying to r.a.p.e her or she was tired of her life filled with pain.

    When she thought about her family, her dried eyes moistened and a tear rolled out. When everyone runs to their family when they face problems, she always wants to avoid them.

    She wanted to close her eyes. She didn''t want to open them until she could make sure everything was a nightmare. Nevertheless, she wasn''t ready to close her eyes in the fear of waking up somewhere surrounded by beasts and monsters.

    The bus was passing by the area which was well known to her. The way she used to walk every day for twelve years to school and home�� No, a house. She never had a home.

    She didn''t know what took over her. She stood up and reached the bus door when the bus stop neared. She alighted without taking a change from the driver. It was like she couldn''t hear anything.

    The bus driver saw her walking towards the high-end regency. He shook his head in resignation thinking of her as a spoiled brat and drove away.

    Ava felt her heart lurch, she didn''t want to go there but a part of her still held thest string of hope to get a home in that house. Hence her feet took her to the house where she never had a ce for her.

    She was thinking to go straight to her room but as soon as she stepped inside, she heard the heartyughter of her parents and younger brother.

    Although they didn''t know if the daughter of the house was alive or not, they were in the mood party all night with expensive wines and tasty snacks.

 Chapter 450 - A New Day

    Ava ignored the party of three. She had just walked a few steps inside the living hall, theughter died down and her heartbeats elevated. Before she could even reach the staircase, she felt a strong tug at her arm.

    ''Pak.''

    The dizziness worsened, Ava was inflicted by a new pain causing her ears to buzz with a weird sound. Before she could clearly see the beautiful face of her seething mother, Ava fainted.

    ''Thump.''

    Instead of worrying about why Ava was in that state, her mother ordered the maids to drag the unconscious girl out of the vi. Of course, the maids did what was ordered to them. They had held Ava''s hands, dragged her on the floor, out of the vi, down the few steps, and left her on the ground.

    Another maid had brought a tub of water and handed it to Shane Kelly who had asked for it. He sshed the water on Ava, jolting her awake. She coughed hard to catch her breath.

    Ava had yet to recover from the buzzing pain, dizziness, her mother kicked her in the stomach. Maisie never used less strength so Ava rolled on the ground groaning in pain hugging her stomach.

    Why did it hurt much more than what cops and Leon did to her? Ava withered on the ground. Thest string slipped out.

    "Where do you think you areing? Look at your state, are you trying to transfer your disease to us? We have already suffered much because of you. Get out of here." Her mother roared at her without a hint of motherly love, care, or concern. All she had for Ava Kelly was intense hatred and disgust.

    "Mom, how could you say that?" Her younger brother rushed up to Ava but he was held back by their mother. He struggled to reach Ava but failed.

    Shane Kelly, her father grabbed a handful of her hair and pulled her up from the ground. Her scalp prickled causing her to clench her teeth.

    Shane Kelly bellowed at her, "You dirty prick, do you know how much money I lost because of you? Why are you even alive? Go and jump in front of a vehicle or drown yourself to death."

    Ava stubbornly held back her tears gazing at her biological parents who never acted like one. She braced herself for more pain when her so-called father dragged her to the gates and shoved her to the road as roughly as he could.

    Ava''s younger brother ran up to them, "Dad, don''t do that. Dad, sister is hurt...."

    Maisie quickly grabbed his hand and scolded him as she dragged him away, "You don''t have a sister. Get that straight. Enough of drinks, go and sleep."

    Meanwhile, Shane Kelly didn''t have an ounce of pity or humanity looking at her even as a mere woman. He kicked her as soon as she fell to the ground.

    The painshed across her lower back causing her to bite her lip hard but the groan in agony left her throat.

    Each decision she had taken that day was worse than the previous. She shouldn''t have left her office but she thought to move on in her life. She shouldn''t have trusted Grace, yet she listened to her and went to the club to make her happy. She shouldn''t have provoked Leon, still, she hurt him. She should have understood the reality ofw and administration, however, she tried to write aint so boldly. She shouldn''t have thought about her parents, now she was suffering more.

    Her world had changed upside down, yet she was trying to gather herself on the ground hearing her father threaten her as he will call security to throw her out of regency. He also thought of calling the police to send her behind the bars.

    Completely drenched, she was quivering to the cold breeze in the regency. Even the trees in the regency were giving her a hard time. Her body was twitching in pain when she slowly limped to leave from there.

    She had no words for her parents because that''s exactly what she had expected from her parents. She would have been in shock or rmed if they had treated her well. She was just pushing her limits to finally be able to say they aren''t her parents. And she finally let go of her emotions and epted as she doesn''t have parents.

    While limping away, the ten minutes walk took more than half an hour. She removed her heels. She didn''t know if she wanted to relieve some pain, but the hard surface of the road continued to hurt her smooth feet. The small cuts and bruises didn''t take long to appear as soon as she left the regency to uneven roads.

    She had thought that''s it for the night. There will be a new morning and she could be a new Ava Kelly, who will be focused on her work without the thought of her family and how they had treated her.

    Anyway, it didn''t take long before her open-eye dream of living better copsed.

    "There she is. Catch her." Ava Kelly heard the piercing sharp tone in the eerie silent night. She turned behind and saw some burly men getting off the car to chase after her in the small alley which she was taking as a shortcut to reach her office.

    The images of Leon and the cops trying to abuse her surfaced back in her thoughts. She started to run away from them. She took a few small turns to get rid of their trail but her speed was too slow due to her over-exhausted body.

    Breathing heavily, she leaned on the door of a small studio to catch a breath, unable to lift her limb. Suddenly the door opened to her weight and she fell to another side of the door. She curled up due to the intense pain that coursed in her nerves before she fainted.

    The auto-closing door, which was open, slowly closed before the men took a turn at that street after checking each alleyway.

    Ava Kelly who had fainted was getting the dreams of men molesting her so it didn''t take too long for her to jolt awake in tears. She didn''t get to cry for it either. She groaned, pressing her back where her father had kicked her in his shoes. Anyway, the dark, unknown room she was in, frightened her more.

    Taking the help of a street light entering inside through the windows, she opened the door and crawled out on her four limbs. She carefully watched her surroundings before taking each step with high caution.

    It was past one when she rushed to the road, waving her hand at the bus give stop. Her swollen eyes weren''t able to read the LED board, she climbed the bus hearing the driver curse her if she wanted to die. She gave money that was in her jacket pocket.

    "Where do you want to go?" The driver asked in a foul voice, displeased at how she looked.

    Ava just knew it wasn''t city-busy. She stammered, "Lst s-stop." She got the ticket before he opened the door to enter the passenger section. Not many passengers were there and all were sleeping.

    She went further inside the bus and took a seat. She really wanted the bus to take her far, far away from there where she doesn''t have to run from anyone in fear. She didn''t mind even if she had to do fieldwork somewhere in a poor vige but she was tired of running for her life.

    She was finally able to take a breath when the bus started to move, she drank water that was provided on the bus. Before she could realize what was happening to her, the darkness covered her vision, her body gave away and she copsed on the next seat without any senses.

 Chapter 451 - No Trespassing

    At eight in the morning,

    Ava Kelly was so exhausted she hadn''t woken up even once the whole night. She woke up when she felt a strong nudge on her shoulder. She opened her eyes to bright sunlight entering the bus. Due to the pain, she felt like her whole body was being pricked by the thorns.

    She had no idea the bus had reached the destination three hours earlier. Since she was lying down, the cleaner and the driver had left thinking every passenger had alighted. The bus was again on the next trip, the passenger who had booked that seat was waking her up.

    "Excuse me, this is my seat. Could you please show me your ticket?" A young, chubby, cute girl asked Ava, thinking to help her with the seat. Anyway, she gasped when she saw the blue and green bruises on Ava''s pale soft skin.

    Ava thought the girl would run away from her or scream but she moved Ava''s unkempt hair to look at Ava''s face clearly. Anyhow, Ava who remembered thedy cops touching her and choking her, shrunk away from the touch.

    Her lips trembled as she stood up to leave quickly, "I-I am sorry." A hoarse voice sounded that hurt her throat.

    Ava ran out, but the college girl followed her close and caught Ava when she groaned in pain and swayed back.

    "Let me help you." The girl insisted and held around Ava''s shoulder tight.

    Even though some of Ava''s energy had recovered, the bruises and wounds were hurting a lot. Ava couldn''t shrug off the girl who pulled her hood to avoid the eyes on Ava and helped her to the bus stop. Ava tried to leave but she kept her stronghold.

    "Let me go." Ava again hurt her dry throat but the girl was strong and adamant. She forcefully took her to the medical shop.

    It was a small bus stop that could hold about ten buses. The small shops and a few people were walking here and there. The life of the people looked calm and rxed but it wasn''t enough to put Ava at ease.

    Sensing Ava will run away, the girl didn''t leave her. She held in a strong grip, yet gentle. Careful enough, not to hurt her.

    Ava was already garnering too much attention, she didn''t want to be called a thief in her appearance. The girl handed her the oral rehydration drink and urged her, "Drink up fast."

    "Let me go." Ava wanted to leave but couldn''t. Having no choice, she drank and paid the medicine bill by scanning the code through her mobile without taking favor from another one.

    She was again dragged to thedies'' washroom. To send the girl away, Ava became obedient. She washed her face and the girl helped her apply medication.

    The girl looked at her with a mixture of emotions. "You are so beautiful." She had thought Ava might be homeless until she had removed the jacket. Looking at her beautiful face filled with bruises, "Which bastard did this to you? Let me help youin at the police station."

    Ava looked at her reflection in the mirror. She looked a lot fine after doing her hair and washing her face. But the dark bruises still looked ugly on her. She snickered hearing cops, "The cops."

    "Huh?" The girl let out a confused hum before she gasped, "The cops did this to you." She eximed in utter shock.

    Ava sighed, "You will miss the bus. Go."

    "But..." The girl was flustered.

    "I am really thankful to you. I will manage from here." She sounded resolute.

    The girl had already sensed Ava wasn''t liking her touch so she could understand Ava didn''t want anybody around her. She checked the time on her wristwatch, her bus would be leaving anytime soon so she hesitantly looked at Ava before she ran out.

    Even though she wanted to help Ava, she was powerless too. She genuinely hoped Ava would be fine.

    Ava wore the slipper that the girl had brought for her from outside, then she went to the toilet. She had just taken a minute but when she came out, her jacket was stolen. The mobile, and cash were taken away.

    Ava panicked, she ran out to check. She looked around but found none suspicious or anybody holding her mobile or jacket. She wanted to ask the people but was afraid to go near them. Dejected, she sat down on a bench thinking about what to do.

    She was making her mind to ask for help from someone and try calling somebody. She didn''t know who she would call, but she had to make her mind first. She had to calm her erratic heartbeats when her heart was hammering against her chest just by the thought of speaking with a stranger.

    While looking around she noticed two cars, not far away. Her eyes widened, the fear crept back in. She had thought she was safe for now but didn''t expect Leon''s men to reach the vige.

    She got up and quickly ran to the corner. Her legs started to tremble at the various thoughts that were arising which were making her weak. Before she could run in any direction, a name board caught her attention. Luxembourg was a small town. She had never been there other than hearing about it.

    Who had told me about this ce?

    She tried hard to find out. "Brother Nico." She mumbled to herself. Nico Burton''s military base was near there. Her dull eyes slightly brightened with a little hope.

    Nico was calling her sister, he was in the military. So she thought he would listen to her irrespective of his close friendship with Vance Hays. But she had no mobile to check the location, no money to go by any vehicle.

    She frantically asked the old man who was passing by, "Sir, how to reach the military camp from here?"

    The old man tried to look at her and recognize her but failed due to his short-sightedness. He turned right and pointed to a road. His aged voice was damn slow while he responded, "It''s four miles from here. You can-"

    Ava cut in as she bowed, "Thank you, sir." She clenched her teeth to bear the pain and ran as fast as she could. Four miles were nothing to her. She had started walking that distance from the age of six.

    Nevertheless, she had overestimated herself and she knew that. Her body wasn''t in the right condition and the pain was making her suffer more.

    The poor-quality slipper was torn apart soon. Yet, she threw it away and ran barefooted, without stopping anywhere. She didn''t want Leon''s people to catch up with her. She was ready to endure the pain and even die instead of getting r.a.p.e.d.

    After a pretty distance, the area was silent and uninhabited due to the restrictions of the military. To the far distance, Ava could clearly see nothing was there. No house, no farnd, no building. She was least scared by it.

    The sun wasn''t very hot so she was able to keep up for a very long distance before pausing to catch a breath and running again. The cycle repeated.

    After a course of distance, she noticed the restricted area where there was a warning board. [No trespassing] She ignored it and entered inside. The area was densely filled with trees which avoided the sun burning her wounds

    As she got closer to the premises, her hopes were also increased thinking Leon''s men couldn''t do anything to her even if Nico Burton won''t be in the base.

    She didn''t know she was expecting too much.

 Chapter 452 - The World Is Pitiful

    At the main entrance of the military base, Ava was huffing for each breath. There was a kind of relief from the thought of being in a safe ce.

    The brown walls and forest green wall-like gates were tall and sturdy. They kind of evoked a sense of protectiveness. Her eyes shifted to the small door that opened at the gate and saw two men exit in the uniform.

    Ava wanted to lean on something and calm herself but there was nothing to hold. Standing in front of tall burly men, she had to lift her head to look at their faces.

    She realized their eyes were looking at her skeptically. She noticed a group of two on either side of the gates were looking down at her standing on the tower.

    All she could feel from them was distrust and suspicion about her appearance. Their eyes traveled from her head to toe. She was in a copper brown short A-line dress that reached above her knees. Even though it was an expensive branded dress, after going through the series of events, it was wrinkled and looked dirty.

    The boat neck pattern clearly gave them the view of the bruises around her neck. They noticed her slender legs had wounds that were disinfected.

    Even though the ugly marks on her skin screamed of the vition she had been through, it didn''t hide her exquisite skin, the beads of sweat and her exhaustion failed to cover her natural charm.

    Her outlook, her situation didn''t match and that was enough for them to raise the mistrust.

    The two in front of her looked at each other and nodded. One of them went inside and the other one spoke, "Miss, what are you doing here? The public isn''t allowed here and you can be imprisoned for trespassing."

    Ava didn''t leave her hope, she tried to speak while catching breath supporting herself pressing on her waist.

    "I need to meet Captain Burton. Nico Burton. Could you please let me meet him?..." She saw his brows furrow hearing Nico''s name. She thought they might be thinking of her as a trickster, She tried another way, "Or please inform him that I am here and in need of help��. My name is Ava Kelly."

    However, she didn''t get to see the reaction she was expecting. His cold sharp gaze was trying to tear her apart. It was obvious he was very much wary of her.

    Soon the man who had entered inside returned with ady soldier. Thedy scrutinized Ava before she proceeded towards her. "Miss, cooperate with me for the security check." Her rough and slightly annoyed voice sounded.

    Ava felt her hopes waiver.

    Why do people doubt the one who is true and in need of help?

    Anyway, she clenched her teeth and nodded as her eyes moistened. Thinking in their shoes, she felt it was the right thing to do before letting her enter inside. Being careful of the danger was what they were trained for.

    A tear rolled down on her cheek when she squeezed her eyes shut, her body quivered when thedy checked on her by touching her body.

    Ava didn''t see when thedy soldier shook her head towards the other tworades. She obliquely mentioned that Ava has nothing on her.

    "Don''t repeat this. Take this as a warning, leave from here." The man who had heard her reason for presencemanded her. He sounded like he was showing mercy on her by letting her go.

    Ava opened her eyes and pleaded, "I really need to meet him. I will wait for him here, please notify him, please."

    "Him?" Thedy soldier curiously asked.

    "Captain Burton." The male soldier answered, shaking his head in resignation. "I had heard girls flock around him. Who would have thought somebody would dare to get attention from him in this way?" He snickered.

    Ava: "..."

    Thedy turned to Ava. Her eyes graze traveled on the wounds of Ava, "I can''t believe she got real wounds for it."

    Ava shook her head vigorously, "No, no. Brother Nico knows me�� I mean we know each other. Please contact him, you will know."

    The male soldier took a step towards her intimidatingly. Ava who was already afraid of men stumbled back. "Look, Miss. Leave from here if you don''t want us to hand you over to the cops. We are too busy to watch your drama."

    Ava pleaded and the soldiers debated for more than ten minutes. They pushed her away with the rifle yet she begged them to believe her once and check with Nico Burton. She had even tried to convince them that she will silently wait at the gates in a corner till Nicoes out but they were adamant about shooing her away from the premises.

    Ava sniffled for a long time hearing them say if they write a suspicion report on her, she would be torture to death asking if she was a terrorist. She had to leave when a soldier sent another one inside to call the local cops.

    All she needed from them was a call to Nico Burton but she was sent empty-handed away from the ce she had thought it to be safe.

    There were two roads, one which she came from, Leon''s men would have checked the vige anding in that way. Another road leads to a ce where she didn''t know.

    Despite knowing she had no way to escape, she chose the unknown destination with almost no hope of survival.

    ---- Present ----

    "Then?" Nico, who had held his breath hearing her, pressed her to continue looking at her back. He wanted to know what happened as Leon''s men had reached there shortly and he was definitely sure she was caught.

    Aarvi who was sitting and briefing the incident had choked on her words. She had thought she would be fine narrating this part but as soon as the family came, she knew she lost it there. So she had walked away to the ss wall to hide her expression of hurt and tears.

    Aaron stood by her the whole time trying tofort her. He was good at masking his expression in the presence of others. But it was obvious he was angry, helpless, and in pain hearing her.

    Leaning on Aaron, Aarvi took several deep long breaths of his scent, rxing in his warmth. She was quick topose back to her serenity. She didn''t want to tell any other part to Nico Burton, She won''t have anything else connected with him.

    She first looked at Aaron who cared nothing but her well-being andfort. Noticing him rxed after seeing her, she faintly smiled, "I was so pathetic, wasn''t I?"

    Aaron carefully wiped the moist corner of her eyes, "The world is pitiful." The world which always looked positive to her became a world she was disgusted with. So the world was awful.

    Aarvi involuntarily smiled at his words. She then turned to Nico who was used to the ignorance of the couple."Then? Ava Kelly rested in peace."

    Nico was no more confused with her words of Ava Kelly as a different person. He understood her personality named Ava Kelly is dead.

    He couldn''t believe the girl who used to giggle over a call and always sounded happy was actually living a life worse than an orphan. At least orphans would know they have no parents but she had them, yet lived like an orphan enduring the agony they were putting her in.

    ''Why do I feel like her parents were with Leon just like Vance?'' Nico had a question.

 Chapter 453 - Harsh Truth

    Even though Nico doubted the Kelly family, he had no proof. So he asked what Leon''s men did to her that changed her so drastically.

    The girl who had sweetness and happiness for everyone might have the serene face with the most beautiful, kind, and understanding smile but she was cold and ruthless to the bones. She might have weakness but she knew to stand against it when the timees.

    "What did they do to you?" Nico seriously asked, with genuine concern. How he wished he could ughter Leon.

    However, Aarvi didn''t say anything further, "Captain Burton, do I look like they did something to me?"

    Nico tried to reason but he couldn''t. Looking at her unyielding and confident gaze, he knew that''s where she wanted to end. She just told him a reason and the urrence why she had tried to reach him. Nothing more, nothing less.

    Melting and convincing Ava Kelly was easier but not the woman who was standing in front of him. So he had no choice but to give up. He finally was ready to give up on digging up about her.

    When Nico was lost in thoughts, Aaron asked, grabbing her attention, "Did you try to meet that olddy who helped you at the police station?" She had helped his Cupcake so he felt the need to show his gratitude.

    Aarvi nodded in acknowledgment, pursing her lips. "That day, she had given me a whole month of sry. When she went home, her alcoholic husband and spoiled son had thrown her out of the house to get back the money." Aarvi could only me herself for it.

    She continued about how she found and how she repaid the favor, "It was difficult but we found her living alone in a shantytown. I had offered to bring her with me but looking at me and the car, she turned me down. So I bought her a house and now his son and husband beg her to take them in."

    Looking at her sly smile, Aaron was sure she must have appointed somebody for the olddy to look after her and to make those two men suffer.

    Aarvi continued about the other one who had helped her, "The girl who helped me at the bus station, she is working as one of Leon Harmon''s secretaries." But the girl was working for Aarvi without knowing Aarvi''s past or present name.

    ''Leon Harmon.'' Nico frowned and asked demandingly, "Why did you guys let off Leon? Shouldn''t you send him behind the bars?"

    Aarvi speechlessly looked at Nico. She really wanted tough at him. Anyhow, It''s natural he thinks everyone is the same under thew as he was in the military.

    Aarvi nodded at Aaron before she went inside the private office leaving the two men outside.

    Nico asked his doubt, "Brother Aaron, that day the bomb explosion was fake to search Ava. Wasn''t it?" Even though he asked to confirm, there was certainty in his tone.

    Aaron''s eyes turned cold when he gazed at Nico. He could guess his Cupcake had spoken to Nico a few times enough for Nico to treat her genuinely well. So he discerned Nico wasn''t digging up about Aarvi because of Vance but for himself.

    "Aarvi Evans." Aaron corrected him. He didn''t want Nico to repeat as Ava and spoil his Cupcake''s mood more.

    Nico got the response to his question. The deep lines appeared on his forehead thinking how Aaron had yed the military in the city with a fake terrorism case. However, those lines smoothened when Aarvi exited her private office.

    He understood the difference between him and the Rivas brothers. He stands by ethical, and principled people disregarding the person and the rtion. He started hating Vance Hays after knowing his truth.

    Whereas Aaron would do anything to keep his love safe. Shawn and Dax didn''t only stay by Aarvi''s side when she was an innocent girl, they remained with her even when she was tricking and scheming.

    He understood the real meaning of friendship.

    So did Aaron do a crime by manipting the military?

    If he had followed the rules, would he have got Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans safe?

    Ava had tried to follow the rules, what did she get in return?

    His train of thoughts broke when Aarvi pped a fresh set of printouts on the table. "I dare you to punish the culprit of these cases. Then I will follow yourws and regtions." She sounded confident Nico won''t be able to solve it.

    Her challenge itself had the answer to the cases. There were no culprits but a culprit for all the cases. Nico deduced it to Leon. He grabbed the papers to look through them so that Aarvi and Aaron could punish Leon Harmon.

    Aarvi''s eyes caught the customers entering inside. She went to serve them ignoring the fact that the customers were more interested in Aaron and also Nico.

    Nico was shocked to see they weren''t localint reports but unsolved cases of the military. ''How did she get them?'' He thought as he checked fifteen sets and Leon was behind all of them.

    Aarvi spoke after he checked each one of the case papers, "Captain Burton, military or the police, you need evidence. Solid evidence which couldn''t be refuted in any way." She stated the fact. Then she sniggered at the reality, "Else the case gets closed or gets new dates for another hearing."

    Nico became silent. Whatever she said was the truth but he didn''t like how Leon was living his life. Then he recalled she avenged Vance.

    Is Ava behind Grace Wells state?

    Will she teach Leon a lesson?

    "I want to help you." He blurted out. This time, he was ready to cross the line ofws. Doing something wrong to put something right, felt worthy.

    Aarvi who was puffing her cheeks, making cute faces at Aaron paused. She lifted her brows at Aaron who half shrugged his shoulders. Both knew Nico wasn''t the type to do any act that would be called inappropriate under thew. Upon that military families are very sensitive about their actions.

    Nico Burton practically signed himself to act hically which was surprising for both Aarvi and Aaron.

    Anyway, Aarvi had no ns to include him and put his family reputation at stake. Leon would exactly use that to make her feel guilty so she knew to step up carefully.

    Turning to face Nico, Aarvi''s lips enticingly arced up but it was cunning, "Captain Burton, you won''t be able to help me hide a dead body. Why don''t you just do your job?" Her voice clearly conveyed that she found his words humorous.

    Nico: "..."

    She clearly meant, she might go to any extent. He just saw Vance getting beaten up. It was just the cherry on the cake, but the soft wless cream on the cake was hiding the actuality.

    Aaron admired his daring woman who knew to have her way in leaving anybody speechless. Nico had no words to speak or ept it openly even if he wanted.

    Well, Nico really didn''t expect Aarvi to be so malicious and straightforward while speaking of killing someone. Still, she had the same beautiful unwavering smile while her eyes spoke the rest.

    He perceived some harsh truth from Ava aka Aarvi''s life.

    A cheerful person might not be living a happy and vivid life. The serene-looking person might not be free from struggles.

 Chapter 454 - With You

    Nico stood up. He wasn''t an anxious man who was guilt-ridden or impatient to know the past. His sharp eyes flickered with determination. His handsome face was certain and overbearing.

    "You must have forgotten. I am trained to kill criminals soundlessly and smoothly." He was optimistic about his strengths. Others might have to think and recheck if they were leaving any proof behind or if the criminal is dead. He was sleek in getting his job done in the shortest time.

    Captain Turner, Aarvi knows he goes on highly confidential missions, especially out of the country to protect the country. Yet never once failed or got caught. Still, she didn''t want to include him in her ns. She wasn''t an idiot to keep a military man who grew up hearing about the morals andws rather than the affectionate words, who studied in military school learning how to tackle the criminals physically and psychologically, who learned and believed that the country andw stands above everyone.

    Well, she admires such a strong-minded man but not fool enough to have him around her. She decided to get rid of him cidly. Aarvi crossed her arm over her chest and tried to read him, looking at his eyes. There was no doubt he wanted to help her without any ulterior motive but corrupting the righteous officer wasn''t in her dictionary.

    "You will receive a tip-off about the major illegal activity next week. Seize them." She had nned to destroy Leon''s new deal worth billions. She was sure Nico''s team was capable of handling them. But her main focus was, ''One less work to Apple Pie.'' She thought, nning to enjoy that evening with her friends, brother, and Aaron while Leon breaks everything in his office.

    Nico understood it''s about Leon Harmon. He was d he could be of some help to her. And she was helping him and his teammates with their career growth. He epted her n without asking a question about how she knows about it and how it would be helpful for her.

    He was leaving, which the couple was anticipating from the time he stepped in. Anyway, he paused and smirked. He discerned how to deal with Aarvi to get his dog tag back.

    Turning around, he saw Aarvi''s entire attention was already back on the man who had silently providedfort to her. He was kind of envious of their rtionship after witnessing how they just needed to look at each other to rx and feel light. He felt invisible around them.

    He uttered provokingly, "Ms. Evans." He got the attention he needed before he questioned, "Don''t you think it''s inappropriate for you to keep my dog tag, which Ava gifted to me?"

    Aarvi straightened her back while leaning on the table. ''Sneaky and oversmart.'' She thought, looking at his smirk. Nico was indeed smart to use his words to get his dog tag back. Since she mentions Ava Kelly as a different person, he used it on her. He knew she wouldn''t give if he overbearingly asks, and pleading wasn''t in his book.

    Aaron propped his head on his fist, supporting his elbow on the table. ''Oh boy, grow up.'' He thought, looking at Nico''s confidence at the thought that he took the upper hand against Aarvi.

    ''Is he trying to prove he isn''t docile?'' Aaron snickered in his mind and waited to see Nico''s next reaction.

    Aarvi went inside the private office. Nico was now aware the flower shop was just an exterior for Aarvi''s private office. He already knew Aarvi is the President of Skr Industries.

    ''Clink.''

    Nico turned back at the private office door, aware of Aaron''s gaze on him. Aarvi exited the room shortly. The dog tail and the bullet were making soft clicking sounds in the air while Aarvi held the chain between her fingers.

    His eyes narrowed at his chain when she reached him and lifted her hand in front of him. It took all his self-control to keep his jaw from dropping down. Excluding the real bullet, Aarvi had got him a new dog tail recing the previously broken one.

    He realized his appearance at the shop might be abrupt, but Aarvi had expected him to reach her, and she was prepared for it. From the looks of it, he waste to meet her high expectations.

    He understood how it feels to fall on the face.

    Embarrassed, he extended his hand. Aarvi dropped the chain without smiling at his state. It was fun to see Nico digging a hole for her but ended up falling inside.

    Aaron rubbed the salt on his awkwardness while being shameless, "Captain Burton, I suggest you stop using your brain against my girlfriend." He paused, looking at self-conscious Nico, who didn''t show any reactions. Aaron sounded proud, "My girlfriend always stays ten steps ahead."

    Nico: "..."

    He held the chain, grabbed his helmet, and left quickly. He felt like a young man who was disciplined for his misconduct. While his team and the rest think a hundred times before speaking with him, he was being treated like a teenager by a young couple.

    How could he not be embarrassed?

    As soon as Nico left, Aarvi skipped to Aaron and sat in front of him on the table, "You arete for your work." She said tunefully.

    Aaron wanted to pull her on hisp and wrap her in his arms. He controlled because the shop was on the ground floor, and the wall was see-through ss. Anyway, those didn''t stop him from stealing a kiss from her.

    He tugged her arm to pull her closer. Lifting his head to a perfect angle, he captured her red lips. Aarvi involuntarily closed her eyes to feel his lips tenderly glide over hers before it disappeared, leaving a lingering trace on her lips and softening her heart with just that.

    Aarvi opened her eyes when his thumb caressed the corner of her lips. There was barely a small space left between their faces. A little tilt of their head was enough to steal another kiss. Looking at his loving gaze had a hint of mischief. Aarvi controlled her hands from grabbing his face because she craved to bite his lips.

    "Are you asking me to leave?" His maic tone tickled her ears while his gaze started to turn her little face pink. He was enticing her to let him stay with her for longer.

    She actually wanted to be with him, but she didn''t want his workload to increase."I will follow you around." She could trail behind him just like how she used to follow him in the cafe in her little legs.

    Aaron turned her head to shift her line of sight towards the shop. The small indoor and desk nts in small pretty pots were on the shelves. The flowers in big vases around the hall set the interior like a beautiful garden in spring. It was soothing and refreshing to calm one''s mind.

    "I like it here." He confessed. He turned to Aarvi, who had a faint smile looking at the flowers and small nts, "With you." Hepleted his words. The ce means nothing to him without her.

    Her face bloomed with contentment feeling her heart alive and blissful.

 Chapter 455 - Forbidden

    Instead of letting his Cupcake follow him around, Aaron was teasing, disturbing, talking, and ying with her in the flower shop.

    Aarvi was tired of shooing away Aaron''s admirers. To avoid the ogling eyes, she removed his zer and then his vest, but it seemed like she was giving a better chance for women to gawk at his physique. She had to repeat questions to the customers when they would be savoring Aaron, who would be gracefully helping her out.

    She had sold the whole day''s turnover of the flowers in just two hours as the women were entering the shop looking at him. And she noticed the male customers were even afraid to lift their gaze at her due to Aaron.

    She was cupping her face sitting at the counter with a big pout of her lips. Now she understood why people say having a good-looking man could bring both happiness and trouble.

    She was confident Aaron can''t be stolen away from her. The trouble was bearing those ogling eyes on your boyfriend. Not to mention, her boyfriend was too attractive and wless in whatever he did.

    Aaron stood in front of her at the other side of the counter. He knew what was going on in her mind when she removed his zer and vest, followed by his tie. With his elbow on the counter, he pecked on her forehead and hid his smile, seeing her eyes brighten up and lips curling up.

    "Did you forget I wanted to tell you something about Leon Harmon?" He asked, pulling another bar stool to sit in front of her.

    The pout of her lips returned. "I do remember." She hadn''t forgotten his words or how concerned he was about the topic. "But his topic is such a mood off when we are together."

    "Mood!?" Aaron mused when his dirty mind shamelessly recalled their intimate night.

    Aarvi innocently hummed, having no idea about his thoughts. Supporting her elbows on the counter, she pushed herself front to reach his face. Her lips grazed his nose tip and pouted again for Leon''s topic.

    There was nothing good to talk about Leon. Despite that, Leon''s name was enough to ruin their good mood.

    Aaron flicked on her forehead while looking at her, leaving her weight on her elbows as her legs were in the air, "Sit back..." He suddenly paused. He never calls her Cupcake, yet that nickname always stays on his lips.

    Aarvi noticed his pause. It wasn''t the first time she was taking note of it. In the past, she used to think he wanted to be careful while speaking with her or avoid picking any unnecessary conversation.

    Later, Aarvi got to know that Aaron is the teenager of her dreams. She deduced he avoids calling her ''Cupcake'' because he feared it might forcefully remind her of the past. She probed, "Cupcake?"

    His pupils slightly widened before it registered to his mind that she is slowly remembering their past, excluding his face. His gaze softened before he nodded, "You like it?"

    Aarvi nodded vigorously, "I like cupcakes you bake, and you love your Cupcake." She beamed, thinking of the cupcakes.

    Aaron: "...."

    He wasn''t talking about the cupcakes. He twisted Aarvi''s ear as he descended his stool to make her sit instead of hurting her arms. He scolded her, "I am talking about the nickname." He snorted grumpily, "No more cupcakes for you."

    Aarvi sulked for a second before her eyes shone slyly and threw his line back, "No more Cupcake for you."

    Aaron''s brow slowly raised at her words. A mischievous glint shed in his eyes. Extending his hand to reach her little face, he lifted her chin with his forefinger, and his deep voice was enticing, "I will have my Cupcake, anyway."

    His words instantly reminded her of innocently gobbling one after the other cupcake and him having his Cupcake. Her face turned hot red at her thoughts.

    Aaron meant what she thought, but he appended more words sounding confused, "Why are you so red? Don''t you want to get married to me?" He sat back, looking at her trying to conceal her baffle without discerning he was flustering her purposefully. He couldn''t believe she thinks of him as such a gentleman.

    It was fun to tease her and to know she doesn''t keep her guard up to think deep into his words and actions.

    Aarvi quickly asked to push her thoughts back, "What is it about Leon?" She sounded nonchnt, causing Aaron to bite his lip before he exined.

    "Leon Harmon probably has a history of psychosis; it may not be treated at all." He revealed it to her.

    When he had heard from Aarvi that Leon bes a whole new person when he feels his life threatened, Aaron had doubted it.

    Aaron chose to meet Leon because he wanted to provoke Leon and confirm his mental state. So that he could double-check on Aarvi''s safety and she could be well-prepared for the consequences.

    Aaron continued with the analysis and circumstance they might have to face, "Even though it would hurt his pride to reveal his mental disorder to the world, he can use it to keep himself safe from thew. It might be military or local cops."

    Aarvi fell silent hearing Aaron. Before she had tortured Leon in the mirror hall, she thought her pre-ns didn''t need to be improved a lot. Now she felt the need to alter some of them.

    Aaron continued to remind her, "Even if Leon Harmon gets caught killing someone publically, he can easily escape it." Mental disorder patients won''t be imprisoned. "Basically, Leon Harmon is untouchable..." Money, power, and people, Leon had them. Destroying Harmon industries wouldn''t weaken Leon as he had illegal means.

    Aarvi lifted her brows, hearing him say Leon Harmon as forbidden. Aaron quickly added, "Of course, you can deal with him. Just make sure you are safe."

    Aarvi jutted her lips then settled back. Her eyes went from right to the left, softly blinking her longshes. Aaron stayed silent and let her think. He could guess she was making some changes in her ns or thinking of the required measures to be on alert. He watched her beautiful eyes shrink, brighten up with various emotions shing in them. All the while, her lips in a soft curve as though she was admiring him and smiling.

    While waiting for her, he grabbed the small mineral water bottle. He unscrewed the lid and took a sip. Aarvi blurted out in excitement, "Let''s get married."

    ''Pfft,'' Aaron choked on the water and coughed hard.

    Instead of helping him, speechless Aarvi: "..."

    She realized she shouldn''t just say out unexpectedly. She should propose a marriage instead of blurting it out in blue. She scratched her back head, looking at word-struck Aaron.

    "Forget it." She murmured before he could scold orugh at her.

    Aaron stretched his hand and smacked her hard, assuming she again took the marriage topic as a solution to something. "Aarvi Evans..."

    Rubbing her head, Aarvi cut in, "I know, I know." In contrast, she hadn''t taken the marriage decision as a solution to anything.

    She genuinely thought of getting married. She wanted a reason to celebrate with all. Even though Jordan''s birthday party was near, it was a formal one, unlike how she could enjoy it with all.

    She was disappointed with how Aaron reacts every time she brings up the marriage topic.

    ''Am I being too clingy? Doesn''t he want to get married to me?'' Aarvi got mind-eating questions.

 Chapter 456 - Puppets

    Aarvi imaginarily smacked herself, for thinking negatively about Aaron. How could she forget that Aaron was more than ready to marry her? He was giving her time so that she doesn''t feel burdened.

    Aaron breathed slowly before asking her, "Now, why did you want to marry me?"

    Aarvi''s back cked to her chair as she let him know what was going on in her head, "Leon Harmon hired a psychologist for the treatment of anger management. I am not sure if he gets treated for psychosis, though." That''s what she got to know on the previous day.

    Aarvi shrugged her shoulders in disappointment, "Anyway, what''s the fun in ying with the mentally disordered patient?" She wanted Leon to get treated, but these medical cases take a long time to cure.

    Aaron gave a faint nod, hearing about Leon. He was sure Leon got to know his smart brain wasn''t enough to tackle Aarvi; hence he was getting treated to have a calm mental state. Aaron added as though he could read her mind and ns, "I will take care of his treatment."

    Aarvi was surprised. She was thinking of a way to control Leon''s treatment so that Leon could get a better result in less time. She wasn''t the type to threaten innocent people to get the work done, so it was bugging her how to adjust her ns.

    Hearing Aaron, she felt good to have him for not only understanding her without hearing about her worry, but he also had a way to help her. She sent a loud smacking flying kiss with her infatuated eyes fixated on him.

    Aaron: "..."

    It doesn''t take many seconds for his Cupcake to be a smitten teenager even while talking about Leon. Mood-off? Even if the sky drops, she would still be fascinated by him for no particr reason.

    Rolling the leaflet looking at her softly blinking eyes, he smacked her head, "What is the connection between that and our marriage?" He demanded a response.

    Aarvi snorted for another attack even though it didn''t hurt her. "Why will there be any link with that?" She stopped herself from facepalming after understanding what he had thought because of her stupidity. "I am free for the time being, and I can y around with you. And there will be a double celebration at the Rivas Mansion."

    Aaron: "..."

    He genuinely wanted to ask her to put her words more appropriately instead of grumpily brushing it off. However, he understood she was ready to get married. She felt it was a good time as she didn''t have to worry about Leon for a week or two, and her workload from thepany was less. Clearly, she wanted to give him a sufficient amount of time without other thoughts.

    Anyway, she gave a dismissive wave of her hand and continued, "Never mind, I don''t want to marry you anymore." Without awareness, she revealed the petty annoyance of hers for his extreme reactions to marriage.

    "..." Aaron had just thought of proposing to her in theing days to make their day special for her. The change from sweet little Cupcake to little angry bird was too dramatic but not unexpected.

    Aarvi was emotional after remembering the past incidents. She was trying to ignore them quickly. He was caressing the puffed angry bird''s head in his embrace when a customer entered.

    Hearing the customer ask Aarvi''s suggestion of a flower bouquet to his date for lunch, Aaron checked the time on his wristwatch. He was displeased to know half a day passed so quickly, and she will kick him out of there to send him to the office after their lunch.

    He wore his vest and zer. Picking herptop and mobile, he didn''t give her a chance to kick him out. Instead, he took her with him for lunch and to his office, leaving the flower shop job to the Shadow team.

    "..." The Shadow team members holding the flowers as though those flowers were unknown and the most dangerous creatures in the world.

    ------

    At a secluded location,

    The air inside the room was chilling to the bones. Although the room was brightly lit, the faces of the people there were dark and grave. The vast room had manyputers,pletely equipped with numerous devices. A few people were ardently working sitting on leather well-supportedputer chairs, facing theputer screens.

    A wall at the side had a giant screen, ying the movements of ady in the night. Obviously, they were tracking her. A man was sharply staring at the screen, probably trying to bore a hole through the wall.

    The harsh sounds created by the fierce typing on the keyboards continued. It felt like they were trying to vent their frustration on the buttons of the keyboard.

    ''Tak.''

    Tia pped the mouse on the mouse pad and retreated back. Her gaze piercing, teeth-gritting, and extreme irritation were glowering on her face. She suspended her slender hands on the arms of the chair.

    The man behind her, who was looking at the screen, gravely said, "Abort the n." They failed to know who could have bugged Tia. The other side had set the traps which were leading them to numerous unrted people.

    The sounds of typing paused right after the man''s words ended. They balled their fingers, certainly disliking the choice of their leader. They had worked hard for so many days to reach there.

    How could they see their hard work wasting right in front of their eyes? However, they had no freedom to voice it as they were just puppets who had to follow orders.

    Nevertheless, one had the voice to stand against the decision, "Absolutely not." Tia pped her palm on the table as she rose from the chair. She demanded the reason why they should back off.

    Frowns settled on the man''s forehead before he turned to Tia. He knew she was stubborn, and precisely that''s the reason why he didn''t want to choose her for their n. Stubbornness wasn''t what they needed but obedience. However, they hadn''t found anybody better than her.

    He gritted his teeth, breathing long and deep to stayposed, staring at the ring eyes. If ''Tia'' were somebody else, he would have thrown her out, but he couldn''t bring himself to do that to her.

    He said through his teeth, "Your life is at risk."

    Tia spat back directly, "Do I look terrified?" There wasn''t a tiny hint of fear in her. All he could see was her determination and stubbornness.

    The man''s hand trembled, but he clenched and controlled without showing his real emotions, "They are dangerous. Don''t tell me you trust the smiling faces. If they kill you, we won''t even get your dead body." He growled at her.

    Tia scoffed. Her sweet voice wasced with mockery, "I see. You are shaking in your pants."

    A few snickers escaped from others, but they stayed mute. They weren''t afraid of their work but afraid of the consequences of going against their group leader. They admired Tia, who every time argued back until she got a satisfactory response.

    She took steps closer to the man until he was just two steps away, "How about providing extra protection for you?" She smirked, rolling her eyes.

    It irked him to hear her look down on him. He nced at the rest of the members before ordering her coldly, "In my office. Right. Now." Then he stormed out of the room.

    A man in histe twenties turned to Tia, "I told you to stop going against him." He and the others were worried their leader might punish Tia severely.

 Chapter 457 - President Hottie

    A man in histe twenties turned to Tia, "I told you to stop going against him." He and the others were worried their leader might punish Tia severely.

    Tia''s face softened when she faced others. "I am not his ve." She shrugged despite knowing she had seen their leader amputating the limbs of a rebelling man once.

    "But..."

    Tia cut in as she grabbed her zer from her chair, "I wille."

    Tia wore the slim-fit formal zer on her in T-shirt as she walked out of the room. Instead of a pretty dress, she was in jeans and a simple t-shirt. Tying her hair up in a ponytail, she had left her face free from any makeup other than lip balm. If Tia is a pretty, delicate, soft-spoken girl at the flower shop, this side was sharp-tongued, tough, and daring.

    The little mellowness on her face vanished when she knocked on the brown wooden door. She didn''t wait for a response from another end as she was asked to be there. She pushed the door open and stepped inside the simple office room.

    There was a wooden desk with a few files on it and a leather chair on the other end. The room has stretched towards the right. There was a long, empty table where the team usually gathered for a meeting. The three sides of the wall had pictures and sticky notes.

    Tia''s gaze swept over the pictures of Aarvi. Tia had recently got to know from her team about Aarvi. Aarvi wasn''t just any Evans. She was the daughter of the business tycoon from country S. It sounded simple if one doesn''t know the real power of the Evans.

    ''Ava Kelly, Aarvi Evans,'' Tia hadplex thoughts.

    Her eyes brushed over Shawn and Dax before it halted at Aaron''s picture. They found the connection between Aaron and Evans but Shawn and Dax. Her visit to Avron mansion, Skyarc penthouses, and Dax''s vi found her no information to gather. They were just like any other friends.

    Nevertheless, Tia didn''t have time to think any further, and she waste to guard up when she realized she didn''t see the leader there.

    Tia sensed a swift move behind her. Then she felt a firm grip on her wrist. Her arm was twisted and locked behind her back, and she was pushed against the wall from behind in a mere second. She clenched her teeth, her cheeks pressed on the wall. She directed her attention to her breathing without letting any tiny voice out due to the pain.

    ''Thud.''

    The doortched before the man shifted left behind her to look at her side profile and her emotionless eyes. He was a man in his early thirties, and his steely grey eyes spoke of danger. His little strength was enough to overpower her. He tightened his hold on her hand to hear her groan and to make her beg him but failed in his trial.

    "If you are so eager to die, why don''t I fulfill your wish?" His dark voice left through his teeth.

    Tia took a deep breath. She spun around right under his hold before her left hand mmed on his chest, pushing him away from her. She shook her right hand to relieve some pain ring at the man who just stood two steps away irrespective of her strength used on him.

    "rk. Behave as a lead. I don''t need your concern." Tia smirked.

    She knew rk wasn''t aborting their n due to the threat that might put others in danger. He was afraid of seeing her dead. If she were somebody else, he wouldn''t have even thought about their life.

    She wanted toplete the work she took up and leave this man aside. She couldn''t understand why she got rk''s attention that he unnecessarily cares too much about her. She was pissed off seeing him still seeing her more than as a member of the group when she had already rejected to be his girlfriend... Scratch that, a wife. He had ordered her to marry him.

    What a fool.

    "Ms. Wells, don''t get ahead of yourself." He hissed. Even though he stood against her push, his chest was still aching due to the strength used.

    Tia had to look away to avoid rolling her eyes again on his face, and he might end up choking her to death. What kind of man was he? Sometimes she feels he was obsessed with her, but she never thought he could have fallen in love. Who treats their love that way?

    "I could say the same to you, rk." She was trying her all to hide that he was interested in her, and he had almost let others know he cared for her, whereas he didn''t bother how others might die.

    Why couldn''t he move on? Tia thought before lifting her chin to face him straight. She would never show her as weak or else; that man looked like he wouldn''t mind forcing her.

    rk gnashed his teeth, ring at the dainty woman. This woman was driving him mad. He doubted if she had really fallen for Dax Grant or just acting since it wasn''t in their n. When he had asked, she had brushed him off, saying she was going with the flow to avoid suspicions.

    "Get out." He snarled as he went to his desk. He needs a solid reason if he has to abort their n. If Tia doesn''t back out, he will have no choice but to let her face and die.

    Tia was used to his weird behavior, so she left his office and informed the team that their n was still on. Masking her face, she left the private office carefully, making sure no one was keeping an eye on her. Well, none were following her.

    She had thought they would be solving cases, so she had taken full day leave. Since the team was left at the dead-end by the opposite side, she chose to go to the flower shop.

    Breathing in calmly, she dialed Aarvi''s number after going a good far distance. She smiled when Aarvi answered the call, "Sister Aarvi." She greeted Aarvi. Her voice had a hint of joy.

    [Tia, did youplete your work?] She heard Aarvi''s mellow tone, and in the background, she heard Aaron''s tone. She couldn''t make out what he was speaking, other than knowing he was instructing somebody.

    Tia epted, "I havepleted it, Sister Aarvi. So I thought about returning to work." Then she asked to know, "Sister Aarvi, aren''t you at the shop? I heard Doctor Handsome''s voice." Aaron never stays too long in the shop unless he gets food to eat with Aarvi or pick her up.

    There was a pause for a second over the call. On the other end, Aarvi shed a tiny cute smile at Aaron when their eyes met while she thought if Tia was always so attentive. "Yeah, I am with Doctor Handsome, who is President hottie now." She didn''t lie.

    Aaron and Milo Wen: "..."

    Tia giggled, agreeing with Aarvi. Thetter asked, "Why don''t you rest at home? Or go and meet your hunky boyfriend."

    Tia coughed awkwardly, recalling Dax shirtless when she had gone with him to the farmhouse. She shook her head quickly to focus, "Sister Aarvi, Dax is busy at work. I don''t want to disturb him. And I will be bored at home." She sulked.

    She heard Aarvi hum before acknowledging her to go. Tia went towards the shop to get back to the routine. She and the team need to catch the man who had bugged her. She hoped rk don''t do anything stupid in the meantime.

    ''Will he?''

 Chapter 458 - Promise

    Shawn hadpleted some of his work at the Rivas Industries when he got to know Aaron was apanying Aarvi at the flower shop. He really wanted to free up his brother from double work, but Shawn still needed some time to control the different branches of Rivas Industries and, importantly, their private army.

    There were too many people, and he couldn''t have control over them overnight. He needs to arrange everything so that the team could be outfitted for every consequence. Enforcing that discipline required a little time.

    He also felt Aaron should have control over Rivas Industries and the business center of Mocon until Aarvi will be against Leon. Even though Aarvi didn''t need their support, he didn''t want to spare any chance in protecting her, even if it''s just standing behind her.

    He went to Aaron''s office to help him manage some of the work with Milo Wen. Then, he reported to Aaron when he reached office with Aarvi before leaving for the Club, from where he usually does his job.

    On the way, he nced at the Rivas Hospital. Remembering Lara, he couldn''t stop himself from pulling the car to the hospital entrance. Grabbing some snacks for Lara, Shawn lightened his mood by ying with Lara.

    He was leaving when ady doctor bumped him while avoiding the stretcher. The stack of books in her hand fell on the floor. He heard her apologize, "I am sorry, sorry... Are you..." Shea''s head tilted in surprise when she saw Shawn.

    Shawn wasn''t expecting to ''truly'' bump into her so soon. "Looks like Doctor Wells is bullying Doctor Morris." He humorously said as he nced at more than eight thick medical books.

    Shea remembered the books and cried, "Ahh..." She quickly kneeled and checked if any of the books were torn and sighed. She hadn''t damaged the books which she had borrowed from Karsen''s personal library.

    Shawn: "..."

    Did she ignore me?

    Even if he wants to be an acquaintance, how could he be one with her behavior? However, he still decided to help her with the books.

    After checking books, Shea remembered she didn''t speak appropriately with Shawn. He was about to kneel; Shea stood up abruptly and struck her head against his.

    Shawn bnced on his knees, rubbing his forehead while Shea fell on her butt and rubbed her head. Shawn was unsure how to react to Shea. He noticed Shea behaves weirdly with him, whereas she is cool with others. Everyone likes her at first meet, but she was everything with him but rxed.

    Shea couldn''t understand what happens to her when she is around Shawn. ''I am just attracted to him. It''s no sin.'' She calmed herself.

    She looked up at Shawn, whose forehead was bright red. She was d she didn''t hit his chin. Instead of standing up, she crossed her legs and intently watched him while waiting for his attention when his eyes were closed.

    Her gaze trailed down hisshes which were casting shadows on his spotless skin. His cheekbones and jawline looked more defined from her angle. She gulped when her eyesnded on his punch pink lips which were pressed to a thin line.

    ''Is he annoyed?'' She thought before she poked his leg, silently asking him to open his eyes. She wanted to have a good rtionship with him, probably a friendship. So she wished she won''t do anything stupid and mend her image.

    Shawn opened his eyes, thinking if she would pull another stunt but found her pitifully blinking her eyes. Against the wild Shea Morris, he had met and knew; this side looked funny on her, which brought a grin on his face. Anyway, he controlled and waited for her to speak.

    "I don''t know why I get flustered and be so confused around you. I think... We should start afresh. Then I might behave right." She didn''t bother to think if she should say it or not.

    Shawn understood in his way. Due to their first encounter, she needs time to getfortable around him. He didn''t make it hard for her. "Yeah, we should."

    Shea was d he was understanding. She eagerly nodded as she extended her hand, "Shea, Brother Aaron''s fan."

    Shawn wasn''t expecting to hear that. He smiled resignedly and shook her hand firmly, "Shawn, your brother Aaron''s diehard fan." Then both chuckled, feeling hrious at their introduction.

    Shawn pulled her up from the floor and grabbed the books for her, "Did Doctor Wells give you so much work on day one?"

    Shea wasn''t surprised by Shawn. She knows he treats people well. She collected books from him as she responded, "Nope, Doctor Wells is working on a new medical condition. She told me to survey a topic, but I want to gather more data rted to it."

    Shawn stood up, holding another set of books. Both walked towards her department as they generally spoke about her first day, amodation, andfort in the new city.

    Shea was pleased when they were having a general conversation without awkwardness. Then, cing books on her desk, she followed him out, asking about his DJ and what he does other than that.

    Shawn checked the time when their simple conversation was seamless. "You should head in." He didn''t want Shea to be in trouble because of him.

    Shea nced at her wristwatch and nodded, "Then see you..." She smiled amiably.

    Shawn bid her and waved his hand to leave, but she suddenly remembered something and clutched his jacket running in front of him. Shawn asked, seeing her struggle and thinking to speak. "What''s wrong?"

    She started hesitatingly, "Brother Nick asked me to focus on internship and studies." Shawn nodded, waiting for her toplete.

    Shea pleaded with Shawn. She had heard Nikun asking Aaron to break her leg if she tried to go anywhere, "May Ie to your club asionally? I promise I won''t try to hook up and bring any trouble..."

    Shawn wasn''t expecting her to be an obedient girl of the family. He understood she didn''t want them to report her activities to Nikun or her family,

    Shea heard no response, so she tried again, "How about I go only when you y or be in the club?" She had already heard Shawn doesn''t y regrly. It always depends on his mood and other works.

    Shawn could imagine Shea, who lived like a free bird in country S, was feeling caged, and the fear of kidnap had rooted deep in her. "Oh, is it only for the club?"

    Shea sheepishly grinned, shaking her head. She was looking forward to checking out Mocon.

    Shawn unthinkingly rubbed her head, trying tofort her, "Alright. Now go back to work." Shea was dazed, craving to touch her head where he had touched, "You can join Dads and grandpa at home if you want to have a drink or two. They won''t mind or judge you for that."

    Shea''s eyes sparkled hearing him. She wanted to change her family and settle in the Rivas mansion. She obediently nodded at Shawn as she waved her hand at him. "If you don''t leave, I will keep on eating your head."

    Shawn chuckled as he left. He thought one less thing for Aaron to be worried about.

    ----

    At Hignd Club, around nine in the evening.

    Dax nodded at the young business associate for whom he visited the club. Once the man left, Dax was drinking when he felt a cold gaze on him. He looked up twice but failed to catch those eyes.

    On the next try, he caught the steely grey eyes trying to burn him alive.

 Chapter 459 - Mens World

    At Hignd Club, around nine in the evening.

    Dax had gone to the club for the informal meeting. He nodded at the fresh graduate, a young man when he bid him. Dax wasn''t sure how Aarvi dug him out. After going through his resume and work, Dax''s secretary had directly contacted him instead of assigning it to a manager.

    The young man had a new technology and had submitted to the fewpanies who work in the technology field. He wanted an investment and support, but thepanies wanted to buy his project and the copyright. Hence Dax called him out to speak to him before starting the professional process of the new venture.

    Even though it would be a minimal investment and a considerable risk, Dax felt the project was worth their time and money. The young man had ambitions and goals to reach. Skr''s work was always supporting the talents. Hence Dax''s mood was lighter as the meeting didn''t drag down, and the man didn''t have any different requirements even though they approached him when he was losing hope.

    Once the young man left, Dax grabbed his third drink of the evening and sipped. Shawn was tired after a long day, so he didn''t apany him. He didn''t want to disturb Aarvi, so he made himselffortable on the barstool.

    Even though he wasn''t a co-owner of the Hignd, he received the same treatment as Shawn and Aarvi. The bartender and the manager, Lauren, took extra care of his needs.

    The number of drinks increased with the number of girls Dax was turning down when they asked him for a dance. Some had even offered to buy him a drink, and some wanted him to buy a drink for them.

    He gulped the cocktail and left the ss on the counter as he cued the bartender to repeat. He should be dancing with someone after he got to know about Tia. But he found himself rejecting every other girl without even taking a nce at them.

    He wasn''t sure how he felt for Tia, but his parents had liked her a lot. They got close to her in such a short time that they might forget to ask him how he was doing, but they never fail to mention her name.

    Dax firmly believed he was feeling down because he felt sad for his parents, and he could teach that little witch a lesson.

    He had taken a sip of his next drink when he felt a cold gaze on him. Dax was used to the eyes on him, but this felt weird. He looked up at the upper floor, but he didn''t see anybody looking at him.

    The next second the intense gaze felt murderous. Dax almost thought he imagined things when he failed to catch those eyes. Instead, his body rxed while he sipped his drink as he thought about the upper-level arrangement and who could be watching him.

    As soon as he guessed which table person it could be, her eyes narrowed straight at that ce when he turned his gaze upstairs. He caught the steely grey eyes trying to burn him alive.

    For a flicker of seconds, he doubted them as red or blue due to the light arrangements, but he was sure that steely grey eyes had the murderous intent. Since their eyes met, the man didn''t look away from him. Dax''s eyes on him, in turn, made him look colder than a cier.

    Dax had no desire to have a staring game with a man. So he looked away from the man to his drink. If it were a different club, he would have thought somebody was trying to kill me by keeping an eye on him. Nheless, it would be a death wish to do that in HIgnd. Shawn was very particr about safety at the main branch as he and his friends frequently visit.

    Now thinking of the man, who was looking at him as though he had stolen his wife, Dax had no... Dax, who wanted to ignore it, felt something amiss. Even though he has offended many, none had a grudge to kill him, excluding Leon. Thetter men wouldn''t be a fool to let him know about their presence.

    He hadn''t stolen anybody''s wife, but it could be somebody''s girlfriend and that somebody might be jealous. His lips arced enticingly. He didn''t know if that man was tracking him, but he had ways to make them regret it.

    If he was being trailed, he can''t make a call. So he cued the bartender to get closer to him. He spoke as though he was asking something about the drinks. "Don''t give any reaction. Inform Lauren to keep an eye on the man in ck sitting at the third table upstairs. His eyes are grey." Lauren, manager of the club.

    The bartender gave him a professional, apologetic smile. He was trained in handling such situations, so he didn''t bother checking out the man. "Sure, CEO Grant. I will inform her right away." He bowed as though apologizing. He took steps back before looking for Lauren.

    Lauren was attending to customers when the bartender reached her. She nodded at the bartender when he whispered to her. She also kept her eyes in check. She arranged for the customers before rushing up to Dax. She pretended to apologize, whereas her words didn''t match what they were speaking.

    "CEO Grant, I have arranged for security. Please allow me to arrange a chauffeur for you since you have taken drinks. By the way, is he keeping an eye on you or troubling someone else?"

    Dax inly responded, looking at her action when she swapped the bartender for him, "Inform Shawn that somebody is jealous of me."

    Lauren: "..."

    She couldn''t believe Dax was reacting so much for a man''s jealousy. Anyway, her work was to ry the information, so she acknowledged it and dialed Shawn while taking care of the customers.

    Dax had a few more drinks, stretched his back before he went to his ce to have a good nights'' sleep without knowing his attentiveness made things easier for Aarvi.

    ----

    At Skyarc penthouses,

    Shawn was tired after his day. Heid on the lounge checking some files of the Hignd club branches when he answered a call. "Lauren? Everything alright?" He knew Lauren never calls for simple things.

    "Shawn Sir, a man is keeping an eye on CEO Grant. He told me to tell you that somebody is jealous of him."

    Shawn: "..."

    The curse words were reaching the tip of his tongue before he thought rationally. ''Jealous.'' Dax meant the stranger doesn''t mean any harm but his hatred against them. But, at the same time, it could be something useless too.

    Taking Dax''s identity and Tia''s mystery, Shawn didn''t want to take it lightly. "Lauren, send a guard to drive Dax home... And a security vehicle. Don''t tell him. He will turn down otherwise."

    Lauren: "..."

    Without knowing the real problem, she was truly wonderstruck without understanding why they were so guarded up for a jealous man. Nheless, thinking of it as a rich and men''s world, she just followed their orders and made sure nothing happened in the club.

    Shawn didn''t bother using Dax or Aarvi''s, people. Instead, he used his men, and soon enough, he dashed into Aarvi and Aaron''s penthouse to speak to her on the new developments.

 Chapter 460 - Kidnap

    As soon as Shawn pushed the door open, of the penthouse "Little Heart," He uttered loud enough to pull someone out of sleep.

    Standing at the door, Shawn was d he pressed the doorbell when he looked at Aaron''s using gaze while standing next to Aarvi.

    He nervously gulped, thinking what punishment he would receive when he saw flushed Aarvi in front of the grand piano. Even though she looked serene and he wasn''t stupid to assume she was blushing for ying the piano.

    ''I deserve to drown in a ss of water.'' Shawn repented for not using his mobile.

    It wasn''t like he forgot the mobile or wanted to disturb the couple. Aarvi was worried about Dax, and she won''t let others know her n. If he says it face to face, he will get to know what she has in n. In that way, he could be of some help.

    Before she could mentally decide to punish him, he put on a super sad Prince face. His Little Heart won''t be cruel after it.

    Aaron muttered, looking at Shawn, "We need to change the passcode." There were no more restraints holding him. They were at home. He wasn''t a saint to let his beautiful girlfriend off when they were sitting together closely. Anyway, he had stopped a few minutes back to let her focus on practicing the piano.

    In contrast to Aaron, Aarvi was thinking of Shawn''s presence. More than anybody, Shawn would never want to disturb her and Aaron even though he likes to tease them.

    Shawn: (???)

    Looking at him, making a puppy face, she motioned with her head to get in as she stood up from the stool. "Looks like I won''t be free anytime soon." She jutted her lips, looking at Aaron. She had thought she could take another break and be with Aaron.

    Aaron took her to the couch, where Shawn was feeling like the third wheel. Aarvi tugged his hand, "Complete your work." She didn''t want Aaron to sit with them, andter, he would work into the night.

    Aaron didn''t insist. He thought toplete the work so that she won''t have to wait for him and he could cuddle her to sleep, "Call me if you need anything." He shed a faint smile when he saw her nod obediently. He went to the study toplete his pending work.

    Shawn pulled Aarvi to sit before he handed theptop that was in his hand. Shawn saw her tie her hair up in a bun before she got into the business while hearing him exin everything. "Tia is from a different gang. She and Leon have no connection. His men are looking for Dax''s girlfriend to have control over Dax and eventually you..."

    Aarvi heard his n. He wanted to carry out alone so that Aarvi and Dax don''t show any mercy on Tia. So Aarvi made some changes that won''t put negative attention on Rivas or Dax. Shawn was against it but eventually agreed when she included him and Dax in the n.

    He got to know his Little Heart tells and includes them in the n only if they are victims of the situation. Of course, it also made him realize she was all alone enduring the pain when she was in trouble.

    It was around eleven when everything was nned out and arranged. Aarvi started yawning after she closed theptop and faced Shawn.

    Before she could read the regret in his eyes, Shawn recovered from the past, "Little Heart, you strike at the man''s ego and pride." As far as he studied her ns, that''s where his conclusion was drawn.

    He or others hurt people''s status, power, and sometimes physically to make them weak. However, she was malicious. She leaves the status power and leaves them intact physically. Yet, she makes them feel powerless and vulnerable to the bones.

    Aarvi blinked at his words before she smiled. She doesn''t want them to be protective of her, but she couldn''t stop them either. She pretended to be whispering to him, "That''s where it hurts the most."

    However, Shawn knocked on her head, "Not to everyone." Ego and pride were important to the ones who would be self-obsessed and care too much about their public image. Taking him as an instance, he would prioritize family and friends over everything.

    Aarvi snorted, rubbing her head, "You and your brother are the same. Attacking my head every time." And she finally saw him chuckle and ease up.

    Giving him a friendly, quick hug, "Go to bed. Don''t worry unnecessarily. I won''t let anything go wrong again." Even if somebody dares to reach them, she won''t think of running or looking for help. She wasn''t the same helpless Ava Kelly anymore.

    Shawn shook his head in resignation. He knows she has grown stronger. "Go and rest." He tried to send her upstairs to the bed. Anyway, she grabbed the throw over from the couch, waved at him while yawning wide, and went to the study room.

    Curious if she was going to drag Aaron upstairs, Shawn reached the study room. He silently chuckled when he witnessed Aarvi sit on Aaron''sp and close her eyes leaning her head on his shoulder. Then, she murmured to Aaron, "I won''t disturb you."

    Even though she was wicked against foes, Shawn still found her cute, innocent Little Heart. he stretched as he left the penthouse, proud of his friends.

    Shawn was going to bed when his mobile beeped. He was astonished to see Shea''s name appear on the screen. He clicked it open and saw an image of a boy at the age of 8, posing for a picture in swimming shorts, pretending to be a model.

    His ears turned red in embarrassment because it was his picture, and Shea had sent an emoji of rolling on the floor andughing at his pose. His family wouldn''t show those images so easily. He couldn''t believe Shea got those to her hands.

    He was thinking of calling Megan; another message came in from the contact named ''Mom.''

    His mother had sent him a tongue out; eyes squeezed emote with a few words, [? Sorry son, I didn''t know that picture had snuck in my wedding album.]

    bbergast, Shawn didn''t respond to Shea but Megan, [Woah, Mom, when did you get so close to Shea to show the wedding album sote in the night?]

    Megan''s response came in quick, exining she was innocent. [Shea is helping me prepare a gift for Dad. A video with the pictures of Dad.] She meant Jordan.

    Shawn thought of rushing to the Rivas mansion to avoid other pictures getting to Shea''s hand. But, by the time he could reach, they would be off to bed.

    ''Mom won''t touch my albums.'' He hoped his mother wouldn''t take the photo albums from his room. He buried his face on the pillow after dropping a message, [Good night, Mom.]

    -----

    The next day, at the Harmon mansion.

    Leon had epted the treatment format his psychologist had suggested to him. So he didn''t only have to work out physically; his mental and emotional exercise had also started.

    After the first session, Leon looked so rxed that he had never felt so light in a long time. It was also because his low-profile ns were working. He got a picture of Dax''s girlfriend on the previous day.

    Soon he got a call from his men. He answered it to hear a brief report, [Boss, we found the girl.]

    Leon snickered in his mind. So what if he couldn''t get Ava Kelly? He will find hundreds of ways to control her. "Kidnap her and reach the vi." He ordered and went to get ready without a hint of suspicion.

 Chapter 461 - Various Tortures

    Tia was working at the flower shop when she got an order to deliver flowers at a nearby ce. After checking all the delivery boys were busy, she wrapped the bouquets, locked the flower shop, and went towards the restaurant.

    She strolled to the destination, thinking where to have her lunch or in that restaurant itself. Tia didn''t bother to look elsewhere after dropping the flowers.

    She was having lunch at the same ce when she sensed some eyes on her. Danger signs were alerting her nerves, but she stayed calm. Her reactions would give her away. Attacking without knowing how many were there or running away wasn''t a solution.

    She thought about how to tackle them or escape while she had her lunch. She also sent her location to her team to track her quickly and reach her if in case anything goes wrong. If in case she kills any of them, they might have to clean up the scene too.

    She paid the bill and carefully left from there. She didn''t try to enter any secluded areas, whereas she had no choice to turn around to check who they were. She preferred not to go towards the flower shop if in case Aarvi reaches there.

    However, she didn''t know they were Leon''s men who never cared about the public. Numerous times, they had abducted people from crowded areas, so they were finding the right time.

    Tia was at the junction to cross the road when one by one was standing around her. It was hard to decide whether they were public or the men to attack her. She was certain that one among them wasn''t just a normal civilian.

    The signal turned green for the pedestrian walk. She turned to ground the man who was following her, but a sack quickly covered from top. They instantly restrained her hands from any movements. She was trying to kick; her legs left the ground. She wanted to scream, but the smell of the sack was repulsive, that she wanted to throw up. Before she could realize it, she was unconscious.

    The crowd saw a few people holding the camera andughing as they sat in the car. They thought they might be pranking or shooting something, so they just focused on their work without a hint of bother.

    ----

    When Tia got her consciousness, she felt her head heavy. Her hands and legs were tightly tied down to a wooden chair in a cold room. She doubted if they purposefully lowered the room temperature for her or could be in cold storage or underground without instion.

    Her nauseous was back again once her brain recollected herst memory. She wanted to throw up. In the hopes of controlling it, she inhaled deeply. Instantly her nostrils red by a pungent smell, and her sickness intensified.

    She could recognize that mixture of smell. The dried and rotten smell of blood, drugs, and gun powder was in the air. She was familiar with all three, but she wasn''t used to it.

    She couldn''t control herself anymore. Her eyelids flung open. She didn''t have time to think or focus her eyes on anyone or anywhere. She lowered another side to get rid of the stomach-lurching feeling. She threw up everything she ate for lunch. The sour air instantly escted to another level where it would be hard for a normal person to stay.

    Tia regretted eating at the expensive restaurant, only if she knew she would throw up everything.

    Leon felt disgusted looking at Tia throwing up. Being self-conscious about his body and looks, he almost thought she threw up after looking at him. He red at his man, who took his cue immediately.

    The man took the vessel from the bucket of chilling cold water. He struck the water on Tia''s face without an ounce of mercy. They never cared about gender if they have to torture anybody. They might go easy on women if they n on ravishing them. But now, all they concentrated on was fearing the woman to get the truth of her mouth. They were already surprised that she wasn''t screaming and yelling for help.

    A jab of pain burst in her face, and the cold shivers run down her spine, waking herpletely awake. Her body quivered due to the cold water that soaked her torso and headpletely.

    She slowly opened her eyes. She was already aware of how the room was and how many were standing around. A man with murderous air was in front of her, sitting on a chair with his legs crossed. The three men were standing behind him, ring daggers at her. Another two were standing on either side of her, ready to torture her to death.

    When her vision cleared from the water, there was no fear in her. She neither screamed nor looked frightened by them. Her reaction was so in that there wasn''t a hint of a shock to see Leon Harmon.

    She noticed a few firearms hanging here and there and a handgun on the table, not far away. Her eyes brushed on the dark walls, which had stains of blood, making it look like a wall from a psychopathic horror movie.

    However, those weren''t new to her and not effective enough to scare her to the wits. She would let them kill her instead of speaking about her group. So there was no need to afraid. She also understood how dirtily Leon''s works. She had high expectations from him due to his luxurious outlook.

    Leon''s men failed to register her reaction as her wet hair had stuck on her face. They couldn''t even make out if her eyes were open or closed.

    Tia was thinking if her location was still active for her team and if they had any ns to give her a helping hand or let her die a painful death. Her thoughts halted when she felt a man drown the vessel in the cold water and motion her hand towards her. She instinctively cringed aside, squeezing her eyes shut, bracing herself for bone freezing water.

    Anyway, she heard the scornfulughter of men except for Leon. Tia gritted her teeth, she had been through various tortures while training, but the smell, the force of the strike, and the cold water were numbing her body from doing anything.

    She opened her eyes to ask them what they want and why did they kidnap her. The next strike at her came out fierce. The man struck the whole bucket of chilling water on her.

    ''Thud.'' The chair failed to bnce against the force and rolled on the floor.

    Tia was shivering like a wet puppy on the floor. She looked pathetic, and she hated that. The extreme cold numbed the pain of her head. Her teeth chatter was harshly reaching the ears of the men in the room. Her body was trying to crouch to keep herself warm, but she was tied to the chair.

    Leon''s brooding eyes ran over her body. She looked delicate, shaking while lying on the floor. Her soaked body should be arousing him but failed. His eyes grazed over her slender leg, but it reminded him of Ava Kelly''s smooth, spotless legs on the red carpet. It riled him up.

    A man who was nearby roughly grabbed her hair, making her scalp prickle. He demanded a response on behalf of Leon, "Where is Ava Kelly? If you don''t speak, don''t even think of leaving from here."

 Chapter 462 - Pindrop Silence

    A tall and bulky man kneeled beside Tia and brutally grabbed her wet hair making her scalp prickle. Tia hissed at the pain while her eyes slightly squeezed to have control over herself. She was still unsure about the reason behind her abduction and the torture.

    There are different types of people in the kidnap. One who demands money, Leon won''t do that. One who kidnaps for their physical pleasure or to sell, Tia knew it wasn''t the reason. They had kidnapped her to get answers to their questions to reveal the information. If it''s about her group, she would die there but won''t open her lips.

    The man further clenched her hair, making her face Leon. Her face was flushed, unsure if it was the pain or for the cold water, it didn''t even matter to them. The man demanded a response on behalf of Leon.

    "Where is Ava Kelly?" His hoarse voice rang in the room. Then he growled, trying to threaten her, "If you don''t tell us, don''t even think of leaving from here." Another man took a dagger and pretended to be inspecting it in the hopes of scaring her.

    Tia wasn''t scared. Instead, she was shocked to realize that they kidnapped her because of Ava Kelly, aka Aarvi Evans. She wanted tough at them, but the pain was excruciating, and the quivering cold was making her numb.

    Tia winced in pain when the man twisted her hair and applied more pressure. She stammered out, trying to wriggle out of his hold, "A-Ava K-Kelly? Ahh..." It came out painfully.

    Leon lifted his finger, indicating his men to let her speak. Tia cleared their misunderstanding to get off their hands, "S-she is A-Aar-Aarvi Evans..." Even though Aarvi''s parents were Evans from country S and Tia didn''t get a chance to validate her real identity, Tia knew Aarvi was Ava Kelly.

    Leon jerked up. He realized why he couldn''t get the information of Ava Kelly with her name. After all, that Little Lamb had changed her name to a different one.

    Leon''s men nced at Leon. Thetter took his mobile out and disyed the screen at her face, "Is she, Aarvi Evans?"

    Tia saw Aarvi''s picture, in which she was younger, innocently smiling; her eyes held kindness and joy while looking at the camera in a ce that looked like a beach. Tia blinked, remembering how Aarvi used to be for the past two years. Then, it hit her why Ava Kelly had to be Aarvi Evans.

    Leon could guess from her reaction Tia knew Ava Kelly. He assumed their little torture affected her; hence he decisively cued his men to make her sit.

    Her green dress was wet but not see-through. It hugged her body, clearly unting her curves. But, of course, they didn''t know she had strength in muscles. All they could think was she had a good figure.

    Why won''t she have it when she works her ass off in the gym?

    For Leon, she wasn''t enticing enough. While Leon''s men gulped fantasizing about themselves with Tia, Leon coldly queried, "Is she, Aarvi Evans?"

    The chilly air of the room did no good to her. Leon trying to oppress her led her to continue chatter. She nodded, indicating it was a picture of Aarvi Evans as she tried to respond in words, "S-Sh-She... Aa-... Ev..."

    Tia could have uttered words clear and audible, but she acted like freezing in the cold and appeared as though she was ready to report them theplete truth but so helpless. The tears, too, rolled down her pale face, but she wasn''t able to speak.

    Her intention took some time to reach Leon and his men as her acting skills weren''t as par as Aarvi. Leon red at his men, who chose to torture her with cold water. His men frantically looked around for something that could keep Tia warm. Finally, a man removed his jacket and covered her in the hopes of curbing Leon''s anger.

    Tia took her own time to gather herself while watching Leon. Thetter sat opposite Tia and looked through her phone. He was excited to find pictures of Tia with Dax, Shawn, and Ava Kelly. However, a cunning smile soon crept up his face as he lifted his gaze to Tia.

    Leon was thrilled he got a golden duck who knew the golden Trio well. Anyway, he first cleared his doubt. He sounded interrogative to hear the truth, "Are you Dax Grant''s girlfriend?"

    Tia didn''t expect Leon to ask the stupid question. She repeatedly nodded in response as only that could be the way to kidnap her.

    The man next to her suddenly grabbed her hair and pulled her face up to look at him, "You b*tch, how dare you to lie to us?"

    ''Pak,'' Another man pped her across the face without a hint of mercy.

    Her head was thrown aside by force, her cheek turned scarlet, and started swelling. The pain brought tears to her eyes, and she let out a groan without being able to control it. She was telling them the truth to avoid the pain. Why the heck were they hitting me? She cussed them in mind.

    She sucked in a sharp breath at the pain inflicted on her as she heard a man say, "Dax Grant didn''t even recognize you when we showed him a video of you." The man bellowed at her.

    Tia''s eyes widened in disbelief. She couldn''t believe Dax already knew she was kidnapped and tried to get rid of her. She gritted her teeth without noticing the man was about to hit her again.

    Leon raised his hand to stop his men. He already saw Tia''s picture with Dax. He shrugged off, thinking Dax must be ying around with Tia. It didn''t matter to him if Dax was in the picture or not.

    Once Leon noticed Tia was overwhelmed with pain, he was sure Tia would give away the truth without hiding. So he dialed the contact named ''Sister Aarvi.''

    A man kept the dagger''s sharp edge at her throat, and Leon ordered her, "Ask her where she is." Then the man behind her added his words, "If you try to be over smart, I will slit your throat."

    Leon turned on the speaker. There was pin-drop silence. Tia clenched her fist, ''Dax Grant, how could you?.''

    She shifted her focus on the ringing device and the men to find a way out. She noticed Leon''s men weren''t daring to breathe, whereas Leon held his breath in anticipation. Everyone heard the mobile ringing before the call was answered. A sweet mellow voice spread in the cold room, "Tia."

    Tia''s attention was on Leon. She was amused to see his eyes sparkle at Aarvi''s voice at just one word. She hadn''t expected Leon to react that way to Aarvi''s tone, whereas she was sitting in front of him in a short dress that was sticking to her body yet failed to have his attention.

    Leon''s eyes darkened when Tia didn''t speak. He shot a nce at her from the mobile. Tia was confused, without knowing what to ask. She had to think about how she could avoid alerting Aarvi.

    She gave a try very carefully, "Sister Aarvi, did you have lunch? Would you like to eat with me?"

    Everyone''s hearts seemed to beat at the speed of a snail in hope and anxiety. Everyone was contemting if Dax had informed Ava, aka Aarvi, or not.

 Chapter 463 - Finally

    Opposite to whatever the expectation and guesstimation were going on at Leon''s end, another end of the voice had a hint of worry, "Tia, did you catch a cold?"

    Tia, Leon, and his men: "..."

    Leon couldn''t believe Ava Kelly could be so attentive. He assumed Ava Kelly is close with Tia; hence she was able to identify it. He gave a ck look at the pale girl in front of him so that she could keep up with her act.

    Tia recovered quickly from her thoughts. It was the first time she was witnessing Aarvi is very careful about little things. Of course, there will always be a first time for everything.

    Tia adjusted her voice when she responded to Aarvi without offending Leon and his men. She wanted to stall time until she could find a way out of there without risking her life.

    "N-no, Sister Aarvi. I am perfectly alright." Tia responded in her usual happy and cheerful tone.

    All heard a melodic hum in acknowledgment. Leon''s men looked at each other. They understood Leon fancied a soft, mellow woman that even her hum sounded rhythmic on their ears.

    Aarvi''s voice continued, "I came shopping at M.O.M. I had lunch here. Why didn''t you eat yet, Tia? Shall I get you something?" MOM- Mall of Mocon.

    ''Didn''t Dax tell Sister Aarvi about my kidnap yet? Why is she telling us her real location?'' Tia was confused. She already knew Aarvi wanted to buy a birthday gift for Aaron''s grandfather, Jordan Rivas.

    Leon moved. Tia''s eyes widened tried to go back from Leon. Thetter just pressed his palm on Tia''s lips to stop her from speaking anything.

    If Tia calls Ava Kelly to some ces, it might raise suspicion. He didn''t have time to go to Tia''s ce and arrange everything in such a short time to meet Ava Kelly.

    He clicked on the mute option to avoid Ava Kelly listening to his voice. He straightforward instructed Tia, hiding his real emotions, "Tell her you will meet her at the mall." He didn''t bother threatening her and red at her eyes without lifting her hands from her lips. Tia nodded her head in eptance instead of earning a p. She wanted to have some strength to escape from there.

    Tia didn''t know what Leon had in store for Aarvi. As far as she could remember, Dax was in the office. Aaron went to his office after collecting a bouquet from Aarvi, and Shawn was busy with his work. That means Aarvi was alone in the shopping mall.

    She had the urge to alert Aarvi, but she didn''t. If she gets caught by Leon or Leon''s men, she will lose her life pathetically. So she passed on Leon''s words in a little hurried voice as soon as Leon clicked on unmute on the mobile screen, "Sister Aarvi, please be there. I will quickly reach you."

    "Alright..." Leon hung up the call before Aarvi could utter an extra word. His men finally got the right to breathe out and in.

    Leon stood up hurriedly from his chair. The Tom and Jerry game wasing to an end. He was excited to capture Ava Kelly.

    ''How will she react? Will she be surprised or frightened?'' He snickered, thinking, ''How does it matter?'' He wanted to catch her off guard and see her reaction. The thought of it entertained him, putting him in a good mood.

    He weighed down the chances of Dax passing any information to Aarvi, but Dax didn''t know Leon was the one who kidnapped Tia. Shrugging off his thoughts, he focused on his decision.

    He was rushing out with Tia''s mobile in hand but halted. Tia knows many things about Ava Kelly, so he wanted Tia safe to neutralize Ava Kelly. So he couldn''t take the risk of his men r.a.p.i.n.g Tia and thetter losing life.

    He looked daggers at Tia, who stared at him with her eyes wide. Then, hemanded his men, watching her reaction, "Don''t you darey a finger on her."

    Tia: "..."

    Leon strode away in a blink of an eye after bossing on his men.

    Leon''s men, who had thought of filling their appetite, let out a frustrated groan. They had fruit in their hands but can''t savor it.

    ''Should I be relieved?'' Tia was not relieved. Instead, she wanted them to try something and untie her.

    -----

    At Mall of Mocon,

    Aarvi picked up a brooch from the jewelry shop she had ordered a week earlier. She didn''t know if Jordan would like her gift or how much it was important to give a meaningful one. She hardly knew about Jordan. Nevertheless, Aaron wanted her to focus on her work without fretting over gifts to buy.

    Scolding the stubborn man in her mind, she paid the bill ignoring the awe gazes on her. Her n wasn''t to buy an expensive gift. Instead, she wanted something unique and antique, which cost her a little more than she had thought.

    Aarvi controlled her urge to roll her eyes when she heard the whispers of salespeople trying to link her with the socialite families as a daughter or wife of a rich man. However, Aarvi was rendered speechless when she heard them guessing she could be a mistress as they never heard of Evans in the Mocon city.

    ''You don''t know Evans? You will know soon and bow to me next time.'' Aarvi smirked in her mind.

    "Ms. Evans, please visit us again." The manager personally handed her the bag and looked hopeful for her to keep shopping with them.

    Aarvi shed a serene smile without disying any of her emotions. Then she walked away as the manager started scolding their workers for being loud.

    Aarvi went to the open cafe in the center of the mall to wait for the unlucky guest. A Shadow team member brought herptop and helped her keep the gift bag in her car.

    She started working on her pending work without wasting time. She had attended a meeting in the morning with Dax, so there was a lot to work on waiting for her.

    Looking at the pile of works, she was sure she would have to be awake with Aaron to work overnight.

    Time ticked by, her workpleted one after the other inplete rxation without waiting for the guest. Whereas the Shadow team was on high alert, they were feeling their palms sweaty, heart drum. Aarvi had told them to rx, but how could they rest when they knew who would meet Aarvi?

    They couldn''t believe the one who should be tense was unfazed about the whole situation. Aarvi looked like she was enjoying working in the cafe instead of sitting between the four walls.

    The one who they were waiting for finally appeared. The Shadow team members were astonished to see Leon arriving alone and couldn''t believe Aarvi could guess that so well.

    ''What is she?'' They felt their spine turn cold.

    As Leon neared Aarvi, they couldn''t stop themselves from recoiling their gun to be prepared for any emergency.

    Leon walked decisively, looking around, thinking where one could be waiting. Finally, his eyesnded on a woman who looked serene, clear as a blue bright sky that could calm anyone''s heart.

 Chapter 464 - A Dogs Tail

    One could practically count the footsteps of Leon as he slowly made his way up to Aarvi, who had no idea Leon had already reached and was making his way up to her.

    The Shadow team was prepared for any emergency. They cued the mall manager to vacate the area as Leon grabs public attention, and his ruining image would taint Aarvi who will be going public soon about her identity.

    Alex, the team captain, dropped a message to Shawn while watching Leon, who wasn''t angry but kind of happy to look at Aarvi. [It''s time.]

    Leon watched Ava Kelly sitting against the sunlight at a simplistic open cafe. The cafe was in the shades of wooden brown where she sat, bing the center of attention. He could weigh her high against any of the artistic things.

    He couldn''t believe she looked so wless after all these years and the hardship she had to be through. She wasn''t the same, she might look innocent due to her little face, but there was a maturity in how she carried herself in every move. She wasn''t a little girl anymore but ady of elegance and ssiness.

    Her long ck jacket was resting on the chair carelessly while she was calmly sitting on the chair looking at theptop screen. Her slender fingers typed for a while, if not grazed over the touchpad of the keyboard.

    She was wearing a ck dress that covered her shoulders yet left it uncovered in the delicate ck mesh. The delicate mesh enfolded around her slender neck in a turtle neckline. Itsfortable fit made the dress look smart and stylish.

    Her arms were covered in the mesh until her elbow, which left her silky skin visible. Her well-manicured nails didn''t hinder her work, while her exquisite bracelet could make one envious while brushing on her forearm.

    The dress''s waist was thin, and a tight fit gently wrapped around her t stomach. Below the waist, the dress snug around her, hugging her curves. Finally, the dress reached the middle of her thighs, making Leon drool over her long slender legs.

    She was wearing ck pumps with straps around her ankle, which further adds elegance and ss. To top it all off, she was wearing a stylish set of long earrings that were peeking between her chocte brown softly curled blow-dried hair.

    Beyond all that, her grace and her sweet voice never missed having his attention, even now.

    Aarvi''s longshes softly blinked as her hand reached for the coffee cup next to herptop. She didn''t need to look at it to realize the cup was empty. She softly ced it back down on the table as she lifted her hand.

    "Coffee, please." Her melodious voice rang while her eyes stayed on theptop. Her hand again reached the keyboard, hearing the shop manager answer instead of the waiter.

    Unfortunately, the shop manager''s voice didn''t reach Leon''s ears. He was just focused on Aarvi ignoring the people passing by him. He wasn''t scared of losing his life as Ava kelly won''t kill him. He was sure about it. So he confidently yet unhurriedly took his steps towards her, watching her every reaction, savoring his view.

    Aarvi hadpleted a lot of work when she felt somebody closing her from the other side. Her gaze shifted from herptop to the man. Her expression didn''t change even when she saw Leon just two steps away with his eyes fixated on her.

    The manager who noticed Leon Harmon quickly prepared another coffee as per the instruction he had received prior.

    Leon''s lips smugly arced, his chin lifted high, proud of himself, and he looked down at her in excessive pride, thinking that he finally ended their game when she was sitting there alone.

    He hadn''t put any effort to look extra good, yet it was a harsh truth that he was striking and attractive. He was in a dark grey suit matched with a navy blue tie. He had skipped his vest that just intensified his muscr build more prominently.

    Anyway, it didn''t take long for his smugness to turn to arrogance when he made himselffortable in front of her at the same table.

    His proud, satisfied smile pushed up to a sneer. His lifted eyebrow became more pronounced. He believed Ava Kelly was hiding her fear; hence she was nkly looking at him.

    Aarvi watched him for a few seconds before she diverted her attention back to herptop screen and started working as though he wasn''t visible to her.

    Leon: "..."

    The Shadow team members almost burst intoughter, watching her from far or sitting in the security room. They couldn''t believe Aarvi pressed Leon''s nerves without sparing a word.

    They were right, Leon was incensed, but he had convinced himself to act calmly and smartly while facing Aarvi. So much brain work to meet her.

    However, he had yet to over-smart her. His haughty eyes disdainfully looked at her, in his assumption she must be shaking to face him.

    "Ava Kelly." He uttered the name loud enough to reach her ears. He was surprised he didn''t despise or hate to breathe her name. "Aarvi Evans." He epted her new name, which perfectly suited her personality, peaceful and serene.

    He saw her pause but continued to work, feigning ignorance. He scoffed, unable to ept she was tantly ignoring him, hiding her fear, "Why? Are you afraid to see my face?"

    Aarvi leisurely took her time,pleting her other work before lifting her face. She smiled without warmth that didn''t reach her eyes, "Hadn''t I told you?" She questioned, causing him to raise his eyebrow higher.

    Aarvi reminded him of her words in a matter-of-fact tone, "That I will throw up if I see your face."

    Leon''s eyes narrowed at her as his lips curled down. The little bubble of anger started to make its way to his nerves. If she could calm one''s frenzy mind, her words had enough strength to do the opposite. How could he forget? She wasn''t the same, and he had already had a taste of her ways.

    Aarvi leaned back on her chair, crossing her slender legs, moving them away from Leon.

    Does he still think she is afraid of him? Aarvi felt it was ludicrous.

    Three years back, she was scared of him to her wits, but he had vanished that fear from her. If he had let her off that day, she would probably be living in that fear. It''s a good thing that he killed the fear of him in her before she killed herself, her personality. So, he just shot to the body to appease his pride and ego.

    Leon calmed down following the techniques his psychiatrist had taught him. His breathing and focusing on his aim. He breathed slowly while looking at his target, Ava Kelly.

    He watched her beautiful face before his eyes shifted on her left chest. He wasn''t lusting but looking if there was any mark behind that delicate mesh fabric. A bullet mark, to be precise.

    However, it didn''t take a second for him to lust over her looking at the barely visible cleavage and the proportionate mounds tucked in her ck dress.

    A dog''s tail stays crooked even if it''s buried for three years. It was no different for Leon.

 Chapter 465 - The Roundabout

    Leon lifted his hand, and he rubbed behind his ear as he peeled his eyes away to look at her dainty face. He wanted to bring her to his side before satisfying his body that was crazy over her.

    When his eyes met hers, he realized she was immune to ogling stares at her body. It didn''t frighten her like before. Instead, her eyes were saying, ''The same boring sh*t.''

    However, Leon wasn''t ready to ept that she doesn''t fear him anymore when he was sitting at just the length of his arm. He still believed she was masking her fear, "Ava Kelly," His voice sounded fascinated as his lips amusingly curled up, "I am impressed by the efforts you were putting in for me."

    ''Self-obsessed.'' That''s what she had for Leon. He was proud to assume the world revolves around him.

    "Tch-" Aarvi rolled her eyes. She looked at the manager who was serving her personally. She wanted to find Dax and kick his ass.

    When she decided she would be revealing her identity, the ones who were excited about it were Shawn and Dax. Zain was okay with everything as all he cared about was her safety. Aaron was brooding, thinking many would try to crawl into her heart. In reality, he was greedy for her time and attention.

    So Dax was slowly letting people know she wasn''t the one to be trifled with. Dax might have emphasized to the cafe manager that she is his chief. The manager must have understood his words and seeing her as President of Skr, so he wasn''t daring to move away. He was personally there to serve her firsthand.

    Leon saw the manager serve lemonade when she had asked for a coffee. Then a fine line appeared on his forehead when the manager served him ck coffee. He didn''t order a coffee. He didn''t hear Ava Kelly cing an order for him. Then who bought him a coffee?

    Meanwhile, the manager bowed his head at Aarvi, "Miss, we were instructed to serve you a single coffee, followed by juice even if you get mad at us." He made sure to divert the information before she threw a fit.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Now she wanted to strangle Dax, who was bing another doctor to her. No, she should smack Aaron for telling others that caffeine isn''t good for her heart.

    There was no reason for her to get angry at the manager, so she nodded slightly and easing up his tense, "Thank you."

    The manager was pleased that he did the right thing, and Aarvi wasn''t angry. He again bowed to her, disregarding Leon''s presence altogether.

    His job was in Aarvi''s hand, so why would he care about the President whose image was smeared in the dirt?

    However, as a cafe manager, he turned to Leon and treated his customer professionally, "Have a good time, President Harmon."

    Anyway, it fell on deaf ears, and he saw Aarvi wave her hand to send him. So the manager left, ncing at Leon, who was clenching his teeth, and his right-hand fist had turned his knuckles pale.

    Aarvi took her highball ss, her red lips held the straw, and sipped the mint lemonade, which tasted sweet. Hmmm, she liked it. Yet her favorite one was prepared by Shawn.

    Sitting in front of Leon, her thoughts lingered over going to the club to hear Shawn jazzing up. She missed it.

    Keeping the ss back on the table, she noticed Leon was finally and slowly realizing it wasn''t him who caught her off guard, but he was dancing on her fingers.

    Following his line of sight, which was trying to bore a hole in the cup, Aarvi remarked, "ck and Bitter." She paused when Leon shifted his gaze on her. Aarvi continued, "Just like your life."

    She meant he was living a dark life with a resentful personality. Perhaps, a ck heart living an awful life. However, her thoughts reached the man crystal clear.

    Leon was a smart man, which is good for her. She will talk less and affect him more.

    Leon had guesstimated the consequences. In the meantime, he controlled his behavior fromshing out. Well, he epted he was being yed like a puppet.

    He wasn''t Leon Harmon she had studied or known before. If he were the same as before, he would have flipped the table or screamed his threats at her. There was no fun in winning easily, so she liked the new direction of her game.

    Aarvi was proud of Aaron, who was able to reset Leon''s treatment. She should reward him with something, shouldn''t she?

    Her thoughts broke when Leon''s voice sounded. There was a hesitation which he masked while questioning her to confirm, "Did Dax reveal it?"

    A calming smile appeared on her face. Leon was trying to understand her game to deal with her clean and square. Well, she didn''t mind letting him know.

    Leon''s face darkened, looking at her eyes glinting cunningly, but the difference was he didn''t rile up. He stared at her eyes.

    Aarvi made him happy before she could throw him down the abyss, "You managed to get Tia''s picture. Well done." Aarvi had no hand in leaking Tia''s picture. If it were the past, she would have done everything to keep Tia safe from Leon, but now, things were different.

    Leon''s face turned another shade of darkness hearing her mock. He followed her line of sight when she turned towards her right and gazed far.

    His eyes widened when he caught the sight of Tia going towards them. The girl who was trembling like a drenched cat in front of him just a few minutes back was enveloped in thick clothes. Her face was flushed due to the cold as she walked towards Aarvi rolling her eyes at Leon.

    Aarvi smirked, looking back at Leon, and uttered clear and audible, "Impatience." Leon looked back at Aarvi, "Your notable w."

    You should never attack without knowing the opposition. That''s precisely was Leon''s mistake when he kidnapped Tia. While Aarvi was busy knowing Tia''s real identity, Leon didn''t bother checking her background.

    Why? Because she is a woman?

    Aarvi shed a smile to irritate Leon. Thetter has to realize women are neither tools nor weak.

    Tia reached them and forced a smile at Aarvi, asking her in a sullen voice, "Sister Aarvi, am Ite? I tried to be quick enough."

    Aarvi''s face ever so slightly softened as she shook her head, indicating Tia wasn''tte. Truth to be out, Tia was rtively quick than what Aarvi had expected her to be. "You are speedy." She promptly admitted as she pointed to the chair for Tia to take a seat.

    Aarvi cued for a coffee as she heard Tiain without being satisfied by thepliment. "Sister Aarvi, you should have told me that this mass-of-meat was going to kidnap me." She scoffed at Leon without a hint of fear.

    Leon had no idea where and what went wrong.

    ---- The previous day night ----

    After nning and arranging everything with Shawn to unveil Tia''s identity, Aarvi was asleep in Aaron''s arms. Since she was sleeping peacefully in his embrace, Aaron chose to study some medical cases without disturbing her.

    That''s when Aarvi''s mobile went off with a string of unsaved numbers. Aaron knew it was from her team, and that call changed all her ns to take the roundabout.

 Chapter 466 - Dirty Cupcake

    Taking Aarvi''s mobile, Aaron answered it to hear, [I am sorry, Boss, for disturbing you. This might be critical for our other ns.] There was a pause waiting for Aarvi''s voice.

    Aaron didn''t reveal any of his emotions. He wanted to know the depth of the emergency before waking up Aarvi, "Aarvi is sleeping."

    The voice, which had a verve, chilled down when the other end got to know it wasn''t Aarvi. It became respectful and precise without hesitation, [President Rivas, could you please inform Sister Aarvi that Leon Harmon''s men got their hands on fake Tia Spencer''s image? He has ordered people to search for her, and it''s not difficult to reach her.]

    Aaron merely hummed at them. He had heard Aarvi''s n, so he knew Leon and Aarvi''s n would sh together on Tia. So he ced the mobile on the desk and tried to wake up Aarvi.

    His fingers brushed her hair away from her face and cupped her below her ear, moving her, a little away from his chest. His deep soothing voice sounded, "Aarvi... Aarvi..." She didn''t react. His voice turned softer to utter, "Cupcake." Her lips threatened to arc, so as his lips. "Cupcake, you have got a call."

    Aarvi stirred in his arms, hearing him. Her hands reached for him and wrapped around his neck, going back to his embrace. A smile hung on his lips, looking at her reach for his warmness. He wanted to let her sleep, but her n was also crucial as Leon reached the people near her. It was essential to stop and warn Leon.

    He caressed her back head as he mentioned, "It''s from your team."

    However, Aarvi groaned, disliking that she had to wake up and disliked her team working all night. She always asked them to rest well. Her groggy voice was barely audible, "Answer it for me... Please."

    Aaron hummed as he diverted the information, "Leon got his hands on Tia''s picture." He felt her eyes open, and her body became active at the words. He turned on the speaker for her to listen to her team.

    "She is listening." He let the other end know.

    The other side was charmed by how careful and thoughtful Aaron was. Well, they felt their boss deserved the best.

    "Boss..." They were about to speak, but Aarvi cut in. "Are you aware of the thing called sleep?" Her groggy voice had a hint of irritation, knowing they weren''t resting well.

    Her team member quickly calmed her, "No, No Boss, we were sleeping. We got information about this just a few minutes before."

    ''Better,'' Aarvi thought before approving their words with a hum. She snuggled to Aaron''s chest as she wrapped his arm around her so that he could embrace her, close.

    Aaron closed hisptop, kept his eye protection sses away. Then he held her mobile and carried her out to the bedroom while hearing the call.

    [Boss, are we blocking Leon''s men from reaching the fake Tia or abort our ns. If we don''t do any of it, we won''t be able to have control over everything. The uncertainty and probabilities are high, and that will jeopardize your other ns.]

    Even after hearing her team, Aarvi''s genuine want at that time was, ''Could I just snuggle with my boyfriend all day?'' She loves how secure and warm it feels to be with him.

    Aaron: "..."

    He was doubting if she was thinking of a n or seducing him when her little face rubbed on his shoulder and the bare skin of his neck before shetched on to him, deeply breathing his scent.

    ''Why are you tempting me, Cupcake?''

    He noticed the other end of the call was tranquil, giving her time and patiently waiting for her to think. He didn''t disturb her either as he knew she was renning out everything. Leaving her on the bed with her phone, he used the water closet and returned.

    There was quietness in the bedroom. Her mobile was lying on the bed, still on the call. His eyes searched for his Cupcake, who was standing by the ss wall, staring into the darkness. He couldn''t stop himself from going to her seeing her taking an extra-long time to n out. She had two sides to handle, so she had to be careful with all the possibilities and sub-ns. One was mysterious, and another one was impatient and powerful.

    Anyway, she reacted as soon as she sensed his presence. She tiptoed and pecked on his cheek as she whispered, "You had a long day. Go to sleep."

    She was slightly confused when he still stood by her. She couldn''t help but chuckle and take him to bed. She leaned on the headboard of the bed with her hand stroking his hair as she spoke to her team.

    "Alright, guys. Our morning n is the same. You guys have to make sure Tia doesn''t receive any alerting calls."

    [Roger that.]

    "As for Leon Harmon going behind Tia, I need to speak with Dax."

    [Noted.] They understood Aarvi wouldn''t disturb Dax''s sleep, and Aarvi will be detailing her ns in the morning.

    "I might meet Leon Harmon tomorrow." Aarvi disclosed her n and turned to Aaron, who had his eyes shut. Her words were mainly for Aaron.

    The other end of the call went to silence. They knew Aarvi had a different n in her mind to break Leon''s confidence. Now they understand, she will have to make her appearance early for another reason.

    Aaron opened his eyes at her words. A murderous dark glint shed in his eyes before he blinked it away. He held her hand and pressed his lips on her backhand, "I will keep my schedule free."

    That''s exactly what Aarvi wanted to hear when she revealed a possible part of her n. As she had promised, she will take Aaron when she meets Leon. If that could put Aaron''s heart at ease and less worried, she will give him that.

    Of course, Aaron wasn''t afraid of losing her to Leon. He wanted to make sure Leon doesn''t dare to have thought of obtaining her by hook or by crook.

    Aaron flipped on her, almost shocking her. Her thoughts ran wild in an instant, and she wanted to remind him she was on the call. Against her thoughts, Aaron buried his face at the crook of her neck, wrapped his arm around her waist, pulling her close. He left his maximum weight on the right side of his body that was on the bed to avoid crushing her beneath him.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She gulped at her brazen thoughts at one in the middle of the night. Her thoughts broke when the other end responded, "Ok, Boss. Roughly, where will you meet Leon Harmon?" So that they could prepare for the necessity in advance.

    "M.O.M." She answered hurriedly to get rid of her lewd thoughts. However, Aaron caught the changes as her body was stiff next to him.

    "Alright, Boss. Let''s have fun tomorrow." There was excitement in the voice instead of uncertainty or panic. They hung up the call to let her rest well.

    Before Aarvi could breathe, she flinched when the man nibbled her neck, exciting each nerve in her body, "Dirty Cupcake." He mumbled against her soft skin.

    Aarvi: ???? ??

    Well, she also felt the same and shamelessly expected more after the bite.

    However, he flipped on his back and pulled her to embrace as he adjusted the duvet, "Good night, Cupcake." His voice was deep and enticing, melting her heart for ''Cupcake.'' He nted a loving kiss on her forehead and promptly went to sleep, leaving her wide awake.

    Aarvi: ?_?

 Chapter 467 - An Unauthorised Access

    Waking up early in the morning, Aarvi pounded on Shawn''s room door without daring to barge inside. She didn''t want to witness anything that she shouldn''t.

    "Oh, Little Heart." Shawn groaned. His rm hadn''t gone off yet, so he was huddled under the duvet with pillows.

    Shawn guessed the person behind the door easily as it was always Aarvi''s way to inform him it was her. So that he could appear presentable if his one-night stand woman is still at his ce.

    Hearing his voice not asking her to wait, Aarvi went inside the room, holding her mobile screen at her face, "I am safe."

    Dax chuckled, who had watched her the whole time. Aarvi kept her mobile at the side of the bed so that Dax could see both of them. She pulled the prince to sit on the bed, but the princeid back on the bed, throwing his hand on the pillow.

    However, he sat up wide awake when she dered, "I have changed the ns, Shawn." He was eager to join her, so he didn''t want to take the chance of being dropped from the n.

    Dax took a bite of his pre-workout food as he grumbled, "You guys are living together again. I want a penthouse on the same block."

    Shawn''s mood immediately lifted. In Country S, he and Aarvi lived in opposite ts at the same apartment before knowing each other. After a few months, Dax had started living with Shawn when the three became close. So the trio practically lived in his duplex condo.

    "Since you don''t have a girlfriend anymore, why don''t you shift to my ce?" Shawn was excited thinking about living as in the past.

    Dax demanded smugly, "Then the master bedroom is mine."

    In response, Shawn showed his middle finger at Dax. Then the duo started bantering about why they should have a master bedroom.

    Aarvi: (?''-'')?

    She reached there to tell them about a critical change in ns as they were crying to join her. Should she be happy that they were still the same and crazy or smack them hard?

    A hush fell over when they sensed her dead silence and a conceited smile. They knew she would love to do everything on her own. Shawn was quick to hook his arm with hers before she could run away.

    Then the duo became serious after hearing her disclose about Leon. They didn''t have ns to merge Leon and Tia''s cases. After hearing the consequences, Dax didn''t show any mercy on Tia.

    Whether they should protect Tia from Leon or not was wholly dependent on Tia''s identity and the mysterious, steely grey-eyed man from the club.

    "Let''s meet at Skr Industries, sharp at six." Aarvi delivered her decree. She didn''t go downstairs. Instead, she exited from the balcony to reach her bedroom.

    ...

    Aaron was still at the gym when Aarvi went inside to bid. "Cupca--" Before he could finish his words, she had sprung to his arms. "I am sweating." He said resignedly, wrapping his arms to support her.

    Aarvi ignored his words. Pushing her head back to face him, "I want yummy breakfast. I will be back soon." She nted a hard kiss on his cheek before walking out on her heels, waving her hand at him.

    He couldn''t find a silver line of tension or fear in her even when she was going to face the mystery which might be disastrous. Instead, he found excitement in her confidence. He loved how well she was bncing her personal life and the outside threat.

    He followed her out and stood by the railing watching her alight the stairs, "Cupcake!"

    She turned around with the sweetest smile she could ever have, "I love you." He professed, tenderly gazing at her.

    "I love you moreeee..." She sang the words, "For being hot."

    Aaron: "..."

    She winked and sent him a flying kiss before happily leaving the penthouse.

    .....

    At six, three high-end cars left from the gates of Skr Industries. They reached a less popted, unfrequented area where everything looked rustic and old-fashioned. Even the air felt dry to breathe.

    One could easily find the traces of people living by differentiating between abandoned and living houses. The cars and the appearance of the trio looked luxurious and foreign. Since the day hadn''t started for the people over there, there was silence.

    Aarvi had no idea about this area until the previous evening. Shawn had reported to her this is the ce where the steely-eyed man had reached.

    The ce was close to the city, next to a hill. Getting off the car, "Ask the legal department to check ownership of this ce." The businesswoman''s mind never rests at ease.

    Dax showed an okay sign at Aarvi as his eyes brushed around. He was sure there would be a water source as it was next to a green hill. It was an excellent ce to take up the revamp projects.

    The three men who were keeping an eye on the area the whole night reached the trio. They nodded in greeting, looking at them in awe.

    The golden trio wasn''t in a low profile. As the saying goes, style is a way to say who you are without having to speak. The three looked confident and assertive, which they were. They also looked frosty and alert as though nothing could pass through them.

    Aarvi secured the overcoat on her shoulder when the wind blew, causing the hem of the overcoat to flutter in the air. She needed to find out why the air was dry, although the area around the location was green.

    Signaling the three men to take their car away, Aarvi led the two men to the three-story building. The ground floor looked like a garage leading them upstairs. However, before Aarvi could open the door, the Shadow team appeared for her protection.

    Shawn alone was enough to seize the two men who were waiting to attack them sneakily. The Shadow team put in a hand to control the men as their aim wasn''t violence.

    When Aarvi passed ahead, Dax pressed her shoulder, and his single kick was enough to shove another person to the corner. "Save your heels, Dum Dum."

    The Shadow team: "..."

    In contrast to the ce outside, the second floor looked like a world from the future. Name a high-tech electronic device it was present there, High-speedputers to theser sensing devices.

    Aarvi was about to check aputer; Shawn stopped her from behind, "Little Heart," He continued after she turned to him, "An unauthorized ess can blow up the building."

    She wasn''t well known for the security technology, so she listened to him and backed off. Her eyes nced at the two unknown men who pretended to be unemotional, but their hint of relief didn''t escape her eyes.

    She didn''t expect Shawn, who just took a nce at everything, to be so urate. She knows his change was because he realized the world wasn''t as simple as it looked.

    It was their wild guess that the steely grey-eyed man and Tia were from the same group. Now the identity of that man became more strange.

    Or are they unrted people?

    Shawn and Aarvi noticed the three men didn''t bother to threaten them to leave or ask them who they were or why they were present. It was like they knew them very well.

    Forcing them to talk didn''t look fruitful as they were ready to die a few seconds ago.

    The silent two floors echoed with Dax''s voice, who had gone upstairs to thest floor, "Dum Dum."

    His voice didn''t have the mirth he usually had. So Shawn and Aarvi looked at each other. That steely grey-eyed man wasn''t in the building as far as they knew.

    What/Who could be there?

 Chapter 468 - The Tip Of The Iceberg

    Shawn and Aarvi made their way up to the third floor. The walls and room looked worn-out, which they didn''t care about. There were none in there other than Dax staring at a wall.

    Shawn and Aarvi looked at the wall filled with pictures, sticky notes, threads as though they were trying to find the truth behind some cases.

    Aarvi never likes to n in such a way as it leaves a clue behind. From the way things were appearing, they were nning something huge.

    Their faces were darkening due to Aarvi''s highly confidential information wereplied. There were her pictures with Shawn and Dax. There was also information linking Aaron with the Evans family.

    Shawn knew about the Evans family whereas, Aarvi and Dax hadn''t paid attention to it. Aaron had recently told her she has foster guardians, and her second name, Evans, wasn''t chosen out of the blue. Aarvi hadn''t dug deeper or paid much attention to it. She didn''t want her life to put the Evans family in danger.

    Never in her dreams, she had thought, her identity to turn out to be much powerful without her knowledge. And it also meant she could have new and stronger enemies who would try to reach the Evans family.

    Dax nced at her and asked to confirm, "My Dum Dum is the adopted daughter of THE EVANS."

    Aarvi and Dax turned to Shawn, who nodded in response. Shawn knew being Evans might protect her, but it would also put her in danger.

    ''No doubt, those three men didn''t react looking at these three.'' Alex thought.

    Since the person behind all these was aware of the Evans family, Aarvi didn''t want to underestimate the person. "I want firearms on the table immediately." She ordered the Shadow team.

    Alex went aside and instructed his team members, "Defuse the power supply, destroy the threats if any, and prepare the firearms." The four members ran out while Alex dialed a number to get a backup as he looked through the hall and closed the window to avoid any surprise attack.

    Aarvi and the other two tried to study the n on the wall. They had many questions without a response.

    ---

    Outside the three-story house, rk, the steely grey-eyed man, entered the inside and immediately sensed the oddness around him. He could feel the eyes on him, but he was unarmed.

    So he carefully went upstairs, being on high guard, thinking about every possibility. Despite knowing things were odd, there was no fear in his eyes. His murderous intent darkened his grey eyes as he inspected for the threat.

    He pressed the secret lock at the in-looking wall. Grabbing the cold handle of the ck handgun, he nced at the openb.

    The three members of his team were on the night shift. Unable to see them, rk trusted his senses and instincts strongly. His left hand pulled the slider of the handgun to recoil the bullet. He checked the empty washroom, vacant kitchen before he went upstairs where his office room was.

    As near as he went to his room without making a noise, his keen senses could feel the presence of people. His heart slowly elerated as he prepared himself to attack.

    As soon as rk took a short peek inside the room, his glowering eyes met with the serene ck orbs preying at him. He blinked his eyes at the woman who was sitting on his chair. She was leaning on the backrest, adorning an old wooden chair like a queen.

    However, his face further darkened without understanding how Aarvi Evans could reach their private office. Since she got their ce, he was sure she would have seen the wall.

    He was slightly surprised when she didn''t react to the firearm in his hand. Anyway, she is Evans. He was sure she would have seen and might own a variety of weapons legally. One in his hand might look like a waste toy to her.

    He stood at the door and narrowed his eyes. He coldly interrogated, ring at Aarvi''s eyes, "How did you get here?"

    Dax moved. He appeared to rk''s view before he leaned on the edge of the table, pulling the slider of the gun that was in his hand, "How do you think?" His emotionless voice was dark and provoking.

    rk didn''t need time to think where he went wrong and how they had reached. One thing he was sure of, he had underestimated Dax Grant. Amon person doesn''t have to be ordinary.

    The rolling of bullets on the floor caught rk''s attention before his eyesnded on Shawn, who looked like a devil out of hell. rk was quick to discern he was holding a bulletless handgun.

    rk had always got pictures and information of the three as spoiled brats, enjoying their life with their money. Who would have guessed they could be notorious?

    rk hated them to the bones, and each one there could see it on his face. But his hatred was intense at one person, Dax Grant.

    However, he gritted his teeth when he saw they had ruthlessly tied his team members. "You have misunderstood." He addressed the main issue.

    However, Dax and Shawn sniggered. Aarvi beckoned at rk with her finger to get inside the room. She took a pen and the sticky note before she started writing on it.

    [Aarvi Evans. Founder and President of Skr Industries.]

    Meanwhile, rk clenched his fist, pressing down his ill-temper. He couldn''t believe she was treating him like a servant of her home. However, did he have a choice? Offending her will earn him nothing but dying for a futile reason.

    Dax controlled himself from smacking the man to the ground. rk''s well-built body or the unknown fighting skills didn''t frighten Dax, but his gaze truly irritated him.

    Aarvi threw the sticky note on the table for him to read. "How could you miss the most important thing?" She snickered.

    rk crushed the sticky paper into a small ball and threw it away. Their every action was infuriating, and he was known for having a bad temper; it may be with men or women. He was already walking on the edge, burning to throw them out.

    Nheless, he again tried to rify, "You have misunderstood." His terrible temperament and the repellency to care about Aarvi''s identity wasn''t letting him speak.

    Aarvi could feel rk wasn''t lying, but his personality was awful. How could such a person wait for two years so patiently? What is his rtionship with Tia?

    Dax sneered, hearing rk repeat the same. He stood straight as his eyes nced at the wall. Probably he wouldn''t have cared much if there was information about him and Shawn. But there was the information about Aarvi, the family who gave her name, and the man she loved. In other words, her current life biography was there. It was his bottom line.

    "Let me guess." Dax scorned and earned rk''s detesting gaze. Dax ignored him as he walked closer to rk. He continued to make a story with a voice that loaded with mockery.

    "Your little girl is working under Aarvi. And for her safety, you are checking personal and confidential information about Aarvi." Dax is aware people do check about the background but they don''t dig into their information. The details on the wall were just the tip of the iceberg and rk will know more.

    Dax could hear the teeth gnashing. He smirked, he was cent percent sure the man had feelings for Tia.

    rk ignored the man who was zing his eyes and mounting his anger. In the blink of an eye, he reached Aarvi, who was alone behind the desk.

    ''Bang.''

 Chapter 469 - The Love Rivals

    rk ignored Dax and moved very swiftly towards Aarvi, who was alone behind the desk. He heard the handguns'' slider unlock, but he didn''t fear. His eyes were fixated on Aarvi''s fearless eyes. She didn''t even flinch when she was the one who caught his movements first.

    ''Bang.''

    He pped a card on the table and crossed his arms, looking down his nose. This woman also started to irritate him without reacting to his actions and treating him like an eyesore. However, hemended her ability to stand out among the group of men just by her presence.

    He saw her lips curl before she uttered without looking at the badge rk wanted them to have a look at. "rk William, Executive of Anti-drug controller board." Her words left everyone pause in their actions and thoughts.

    It was the Shadow team who first discerned her to be over a call. They understood; either her team or her Apple Pie got the information of the man. Probably a few seconds ago.

    They were right. Aarvi had sent rk William''s picture to Zain just a few minutes back. Zain was able to get the information and told her about rk when rk was repeating to her that they had misunderstood them.

    She was surprised to know the group was a government administrative body serving the country. They were trying to seize Leon through the peddlers. One of the foremost peddlers was an owner of a restaurant that was established opposite her flower shop.

    However, since the organization was operated as a private body, they wouldn''t get protection from the government, so rk couldn''t afford to offend her. In particr, he couldn''t bear to provoke Evans. Little did he know, other than her name, she had nothing to do with them.

    Zain quickly exined to her the team''s situation and how Tia''s information was modified and kept secret. He also let her know the group could do nothing against her unless rk gets too personal. Anyhow, by looking at rk''s reaction, Aarvi was sure he wouldn''t dare to provoke her.

    The most shocked one in them was Dax due to Tia. However, Shawn and Aarvi were well aware of his every reaction. Dax ignored the fact that Tia was his girlfriend because they had thought Aarvi''s life was at risk. If Tia had reached there a few minutes back, Dax would have unthinkingly strangled her to death.

    While Aarvi was thinking about keeping rk and his team away from their personal life and her vengeance, there was hope in Shawn when he looked at Dax''splex emotions. A hope that Tia didn''t use Dax like a pawn in her mission. A hope that Tia was genuine with Dax even if their rtionship might not work in the future.

    Shawn had witnessed his brother longing for his Cupcake for so many years. He had seen Hassan Fisher hiding his pain after losing Ariel Rivas. He had seen Dax''s stone heart after the backstab of his first love. Even though he didn''t know how it feels to be in love, Shawn didn''t want his friend to go back to the same state or go through another painful part of life before his parents could force him to marry a girl of their choice.

    He didn''t want Dax to have a loveless marriage. Like his grandfather says, life isn''t about living with the wrong person. Life is about the right person who will make you feel loved even from afar, wanted- even in a difficult phase of life, appreciated for the smallest things, and an unsaid priority in their choice.

    Shawn wished Dax could have a person he could love instead of the girl of his parent''s choice. He crossed his legs and queried without revealing any of his emotions, "Who is Tia?"

    Instead of Shawn, rk red at Dax''s stoic face without responding to Shawn. Only if Aarvi would have taken men as the salesman to the flower shop, he wouldn''t have got this day to face.

    Aarvi stood up, watching rk. She disliked how he wasn''t hiding his intense distaste towards Dax and how he ignored Shawn''s question. When the two men had a staring game, she turned to Shawn.

    A smirk appeared at the corner of their lips. Tia knew Aarvi is Ava Kelly, but she hadn''t told her team; hence there was nothing on the wall linking to Kelly. Both were sure that Dax was smart to realize Tia might have been hiding about her from them, but she was faithful and genuine to them.

    When Tia had got the chance to know who was President of Skr, she had turned down lying she couldn''t keep a secret. But in reality, Tia didn''t want to know any confidential information which might make them feel she betrayed them.

    Now, rk''s reaction meant he didn''t like Dax because Tia''s boyfriend is Dax. They had no time to worry about what rk felt for Tia. Shawn stood up as he went towards the wall. "Never mind." He had a different n for Tia. He wasn''t offended by rk''s behavior, as that''s how men be jealous.

    He grabbed a lighter from the table and lit a sticky note which had the information about Aarvi. The connected stickies and pictures slowly caught fire and turned everything to ash. rk frowned, looking at the wall. It was nothingpared to what he had expected them to do.

    "So..." Aarvi uttered, going next to Dax, "Will you destroy the information, or should I take it to my hand?" She meant she would havoc on the whole ce.

    Shawn dusted his hand as he added one more, "Perhaps your career." His gentle smile was threatening.

    Since Tia and her team failed to get the concrete evidence against Leon other than the peddlers, Shawn knew a small leak of rk''s team was enough to destroy the team and make them regr officers under thew. That would be really shameful for those officers to continue to work.

    By their confidence, rk realized they had the upper hand in the situation as Aarvi Evans wasn''t a criminal, and they had used a foreign citizen as their civil asset. Much less an Evans, a high-profile family daughter. However, he sneered, looking at Dax, "And why should I do that?"

    ''Pow.''

    Dax punched rk right in the face. He had tried to control for a long time, but rk was repeatedly pressing his nerves with the look that was saying he stole his wife.

    rk stumbled by the force before he bnced. He had heard about Dax, felt the same. He gives you a chance for redemption before breaking the face. rk used his backhand to wipe the blood off from the corner of his lips.

    Dax scoffed, rolling his eyes, "Did your eyes came to their ce?" He looked away to take a breath and digest everything with the fact that Tia might have a lunatic admirer, or probably her ex or... Dax put a full stop to his thoughts about Tia.

    Aarvi and Shawn had expected Dax to lose his cool for a long time. They weren''t bothered about it. Shawn whispered near her ear, studying the tension between two men, "The love rivals." He couldn''t believe the change of events.

    However, their faces turned dark when they grasped rk was provoking Dax so that he could get a chance to strike at Dax.

 Chapter 470 - Choose It Or Lose It

    How could two friends see a man aiming to hit their friend? They won''t give that permission to anybody. Only they had the right to kick their friend''s ass.

    Shawn and Aarvi were attentive. As they had shifted close to Dax, both instinctively moved and kicked rk before his fist couldnd on Dax or even touch a strand on his body.

    rk might be well built. Two powerful strikes, one on his chest and another on his abdomen, threw him back to the ground. He coughed to the pain looking at Aarvi and Shawn, who were displeased by his actions. He didn''t evade their glowering eyes.

    Dax had moved aside to miss rk''s strike. He would have struck another rough one at rk if his two friends hadn''t reacted.

    He caught Aarvi''s overcoat from falling on the floor by misunderstanding Aarvi tripped on her heels. He wanted to scold her for trying those stunts on her heels. Those movements can severely damage her ankle.

    Nevertheless, he saw his two friends punch fists for taking down rk in sync. Then he heard herin, pulling her skirt of the dress back to position.

    "Damn this skirt," Else; her strike would have been right on the chest instead of the abdomen.

    Then Shawn and Dax looked at her skirt and thought, ''How the hell did she attack in that dress?''

    However, Aarvi''s attention was on the man. She advised mockingly, "Mr. Williams, don''t let your jealousy eat your brain."

    Which idiot would attack when he already knows he was alone and standing against many?

    rk grounded his teeth as he stood up, swallowing the pain. Everyone there knew his lungs would be burning and ribs hurting, yet he stood as though everything was just an illusion.

    Dax draped Aarvi''s overcoat on her shoulders. Aarvi flicked her fingers, and rk was forced to sit on a wooden chair.

    Shawn leaned on the desk behind him, "We will give you the LAST chance." He passed the ultimatum, "Choose it or lose it."

    rk clenched his teeth, discerning Shawn''s words. Either he has to choose toplete his mission or go home with nothing. If he doesn''t want to lose his team''s hard work, he will have to tell them the truth. That truth might rile them up more. He leaned back on the chair, rested his arms on it. His authoritative personality didn''t tter a bit even when he had to surrender.

    "Ms. Evans was our civilian asset." He revealed and witnessed everyone''s faces darken, excluding Aarvi.

    A civilian asset is a person who willingly or unwittingly bes a part of a non-dangerous to life-threatening missions without their knowledge. Their life would hold no value in the mission for the sake of the country''s welfare.

    rk understood each of them knew its meaning, and thankfully they understood Aarvi was their civilian asset but not anymore. They were gathering the information in the name of the shop and Aarvi. Until one day, a suspicion arose about Aarvi''s identity.

    rk continued to brief, "The basic identity of Ms. Evans is a small shop owner, who has a medical condition." Hence they were not guilty of sacrificing Aarvi if Tia gets caught.

    Aarvi held Shawn''s hand when he took a step to break all the teeth of rk. He couldn''t believe, one who had survived the ordeal had be prey for another''s mission. He agrees that Aarvi looked physically weak at that time, that doesn''t mean her life was worthless.

    Aarvi hoped Zain wasn''t offended on the other end of the call. Even though using civilians was expected when ites to military and administrative secret missions, they had almost lost her so she could understand their protectiveness.

    The rest breathed slowly to keep their cool to let rk speak, "Then Tia got to know you are the sole owner of the flower estate at the Mocon dam backwaters. You are a supplier to the whole three cities. You weren''t a novice businesswoman but earned millions."

    The three friends understood Tia''s name as Tia, and there was a difference in the second name. Anding to Tia doubting Aarvi was so simple. Aarvi wasn''t requesting a surprise delivery but ordering them.

    rk was embarrassed to reveal, "It took us more than six months to gather your information." Their relentless search about her sent him to country S. He had almost doubted she could be the disguised mastermind behind the supply of drugs to country A.

    However, he had to return to country S as digging up information about Evans was an offense in country S due to their high profile and confidentiality.

    Then the suspicion arose, why does Aarvi Evans have an office fabricating the ce as a flower shop?

    He had asked Tia to get close to Aarvi and her friends. But they found no traces of drugs or information rted to it. Tia attended Shawn''s birthday party till the end to find out if there were drugs.

    Shawn intercepted to confirm, "So Tia followed me to the club for two days because she was double-checking I don''t supply drugs."

    rk shrugged as it was apparent. He didn''t bother to hide his doubt on them, "One who believes you guys is her. I still have my doubts." Rich people will have thousands of ways to earn money, and it could also be illegal.

    Thus, Aarvi wasn''t a civilian asset anymore. She was a suspect, so were the people around her.

    The Shadow team and the three friends looked at each other. They wanted to burst intoughter because they knew Leon was the supplier who was responsible for drugs in country A.

    However, Aarvi nced behind at the wall where Leon''s picture was present without anything connecting to it, "What about President Harmon?"

    Dax and Shawn were shocked to hear her give respect to Leon Harmon. In reality, she uses every nasty word from her dictionary for him.

    Here, rk''s expression changed. It was tooplex before he summarized everything in a line, "Everything surrounds him, but nothing connects him." rk had suspicions about Leon, but he didn''t want their investigation narrowed in Leon''s perspective.

    By the investigation method of rk, Aarvi concluded he was an upright man without leaning on one perspective or his instincts. And both of their targets were Leon Harmon.

    "I have an attractive deal for you." The sly businesswoman, Aarvi Evans, started her maniption.

    This end knew Aarvi wouldn''t take advantage of weak ones due to her identity. And they were curious to know what Aarvi was up to.

    However, it is hard to get rid of the suspicion once it is inflicted like a virus. rk didn''t buy her words. Instead, it elevated his doubts on Aarvi, thinking she was trying to divert his attention away.

    "I will give you the required resources. You have to fast forward your investigation and gather irrefutable evidence."

    Everyone was clueless after hearing her.

    rk asked when she paused, "What is your condition?"

    Aarvi smirked, "You shouldn''t submit them to the department until I say."

    Shawn and Dax briefly understood her n. Whereas rk scoffed, "So that you clean out everything." He avoided saying we are not yourborers.

    However, he caught the disdainful gazes saying, ''fool.'' He discerned that Aarvi was at a disadvantage in her deal. She will give him the resources to catch the mastermind, and she was trusting him that he would wait for her orders.

    ''What is her motive behind everything?'' He started doubting her again.

 Chapter 471 - Work From Home

    rk blurted out his distrust towards Aarvi and others, "Why should I trust you? What is your real motive behind everything?" Humans never do anything that doesn''t benefit them. So he wasn''t ready to believe she was magnanimous to help him and his team for nothing.

    The rest rolled their eyes. They would havemended rk if he was on guard against any other one. Even if Aarvi had her motive, it was clear that she was helping them instead. They turned to Aarvi thinking how she would convince him. Or will she change her n?

    Aarvi crossed her arms and mocked with a smile on her face, "Then slog your ass for three more years before the authority dismembers the group." She hit the pride and cued her team to leave.

    rk''s face darkened significantly hearing her mention urately that their group was created three years ago.

    Dax and Shawn: "..."

    Even though she doesn''t misuse her power, they understood, she would never convince or request. Instead, she mercilessly twists the knife in the wound for not listening to her.

    Aarvi walked out, with Alex leading her out. Shawn paused in front of rk when he was passing by, "Civilian Asset!" He uttered coldly. He pressed his hands on the arms of the chair, looking down at the man. His dark, murderous gaze had delivered his message before his words sounded.

    "The day I get pissed off with your mission," That is, if a slight danger hovers around Aarvi, "I will make sure none finds your embers." Shawn sneered. He wore his sunsses and marched out of the room.

    rk definitely would have lost his teeth from grinding if they had stayed longer. Despite knowing they were secret armed forces, he couldn''t believe they threatened him. It wasn''t hard for him to hurt them, but it was easy for them to annihte him and his team.

    rk''s eyes fell on Dax, who was scowling at him. Dax''s words were dipped with excessive ridicule when he opened his lips to speak, "Tsk, you like your subordinate." He just said to make rk fume.

    rk clenched his teeth, balled his fist, trying his best to avoidshing out. His chest was already aching; they would leave him handicapped if he lifted his hand against them.

    His other three team members, who were sitting in the corner, looked at each other with their eyes wide. Now they understood the behavior of their chief.

    rk apprehended one thing. If Aarvi and her friends reached there by following his track the previous day from the club, how did they know Tia was from this team? However, his self-esteem and personality didn''t allow him to ask Dax.

    A cunning smile appeared on Dax''s face as he challenged, "Then watch me ying her like my newfound toy."

    "Dax Grant!!" rk growled at him as he stood up. His body trembled in rage, which he won''t be able to vent out at Dax. His face was dark as coal, craving to slit Dax''s tongue. He knew the lifestyle of Dax. He won''t be surprised if he throws Tia after enjoying some time with her.

    rk indeed missed the details about Dax. He knew Dax''s lifestyle but not his personality and emotions. Unfortunately, Tia could differentiate Dax''s feelings, and an arrow Dax threw in the dark to get the truth out.

    Hearing rk''s angry voice, looking at his extreme reaction, Dax was now more assured that Tia wasn''t faking anything with him. Anyway, he was still mad at her. Mad? Probably upset. Upset? Dax wasn''t even sure what he was feeling.

    Aarvi and Shawn, who were on the stairs, promptly made their way up to the door to watch their friend''s show. Since Dax''s voice was low, both hadn''t heard him.

    Dax''s smile brightened to irritate the man as he decided to let him know the insider information. He took a step closer to rk and pretended to be dusting his shirt at his shoulders. "Civilian Asset, heh? Now, deploy your team to save Tia from bing a Civilian Asset for that drug dealer."

    Shawn and Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi was changing her n to keep Tia safe; however, Dax wanted Tia to be in trouble.

    It sounded like Dax was helping the team to find the mastermind. In another way, he was tricking the team into realizing, Aarvi had offered them a beneficial deal.

    Nheless, rk and his team felt like one of them was going to kidnap Tia. rk highly doubted that on Dax.

    rk sneered, thinking they didn''t know well about Tia yet. And he added, "Then, save yourself." He warned him to be careful if he was nning to kidnap her.

    Dax walked away, leaving his friends speechless and whatnot. Even if he was angry at Tia, isn''t it a little too much to let Leon''s men kidnap her? They will torture Tia and even molest her.

    However, they didn''t reveal any reaction in front of rk. And rk was nning to show the real side of Dax to Tia instead of thinking about keeping her safe.

    ----

    Downstairs, Dax inly said, "We will go with your third n Dum Dum." Then he hopped in the car as the people around the area were looking at them in awe.

    Aarvi and Shawn could only leave from there.

    ....

    At Skyarc Penthouse,

    Leaving her friends at a restaurant for breakfast, Aarvi went to Skyarc penthouse to have breakfast with Aaron. The diehard follower of Aaron, Shawn, had already reported everything to Aaron as it was about her life.

    So Aaron''s face was dark as rainy clouds during a storm, and he ordered her without giving her a chance to rebuff. "Work from home or work from my office if you don''t want to work from Skr."

    He would never leave her in a ce that could threaten her life. They can''t tell which person in disguise as a customer will attack her even if he gets rid of the potential threat.

    Looking at his dark face, foul mood, she couldn''t bring herself to retort. She also didn''t want to make him worried every day by going to the flower shop. If she bes adamant, he might allow her to go; he would silently take care of rk and his team and wipe off the restaurant chain that made Tia reach her.

    However, she still sulked, "You certainly liked to be there with me." Attending customers and spending time with each other, the four hours in the shop was rxing and heartwarming. She would love to live that life.

    Aaron''s hand paused at her words. He understood she was going to listen to him. That was enough to keep his heart at ease. Her sullen face meant she would miss the time which they had spent together. He ced the juice ss down and cupped her face.

    He didn''t want to put restrictions on her. At the same time, he won''tpromise or take a risk when it''s a question about her life. His stern voice softened, looking at her dimmed eyes, "We will go there whenever you like."

    Why should everything be on her ord? She always noticed him doing everything she wants and likes.

    "What about you? Won''t you feel like going?." She questioned and pursed her lips. She didn''t want him to ignore his likes and wishes for hers.

 Chapter 472 - A Big Bad Wolf

    Looking at Aarvi, worried that their rtionship was bing everything about herself, Aaron sighed to himself.

    His caressing thumb on her cheek shifted and pinched her cheek. He was feeding her well. Her cheeks were plump and softer. He genuinely responded, "I am happy anywhere as long as my Cupcake is around me."

    When he thinks of going anywhere, it doesn''t excite him if she won''t be present around him. If it''s with her in any ce, he will look forward to their time even if they have to sit and do their work.

    Her eyes sparkled at his words. A delighted arc of lips appeared on her face, morphing her cheeks into glowing soft pink blush, "Anywhere?" She asked for his affirmation.

    "Hmmm." He acknowledged with a hum as he tapped on her nose tip. He had no doubts about it. He got back to breakfast when she cupped her face and started her daydreaming.

    After a few seconds, "Then, let''s leave our job and open a cafe and flower shop under one roof." She could already envision how the cafe and flower shop together woulde up.

    Her words instantly reminded him of his little Cupcake running around in the cafe, following him everywhere, calling him over and over again. Followed by it, he imagined Aarvi helping him serve customers, teasing him, and running to his arms when no customers were around.

    His profession looked very small against his imagination, her happiness, and their blissful life together. And he loved it. However, he squinted his eyes at her, leaned back on the chair, and crossed his arms, looking skeptical, "Why do I feel like you want to eat cupcakes all day and every day?"

    Well, Aarvi hadn''t thought of it. Recalling the cupcakes, he bakes for her. Her pink tongue tip licked her juicy red lips tempting him to im them. She eagerly offered, even though it was her daydream, "I will give you loads of flowers, and you give me the cupcakes."

    ''Flowers?'' He wasn''t an admirer of flowers. He likes them because she gives them to him with extra attention and lots of love.

    His hand reached for her chair and pulled it close to him in one swift move, "I only want My Cupcake." His words warmed her heart, and his enticing voice effortlessly cast a spell on her before his lips did the magic.

    Aaron captured her lips for a quick kiss so that they couldplete their breakfast. But her lips were more delicious and inviting than the food he had prepared. He pushed the coaster of his breakfast te away while nipping and sucking her soft petal-like lips.

    He broke the kiss to lift her from the chair and reced his breakfast on the dining table. A slender pair of arms made their way on his shoulder, pulling him for a deeper kiss.

    Like the hunger was being fed, their kiss was needy and raw. Greedily kissing, both ignored the work. Aaron pulled her body closer to his. He found it hard to keep his hands off her when they reached her curves and squeezed them.

    Aarvi bit back her moan. She tightened her arms, pulling his face much closer. Her lips firmly pressed against his, her tongue rolled with him, exploring his mouth like newfound treasure in a whole new world.

    If a good kiss is stored in the memory for a long time, she wants to keep each of their kissing memories to lock in her memories permanently.

    Intoxicated, she had no idea when he had dominated their kiss, pulling out a few whimpers, making her light-headed, clinging on to him.

    Unfortunately, their searing kiss abruptly came to an end due to a ring of her mobile. A tiny groan left his lips for the disturbance while she mewled in reluctance to let go.

    Gazing at her heavily hooded eyes, flushed little face, and parted lips catching her breath, Aaron had to battle between continuing their kiss or attending the call. Eventually, he answered the call and put it on speaker for her, still keeping her in his arms. She had a long day of ns. He didn''t want to affect any of it.

    "Boss, Tia reached the shop." Her team reported Tia''s location.

    She closed her eyes and buried her face on his chest, calming her pounding heart. She didn''t want her breathy voice to make things awkward. So Aaron had to respond, "Alright." His raspy, constrained voice lingered in the air.

    Aarvi''s lips arced to his voice, feeling his heartbeats. She licked her slightly swollen lips while thinking, ''The dining hall - Checked,'' She should try kissing him in different ces next time.

    Aaron, who ended the call, could feel her emotions and her mischievous smile. "What naughty thoughts are you having?"

    She pushed her head back to face him. She blinked at him in surprise. She wasn''t so easy to read, and she wasn''t even facing him. ''How does he know I have naughty thoughts?''

    She contemted a few seconds before letting him know, "That- We have so many ces to cover." Then she slowly turned to the kitchen, making him understand her thoughts.

    Aaron breathed slowly to keep the little monster in check. If her kiss had an unimaginable effect, her words had no less.

    He whispered near her ear, "Not just kiss." Aarvi, who had assumed he would tease her, turned to him in perplexity.

    He moved closer until their lips grazed. Aarvi held her breath and felt dizzy by their proximity while he continued, "We will do more�� Soon�� We will mark�� Each corner."

    Aarvi''s face buzzed with scarlet red, imaging them in different censoring positions at each corner of the penthouse. It aroused her further, making her instinctively press her legs together, but Aaron was between.

    Aaron was both entertained and a little regretful. He was pleased by watching her and regretful due to the treacherous little monster.

    He kissed her forehead as though it would be enough to calm both of them. He tidied her hair and dress while she was pouting at him for seducing her. She felt like an innocent little Red Riding Hood for thinking of kissing when he had gone far ahead. "A big bad wolf."

    He ced her down from the dining table before reminding her, looking her in the eye, "Cupcake, I haven''t even done anything yet."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Whatever he did to her was nothing? Then she didn''t want to think of more. She covered her cheeks and ran to the living hall. "Brazen man." She always thought she was the most shameless one in them.

    He let out a throaty chuckle behind her before grabbing their mobile and leaving the penthouse with her.

    -----

    At the flower shop,

    Tia was checking the preorder list on aptop when she heard the handgun slider unlock behind her. Her eyes were soon alerted, and numerous thoughts kicked through her mind.

    rk had already informed her that her life was at risk, she has to be attentive, and they will be around to protect her.

    Her strong instincts kicked in defense. She tried to feel the surroundings. She could sense the person behind her was tall; the gun nozzle was pointing at her head.

    In the blink of an eye, she swung her legs around kicking the man''s leg. The man missed the steady bnce which shifted his attention to the ground. Meanwhile, she twirled around and skillfully twisted the hand that was holding the gun.

    She was about to snatch the gun, her eyes popped out in shock.

    Dax: ?? - ?

    Aarvi, Shawn, and Aaron: ? _ ?

 Chapter 473 - Tiana Wells

    Tia could feel the man wasn''t retaliating against her purposefully. That little moment was enough for her to see the spectators standing at the door.

    She gulped nervously when her eyes met Dax''s. His eyebrows were high, but it was hard to tell what he was thinking. Then, her gaze shifted to Aarvi, who was standing between two brothers with the same unemotional expression.

    The man who pretended to attack her was Alex. Alex effortlessly got off her hands as he walked away from Tia.

    Tia bit her inner lips hard, feeling guilty. For three years, all they were able to gather was the information of peddlers and their location. She believed it''s a waste waiting for the mastermind to show up from the darkness.

    Hence she was forcing rk to take control of them and put an end to the secret mission so that she could tell these three about her identity, especially Dax and his parents, who had treated her genuinely.

    This sequence of action to catch Tia red-handed was in Aarvi''s n, but it was Aarvi alone facing Tia. However, none of them were ready to let her do it alone before. Now that they knew Tia''s identity and the situation they were in, they had pushed Dax in front to handle his love life.

    Dax sneered, "An amazing self-protection move." He pretended to be apuding her for her swift moves and alertness by picking up the line she had once told him.

    Tia still didn''t know that they already knew what her profession was. She lowered her head and sincerely apologized, "I am sorry." But she wasn''t in a position to tell them about her yet, "I was waiting for the right time to let you guys know."

    The five in front of her knew why she was waiting. However, Tia had underestimated Rivas and Aarvi''s strength to gather the information.

    Meanwhile, Aaron turned to Alex, who reported him quickly after analyzing Tia''s moves, "She has tricks and strength. However, it seems like she isn''t training. She could be better."

    All nced at Aaron once without understanding why he wanted to know that. Anyway, they shrugged off their thoughts.

    Dax, who hadn''t cooled down yet, scoffed darkly, "When was that good time? Is it after sacrificing Dum Dum''s life? I would have taken yours."

    Dax''s words were heaving Tia''s heart down, causing her head to hang down. She was genuinely apologetic, especially after how they were treating her as one among them.

    She bit her lips hard when her eyes filled up. It took her a long time to realize Dax mentioned ''Sacrificing Aarvi''s Life.'' When she lifted her head, a tear rolled down her eyes. She brushed it off and asked how they got to know Aarvi was a Civilian asset.

    "How��" Looking at the nk faces who used to smile at her warmly, she pursed her lips and silently wept.

    Aarvi''s finger poked Dax, asking him to cool down, but he snorted. She nced at Shawn and Aaron. Both were also not calm yet. She felt like she gave the least importance to her life as they were the ones who went through the pain of losing her.

    Aarvi responded to Tia how they got to know she wasn''t the real Tia Spencer. "Tia Spencer had interned in Harmon Industries. So we coincidentally got her real picture. Then Shawn and Dax told me, you used to y chess with me. But I always yed with seniors, not juniors." But Tia''s age is twenty-two, whereas Aarvi will be twenty-five soon.

    Tia sniffled as she nodded at Aarvi. Ava Kelly was a champion. Hence she always yed with the ones who were best or second-best to help Aarvi improve her skills. Tia understood where the bug in her bag came from.

    After Aarvipleted her words, she looked at Shawn, who was already looking at her. Then, both proceeded towards Tia as they asked, "You are my senior. Aren''t you?"

    "What is your age?" Shawn demanded a response.

    Dax: "..."

    Tia jerked when they rushed towards her. She nced at Dax before she uttered almost like a whisper. "I will be twenty-six soon."

    Aarvi and Shawn again looked at each other. They never thought the petite woman to be older than them. For god damn sake, she calls them sister and brother.

    The two friends turned around to face Dax, who was younger than Tia. Shawn wrapped his left hand around Aarvi''s shoulder and raised his right-hand thumb with Aarvi. Both were beaming at Dax as they wriggled their thumbs. They truly liked the couple.

    Aaron couldn''t believe they weren''t letting Dax and Tia clear out but celebrating the unexpected fact of an older woman with a younger man. He was sure they would have thrown a party if Tia was more than three years older than Dax.

    Aaron cued her to go near him. Aarvi promptly walked away from Shawn, who was speechless at the realization, he was single, and his friends would leave him alone.

    While Dax red at Tia, and thetter was cowering, Aaron tucked hair behind Aarvi''s ear as he said, "Let them speak and resolve."

    Aarvi shook her head and whispered, "Dax won''t melt so soon. If she tries to talk, he will walk away. Her relentless efforts could only save them." Dax''s stubbornness and anger were at another level, even if he knew the consequences.

    Tia uneasily tried to pick the conversation, "Dax��."

    Dax cut in without letting her give her exnation, "Tia Spencer�� Tsk, she is dead. I don''t know who you are." He turned around and walked away.

    Aarvi cued her to run behind him, and Tia did go behind Dax faster than she could, but Dax mercilessly shut the car door and drove away.

    She wanted to follow him, taking a taxi but looking at Shawn and Aarvi shaking their head in resignation, she went back to them so that she could apologize to them.

    "I guess you all know what I do. Indeed, I came here to spy and gather information. But we had to drop our n as the identity of Sister Aarvi is very high profile. Higher authorities are forcing us to end the mission as they aren''t ready to offend the Evans family and the country S."

    She revealed what rk hadn''t told them. Shawn and Aaron were d the name was saving Aarvi and left the fear in them.

    Tia continued when she noticed the sharpness on their face softened, "Instead of aborting, some want to take control over peddlers, but Chief is adamant on finding the clues against mastermind." She nced at Milo Wen, who was making his way up to them. She confessed, "I wanted to tell you all as soon as we wrap everything."

    Shawn and Aarvi had heard Tia asking rk toplete the work immediately over the bug, so both hummed.

    Aarvi wanted to ask Tia''s real name; Aaron read on the tab which Milo Wen handed him. "Tiana Wells."

    Tia turned to Aaron hearing her name before lines of shock appeared on her face, "How-"

    Shawn was nodding at the name while Aarvi was admiring her man foring up with a way to find Tia''s real identity.

    Aaron: "..."

    He had just done a little work that they had failed to get. Anyway, he would dly ept everything from his Cupcake.

 Chapter 474 - Spinechilling

    When Tia''s name registered in Aarvi''s head, Aarvi eximed, turning to Tia, "You are Princess Wells who wanted to beat me in chess." Aarvi couldn''t believe she knew Tiana all along but didn''t identify her.

    ''Did I forget many people, not just Aaron?'' Aarvi turned to Aaron. Thetter knew what was going on in her mind. All he could think was that his departure and an unknown incident had a greater impact on her, causing her to forget other insignificant people.

    Tia awkwardly chuckled as she nodded at Aarvi. She used to be arrogant and self-centered when she was in school. Aarvi was ying a game or two with her if their instructor were telling. Since she always lost to Aarvi, she used to strode away without letting Aarvi spare a word or two. Her nickname and her behavior make her cringe now.

    Tia had practiced the whole summer to beat Aarvi in Chess, but Aarvi had stopped ying it. Remembering the past, she was about to ask Aarvi why she was trying to jump to theke in that summer holiday, but Aaron''s words caught their attention.

    Aaron read the biography of Tiana Wells to distract Aarvi from the past, "Third daughter of the Wells family. She ran away from the house when her parents forced her to do major in medicine." Then she lived alone and away from them.

    Shawn pointed his finger at Tia as he guessed, looking at Aaron, "She is Doctor Wells''s youngest sister."

    Aaron nodded at his brother when Tia wanted to find a hole to hide from her family. Aarvi and Shawn understood why Tia avoided mixing with the affluent families, but she had to involve with them.

    "Doctor Hand�� Doctor Rivas, could you please not mention me to my Sister?" However, her request met with silence as Aaron hadn''t forgiven Tia yet.

    Tia pleadingly looked at Aarvi, who shrugged, indicating she won''t be of any help. She was reaping what she sowed.

    Milo Wen suggested ncing at Tia, "President Rivas, if Ms. Wells leaves her job, she could be a good candidate for Ms. Evans''s bodyguard." He was silently rmending Tia to leave her job.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi vigorously shook her head at Aaron, understanding he was looking for a bodyguard and an assistant once her identity will be out to the public. Nheless, Aaron shed her smug smile that said he wasn''t going to listen to her.

    Meanwhile, Tia thought about what she heard, "I will resign after the current mission." She anyway wanted to escape from rk.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron''s nk gaze brushed over Tia before he looked back at Aarvi, "I will appoint the best." So Tia might not be the most suitable.

    Aarvi felt an itch at her teeth to bite the man. She never had an assistant because she wanted to keep her private life confidential. Yet, here her boyfriend was, already preparing to ease her path.

    Shawn exined to Tia the requirements to be Aarvi''s bodyguard to be prepared for it if she is interested.

    ''Prince, why aren''t you angry at her?'' Aarvi thought.

    Aarvi sent Aaron with Milo Wen for the work. She also kicked out her friend, Shawn, who was brainwashing Tia to join the Rivas security team as theycked women guards.

    Then she sat with Tia. Tia apologized, tried to exin her situation, which Aarvi ignored. Even though Aarvi was speaking typically, Tia could feel Aarvi wasn''t warm anymore. It was like an invisible wall built between them.

    First and foremost, "Stop calling me Sister." It felt weird to her sister from the one who was jealous of her in school and who is older than her. Yeah, Tiana Wells from the school disliked Ava Kelly because she couldn''t win over her skills.

    Earning the broken trust isn''t easy, even if she swears her life to Aarvi. Aarvi needed more time than usual as she had just seen people stabbing behind her.

    "Why did you ept to be Dax''s girlfriend? What was your motive?" Her voice was calm, without any emotions.

    Tia pursed her lips, forcing a smile. Aarvi, who treats her like a little sister, is different from the cold one who was sitting in front of her. "I like him." She didn''t exin more as it wasn''t necessary and excessive words will irritate Aarvi instead of earning the trust back. She knew they wouldn''t believe her so quickly or probably never believe her.

    "What is your rtionship with rk William?" Aarvi asked again. She wasn''t interested in Tia''s personal life. Instead, she wanted to know them because of Dax.

    Tia didn''t hide anything from Aarvi and promptly revealed, "After I left home, I didn''t have much savings, so I was sharing a t with a friend. My roommate''s brother is rk William. He always helped me and protected me. I saw him as a brother, but�� (Sigh) He ordered me to marry him a few months back." It was apparent that she turned him down.

    Taking rk''s personality, Aarvi wasn''t surprised rk threw his orders instead of confessing his feelings. Nodding her head, she asked to confirm, "Why did you choose to be Tia Spencer?"

    Tiana, who had no idea about Spencer and the Harmon family, innocently responded, "It was a pure coincidence."

    Did Aarvi misidentify rk as a smart, intelligent man? He pushed Tiana to the deep well by making her Tia Spencer without knowing Leon would go berserk by Spencer''s name. Due to this coincidence, Aarvi had to rack her brain so much.

    Shrugging off her thoughts, Aarvi instructed Tia as Dax wanted them to follow her third n. "If you fall in trouble because of my identity, protect yourself, reveal about me and act along to keep yourself safe."

    Tia was confused. Falling into trouble is understandable as Aarvi was the daughter of Evans. However, why should she reveal Aarvi''s identity? Won''t that put Aarvi in danger?

    "But Sis��"

    Aarvi cut in, "Is it so difficult to do that?" Her voice had a hint of sarcasm.

    Tia bit her lips and nodded her head, epting she will do as Aarvi needs without knowing she will be kidnapped soon.

    She thought that Aarvi would work inside her office, but Aarvi took her bag and walked towards the door. "Sister Aarvi��" She paused, remembering she shouldn''t call that, but she had treated Aarvi like a sister, so it wasn''t easy to change so quickly.

    She asked when Aarvi turned around, "Won''t youe here anymore?" ''Because of me?'' She didn''tplete her words. Her voice said she was unhappy with the events and also helpless.

    Aarvi wanted to tell the truth but paused. If Leon kidnaps Tia, he would like to know her location, "Going to M.O.M to shop for Aaron''s grandfather." Then she walked away.

    Tia felt something amiss with the 180-degree change in Aarvi''s behavior. Nevertheless, she assumed she was overthinking and got back to work as she tried to reach Dax. She knows he was a stubborn man, and she will have to work harder to cool him. Or, her life might go back to the gloomy work as an officer.

    Even though she liked the challenging job, it was ufortable for her to face rk, and it wasn''t easy for her to escape him.

    -----

    In the cafe,

    Aarvi smiled at Leon, who was confused about how Tia, girlfriend of Dax, could easily escape his men. Then, Tiana, aka Tia, turned to Leon and smirked sinfully, "You should have known who I am, Leon Harmon."

    Her wicked smile poured the fuel on the fire. What was hurting Leon was, another woman escaped his clutch. And both were sitting right in front of him with beautiful yet spine-chilling smiles.

 Chapter 475 - Thunder

    Aarvi didn''t have ns to add Tia in there. She wanted Tia to rest but thinking of Leon watching her and Tia together made her feel more sinful because Leon would burn in his losing pride.

    So Aarvi had sent a message to Tia, instructing her to reach the Mall of Mocon if she would be unharmed. She wasn''t sure how Tia and her team managed to get her out unscathed.

    Tia received her coffee cup to her hands to warm cold fingers and palm. She tilted her head at Leon. "Leon Harmon, I have overdosed your men with cocaine, heroin, ecstasy��."

    Leon''s face darkened deeper hearing her. He wanted to ask how she found them in the vi, but his ego stopped him. And how did she know the drugs'' name?

    It is impossible to know the illegal, banned drugs unless you have consumed them or studied them. An ordinary civilian wouldn''t be able to see the difference, so he urately came up with ''Anti Drug squad.''

    His eyes growled at Aarvi. If not anybody, Leon understood her n. Aarvi was trapping him from all the sides together.

    Tia shrugged her shoulders as she stopped listing other drugs'' names. Then she probed him, "Never mind, would you like to save them?" She provoked Leon without a hint of fear against him. In reality, Tia didn''t know the danger of opposing Leon.

    Other than an oral statement from Tia, there was no proof to prove Leon is involved in anything. Hence, Tia hoped Leon would reach the vi where the special task force had already raided the entire ce.

    Not only Aarvi, even Leon knew Tia was trying to dig a grave for Leon. So Leon would neither save his men nor step around there without the proper gathering of information.

    He ground his teeth for losing hundreds of millions worth of goods that were in the vi. All those goods were hidden behind the secret doors of the vi, and he could already guess the officers would have got most of the stock.

    Leon ignored Tia, who started sipping her coffee. She was just a tiny sparrow to him whereas the preying vulture was more dangerous and�� Bewitching.

    The vulture was setting him in a big trap where it would be most challenging for him to get out of it. She was slowly holding all the strings where he held power. As soon as she takes the controls over them, she would definitely pull them together. She will squeeze every ounce of blood out of him yet keep him alive.

    He understood how vicious she was by her patience. She was using all the opportunities and ways to pull him down as she was closing the loopholes to avoid him from escaping.

    He was bubbling inside but repeated a line his psychiatrist had told him. ''The hardest test in life is having the patience to wait for the right moment.''

    He might have power, resources but his anger could destroy everything, including his smartness. So patience was much needed. Leon understood it well.

    Aarvi was now interested in knowing what changes Aaron made in Leon''s treatment that Leon was yet to flip the table around. Considering his old behavior and temper, he should have flipped the whole cafe upside down, but he was sitting there, staring at her face.

    Nevertheless, this form excited her more. She was having the tough yer against her. One who would think before moving his pawn. One who would test the waters to know the depth of it.

    As she expected, Leon started testing her being extremely calm, holding his erupting anger buried deep down. He didn''t know suppressing emotions won''t do anything well.

    "Let''s strike a deal." He was testing if she could be bought by wealth and fame.

    Aarvi''s brow lifted. Well, she was nning to let him know all her identities, so she chose to hear what he had in store for her. "Let me hear."

    Tia nced at Aarvi from her cup. She and her team got to know the mastermind behind the illegal import of drugs, Leon Harmon. ''Will Sister Aarvi ept his deal if it''s advantageous to her?'' Then she shook her head inwardly. In that case, Aarvi wouldn''t have alerted her team and let them kidnap her.

    Leon doubted if Aarvi was trying to find a reason to mock him or really interested. Thinking of Kelly International and Harmon Industries, he assumed he could tempt her.

    "CEO of Harmon Industries." His first offer. Taking her intelligence, he could sit back and rx, watching her earn money for him. And it would give her fame too. He will have to take care of the board of directors.

    Aarvi gulped a few words to her stomach, which were at the tip of her tongue. She had almost revealed one of her ns with mockery. Even though she wouldn''t leave him to escape her trap, she didn''t want to take a chance by telling him the n.

    Leon saw a peculiar smile on her face. He knew Ava Kelly wanted to be a businesswoman. He was giving her a big chance with attractive incentives, "Half a billion bonus per year."

    Tia''s jaw dropped. She started counting the number of zeros in half a billion, ''500,000,000�� What the f**k!'' Harmon Industries wasn''t the top one in the world. She had heard toppanies giving shares and bonuses to the CEOs but from Leon to Aarvi? Aarvi won''t have to work her entire life if she works for just one year. That was genuinely enticing.

    Aarvi truly felt like coughing blood. As a president of Skr or an ordinary white-cor employee, half a billion was too much even though her worth was more than it. If he could offer that money from thepany, he trusted her business skills or probably her overall skills.

    "I am surprised to know my worth is so high," Aarvi eximed. Nobody would give money for free. He would make her work her ass off if she joins.

    Nheless, Leon smugly shook his head. That half-billion wasn''t just for bing a CEO. It was to keep her beside him. Making her the Vice President wouldn''t be enticing as CEO, so he wanted to bring her close first before cutting off her wings. So the money and the beauty will be in his hands.

    He added another offer, "I can give you much more you could wish for." His words indicated more than simply money. In exchange for vis, inds, and so on from his ck money, she has to give up all her ns against him.

    Smiling, Aarvi nodded at him. Leon was thrilled, and Tia choked on her coffee.

    Aarvi extended her hand at Leon. Before Leon could hold her hand and be happy by thinking she epted her n, Aarvi uttered, "I want your death."

    ''Bang'' Leon mmed his hands on the table and rose from the chair.

    "Ava Kelly!!!" He roared at the top of his lungs.

    That''s the reason you should never bury the exasperation or any emotions too much. Aaron had always provoked her to let her feelings out so she had learned from him.

    Tia who was shocked at Aarvi''s words, felt her heart jerked at the loud mor. She patted her chest to calm her heart. For a moment,t she felt like it thundered in the mall piercing her ears.

    ''This man is a crazy animal.'' She thought, looking at her coffee cup in which the hot liquid had slightly missed from scalding her hand.

    Aarvi had an enticing smirk, serenely looking at Leon, who was red in anger, breathing heavily, glowering at her.

 Chapter 476 - Ice & Lava

    The psychiatrist''s methods, his wisdom, or Leon''s resolution, everything failed him. He wanted to grab Aarvi and drag her away with him. At least he was rational to think she wasn''t alone there. Even if she is alone, she will have a way to escape, winning on him seamlessly.

    Aarvi ced the lemonade ss on the chair, her hand moved towards her jacket that was resting on the chair she was sitting on. She pulled a ck card out of it and flipped it towards Leon.

    The card slid on the table before it stuck under his finger. Leon peeled his eyes from her face to the card, still breathing heavily. He read the words that wereyered in gold color. [Aarvi Evans, President of Skr Industries.] And there was a logo of a bird in the shades of blue. That was giving an illusion of a flying bird when one blinks their eyes.

    Of course, he remembers Tia calling her Aarvi repeatedly. He almost snorted, thinking she changed her name to be safe from him before it registered to his mind that she is the President of Skr.

    His anger morphed to shock. Slowly he understood how his team found the old data about Ava Kelly rted to Skr but not the President of Skr. She was tricking and controlling them all along.

    And this card was the response to his first offer. Why the freaking hell will she work under him when she already knows he was a monster? Half a billion bonus? With the tremendous growth of Skr, half a billion would be nothing to her.

    He recalled that he had assumed as she would be President of Kelly International after seeing her help her grandfather run the business.

    How could that mean she wasn''t capable of starting her own business? Not recently, he was losing from three years every time he faced her.

    Meanwhile, Tia blinked at Aarvi in awe. She admired her confidence, calmness, courage, but an unknown fear was creeping up her spine. It wasn''t because she was President of Skr. Something about this side of Aarvi made her shiver.

    Despite seeing her sit calmly and merely looking at Leon, Tia felt her heart shudder to her silence and serenity. The pretty face felt like ayer to mask every darkness and sinfulness. Even if Leon appeared murderous, the real predator was Aarvi.

    Tia had just met Dax a few times before she was able to read the heavy heart and sorrow; Dax was hiding behind his liveliness which he is with his friends, and strictness around his employees. But studying Aarvi felt too deep and scary.

    Aarvi crossed her legs as she leaned back to face Leon without having to lift her head. However, she blinked, sensing Tia''s staring at her. They have taught Leon that women aren''t weak. So she didn''t need Tia''s presence.

    Turning to Tia, "You should go and rest." There wasn''t much warmth she always had for Tia.

    Tia could only bite her lips and nodded in eptance, "Alright." She was cing her unfinished coffee cup on the table but paused. ''If this animal again ps the table, it might scald Sister Aarvi.'' She thought. She stood up with the cup in her hand. She kept the cup on the next table, buried her hands in the pockets of her jacket, and went in search of a mobile store.

    Aarvi slowly untied her knots that Leon was struggling to find, "Leon Harmon, don''t you think you missed finding out a few people other than me and the President of Skr?"

    Leon''s mind quickly went back to all the events where he faced the setbacks. His unfavorable days started with Sean speaking about a girl, "Beauty in ck!?" He yelled out before looking at her dress.

    He pped the table and demanded a response without being able to believe that Sean lied to him when he had shown Ava Kelly''s picture, "What did you do to Sean? Why didn''t he lie to me about you?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She had thought Sean would have told her name to Leon. She hadn''t taken Sean seriously when he had pushed her to Aeon''s room, saying he will protect her from Leon. Aarvi had thought Sean would be morally corrupted.

    Thinking of Sean, she remembered Aeon, Eliza, and her treatment.

    She didn''t answer Leon. Instead, she reminded him to think, "Next..."

    His finger pointed at her as he recalled, "You are the major shareholder of Amiah Entertainment." He didn''t confirm anymore. He knew everything went wrong from the moment she stepped into his life. It''s more like he dragged her into his life.

    He remembered Billy Craft and his fallout. Skyline acquiring Craft business and appointing Zachary Barnes, the cops'' brutal state in the warehouse, Vance Hays... "Ava Kelly!" He said through his teeth, "You are sinister."

    Aarvi wasn''t offended. She smiled, "I know, right."

    He couldn''t believe the girl who used to cry for hitting him was ruthless to the bones. Breathing heavily, he pressed his hands on the table and red into her eyes, "What the f**k do you want?" Because it was obvious, she didn''t want to kill him.

    The more he tried to scare her, the calmer she became, and the intensity of her presence was oppressing him. Aarvi moved closer to the table. She rested her forearms on it. Her ck orbs glinted darkly as she smirked at his eyes, feeding his anger.

    One was biting cold ice, and another was eruptingva. One could freeze the blood in the veins, and another could bring tears in fear.

    "Havoc."

    As mellow and pleasant Aarvi sounded, there was determination and confidence when a word buzzed in his ears. Aarvi simpered as she straightened her back, going away from Leon, "In your life."

    While Leon was busy drowning in his anger, Aarvi''s fingers flew on the keyboard of herptop before she turned it to him.

    Leon''s eyes widened because it was his bank details of the ck money. His gaze shifted to her face without understanding how she got those details.

    Well, how did she get the details?

    Aarvi had collected his fingerprint when she had worked for a month in Harmon Industries. His details, fingerprints were enough for them to fetch the details. They had watched over the ount for two years, and shockingly Leon was earning billions of money with his illegal works. He could practically buy the whole Mocon citizens if he wants.

    "Leon Harmon donated ten billion to the Mirage orphanage," Aarvi said as though she was reading the news for the public. Then she tilted her head, her brows raised, "How is the headline?"

    His stare again morphed to re, trying to pierce through her soul. She was speaking of 10 billion, like 10 million. He wanted to cuss at her but saw her close theptop. It was a lesson. His money was safe. He finally breathed, thinking to move his money quickly and safely.

    Aarvi finally stood up after checking the time on her wristwatch. The purpose of their meet was half served. A warning to Leon. A warning to keep him away from her people. Kidnapping Shawn, Dax, and Zain weren''t possible. Touching Tia would hurt him back, so Leon wouldn''t dare to reach them.

    ''Time for the final touch.'' She thought.

    #####

    We didn''t reach the 2k votes goal this week. However, I would be releasing an extra chapter by Tuesday for lovelyments and reviews. Happy reading :)

    This week''s goal is the same and easy, 2k votes for a bonus chapter. So start voting.

 Chapter 477 - Cold Tigress

    Aarvi nodded towards a corner. A man appeared from the Shadow and collected herptop away. It also meant she was done being entertained by Leon.

    Leon narrowed his eyes at the man. The man looked no special to him. He was just tall, sturdy, and unemotional.

    ''Could he be Ava Kelly''s boyfriend? She found herself the trash again.'' Leon thought, still having a glimmer of hope to get her. His brows constricted when the man took herptop, bowed her, and left.

    Aarvi knew Leon was trying to find her through Shawn, Dax, and Zain. With that, Leon didn''t even know who she is and where is, yet he was trying to know her boyfriend. It was ridiculous. Looking at him scrutinize one of the Shadow team members, she could only roll her eyes.

    Aaron would have been sitting with her but he had an important video conference to attend. That''s the Golden oil and gas project. Even though he wanted to stick around her, she had sent him as it would be over by the time she warns Leon.

    "You had meticulously sent everyone away from me. Didn''t you? Leon Harmon." She questioned about the past that needed no answer.

    Leon wasn''t surprised hearing her find out that three years ago he had sent each one away from her whom she could rely on or protect her. She was the only one who he had to n so much, waste his money just for a night. Although his n was perfect, he failed to have her on his bed and she paid him back by kicking him in the balls. Making him impotent but immune to her.

    "Are you nning to do the same?" She smirked questioning him. How he had to be smart, work hard, and spend money to get her when she was just a simple graduated woman.

    Leon gnashed his teeth at her mocking smile. Even if he does that, he was aware she doesn''t need anybody to protect her. She was self-sufficient, strong, and real independent without in need of a knight in shining armor.

    How he hated her intelligence. He really wished her to be a gold-digging woman with no brain. It would have been so easy to have her around him. However, he had forgotten the fact that he was attracted to her beauty, innocence, and simplicity.

    "Oops." Aarvi''s eyes widened at the crucial realization and mocked, "For that, you don''t even know who is close to me."

    His rage was growing inside him like a tumor yet she stood there calmly. Without a hint of fear, she was jeering on his face, condemning the skills of him and his team to gather information about her.

    Should he praise her braveness or just choke her to death? Death? He still wanted her despite hearing her ridicule him. And that irritation was ring inside him.

    Aarvi offered a helping hand. Helping a foe is equal to, hurting their pride. How could she miss that? "Let me assist you."

    She turned left where her crazy two friends were aloof and her protective brother had a smug smile when they wereing towards them.

    ''Wait? Where is Aaron?'' Aarvi thought but didn''t react. If he doesn''te, will that mean she is breaking the promise or he? She didn''t know and she didn''t care. If he didn''te, one thing was sure, she will kick him out of the penthouse for a few days.

    Leon followed her line of sight and saw three men. He wanted to crush his men to the ground. These three men were together all these days, yet his men failed to get any clue out.

    The striking one in them was Zain Kelly, the smile on his face was cheery on the top which girls would go crazy and shriek. He was most suited to be an idol with his slender, fit physique. If the ck orbs of Aarvi bring the charms to her petite face, the same ck orbs molded sharpness to Zain, yet there was unknown gentleness.

    Shawn Rivas, one who always made Sean jealous and also admire. If Sean was the spoiled Prince, the real Prince one who was worthy of admiration was always Shawn. One who puts his closed ones closer and foes at his feet. The tougher he was, his appearance was easy to get along with. That flocks thedies to swoon on him.

    The cold, sharp-tongued, and fearless was Dax Grant. His growth from nobody to a prominent figure was trulymendable. Leon had seen business news channels and papers singing praises to him at their will. He was a true inspiration for the new young generation.

    Leon saw Aarvi hugging Zain whose face molded to softness with a proud smile. He couldn''t understand one thing. Zain was broken at the funeral of Ava Kelly when they were burying the decayed body of a girl. He wasn''t even in the city when Ava Kelly was missing, so he couldn''t be the savior.

    Dax wasn''t in the city too, Shawn had just returned in the evening with high security because of the terror attack on Rivas constructing building.

    So who actually saved Ava Kelly?

    Aarvi turned around after squinting her eyes at two friends who purposefully camete and smirking at her. "Leon Harmon, let''s see who you can manipte this time."

    Three years back, each of them was a novice, young, had weaknesses, problems to take care and Leon used it in his favor. It won''t be wrong to say Leon was the reason behind their resolution of toughening up and mature faster than needed. He showed them the reality which they had probably just heard of it or never thought of it.

    Ava Kelly also had the ones who betrayed her, threw her out, and abandoned her. Now, Aarvi Evans didn''t only have the one who treasured her, she could also stand the betrayal and face everything alone.

    She wasn''t perfect. She undoubtedly had weaknesses but she learned to ovee them when needed. She knew to make her weakness morph into her strength.

    So what will Leon do to control her?

    Leon was clenching his teeth, looking at the younger ones'' mocking gazes. It was indeed hard to believe four who were nothing, became so strong and resolute. It also made him realize that he didn''t have growth in his personality and power in the past three years.

    Suddenly the intense tension in the air morphed to mellowness. He saw a mirthful smile bloom on Aarvi''s face. Her fair skin slowly turned to soft glowing pink, her eyes curled to soft crescents which made his heart shudder before it started beating, a little faster than he could feel it in his ears.

    It was as though a dark soul left her body and stood Ava Kelly who was innocent as Little Lamb. There was nothing fakeness in it even when he thought she was trying to fool him.

    When her almond-shaped eyes opened, the ck orbs dazzled brighter than the sun that was shining through the ss wall. Even though she was facing him, her line was sight was next to his arm, moving up to his shoulder.

    He felt a strong presence getting near him and the three men behind Aarvi, shook their heads in resignation, looking at Aarvi and the person behind him.

    There was an elevator so he turned around to have look at the being that could melt the cold tigress to a teenager-infatuated girl.

    A person wearing navy blue passed right beside him. Leon''s eyes widened in reaction. If the fear of Aarvi was in his gut, this person''s fear shed on his face.

 Chapter 478 - Little Lamb

    Aarvi''s gaze shifted from Leon to the elevator that opened. The mall''s floor was wholly cleared out from the public. So she took a look at it to know who wasing. She had a hunch of it.

    Aaron exited the elevator. His gaze took a quick brush around before it settled on the five members who were standing. He unhesitatingly took his steady long steps towards them.

    A faint sh of a smile swept over Aarvi''s face. She had asked her designer to make some changes to Aaron''s existing wardrobe. So they had added overcoats which gave a refined touch to his regalness. Even if one wanted, it would hard to peel off the eyes from him easily. He was a heartthrob.

    From the looks of Aaron, Aarvi could say Rivas Industries won the Golden Oil and Gas Project. Nheless, she narrowed her eyes, showing her anger foringte.

    The three men behind Aarvi witnessed Aaron''s unemotional, poker face morph to apologetic as he held his left ear showing his sincerity to the woman in control.

    Sensing Aarvi melt to him quicker than the snowke under the hot sun, ''Ugh, the dog food.'' The three men could only shake their heads in resignation, only if she could be that sweet and easier to understand for them.

    As the strong presence was closing in on him, Leon couldn''t hold his patience and curiosity to know the person who could turn Ava Kelly into a girl in love.

    Rather, Leon wanted to know who could make her so happy so that he could take away that happiness and break her. Nheless, he also wanted to know who her boyfriend was. He craved to crush them under the six feet of the ground to have his way.

    Giving in to his eagerness, he turned left, and a man in navy blue passed right beside him like a wind. Leon''s eyes widened as soon as his mind registered that the man was Aaron Rivas.

    If the fear of Aarvi was in his gut, this person''s fear shed on his face without his control. He balled his fist, and his body shook his fury, looking at them who ignored himpletely.

    All the unconnected, messy dots were linked, giving him a clear picture of every event wherever Aaron appeared. He couldn''t believe the terror attack was fake to get Ava Kelly, and Aaron could go any length to protect her.

    If Aaron liked Ava Kelly, why did she agree to marry Vance Hays?

    Of course, as the dots cleared, there were also numerous questions to which he didn''t have the response.

    Aaron had his hospital, so why couldn''t he hide the information about her? Looking at Aaron and Aarvi together, an image of Aaron escorting Tw into the banquet appeared to Leon. It cleared his doubt of how Skr was getting a massive investment amount every quarter.

    Three years ago, they were nothing in front of Leon. He could have squashed them like bugs. All it took was his decision to get that one prime person, and everything changedpletely.

    Leon looked at the petite woman standing with four men behind her. Those men could have attacked him long back, but they left her to toy him.

    "Ava Kelly, this is not the end." Leon was determined to turn the situation around.

    However, the men snickered at him as though they heard a joke. Aarvi took a step closer to Leon and epted in a matter-of-fact tone, "Absolutely. This... Is not the end."

    The exact words were more confident and didn''t seem far-fetcheding out of her lips. "This is the beginning." The beginning of another innings to break him.

    Aarvi mentioned the five focal strings of his life, "Your family, your business, your drug deals, your weapon trade and�� Your secret logistics." Aarvi smirked, looking at Leon suffering in the emotional roller coaster ride she offered.

    Taking his control away from each of his family members - Unchecked

    Elder Harmon was still under his hold, and Dn had his motive against Leon.

    She was enough to uproot him from the business world while deploying Nico Burton against the weapon deals and Tia''s team against the drugs.

    If one should trade weapons and drugs, they need a way of transport. When she had spoken about it with Aaron, he gave the information he had. She just needed a simple n to destroy it.

    "Let''s see which one you can save." However, she knew the first thing he would be thinking is attacking her.

    Rage churned inside Leon. Ava Kelly might have be powerful enough to attack him and defend herself; she also pulled others stronger. But they all had weaknesses. Leon overcame his fury andughed at her, "Little Lamb, you should have just hidden from me."

    They had expected his return. Although Aarvi didn''t give Leon much chance to attack her, Leon knew well to search for the weakness of his opponents.

    A contemptuous smile appeared on Dax''s face. He sneered right after Leon, "Why don''t you hide your quavering voice first?"

    Shawn taunted Leon for calling Aarvi Little. Doesn''t that mean he was calling them ''little and naive''? "Did you forget you are outdated for the new generation?"

    Aaron and Zain realized why Aarvi doesn''t include Shawn and Dax in her ns. Hot blood, they get offended easily and react too quickly. Some words should fall on deaf ears or meticulously p back. However, the women knew to use Leon''s words back at him, which held the better impact.

    Aarvi crossed her arms, facing Leon. She nodded her head in eptance of being a Little Lamb, "Tsk, Tsk... Such a shame. A Little Lamb made you lunatic."

    Shawn and Dax looked at each other and burst intoughter. They love their friend.

    Aaron and Zain looking at Shawn and Dax: "..."

    Smoldered in his resentment, Leon watched the five walk away. He felt a cold run down his spine when two piercing, threatening gazes fell on him: Aaron Rivas and Zain Kelly, whose silence spoke louder than other''s words.

    Zain Kelly. He might have looked like a charming, utopian man, but his blood lust was intense.

    They had left him with the most challenging question for Leon. What is Zain Kelly doing? Leon was sure Zain wasn''t bezing in the Kelly mansion as his men collected information.

    Leon breathed out loudly to keep his calm and dispersed his thoughts of Zain Kelly. He started putting his ns into action as he went towards the elevator.

    He won''t use his people to attack Aarvi, he will use the ones who they would never think of joining their hands with him.

    He pulled his mobile out and dialed Dn Harmon from his contact list. The call was picked up after a few rings, [Brother Leon!?] A rxed,posed voice came from another end.

    Leon instructed inly, "Get me Charlotte Parkinson''s contact details immediately."

    Dn epted his order without having the right to ask the reason behind his intention, [Noted.] Leon hung up the call as he entered the elevator with greater resolve.

    "Aarvi Evans." He mumbled looking at her back, "It will be my game." He smirked at five as the door closed.

    ####

    A bonus chapter will be released today. So total three chapters.

    Happy reading :)

 Chapter 479 - Sisterinlaw

    Will Ava Kelly, aka Aarvi Evans, nn to hold the reins of Leon Harmon?

    Then Leon won''t hold back anymore. He will leave her no way back and see the men around her go insane without having a way to help her.

    He will send her to hell from where only he could be able to bring her out.

    Does she want him to be her puppet dancing on her strings? Then he will make her life turn into a life of an absolute doll. A doll that will only belong to him. Leon was preparing to make her regret her actions for the rest of her life.

    Isn''t he updated with the generation? Does the new generation have the same experience as him? Leon scoffed in his mind remembering Shawn''s words.

    He had no ns to attack Aaron, or Shawn or Dax, or Zain. Because their biggest failure will be seeing Aarvi suffer. He could easily break them if he gets Aarvi to his hands.

    With the ns immediately taking effect, he started studying Skr and Rivas industries to be prepared to attack Aarvi in every way.

    ---

    At another end of the mall, Shawn was suggesting to go to Hignd for the sess celebration for winning the project Golden Oil and Gas against Merton Industries who had tried to control them in many ways.

    Zain submitted to the pestering of Shawn so that Aarvi could rx for some time with everyone. Aaron, who had ns to go to the hospital, gave in, to spend some time with them.

    Aarvi knew there was a battle ahead, especially for Dax. He has to settle his feelings for Tia and manage thepany as Leon was going to start his attacks. So she didn''t force their decision on him to do anything, "If you don''t have the mood, don''t push yourself."

    "Hmmm!?" Tia, who was setting up her new mobile configuration, unexpectedly crossed them. She heard Aarvi and looked at Dax. He enjoys music and drinks so she understood it was because of her.

    Dax, who was about to decline his friends and go to Skr, wrapped his hand around Aarvi''s shoulder, "Let''s break the roof tonight." He took Aarvi away leaving the rest behind, ignoring Tiapletely.

    Tia bit her inner lip looking at his back. She didn''t expect him to ept her, she wanted him to hear her and let her apologize to him and his parents. His ignorance was worse than the punishments she could receive from rk.

    Shawn sighed while Aarvi looked at Dax. She could speak for Tia but it won''t help Tia or their rtionship. Dax never wanted to be in aplex rtionship. Even though Tia''s unknown sides were fascinating, he had always thought of her as a simple girl who goes to work every day.

    So Aarvi speaking for or against Tia wouldn''t mend things but remind him howplex, short-term rtionship he was in. So she focused on distracting and making him enjoy for the time being.

    Zain nced at Tia. He hadn''t appeared in front of her before. It was the first time. He can understand her decision behind hiding her identity as the nature of their work was simr in different fields.

    He could also see her repenting. ording to him, it was still her mistake. When she knew she couldn''t speak about her real identity, she shouldn''t have entered the rtionship in the first ce.

    Aaron and Zain followed the two without bothering about Tia. Shawn shrugged his shoulders, it wasn''t only telling her he can''t help her, it was also because he can''t forgive her easily as she had yed in both of his friend''s life.

    Tia didn''t trouble Shawn. She sighed. Dax was treating her worse than how he treats a stranger or woman who tries to climb their way up. She knew she would have to work hard to get that one chance for a conversation with Dax.

    "Tia." A hoarse, oppressive tone sounded behind her. She wanted to run away but forced herself to turn around, "Mr. William."

    rk ignored her unwillingness and focused on his reason, "Where is Ms. Evans?"

    Tia shed him a smile taking him by surprise. Tia too realized she was affected by Aarvi. "I don''t know. Thank you for a day off. I will take my leave." She strode away leaving him to fume.

    She knew why rk wanted to meet Aarvi. He was willing to take her support at the realization of her resources being much more useful than what they had gathered over years.

    Since she was suffering due to her profession, she was making rk suffer too. They weren''t allowed to keep track of Aarvi anymore as she was no longer their civilian asset.

    She exited the mall thinking where she should let her emotions out and cry. She could only go to Mrs. Spencer who treats her as her daughter. So she went straight to Spencer''s house to cry her eyes out after many years of suppression.

    ----

    At the Hignd club,

    Zain couldn''t help but chuckle how the security of the ce drastically increased as soon as Aarvi stepped inside. He sat with Aaron at the bar counter while the three were at the music system, enjoying the music and dancing in their world forgetting their worries aside.

    He turned to Aaron to ask something but a girl pounced on him. Before his face could darken, the girl looked at him. She eximed, "Brother Aaron, you have a handsome friend."

    ''Brother Aaron.'' Instantly cooled down Zain while Aaron was busy handling the adult child.

    Aaron flicked on her forehead before responding, "Aarvi''s brother, Zain�� And behave yourself."

    Shea pouted at Aaron before changing her ce, "Woah, why do you and your sister are so beautiful? I am jealous now."

    Zain nced at Aaron who was rubbing his forehead as though his mischievous sister was shameless. He softlyplimented back, "You are gorgeous. You don''t have to be jealous of us."

    Before she could shriek like a fan of Zain hearing his deep, polite voice, Aaron cut off, "Zain is single, by the way." He tried to check her reaction.

    Zain: "..."

    He wanted to call his sister to look for the real Aaron, this wasn''t the Aaron he knew. However, looking at his eyes on Shea, he realized he was up to something.

    Shea cried remembering her previous conversation with Aaron. Aaron had asked her if she was interested in Shawn but the girl had brushed off saying it was just a little attraction. "Stop bullying me." Then she looked at Zain and Aaron before she grinned, "You two creatures are worthy of my admiration. I am not greedy."

    Zain was impressed by the girl and saw Aaron lift his brow at her before he shook his head in resignation and sipped his whiskey. Zain was sure Aaron had a reason for his actions.

    He shrugged before he checked a new iing message on his mobile. He turned to the music system to call Aarvi but her attention wasn''t on them.

    He went to the entrance and escorted a tall, elegantdy inside. Dax was first to see them and pointed them to his friends. Dax and Aarvi had the same deduction, "Sister-inw." And Shawn was already auto-tuning the music looking at Zain beckoning Aarvi.

 Chapter 480 - Bullying

    At Harmon Manion, in the evening

    Charlotte Parkinson sat opposite Leon in the huge living area. She wasn''t sure why she was there either. Leon had personally called her and mentioned that he didn''t know who to reach and he couldn''t trust anybody with the information he had.

    So here she was, to know what he was up to. Leon didn''t waste time speaking. He cued the butler to pass a file to Charlotte who was still in uniform.

    "I got the information by chance. I didn''t want to give to the local cops who would do anything for money. It''s unavoidable that sometimes military families do favors for their family friends. So I thought- I thought you would understand and don''t be biased."

    Leon yed the good man, perfect civilian, and helpless businessman role very well that wavered Charlotte''s opinion on him.

    Charlotte skimmed through the file as her face darkened. It was a very crucial document. She needed time to decipher everything so she stayed rational.

    "Why should I believe you?"

    Leon continued his drama, making Charlotte believe him even if it''s a little before seeing her off. Then he started to take care of other attacks on Aarvi.

    ----

    At the Hignd club,

    By the time three reached Zain, he had introduced thedy to Aaron, thetter introduced Shea as his little sister.

    The three friends scrutinized thedy as they went closer. For a military woman, they had unknowingly expected her to have a cold face, tasteless choice of clothes, and tanned skin. In total, they expected a rough and toughdy. But thedy knew to separate her personal life from her duty.

    Her mid-length dark brown hair was softly curled where a hoop earring was twinkling with the lights. She had a very lightyer of makeup on her fair skin and her plump lips were painted in a shimmering nude color. Her eyes were sharp and she was smiling through her eyes which softened her appearance furthermore. The smokey eye makeup was giving her a seductive look.

    Neither her fair skin nor a gentle smile made her look delicate. She was the one who protects. She had a well-fit physique that had molded her body at right curves. She was truly tall. Wearing kitten heels, she almost reached Zain''s height.

    Aarvi realized why Zain always teases her for her height.

    She was wearing a wine-red colored mini dress. Her easy movements meant she wasfortable and wasn''t going the extra length to impress anybody.

    Her dress had a loose-fitting top with sloping shoulders giving it an off-shoulder look. Her smooth skin looked healthy and glowing. The bottom of the dress was in a bodycon mini skirt style entuating her stunning curves with ruching details on both sides. It clearly highlighted her long legs, making her body shape look morous.

    Aarvi looked right and left, her two friends nodded, "Sister-inw is beautiful and stunning." Just like her, they had expected Zain''s love to be a strong, stern woman.

    Zain didn''t have to give an introduction of the three and thedy spoke, "Aarvi Evans, I heard you were pestering your brother to see me."

    Aarvi scratched the back of her neck because she had no idea about her name. So Zain came to her rescue, "Ziva... My colleague and friend."

    Ziva smiled but the three faces were baffled. Aarvi was asking Zain about his love, her sister-inw. Hearing him mentioned as a colleague and friend, they understood Zain still hadn''t confessed.

    A stiff wee greet came from the three, "Hello��" Then the two walked away to the music system while Aarvi stayed behind.

    Ziva saw three friends'' reactions before she chuckled, ncing at Zain. ''This man loves to disappoint everyone.'' She thought.

    She knew Aarvi can''t touch everyone so she just spoke, "I have heard a lot about you. You are a fighter." They went closer towards the Bar counter.

    Aarvi smiled at Ziva while Zain rubbed her head trying to cool her down from her expectations. Aarvi skipped to Aaron and gave a sad smile standing between his legs.

    Aaron helped her drink water as she was dancing for quite a long time. Aarvi asked next, "Shall I make a drink for you?" She asked, seeing his empty ss.

    Aaron didn''t know she had stolen some skills from Shawn. He had to help her climb the bar counter and go to the other side. The bartender who was serving them, left his boss to handle her friends.

    Zain, who helped Ziva to sit, took his chance, "Miss. Bartender, one old-fashioned, please. Thank you."

    Aarvi muttered under her breath, "Be old-fashioned, get friend-zoned, die alone." Then she smiled at him as she hammered the ice cube.

    Shea who was closer to her chuckled telling Aaron what Aarvi said. The more time she spent with Aarvi, more she started liking her more and found reasons why Aaron wasn''t ready to live on without his Cupcake.

    Aarvi was pretty slow as she didn''t have experience but only knew how to prepare. She just wanted to prepare for Aaron but others were willing to wait for her to serve.

    One by one, she started serving. She ced a fancy Whiskey cocktail for Aaron, Martini for Shea who wanted light, Manhattan for Ziva, who warmly thanked her.

    "Pumpkin, this is not fair." Grumpy Zain didn''t get his drink yet.

    Aarvi stuck her tongue out at him before checking if the ice cube she kept for shaping into a sphere was ready.

    She grabbed a whiskey ss, tossed in a cube of brown sugar, adding two dashes of bitter syrup. She left it for a few seconds for the sugar cube to saturate with bitters while she grabbed a muddler.

    Ziva sipped her cocktail without reminding Zain that Aarvi was doing it purposefully so that he could watch and learn. He had his whole attention on her wless moves.

    Aarvi crushed the brown sugar cube. She went through the stack of whiskey and took an old rye whiskey. She poured two ounces and again crushed the sugar for ten seconds until it could dissolve half of it.

    She twirled a cocktail long-handled spoon between her fingers before stirring whiskey a few times. Then she removed the circr ice cube and chipped it around for better dissolution.

    Dropping ice into the whiskey ss, she stirred for a long time until she could smell the spirit, sugar, and bitters blending perfectly.

    Taking a fresh orange, she peeled circrly. She squeezed the citrus oil on the whiskey and decorated it with the orange peel and two cherries before pushing it towards Zain.

    Before Zain could be proud of his sister, Aarvi behaved like a Bartender and the owner of the Hignd, "Here is your order, sir. Your bill will be multiplied by a million for especially served by the boss. Have a good evening."

    Shea and Ziva burst intoughter while Aaron just smiled. Zain didn''t want to touch the whiskey anymore. ''15 million for a drink.''

    "Pumpkin, are you looting me?" He reacted swiftly and held her ear before she could escape.

    "Ouch, Apple Pie, it hurts��" She rubbed her reddened ear and snorted, "Such a stingy brother. Learn from my boyfriend, he will sell hispany to me for one cocktail."

    Aaron almost choked on his drink hearing her. ''Ahem.'' He cleared his throat and corrected her, "Thepany isn''t in my name."

    Embarrassed Aarvi: "..."

    The rest burst intoughter.

    After bullying his sister with Aaron. Zain took Shea to the dance floor looking at her bored. He already knew why she wasn''t daring to approach anybody.

    Aarvi stood in front of Aaron with her back facing him. She was facing Ziva who was unhurriedly sipping her drink watching Zain and Shea, "Miss. Miller, do you like my brother?" She couldn''t hold back anymore and asked out.

 Chapter 481 - Love Is Complex

    ''Miss. Miller, do you like my brother?''

    Ziva was slightly surprised hearing Aarvi being direct. She had also watched Aarvi for two years. She was d her friends and Aaron were able to get her back, and it reduced the guilt of Zain.

    She promptly responded to Aarvi, "I do."

    Aarvi got a little excited which both Aaron and Ziva could feel even though she appeared calm, "You mean, you love him?"

    Ziva sipped her cocktail and again nodded, "Yeah." She smiled looking at her bright, dazzling sinless eyes, "If not, I wouldn''t have followed him for so many years." She had thought Zain would have told his sister.

    Her brother loves Ziva, Ziva loves her brother. Yet, they weren''t together. Aarvi was puzzled by the couple. Zain wasn''t a shy type, Ziva didn''t look like one either. She was mature, bold, and knew about her actions. So what is stopping them?

    "Then why haven''t you confessed to him yet?" Aarvi asked out. There was curiosity, confusion, and also eagerness. Even though she asked, she didn''t reveal that Zain loves her and she wasn''t just a friend as he had told. Aarvi didn''t want to sell off her brother.

    Ziva ced her cocktail ss on the barcounter and twirled her chair to face Aarvi. Aarvi was clutching Aaron''s hand in anticipation but on the surface, she looked like a cidke.

    She slightly lowered to Aarvi''s height without getting off the barstool, "He already knows."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She repeated the whole theory in her mind again. Ziva and Zain love each other. Both haven''t confessed to each other but Zain knows about Ziva''s feelings. "Then do you know about Apple Pie''s feelings for you?"

    A hearty smile appeared on Ziva''s face before she straightened her back. She thought Zain was right, his sister was very simple. "I know about his feelings too."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi, who had turned off her brain''s functioning to rx, had to repeat everything in her mind like a mental patient who couldn''t remember things. Zain and Ziva love each other, They never confessed yet they know their feelings but they weren''t together and treated each other as colleagues and friends.

    Aarvi bit her lip looking at Ziva who was softly gazing at her. She could say Ziva cared for her, a lot, even though they never met before. She hesitatingly asked without knowing if she should interfere in her personal life, "Do you have problems at your parents'' side?"

    Ziva chuckled. Her hands itched to pinch Aarvi''s cheek but controlled, "Nope. Everyone likes Zain."

    Aarvi jutted her lips and turned around to Aaron. Thetter could understand Aarvi''s confusion. When there is no problem, why can''t Zain and Ziva be together?

    Aaron tried to lighten her confusion. Taking his right hand away from the counter, he gently caressed between her brows to get rid of her frowns. "Cupcake, the two don''t have to be dating or be in a rtionship because they love each other."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She felt extremely dumb. ''Why is this love soplex?'' Nothing was getting into her head.

    He realized Aarvi was even more confused but she turned around and blurted out her question before Aaron could stop her, "Are you married to somebody else?"

    Ziva choked on her drink while Aaron wanted to carry his Cupcake out and patiently exin to her in their home.

    From the reaction, Aarvi understood Ziva was single. She scratched her back head innocently blinking at Ziva. "Do you think my brother isn''t good enough for you?" She asked right after Ziva rxed.

    Aarvi wanted to help her brother if there was any problem with Ziva. She knew Zain would never give her extra work or worry so if she could know from Ziva, she didn''t want to miss the chance.

    Ziva pinched Aarvi''s nose, "You are so cute." She chortled seeing her so confused. Excluding her intricate ns for Leon, her revenge, Aarvi looked like a little girl.

    Probably because of Aaron holding her, Aarvi didn''t react to Ziva''s touch. She mumbled to herself burying her head back to Aaron''s chest, "Nope, I am dumb or you guys are insane."

    Aaron again twirled her around and lifted her chin to face her. "If they are meant for each other, dating or rtionship or promises aren''t required. They can enjoy their career without the bounds of a rtionship."

    Ziva faintly smiled. Aaron''s patience, his gentleness for Aarvi was unlimited and his thoughts process. Now she understood why Zain left her to be Aaron and didn''t have an objection for Aaron to take care of Aarvi.

    Aarvi''s confusion morphed to dislike, "Are you saying I am confining you? You��"

    Aaron sealed her lips while Ziva was continuing to chuckle. Aaron was quick to exin, "I mean, they will enjoy their own time, having their patience until they get a little push or an urge to get together."

    Aarvi calmed down knowing she wasn''t putting any kind of restriction on Aaron but she was still confused about Zain and Ziva.

    She promptly revealed to Aaron when he lifted his hand from her lips, "I-I still don''t understand this love."

    Ziva and Zain knew each other well including their feelings then how could they face each other like mere colleagues or friends? Aarvi was running away from Aaron when she realized she had unknown, unexinable feelings for Aaron then how could Ziva and Zain be like, there is nothing?

    Aaron sighed, seeing her worry and think of another matter when she had more pressing matters in hand. "You understand us, right?" He asked carefully

    Aarvi nodded inplete assurance. She was d she and Aaron weren''t like Zain and Ziva. Lifting her hands, Aarvi wrapped her hands around his neck. "You are the best, they are weird."

    Ziva: "..."

    Aaron wrapped his arm as he tried to stop her from worrying, "Then don''t get stressed out about their love. Your brother will handle his love life."

    Ziva: "..."

    ''Did you guys forget I am right here?'' She thought.

    Ziva was thanking the gods for not nting any love birds in their offices else she and Zain probably would have turned like them. Because a woman would really want to be taken care of by her man like Aaron who understands and delicately handles his woman.

    Aarvi mumbled to Aaron about her other confusion, "I don''t know if I should be happy for Apple Pie for loving the woman who loves him back or be sad at their lifestyle of being friends and colleagues." Aarvi pulled her head back to look at Aaron''s face, "I- I pity them, I guess."

    Aaron slowly left her back on the floor. He bopped her nose. "Don''t." He could say Zain and Ziva understood each other too well. They didn''t need to speak to convey any words between them. They had a strong bond that was needed for any rtionship to build. Their personality was too deep without many superficial wishes, probably because of their work and intense training sessions at the beginning of their enrollments.

    Aarvi pursed her lips and nodded at Aaron. Aarvi too didn''t want to worry unnecessarily, Zain was a smart man so she let him handle his not so simple love life. She turned around to face Ziva.

    ''Wait, are we really uncanny? Why does it look so normal to us?'' Ziva thought when Aarvi looked at her with a gaze of disbelief as though they were aliens from another.

    Shea was enjoying Zain''spany even though she didn''t know him well. Zain left Shea''s hand after helping her sit, then he bent his hips to lower to Aarvi''s height, "What''s with your gaze, Pumpkin?"

    Aarvi pressed her lips to a thin line. She really wanted to ignore them and let them be as they liked but, "I didn''t know your love life isplex for me to understand. If I knew before, I prolly would have run away from Aaron."

    Zain''s eyebrows raised. He had seen her romance Aaron leaving Ziva alone. Now, he understood what might have happened. He took a quick nce at Ziva who half shrugged her shoulders. Her confident gaze was like, ''Oh yeah, I told your sister about us.''

    Zain looked back at Aarvi and simplified everything to a line, "No couples in the team allowed." If they start dating, they won''t be able to work together.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She slowly breathed. Now, whatever Aaron said made sense. She pointed at Ziva and whinged to Zain, "Your future wife was bullying me." Then she snorted, narrowed her eyes at Ziva. She doesn''t understand love doesn''t mean that she was a little cute girl there.

    She threatened Zain while sinisterly looking at Ziva, "Is she asking for my torture?" She smirked, "I will dly grant that."

    Ziva choked on her spit. This side of Aarvi is really scary. She had no ns to offend Aarvi.

 Chapter 482 - Detained

    Aarvi was speechless when Zain sent Ziva in her car without offering her to drive her home. Aarvi won''t be able to understand their love in this lifetime. She waved her hand at Zain reminding him that he and Ziva are immortal beings for having their feelings under control so that they could work together.

    It wasn''t only her, Even Dax and Shawn had reacted the same as her when Aarvi exined to them how Ziva was ying her.

    Shawn went to drop Shea at the Rivas mansion so he would be staying back there. Dax was tipsy so Aarvi arranged a chauffeur to drive him home. And she drove her car with Aaron on the shotgun seat.

    Entering the penthouse, Aarvi went inside the living hall andid on the couch. She was mentally and physically exhausted. She flipped around to take a nap but her mobile rang.

    Curling up, she ced a pillow on her ear. Aaron closed the door and reached her. He took her mobile out from her wallet. Looking at her frowns and worn-out face, he again answered the call. "Boss?"

    "Aarvi is resting." An emotional voice sounded.

    There was a pause on the other side before they told him, "Leon is acting swiftly from his home. But�� a military jeep was at his ce in the evening. We aren''t sure why and who was there."

    "Alright. I will let her know." There was no change in Aaron''s reaction.

    "And�� We wanted to confirm if Sister Aarvi is meeting Elder Harmon tomorrow as per the n." They mentioned the n to let him know Aarvi had nned it.

    Aaron smirked. Elder Harmon may not be useful to y against Leon but he could still be helpful to get some information. But, how will Cupcake meet him escaping Leon''s eyes?

    Remembering the men protecting the Harmon mansion, he involuntarily wanted to stop Aarvi before thinking, Why can''t she? He had been there, it might be easier for her.

    "Give a minute."

    Aaron ced the mobile on the center table and sat on the edge of the couch. He lifted the cushion from her ear, "Drained?" He softly asked as he brushed the sprawled hair.

    Aarvi whined, "Bone-tired." Her voice was barely clear. She held his hand and hugged his forearm to sleep.

    "Are you meeting Elder Harmon?" Aaron asked and saw her yawn before she hummed in eptance.

    Then she struggled to keep her eyes open and told herplete schedule to Aaron, "I am also meeting Eliza and Aeon. Then Grandfather Jordan." A smile appeared on her face as she continued, "Dad, Mom, Dad." She meant Connor, Megan, and Karsen.

    Aaron answered the caller, "No changes in the n."

    "Thank you, President Rivas. Have a good night." They hung up the call.

    Aaron carried her upstairs to their bedroom. He filled the bathtub and was helping her get out of her dress, she woke to the feeling of being undressed by other hands.

    "Take a hot bath, you will get better sleep," Aaron mentioned the reason why he was trying to undress her.

    Aarvi held her dress and ran away to the bath section. Aaron shook his head resignedly, she was tired to her bones, why would he think of anything? He paused his thoughts, he was sure she thought of it, hence she ran away.

    However, before he could be out of the shower, she had dozed off in the tub with a loofah in her hand. Seeing her knocked out, he decided to drop his hospital work for the time being.

    He didn''t care that he wasgging behind many of the surgeons of his batch. He prioritized taking care of her until she could put an end to Leon''s chapter.

    Carefully, he helped her to bed without waking her up.

    ��..

    It was a bright sunny day, Aarvi had met Elder Harmon but it was of no use. She was happy that Eliza was collecting herself. Jordan had asked her toplete work and reach the Rivas mansion so that they could talk, have dinner together.

    So Aarvi went to Aaron. She was busy reading some documents when Aaron had tons of work toplete the whole afternoon.

    She flexed her body afterpleting her work for the day. She checked the time, a few more minutes left to get off work. She went to Aaron who was busy making final decisions on the teams for the Golden Oil and Gas project.

    She started massaging his shoulder, unknotting the tensed muscles. "Aaron Rivas, you need a break to rx."

    Aaron merely hummed in response without taking it seriously.

    She pressed his muscles harder making him hiss in pain. Then she tried to educate him, "A businessman should have the independence to schedule his work, with capable employees managing the business. If you work like this, I will doubt if you are employed here."

    Aaron paused hearing her. She was right, he felt like he was working his ass off like many other employees at work. He was the employer. He thought about managing his office work in a better way before realizing he won''t be working there for long.

    He coiled his arm around her waist and pulled her on hisp. "Does that mean, I get to romance more?" He asked with mischief in his voice.

    Wrapping her hands around his neck, Aarvi whispered next to his ear, "Maybe." Then she flinched when he blew on her neck. They were teasing each other when the door burst open without asking for permission.

    Aarvi saw eight armed men and two women line up dressed in uniforms. Two women came in front and a man stood between them like the captain of the team.

    Aarvi carefully stood up while Aaron''s face was dark for letting them enter without permission.

    "Are you Aarvi Evans?" They didn''t bother to introduce themselves and he asked her directly.

    Aarvi frowned hard. However, she epted, "I am. Who are you?"

    "Arrest her." He ordered thedies and pped a warrant letter on the desk in front of Aaron, "President Rivas, we have permission to use fire if we are blocked or hindered from the investigation. So be careful of your actions." The man ruthlessly, and fearlessly spoke.

    Aaron pulled Aarvi behind him when thedy officer tried to hold her.

    ''cks.'' The armed men immediately recoiled the bullet, ready to fire at Aaron.

    Everything was happening so fast that they had no time to think or speak. It was like everything was all nned and decided they shouldn''t let them act on time.

    Aarvi could only think of blocking Aaron from them before anybody could fire a bullet. "Who are you?"

    The man disyed his identity card and Milo Wen ran inside the room panting heavily. "President Rivas, the orders are from the government. Theplete building is encircled to take Ms. Evans away."

    The moment of distraction, thedies grabbed Aarvi roughly and twirled before locking her hands behind. Before Aaron retaliates and gets hurt because of her, Aarvi was quick to instruct him, "Get to the bottom of this. I will be fine."

    Just like that, the storm that came at Rivas Industries took Aarvi away. The Rivas team followed them to make sure they were not some goons but real.

    Aarvi heard the officers in the car speaking ignoring herpletely. They had waited a long day to arrest her and they were starving without lunch. They had purposefully detained her in the evening so that Aaron couldn''t pull any strings and wait till morning.

 Chapter 483 - Reckless

    Aarvi was asked many questions about scams that she didn''t even know about. Those officers didn''t let her take a wink of sleep or sip an ounce of water. It was a kind of torture they were using on her as they didn''t have permission to hurt her.

    They screamed at her, forced her, threatened her but Aarvi truly had nothing to speak for the whole night other than bearing the headache of their shrill voices.

    When she didn''t know anything about what they were asking, how could she even respond to their questions?

    Outside the four walls of the interrogation room, the whole country started discussing the issue. All the major newspapers had a name, ''Aarvi Evans.'' The news channels were saying every rubbish thing about her, the social media was in an uproar.

    Somebody released on social media that Aarvi Evans is President of Skr and girlfriend of Aaron Rivas. It spread like wildfire affecting twopanies and the Rivas family.

    Aaron, Zain, Shawn, Dax were trying their best but they were of no use. They were struggling to find a way out but nothing was fruitful

    The lost and hopeless eyes on their faces made her heart ache so badly that it started suffocating her.

    ....

    Aarvi jolted up from her nightmare and breathed heavily. The drops of sweat trickled down her forehead while her eyes were still unable to focus.

    She forgot the most important thing. She forgot that her identity is finally known to Leon but not to the public. And Leon would make use of everything that she misses.

    She wasn''t scared of what might happen to her if Leon took the upper hand and manipted higher authority people. However, she felt her body turn cold recalling how the four men in her dreams, a nightmare to be exact, were hating themselves for not being able to help her.

    She can''t miss any details. She won''t fall weak. She would never leave the four men in a position where they might feel hopeless. She has to and she will protect herself that will keep them at ease.

    In the dimly lit room, Aarvi turned left to her bedside table and then right, before her eyesnded on her mobile at Aaron''s bedside table. Her trembling hand quickly reached for it and sat back. She quickly pressed on the speed dial five as soon as she unlocked her phone.

    Aaron woke up from her movements, turned on the lights swiftly. He noticed her quick breaths holding her phone to her ear. He didn''t disturb who she was on the call or calling. He pulled the tissues and turned her to face him.

    Aarvi was still hearing the mobile at the other end ringing when she saw Aaron awake andpletely cool. He gently dabbed tissue on her perspiration and the call was answered.

    [Dum Dum, are you��] Dax was obviously panicked to answer Aarvi''s call at three midnight.

    Aarvi cut in. She desperately hid her panic while saying, "Dax, you have a live interview tomorrow, don''t you? Could you please help me reveal my name? I had forgotten about it."

    Dax breathed a sigh of relief understanding she was safe. [Dum Dum, rx. Don''t worry, I will do as you say.] He didn''t remind her what she hadn''t realized yet, that''s time.

    Aaron heard her, slipped his hand to cup her face, "Cupcake, breathe�� You woke up from a nightmare." He reminded her.

    Aarvi nodded in eptance that she had a nightmare before realizing it''s night. "Oh�� I��" She looked at the mobile and pped her forehead, "I am sorry, Dax. I was��"

    Dax wasn''t expecting an apology. He knows she has a lot to worry and one step in dy might cause too much damage. He cut in to keep her worry-free and stop apologizing again and again "My Sugar mommy had me in her mind instead of her boyfriend. I am honored, Dum Dum. Now I can have better dreams."

    Her anxiousness was reced with a smile hearing Dax, "Ha ah, enjoy in your dreand. Your drill will start tomorrow."

    She deeply breathed in relief as she went to Aaron''s embrace. The nightmare was an rm to her, to remind her to be on alert since the open game started.

    "Are you alright?" Aaron caressed her head as he asked.

    Aarvi wanted to nod her head to avoid worrying him but she shook her head promptly. She sat straight before telling him why she was panicked, "I had nned I would be alone fighting Leon but��" She pulled his cheeks, "I got you. So I am a little stressed that I might forget something."

    Aaron looked at her in amusement. Even in panic, she could keep her thoughts calm and n urately. Pulling her hands down from his cheeks, he softly smiled to rx her, "<strong>It''s alright. It''s alright to make mistakes. We aren''t super beings to n out everything perfectly. Let''s face all the uncertainties. Let''s challenge the setbacks and fight back in full vigor.</strong>"

    Aarvi always thought a wrong step against Leon would cost her too much because he aims for innocent lives. But she forgot she was already keeping him in check and the one she cared about had the power to protect themselves.

    Aarvi nodded in agreement. She never tried to be perfect but careful enough. She shed him a smile to ease him up before telling him about the nightmare, "You know, as we see in movies, a group of men in uniform zoomed into your office, detained me without letting us talk, and kept me in interrogation pinning me with all the scams of the country."

    Aaron: "..."

    Her dreams are unique like her leaving him tongue-tied. He wanted to ask which movie scene was that, anyway, he wrapped her in his arms as he pulled her closer. Bopping their heads, he let her know, "Even in that case, I have my ways to bring you out."

    "Oops, I had forgotten my boyfriend is President Rivas. I can be reckless too." To spoil her more, he added his hum in approval.

    He fished his mobile and opened a message window of Milo Wen. Aarvi was surprised that Aaron had already started preparation for her name reveal right after they had left the mall in the evening.

    He had asked Milo Wen to call for a social media office to verify Aarvi Evans aka President of Skr''s ount. And it was enough to announce to the world.

    Her n of Dax revealing her name at the interview and having the ount by that time, blended perfectly. "You are so amazing." Sheplimented in total admiration. She wanted to check how many brains he had. As he had to take care of Rivas Industries, the hospital, and her.

    "Let''s end Leon quickly. Then there won''t be so much work for us." She said sweetly. Stopping him from protecting her is impossible. So she would focus on plucking out Leon clean and square.

    Aaron wasn''t sure if he dozed off first or Aarvi, they soon rested holding each other with lightened hearts.

    ----

    At the cemetery, in the morning,

    Elder Harmon went to visit his wife on her death anniversary. He couldn''t believe Leon sent ten bodyguards for him.

    He ced chrysanthemums flowers in front of a tombstone. He was straightening his back when he noticed a girl sitting behind the next tombstone and watching him

    She was beautiful and unbelievably radiant, and harmless that brought a warm smile to his face.

 Chapter 484 - The Death Of Past.

    At Harmon mansion,

    Elder Harmon got ready as usual on the day of the death anniversary of his wife. Just like every year, the butler helped him get a bouquet of chrysanthemums, decorated with small lilies and roses.

    After his breakfast, he was going towards the main door when Leon asked inly, "Where are you going?" He had justpleted his meditation ording to the routine of his anger management.

    Elder Harmon ignored Leon''s question so the butler quickly responded to Leon, "Master, Elder master is going to visit Elder madam."

    Leon noticed the bouquet to which his nose wrinkled and then it struck him that it was his grandmother''s death anniversary. He wanted to stop his grandfather as Aarvi''s n included his family too. He is aware she won''t hurt any of them but take them all away from him, just like his wife.

    Eliza? He was nning to bring her back after a round of attack on Skr and Aarvi.

    But stopping Elder Harmon wasn''t a good choice. He would make a huge fuss and threaten Leon that he would kill himself. Leon couldn''t take that chance.

    He nced at the back of his grandfather before instructing the butler. "Send ten guards to protect grandfather. Nobody should reach him. And you are staying back to attend to the guests." Then he walked away to the dining hall for breakfast.

    Elder Harmon shrugged as he walked away. He hadn''t called anybody to save him from Leon, neither he wanted to escape. Ten or one guards, he didn''t care until he could get the time to spend with his wife.

    The butler responded to Leon before he ran out and asked the men to escort Elder Harmon to the cemetery and be careful about his safety.

    -----

    At nine in the cemetery,

    Elder Harmon walked with a tender smile on his face. His aged face had wrinkled with happiness. He only gets one day to meet his sons, daughters-inw, granddaughter, and dear wife.

    He ced each nosegay, a small bunch of flowers, in front of each of his family members'' tombstones. He didn''t have much to say to them other than feeling distressed for his granddaughter who would have been a young woman at prime age.

    He sighed internally as he moved towards his wife''s tombstone. Sensing the guards walking close to him, he turned around and grunted, "Couldn''t you leave me alone with my wife for a moment?"

    One of the guards who usually apanies the butler and Elder Harmon, nodded at the rest to back away. He had seen Elder Harmon sit and talk to the stone for a long time until he could feel his legs cramp and couldn''t stand up. He found the Elder Harmon crazy but he also knew he had none to talk heartily other than the stone.

    The guards backed away for more than ten steps and kept a watch so that none could reach Elder Harmon or disturb him.

    Elder Harmon saw their contemptuous faces. He ignored it. It was a stone for them but to him, a destination. He stopped in front of his wife.

    He used to be sad for her departure but seeing how their sons and daughter-inw lost their life, how his grandchildren are living, he was d his wife didn''t have to go through so many difficulties and sadness.

    Hence, rather than being sad for losing her, he was happy she was resting in peace. He ced chrysanthemums flowers, his wife''s favorite flowers, in front of the tombstone. He deeply bowed to his wife with sincerity and love.

    He was straightening his back when he noticed a girl sitting behind the next tombstone and watching him

    She was beautiful and unbelievably radiant, and harmless that brought a warm smile to his face. "Child, did youe to meet your loved one?"

    Aarvi smiled back, Aaron was right, the old man was amiable. Aarvi shook her head and promptly responded, "Nope, I had nned to meet you here, probably a year back."

    If it was somebody, they would have guarded against her. But Elder Harmonughed in delight. He found it fascinating that she waited to meet him, used for nothing, an old man for a year.

    He slowly sat down holding the tombstone for help. He usually sits in front of it. But this time, he sat at the side so that he could see the girl and his wife.

    "I see, a beautiful youngdy has a crush on me." He humorously said adjusting himself on the ground.

    Aarvi couldn''t make a loud noise, however, she couldn''t help but chuckle at his words. Looking at his longing gaze at his wife''s picture, she could only sigh. She can''t bring back the dead.

    "Will your wife be mad if I have a date with you, right in front of her?" Aarvi tried to lighten his heavy feelings.

    The smile was back on Elder Harmon''s face and the corner of his eyes moistened looking at her. ording to him, women are the most sensible and caring so Aarvi reminded him of his granddaughter who would be of her age if alive.

    "Then, let''s make her jealous." He added jokingly but didn''tplete his words, ''So that my wife could take me to her sooner.'' He didn''t want to make the youngdy sad with his words.

    Aarvi could understand Elder Harmon''s personality just by a few words. He wasn''t a strict man, he was loving, kind, and caring who gives a lot of respect to family ties. But she likes Jordan more. Jordan knew to control where it is needed so the family members always loved each other and stayed together.

    After a few seconds of silence, Aarvi asked him after seeing him uninterested why she was there to meet him. Elder Harmon could already guess why she took a year to meet him right there. He doesn''t stay alone anywhere else but near his wife. He wasn''t allowed to go out either so it was a general deduction.

    "Elder Harmon, aren''t you curious why I am here?" She started with easy lines instead of shocking him with on-point questions.

    Elder Harmon faintly smiled. A hint of worry shed in his eyes before he mentioned what was going on in his mind, "I am thinking why did you put yourself in danger." Those ten men would do everything before killing her.

    Aarvi shook her head, "I have better bodyguards than them. Those will lie dead on the ground if they try to touch me. Please don''t worry about it." She assured him.

    She noticed Elder Harmon breathing in relief before he nodded. If her life wasn''t in danger, then he had nothing to worry about.

    Aarvi pointed to a tombstone that was pretty far away, "That''s my tombstone."

    Elder Harmon tried to look but his eyes weren''t as sharp as they used to be. When Aarvi turned back to him, he extended his hand at her without a hint of fear or hesitation.

    Aarvi smiled resignedly and ced her hand on his palm to let him know she was alive and she hadn''tpleted her words yet.

    He breathed slowly after knowing she was alive, "I almost thought Leon killed you." He just stated it out loud to her.

    Aarvi faintly smiled before continuing, "Well, he had almost killed me. I was in a vegetative state for a year. That tomb is the death of my past."

    Instead of feeling sad for her, the elder man''s eyes shone, "Cherish your life, Child. Avoid this scumbag." He patted her backhand, hoping she would live a happy life away from falling into Leon''s eyes.

    A man noticed Elder Harmon holding and patting a hand. He pulled a knife from his ankle-length boots and cued others to be soundless as he proceeded towards Elder Harmon.

 Chapter 485 - Living Is A Punishment

    Alex notified Aarvi in her earpiece, "Miss. Evans, a man is nearing."

    Aarvi quickly instructed Elder Harmon in a polite manner respecting his age and how he was treating her. "Elder Harmon, a guard ising this way. Please continue your actions." She looked at their hands indicating to him what she was trying to tell.

    Then she pulled her hand away. She didn''t want bloodshed there but a few minutes to have a conversation with Elder Harmon. She quickly hid behind a green bush that was nted between tombstones.

    Elder Harmon understood her intention and continued to pat his hand that appeared like he was pping as he pretended to be speaking with his wife. "Don''t worry, Honey. I am fit and fine. What will happen to me�� Why are you crying even after seeing me? If you cry��"

    The guard was shocked. He looked around but didn''t get a glimpse of anyone. So he hesitatingly disturbed the old man, "Elder master, whose hand were you holding?" He had seen fair and slender fingers.

    Elder Harmon was obviously angered as it was his alone time with his wife where he wouldn''t like disturbance, Aarvi was an exception. So he didn''t need to act, "You rascal, can''t you see me talking with my wife? Why did you scare her?" He lied as he pretended to be patting his wife''s hand. "Don''t worry, Honey, I will send him away."

    ''This old man is senile.'' The guard thought and left quickly when the old man grunted, "Go away."

    Aarvi returned back to the ce when Alex signaled her, [Clear]

    "I should thank your Wife for saving me." She had a grateful smile at the old man

    Elder Harmon wished he was this sly ten years ago. He could have probably saved his family from a monster. Elder Harmon who assessed the past few seconds had seen her eyes shift sharply before she hid away. Yet he didn''t see any panic or fear in Aarvi but extreme calmness.

    "You- Are you avenging?" He tried to make a guess. There was also a hint of worry in his eyes thinking what if she loses her life standing against Leon.

    ''Revenge?'' Aarvi wasn''t really sure. If she just wanted revenge, she would have kidnapped Leon and beaten him to death. She didn''t want Leon''s torture to be so simple.

    "I peeled his mask off. Next, I will throw him down the throne." She revealed her motive.

    Elder Harmon watched her petite face for a few seconds as he recalled Leon''s behavior from the past few days. He let out a hearty chuckle. He got the Ind Taipan who will make Leon''s life a living hell. One who will torture Leon yet keep him alive.

    He understood she was there to know about Leon. And he would be d to be of any help. "What would you like to know, child?"

    Aarvi had a few major questions and the response to them would help her n better. However, she didn''t ask him right away. She couldn''t be sure if the old man was trusting her so, "Elder, Harmon, anything you''d like to share that could be helpful to me."

    Elder Harmon was surprised. He understood she meant it when she said it was a date with him but not collecting information. He nodded at her as he started briefing everything that he felt important about Leon.

    It was like the storytelling of how a young shy boy slowly became a greedy lustful monster. The lust for power, wealth, and control. And to acquire them, he could go to any length.

    The questions Aarvi had for him were also answered in the story.

    She didn''t know how many times she held her breath, got an intense urge to kill Leon and her hands ached to hug the old man for living through it as Elder Harmon disclosed everything about the Harmon family.

    She was shocked when Elder Harmon told her to kill him, "You should kill me. That will be half sess against Leon." So that Leon could lose his power to threaten him and fall from his high position in the business.

    However, Aarvi shook her head decisively, "I won''t." His death might be his salvation but she didn''t have any right to take away his life.

    Elder Harmon saw a frown settle on her face hearing him. A self-mocking chuckle made its way out as he admitted, "My punishment for raising a monster is to live. I have epted it."

    Aarvi bit her lips. She wasn''t an emotionless being. The different emotions for the Harmon family were stopping her from speaking. She wouldn''t let her emotions take control of her.

    Elder Harmon continued, "Then promise me that you won''t stop if he holds me as a hostage against you."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Leon could do that but why will he use Elder Harmon to stop her?

    Elder Harmon chuckled in resignation, looking at her be silent for it, "You will definitely step back if Leon does that."

    Aarvi looked at the old man. He was indeed serious about what he said. He was ready to take death from anyone, he was a man who would smile when taking hisst breath. He had no desires other than hoping for Aeon to be safe and Sean don''t follow Leon''s path.

    After having the long conversation with him, Aarvi too doubted if she could just stand and see him die. "I might take a step back." She wasn''t Leon to see people dying. "But that will be my stepping stone from a long jump."

    Elder Harmon smiled nodding his head. The thing he liked in her was her calmness and will. Looking at her contemte about a matter, he probed her, "Don''t worry, my heart is still strong."

    Aarvi nodded, "I think Dn Harmon is with Leon to find out the truth behind his parents and sister''s death."

    That''s the conclusion she coulde by after hearing Elder Harmon. But she wasn''t sure if Dn was in need of power or not. She has some work to take care of before meeting Dn.

    Elder Harmon''s back stiffened before he started to think. He shook his head after a few seconds, "I am not sure. Does he need to think when he knows Leon is a monster?"

    Aarvi didn''t know if she was right, it was her analysis. She half shrugged her shoulders, "I agree. But when Dn was left all alone, Leon took care of him, very closely even if it''s for his advantage." Dn was weak, young, and alone. Leon might have easily manipted him. And Dn might feel like he owes Leon until he started to doubt Leon.

    Elder Harmon sighed without certainty about Dn. If Dn wasn''t like Leon, then he would be happy for him.

    All these were something he was never was able to speak with anybody. He felt lighter after sharing with Aarvi. "Don''t you want to know who has my will and testament?" He hadn''t told her because he didn''t want to risk it in case thedy was from Leon''s side. He had expected her to ask about the will for a long time but she didn''t seem interested. So he asked out in curiosity.

    Aarvi promptly shook her head urately knowing what was going on in his mind. "Surprisingly, you aren''t interested to know about me either."

    The old man chuckled, hearing her. He could say it was her innocent appearance and her wless beauty that caused Leon to reach her. His head hung down at the thought of Leon barbarously defiling her and she had the courage to stand back.

    He was about to apologize for whatever she had been through, Aarvi cut in, "Don''t be apologetic, Elder Harmon." Those apologies were of no use to her. It wasn''t a mistake that deserves forgiveness.

    Seeing him ming himself, Aarvi sighed, "Leon couldn''t have his way with me. So he wanted to kill me."

    Elder Harmon was overwhelmed at her words. He didn''t know if it was a shock or surprise. He sternly instructed her, shaking the forefinger of his right hand, "Then you should protect yourself well."

 Chapter 486 - Dead Jinx

    After meeting Elder Harmon, Aarvi watched the live interview of Dax sitting on the shotgun seat of her car. Max from the Shadow team drove the car towards the regency where Aeon was staying with Eliza and Sean.

    "Why didn''t you take off after Saturday? I told you to rest." Aarvi asked Max. After President Dawson tried to molest him, misidentifying him like her, she had asked him to take a break.

    Max: "..."

    He hadn''t expected her to remember the small and embarrassing event of his life. He nced at her thinking if she was teasing him but she was focused on the screen hearing Dax''s response.

    Max wanted to ignore her question but she was his superior so he had to respond, "I guess, I am fated to handle the perverted men." The cop, Ellis, and President Dawson. "I have to be prepared for it if I have to tackle another one."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She turned from the tab screen to Max. She pursed her lips, controlling herself fromughing at his fate. "How about a wrestle on the bed with Sean Harmon?"

    Max wanted to cough a mouthful of blood and admit himself to the hospital. He was just trying to be humorous. It was gross for him to even imagine.

    He was flustered hearing her words. As far as he knew, there were no actions for the day. Even if there is any surprised one, he really wanted to turn her down. But he wasn''t allowed to deny any of her orders. "I- I-..." The beads of sweat soon appeared on his forehead but he could bring himself to ept her order.

    Aarvi burst intoughter looking at his dreaded face. One who doesn''t flinch facing any danger was cringing at the thought of handling perverted men.

    Max nced at her and realized she wasughing at him. Instead of being embarrassed, he breathed a silent long sigh. He was safe.

    Aarvi didn''t pull his leg anymore. What if he is a man? He is still a human being so she wanted to give him a break. She was d he wasn''t affected much and working like usual.

    Her focus stayed on the tab and heard Dax utter President Evans while responding to a question about her, President of Skr Industries.

    The studio reporters got excited for the small reveal, "President Evans!! Viewers, the mysterious president of Skr is President Evans." The audience in the studio who were majorly from the business school gave a loud thunderous apuse.

    Dax pretended to be biting his tongue before he brushed off with a smile. Of course, he couldn''t show himself as a negligent man who uttered at the slip of his tongue.

    The reporter looked straight at the main camera and started announcing in her professional and excited voice. She wasn''t excited to know about the President of Skr Industries. She was daydreaming with her open eyes thinking of the TRP of her show and her poprity.

    "On the national television B news, CEO Grant finally gave us an inkling about the man behind the sessful��"

    Dax cut in with a frown, "Excuse me?" His cold voice stopped the reporter and the audience fell into utter silence. The reporter was slightly startled and gulped nothing at his intimidating voice and turned to Dax.

    Dax continued overbearingly, "When did I say it''s a man? Isn''t your job to know the truth?" None were surprised about Dax''s behavior even if it''s live. That was Dax for the world, straight, cold, ruthless.

    The reporter took time to react while the audience erupted, especially the girls'' aspirants while the boys were eximing and talking nonstop.

    The reporter was professional so she was still quick toe back to senses and forced a smile at Dax. She waited for the crew to control the audience before she apologized, "I am sorry, CEO Grant. I was a little excited��" Then it shed to her why she reacted that way, "Oh my god, it''s a woman. That''s breaking news." However, instead of surprise, there was shock written all over her face.

    Dax and Aarvi had expected such a reaction from the adults. Because it wasn''t easy for people to believe a girl founded apany without support from majorpanies.

    However, for the youngsters, it was an inspiration, they were a little more hopeful for their life and goals.

    The manager seemed to instruct the reporter before her next set of unscripted questions started. "So the rumors are true. A phoenix born from the ashes." There was loud apuse for a few seconds.

    The reporter turned to Dax and asked with much anticipation, "CEO Grant, could you please tell us more about President Evans?"

    The audience started cheering in unison, "More! More!!"

    Dax nced at the audience. There were two panels. Therge one was filled with young blood whereas the small section was the people from thete twenties. Some looked surprised and some shocked and some making phone calls or dropping messages with different thoughts in mind.

    Now the people will harass Aarvi and somehow Dax liked her to be mysterious for her peaceful life. He was alone enough to handle the mess out there. However, it wasn''t the time to fret over it. He knew she had her reasons to reveal her name. He gave a small nod causing the studio to fall pin-drop silence to hear him.

    "Why don''t you all ask President Evans?" He shook his mobile which had the screen of social media, "Aarvi Evans." His lips arced when the audience rushed to search her over social media.

    The verified profile which had only 2 followers, Dax Grant and Skr Industries turned a few hundred in a few seconds and in a minute it reached a few tens of hundreds.

    The reporter started to hound Dax to pull out more information but he didn''t speak and the interview returned back on track.

    ---

    At the branch of social media,

    They were trying to manage the traffic so that the webpage and application don''t hang up.

    ��.

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon controlled with all his will to beposed but he failed. He threw the television controller on the television screen. He just needed a day time for his n to be activated, then he would have seen Aarvi crying in the military cell.

    Now the effect of his n was going to be absolutely useless and he couldn''t even stop the n anymore. He strode away to his study room, breathing heavily.

    He assumed it was her pre-n to reveal her name after meeting him hence she might have arranged an interview for Dax so that he could n something which won''t be sessful.

    He wanted to attack her, picking her two identities but looking back, Ava Kelly is really dead to the world and he was sure she got a new identity.

    However, Leon smirked, ''I can trouble her with it.'' He thought while looking at hisptop screen of Aarvi.

    Elder Harmon, who was impressed by the reveal, felt odd witnessing Leon''s actions. ''Aarvi�� Peace.'' He mumbled.

    He oddly felt the girl he met at the cemetery is Aarvi. It wasn''t because of the meaning of the name, due to Leon''s reaction.

    ---

    At Shane Kelly vi,

    Shane Kelly threw his head back on the couch after hearing the president''s name ''Aarvi Evans.'' He was thinking if he ever heard of Evans''s family.

    His wife rolled her eyes as she turned off the television. "Darn it, I forgot Evans and almost thought that dead jinx came alive." She squeezed her brows in an ugly frown thinking Ava Kelly being President of such a big and sessfulpany.

 Chapter 487 - Freeloading

    Alive or dead, Ava Kelly was always a jinx who destroyed Maisie''s life and career.

    Maisie turned to Shane and questioned, "Honey, did those men get to know anything about the foreign girl who has the same face as that jinx?"

    Even though she wanted to believe that girl as a foreigner having the same face, she couldn''t rest at peace. She had numerous times got up from her sleep with the nightmare of that foreignerughing at her face. The thought of it made her body shiver.

    Shane shook his head in response. Almost every day he hears his wife worry about a foreigner. He started to doubt her old age as his men didn''t find anybody of the same face.

    Anyway, he distracted his pretty wife from the unnecessary worry, "Forget her. Since the rumors about the President of Skr being a woman is true, I think Aarvi Evans is also young. I will check with my resources, you too do the same."

    He disliked the little girls following his son, coyly smiling at him. He needed to make use of connections, find business family women even if she is older by a few years. He believed his son was more handsome than most. He forgot, he might have a handsome face but he never attracted mature, sincere women but silly girls to his shy lifestyle.

    Maisie nodded as she checked her phone where the socialite group circle was exploding talking about the Evans family. None of them heard the Evans family from the Mocon city so they were discussing if they were from a different city or country.

    ----

    Unlike everywhere, Aarvi was busy flirting with Aaron.

    Aarvi''s social media ount was handled by thepany so she had nothing to worry about. However, she got a call from Shawn, Zain, and the Rivas family. Everyone was worried she would be stressed out or people might snatch away her peaceful life.

    After calming them, Aarvi called Aaron and teased him if she should post a sexy picture of hers. And he threatened her, "Sure, I will open an ount too. Let''s have an online war."

    Aarvi imagined Aaron posting a picture in swimming trunks getting out of the pool with water droplets rolling on his sexy, brawny bod.

    Aarvi started fanning herself with a tab feeling her face turn hot. Max nced at her in confusion, "Ms. Evans, should I lower the temperature?"

    Aarvi: (*^^*)

    She quickly ced the tab back on herp and warned Aaron, "Oh, then you should forget your way home."

    Aaron chuckled on the other end hearing Max and Aarvi. Of course, he knew she wouldn''t release her picture so soon, even if she did, she won''t add a sexy one, she was President and founder of apany after all. He just teased her for her tease.

    She stopped shoving dog food for Max and informed Aaron that she will get him lunch before she alighted in front of one of her vis.

    Max drove the car away, Alex stood behind her. Aarvi asked as she walked towards the entrance, "Is Aeon Harmon inside?"

    "Yes, Ms. Evans. He had a night shoot so he returned in the morning." He responded to her question, "Sean Harmon is staying at the vi with Eliza Lane. He didn''t leave the ce even once. The consultant must be counseling Eliza Lane as per the schedule" Alex reported the status inside the vi.

    Aarvi hummed in response. Her team had told her that Sean didn''t contact Leon even once. She started to doubt if Sean really changed. "Then you guys rx. I will be fine alone." She didn''t want to scare Eliza.

    Alex hesitated. Shawn had told him to be around Aarvi if she meets Aeon. As far as he knew Aeon was a gentleman and he wouldn''t hurt Aarvi.

    Aarvi lifted her brows, turning to him. Alex has to follow her orders too, nothing usually goes wrong in her deduction and there was no danger other than Sean Harmon so he bowed his head, "Please give us a small cue, we will enter inside."

    Aarvi nodded at him when Alex pressed on the doorbell for her before going into the shadow. Aarvi looked around the well-maintainedwn. She wasn''t a fan of vis. She just buys at a lower price and sells offter at double to triple the price. A small investment in real estate.

    The door unlocked and opened wide, Sean rubbed his eyes before announcing to Aeon like a child who was happy for her mother''s return after work. "Brother Aeon, Aarvi came!!!"

    ''He is not my child.'' She thought as he entered the vi before he could invite her inside. She would only chuckle if Shawn or Dax were at his ce. Not Sean Harmon.

    Sean closed the door and followed her inside like a puppy, there was no tail else it would have been wagging.

    Aeon, who was upstairs, went out of his room without thinking. Like a ma being attracted, he just went out hearing the name.

    He saw her walk into the living hall without any expression on her face yet looked charming. She was in a ck chic slim-fit ripped jeans and a ck sleeveless top. It had a sloppy hem to one side that reached below her knees. She looked carefree but he knew she wasn''t. Not with them at least.

    Before a smile could creep up his face, his eyesnded on Sean who was more than obedient and happy to see her. Shaking his head to get rid of his thoughts, Aeon could only hope Sean takes everything positively when he hears the truth about her.

    "Aarvi, are you really President of Skr? Did you build thepany all by yourself?" Sean asked in wonder and also respect while following her at a good distance.

    Aarvi found nobody in there. She took a seat as she could only meet Eliza after the psychologistpletes her session for the day. She looked at Sean to respond to his questions but he ran away to the dining hall. He fetched her a ss of water and returned.

    (��O��) Her lips gaped at him.

    The spoiled prince who always ordered around people was fetching water for her. It was a hair-raising movement for Aarvi, ''Am I dreaming?'' Because it doesn''t matter to him if she was President of Skr Industries or not.

    Aeon reached the living hall and saw disbelief written all over her face looking at Sean who was confused. He took a seat opposite to her as he broke the silence, "I have hired a new helper." He said humorously and saw Sean embarrassed, looking daggers at Aeon

    Aarvi took the ss from him thinking if he was finding a way to touch her, but he handed her ss and promptly went to sit, pretty away.

    Aarvi: (����)

    She wasn''t thirsty and wouldn''t have sipped water in general time. But she took a sip watching Sean doubtfully. It was hard for her to believe Sean was changing.

    Her view on Sean was changing after hearing Elder Harmon. Now she feels like Sean probably can be a good man if he stays away from Leon. And Aeon knows to control Sean where he should and teach him.

    She looked at her forearm. Leon failed to give her goosebumps and Sean seeded. It was really hard to believe. She ced the water ss on the center table. "President Harmon, where is your younger brother?" She seriously questioned.

    Sean: ?��?

    Aeon pressed his lips to a thin line to control himself fromughing on Sean''s face. Sean was awkward and red-faced hearing her.

    Since there were no maids, the three had divided the work. Aeon goes out to earn money, Eliza cooks for them and Sean was helping them with cleaning and other minor works instead of freeloading.

    He scratched his back head, shing an awkward smile looking at Aarvi chuckle lightly.

 Chapter 488 - Spellbinding

    "Is it so odd?" Sean asked Aarvi thinking if he did anything wrong or if she didn''t like it.

    Aarvi answered casually, seeing him embarrassed for serving the guest of the house, "Absolutely not." She never believed the housework should only be done by females. "A home belongs to both men and women. So there is no shame in doing any work at home."

    She didn''t tell him that it was amusing for her because he, Sean Harmon, arrogant, haughty, self-obsessed, the spoiled son of the Harmon family, served her a ss of water. That was unbelievable. Leon''s years of work to corrupt Sean were ruined after staying with Aeon and Eliza for a few days without maids around.

    Aeon nced at Sean who was beaming thinking she was praising him but in reality, she generally said.

    Sean nodded proudly, "I am learning from SIL�� I mean Sister-inw." He looked excited to learn more. Probably he should have learned and done everything when he was a teenager, thanks to Leon for wrecking his life for so long.

    Aarvi faintly smiled in response to it before looking at Aeon. "When will the counseling end?" She didn''t beat around the bush and went straight to the point.

    Aeon checked the time on his wristwatch. Since Aarvi''s name and identity were known to Sean, he addressed her by the second name, "Ms. Evans, it will take another half an hour as per the schedule."

    Aarvi nodded, "Do you find any progress in Eliza Lane?" Aarvi didn''t bother about the greetings and formalities and collected the progress and information she needed.

    She could have asked those by making a call but it wouldn''t be an effective way to talk with Eliza. So she dropped by personally hoping she could sow a seed of change in Eliza.

    ...

    Sean, who was sitting to the north of them, looked right and left while they were discussing issues rted to Eliza and the Lane family followed by Amiah Entertainment. He felt like the elders were talking and the younger one should be silent as they didn''t bother to spare a look at him.

    After fifteen minutes, Aarvi finally nced at Sean and he smiled brightly at her thinking she would speak with him. Nheless, his face fell when she turned back to Aeon. She still couldn''t believe Sean had changed so she dropped a test. "I met Elder Harmon today."

    Sean still had a long face for not getting her attention, when her focus was actually on his expression. He also knew many responses to the questions of Aarvi, he chose to behave because she was addressing all the questions to Aeon.

    It suddenly struck the most important question to him,pletely ignoring what Aarvi said just now, "Aarvi, are you the shareholder of Amiah Entertainment?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aeon responded to Aarvi as he nced at Sean whose thoughts were elsewhere. "Did Leon let you meet grandfather?"

    Sean sulked for being ignored again. If Aeon was somebody else, he would have tossed him out and took Aarvi''s whole attention. He stood up sluggishly and went towards the dining hall to sulk alone.

    However, Aarvi didn''t respond to Aeon. Sean''s reaction meant he had no idea about what was happening in the Harmon family. So he also didn''t know Elder Harmon was on house arrest for many years hence whatever she revealed had no effect on him but Aeon. The Harmon family had indeed spoiled Sean with luxury and the good side of life.

    She checked the time on her wristwatch, and there was still time for Eliza to return. So she decided to have a few words with Sean "Sean��"

    Aarvi saw him instantly brighten up, turning to her. He noticed she addresses Aeon as President and him by name. So he assumed he was close to her even though he was engaged and started celebrating in his world.

    Aarvi felt her back stiffen at his behavior. He was behaving like her little pet that loves his owner. She signaled him to take a seat as she responded to Aeon, "When I didn''t take his appointment to meet him, why do I need his permission to meet Elder Harmon?"

    ''Him!?'' The two brothers shot up from their seats, their eyes filled with terror, and asked the same question, raising their pitch in panic, "You met Leon?"

    "You met bro?"

    Super calm, Aarvi blinked at the two brothers who were worried about her. "So?" Yes, she met Leon, so?

    Sean and Aeon looked at each other before taking their seats. Their hearts were beating like there was no tomorrow while she was sitting as if Leon was nobody. Since she was calm and normal, they felt like they were overestimating Leon but they knew Leon was a cold-blooded animal.

    Recalling Aarvi lying on the ground of the warehouse, beating ck and blue, Aeon tried to say something to Aarvi but he bit his lips and stayed quiet to hide his emotions. ''Please be safe.''

    Meanwhile, Sean was thinking why Leon hadn''t called him yet after knowing the girl from the picture and Beauty in ck are the same girl and he had lied to Leon.

    Since Sean was changing, Aarvi wanted to keep him busy and away from Leon so that he wouldn''t get entangled in the mess. "What are your ns, Sean?" She questioned bringing him out of his thoughts. He, anyway, can''t handle Leon alone.

    Aeon nced at Sean hearing Aarvi. They were discussing the same for three days but got nothing fruitful result or suitable career option for Sean.

    Sean shook his head indicating nothing. He responded in a low voice scratching his head in embarrassment, "Brother Leon paid to pass me in exams. Brother Aeon won''t let me get into business."

    Unsurprised, Aarvi gave a thought before asking, "Are you interested in studying?" Since Leon had diverted him to the wrong path, she thought he should go back to school.

    "Nope." He quickly immediately stated, clean and clear. He didn''t want to go where he would be judged on marks that could be bought.

    ''No management skills. Not interested in studying.'' Aarvi thought. "Acting?" She asked Aeon, thinking it wouldn''t be difficult for Sean. Aeon could easily weigh and estimate if a person could be trained and suitable for the entertainment field.

    Aeon involuntarily remembered her spellbinding skills in acting before he shook his head, "He is pathetic at it."

    Sean: "..."

    Sean felt like they were listing what he can''t do. "As if you guys can do it all. Hmph." He crossed his arms and looked away from them like a grumpy child.

    Aeon and Aarvi''s voices sounded at the same time, "I can do." Said Aarvi and "We can do.'' Said Aeon. Aeon might not be amazing in acting but for directing, he had learned to a good extent.

    Sean wasn''t ready to believe it. As he knew about Aeon, he challenged Aarvi, "How can you act? Don''t fool me, Aarvi." He assumed she might be President, but she was still a simple girl. Look at her in simple jeans and a top.

    Aeon: ''You are a fool.''

    Aarvi stood up to show Sean that she wasn''t the innocent girl as he still thinks. She walked towards Sean doing nothing much, she just looked him in the eyes like a girl who was deeply in love with him. Her longshes softly batted, her cheeks turned slightly pink in shyness. Aarvi was just imagining Aaron in Sean''s ce with her character as Aaron''s shy little Cupcake.

 Chapter 489 - Hellish Life

    Sean felt his throat run dry looking at Aravi, his ears turned red as he hypnotically looked at her. He was fascinated when her lips curled to an enticing smirk. He slightly angled his head following her actions.

    ''Pak.'' Sean came to his senses when Aeon smacked his head and Aarvi was already sitting at her ce. "Idiot."

    Sean felt everything was a dream just now. The affection and longing in her eyes had vanished. Everything that left was extreme, bone-chilling serenity.

    "Bro��" Sean turned to Aeon, he wanted to tell him her acting was wless and he should cast her. Aeon cut in, "She isn''t interested." He sighed internally.

    Aarvi saw Sean sulking again for losing in the challenge. He wasn''t serious about his life and had no hopes for himself. She didn''t want to give any chance for Leon to escape by pinning his activities on Sean as fooling Sean is very easy.

    Mission - Find an interest for Sean to keep him busy and far away from Leon

    She cued Sean, "Come with me." She took him in and around the vi. If she was seeing a car, she asked if he likes racing. For the house, if he was interested in architecture, interior designing, and so on.

    Sean was over the moon seeing her trying to help him for his better future so he listened to her and gave a response promptly without trying to take advantage of her or wasting her time.

    If not Aeon, she was the only one who cared to think about a better future for him whereas Leon always ignored everything and asked him to enjoy life. Well, he still liked it but the fear of Leon had rooted inside him.

    By the end of ten minutes, Aarvi lost count of how many careers she had remembered in such a short time. Sean had skills of spending money and enjoying life. In them, nothing was useful to life. If any, he didn''t really fancy them.

    Leaning on the dining table, she sipped water without believing that she was talking so much with Sean. "Have you ever tried cooking?" She hasn''t dropped her mission yet.

    Aeon, who was working on hisptop, turned to them after hearing Aarvi''s words. He remembered how Sean was enjoying cooking with him and Eliza, "Actually... He enjoys watching us try his dishes. And he is creative and experimental in it."

    Sean was still thinking about his opinion about cooking when Aarvi continued, "Then you can try cooking sses ."

    Sean didn''t reject the option but he wasn''t sure. Whenever he thought about any career, he focused on what was bad and unsuitable for him. "Will I have to work in a restaurant then?"

    Aarvi felt like he had a problem working under somebody. He didn''t like people bossing him or probably pointing out his mistakes. "Sean, you have to learn to ept your faults and deficiency. Only then can you achieve something by learning from your mistakes."

    Aarvi hit the bullseyes. Sean wasn''t confident about himself in anything. He was always exempted from using the money because it was deep-rooted in him that he can''t do anything and has no talents.

    Aeon continued after her in a coaxing and convincing tone, "Sean, how about you try cooking a meal every day at home for this week. If you would like to improve professionally, join a cooking ss. If you don''t like it, don''t continue. We will choose to try another one."

    Aarvi hummed in agreement with Aeon and the duo noticed Sean was nervous thinking of taking cooking as a profession. As though Aeon could read his worry, "Sean, enjoying cooking instead of taking it as work. Don''t worry, I can hire you and pay you." He added humorously.

    Sean chuckled epting it, "Alright, but you aren''t allowed to scold me if I burn the kitchen."

    Aarvi and Aeon: "..."

    Aarvi looked at the European gourmet kitchen onest time. She might not be able to see it again.

    Find an interest of Sean to keep him busy - Checked

    Aarvi turned around to the living hall when Sean left her side. The trio looked up where the two voices ofdies came from. Eliza was following the psychologist downstairs. Since Eliza had a smile, things seemed positive.

    Eliza noticed Aarvi and quickly recalled seeing Aarvi in the beauty salonst week. Nheless, she bid the psychologist first before standing next to Aeon watching Aarvi.

    "I have seen her��" She reported to Aeon, "She reminds me of Leon." She added what she felt. She wasn''t sure why Aarvi''s face was repeatedly reminding her of Leon. Hence she was guarded against Aarvi.

    Her voice wasn''t low and traveled to Aarvi too. Shocked, Sean and Aeon nced at Aarvi. Thetter didn''t react, she wanted to see how the two brothers would react and solve the confusion. She sipped more water watching them.

    Aeon started thinking whereas Sean was quick to react. Sean held Eliza''s arms and made her sit as he sat next to her. "Sil, do you remember where you might have seen her?"

    Eliza promptly shook her head and that''s the reason she had asked Aarvi in the Beauty Salon.

    Aeon who recalled Eliza and Sean''s conversation, questioned Eliza, "Sister-inw, Could you try to remember if you had seen Ms. Evans on Leon''sptop screen?"

    Sean was the one who had told them that so he remembered it, "Yeah, she is My Beauty in ck. Brother Leon has Aarvi''s picture as aptop lock screen."

    ''My Beauty in ck? I am not yours.'' Aarvi wanted to give a hard kick to his ass.

    Eliza slowly let her guard down as she tried to recall and understood Aarvi wasn''t from Leon''s side. Her uncertain voice sounded, "I think yes. If I was sober, Leon used to close theptop. I had fought with him, seeing her picture on hisptop whenever I was drunk. He- he used to beat me because he was actually angry at... her." Her finger pointed at Aarvi.

    Aarvi knew it for a long time hence she was willing to give a hand in order to save Eliza.

    Eliza forced her to remember the name Leon was screaming, "Av- Ava Ke-Kel... Ava Kelly." A glint of anger shed in Eliza''s eyes when she looked at Aarvi but she concealed it quickly.

    "..." Aeon remembered Zain Kelly instantly. If Aarvi is Ava Kelly, the piece perfectly fits with Shawn and Dax, the real Golden Trio. Then Zain Kelly isn''t a boyfriend but brother of Aarvi. Aeon was quick to analyze it. ''Then who is her boyfriend?'' Without awareness, he already had a question in his mind.

    Sean was totally clueless.

    Aarvi went towards the living hall as she probed Eliza, "Why don''t you tell them the whole truth, Mrs. Harmon?" Eliza knew why Leon was getting angry at her picture and venting his frustration on Eliza.

    Eliza''s eyes widened as it confirmed she is Ava Kelly, ''She is the reason for my hellish life.'' Eliza thought.

    Every torture Eliza had been through due to Leon''s anger and impotence became raw and painful. Realizing Aarvi was also ying Sean as Beauty in ck fueled her anger. Eliza strode to Aarvi and flung her hand right across Aarvi''s face.

 Chapter 490 - Psychopathic Husband

    Eliza knew what Aarvi was pointing out by mentioning the ''truth'' but she couldn''t bring herself to say that truth of Leon to her two brothers-inw. She had promised Leon that she would keep it to herself and she didn''t want to break her promise.

    She had been through hellish life and she didn''t like Ava Kelly was using Sean so she flung her hand staring right into Aarvi''s face.

    Sean and Aeon werete to react as they were lost in their thoughts. They could only hold their breath when Aarvi''s face turned icy cold, she took a step back to miss her hand touching her face and held Eliza''s hand at ease before she could n on swinging it back.

    Both men sprinted to them and pulled Eliza away, in case she tried to attack Aarvi. Aarvi knew it was reasonable to react that way but didn''t expect Eliza to take it physically. She had expected her to be smart, instead of ming her for Leon''s impotence.

    Clenching her fist, Eliza sneered looking at Aarvi while the two brothers were stopping her to protect the unknown, "The truth?"

    "Sister-inw, let''s talk." Aeon patiently tried to stop Eliza.

    "Sil, Aarvi is helping us." Sean tried to make her think rationally.

    Eliza ignored the brother and red at Aarvi who was rubbing her hand with a tissue. She hissed, "Yes, I should tell them the truth." She didn''t know Leon was sleeping around with many women. She got to knowter but Leon never treated Eliza rudely, he used to respect and care about her until three years back.

    Eliza didn''t know what Ava Kelly did to Leon to cause the impotence. If Ava Kelly hadn''t done it, Leon wouldn''t have been torturing Eliza day and night. So all she could think was Ava Kelly ruined her life by hurting Leon.

    Aeon and Sean were like lost men in the forest, looking at the twodies without knowing what was thatplete truth Aarvi brought up.

    Eliza continued ming everything on Aarvi, "It''s because of you I am living life in fear. If you weren''t born, I wouldn''t have seen the past three years." Anger took over her tongue.

    Aarvi has the immense patience to handle such situations. But, ''If you weren''t born��'' hit her really hard. She grew up hearing those words from her parents, day and night. She wasn''t Ava Kelly anymore to hear the rubbish.

    "If. I. Wasn''t. Born." Aarvi coldly uttered a word for word. The trio unknowingly fell silent looking at her smile. That wasn''t any sweet smile, her eyes were threatening and her smile was dangerous. It felt like peace before a storm and was elerating their heartbeats.

    Eliza, who wanted to continue her words, started stammering without being able to peel her gaze away or think.

    Aarvi took a step closer, she had thought she could sit and calmly speak with Eliza. However she had forgotten, people tend to me things on easy targets. Bad luck, Aarvi wasn''t going to listen to the same bullshit.

    "Alex!!" Her sharp loud voice resonated in the vi.

    The door burst open with three entering together briskly. They measured the situation before they stood behind three Harmons. But the three weren''t able to peel their eyes off her serene yet menacing smile.

    Aarvi''s eyes shifted from Eliza to the man behind her, "Give her a taste of what her husband does with innocents." She ordered without a hint of emotions. The six were shocked to the wits.

    What does Leon do with innocents? He sexually abuses them for his physical pleasure. Aarvi''s order meant Eliza will be abused now.

    First, to understand her intention was Alex, she wanted to inflict fear in Eliza. Alex had worked with Aarvi for two years now, he knew her to a pretty extent when ites to handling people. So he was smart to understand the situation.

    Aeon and Sean couldn''t believe their ears while Eliza started screaming before anybody could even touch a hair on her body.

    "H-how could you do this?" She cried, reaching for Aeon to help her. Her whole being was trembling like a wilted leaf. Those men looked cold and frightening so her tears rolled down at the thought of an unknown man assaulting her.

    "I can," Aarvi smirked an answer and cued Alex to separate her. Because only he was calm whereas others couldn''t take the blow. Actually, she was proud of their hesitation else she would have kicked their balls.

    Instead of pretending to be dragging her towards a room, Alex shortened it and gave the same effect. He held Eliza''s arm and pushed her to the couch which seemed like he threw her on the couch to vite her in front of all.

    Aeon and Sean were torn. They can''t support one here as the wrong one was Leon Harmon and it was affecting the two women and their judgment. Yet they had trust in Aarvi that she wouldn''t do anything to Eliza as she is the one who saved her from Leon.

    However, they tried to help Eliza but Aarvi grunted, "Stay right there."

    The duo froze at hermand. Aeon knew Aarvi was heartless but didn''t expect her to teach Eliza in a rough and heart shuddering way. Whereas Sean panicked, "A-A-Aarvi, Sil is i-innocent."

    Meanwhile, Eliza screamed at the top of her lungs asking Aeon for help looking at Alex''s chilly gaze. There was fear as the men around them looked more powerful.

    Aarvi cued the Shadow team members to leave before she sat on the corner of the center table facing Eliza from near.

    Eliza''s face was streaked in tears, heart rammed against her chest, and trembled terribly. She saw Aarvi extend her hand, giving her a ss of water. She was scared but Aarvi''s aloof gaze felt like she was giving her an order. Her hands shook but she took the ss as she sniffled. Holding the ss in both hands, she sipped water trying topose.

    Aeon and Sean watched Aarvi''s back. She was sitting in a posture that spoke of dominance and confidence. She was still emitting coldness that was greatly oppressing them from speaking. If there was somebody else in her ce, both brothers were sure they would have hit her as soon as the order passed her lips.

    Eliza took time before understanding Leon was trying to molest Aarvi and to escape, she had no choice and probably kicked or something before escaping. Eliza had the hope of Aeon helping her, did Aarvi have the hope? Aarvi looked so young, what was her age three years back? Such many questions started haunting Eliza''s mind.

    "Fifteen Seconds," Aarvi noted the time Eliza had to fight her fear of molestation. "Do you even have any idea how many girls have fought, cried, and lost lives due to your psychopathic husband?" Her voice was unyielding and stern.

    And the ludicrous thing was, after suffering under an animal like Leon, Eliza still didn''t wish for his death but Aarvi''s. Why? Because she had escaped him by kicking?

    Eliza remembered Amiah, Aeon''s first love. She sniffled hard as she nced at Aeon. Eliza felt like she should have killed Leon on the day she got to know Leon was a bloody r.a.p.i.s.t. But at that time, all she had was fear of Leon and selfish wishes to save herself and her parents.

    She felt insignificant and thoughtless for never standing for Aeon but took his help to stay safe from Leon. She cowered in shame.

 Chapter 491 - Broken Promise

    Eliza''s gaze shifted back to Aarvi. She could guess Aarvi must have fought to save herself from Leon, then what about her? She was broken into tears as soon as she heard the orders. She couldn''t even imagine how strong Aarvi had to be, to go against Leon.

    Aarvi was young yet she was mentally mature and strong and Eliza felt weak and immature for throwing her years of frustration on her.

    She had forgotten she was a woman first, before a wife of somebody. And she failed as a woman by ming Aarvi and for empathizing with Leon for his fate.

    "I-I am sorry." She apologized to Aarvi at the realization that her silence means she is supporting Leon''s unscrupulous lifestyle.

    Aarvi didn''t want an apology, it doesn''t set anything right. It wasn''t a good time to speak to Eliza and she wasn''t in the mood to stuff sense to her either. If Eliza doesn''t realize the worth of life, then it would be her fate.

    Aarvi rose, grabbing her wallet, she was going towards the main door but paused. When she turned around, the three were staring at her. She realized her cold and sharpness was too high causing them to freeze. She breathed rx her appearance. She gazed at Eliza when she stated, "I am d I was born. Many girls are saved from your husband because of me." If Leon wasn''t impotent, he would surely have continued his monstrous life for three years.

    Aarvi turned around and left.

    "Aar...vi" Sean tried to stop but his voice didn''t reach her ears and she was gone.

    Aeon looked at Eliza who was regretting her words spouted in anger. Tears rolled down her eyes that she wiped. He realized he doesn''t know a few things about Leon which Aarvi and Eliza knew and Eliza doesn''t know Aarvi''s actions to help them.

    Sean stood at the door, watching Aarvi escorted away by a few men. He had believed she was a simple working woman, now, she was a distant dream. He should have been angry at her for all her lies but he felt weird. A kind of hurt that was causing him hard to breathe, he couldn''t describe.

    The time he had spent with Aarvi reyed in his mind. He understood why Aarvi acted like a girl in love. She indirectly told him she never liked him but tricked him with her extraordinary acting. She wasn''t a weak naive girl but a strong, resolute woman.

    She always highlighted him as rich and herself as poor whereas she was president of a conglomerate, employing hundreds of people. So what was her aim?

    He remembered her telling him he doesn''t know the difficulties and he needs to work. ''Does she want me to work hard? Will she like me then?''

    ''Or did she use me against Brother Leon?'' This thought hurt him the most. He inhaled sharply before closing the door and going inside.

    Aeon had ced a tissue box next to Eliza as he briefed about Aarvi. Sean too didn''t know about Aeon''s encounter with Aarvi so he calmly heard, trying to know Aarvi better. Aeon also summarized Aarvi''s intention behind her actions each time and his conversation with her on Sean''s engagement... ...

    "W-who saved her then?" Sean couldn''t stop himself from asking that question when Aeon mentioned Aarvi at the warehouse.

    Aeon shook his head indicating he had no idea about it.

    Silence fell over, Eliza understood why Aeon respects Aarvi so much. She also got to know, the owner of the vi and the one who saved her out of Leon''s clutch was actually Aarvi. Then she nced at Sean before asking Aeon. "Why did she make him fall for her? Why is she taking Leon''s revenge on him?"

    Sean frowned hearing Eliza. ''Revenge?'' But she had stopped meeting him. He too wanted to know the response so he turned to Aeon.

    Aeon hoped Sean hadn''t fallen for Aarvi other than having a crush. Aeon didn''t hope that because he started doubting his feelings for Aarvi, he wished it because Aarvi already has a boyfriend or husband.

    "Because Sean loves to y around and likes new things easily." As far as he could remember Sean speaking about Aarvi, he concluded easily, "She wanted to make him independent and separated from Leon"

    ''Separated from Leon!?'' Sean realized the reason behind her actions at the restaurant. Even though he was scared of Leon, he acted normal to avoid Leon threatening him to kill or killing him.

    Since Aarvi wanted him to be independent and away from Leon, Sean decided to learn cooking seriously. He stood up suddenly causing the two to turn toward him, "I will try a new dish today. I will cook lunch." He announced.

    He ran to the study room to grab his brother''s tablet and searched for recipes as he went towards the kitchen.

    Aeon wanted to tell him Aarvi might have someone she loves and he should give up but the result might not be in favor. If Sean feels wronged, he might again give up on thinking about himself or he might go back to Leon.

    Eliza, who had fallen silent hearing everything, broke her promises hesitatingly. "Leon is impotent."

    Sean was in the kitchen so he didn''t hear and Aeon was shocked by the reveal. He didn''t know how to react to it so he waited for her to speak.

    Eliza continued as she fixed a puzzle, bridging how Aarvi might have reached the warehouse, "Aarvi must have kicked him and escaped. After Leon visited the doctor, he probably tortured her in the warehouse."

    Aeon unthinkingly breathed a long sigh of relief. The thought of Aarvi helping him when his elder brother had vited her brutally was eating him for many days.

    He let out another sigh for his old thoughts on Aarvi. He had thought she had no worry in life when he had met her initial days. Now he knows she has gone through the worst phase of life.

    Eliza made her mind, took a deep breath, and hurriedly said afraid of going back on the decision the next moment, "I will divorce, Leon."

    Aeon was taken by surprise before he smiled. Aarvi''s rough way and her intentions behind her actions actually worked.

    Eliza smiled back nervously but the fear still lingered thinking about Leon''s reaction to her decision.

    -----

    At Skyarc Industries,

    Dax was used to bombarding reporters, yet he was shocked to see reports camping outside Skyarc and asking almost everyone if they knew Aarvi Evans.

    Dax got inside without answering any questions. He was passing by near the reception when his secretary collected the bouquet from the receptionsit and reported to Dax, "CEO Grant, the flowers are from Ms. Spencer." He had read Tia in the card, instead of mentioning it, he addressed it appropriately as per his knowledge.

    Dax halted in his footsteps, the good mood he had from the morning was reced with a deep scowl on his face, dark clouds slowly gathered at him. He turned to his secretary and saw beautiful blue, purple, and white Hyacinths bouquet in the Secretary''s hand with a note between flowers.

    "She is dead." He snatched the bouquet, strode to the bin decisively, and dumped it inside before going towards the elevator.

    ''Dead?'' The secretary, who had thought Dax''s mood will be even better with the bouquet, cried in his mind as his day was going to be long and dreadful.

    #### Edited: 00:00 19 Jul 2021 (EST) ###

    Yay, we have crossed 2k votes on the previous week. I will be releasing an extra chapter in two days.

    A new week; the same goal. Start voting for the bonus chapters.

    2000 votes - 1 chapter

    2500 Votes - 2 chapters

    3000 Votes for 3 chapters

    (>.<)

 Chapter 492 - Money Laundry

    Aarvi was early for lunch so she had left Shadow team members to have lunch in the restaurant and bring lunch for her and Aaronter.

    When she reached Rivas Industries there was the festive mode for winning the project Golden Oil and Gas. So far, that was the biggest project of thepany, and expected turnover would double if not triple the Rivas Industries current revenue. Of course, there was also a risk with the project.

    However, Aarvi cared for the man behind the scenes who was buried in work, letting others enjoy their time.

    Aaron''s secretaries who used to calmly greet Aarvi or silently nod if her eyes were going on them were going extra lengths. Dropping their snacks tes aside, they quickly went to Aarvi and greeted professionally and some tried to be amicable, calling her to join them.

    The reason behind their behavior was simple, they knew her name and got to know she is the mysterious President of Skr. In the past, they didn''t know what Aarvi does but they never had thought she could be a big figure in Industries.

    Milo Wen was working in his office when he heard themotion outside. He stood by the ss door and watched Aarvi between the secretaries. He was trying to know if there were any cunning, greedy female secretaries nning anything against Aarvi to get Aaron. His wife, Esme had warned him about it so he wanted to be careful.

    However, all he saw was admiration. They were finding it difficult to ept that such a youngdy was the mysterious president. He couldn''t even pick if anybody was acting in them.

    Aarvi heard the secretaries, she was neither thrilled nor irritated. She was still the same calmdy irrespective of their extra support and exims. One thing was evident to her, their respect for her increased, and they found her worthy and suitable for Aaron, their capable President.

    She faintly smiled or nodded at them in response to their words. She didn''t have to worry about anything as all top-level management and the secretaries had signed a confidentiality agreement about no leak of the data. So she epted that she was the President, she was also a friend of Dax and Shawn, and so on.

    When they asked her repeatedly for snacks, Aarvi wished them first, "Congrattions on winning the project. I have some important work to tend to. I won''t be able to join you guys."

    The secretaries didn''t need an exnation as she was President so they made way for her towards Aaron''s office, "Thank you, Ms. Evans. Have a good day." Aarvi had asked them to continue addressing as Miss. instead of the President.

    Aarvi knows it is important to have a good work rtionship with secretaries as they are the ones who keep a close eye on different projects and report immediately to the President.

    "Hmmm�� I can have a taste of them." She said and saw a fewdy secretaries giggle before they ran up to the table. They took a te and ced a few french macarons and passed her. Aarvi thanked them and went towards Aaron''s office.

    Milo Wen wanted to apud Aarvi for always staying like a cidke and he appreciated his team of secretaries for knowing their boundaries. Else he would have fired one or two by now.

    He smiled at Aarvi with a nod when their eyes met. He watched her go inside before it shed him about ady sitting in Aaron''s office. ''Oh Damn. Will Ms. Evans misunderstands the President?'' He thought before shaking his head in denial. ''She isn''t a shallow person.'' He went back to work having faith in her.

    ----

    Inside Aaron''s office.

    Aarvi involuntarily looked behind the desk but the chair was empty and Aaron''s zer was hanging on the coat stand. She was shifting her gaze towards the right where the coach was present when Aaron stood up and went towards her.

    Aarvi shed him a sweet smile before she nced at the woman who was sitting facing outside. It was surprising that the woman didn''t bother to turn around and check.

    Aaron took the te from her hand and lifted his arms, causing Aarvi to smile and hug him, tiptoeing in her heels. Resting her chin on his shoulder, Aarvi noticed the woman was watching her faint reflection on the ss wall. Their eyes met yet thedy didn''t bother to look away.

    Aarvi whispered to Aaron, "I see, you were flirting with a girl."

    Aaron hummed, leaving her surprised by that response. He braced his arm around her shoulder as he took her to the couch. He whispered back to the ear, "We were flirting about you."

    Heh? That made no sense. She understood as they were talking about her.

    Taking a seat, Aaron introduced the girl, "Charlotte Parkinson." He knew it was enough for Aarvi but he continued as Charlotte was sharp and she might doubt them, "Mother''s friend''s daughter." He meant she was nothing to him as he could have actually told Aarvi as an acquaintance.

    Aarvi found it funny while Charlotte was speechless to the bones. They had met each other many times till he was eighteen.

    Aaron sensed their reaction but he didn''t care. He doesn''t call just anybody as friends after meeting a few times at families'' dinner time. He turned to Charlotte and introduced Aarvi, "My fianc��e, Aarvi Evans."

    Fianc��e, it sounded nicer than a girlfriend. Aarvi had no objection, yet she was surprised to hear fianc��e instead of his wife. Of course, it was because Charlotte was a military officer and records are important to them.

    Aarvi and Charlotte looked at each other after Aaron''s voice ended. Aaron sensed a different kind of tension between them before Aarvi won with a serene smile hiding each of her thoughts and that left Charlotte confused.

    Aarvi rubbed the salt... No, she poured the chilly powder on the wound, "Hello Ms. Parkinson. Since your mom''s friend''s daughter, please feel free." Her voice sounded like honey and her smile was bewitching.

    Aaron who didn''t think before now gave a thought. Charlotte asked to meet him urgently after reaching the reception of Rivas Industries. The message was passed to him by Milo Wen saying it was about ''Aaron''s wife.''

    He had just seen on the surface and thought Charlotte was helping him and Aarvi but, in fact, Charlotte was trying to break them apart by believing the fake evidence she had against Aarvi Evans.

    Aaron, who should have been gratified, was left with hostility.

    Charlotte was indeed there because she had heard of Aarvi Evans as the wife of Aaron. She thought he should know the unscrupulous activities of Aarvi so she hadn''t submitted the evidence Leon had given her to the higher authority.

    When she was on the way, she got to know that Aarvi is President of Skr Industries. So she had to return to her base and look into Skr''s information and statistics. Looking at the tremendous growth of thepany, Charlotte was more than sure that Aarvi was involved in moneyundering.

    She first nced at Aaron, who had unlimited gentleness for the delicate, gorgeousdy who looked like a porcin doll with her faint curve of lips.

    Her eyes shifted back to Aaron whose gentleness vanished away. Aaron had seen the evidence, yet he wasn''t angry at Aarvi. The sweet words of Aarvi felt like taunts to her ears. Overall, she didn''t want to greet Aarvi and ignored her.

    She was thinking Aaron would ask or speak about the case but he was more ruthless than she could even think of. "Don''t appear without an appointment, Ms. Parkinson. You should leave here and do your job. "

 Chapter 493 - Dumb And Jealous

    After Charlotte left, Aarvi tried but failed to control her chortles. Aaron couldn''t understand the situations, when girls would usually get angry and throw tantrums, those makes Aarviugh, finding them funny.

    "Doozy!" His Cupcake is always unique in her own way.

    He held her when she rolled towards him whileughing recalling, utter wonderstruck of Charlotte for his words. "Yo-You are savage." She gave him a thumbs up. She should pity Charlotte who had grabbed the file and left without a word.

    Looking at herughying in his arms without asking what they were talking about her, Aaron dipped his head and captured her curled lips.

    How could there be a better way than a kiss to stop her?

    Aarvi''s body stiffened, gulping herughter down her throat. Her eyes slowly closed to immerse in the pleasure of his heavenly kisses. Her heart started racing and the butterflies went frenzy in her stomach just like their every kiss. His strong arms were caged around her restricting her movements. His tongue swept over her lips sending shivers down her spine. She soon sumbed to his tempting lips skillfully nipping and sucking over hers.

    Her hand slid to his back head and thrust her tongue into his mouth. He started the hide and seek, without letting her reach him. It unknowingly became her goal and pressed her lips further and continued to explore his warm minty taste mouth.

    She squirmed to sit on hisp but his arms were stronger, she struggled without winning in their wordless game. So she bit his lips, awakening the beast that attacked her hungrily and mercilessly.

    Overwhelmed, turned into a puddle of water when he dominated over her and coaxed whimpers out of her until she was breathless. Laying in his arms in a daze, she felt her hands numb to even hold him.

    Aarvi panted for more air, feeling his warm, heavy breath fanning her cheek and jawline. She could feel her tensed body and pleasure in the pit of her stomach just for his searing kiss. She understood the effects he had on her body that she had turned hot, craving for his touch.

    Her gliding fingers on his neck could feel him flinch to control himself from pinning her down under him.

    She opened her eyes when he pulled her up to let her sit. Before she could adjust herself on the couch to face him, a macaron was between her lips.

    Aaron spoke after she took a bite. "Remember, a military vehicle was at Leon Harmon''s ce yesterday?" Her team had reported him and he had told her in the morning.

    Aarvi pouted in displeasure for his topic after their kiss. Leon Harmon was such a mood killer.

    Aaron chuckled looking at her ck against him protesting against the topic. His Cupcake is easier to make happy and one name was enough to make her irritated. He slid his hand around her waist and pulled her on hisp to keep her focused on the topic and also to please her.

    Anyway, after straddling him on hisp, Aarvi forgot about the annoyance of Leon Harmon, all she could focus on was Aaron''s moving lips instead of his words. She felt jealous of the air that was brushing his lips.

    ''Oh damn. Am I being lustful now?'' She thought, gulping the macaron she was chewing. ''What is he doing to me? I wasn''t like this before.'' Her heart shuddered at the thought.

    She moved her eyes to his and with slight hesitation, "Aaron Rivas, all I could think of is... kissing you." She bit her lips and her cheeks turned hot red when she revealed it to him without bothering about hiding it.

    Aaron paused and his eyes glimmered darkly. Just like she woke the Little Monster, he had woken up the curious kitten in her, and it won''t rest until he eats her.

    A hint of shock shed in her eyes after she realized she was aroused. He was no less stimted than her but he had better self-control and she stupidly blurted out what was going on in her mind.

    Before he could do anything, Aarvi slid off his legs to escape. At the right time, they heard a knock on the door. Aarvi patted her chest as she hissed in pain when he pinched her waist. He needed to breathe to calm down.

    Aarvi permitted, thinking if the Shadow team member came so soon with the lunch, "Come in."

    When the door opened, Aaron''s face turned cold while Aarvi''s face had a smile worthy of adoration. Charlotte Parkinson, inly uttered, "I am sorry to disturb. I think I have left my mobile here."

    Aaron and Aarvi didn''t have to check the coffee table or couch to say there was no mobile. Instead, Charlotte must have purposefully hidden in the room when Aarvi and Aaron were not noticing her actions. They weren''t dumb to think it was a coincidence.

    Charlotte wanted to know what Aaron and Aarvi would talk about the moneyundry so she had left her mobile to gather the information. She purposefully used the washroom, went downstairs then again came upstairs consuming as much as time possible while looking normal without raising suspicion.

    Well, her n was amazing but her opponents were used to trickier situations than this.

    Charlotte was in trousers, a t-shirtyered with a jacket, so it was obvious she wouldn''t hold her mobile in her hand. So Aarvi can''t slip off her mobile to toss it in the water.

    Aarvi didn''t want to attack Charlotte straight as she was in the military and she would pull unnecessary stunts on them. Aarvi didn''t have time to waste on Charlotte, her love rival. So she cooked the n immediately.

    Aarvi behaved dumb and jealous woman as she hugged Aaron''s arm as though she was trying to announce to Charlotte that Aaron was her man. She said extra sweetly, purposefully appearing as she was acting, "Please, fetch it." Meanwhile, she wrote on Aaron''s arms as, [Call My Team.]

    Aaron had nned to get rid of Charlotte''s mobile. He couldn''t help but sigh in his mind. Being strong and independent, Aarvi didn''t know to take support and leave work to him.

    Anyway, he understood her signal, Aarvi will keep Charlotte busy and he has to call her team to remove the audio from her device.

    Charlotte watched Aarvi. She was the president of Skr and her behavior didn''t suit her. She smirked at Aaron thinking he found himself a shallow woman. She ignored Aarvi again. She went inside and pretended to be searching before bending to picking her mobile from the floor.

    ''Ms. Parkinson, your acting is miserable.'' Aarvi thought, witnessing the little act of Charlotte before she left.

    Aarvi passed her mobile to Aaron and pressed her lips hard on his cheek giving him a loud smacking kiss. Then she ran out- Scratch that, She happily skipped out to trick Charlotte.

    Aaron: "..."

    He didn''t follow his n and followed his Cupcake''s order. He dialed and quickly instructed after hearing the voice, "Charlotte Parkinson is at Rivas Industries. She recorded audio from her mobile..."

    Before he could continue, the girl who had answered the call, loudly instructed, "Bro Zen, hack Charlotte Parkinson''s mobile. She is at Rivas Industries. Ian, pass him the mobile number."

    "President Rivas, shall we delete it or edit it or rece it?" She hurriedly asked.

    ''Edit?'' A cunning smile appeared on Aaron''s face to irritate Charlotte."The work needs to be done quickly..." Aaron doubted if they could hack so swiftly and edit it.

    Anyway, a young man''s voice sounded on the other end, "Hacked."

    Amused, Aaron instructed, "There are three lines near the end of the audio where I have taken Leon''s name, cut it off."

    He could only hope Aarvi doesn''t beat him for letting her team hear her moans.

 Chapter 494 - Prince Charming

    Exiting Aaron''s office, "Ms. Parkinson." Aarvi called her. She no more behaved like a jealous, dramatic fianc��e. She didn''t behave her usual self either but she was serious and colder.

    Charlotte turned around urately knowing the voice. A few words from Aarvi were enough for Charlotte to identify her voice and store it in her mind for a long time.

    Her eyes brushed over Aarvi, top to toe. In ripped jeans and not so special top on it, Aarvi looked like any other college girl from a normal family unless you sense her appearance. She carried herself confidently and any dress on her looked stylish and trendy.

    Charlotte had expected Aaron to choose a delicate girl for himself but she hadn''t expected that girl to be simple instead of shy and eye itching luxurious.

    ''Cupcake!'' Charlotte heard of her for her kindness and sinless smiles. She had those warm, calming smiles that could put anyone''s heart at ease andfort them. But that would be irritating if you one doesn''t like her or have ulterior motives. What actually intrigued Charlotte was Aarvi''s eyes, they spoke of many things one couldn''t read yet they appeared clear as a blue sky.

    Even the way Aarvi walked, Charlotte felt like she and Aarvi were worlds apart. Her lips arced without understanding why Aarvi, who she had ignored to rile her up, was actually going to meet her.

    ''Did�� she get to know?'' Charlotte thought about the recorded audio on her mobile.

    She waited for Aarvi to reach her. Once Aarvi came closer, instead of passing her mobile to the left hand that had a file, she sleekly pushed her mobile to her pant pocket and extended her hand for a handshake.

    Aarvi ignored her hand, "Do you mind telling me about your intentions for flying around my�� Fiance?" She questioned so that she could push around sometime. She also tested Charlotte''s personality to know her motives behind reaching Aaron.

    Did she really like Aaron? Aarvi was dumb in it. Especially after knowing about Ziva and Zain, she prepared never to judge anybody''s way of love or like.

    Honestly, she didn''t want another Naomi at this time. She has to handle Leon so she wanted to be focused on Aaron, thepany, and Leon. Of course, friends and family included.

    Charlotte had no intention of shaking hands either. She was pretending anyway so she wasn''t awkward while dropping her hand down.

    Judging Aarvi''s character was anyway difficult for Charlotte so she didn''t think too much. "I might disappoint and burst your dream bubble, Ms. Evans."

    Aarvi was yet to know what was in the file that Charlotte got from Leon. Aarvi wasn''t scared of it as she was sure it would be fake. What she was curious about was, why did Leon choose Charlotte instead of many others?

    Either fooling Charlotte was easy for Leon or he had a far deeper n. "Guess what? You could never do that." She knew to protect her dream bubble.

    Her confidence was something Charlotte admired. Anyway, recalling her possessive behavior from a few minutes back, she continued, "Don''t you think Aaron is the Prince Charming who everyone wants?"

    That was interesting. Aarvi''s eyebrow lifted as a counter to her words, "I don''t care about everyone." Then why will she think about everyone''s opinion on Aaron?

    Charlotte loved her response. She expected Aarvi to say Aaron was hers. Charlotte continued, "I hate Prince Charming."

    Charlotte wasn''t a love rival!? She wasn''t going to be another Naomi!? Aarvi was surprised to know Charlotte actually hates Prince Charming�� She meant Aaron.

    Anyway, Aarvi didn''t show any emotions. This was really intriguing to her to know why Charlotte hates Aaron, yet calls him Prince Charming and appeared there with the fake evidence against her.

    "Hatred!" Aarvi uttered audible and clear. Hatred is a deep emotion like love. It should be gotten rid of sooner if one doesn''t want it to destroy their life. That''s what Aarvi was doing, she was d Aaron came to her life to overpower hatred in her.

    "Don''t forget to keep your motives in check." She meant, ''Don''t you dare think of hurting Prince Charming; Aaron.''

    Charlotte realized Aarvi doesn''t know anything about her. She had expected Aaron to tell Aarvi everything once she leaves the office. Charlotte had no n of revenge or any kind of stuff against Aaron.

    Before their conversation could move, "Cupcake��"

    Aarvi wasn''t sure the reason but hearing Cupcake involuntarily brings a smile to her face. A genuine sweet smile at that. Charlotte obviously noticed her reaction before turning around to Aaron.

    Aaron beckoned her, "Come��" This word was barely audible. Aarvi understood the work waspleted by her team. She was proud of them.

    The secretaries who noticed the two presidents, giggled, understanding Cupcake is Aarvi''s nickname. They found it adorable.

    Aarvi nced back at Charlotte, "Have a good day." Then she walked away from Charlotte to Aaron who was waiting for her at the door.

    Charlotte, shook her head to disperse her thoughts and went to the elevator. She didn''t check her mobile until she reached her car.

    She wore her air pods and yed the audio as she drove her car out of the parking lot.

    She heard Aarviughing heartily right after she left. ''Was sheughing at me?'' Then she heard him say ''Doozy'' to her and Aarvi mentioned, ''You are savage.'' to Aaron.

    Charlotte fumed realizing Aarvi was actuallyughing at her. Then after it, Aarvi''s joyousughter abruptly stopped followed by a few seconds of silence. And then, Charlotte''s face flushed in embarrassment hearing muffling, moans, and little grunts.

    She couldn''t believe Aaron and Aarvi were making out after she left. She looked at her mobile, she had gone through the trouble to hear them making out.

    ''Is Aaron really unworried about his fianc��e?'' She thought as she started to fast forward the audio in one hand and the other hand controlled the wheels of the car.

    After the pants, she heard Aarvi mention, ''Aaron Rivas, all I could think of is... kissing you.'' then the audio ended.

    ''What the f**k!'' Charlotte had the urge to punch somebody in fury. She threw her AirPods away and drove the car toward her military base thinking to submit the evidence to the higher-ups.

    -----

    Meanwhile, at Aaron''s office, Aaron didn''t tell Aarvi that the audio wasn''t deleted but edited. As soon as she reached him, Aarvi curiously asked, "I thought Charlotte Parkinson is my love rival but she hates you."

    Aaron hummed in acknowledgment, "Why did you think she loved me?" He made her sit on the couch.

    Aarvi took a bite of a macaron before she fed him. She responded, "I could sense she wasn''t here to help but with a different motive. I can''t read minds, you know." He again gave her a bite of Macaron and went towards his desk.

    "Charlotte Parkinson was studying in our school till fourth grade before joining the military school. Her grandfather always used topare her scores with mine. Hence she was calling me Prince Charming who everyone likes, hence she hates me."

    Aarvi shook her head in utter loss. She couldn''t believe military family grandparents too are narrow-minded topare scores and Charlotte still being childish. "My dear fiance, she still calls you Prince Charming."

    Aaron smiled for her dreamy voice as he shrugged for Charlotte. Over time, he had thought Charlotte would have grown up. Anyway, he doesn''t care.

    Aarvi went towards the desk as she asked, "If she hates you, why would shee here with the evidence against me?"

    That would be kind of helpful to Aaron and Aarvi, right?

 Chapter 495 - A Simple Wish

    Aaron ced the pen down from his hand and thought about Aarvi''s question. ''If Charlotte hates you, why would shee here with the evidence against me?''

    Aarvi sat opposite to him and cupped her face waiting for his response. Watching his eye-striking face, Aarvi thought about how she got this stunning creature to her side. She used to be very quiet and do her work without grabbing anybody''s attention when she was in school. She used to blend in with the crowd so ''How did I get his attention?'' She wanted to think of the past but knew she would get a headache and he would be worried so she sat and admired the creature named Prince Charming�� Oops, Aaron Rivas.

    Gazing her eyes, Aaron wanted to read her mind instead of thinking about her question. "Charlotte Parkinson wants to win on me."

    "Huh?" Aarvi tilted her head without understanding itpletely. Both were in different fields so what''s there to win and lose.

    Aaron continued as much as he could remember what Charlotte used to tell him, "She wants to prove marks and intelligence aren''t the requirements to have a sessful career and life."

    Aarvi nodded, epting Charlotte''s way of thinking. Many people who had flunked in exams are doing far better than the rank holders. But why does Charlotte want to prove it to Aaron who doesn''t care about her?

    Aaron continued, "I think��" He wasn''t certain as it was his deduction, "She wanted to prove me despite being smart, I chose the wrong one as my wife. She wanted to gloat at my misfortune but��" Aaron shrugged his shoulders and smiled looking at Aarvi who was at a loss for words.

    Aarvi didn''t like Charlotte''s personality even though she was a strong woman. Charlotte''s victory was at Aaron''s hardship without understanding she hated him because her grandparents wereparing her with him.

    Charlotte hadn''t realized that she was wasting her emotions on a useless game. How could she take pleasure at someone''s misfortune and pain?

    Wait, ''Even, I do the same for Leon?'' She thought as his mistakes are leeway she gets to torture him more ''If I don''t like Charlotte, that means I don''t like myself?''

    Aaron, who nced at Aarvi while flipping a page of a file, noticed her face had fallen lost in thoughts. "Cupcake, what''s wrong?" He immediately asked.

    Aarvi was about to shake her head but asked to know what he would say, "Charlotte Parkinson takes pleasure from watching your misfortune. Isn''t it detestable?"

    Aaron asked back right after her without understanding why her thoughts were jumping around, "Why are youparing yourself with her?"

    Aarvi pouted at his question. She wasn''tparing, it was the fact. She felt like Charlotte was her mirror replica.

    Aaron sighed, "One, I don''t care what about Charlotte Parkinson. Two, she has a mindless aim in her mind whereas you have a valid reason to stand against Leon Harmon."

    Aarvi bit her lips. Yes, she has a strong solid reason to be against Leon. ''Why am I being negative?'' She chided herself before asking him, "What will you do if grandfather Jordan stands against me after knowing I am torturing Leon?"

    Aaron knew Aarvi still needed a lot of time to understand Jordan well. "You will know soon." He didn''t reveal as she was going to the Rivas mansion to tell them about Leon.

    Since his family had already epted her, she wanted to let them know so that they could be prepared for Leon''s unknown attacks. He could see, she was nervous which she was masking well.

    Both had lunch once Alex dropped the takeaway. Then Aarvi went to the Rivas mansion.

    ----

    At Rivas mansion

    Megan and Butler weed Aarvi at the door and took her inside. Aarvi was still jelly thinking about the reactions of four. Aaron, Zain, Shawn, and Dax know her well so she wasn''t nervous with them but elders?

    She was very really nervous after a long time. The Rivas family never really had to go against any family or faced life threats over them. They always stayed safe from such problems as far as she knows. They weren''t obligated to bear with her past and the problem she was bringing on them.

    At the same time, she could easily guess how her biological parents would have reacted to this matter. So the thought of the Rivas family following the same made her heart squeeze.

    Why?

    Even though she had recently got along with them, deep down, she knew she had already epted them as her family. A family who will stand by each other during tough times. She didn''t want them to help her tackle Leon, she was enough for it. She didn''t hold any high expectations either. Just a simple wish, the Rivas family elders to show their eptance to her even after hearing her past.

    Connor knew about her and Leon but not the back story. So he took a day off, mainly to support her, encourage her. Karsen had returned early as Aarvi had spoken to Jordan that she had something important to speak. Aarvi had chosen the day Megan was free so she was at home.

    Four of them could easily guess what Aarvi wanted to talk to them about. Hence they made sure to make time out for her. They knew well that Aarvi didn''t choose morning because she didn''t want to spoil their start of the day and didn''t choose the evening because she didn''t want them to go to bed with a heavy heart. Hence they tried to be amodative.

    After entering inside, her nerves ever so slightly calmed down when she saw them speak andughing. She greeted everyone before she sat on the luxurious couch.

    Karsen and Megan were sitting together in three seats in front of her. Jordan was on her right, hiding his anxiousness. Connor was sitting on a single-seater next to her left. Aarvi could already guess they had an idea what she was going to talk about. Her main intention wasn''t her past but who she was against.

    The butler noticed Jordan''smanding gaze hence he quickly vacated the mansion taking all the maids away if in case anybody overhears.

    Karsen smiled warmly at her, tried to ease her up, "Don''t think too much. Speak freely." Simrly, the other three added a line or two.

    Nothing simple could end her up in such a barbaric state so they knew it wouldn''t be easy for her to speak.

    Aarvi took a deep breath before she started to brief from the time her wedding was canceled with Vance Hays during Ariel''s ident. She didn''t go too deep with each event but brief up each incident in a line or two.

    Her heart was beating erratically, her breath had twitched recalling everything and also looking at the four trying their best to control their emotions. She didn''t want to check on their reaction to each event so she focused onpleting everything until the militaryrades, who were herst hope and didn''t help her.

    The four were yet to take a breath, Aarvi continued her main motive to speak about all these. She mentioned thirteen out of fourteen who were involved in torturing her and bringing her to that state.

    She disclosed how she had already ruined ten people in them and the three more were left. She also stated the evidence wasn''t enough to sentence them or give them life imprisonment.

    The ones who felt their heartache hearing her suffering turned grim or aloof after knowing she was a crafty, shrewd, heartless woman.

    Connor became nervous for Aarvi who was feeling her heart heavy looking at the other three.

    #####

    Yay, Bonus Chapter of the week.

    Don''t forget to vote for more chapters next week.

 Chapter 496 - The Double Celebration

    For each passing second in grave silence, Aarvi could feel her erratic heart slowly numbing. She was losing hope of having a family or was she being too expectant? Anyway, she knew she would ovee this too and live on.

    But ''will this affect me and Aaron too?'' She didn''t want to be the reason for the disturbance in the Rivas family.

    The perfect family image in her head felt like an exaggeration and fantasy just written on the books and disyed in the drama. But in reality, you will be supported if you are filial and obedient. If you aren''t good enough, one should be ready to have their own life of struggle.

    Clenching her fist, Aarvi breathed slowly. She hadn''t cried, thankfully. The moisture in her eyes would dry up soon so she stood up still having the serene smile. She thought to let them talk without troubling them.

    Connor stood up with her and held her arm quickly if in case she tries to leave. He quickly yelled at the rest to bring them out of their thoughts, "Where have you all lost?"

    The nk, sharp gazes of the three focused back at Aarvi. Megan rushed up to Aarvi and enveloped her in a tight hug. She desperately tried to soothe Aarvi by rubbing her back. "It''s all over. Forget your parents, you have us. They don''t deserve a child and don''t have the right to have you."

    Aarvi had stiffened unknowingly thinking that Megan was going to p her just like her mother, Maisie But. She slowly rxed as she nced at Connor. He smiled at her before he sat down.

    "Outsider is an outsider, how could parents do that with a child?" Jordan showed his annoyance to the Kelly family.

    Karsen gritted his teeth, "That Leon Harmon." Karsen had doubted Leon''s intention at the celebration party three years back when Leon had repeatedly tried to speak with Ava Kelly aka Aarvi. Karsen had even given heads up to Hayden that he should protect Aarvi. He hadn''t expected Hayden''s way of protection was to marry her off.

    Since he got to know the real faces of Shane Kelly and Maisie But, he could only think as Hayden wanted to save her from her parents. But shouldn''t Hayden check the background of the Hays family?

    Meanwhile, Jordan was thinking if Aarvi''s memories were not disturbed, if he had listened to teenager Aaron''s worries, Aarvi would have definitely been with Aaron. He was angry at himself too and more than that, the Kelly family infuriated him. A family who should have protected and cared for a daughter had treated her worse than anybody else could.

    Karsen addressed Aarvi''s real worry, "Aarvi, we have also faced problems to have this life. Difficulties, obstacles aren''t new to us so don''t worry about us. We will be careful and don''t be a burden in your way." He knew it was important for her to end what she had started.

    Jordan clutched the cane''s head thinking about Leon. He couldn''t believe there was still none to stop him. "If not thew, somebody should clean the pest. Aarvi, if you need any help, don''t hesitate to ask us." He showed his support.

    Connor breathed in relief, he had shown his support to Aarvi a long back. Knowing theplete back story, hemended her endurance, resolution, and strong personality. The Ava Kelly to Aarvi Evans transformation wasn''t easy and he was d she hadn''t lost herself between all these.

    Aarvi couldn''t describe how she felt hearing them. They indeed felt bad for the suffering she had been through but they didn''t pity her when they looked at her. Instead, they showed their support to her and tried to make her feel better.

    She didn''t even know when she had wrapped her arms around Megan who was emotional. Megan looked back at Aarvi whose eyes were still moist. She had noticed Leon or anybody else didn''t affect Aarvi as much as her parents did to her. Her hand cupped Aarvi''s face and said firmly, "They aren''t fit to be parents. Don''t waste your emotions and tears on them. They don''t deserve it."

    Aarvi hummed in eptance before they all settled back to the couch. They had only one condition, her safety first over everything. Aarvi epted all their concerns with a smile on her face. She was far crafty than what they were thinking of her to be.

    Jordan, who thought for a few minutes, asked everyone''s opinion, "What do you guys think of Aarvi and Aaron''s engagement on my birthday?" Aarvi had told them she would be attending as Aaron''s girlfriend. If she stays with the Rivas family everybody would ask about her identity and mainly Jordan wanted to provide her a protection shield named Rivas.

    Megan suddenly remembered the uproar in the socialite circle to know about Evans. She chuckled, "Everyone is thinking to get or befriend or trick President Evans. We should make GiggleMug officially ours quickly." She liked Jordan''s idea.

    The four had their eyes on Aarvi who shook her head, causing their shoulders to fall. They didn''t doubt Aarvi and Aaron''s rtionship, they thought she might not want to reveal her identity because of her ns.

    Then their eyes brightened when they heard Aarvi say, "I have no issues." The engagement was just a formality whereas she had already haunted Aaron with marriage questions. If that''s what Rivas family ns, then her identity, and face would be public earlier than expected.

    Karsen was first to react as he stood up in the excitement of a double celebration, "That''s great. I will make rearrangements quickly." He went towards study.

    Jordan nodded without showing much of a reaction. He was still thinking of Aarvi''s pathetic biological parents, he sternly passed a few words to Aarvi, "I am seeing that Kelly couple. I am not epting any rebuff on it."

    Aarvi chuckled. It was hard to believe they were acting so quickly and wanted to handle her parents on her behalf, "I have no objection."

    She wanted to torment her parents but it wasn''t easy for her toe up with anything. Sometimes she felt her n might be easy on thempared to what she had been through. Another time, she thought she might go too hard on them as it was an undeniable fact that they were her biological parents. And that made her feel uneasy so she was still considering her ns for them.

    Jordan rubbed his palms in anticipation. He used to be bored in the house so he was happy he could put her parents in ce as Aarvi still had a soft corner for the rtionship. He actually admired how she had respect for the rtionship.

    His hands were itching to beat somebody. He checked his cane. "I won''t take this. Connor, get me that lion-headed cane."

    Aarvi and Megan didn''t know whether tough or not, realizing Jordan had ns to beat Shane Kelly. Connor put the whole cane stand in front of Jordan and even gave suggestions, leaving thedies speechless.

    Aarvi was hearing Connor speak about the different wood quality so she was hearing them when Megan excitedly stood up, "Dad, I won''t be here for tea and I will be back soon." There was excitement in her tone.

    Aarvi looked at Megan in confusion. Connor was the first to let out a chuckle shaking his head in resignation understanding Megan''s intention.

    Jordan nodded with a cunning smile on his face, "Don''t forget to have fun, Megan." Aarvi sensed the underlying meaning behind his words.

    Megan winked at Aarvi and quickly went upstairs to get ready. What was Megan''s n that made her so thrilled?

 Chapter 497 - Tea Party

    The lively, warm, sophisticated family had another side. Foxy, deviousness which Aarvi didn''t want to assume wrongly, "What''s going on?" Aarvi''s mellow confused voice sounded.

    Karsen, who came out of the study, asked the same question to know what was happening, "What is going on without me?"

    Jordan focused on the canes to pick the strong ones so Connor had to respond in amusement, "Sister-inw is going out to have some fun!"

    Aarvi: "..." Her intuition was getting stronger.

    Karsen gave a quick thought to deduce Connor''s words before asking, "Those irritating so-called socialitedies tea party?" His words and expression showed his irksomeness.

    It irritates him because all they do is gossip behind others'' backs and they change sides as easily as changing dress. If one is wealthy, they would wee them to the club else they would look down on them. And most of them were jobless women who needed attention or a topic to pass time or gloat on somebody. One who would be busy with work, ambition, goals would mind their work.

    Megan doesn''t hang out with them, since she was going, Karsen was sure she was going to p someone in the face. Who? He looked at Aarvi and realized it might be Maisie But. He quickly messaged his assistant to send Maisie''s picture and information to Megan.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Maisie But hardly misses those tea parties to be recognized well by the rich society. Considering the storm going on about ''Aarvi Evans, The youngest President of Skr,'' Maisie would definitely be there.

    When Karsen looked up from his mobile, he chuckled looking at Aarvi wonderstruck, "I told you, we have faced troubles too."

    Aarvi turned to him, Jordan and Connor nced at him before her. Yes, they had suffered a lot to save the Rivas hospital from other influentialpanies trying to poach. They had gone to the extent of selling the properties so that Rivas hospitals don''t getmercialized for the otherpanies in the name of improvement.

    While Megan, Aaron''s mother, and his grandmother were taking care of the hospital, it took the hard work, the dedication of Jordan, Karsen to build Rivas Industries just so that they could protect their chain of hospitals. Later they got to know, just having a backingpany isn''t enough but having a strong foothold was a must.

    Connor was there to help them but Jordan didn''t let him leave the military hospital so that if the Rivas family really lost everything one day, his job wouldn''t be affected and they would have a stable source of ie.

    During that time, they had faced people who tried to manipte them into giving up, bribing them, backstabbing, and whatnot. They knew being kind all the time just brings trouble. One should be able to stand for themselves against the odds.

    Karsen continued, "We are kind and silent, that doesn''t mean, we bear the attack and don''t fight back."

    Aarvi: (???????)

    Connor and Jordan joined Karsen, "Wee to the family."

    Aarvi felt they were just like Aaron. Scratch that, Aaron was like them. A smile bloomed on her face as she admired the family, especially the father and his sons, "You guys are so cool!" She eximed.

    The three men chuckled at her words. They adored her. When the hospital was in trouble, they had each other for moral support but she was all alone, became strong, and started to fight alone.

    "Don''t forget to invite your brother to the party." Jordan reminded her about Zain. Since he was the only family she was considering, he thought to meet him. About Hayden Kelly, they will see it as the time flows.

    Karsen went to arrange the car and instruct the driver for Megan. He wanted to make sure about the safety as Leon finds women as weak ends.

    Connor took Aarvi upstairs to rest for some time and change intofortable wear. "Don''t be a guest anymore. Feel at home." He rubbed her head and let her rest.

    Aarviid on Aaron''s bed, looking at the ceiling. Feeling blissful, a tear rolled out her eyes thinking of the Rivas family. She smiled to herself before she thought about what Megan might do at the tea party.

    -------

    At the Oasis Clubhouse

    The Oasis was a high-end clubhouse with numerous services for socialites to spend their money. The building of the clubhouse was majestic following the aesthetics of the medieval age pce. It looked like a castle, straight out of a fairytale. Hence every corner of the clubhouse spoke of luxury.

    A white Maybach stopped in front of the main entrance. The valet of the clubhouse opened the backdoor for Megan to alight from the car. Megan was wearing an elegant cap-sleeved dress that reached her mid-calf. Her hair was tied in a stylish bun with a fascinator1 crowning her head. The tea party was in thete afternoon, on thewn of the Oasis, near the golf course. So she had dressed ordingly.

    The valet greeted her with a bow, "Madam Rivas, wee to the Oasis." Most of the high-end venue employees will be updated about the members of the upper ss so it wasn''t surprising to know Megan''s identity was well known.

    She just smiled at him in courtesy as she walked towards the entrance holding a clutch. The manager of the clubhouse reached the entrance. He weed Megan formally, he was the son of the owner so he behaved modestly.

    He walked her in as he asked, "I presume, Madam Rivas is here for the Tea Party. Correct me if I am wrong?" She had made no reservation so it was an easy guess.

    Megan faintly nodded, "You are absolutely right."

    The manager pointed towards the door that was at the other end, "Please let me guide you�� This way please."

    Megan thanked him as she went inside followed by a woman bodyguard behind her.

    Megan could already hear thedies'' chatter, exmations, andughter. Even though she couldn''t make out their conversation, the words ''Evans'' were obvious.

    ''Dreaming of My Gigglemug? It will remain a dream.'' She scoffed in her mind and a graceful smile stayed on her face.

    How she hates them. When the Rivas family was on the brink of losing the Rivas hospital, she was very young in her early twenties, newly married for three months, she had seen these women snickering at her. Then they tried to be chummy but she wasn''t reachable anymore.

    When she took a right turn and saw thedies, she could see them exaggerating their expressions and actions in the name of elegance. She knew most of them were pretending which was easy to irk her.

    As soon as a fewdies noticed Megan walking towards them, they gasped, "Oh my god! Isn''t she Madam Rivas?"

    "Yeah, Yeah�� She is Madam Rivas."

    "Megan is so beautiful!"

    "She looks just the same."

    The praises went on. Maisie But who was earning thepliments on her looks, figure, and finely ageddy was jealous instantly. She couldn''t stop but turn to have a look at Megan.

    Well, both were gorgeousdies, however, Megan wasn''t jealous of anybody due to anything but Maisie was jealous of her. The looks, wealth, huge mansion in an estate, steadily expandingpany, handsome and smart husband�� Everything.

    As soon as Ava Kelly returned, Maisie had started nning the wedding so she didn''t know Ava knew the Rivas family, not just Shawn. Since Shawn never reproached them for Ava like Dax, she was confident Megan wouldn''t know anything about her.

    It was the first time she was meeting and seeing Megan directly. So she started thinking about the chances of getting close to her.

    ''Should I tell Madam Rivas that Jinx and Shawn Rivas were friends?'' She thought it could open a conversation between them.

    Anyhow she shook her head in mind, ''That Jinx just ruins my life. I have to get close to Madam Rivas by myself.'' She straightened her back, put on a gentle smile, and looked at Megan as she recalled thepliments to tter Megan. A fascinator is a formal headpiece, a style of millinery.

    An oblong head covering "made of silk,ce, or,"

 Chapter 498 - Insulted

    Before Megan could reach thedies, a woman wearing a pink fascinator made a wild guess, "Could it be��" She created a second of mystery looking at all and continued, "...Madam Rivas also interested in Aarvi Evans? Who will say no to her handsome Princes?"

    Another woman sighed dramatically, "My daughter saw President Rivas at the Mirage and she has been crazy over him and torturing her father since that day."

    Ady chortled with her fingers covering her mouth, then she probed, "Why don''t you ask Madam Rivas?"

    "You should call her to meet Madam Rivas, you might not get a better chance." Anotherdy chimed in with her suggestion.

    "Yeah, if not the elder, the young son is sweeter." Thedy meant Shawn was sweeter because they saw him handsomely smile.

    Megan really wanted to say, ''My sons will never look at your daughters.'' But remembering her younger son was still single, she dropped her thoughts.

    Megan had reached pretty close to them, thanking the manager for escorting her when she heard ady say, "Only if your daughter could win on Aarvi Evans." Sheughed, kind of looking down on the daughter of ady.

    The otherdy rolled her eyes before smiling at Megan. Most of them greeted Megan in unison, "Madam Rivas!"

    About twentydies'' eyes were surveying Megan from top to toe. A few gulped their gasps and wondered how expensive each piece of item was. The ones who felt they were in the expensive piece of clothes and ornaments, unknowingly felt inferior. Not just that, Megan''s small face and wless skin had the same attention.

    Megan brushed her eyes around as she faintly smiled at all, "Hello�� I guess I amte." And she was purposefullyte.

    Ady in a floral dress went closer to Megan and held her both hands'' fingers, "We didn''t know Madam Rivas would honor us today. Otherwise, we would have definitely waited."

    "Madam Taylor." Megan returned the fake smile. Madam Taylor guided her to the group and remembered, "I guess, many of us here are meeting Madam Rivas for the first time. I will take the honor."

    Megan was an audience to the exaggeration of manydies. She managed to briefly shake their hands and sh them a smile hearing thepliments. She tried to be polite and praise back until they stopped at Maisie But.

    "Looking at you two, I feel like there is a beautypetition going on." Some said hiding the hint of insecurity.

    Maisie behaved politely and smiled at thedy in the reservation, "Madam Stanley, you are too polite, how can I bepared to Madam Rivas?"

    Megan''s eyes stayed on Maisie. Maisie was natural, it was hard to know if she was acting unless you see her eyes that tell a different story. There was smugness and envy.

    Maisie stood up and introduced herself as she gently shook Megan''s hand. "Madam Rivas, It was a pleasure meeting you. I am Maisie But, wife of Shane Kelly."

    Everyone knew Megan, so she hadn''t introduced herself for so long. Now, she made a little effort, "Doctor Megan Wilson, Senior dermatologist at Rivas Skincare."

    Even though she sounded polite, thedies snickered at Maisie. It was obvious Megan mentioned her own identity instead of showing pride in taking her husband''s name.

    Maisie clenched her teeth hard and forced a smile. She was entitled to holding a virtuous woman title so she wasn''t ready to ruin it.

    Megan pretended to be shocked, "Oh my!" She copied their exaggeration, "I was so enthralled in your beauty Madam Kelly, I didn''t focus what I was saying." She shed an apologetic smile at Maisie for making her feel insulted and gave another introduction, "Megan Rivas, wife of Karsen Rivas."

    Maisie felt like it was on purpose but Megan had no reason to insult her so she believed Megan was envious of her superficial beauty.

    Whereas a fewdies weren''t dumb, the ones who knew Megan doesn''t fancy tea parties or gossiping knew she had a reason behind her presence. They looked at each other slowly trying to think what might have happened for Kelly to sh with Rivas. Kelly was doomed to lose so they stayed low to know what was up.

    Madam Taylor wanted to enjoy the show slowly so she shifted Megan''s focus to otherdies. After a whole ten minutes, Megan took a seat with Madam Taylor, slightly away from Maisie.

    Ady asked excitedly, "Madam Rivas, are you also interested to know about President Evans? We don''t know much about her."

    Megan took a sip of her tea, "Aarvi?" she purposefully took the first name of Aarvi, "She is my son�� Shawn''s best friend."

    All gasped and started bombarding her with many questions. Megan didn''t really hear them but had a faint smile. They were boring a hole to her eardrums.

    As the questions built up, Maisie''s back was stiff as a rock with two names ringing in her head. Dax Grant, Shawn Rivas. Both were Ava Kelly''s best friends. She only knew Ava Kelly had two best friends and there was no other girl.

    The beads of sweat started appearing on her forehead, afraid that her nightmare mighte true. ''What if Aarvi Evans is that jinx? But that jinx is dead. It''s not possible��'' The fight in her mind was a mess.

    Megan discreetly kept her focus on Maisie''s reaction. All she heard was that Maisie and Shane Kelly med Aarvi when Vance Hays didn''t go to the wedding and threw Aarvi out when she went home.

    Megan realized she knew nothing about how Aarvi was being treated by her parents. Why would they me Aarvi for Vance''s absence?

    Megan cued her bodyguard who was standing at a good distance. She pretended to be brushing her hair while acting as ''call me.''

    And within a few seconds, the questions ended due to the ringing of the mobile. Megan shed an apologetic smile and pulled her mobile out from the clutch. Checking the screen, "Work call, please, excuse me." She stood up and went aside.

    She was quick to end the call of her bodyguard and dial Shawn''s number.

    Meanwhile, thedies who maintained pin-drop silence till Megan went aside suddenly buzzed at the new information they got about Aarvi Evans.

    Aarvi Evans and Shawn are best friends so Shawn, Aarvi, and Dax are best friends. Hence Aarvi is really young, might be aged twenty-four as the other two. Not just them, they dropped messages to their families.

    It started to spread like wildfire and soon news blogs, social media posts were started preparing, [Is President Evans really Twenty-Four?]

    The more things linked to Ava Kelly, Maisie was losing her cool. Her hands were trembling when she messaged Shane Kelly as Dax and Shawn were friends of Aarvi Evans and they should stay away from Aarvi else Dax would fry them out in boiling oil.

    Another hand, Shawn answered the call on the third ring, "Mom, I got your attention away from your GiggleMug." Shawn mused.

    Anyway, Megan was serious, "Shawn, brief me everything about Gigglemug''s mother in less than a minute." Karsen''s assistant had given her the outlook of Maisie but not the real Maisie.

    Shawn was shocked hearing his mother, he took a second to confirm he heard right. Then the time started, "Drunk and one-night stand. Parents forced them to marry. She wished nothing but the death of Little heart before the baby was born. She dreamed off to be a movie queen and med Little Heart for everything. There wasn''t a single day she behaved like a mother. She beat, bruised, cursed, locked, starved Little Heart every other day. It was multiplied when she assumed Little Heart might be President of Kelly International."

    He took less than half a minute to brief the worst side of Maisie But in a single breath. He slowly breathed trying to calm himself. Then he realized he didn''t hear anything from the other end, "Mom�� Mom�� are you there? Mom��."

 Chapter 499 - Save Me

    Megan wasn''t a person who prefers violence but she really wanted to kill one person, Maisie But. She couldn''t understand what was Aarvi''s mistake for Maisie to vent her frustration on an innocent child. She didn''t want to even imagine what Aarvi had been through.

    Hearing Shawn, she felt like her heart was squeezing and made it hard for her to breathe. Noticing Shawn panicking, she forced her breath out of her throat, "I am fine." Her voice came out hoarse.

    Shawn breathed a sigh of relief hearing the response. He tried to cool her down, "Mom, don''t do anything and hurt yourself."

    Megan did think of literally pping that woman but controlled. She didn''t control it because her image would be tarnished, the news of it would eventually reach Aarvi and she didn''t want Aarvi to feel bad for her, going out of her way.

    Shawn continued sinisterly, "You can ask your bodyguard to break some teeth and a bone too."

    Megan deep breathed. It was easy to bring out a situation that would cause her bodyguard to beat the sense out of Maisie. But Megan didn''t want it. She wanted Maisie to see Aarvi doing well and having a life most of the people out there dream of. And that would burn Maisie, day and night. She should lose her mental state or beg Aarvi to ept them as their parents.

    If Maisie continues to curse Aarvi, then Megan will personally beat the crap out of her.

    "I think I am affected by Gigglemug." She chuckled, at her thought of hurting emotionally and mentally. Aarvi''s way felt satisfying.

    Sess is the Best Revenge.

    Megan''s style was to throw them down from the higher society and make others who they used to be chummy, despise them. It was the worst way for thosedies and they wouldn''t dare to attend any parties or show off.

    Why can''t she do both? Making otherdies who were loading the praises for Maisie would snigger at her and slowly avoid her.

    Shawn chuckled on the other end and exchanged a few words before both ended the call.

    When Megan returned to the group, thedies fell silent and smiled amiably as though they weren''t going rampant a few seconds back. They waited till Megan sat down and sipped her tea.

    "Madam Rivas, please tell us more about President Evans? Do you know her family too?" Ady wearing a white and ck fascinator took the lead to ask on behalf of everyone.

    Megan helplessly smiled at the question as she gracefully ced her hot tea on the table. "I wish." She can take up all day and speak about Aarvi. But she didn''t feel they were worthy to listen. So she started ying Maisie.

    "Beautiful won''t do justice to her. She is angelic." Megan said dreamily as though she has a crush on Aarvi.

    None of thedies out there cared to think it might be a lie. They knew Megan had no reason to lie to them. So hearing her praise Aarvi Evans, the mothers of sons were d Aarvi wasn''t ugly. The mother of daughters who was nning to send their daughters to Aaron and Shawn started to worry.

    But one of them started to tremble. Even though Maisie always cursed Ava Kelly as Jinx, she had also beaten her many times for being beautiful.

    Megan continued aiming her words at Maisie, "Aarvi has those beautiful ck orbs, they dazzle like��" Megan paused.

    ''Tak.''

    "Ahhh��" Maisie slipped her tea as soon as she heard ck orbs. How could she forget those eyes? The hot tea spilled on herp. But before it could prate to reach her skin, she stood up, shaking her expensive skirt.

    Megan smirked and calmly sipped her tea. Megan could feel Maisie hated Aarvi, and she was scared of Aarvi''s return. Maisie was afraid that she might not return with the same innocence, afraid that she might take over thepany and boss on her.

    How could Maisie ept the girl, who she cursed from her birth to sit on the top food chain? And that exactly was the worst punishment for Maisie.

    After a round of exaggeration of otherdies, Maisie was already edgy with the topic and cleaning of her skirt practically had no use so she excused saying she wasn''t feeling well and scurried away.

    Maisie''s instincts were getting stronger but she kept chanting, "It''s a coincidence, she is dead."

    Once Maisie ran out, Megan thought her n to mark Maisie''s image stalled. But a smart woman asked, "Madam Rivas, why do I feel like you targeted Madam Kelly?"

    Megan''s eyebrows raised while others looked at each other. Megan ced her teacup down hiding her sly smile. Thesedies were none friends, they will know every family''s secret so that they could use it whenever required. So Megan doesn''t have to speak anything but rub the stones, it was enough to ignite the fire and burn Maisie''s hard-earned image.

    She smiled. "Nope, I have no reason to target her." She lied. Before others could drop the topic, Megan pretended to be mumbling looking at the disappearing figure, "She might be afraid I will reveal her secret." She scoffed before a smile appeared on her face.

    Thedies quickly pushed Aarvi''s matter behind their minds and became more curious about ''the secrets.''

    "Madam Rivas, what is Madam Kelly hiding?" Ady asked impatiently to hear it. Others were also all ears to listen to the dirty secrets of ady who always carried herself like the owner of the ces.

    However, Megan shook her head and spoke in uncertainty, "Madam Kelly doesn''t look like such a person. I might have heard wrong."

    A woman at the side chuckled, "Madam Rivas, you are too kind to believe the surface."

    Megan pretended to be confused as though she didn''t understand the woman''s words.

    Another woman hummed while sipping her tea, "Madam Gilbert is right. Do you remember Madam Kelly had invited us to a wedding saying her adopted daughter is getting married? She is actually her biological daughter."

    "Was she that ugly?"

    "That might be the reason, the groom ran away."

    "I didn''t get to see her."

    "No, no, I had seen her at a photo shoot when I went to use the restroom. I don''t remember the face clearly but she was a true beauty and very young. I doubt if she was at the age of wedding."

    .

    .

    Then the gossipping started at a high level. Everyone didn''t know everything but each knew a small piece of news which they started to fit in. As the Maisie real side slowly came up, Megan noticed the disdain in the eyes of socialites for Maisie.

    Damage was done.

    Megan made use of the situation to know more about Maisie. She even asked questions to clear some confusion so thedies over there understood Megan really had no idea about Maisie.

    The conversation was nearing the end when a few girls, in pretty dresses and graceful smiles, started arriving. Megan wanted to flee. She hadn''t expected thedies to really call their daughters.

    ''Shawn, don''t pick me up.'' She thought as Shawn had told her that he will pick her up.

    Megan felt her cheeks hurt with fake smiles, talking with those girls and mothers. They served her tea and hurt her ears with excessivepliments. The girls were beautiful but Megan didn''t want to choose anybody.

    To her disappointment, Shawn appeared not toote. Megan cried in her mind, ''Why does my son have to look so handsome?'' She could see the girls undressing him with their eyes.

    Shawn flipped his sunsses, as he signaled the bodyguard to leave. He was there because it would appear odd if Megan leaves early after stirring up the conversation. It won''t be weird if he picks her up.

    As he closed to all, he realized Maisie wasn''t there, the ogling stares of women preyed on him and also�� The young woman around his mother blushed, staring at him.

    His mother''s gaze said, ''Save me, my dear son.''

 Chapter 500 - Colors

    Shawn smirked at everyone saying his hello, before reaching his mother, "Mom!" He lowered and hugged his mother by shoulders, "Why did you have to put yourself in this dirt heap?" He whispered showing his dissatisfaction.

    Megan sighed at his words. He doesn''t understand how important it is for thosedies to maintain their well-fabricated image and how it would hurt them if they get excluded.

    Standing up, "I hope, the lovelydies don''t mind if I steal my mother away." Shawn said as he pulled his mother up from the chair.

    A few smiled and one waved her hand as though she was shy by thepliment, "You have such a sweet tongue."

    Megan: "..."

    She wanted to smack his son and say ''get a girlfriend, not a middle-aged woman.'' However, she shed a smile at thedy with her son.

    Just when they could leave, the young pretty girl, probably still in university, stood up stretching her hand at Shawn, "Second Young Master Rivas, please have some tea."

    One was enough to bring the troupe up, other girls started offering him different snacks at the nudge of their mothers. Shawn had seen one or two, who used to jazz up in Hignd with their flings or boyfriends.

    Shawn had an apologetic look while responding, "I am in a bit of a hurry. How about next time?" He shed a smile and turned to his mother without waiting for their response, "Mom, let''s go."

    Before anybody could remember Aarvi Evans''s name, they had left. Thedies could only smack themselves for it. That evening, most of thedies were picked up by their sons to show off that they had filial sons.

    -------

    At Rivas mansion,

    Aaron didn''t go to the Rivas hospital and left the office early to apany everyone at home.

    He entered his room to see Aarviying on his bed carelessly. It also meant she wasfortable and felt secure, which put him in a better mood. She had changed into�� Ariel''s clothes. But the colors were still ck and off-white.

    She had chosen an off-white full sleevesce top, the tender skin under the hollows of the knitted pattern was tempting. The one side of the neckline had a slope giving the off-the-shoulder look. The sleeves were in arge bell design and the hems of it were uneven. She had matched it with ck shorts that hadce edges.

    With her slender uncovered legs on the bed, Aaron had no doubt why Leon fancies her legs. Even his thoughts ran wild imagining her legs around his waist, they were just so wless and toned.

    Shaking his head to remove his lewd thoughts, he was about to cover her with the duvet, he noticed her waking up from the nap.

    Aarvi yawned,zily stretching her limbs. She didn''t even realize when she had dozed off and got a good nap. Before she could open her eyes or feel the presence of Aaron, she felt something softly press on her stomach.

    Her hands reached out as she stifled a yawn and pulled Aaron''s face up to her face, from burying in her stomach. ''This man is already seducing me.'' She thought looking at his bright golden color shimmering behind his darkshes.

    The physical attraction was a wholly new thing for her, sometimes it excited her and sometimes it brought confusion in her. How could she crave to be touched and held by him? And the thought of it was enough to make her toes curl, feel her cheeks hot and breathe struck in her throat.

    Not just her emotions and her heart, she couldn''t believe her body yearned for him. She had thought that yearning once was fine or twice, but she felt like the fire he had ignited in her wasn''t going to quench so easily.

    If she had forgotten that they were in Rivas mansion, she would have flipped him down and attacked him like a wild kitten without bothering about being sloppy. This sexual tension was too much for her to handle and she also didn''t want to behave like a crazy lustful brat.

    He pecked on her soft pink lips. If did more, he doubted if he would be able to control himself. He started feeling he had zero control over himself whenever he would be with her.

    "Temptress." His constrained voice was husky and tantalizing, reeling out her thoughts wildly.

    The pot calling the kettle ck? Aarvi was still groggy. If she wasn''t holding him, she would have thought she was dreaming. So she couldn''t believe she wasbeled as the temptress here, when he was the one who was causing her body to react, doing exactly nothing but gazing her in the eyes.

    "Says the tempter." Sheined in her low voice that was an inviting whisper to his ears.

    There was no good in taking it slow when it felt like a new kind of torture. The criminal was her heart and the victims were her�� and him. She knew he desired no less than her, if not more. Both hopelessly tried to calm their pounding hearts.

    Aaron shifted his head to the left and nted a kiss on her fingers that was on his cheek, "I will change ande." He said and saw her adorable wobble her head in acknowledgment.

    Standing back on the floor, he doubted if changing to leisurewear was enough. He was already feeling hot. He wanted to get rid of his tie first, that felt like choking him.

    Pulling his tie, he subconsciously nced at her petite face. She was glowing in pinkness, absolutely thinking something naughty, her pearly white teeth were biting her pink juicy lower lip and freed it at torturously slow speed. Aaron didn''t even notice he was frozen as rock enthralled by her little actions. Her longshes softly blinked gazing at air up in the ceiling while an enchanting smile stayed behind on her lips.

    Unaware of the eyes on her, Aarvi''s facepalmed at her thoughts and the next second she was buried under the duvet before she heard the door close with a pretty loud thud.

    She was toozy to check what happened so she rolled under the duvet thinking of going downstairs with Aaron. However, before he could exit, she drifted off to another catnap.

    Aaron couldn''t believe she was peacefully napping after exciting him. Adjusting the duvet, he was taking hisptop when he heard her mumble knotting her eyebrows, "... Ro�� Nn... Run...Ro��"

    Thinking she might be having a nightmare. He sat next to her and gently carried her to hisp, he was about to wake her up to end the nightmare but she leaned closer to him and hummed in satisfaction snuggling against his stomach.

    He didn''t have the heart to wake her so he worked on aptop with a hand reading about medical science.

    ....

    Her cat nap was over in less than half an hour and woke up fresh. She was thinking of teasing Aaron but soon heard a knock on the door. The door creaked open and an eye peeked through.

    Aarvi had flipped on Aaron''sp and stuck her tongue out before Shawn pushed the door open. "You guys are so boring." Heined. He expected the door to be locked but it wasn''t and she was sleeping and Aaron was studying.

    Aaron helped Aarvi to sit and Shawn beamed looking at her, "Sister Ariel''s dress."

    Shawn went near the bed and held her hand while she got off the bed as he recalled a past, "Little Heart, Bro had bought a dress for Sis but she didn''t get a chance to wear it. Try it on, please."

    Before Aarvi could react or wear the home slippers, she had to run behind Shawn to Ariel''s room.

    "Sha��" Aaron couldn''t stop them. He had brought a pink, white, and floralbination for Ariel and Aarvi doesn''t wear colors, much less floral.

 Chapter 501 - The Forgotten Memories

    Three years ago, Aaron had bought something or the other thing for everyone when the day was nearing to return to the country after his studies. He had no experience in shopping for girls and Ariel had demanded a dress when he thought to pick a jewel or wristwatch for her.

    She wanted him to learn it slowly for his Cupcake, so she made a video call to him, taught him how to pick dresses but when he returned to the country, she wasn''t there to wear the dress.

    In the afternoon, Aarvi had thought she might remind Ariel to the Rivas family members, which might make them sad, so she insisted on not wearing Ariel''s dress. But Connor had coaxed her to use any of it.

    Connor hadn''t said anything to her, looking at Shawn excited and happy, she was d he liked it and she didn''t hurt his emotions.

    Shawn took Aarvi to Ariel''s walk-in wardrobe where everything was the same. It was obvious they weren''t ready to let go of it easily. If they could keep everything the same in the room, Aarvi couldn''t even imagine how Aaron had to convince himself and his family to give her the heart of Ariel.

    Thinking of it, Aaron was an intern three years ago, ''How did he operate on me?'' She thought. Aaron never let her think of the past so she never got a chance to ask anything.

    Shawn took a few seconds to locate where the dress was, before handing it to Aarvi. She saw a dress in three-piece on her hands. It was no extravagant dress as she had expected Ariel to like and Aaron to give.

    It was too simple, the baby pink halter neck crop top was hand knitted in high-quality wool that gave a rich soft feel on her fingers. The circr high waist skort was in white. Her eyes fixed on the shrug, a loose-fitting, half-sleeved floral cover-up. It was long in the back and no buttons in the front. It had the colors ofvender, shades of pink, and green.

    It was a typical girly style dress. It had been three years since Aarvi had walked away from that look. In her friend''s words, she will look gullible and harmless in it.

    She nced at Shawn, she wanted to turn down because imagining herself in it made her feel weak and helpless Ava Kelly. But the hopeful look on his face created a lump in her throat, hard to reject his negligible wish.

    The excitement of Shawn thinking of Ariel shrunk andughed awkwardly. For a moment he had forgotten, Aarvi still needs time to walk out of her darkness.

    He thought to joke as his brother has no taste in choosing a dress for girls, Aaron''s voice sounded, "Shawn��"

    Both turned to the door and Aaron cued Shawn to give them a moment. However before he could leave, Aarvi tugged Shawn''s hand. "I will wear it."

    No, she didn''t decide it for Aaron. She wasn''t wearing it for Aaron either but Shawn. She decided because she wanted to define her emotions and mood but not the dress. If the dress would make her look innocent, she didn''t care. What she feels should be in her control, not what she wears, not the color of the dress.

    Aaron was surprised, and also Shawn. The excitement swelled back, Shawn pinched cheeks, "Then we will be downstairs."

    He was running out, but paused at the door, "Yeah, you can use anything that''s here. Nobody will mind it, they will be happier instead." He knew his parents would love to see her using them instead of throwing them away one day.

    Aarvi smiled in resignation as she nodded her head, "Then I will loot your sis wardrobe."

    Shawn waved his hand as he went out, "You are wee." She was weed to rob there.

    Aaron made sure Aarvi was fine instead of forcing herself for Shawn. He was thinking to let her change but she beckoned him with her finger.

    Curious about her action, he had just taken two steps, she reached his arms, "What did you bring for me?" Since Aaron had brought gifts to all, she was sure he wouldn''t have forgotten her so there was anticipation in her eyes.

    Of course, he didn''t forget her. He was returning toplete his internship at Rivas Hospitals because he wanted to reach his Cupcake sooner. "You want it?"

    Aarvi vigorously nodded. So he took her to his room and left her in front of the mirror.

    He pulled a small drawer and grabbed a brocade box that had been lying in the same ce for three years. In no time, a tiny, sparkling snowke rested between her corbone. The pale grayish-white metallic thin chain adorned her neck.

    Aarvi liked it "It''s beautiful." The design suited her style and it made her look more delicate. Aaron smiled. But, "Do I like Snowkes?" She knew he wouldn''t just pick up something for her without a reason.

    Aaron was aware she didn''t remember theirplete past yet so he just smiled in response without burdening her memories, "You like it, that''s all it matters."

    Standing on her toes, she kissed his cheek. She liked her day. The reveal of her name, lunch with Aaron, no more secret with Rivas family, their unconditional support, engagement, and her first stay with them. And most importantly, the man in front of her.

    Her day felt fulfilling.

    "Are you waiting for me to change your dress?" Aaron teased looking at her smitten smile.

    Aarvi left him and quickly ran out. Even imagining it was enough to make her face flushed like cooked shrimp.

    ----

    Shawn had already told everyone that Aarvi was trying on the dress Aaron had bought for Ariel. None were dissatisfied, but they were neither crazily excited as Shawn who was missing his sister terribly nor as eager as Aaron who repeatedly looked at the stairs.

    Shea, who knew everyone would be in the home, didn''t go to the guest house where she stays. She dashed inside and froze in front of the stairs without going inside.

    If the look of Aarvi in ck brings out admiration and fear, Shea adored thedy who alighted the stairs with a pleasant smile to greet her. Aarvi looked so innocent and too young to believe. Her milky fair skin almost looked baby pink with her top making her look like a doll, specially created.

    She recalled whatever Aaron had told her and looked at Aarvi. "Aarvi, you look just like Cupcake Brother Aaron used to describe." She blurted out excitedly.

    Aarvi paused for a second, she epted the fact that each one who was around Aaron knew about her.

    Shea bit her tongue and pped her hands on her lips. She had forgotten she shouldn''t say Cupcake. She turned to the right, towards the living hall in search of Aaron. Anyhow, his eyes weren''t on her.

    Shea: "..."

    ''Brother Aaron, couldn''t you see me panicking to death?'' She thought and turned to Aarvi. Seeing her cool hearing after hearing Cupcake, Shea realized Aarvi probably remembers that part.

    Shawn skipped ahead and went around Aarvi once, "Brother Aaron''s Cupcake is always cute."

    He held her shoulders and pushed her inside. Thankfully, none exaggerated like Shawn so Aarvi didn''t feel awkward other than hearing Aaron flirt with her managing his straight face.

    ��.

    After dinner, and some conversation with all, Aaron and Shawn sat with the other three men to discuss the engagement and birthday party. They had only one day, so Jordan let Aaron decide if he wanted to invite anybody else or needed some changes.

    Megan and Shea took Aarvi upstairs to the entertainment room. They wanted to show her the video presentation they had prepared to y at the party.

    The video started with a young man named Jordan Rivas who had just started working as a doctor. He was aspiring and looked energetic.

    As the pictures continued, Aarvi saw Jordan''s wife, she was beautiful. Then the pictures of the couple with young Karsen and Connor continued with daughters-inw and grandchildren.

    "GiggleMug, that''s Aaron and he is Shawn," Megan pointed out for Aarvi when she had already guessed due to their age gap. They were cute kids, she liked little Aaron''s smiles more.

    At one point, the mobile in Aarvi''s hand slipped when the picture of Jordan appeared with his teenage grandchildren.

    The forgotten memories started to flood in and ovep very aggressively, her gaze blurred, a fierce pain struck her head. Aarvi shrieked, holding her head.

 Chapter 502 - Ronron

    To keep it a surprise for Jordan, neither Megan nor Karsen nor Connor mentioned anything in front of Jordan that what thedies'' were doing. Hence Aaron didn''t know either. For the rest, it wasn''t in mind how the picture of Aaron could affect Aarvi.

    When the video started Aarvi was intrigued by how the ck and white photos were still preserved so well. She was enjoying the fine growth of Jordan.

    She understands how experiences could change the way a person behaves. Jordan was also a young man filled with dreams when the video started, then he grew to be a responsible man who shouldered the hospital.

    There were many awards and title-winning program pictures. The man who was excited about the first award knew the responsibility of it when he got the next award so his persona had quite changed from his beaming smile to reserved and experienced smiles.

    While Shea was busy eximing how handsome he was, Aarvi had a smile, a smile of understanding life to a little extent, perhaps. Life doesn''t give you happiness, it throws challenges, makes you strong for theing new unknown and tougher challenge. That''s how you grow, that''s what molds you to the person you could have never imagined on day one.

    Whatever Aarvi went through, she felt like she should never me it. Rather, learn by it, toughen up to face the more difficult side of life.

    She also didn''t miss how Jordan was happier in family pictures. Even though the smiles were constrained, he was happy with his wife and his sons. He had earned that heartyughter and warm smiles when he had daughters-inw around with grandchildren.

    One wouldn''t just have difficulties and sadness, happiness also included. We are the one who regtes how our life is to be. If we drown ourselves in the negative part of life, we will put ourselves in darkness. If you get motivated by happiness and ept that life has both happiness and sadness, you won''t miss the essence of life.

    Aarvi was plunged into the video and didn''t hear Megan. A smile bloomed as soon as the first elder grandchild was smiling at the camera sitting on the shoulder of his grandfather.

    While the little one probably felt he was flying, the elder one had a smile of pure bliss. Aaron was indeed a warm, lovable and happy child.

    She liked little Aaron''s smiles, it also reminded her if she had any pictures of her little self. And the answer was obviously no. The pictures she had were the ones that were taken to submit to the school forms. It was a typical picture taken that was cut off at the shoulder, straight looking at the picture. She was sure, in many pictures, she would look like a malnutrition child due to her mother making her starve.

    Anyhow, she didn''t fret about her past when the three little ones were added to the family pictures, bringing the best smiles out of everyone. For Aarvi, it was, ''Oh, the family.'' Because she was never in a picture that''s called a family picture. Of course, her parents gave all the happiness to their son, her younger brother.

    The smile on her face slowly contracted as the facial features of Aaron started to be more mature. At one point, the mobile in Aarvi''s hand slipped when the picture of Jordan appeared with his teenage grandchildren.

    The past memories Aarvi had collected so far without the face of Aaron started to fix. The nkness she always saw began to aggressively rece with the picture of the handsome teenager.

    Her head started to buzz with ''Cupcake... Cupcake... Cupcake....'' it wasn''t one voice, she was also saying, ''I want cupcake��'' Her voice was softer and livelier and the boy''s voice was full of fondness.

    Aarvi''s breath hitched, she started breathing heavily and she couldn''t focus on the screen anymore, tears made their way down her cheeks.

    There started a battle of her forgotten memories flooding in tremendously and ovepping aggressively in her mind. Her body started shaking without being able to control herself.

    Megan who was next to her sensed her instantaneously. She quickly went in front of her and held Aarvi''s shoulders, "GiggleMug�� GiggleMug, look at me, GiggleMug...."

    Shea was rmed, she turned on the lights using the remote controller she had as she fetched water for Aarvi, "Aunt��" She passed the unscrewed water bottle.

    She ran out and yelled on top of her lungs, "Brother Aaron��" She repeated as she ran towards the stairs.

    The whole mansion buzzed with a dreaded voice repeating Brother Aaron. Aaron was immediately alerted, he threw everything in his hand and ran upstairs with Shawn.

    Connor followed the two, Karsen was quick to support Jordan who rose from the couch, Both uttered a name together, "Aarvi."

    Jordan felt a fear gripping his throat, the loss of Ariel and her mother felt raw and he stammered out, "P-prepare the car."

    Karsen made sure the old man, his father, was having control of his senses before he went to prepare for the car if the emergency needed a hospital.

    Inside the home theatre, Megan was terrified at each of Aarvi''s reactions but she was a doctor too. She stayedposed. She threw the water bottle aside, pressed the recliner toy Aarvi on her back but Aarvi crouched, struggling with herself.

    Megan checked her temperature and pulse. Heart rate was shooting up, it should be controlled, else the chances of heart failure were high. She was sure it wasn''t a heart attack but something rted to the memories, looking at her struggle. However, Aarvi''s heart will also be at risk if it can''t handle the stress.

    Aarvi could feel Megan hovering on her but she couldn''t focus anywhere, not even on herself or the torrent of the memories. Her heart was thumping hard nearly at her throat, ready to skip out of the throat in fear.

    The drops of cold sweat rolled down on her face with her tears. Her nails dug the couch when it started to be unbearable. She tried her best to clench her teeth to tolerate the pain. Her head was buzzing making her dizzy. Then it reached a point that crossed her high endurance when she felt a fierce pain struck her head. Aarvi shrieked, holding her head.

    Megan was struck with horror. Even though she was a doctor, she was still a dermatologist and it wasn''t easy to treat a family member. She felt a pull before Shawn enveloped her in his arms seeing her crying without being able to see Aarvi in pain.

    Aarvi was drifting off into the darkness falling aside when a strong arm supported her. Her blurry vision pictured Aaron as a teenage Aaron. She wanted to smile but she couldn''t.

    ''Cupcake.'' Her mind slowly yed the teenager''s voice. She felt good to hear him but the memories were too heavy and disturbed.

    Her hand struggled to reach his face to confirm nothing was a dream. When she left the hope to give in to the darkness, he held her hand for her and her fingertips touched his cheek.

    A feeble smile appeared on her struggling face and her ailing voice faded under the heavy breaths. "Ronron��"

    The darkness enveloped and her eyebrows knitted tighter. She felt like floating, her body felt light, She heard a few notes of heartbeats before she fell unconscious.

 Chapter 503 - The Past

    Rushing inside the theatre, Aaron noticed the pictures ying on the screen and immediately understood the situation. He hadn''t shown his picture purposefully so that she shouldn''t stress out. As he had guessed, his pictures triggered her memory and the effect was still unknown.

    His hands froze when he heard her utter ''Ronron.'' His mind quickly recalled what she was mumbling in sleep, ''Ronron run?'' Nheless, he didn''t have time to think about which part of the past came as her dream.

    Unlike how Shawn and Megan were dreaded, Aaron and Connor were bone cold observing Aarvi. Panicking doesn''t help, so they know they have to beposed irrespective of the situation. Shea was waiting for them to say something so that she could arrange it for them.

    Aaron checked Aarvi''s pulse rate. She needed a quick injection to lower her palpitation but the medicines weren''t there. Aaron had arranged everything for an emergency in the Avron mansion. In the Rivas mansion, it was the first time they were nning to stay so they have to move Aarvi to the hospital. He had to make do with the tablets.

    He nced at Connor. Thetter gave a quick nod and ran out to Aaron''s room to fetch Aaron''sptop bag. Everyone knew Aaron always carried emergency tablets that might be required for Aarvi.

    Aaron checked the shrunk pupils of Aarvi and carried her out. Compared to thest two times, this concussion was serious so he instructed Shea who was running behind him.

    "Call Doctor Wells to the hospital, right away."

    "I will do it," Shea responded and went aside to call her chief.

    Aaron fed the medicine to Aarvi and made sure the tablet didn''t stick in her throat. Jordan, who had an oxygen bag in his room, brought it inside.

    Aaron and Jordan''s eyes met. One was icy cold and using, and another one was guilty. Jordan''s fist tightened on the cane, the dreaded day finally came. He doubted once they leave the Rivas mansion to the hospital, whether they will return together or separate ways.

    Connor squeezed Aaron''s shoulder to focus on the pressing matter. Clenching his teeth, Aaron carefully ced the oxygen tube for Aarvi and her breathing started to slowly stabilize.

    The butler announced on behalf of Karsen who was making calls for free roads for medical purposes, "Master, the cars are ready."

    Shawn volunteered to carry the oxygen cylinder and Aaron carried Aarvi to the elevator to avoid any motion to her head that might cause her splitting throb in the head.

    Shawn drove the Maybach, with Aaron and Aarvi on the backseat and Connor on the shotgun. Karsen knew Megan and Jordan wouldn''t be able to wait for the call, so in another car, he took them to the hospital with Shea.

    Everyone leaving the Rivas mansion would definitely reach the ears of Leon Harmon. Aaron didn''t want to take the chance of Leon attacking them. So he doubled the security, alerted the Shadow team, and kept eye on Leon''s movements.

    ----

    After an hour,

    Doctor Wells had followed Aarvi''s case from the beginning. She heard the cause as she studied Aarvi''s scanning reports before informing Aaron, "She hasn''t fallen into aa but the neuron activity is rather high. Her memories are definitely being affected but we can''t be certain about the activities."

    She meant Aarvi might lose or gain memories or might forget everything and everyone. The doctor wanted to scold them for showing the picture of the past but knew it was unexpected. It was already a miracle Aarvi had pushed through three years.

    "Chances are fifty-fifty but��" Even though he was a doctor, he hated to hear the but for Aarvi''s case. The doctor took a breath, she couldn''t lie, "Most of these types of cases, patients usually lose their memory. Be prepared for it."

    Aaron felt his eyes stung, hard to breathe like someone was squeezing his heart dry, he stood like a statue cold as ice. Aarvi was so happy, smiling at him. He couldn''t believe her happiness was always short-lived. There was always something to haunt her, make her suffer.

    He clenched his teeth, his knuckles turned pale as sheet digging his nails to his palm without reacting to Doctor Well''s words. Aarvi might forget him, forget everyone, or remember everything, and nothing was in his control. Initially, her memories were masked behind hence they had to be on high alert and there was a chance of recovery of memories

    If she forgets now, there will be no chance of recovery. There was still a good thing about forgetting, she won''t be haunted with nightmares. There were a lot of bad effects from forgetting, and the worst one was she will have to live in confusion.

    What they had in the future was a mystery, totally unknown, and unpredictable. He wanted to hope for good, the fear of negative was undeniable.

    Shea shook Aaron''s hand when she noticed Aaron wasn''t listening to Doctor Wells. Thetter had mentioned the worst possible scenario that they have to be prepared for dementia. Not just deterioration in memory, Aarvi might also face problems or be different in her thinking and behavior.

    Doctor Wells didn''t repeat as Aaron was studying every possible health issue Aarvi might face. She patted his arm, "You should be with her." She had seen him for three years and knows nothing makes him feel alive than the woman sleeping on an ICU bed.

    Aaron, who reached the door, turned around. Doctor Wells assured him, "I will be in the on-call room and inform the staff to keep an operation theatre reserved."

    Aaron nodded before rushing inside the ICU ignoring others.

    Shea heard the rest of the instructions from her chief. Doctor Wells described the situation and cause so that Shea can learn instead of blindly following, "If the patient''s memory wipes out, she might not face other problems. If she remembers any tragic events that have caused her memory mask, alert me immediately once the panic starts. The chances of heart failure depend on her past and her response. Doctor Rivas will take care of cardio risks but make sure to notify the cardiology department."

    Shea, who was noting the points, lifted her head, "Heart failure?"

    Doctor Wells paused before stating the truth, "Aarvi Evans had heart transntation."

    Shea was frozen when the doctor left. She realized Aaron didn''t tell her everything about his Cupcake. Now she realized why everyone was frightened when she had thought Aarvi''s life wasn''t in danger.

    Shea ran out and saw Doctor Wells, just telling the family to have hope as nothing was certain. Probably everyone knew what would happen so they didn''t ask anything to the doctor either.

    She wanted to ask what exactly was going on in Aarvi''s life but didn''t want to hurt them and she is still an outsider who had no right to know the truth.

    She thought to ask Aaron to rest and she will watch over Aarvi so that he could be attentive if the emergency strikes. Anyhow, she knew Aaron wouldn''t leave Aarvi''s side. She had thought Aaron and Aarvi were finally together after crossing the hardship but there was one major.

    The family who was joyous an hour back talking about engagement and birthday were dreaded. All she could do was take care of them. Shea fetched water for all, a few drank, and others didn''t touch.

    Shawn finally broke the eerie silence, "Grandfather, what happened in the past?" His pleading voice wasced with despair.

    Not just him, Megan and Karsen also wanted to know. They wanted to what Jordan did that, he was guilty but not regretful. And the very reason caused his wife to stay separately from him.

 Chapter 504 - First Cupcake

    Shawn knew if something happens to Aarvi, Aaron wasn''t going to listen to anybody. He won''t be surprised if Aaron leaves the country or stops seeing anybody. So he asked so that they could find a solution to the problem that might possibly ur.

    Thinking of Aarvi, he wished for the family and the family love that she finally got to stay with her. He didn''t want her to think his grandfather was pitying her or making up for the past.

    Leaving it apart, he wanted to convince Jordan to speak before Aaron loses his cool. Aaron had already waited for three whole years for Jordan to speak voluntarily. His patience was running out.

    Jordan was holding his cane avoiding looking at anybody. He had daily persuaded himself to speak about it with Aaron, if not Aarvi. Even though he didn''t do anything on purpose, he was still responsible for his actions that affected Aarvi.

    He was focused on his grandson and hurt somebody''s granddaughter. He hadn''t taken Aaron''s words seriously and never thought of a young girl having such fondness towards Aaron.

    Shawn knew what dreaded Jordan the most, breaking up the family. Since Jordan was jelly so Shawn looked at Connor, "Big Dad, you know everything, don''t you?"

    Connor nced at Jordan, he could understand his father who acted as a grandfather to keep his grandson safe from any troubles. But he had forgotten, he was a doctor and he was dealing with a teenage girl who was too sensitive.

    He always hid the past for Jordan because Aaron was in the state to wait for them. Now, he knew it was toote, Aaron might not ask anymore and might not wish to see them either.

    He had just nodded, the ICU door opened. Jordan and Megan rose from the chair and everyone''s eyes fixed at the door. They hoped nothing but Aarvi waking up safe and sound. But there stood a man who had no emotions or life in his eyes. His empty gaze fixed on Jordan.

    It was a silent question, asking Jordan onest time, giving him thest chance to speak. If not now, then never. Aaron wouldn''t think twice to take Aarvi far away, without anybody''s reach.

    Jordan felt a lump in his throat looking at Aaron. Probably he should have been like many grandparents who dictated over the family members and ordered them to do it. He should have been one who could have scared his grandson to listen to his words. But he was the one who taught Aaron. If Aaron is in the wrong, then he is in the wrong too.

    Upon all that, his grandson never made a mistake but him. He was in the wrong and Aaron had shown his endurance, testing his tolerance.

    Aaron only moved when Jordan nodded at him, indicating he would let him know everything. He knew Aaron was going to be angry and had a small hope Aaron wouldn''t leave the family but it depended on Aarvi too. If she wakes up fine with collected memories, everything will be better than before or else?

    Jordan didn''t want to even have negative thoughts.

    Aaron could have told any nurse to be at Aarvi but he didn''t. In regards to Aarvi, he trusted too few people. "Shea." And she knows the importance of his Cupcake to him.

    Shea who was at the side, silently watching all the while, understood they had some family problems and those linked to Aarvi and Jordan. "I will look after Aarvi." She also wanted to know the reason but she knew to stay out of their private matters. She quickly got inside the ICU and watched over Aarvi.

    Aaron didn''t want Jordan to tell him in the lobby and fall into anybody''s ear so he went to the adjacent room, everyone followed him.

    Shawn and Aaron were standing while the others took seats. Connor nodded to his father indicating, he will reveal it to them so that Jordan doesn''t have to stress out, which apparently wasn''t good for his health. Megan patted Jordan''s hand, her line was the same, ''Trust GiggleMug.''

    Connor took a breath before and revealed looking at Aaron, "The one who took your bullet wasn''t the military man, it''s your Cupcake."

    Aaron stiffened, Megan and Karsen were shocked.

    "What!?" Shawn blurted out in horror.

    -------

    In the ICU, Shea watched Aarvi as her heartbeats raised and rxed within the limit. Aarvi looked serene and the small curve at the corner of her lips made her appear like she was taking a good nap, lost in a beautiful dream.

    She was right, Aarvi having a very long and pleasant dream.

    ----- Past -----

    The summer holidays were just over, the school was starting with a new academic year. Being a girl who loves to learn new things, Ava Kelly was excited about the reopening of school, and to start her 8th grade.

    Ava Kelly wasn''t really tall as her height growth was still going on. Due to frequently starved, she was pretty skinny which would make one feel she was maintaining her figure as she still looked pretty.

    She was wearing her school uniform. White full sleeves shirt adorned the forest green and bow tie around the cor. The id forest green colored, high waist, box pleated, circr skort reached till her thighs fitting her perfectly. She looked neat and tidy with her hair tied in a bun. Her bangs on her forehead made her little face even smaller. The strands of the hair falling down were giving her a delicate look.

    As per the rules, her parents had to meet the home teacher and get the information regarding the academic year. The home teacher was proud of her, other than aint that she is too quiet and the other students often take advantage of her kindness.

    Her mother had nothing to say to the teacher which Ava Kelly was used to. Since Ava was following her, Maisie had no choice but to let Ava take the car and she hated that. She had to maintain her image, and couldn''t kick Ava away in public. Of course, Maisie wouldn''t let Ava sit with her in the back seat, she sat with her son, Jose Kelly and Ava sat on the shotgun seat.

    After just a few meters away from the school gates, Jose, who was ten years old, saw a new cafe that had opened just that day. "Mom, let''s go there�� Please��"

    Maisie hardly said no to her son, since it was just a cafe, she caressed his head as she ordered the driver. "Go to that cafe."

    The driver responded and took reverse on thene as they hade a little ahead. Jose invited Ava in excitement, "Sister,e. Let''s eat something yummy."

    Ava left her school bag in the car and alighted. Jose looked at her and extended his hand to hold her hand. Ava smiled at him endearingly and reached his hand but Maisie pulled him aside and stood between them.

    Ava craned her neck to look at her mother, "Keep your filthy hands away from my son." Maisie growled at Ava.

    Ava indeed felt bad, she bit her lip and lowered her head but a smile soon appeared when Jose looked at her in confusion. She would never show her hurt to others.

    Following her mother, Ava heard her give orders asking Jose, and thetter probed Aarvi, "Sis, quickly choose what you want." He was already drooling looking at the baked items. Her brother has a sweet tooth.

    Ava brushed her eyes and her hand pointed at a pastry and about to say it, Maisie carelessly chose one so that Jose doesn''t have to share with Ava. "Add 1 cupcake to it. That''s it."

    The teenager who was taking orders nced at Ava who bit her lip and lowered her hand. He anyway focused on the customer and asked them to have seats.

    Ava again followed her mother and sat opposite them. She had kept her eyes outside listening to her brother cutely speaking with her mother. He was adorable but she didn''t have the right to speak with him, touching him was out of the question.

    She thanked the boy without looking up when a cupcake was ced in front of her.

    Jose offered her cake but Maisie fiercely red at her in a warning. If Ava said yes, she would definitely be locked in the room without dinner so Ava smiled at Jose, "No, thank you." She was always polite, young or older.

    Maisie smirked before sipping her coffee. Ava took a small bite of red velvet cake with a small dessert spoon. Her mother never bothered to teach her but always expected her to behave. So Ava used a spoon.

    The first bite, Ava liked the cupcake. She took another spoon and a fascinated smile peeked through her face. In no time, the small cupcake was over and she craved for another one.

 Chapter 505 - A Fox In The Sheeps Skin

    Ten minutes passed, and Jose ordered a few more delicacies and juice for himself. Ava wanted another cupcake but she didn''t dare to move from her chair or ask her mother.

    So she just watched outside as her mother wouldn''t like it if she watched them. Her mother says she will jinx them. She was already happy that she was sitting with her mother and brother at the same table.

    Her mother was helping Jose when she knocked on the juice ss. Ava waste to notice and her white school shirt stained purple due to grape juice.

    Her mother frowned at her, "Go, wash it off." She ordered, giving her a disgusted look.

    As obedient she was, Ava nodded and weakly uttered, "Yes, Mom." Maisie doesn''t like it if she calls her mother outside that could be audible for others. Maisie had actually ordered her to address ''Madam Kelly.'' but her grandfather had scolded her mother.

    Getting off the chair, she looked around but didn''t see the board to the washroom. She saw a young teenager who had a ck apron tied around her waist. She had to lift her head and ask, "Excuse me, could you please tell me where the restroom is?"

    The teenager turned left hearing the soft, sweet voice. He had long legs and a slender body. His face was so gorgeous that many girls were drooling at him. Probably he thought Ava was striking a conversation with him until he noticed her shirt, unblushing cheeks, her innocent eyes which didn''t shine like other girls.

    He didn''t show any expression when he nodded at her before pointing right, "I am sorry, the board is yet to hang in." He was polite.

    Ava shed him an understanding smile, "It''s alright. Sorry for the trouble."

    The boy was obviously taken back and unknowingly smiled at her. Ava went with him as they half-circled the center counter without talking a word. Then he pointed at the door, "The right one is the restroom. There are tissues inside, you can use them."

    Ava turned around to the teenager and ever so slightly bent her head, "Thank you." Then she went inside.

    It took her a few minutes but the purple mark didn''t wear off so she tried to dry it a little using tissue and quickly returned to the table, afraid her mother would scold her for beingte.

    But what waited for her was an empty table. Her eyes involuntarily filled up, urately knowing they left her, again. Probably it was infinite time. Yet, there was still a little hope in her eyes, hope that her mother might be waiting for her outside.

    She reached the ss wall next to the table and desperately looked at where the car was parked. And, it was gone. Her mother left her again.

    It wasn''t the first time, and it won''t be thest time. Her tear-filled eyes slowly started to dry while she stood there and watched outside. Many parents were taking their children with them. Some went by walking, some in the bus and some in the vehicle. She smiled looking at their happiness while trying snacks together.

    Those actions were farfetched for her. She wished for it but never became greedy.

    The confused two teenagers had noticed the mother and son leave right after the girl went to the washroom. They felt like her mother knocked the ss on purpose to get rid of her.

    They didn''t expect to face such a situation on their first day at the cafe. They were somewhat clueless but they weren''t ignorant.

    Once the customer flow and the orders lowered, half an hour had already passed, yet the girl stood there, lost in her thoughts but the smile still hung on her lips.

    "Excuse me." Ava turned around at the voice and craned her neck. He was the same handsome boy who spoke politely to her.

    The boy noticed there was a smile but she wasn''t happy. Then he was again taken back when she gave an apologetic smile hiding her emotions well behind her smile, "I am sorry, I didn''t mean to disturb the business."

    She was going towards the door when the boy stopped her, extending his mobile towards her, "Wait... It''s gettingte, call your parents to pick you up."

    She looked at him and his hand which was passing her the phone. Her eyes dimmed, she bit her lip, she didn''t know her parents'' contact number and even if she knew, they wouldn''t pick her. She knew her grandfather''s number and she didn''t want to disturb him.

    She shook her head, "Thank you but I know the way home." She slightly nodded her head for showing little concern before she turned around and walked away, leaving the teenager stunned.

    -----

    The next day evening,

    Ava had reached the school gate and saw his brother taking the car. She wanted to yell as she was right there, even her mother nced at her but she got in and the car drove away with Ava running behind it for a few meters.

    It wasn''t new for her, with her bag on her shoulders, she was walking when her eyesid on the cafe. She remembered she had liked the cupcake and again craved to eat.

    She went inside and ordered a cupcake, this time choosing a chocte vor. She handed the money, collected the small tray, thanked the teenager, and was going towards the empty table when she saw the handsome teenager from the previous day.

    Their eyes met and she smiled, her eyes forming a crescent and her cheeks slightly turning pink. That teenager felt a spark of interest towards her but he didn''t react and Ava didn''t mind. She ate her cupcake and left.

    .....

    It repeated for almost a month. The cashier teenager liked the sweet girl, both had exchanged names and Ava was calling him Senior Nick and he started calling her, ''Our cupcakes glutton.''

    He actually called her ''Our cupcakes customer'' which he got a slip of tongue once and became ''Our cupcake glutton.''

    At the same time, the handsome teenager earned a smile from her every day but never spoke to each other. He was seriously intrigued by her. Initially, they had misunderstood her as she was like other girls who wanted their attention but her focus was only on the cupcake.

    He had once tried his own cupcake but felt no special. However, her eyes always sparkled whenever he noticed her eyes on the cupcake. Especially if he brings out freshly baked or new vor cupcakes.

    Hence, he unknowingly started anticipating her arrival every evening as soon as he was reaching the shop with his friend. He used to even look through if he could make new vor cupcakes, especially for her.

    During the course of the month, he easily got to know her favorite vor, and toppings she liked. Then he asionally started noticing her in the school, while she was ying chess, sometimes on the ground, a few times in the canteen. If he was going by her ss, he never missed taking a nce at her with Nick- Nikun Morris.

    Nick used to wave his hand at her and she was returning it then a smile at the handsome teenager, despite knowing the handsome teenager won''t react to it.

    Just when the handsome teenager thought of making her the tastemaker for the desserts he bakes, Ava tried to touch his face, and his face darkened significantly going away from her hand.

    He felt he judged her totally wrong and she was truly cunning to wait for him to let his guard down. A fox in the sheep''s skin.

 Chapter 506 - A Reason To Be Happy

    Ava was enjoying her cupcake when she heard a girl exim, "He is so hot."

    ncing at them, she followed the girls'' line of sight and her eyesnded on a handsome teenager who had folded his sleeves up, sweating a lot.

    He caught her watching him, but this time she didn''t smile at him. He picked a new dessert he had prepared for her, served it on a te, and reached her table.

    She hadn''t ordered it so her focus was on the words the girl had said. Being always alone in the house, she knew how it feels to have nobody to take care of her when she falls ill.

    Hence her hand reached for his forehead to check the temperature and froze when his face darkened and red at her. She felt hurt, not just because of his reaction, her mother''s words reyed in her mind, ''Keep your filthy hands away.'' Yes, she was dirty, she had forgotten it.

    The handsome teenager who wanted to speak to her turned around and left. He was feeling wronged too.

    Ava quickly rummaged through her bag and took out the medicine she always carries. Alighting the chair, she ran behind him and stood in front of him, which put him in a worse mood.

    Extending her hand holding the small box, she suggested, "This is the medicine for fever. If you take it early, your fever will subside soon."

    She genuinely looked worried for him. Nick and the handsome teenager looked at each other before thetter asked, still in a bad mood assuming she was making up for a chance of conversation. Else how could she have medicine in her bag?

    "Who told you I have a fever?" He wasn''t the same polite anymore. He sounded interrogating and irritated.

    Being used to treated badly, Ava didn''t mind it at all. She pointed to the table and promptly answered, "A senior sitting at that table said you are feeling hot and... you are sweating too." She dropped her left hand down.

    Handsome teenager: "..."

    The girls who heard Ava, choked up as they controlled theirughter. Nick quickly reached them and asked her curiously, "Our cupcakes glutton, is so caring. Tell me, what did that senior say?"

    Ava''s stiff face softened when she turned to Nick. She recalled and pointed at the handsome teenager, "He is so hot."

    Handsome Teenager: "..."

    Nick had to take a moment to control himself from bursting intoughter. He knew she was too innocent but didn''t expect her to misunderstand such words. "Tell me, Ava, have you watched movies and dramas?"

    Ava looked at the medicine in her right hand and then at the handsome teenager. She couldn''t understand, instead of taking medicine, why Nick was asking such questions. Anyway, she responded, "I have never watched." She didn''t have a mobile orputer and she wasn''t allowed to watch television at home.

    Nick nodded at her before looking at his friend. He pointed her to the handsome teenager, silently indicating she was really innocent to try anything on him and kind enough to share her medicine with him.

    ''Medicine?'' Nick quickly ced his hand on her forehead. He let out a sigh finding her temperature normal before rubbing her head and going back to the counter.

    Ava again looked at the handsome teenager. Her right hand lowered, biting her inner lip. She wasn''t allowed to give or take anything from Jose so she thought the handsome teenager might be the same. "I am sorry for disturbing you." She nodded at him, then she lowered her head as she walked to her table.

    The handsome teenager seemed to mull over a few things before he turned around. He noticed she had medicines for cold, gastric, with fever too before she zipped her bag.

    She wore her bag, took the dessert tray which she hadn''t ordered. Turning around, she contemted whether to go near Nick or the handsome teenager. Since it was the handsome teenager who gave it to her, she went to him, "I didn''t order it. I haven''t touched it so you can give it to the customer who ordered."

    She stumbled a step back when the handsome teenager sat on his one knee. Her craned neck rested down and stared at him while thinking if she did something wrong and he might punish her with a p. ''I just wanted to help.'' She thought.

    Out of her expectation, he pointed his forehead at her but Ava didn''t dare to go near.

    Anyway, he held her hand and felt her wrist was too small and almost bony. Then he ced it on his forehead over some hair. "Do I have a fever?" He was polite again and his gaze softer on her.

    Ava blinked at him as she felt his forehead temperature. She shook her head and pulled her hand away in the blink of an eye. He saw her tremble slightly before a soft smile appeared on her face. "It''s good, you are fine." Then she extended her other hand to give the tray.

    By now, he already knew how she sports a smile to hide her emotions with a facade of a happy face. Sensing that he somehow left fear in her, he tried to ease her up, "That''s for you. Would you like to try it and tell me how it tastes?"

    She appeared to be thinking about it before wobbling her head adorably in agreement. The handsome teenager smiled at her action but it soon morphed to confusion when she ced the tray and ran to the cash counter.

    The handsome teenager: "..." He realized she was paying for it when he gave it for free.

    Nick, who already knew his friend''s intention, tried to persuade the little girl but she was innocently responding to his question, "You shouldn''t give for free in business." She said.

    Nick tried another way saying, she could be their taste tester and the payment is their dessert. "I am below sixteen, working is illegal." She retorted trying to pay.

    Nick: "..."

    The handsome teenager went to her and changed a few words, "That''s a new dessert. Could you please help me taste it and give me feedback?"

    He somehow guessed the word ''help'' will work on her. She again wobbled her, "Okay." He sat with her when she tried the snack, "Do you like sweets?"

    Ava shook her head, "I like your cupcakes." Then she continued to try another spoon, "The tangy taste feels good but this is too sweet." Shepleted her taste-tester job.

    The handsome teenager nodded as he thought of taking care of the sweetness. He sat with her and saw her smile whenever she lifted her head and saw him looking at her.

    When she was done, the handsome teenager asked, "Ava, right?" He continued after she nodded, "Why do you carry medicine in your bag?"

    "Oh." She said, ncing at her bag, "Because maids throw them away if I keep them in my room."

    A faint frown passed on his face. He wanted to know about her family, they had maids and drivers which means they are rich and Ava has a good amount of cash with her every time. The woman picks the younger boy and ignores Ava purposefully.

    Nheless, he didn''t want to scare her by asking about family. "Do you fall ill frequently?" He doubted she might just answer as yes, so he quickly added a line, "My mother is a doctor. I could ask her suggestion for you."

    She innocently believed him and responded promptly, "I do fall ill frequently when Mom punishes me. I make a lot of mistakes." She chuckled softly but she doesn''t know what are the mistakes she does.

    The handsome teenager knew there was something wrong with her family as she didn''t look like one to make a mistake. She was so obedient. He didn''t probe her further so that she doesn''t feel awkward.

    He nodded at her, returning a smile and that was enough to make her happy. "Do you know me?" She didn''t ask his name.

    Ava nodded without lying, "You are a topper from the sophomore. I have seen your picture on the school banner." Now he is a junior, 11th grade.

    If she had said no, he would have caught her lie because he had noticed her looking at the banner. "Didn''t you read my name?"

    Ava nodded and tried to recall with the spoon on her lips, "I forgot... I remember your scores, you got only 2 points less. One is mathematics and one in biology."

    Handsome teenager: "..."

    He realized what she was looking at. Smiling to himself, he extended his hand, "Aaron, you can call me by name or senior."

    He saw her little hand hesitantly reach his and smiled at him through her eyes, "Senior Aaron, I am Ava Kelly."

    Then the little friendship boat started sailing with Nick being Captain of the ship.

    As they got along, Aaron and Nick realized Ava wasn''t a silent girl but cheerful and bubbly. She was mischievous and her adorable giggles were enough to make them smile and look for her every day.

    Meanwhile, Aaron and Nikun slowly got to know how her family treated her, then Jose had blurted out everything for a toy car. So if she was missing one day, they would definitely meet her the next morning before the sses.

    Aaron often took her with him for lunch and gave her a bento in the evening giving her a random reason. Many times, whenever she was locked in her bedroom or left outside the vi, she would eat from it.

    In just six months, the skinny girl gained weight. Ava became prettier and a true head-turner, bringing many male customers to the cafe without her knowledge.

    Importantly, she always had a reason to be happy, forgetting her family.

 Chapter 507 - Dummy

    After knowing the cafe will be open in the winter holidays, for the first time, Ava''s holidays were joyous and enjoyable staying out of hell�� House from morning to evening with the two, Aaron and Nikun. Her favorite time was evening, watching the snowfall with a cup of hot chocte sitting with the other two.

    It was hard for Nikun to enjoy the silence, so it was like a punishment for him. Aaron was listening to music and she was enjoying theirpany even in the silence. In the thirteen+ years of her life, she felt for the first time that she had someone with her to listen to her words, other than her shadow.

    So the two had made space in her heart, a vast and important space than her family. One was treating her like a little sister and another one was like a teacher, teaching her, correcting her, and also protecting her. One was outspoken, another showed his care and concern in actions. She liked both of them. She had fun with one and learned a lot from another one.

    In the shop, she often helped them with small work and they helped her with assignments. Following Aaron, she watched and learned to bake bread, cookies, and cakes. Only the recipes needed fewer ingredients and easier to cook. Nikun taught her how providing offers and low prices truly worked in their favor to run a cafe.

    During the holidays, once, Aaron, Nikun, and his girlfriend, Mehak took Ava to the mall to spend time. Another time, they had boated in Lake Huron near the school. Each time, Ava always shared the expenses which were didn''t required.

    Aaron always kept her share separately, thinking to return to her on the day they would part their ways as he and Nikun both had ns to study abroad in their respective fields.

    However, her mother was noticing her all the while. Sheined to Shane and Hayden saying Ava was a wanton and she will run away with some random waiter poor boy. Shane thought it was better if Ava leaves that way whereas Hayden was worried hence he spoke to Ava.

    Ava had expected Hayden to stop her, but after hearing herpletely, he was d she got some good friends who help her and y with her. So Hayden knew Senior Aaron and Senior Nick. Of course, he had warned her to be careful as she is a girl and they were boys.

    So her first and best birthday celebration was when she crossed 14 years. Matter of fact, Ava had forgotten her birthday as none celebrated for her but the whole cafe was decorated to surprise her. In other words, Nikun just needed a chance to put on loud music and enjoy.

    Aaron had taken his mother''s help and gifted her avender-colored, knee-length, princess dress. Since she was in a simple t-shirt and shorts, she had changed to a dress to cut the first birthday cake in her life.

    The customers and Nikun''s girlfriend were there to wish her other than the two boys. Ava was all smiles, repeatedly controlling her tears. Those were tears of happiness, the first time she got to know tears do flow for happiness. Yeah, she had a good time and numerous first times with them.

    When she thought the celebration was over, Nikun and Mehak sneaked Ava and Aaron to the terrace of the tallest building of their school.

    Her eyes had almost popped out looking at many helium balloons floating in the air. "Allllllll�� Those are for me?" She asked in total disbelief with her hand pointing at herself.

    There were mainly three colors; pink, purple, and white. She couldn''t count them even if she wanted to. Nikun helped her hold the balloons and Mehak took the camera out to take pictures.

    When they had asked Ava to bring them her photos to decorate the cafe for her birthday, Ava had told them she didn''t have any photos, not even a single one. Hence their gift for Ava was her pictures.

    Nikun was going to his girlfriend without thinking if Ava''s weight could hold back so many balloons. Ava who was fascinated with so many balloons was feeling like she was in a beautiful dream. She couldn''t believe her birthday was being celebrated. So nothing felt real to her.

    Lost in her dream, she didn''t realize her feet slowly left the floor and started floating. Mehak was focusing her camera on Ava when she noticed Ava. Her eyes widened and screamed in extreme fear, "Ava!" She wanted to tell Ava to leave the balloons but she was too frightened to say any words or move her legs.

    Aaron turned to Ava at the same time so he dashed towards her immediately.

    Ava was startled hearing her name on a high note, remembering her mother, who gets angry for everything. Before she could sense she was in the air, Aaron wrapped his arms around her. He was terrified just by imagining Ava floating away with the balloon and falling to the ground.

    Without knowing she would have flown away with balloons if Aaron hadn''t held her in time, she focused on clutching the balloon ribbons tight as those will fly away if left.

    Aaron gritted his teeth. His heart shuddered in fear with the imaginary images shing in his mind and grunted coldly, "Nikun Morris." Aaron, who was always polite and warm, yelled at his friend holding Ava firmly.

    Nikun was shocked by Aaron''s outburst while his girlfriend was frightened again looking at Aaron. Whereas Ava was in his arms, waiting for him to let go of her. She wanted to ask what happened but sensed Aaron was angry.

    Still having no idea about the situation, she tried to persuade him while her face was buried on his chest. "Brother Nick didn''t mean to do it." She didn''t want him to be angry.

    The muffled mellow voice caught Aaron off guard before realizing he was ring at his friend. He knew Nikun meant no harm to Ava and despite saving Ava in time, he lost his temperament at the thought of losing her.

    Nikun lifted his eyebrow at Aaron as he approached them. He started noticing Aaron getting very much involved with Ava. Initially, he had thought Aaron was pitying Ava, then he felt Aaron cared for her hence he was helping her.

    Many times Nikun noticed Aaron''s day would start with Ava''s name and end with her name. And his attentiveness to her activities was high, just to make sure she was doing fine.

    Aaron realized the changes too. The importance he started to give to Ava and the special space she had created in his heart. He never got angry or raised his voice at anybody. Not even when Nikun or his younger brother Shawn was creating blunders or a whole lot of mess.

    Even though this was a matter of life, Aaron knew he wouldn''t have reacted so strongly as he did for a girl who was holding the balloons as her lifeline.

    Shaking his head at Nikun to shrug off thetter''s worries, Aaron unwrapped his arms and pressed her shoulders so that she wouldn''t start flying again.

    He was surprised to see her unaffected by his cold voice. She always leaves him amazed by doing nothing special and being herself. He didn''t deny his feelings, he could feel that he stays lighthearted, weirdly rxed, and content just by being around her.

    "Dummy!" He scolded her and flicked on her forehead, yet there was no hint of anger.

 Chapter 508 - His Happiness

    Nikun didn''t want to affect Ava''s birthday so he interjected as soon as he saw Aaron flicking on her forehead. "Hey, hey, hey, why are you hitting the birthday girl?" He was always the mood booster.

    Anyway, Aaron still asked Ava, pretending to be grim for her negligence, "Didn''t you realize you were floating?"

    Instead of fear, Ava excitedly asked with her ck orbs dazzling brighter than ever, "Was I flying?" Since everything was a dream for her, how could she even sense it? His gentle flick was nothingpared to her mother''s ps so it wasn''t enough to bring her out of the haze.

    Aaron: "..."

    Nikun burst intoughter while his girlfriend, Mehak breathed a sigh of relief patting her chest. She couldn''t believe Ava gave them a heart attack and she was excited about it.

    Nikun twirled her around and pressed her shoulders down, "Let me show you how you were flying." He notified her first and saw her eagerly nod ready to fly.

    Anybody can fly in the dream, after all.

    Nikun lifted his pressure on her shoulder and held her hands. Aaron felt his heart slowly quicken its pace so he didn''t dare to go aside, ready to hold her anytime.

    Ava was fascinated when her legs went up and her height increased more than Nikun and Aaron. Yet there was no hint of fear.

    While Nikun was chuckling looking at her astonished, Aaron was still speechless at how much she trusts them and brave too.

    Mehak took some pictures from her digital camera and checked them. Always seeing Ava in casual clothes, she hadn''t expected her to look so pretty in a dress.

    The scene in the picture looked dreamy, to see the little pretty girl in the air holding the balloons. It felt like a picture out of a fairytale with two princes. She suddenly became envious of not being Ava at the moment and grumbled at Nikun, "Nick, I want to try too."

    Ava happily let her try. Nikunughed at his girlfriend who desperately wanted to float with balloons but the balloons weren''t lifting her weight, "My piggie, I will get double the amount of balloons for you. Come."

    Ava giggled when Mehak kicked him and pouted. She sat aside while Nikun removed some balloons from the bunch and made sure Aarvi wouldn''t fly away.

    Looking at her standing stiffly, Nikun and Aaron looked at each other. They wanted to say they weren''t taking pictures for the school admission form but Ava was really clueless and her smile was rigid thinking of the camera.

    Nikun''s girlfriend had heard about Ava a lot so she stood up to ease her up, "Ava, copy me. Let''s dance."

    She started moving her body in slow dancing moves. Nikun was trying to copy her and Ava was heartily chuckling at his stunts while Aaron took her pictures.

    The best year Ava Kelly had was 8th grade. And her best birthday was the 14th year.

    At five in the evening, she thanked them repeatedly for the day, then she headed towards home with a huge smile on her face. She wanted to give them a return gift but didn''t know what to choose.

    Slowly walking, she recalled the whole day of events. When she had left her house, she never had thought it was her birthday or her day was going to be so amazing and focused on her. This importance, she never got from anybody.

    And the thought of her parents just wishing her a happy birthday felt like a big far-fetched boon. Gradually she recalled how her parents threw a party every year for Jose''s birthday and forgets hers. She wasn''t jealous of Jose, she was really happy for her little brother but being a small part of their life was so difficult.

    Recalling her first, probablyst birthday celebration, tears made their way down her cheeks. She wiped them off desperately, she didn''t know if she was happy or sad. Probably there were both happy tears for enjoying a birthday once, sad because of her parents and her always busy grandfather.

    There was nobody around and the vehicles were rarely passing by. She sat on the bench aside and cried so that she wouldn''t have to cry inside the four walls of her room and get scolded by her mother.

    ��

    At another end, Nick and Mehak gave the camera for printing pictures quickly. They wanted to give the gift on the birthday instead of the next day. Since they knew Ava goes by walk, they were sure that they could catch up with her.

    After they got the pictures, Mehak checked them and extended her hand to Aaron who was wearing his headphoneszily sitting on the chair. "Aaron, you should go."

    Aaron gave a questioned look removing his headphones, it was their gift for Ava. Nick was confused too.

    "Dad says, he shoots the pictures of what it feels like to him. When he looks at it, he will understand what it means to him."

    Nikun again gave a questioning look to his girlfriend. Her father was a filmmaker and photographer. He wanted to grab the pictures and see but Aaron already reached out for it.

    Aaron shuffled through the pictures to understand what Mehak was trying to say and he discerned it.

    Ava Kelly was much more than his happiness.

    If the pictures captured by Mehak resembled a little fairy in the fantasy world, his pictures said Ava was the world. Her emotions had a life that could spark his soul, make his heart sunny, and a smile unknowingly would threaten to appear.

    He knew the difference between Ava''s different smiles. The ones which she sports to hide her fear, sadness, confusion, or dissatisfaction. Then the ones which bloom from her heart when she is actually happy. The reasons for it are always small. As small as a smile at her, wave of hand at her.

    If her smile of mask showed how strong she was, he wished to protect her real smile and be the one who could bring those smiles. When hepleted checking all the pictures that were in his hand, he wanted to see her.

    Without showing a damn single reaction, he kept those pictures back to the envelope while Nikun, who checked the pictures, eximed in high regard for his friend, "Wow, dude, I didn''t know you were such a good photographer."

    Mehak rolled her eyes at him, she was better than Aaron. She was a trained photographer but of course, her viewpoint is different from that of Aaron. They weren''t meant to bepared. She paid for the pictures, ignoring the two boys.

    A sudden thought struck her mind, "Hey, my dad is looking for a teenage model. How about I show him Ava''s pictures?"

    Nikun wanted to nod and approve her thoughts, Aaron stood up, "Nope." Then he left the shop without bothering to say Ava wasn''t into it and she is awkward in front of cameras.

    ��.

    Aaron''s family driver had reached to pick him up like every day and he left in the car in a slow race, looking around to find Ava.

    He noticed a small figure sitting on a bench, facing the kid''s y area of the regency, burying her face between her legs. "Stop the car." He immediately ordered, thinking what could have made her cry. She might be obedient but he knew she was stubborn to the bones.

    He alighted the car and rushed up to her. He was about to touch her head and call her name, she lifted her head feeling a presence�� Then she shed a heart-melting smile.

 Chapter 509 - Simple Definitions

    Ava didn''t know feelings can be controlled but tears never lie.

    Aaron couldn''t believe it, even after getting caught while crying, Ava tried to appear unaffected and smile. But this time, she didn''t smile to mask it. She was genuinely happy to see him again. When her eyes formed crescents, the leftover teardrops in her eyes rolled out sparkling under the sunset reddish-orange rays.

    His hand involuntarily made up to her little face that was tear-stained, flushed like red cherry, making her look more delicate and heart aching.

    Ava slightly moved back from his hand and wiped her tears away, clumsily. She wanted to lie so that he wouldn''t ask her anything about her tears. She just wanted to be a simple girl in their mind, without having to tell them about her terrible life at home.

    As though he could read her intention, he didn''t ask why she was crying, instead, "Are you hurt anywhere?" He questioned looking at her slender limbs to find if she was physically hurt.

    Ava dropped her legs down the bench and sat properly like ady, the society and her uncaring mother expect her to behave. She again shed a smile to forget the reason for her tears. "Nope�� Senior Aaron, did youe looking for me?" She knew neither Aaron nor Nikun live in that regency.

    He sat down next to her thinking why she was so stubborn that she never shares her problems. People could easily misunderstand her as the happiest person on the earth. Whereas she was the strongest, he ever came across.

    "Did you enjoy your day?"

    Ava excitedly nodded her head. Enjoy? That was a small word for a girl who most of the time spent her birthday locked in the bedroom. "It was the best day." She cheerfully epted. It was the day she would never forget.

    He extended her the envelope which had pictures. "Here you go." The envelope was the same as she gets from her grandfather, filled with notes. She never wished for money, so she misunderstood as Aaron was giving her money as another gift.

    She shook her head to deny it, "Senior Aaron, you already gave me a pretty dress." She brushed her hand over her skirt pointing it for him, "I don''t want anything else."

    Aaron was confused without knowing her thoughts. So he teased, "Are you sure, Ava? I won''t give this to youter."

    Ava nodded in determination, still thinking of it as money. "I am certain."

    Aaron opened the envelope and took the pictures out as he responded, "No problem, I will keep it."

    He started shuffling the pictures and Ava''s eyes widened in surprise. She shifted close to him, her eyes were literally sparkling looking at her pictures. She often eximed in amazement and giggled, pointing at Nikun, "Brother Nick looks so funny."

    When it shed to her that those pictures were for her and there was no money in the envelope, she immediately regretted rejecting it. She sheepishly grinned at Aaron. Thetter was having fun anyway, he teased her more. Ava knew he was ying her, so she tried to snatch it away, chased after him in the y area. Sheughed, whined, pretended to be sad before she got her hands on the pictures.

    Both had totally forgotten the time. The sun had reached the horizon and the lights were flickering on. Ava hid the envelope behind her, catching her breath after a lot of running. She wanted long legs too.

    Aaron was sitting on the swing when she stood in front of him to ask for his suggestion, "Senior Aaron, what could be a good choice for return gifts?"

    Aaron didn''t think it''s for them so he asked her back to help her, "What is your budget? And the age of the person."

    Ava recalled how much money was in her locker, "I didn''t count this month''s pocket money yet. I probably have nearly 5 plus million..."

    Aaron almost bit his tongue while she continued, "The age of the three is the same as you. The gift is for you, Sister Mehak, Brother Nick."

    Aaronposed before asking, "Do you know the number zeroes in 5 million?" She could practically get a car, hire a driver for herself instead of walking daily. Forget about it, she could get a small house for herself. Looking at her parents'' treatment, he doubted if they would even give her a penny.

    Ava pouted, she grabbed a stick from the ground and wrote the numbers excluding that month''s pocket money.

    Seeing her even write down the digits of hundreds, he realized she wasn''t lying and that made him dislike her parents more. Going back to her question, he swung front on the swing and pulled her closer.

    "The gift I want is very very valuable." He exaggerated the fact.

    Ava''s face fell upon hearing him. She bit her inner lip as gave it a thought. She carefully asked, "Do you like anything that I could get for you?" It was more like a plea.

    "Of course." He tantly epted, he first time sessfully reached her face and pinched her cheeks, "I want you. Will youe with me?"

    He was thinking she might cry, or blush or get scared but she paused then she giggled adorably without pushing his hand away. "I am not a thing. How can I gift myself to you?" She innocently asked, finding his words funny.

    Aaron let go of her soft and smooth cheeks. He didn''tugh with her, he answered her seriously without caring he was being too straightforward. "By bing my girlfriend." Her head tilted and he continued. He didn''t just want her to be his girlfriend, "... Then I will marry you after you turn twenty-one." He proposed to her without using fancy words to impress her or carried choctes and flowers to induce her.

    Even though she was innocent, she wasn''t dumb, not to know what he meant. However, for her, being a girlfriend meant two taking care of each other, being together, and not liking somebody else. Then marriage meant living together, supporting each other. In her dictionary, it was that simple.

    Ava gave it a long thought. Aaron waited patiently watching her little face, he doubted if she took him seriously or understood anything he said. He was thinking he should have waited for her to grow up when she asked in confusion.

    "Do you like me?"

    A girlfriend and boyfriend are those who liked each other. Nobody likes her as far as she knows.

    Aaron''s lips curled wider so he had to look away, bit his lower lip to control his smile. Who said she was dumb? Even though her definitions were simple, she was smart. But he still felt like he was fooling her innocent brain.

    He poked her forehead, "I like you that''s why I asked you to be my girlfriend."

    Nobody likes her in the family being together for so many years. So she questioned, "Why?... Why do you like me?"

    She always asked questions so it wasn''t new for him. He didn''t want to say anything stupid to her question but something that could make her understand in simple words.

    "Because I found someone who makes me smile. That''s you." That''s simple he could put it up for her.

    Looking at her smile, he felt like his confession and proposal were probably the smoothest anybody ever had.

    For Ava, who always saw her parents getting irritated at her presence and the sight of her, she indeed felt pleased hearing that she makes Aaron happy.

    Anyway, the bubble of his happiness burst when Ava innocently responded, "But I like you, Brother Nick and Sister Mehak as friends"

    Or else, should she be their girlfriend too? Ava was confused.

    Friendzoned Aaron: "..."

 Chapter 510 - Fear Of Losing

    Getting friend-zoned right on the face, Aaron realized there doesn''t exist a confession that could be smoothest. And he was wrong in thinking he could fool her but innocence isn''t shallow.

    However he was kind of satisfied that she didn''t say yes because he asked her, she didn''t say yes because he liked her and she didn''t say yes to go with the flow or have a chance.

    "Are you rejecting me?" He asked to know her response.

    Ava started nibbling her lips. She wasn''t thinking of whether to ept and be his girlfriend. She didn''t even know if she had the right to say yes. She spoke hesitantly, hoping she won''t hurt Aaron and lose a friend, "Brother Zain told me not to get a boyfriend till sixteen."

    Such a sweet rejection.

    Sighing to himself, Aaron invalidated her reason without batting an eyelid, "Then be my girlfriend after sixteen." His words were like an order but he sounded sincere and sweet that made it hard to reject.

    Ava stared at his handsome face. Now, she didn''t know whether to ept or reject it. If she should ept, then why? If she had to reject him, then why?

    Aaron didn''t want to burden her or force her. He rubbed her head to ease her up as he stood up, "Let me drop you home, it''s gettingte."

    ''Late?'' Ava''s back stiffened remembering her mother. She looked around, it was already dark and she didn''t even realize it. She quickly grabbed Aaron''s hand to check the time on his wristwatch, then she breathed a short sigh of relief.

    There were still twenty minutes to seven. Without knowing they had spent one hour in the y area.

    "Senior Aaron, I gotta go. Bye." She hurriedly dered and turned around to start running. Anyway, Aaron held her hand and took her to the car hearing her chatter that she waste.

    Her fifteen minutes walk reduced to five minutes, She thanked him, bid him before running towards the door of the vi. Aaron only left once he made sure she went inside.

    ��.

    Following three days, Aaron and Nikun were worried about Ava who didn''t go to school or visit them. Aaron started ming himself for taking up an hour, as it could be a reason to get punished by her heartless mother.

    When she finally returned, she was pale and weak. She smiled at them as usual but didn''t tell them what happened at the house on her birthday. She had just said she was down with a fever.

    Aaron and Nikun could only sigh hearing her. "Wait, I will juste," Aaron said to help her out with her studies, after stocking the coffee beans. He went to the storage room without noticing Ava recalled that he had asked her to be his girlfriend, might ask her again.

    When he came out of the storage room, he involuntarily turned to the table where Ava sits to write. She vanished, leaving her bag on the chair. He looked around as he served the customers but didn''t get a glimpse of her.

    "Did you see Ava?" Aaron asked Nikun.

    Nikun hummed as he handed the bill to a customer, "She just went there." He pointed away.

    Aaron realized she was hiding from him. Ava was following him but she would hide as soon he was turning to her. If he didn''t know why she was doing it, he would have really misunderstood her.

    That repeated for two more days, she was saying hello then eating her cupcake and ying hide and seek with him before bidding bye. Aaron was finding it funny until he realized he might be distracting her.

    So to bring her out, he baked cupcakes in a different vor and sounded loud enough to reach the hiding ears, "Nick, do you wanna try cupcakes? It''s Apple vored this time."

    Nikun nced at Aaron knowing he was teasing Ava. "Where is our cupcakes'' glutton?" He questioned.

    Ava gulped and licked her lips looking at the tray full of cupcakes. She slowly went out and stood at the other side of the counter watching Aaron skillfully piping the cream on each cupcake.

    Those were drool-worthy and smelled delicious making her mouth watery. Chewing her lip, her sneaky hand slowly made its way up to the cupcakes but earned a flick on her backhand. She whined rubbing her backhand.

    Going to Nikun, she paid for a new cupcake thinking Aaron won''t be able to say no. She proudly ced a bill next to the tray showing she was smart and again reached for the cupcake.

    However, Aaron flicked on her hand harder, "Senior Aaron, I have paid for it."

    He carelessly responded, "When did I say these are for sale?"

    Ava: "..."

    She sulked watching him taking his time to garnish the 24 cupcakes and gulped repeatedly looking at the mouth-savoring cupcakes. She let go of her pride and asked in jittery, "If I will be your girlfriend, will you give me?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He wanted to dump all the cupcakes into the bin. How could he ept that he lost to the cupcakes he had baked for her?

    "Nope." He grumpily walked with the cupcakes tray when her hand was trying to reach the cupcake, again.

    She threw her tantrum, "I won''t be your girlfriend. Hmph." It was loud enough to be heard by the people around the counter.

    ''Girlfriend?'' Nikun: "..."

    Nikun kind of knew it couldn''t be out of Ava''s lips first. He turned to Aaron who retorted back childishly, "Fine, cupcakes are out of the menu."

    Nikun: "..."

    His long thought guess was right, His friend had fallen for the little girl. ''Aaron Rivas, Why don''t you hear how you sound? You are jealous of cupcakes.''

    Ava was flustered hearing Aaron, "Yo-you can''t do that. I-I��" She desperately tried to look for a reason to save her cupcakes and blurted out, "I willin to the boss."

    Aaron smirked evilly as he crossed his arms over his chest. His brows lifted in wonder, "I am the boss, I am the patissier. I can do it." He wanted to win on his cupcakes at any cost.

    Nikun: "..."

    This was the first time Nikun was seeing his friend countering childishly. He was speechless so he didn''t stop and enjoyed his friend''s unseen side.

    Ava was at loss, gaining the lower hand. She didn''t know that, she had thought he and Nikun were working at a cafe as part-timers. "I-I will give a one-star review." She retorted as a customer, popping up a finger from her hand.

    Aaron scoffed half shrugging his shoulders, "One bad rating doesn''t matter."

    Nikun: "..."

    ''Are you still my bro?''

    The bantering of the two continued without giving up. One wanted to save the cupcakes, the other one didn''t want to lose against the cupcake.

    Nikun and most of the customers were too intrigued to miss it. So they looked at two who were arguing like silly lovers.

    At one point, a couplemented, "They are arguing like us." They giggled. They were husband and wife.

    Aaron bit his tongue and Ava flushed bright red. She looked at Aaron and wanted to hiss as ''I won''t talk to you anymore.'' so that he gives in to her but she was afraid he might never talk to her or get angry.

    She had very few friends and she liked to be with Aaron and Nikun more than with anybody, so she didn''t want to lose them due to her stupidity. Biting back her words, she went to her table with the fear of losing two and her life going back to the same world, locked inside the four walls.

 Chapter 511 - Good Times Comes To An End

    Nikun teased Aaron, got all the information out when Aaron had asked Ava before he let go of Aaron.

    The sullen child smiled as soon as a small tray having two cupcakes pushed next to her book. Aaron sat opposite to her and watched her enjoy a cupcake, even smearing some cream on her face.

    The cupcake was her favorite, especially the one he baked. Will she stop visiting them once she gets tired of it? Even he was pessimistic sometimes.

    Ava pushed the tray back saying, "I only ordered one."

    He came out of his thoughts and pushed it back to her, "One for the customer Ava Kelly, another one for��" Her eyes widened assuming he might say ''Girlfriend'' and he chuckled, "My little friend."

    She will be promoted to ninth grade after exams so she retorted, "I am not little."

    He ignored her words. Taking a tissue, he rubbed her nose tip that had cream, "Eat the cupcake. Don''t look like one."

    Ava imagined herself in a cupcake fancy dress and retorted, "I am not a cupcake."

    Instead of cupcakes'' glutton, Cupcake sounded nice. "You are not a cupcake. You are Cupcake, Cupcake." He teased her, satisfied he got a good name for the cupcakes'' glutton.

    "I am not." She retorted without understanding why Zain calls her Pumpkin and Aaron chose Cupcake. ''I am not food.'' She wanted to tell them.

    He repeated the nickname prefixing with ''Little'' every now and then as he enjoyed another round of banter.

    Atst. she pointed her finger at him, "Senior Aaron, you are such a bully." Winning against him was so difficult.

    "Thank you, Cupcake."

    Ava: "..."

    ''I didn''tpliment you.'' She doubted her understanding of the word bully.

    She thought about the funny name she could keep for him and called out, "Then you will be�� hmmm... Ronron."

    At the same time, Nikun called him, "Aaron."

    Ava nced at Nikun and pointed to the counter for Aaron. With a mischievous smile, "Run, Ronron, run." She giggled at theme name leaving him speechless.

    He couldn''t believe he was also capable of talking nonsense. His aim to make a new cupcake vor was to get a chance to speak to her about the exams. Instead, he got jealous, they bantered and got new nicknames. And the one who was responsible for all of it was chuckling heartily repeating ''Ronron run Ronron.''

    He pinched her cheek to get her attention, "I won''t be making new vors as our exams are near." Ava nodded in understanding as she stoppedughing. "And you, stop thinking of girlfriend-boyfriend. Focus on your studies."

    Ava happily wobbled her head. The rtionship was still alien to her and her main focus was to study so she was d.

    Aaron took a step to leave, then turned to her. He had seen fear when she had stopped herself from saying something. "And, you have me and Nick. We will never leave you."

    A smile slowly bloomed, as she hummed with a nod of her head.

    ��.

    The three weeks were the busiest, the cafe had be a study ce for numerous student groups, Aaron was busy handling the cafe, revising his course, and helping Ava. Nick was revising with his book next to the counter.

    Meanwhile, Aaron had be Ronron of Ava and she had be Cupcake of Aaron.

    Theypleted the exams and Ava parted from the two that day knowing the cafe will be open in summer too. She was looking forward to an amazing summer holiday and Aaron''s birthday.

    But nothing went as nned, her mother banned her from stepping out right after looking at her wearing a pretty dress and happily leaving the vi. Ava was practically under house arrest without the right to step into thewn. The maids always locked her in the room when Maisie, Shane, and Jose had gone on summer vacation to some ind.

    Aaron had taught her to use kitchen utensils and gadgets. So she knew to cook noodles, eggs, and other easy dishes so she wasn''t starving out. Anyway, she missed Aaron and Nikun terribly. She didn''t get a chance to tell them she won''t be going.

    Nikun missed her too but not as much as Aaron. Thetter didn''t like the feeling of loss. Each day felt boring and long. Shawn and Ariel, who had heard about Cupcake, also dropped by to meet her. Mehak who was dropping by sometime also asked about Ava. She was taking Nikun out but Aaron stubbornly stayed, in case his Cupcake might drop by.

    Aaron finally got to see her on the school reopening day. She looked healthy and he was d about it. He cued her that they will meet in the cafe when she was in the line at the assembly hall, eager to reach him.

    In the evening, Ava waited for her mother to meet her home teacher who repeatedly asked her if Maisie or Shane came.

    Ava saw Maisie leaving Jose''s ssroom withouting to hers. She started running behind her to request her to meet the home teacher.

    Maisie feigned ignorance and grounded her teeth hearing, "Mom�� Mom��" But Maisie didn''t stop. She helped Jose to the car and ordered the driver to leave.

    Ava kept running behind her mother''s car hoping she could meet the home teacher but the car didn''t stop.

    A part of Ava knew her mother didn''t care to visit her home teacher. She was there for Jose, her beloved son. Yet Ava didn''t give up and ran behind the car hoping she might stop, even if it''s for pity.

    While running on the corner of the road shouting to stop the car, she tripped and fell on her face with her school bag on her back.

    The pain instantly shot through her nerves, she wanted to cry due to pain, maybe for being ignored by her mother. She was too stubborn, she didn''t want to cry when she felt many gazes on her.

    She controlled her tears but the scrape at her knees was too painful causing a tear to roll down on her cheek startling her. She wiped her cheek very quickly and clenched her teeth hard. She was about to get up from the road, Aaron kneeled in front of her.

    She smiled at him as though nothing happened to her and saw him open his arms and say, "Come to me."

    Ava nced at her school dress and looked at him. She sniffled, pushing back her tears, "I dirtied my clothes." She innocently said without showing pain or sadness. She didn''t want to spoil his clothes.

    Aaron didn''t force her but simply said, "You aren''t dirty Cupcake."

    ''Filthy.'' Her mother always called her it, so hearing she wasn''t dirty, her tears gushed out without restraints. And she had missed him too much so she ran into his arms and burst into tears.

    The first time she had someone to lean on and cry her pain and that someone didn''t call her jinx.

    Leaning on the door frame of the cafe, Nikun smiled. He watched Aaron pick her up and dust off her skirt. Without even trying, their simple, heart-warming love story had started when he gave her his hand to walk together.

    Nikun and Aaron met her home teacher saying her parents weren''t in the city. Whereas the home teacher had an idea of what must have happened seeing her swollen eyes so she didn''tin. Instead, she privately decided to contact Hayden Kelly toin about Ava''s parents for neglecting her.

    After that day, Ava always followed Aaron like a little obedient girlfriend. Even though Aaron and Ava didn''t vocalize to each other about their rtionship, it was like a silent agreement between them.

    Since she said, sixteen years to have a boyfriend, Aaron thought to ask her out officially after she turns sixteen. He was happy as it was, teasing her, ying with her, and helping her.

    Ava wasn''t denying it whenever Nikun was mentioning Aaron as ''your boyfriend.'' or if Aaron was mentioning her as ''My little wife.'' Cupcake changed to ''My Cupcake'' Ava would slightly blush but still argue with him for cupcakes.

    At the same time, Ava stopped expecting anything from her parents and always looked for Aaron''s guidance instead of theirs or busy Hayden. So she didn''t have anything to speak with them.

    Her mother would still find her and p her or kick venting her failure frustration on Ava but thetter would eat them silently. She didn''t cry like before, instead, she would n her next day with Aaron.

    Another happiest year of her life was nearing the end, to set the new beginning. Ava was floating in the clouds enjoying her simple, fun life without knowing her joyful days were ending soon.

 Chapter 512 - Killed

    Nikun and Aaron realized they hadn''t spoken to Ava about their college arrangements but only what they were going to do. Aaron didn''t speak with her directly as he started to reconsider studying abroad.

    Nikun was supportive of Aaron and Ava but he didn''t like Aaron giving up on his wish to study abroad. Since Ava wasn''t difficult to understand, he suggested Aaron speak with her.

    Aaron understood Nikun''s worries but his wish of studying abroad was already overtaken by Ava. So he started to think of studying in the city to be around Ava, then he could do his masters abroad taking his Cupcake with him.

    He spoke in the home and they had no objection. They were happy at the thought of Aaron being around them. Jordan had wished Aaron to study in a top medical university so he was a little dissatisfied with his choice.

    So Aaron didn''t speak about his canceled n with Ava. As soon as exams were over, Aaron left the cafe under workers Jordan had appointed for it.

    On Aaron''s birthday, he had asked Ava to meet him at Lake Huron. Then he would take her with him to the Morris hotel for his birthday celebration. He actually wanted to pick her up at her house but his presence or the car was enough to give Ava a hard time from her mother.

    Ava chose a new dress she had bought recently when she had gone out with Aaron. It was a simple A-line dress, the bodice was in white, the skirt was in sea green with intricate embroidery in magenta pink and navy blue color. She put extra effort to design her hair and wore her white kitten heels.

    She wouldn''t have spent time getting ready if Aaron hadn''t asked. So standing in front of the mirror, Ava liked the dress on her. She checked the time and smiled, she was ready before time. She quickly took the wristwatch she had picked for Aaron''s gift and ced it inside her new small, cute backpack.

    She was d her mother wasn''t at home. Going downstairs, she swiftly ced the cookies in a cookie box, she had baked for Aaron.

    She soon left the home to reach theke deck before time without making him wait.

    ��.

    It was nearing dusk when Ava reached the unpolluted cleanke. The water in theke was sparkling reflecting the sun rays broadening the smile on her dainty face.

    When they were boating there once, she had just pointed there for Aaron, and he knew she liked that ce.

    She could see a few white ducks floating on the water. They asionally dived in and came out then fluttered their wings to remove the excess water. Likewise, she could make out fishes swimming at the water surface.

    She wanted to go around the vastke so she thought she could ask Aaron if he had time to take a walk with her.

    Her eyes fell on the deck and pped her palm on her forehead seeing Aaron sitting at the edge of the wooden deck, wearing earphones to listen to the music. He looked like he was sunbathing with his gaze gazing far away.

    She anxiously checked the time on her wristwatch, a confused glint shed in her eyes thinking why he was so early because she was early by fifteen minutes so that he doesn''t have to wait for her.

    Shaking off her thoughts, she started sprinting towards the deck but paused. Being mischievous, she wanted to try and scare him. So she removed her kitten heels and walked on her toes towards him with an excited smile for her little games and anticipation to see how he might react.

    .

    .

    ----- Present ----

    Aarvi who was peacefully sleeping on the bed twitched, her brows furrowed tightly. That dream wasn''t new, and she knew she was going to push Aaron. She tried to stop her memories from ying that way but she couldn''t. Her fingers dug deeper in the bed as though she was in unbearable pain.

    The monitoring machine started beeping when the pulse rate suddenly rose and Aarvi started struggling to breathe, her chest rose and fell as her hand clutched the bedsheet under her as the memories continued to recover faster.

    Shea immediately reacted and informed the nurse, "Call Doctor Rivas next door. Quick." Her voice, loud and resolute. "Inform Doctor Wells."

    Shea started testing Ava for the preliminary data to report to Aaron. She was about to check Aarvi''s pupils, Aarvi jerked up drenched in sweat, tears were rolling out while she continued to breathe heavily.

    Her eyes weren''t focused and it moved rapidly. The recalled memories yed in her mind, she pushed Aaron to theke. She just wanted to scare him to see his reaction but pushed him to theke at thest moment. Then she got to know Aaron was no more, she killed him. She killed him with her own hands.

    Shea was trying to speak to her when Aarvi was looking at her trembling hands. Little Ava had gone to look for Aaron but�� Connor took her away to a hospital.

    ''How could I forget Ronron after killing him?'' Aarvi hated herself

    "Aarvi��" Shea tried her best to stop Aarvi but Aarvi threw the clips from her fingers, the oxygen mask from her face, murmuring something that Shea couldn''t make out.

    "Don''t touch me," Aarvi yelled at the nurses who tried to hold her back on the bed.

    The nurses were startled, however, Shea still tried to keep her on the bed without knowing what was happening with her. And Aarvi might faint anytime if the mental pressure increases.

    Aarvi assumed it was the same hospital Connor had taken and Aaron wasn''t saved from theke. She pulled out the IV from her backhand looking right and left for the exit. The blood drops started dripping from her hand but she wasn''t in the state to feel the pain.

    All she knew was that her heart was shattered into millions of pieces. There was none in the world as much as she liked Aaron. No, like was the smallest word, she was ready to follow him anywhere in the world. Hence, killing the person she loved more than herself was pure anguish.

    Seeing Aarvi not identifying her, the fear of Aarvi losing her memory crept up in Shea. "Aarvi�� Aarvi, look at me..." Shea wasn''t allowed to administer medicine so she tried to calm her.

    Still, in the thoughts of the past, Aarvi pushed the hands away that were trying to touch her. She dashed towards the door mumbling, "I killed Ronron, I killed Ronron��" She wanted to look for Aaron at theke.

    Shea ran behind Aarvi immediately hoping Aaron could reach there quickly.

    As soon as Aarvi pulled the door open and rushed out, she bumped into the strong chest and fell back. Aaron was quick to hold her as soon as he identified her as Aarvi.

    Aarvi hadn''t seen him so she tried to break free from his arms and struggled to push him away, mumbling the same words. The words ''Aarvi'' being repeated around her didn''t reach her ears.

    Theplete Rivas family could already imagine the little Ava struggles by looking at Aarvi who couldn''t focus on anything.

    Jordan realized why his wife was disappointed in him. He hadn''t taken Aaron''s Cupcake and her feelings seriously.

    Aaron discerned Aarvi''s words. He tried to coax her saying nothing happened to him. When it didn''t work, Aaron grunted holding her arms and shaking her once to get her out of the past memories. "Cupcake!!!"

 Chapter 513 - Ronron Cupcake

    "Cupcake!!!"

    Aarvi''s thoughts jerked to the present, she stared at Aaron. Relief washed over her realizing Aaron was safe and sound and she didn''t kill him.

    She was quick to recall she had forgotten him, Shawn didn''t know her, Aaron still stayed by her side. Now she felt her whole memoriesplete and intact but she didn''t know why she pushed him.

    Tears again started rolling out her eyes as she confessed because he didn''t know, "Ronron, I-I pushed you to theke, I tried to kill you with my��"

    Aaron quickly cupped her tear-stained face, his thumbs gently grazed over her cheeks to wipe her tears, "Shhh��" Aaron shushed her to stop her from saying it repeatedly and thinking she was killing him or killed him.

    "Cupcake, you saved me and I knew how to swim." His words sounded clear and firm to make her understand he wasn''t lying.

    Aarvi was confused before recalling the attack on Aaron. "That bullet?"

    All breathed a sigh of relief realizing her memories aren''t only recovered, the rest of the memories are also safe.

    Aaron nodded, "Do you remember the cookie jar that was in your bag?"

    Aarvi nodded, she had gone to the mall alone to get the new cookie jar and wristwatch for him. She had picked those personally for him.

    Aaron was about to continue, the Neurologist interjected, "Doctor Rivas, I think you should take it slowly. How about a scan and testing?"

    Aaron nced at Doctor Wells, he knew it was a sensitive period as Aarvi just woke up. "I will bring her." He responded as he looked at Aarvi who was frowning.

    "What''s wrong?" Aaron asked, thinking she might have a headache.

    Aarvi clutched his shirt as she requested, "I want to go home." She disliked hospitals, especially after recovering her memories.

    Aaron stayed calm and coaxed her gently, ignoring everyone who was around them, "We will leave after the scanning. It will be quick."

    However, Aarvi shook her head looking at him. A tear rolled out when she revealed, "I- I forgot you in a hospital." As far as she could recall, She was in two different hospitals. Once she had escaped from the hospital to theke, she had shouted, screamed on top of her lungs before trying to jump into the water to look for Aaron.

    Connor had taken her away to a different hospital and there were many guarding her. She demanded to leave from there to see Aaron, then she had again tried to leave but didn''t know what happened next, she forgot everything rted to Aaron. After it, her life was pathetic, she had lived for a year more like a dead person without knowing what was going on in her life.

    Hence, she hates the hospital which took her memories away.

    All breathed a sigh and Aaron embraced her, sensing her fear of forgetting him again. "I will stay with you during the scan. Alright?"

    Aarvi still wanted to shake her head, but looking at the Rivas family worried sick about her, she nodded with her eyes staying on Connor.

    He had given her a telephone to speak with Aaron, but somebody had said Aaron was no more, he drowned in water. Since she knew it was Jordan who had taken Aaron to the country S, her eyes shifted to Jordan who was anxious and apologetic. He didn''t have the same dignified, notable, dominating air. He looked weak and haggard. There was also fear that he was hiding well.

    Aarvi forced a smile at Megan and Shawn, who were worried if she might forget them and everything, excluding Aaron. Shawn finally breathed before going over to her and hugged her.

    "Little Heart, you scared us." He mumbled, rubbing her head. Aarvi didn''t say anything else other than smiling again. This time, it was natural, silently saying she was fine.

    Aaron carried her to the scanning room as she was barefooted. Wrapping her arms around his neck, She whispered, "Ronron��"

    Aaron nced at her. His mind was still stressed thinking about the possibleplication but his heart was already leaping in joy hearing her. He hummed in response as he steadily walked.

    "Hmmm, what?" Aarvi pursed her lips.

    "Yes, Cupcake." He corrected himself.

    Wrapping her arms tighter, she asked with a hint of hesitation, "Didn''t you hate me for forgetting you?"

    He disliked her question, that thought never crossed his mind. So he asked back, "Do you hate me for leaving you alone?" He entered the scanning room.

    Aarvi shook her head, "I love you, Ronron." She confessed, in whispers.

    Aaron left her on the stretcher and nted a kiss on her forehead. He hated himself, why did he have to stay away for many years? He could have just returned without listening to his grandfather.

    He couldn''t change the past, the future wasn''t in his hands. He was sure of one thing, "I love you too Cupcake." He saw her eyes lighten and her lips arc in bliss.

    He was about toy her down, Aarvi''s finger grazed on his cheek, "Will you marry me?" Her mellow voice was low and heart-touching.

    An enticing smile slowly crawled up to his face. They were all worried about her healthplications and she just cared about being with him. How could he not love her?

    He was about to agree and respond to her as ''Yes, Cupcake. I will marry you.'' but he didn''t get a chance. Aarvi shook her head and covered his lips cing her slender fingers. "No reverse harem, I will only marry you." She shed a cheeky smile looking at him wonderstruck andid down on the stretcher.

    Aaron: "..."

    The nurses,b technician, and Shea giggled hearing all their words. Shea knew Aaron would be the opposite of his indifference, but she didn''t expect him to be so sweet. She felt him like a whole new person with Aarvi. Doctor Wells envied their rtionship which was getting stronger and stronger over the years.

    Aarvi clutched Aaron''s forefinger during her scanning, She didn''t leave his hand throughout the testing process. Then she stubbornly stayed to know the test results.

    Doctor Wells had a smile when she sat down in front of them. "Ms. Evans is weak, other than that, she is all fine. She needs to avoid being stressed. No loud music, don''t neglect even the smallest headache in theing days for a few months."

    Aarvi thought about Leon, she didn''t have any n for him till next week. And her maximum stress level was usually highpared to others so she was sure she could handle it.

    "Flight travel must be avoided for a few days. If you have to travel by road, take frequent breaks. I suggest Ms. Evans be under observation for a few hours." She was still under sensitive period.

    Aarvi wanted to retort, anyway controlled. She knew the little brain is tooplex than her thoughts, and ns.

    The duo was still waiting for the doctor to speak but she chuckled, "Don''t forget to invite me to the wedding." Her health was stabilized over three years, so the doctor was sure Aarvi would be fine without any issues. Since her heart could handle the forgotten memories, her body was adapted to it and could live like any other person with little precautions.

    Aaron''s shoulder finally rxed and turned to Aarvi who nodded at the doctor and stood up. She tried to pull him and take him out as she announced, "Let''s get married first."

    Shea and Doctor Wells, chuckled while Aaron pulled Aarvi back into his arms, "My love, it''s three in the midnight. Shall we break into the marriage bureau?"

    Aarvi had felt it a long long dream, hence she had thought it might have been a day at minimum. "Oh��" She could only give up for now.

    Aaron thanked the doctor and again carried Aarvi in his arms. Instead of an ICU, he took her to a VIP private ward, administered IV, added clips to her fingers, and noted the temperature, blood pressure, etc while she muttered, "Ronron, I am hungry." To vouch for it, her stomach rumbled.

    Just in time, Shawn entered the ward with a big bowl of soup in a tray. Followed by him, everyone entered. Megan started feeding her, Aarvi asked the most important part she wasn''t clear about.

    She looked at Connor, "Dad, what exactly happened after I lost consciousness? And how did I forget Aaron?"

    Her main worry was Jordan. She hoped he hadn''t taken any drastic steps to wipe off her memory and Aaron would never forgive him. She didn''t want the loving and caring Rivas family to change due to the past.

 Chapter 514 - Words Are Powerful

    Connor had expected Aarvi to be angry at him. Listening to her still address him as Dad and appearing worried, he nced at his father.

    After listening to everything, Aaron didn''t only stop speaking with Jordan, he didn''t even look Jordan in the face. Aaronmented nothing and stayed eerily quiet. It was obvious Aaron was angry, and one who could melt him was Aarvi as she was the victim of the whole situation.

    Connor again briefed everything to Aarvi once shepleted the soup. "By the time I got the information, Aaron was already at Lake Huron. We had reached there as fast as we could and that alerted those criminals. They wanted to get rid of Aaron quickly to teach lessons to other officers��"

    ��..

    When Ava ran towards Aaron, the bullet pierced her bag. It bore through theyer of cookie steel jar and then the cookies hence the bullet had to halt.

    The speed and force of the bullet pushed Ava so she fell pushing Aaron in the process. The sudden shock made her conscious. Aaron, who hadn''t expected it, took a few seconds to swim to the surface but the deck was high hence he couldn''t see Ava on it.

    Connor and Jordan had witnessed the whole scene. While Connor ran over to the deck, Jordan entered the water to bring Aaron out. Meanwhile, the military and the criminals exchanged some bullets that Aaron heard.

    Jordan took Aaron away without telling him about the little girl as the threat for him was still high. The military officers urged them to vacate soon to avoid bloodshed.

    Having no choice, Jordan had practically dragged Aaron away saying his Cupcake wasn''t there. He focused on keeping Aaron safe as Connor was there to protect the little girl.

    Connor was relieved after making sure Aaron''s Cupcake was safe from the bullet. But she didn''t wake up and her pulse was getting weak. Probably she was thinking she killed Aaron.

    He immediately shifted her to the nearest hospital where Connor''s mother reached. Since both were senior doctors, the hospital permitted them to take care of the little girl.

    Ava had no identity card or anything in her bag so they couldn''t inform her parents. Since she wasn''t waking up without any injuries in her head or anywhere, she was sent for more scanning.

    The machines and equipment weren''t fast and so modernized eleven years back so they were waiting for reports.

    Meanwhile, Jordan and Aaron''s car was followed and attacked for a long distance. Aaron was confused about the situation and he worried to death about Ava. He kept on repeating, he wanted to see his Cupcake.

    Jordan didn''t know what happened to Cupcake as he had seen her taking Aaron''s bullet. Unwilling to leave any trauma in Aaron and see him live in guilt all his life, Jordan made his heart stone cold and lied.

    However, it wasn''t enough to put Aaron at ease, and staying in wet clothes, he was sneezing. Taking the chance, Jordan gave him a small dose of a sleeping pill and put him to sleep.

    Everything was happening so quickly, the tension was too high. Jordan took the decision on the spur of the emergency so that he could thinkter after making sure Aaron was safe, as the rest of the family members were sent home safe under tight security.

    Karsen was in Coasta with the Rivas flight so Jordan booked the tickets to Coasta, took their flight, and flew off the country S.

    When Aaron woke up, he was on the international seas. Then the fight started between the two. Grandfather and grandson became poles apart from the same day.

    On this end, Ava woke up in the early morning. Connor and his mother were still napping, when Ava had woken up and saw strangers in the ward. She had run away from the hospital without getting into anybody''s eyes.

    The nurses quickly noticed the absence of the girl. They informed Connor and the hospital staff, to search for the little girl.

    Searching everywhere, Connor had reached theke when he heard heart-wrenching cries that were repeatedly calling ''Aaron,'' ''Ronron''

    She walked back and forth on the deck when Connor had reached the deck. She suddenly started running towards the end, rming Connor.

    He was able to hold his nerves when Aaron fell in theke because Aaron was a good swimmer. He ran behind her as fast as he could but the girl jumped to theke. He leaped and managed to hold her hand before she could fall into theke.

    Connor had assumed she was killing herself until he got help to pull her up and she cried saying she had to look for Aaron and Aaron was still in the water.

    She cried, struggling to get free from him without responding to any of his questions while he carried her away to the car. She had saved his son so Connor felt the responsibility to keep her safe so he took permission and admitted her to the military hospital.

    She had fainted in the car after crying for a long time. She woke up and tried to leave yammering with the same name. She had even reached the gates of the military hospital from where it was impossible to leave without permission.

    She only reacted to one line, "Aaron is safe. He is with his grandfather."

    Ava stopped crying, looked at Connor for a few seconds. She went close to him, held his hand, and turned to the gates, "Uncle, please, take me there. I want to see Ronron." She sounded irrefutable and determined to see Aaron.

    Connor breathed a sigh. The ident had led her to the development of psychological trauma. She should be handled delicately as she was very sensitive.

    He held her little fingers and took her inside the hospital, "If you take the treatment, I will let you meet your Ronron."

    Ava stared at him and became too silent. She took the tests, all the injections and medicines they gave her. She also answered all the questions about her identity hoping they would call Aaron.

    They asked her to sleep in the night and Aaron woulde in the morning but it became afternoon and nobody came. Since the door was being guarded and she was repeatedly sent back in, she broke everything until Connor ran over with anotherdy of fifty plus.

    Ava called them liars, cried, demanded, and got angry without sumbing to any of their words to coax her. She didn''t listen to thedy either.

    They knew one day wasn''t enough to calm her but didn''t expect her state to get worse. "Call Jordan. Let her speak to Aaron." They knew her main intention was to make sure Aaron was alive. Since they hadnded in country S, that could be the easiest and better solution.

    Thedy''s words were enough to stop her cries and became obedient. She eagerly looked at them waiting for them to call Aaron and give the mobile to her.

    They didn''t have an international call facility in their handphones so Connor took her to an office. He made her sit and called an international number.

    Connor spoke politely with his father. He didn''t mention Ava''s condition as Ava was listening to him with all her attention. "Dad, Aaron''s Cupcake wants to speak to Aaron. Could you ask him to talk?"

    Aaron and Jordan had many arguments due to Cupcake. He was already angered and he assumed Aaron''s Cupcake was putting up her request without knowing her condition.

    "Give her the phone," Jordan said.

    Connor, who knew nothing about what was going on that side, handed the holder to Ava who eagerly held the receiver to her ear and cried, "Ronron��"

    The nickname somehow further riled him up and he spat at her, venting his frustration at her, "He isn''ting back to you. Forget him." Followed by his words were beeps to notify the end of the call.

    Ava, who knew she had pushed Aaron to theke, misunderstood Jordan''s words. If Aaron is alive, he would definitely meet her, why won''te to see her, then?

    Seeing her frozen, Connor tried to speak with her and held the phone. "Ava�� Ava��"

    "I killed Ronron��" She mumbled to herself.

    Connor immediately interjected, "No, Ava, Aaron is fine. He is with his grandfather. Ava�� Ava��"

    Anyway, Ava didn''t believe his words. She thought he was lying to her for hospital treatment and Aaron was no more. Her mumble continued, "I am a monster. I killed Ronron��"

    Connor was clueless about what she had heard from the other end, "Let me call Aaron again." He picked the telephone to make a call but Ava walked away.

    He left the phone and went out of the office to see her fainted at the door lying in his mother''sp.

    When Ava woke up that night, she had forgotten the whole incident and everything rted to Aaron. Connor mentioned the names, ces, and anything rted to them but she had an extreme headache without knowing anything.

    When Jordan returned to the country and got to know, he was in shock that how his frustration ruined one''s life and she fell into depression.

    He gave up his career feeling unfit for the profession and his wife left him in disappointment at his actions when he confessed what he had told to the little girl.

    Jordan often thought of looking for Aaron''s Cupcake but didn''t have enough courage to face her so he never dared to ask her real name.

    Connor indirectly took care of Ava''s depression and treatment for a year. During the treatment, she eventually forgot the traces of Connor, his mother, and the military hospital.

 Chapter 515 - Punished

    Connor had left a person to guard Ava Kelly so that if she suddenly remembers Aaron and events, she might run to Lake Huron. It didn''t happen, other than Ava freezing at random ces and stare at it withplex thoughts.

    The rank student passed the Sophomore at the borderline of failure, the national chesspetition slipped off her hands during the same year. It took her time, but slowly got back to herself, she started studying and focusing on the right things as she frequented Kelly international.

    Connor had next met her in the country S when she was around Shawn. He was shocked but she didn''t identify him. He wanted to tell Aaron but he didn''t know how Aaron''s appearance might affect Ava as it might make her live through the same trauma.

    He had spoken with his mother who was staying away, she had studied through many cases and suggested not to bring them up to face to face forcefully. So Connor let fate y out, without telling it to others.

    --- In the hospital ---

    Aarvi had asked everyone to go home and rest. Sheid on the bed to sort her thoughts. She had thought she might get angry but she wasn''t. She was nk about her opinion about Jordan''s actions.

    It was true, she had suffered a lot in sophomore year with all the confusion, emptiness, unknown longing, feeling foreign. It was like happiness rushed to her but it pped her on the face and left her back in hell. It was more painful than just staying in hell.

    However, she felt terrible for Aaron, who had to live through longing for her while she had no idea about him. She was even going to marry a random man when he was living in the hopes of seeing her, being with her, and also fear of losing her.

    Aaron tucked her, before his long fingers grazed over her cheeks, "Catch some sleep." His voice was deep and soothing.

    Aarvi moved aside to make some space, flipped to the side, and looked at him with her innocent puppy eyes. He didn''t deny it, he ced his mobile on the side stand, and climbed the bed.

    cing his head on the pillow, he flipped to her side. He could feel she was about to cry, she was holding on for so long because everyone was there.

    Aarvi gazed into his amber eyes which were stubborn to reveal any emotions. He was handsome in his teenage years, his adolescence had changed to masculine, and became ssy and heartthrob.

    Aarvi ced her cold left palm on his cheek. It was cold due to IV on her backhand yet Aaron didn''t flinch, he couldn''t hold due to IV.

    Weighing everything, Aarvi still liked her two years with Aaron. She had less worry and a person who she could blindly follow. She had immense trust in him. When he had told her he would marry her right after she turned twenty-one so that she could stay with him all the time, she had epted it without the need to think twice about it. She couldn''t believe the Avron mansion was her dream house and she had picked that name.

    A few questions were at the tip of her tongue, ''Did you miss me?'' However, she knew he terribly missed her. ''Was it hard on you? To be so patient with me.'' She also knew the response to it. It was hard but he would still feel it was worth it for her. Such questions were a lot and she knew the answers to each of those questions.

    Aaron drew her to his embrace when her silent tears rolled out, then she cried her heart out, without being able to put anything in words, having no power to go back to the past and change everything.

    Aaron wanted to stop her but if he did, she would bury her emotions hence he let her cry so that she could feel light. And him? He was happy as long as she was happy and also safe.

    Aarvi was already weak so she soon felt exhausted and dozed off. Aaron stayed awake till the ministered IV waspleted. It was four at dawn when he had dozed off with Aarvi in his arms.

    ----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon hadpleted his new morning routine and was having his breakfast when his men reached the dining hall.

    "Boss�� We tried to reach you in the night but couldn''t connect." The man in a leather jacket reported with a hint of hesitation.

    Leon ced his fork down as he lifted his brows. "Get my mobile." He ordered the butler. Then he cued the man to continue.

    "Yesterday evening, the whole Rivas family rushed to the hospital with tight security. We tried to check but the floor was entirely blocked and the cameras were off so we couldn''t see what was happening inside." He reported everything.

    Leon feigned ignorance on the information, finding nothing useful for him, "That old geezer must be dying." He snickered.

    Elder Harmon, who was eating, paused. He had the urge to throw his breakfast te on Leon''s face. He ced his spoon down and sneered, "Why don''t you speed up your search? I will die soon anyway." He meant to focus on his mindless work of searching for his will.

    Leon inhaled sharply and shed a smile without getting irritated, "I will make sure to dump your body on the street. Rest in peace."

    Elder Harmon wanted to retort but the man interjected to avoid Leon flipping the table after the old man''sment. "Ms. Parkinson is at the gates."

    Confusion shed in Leon''s eyes. She should have been acting and taking Aarvi aka Ava under control. So he couldn''t understand why she was here. "Bring her in. Check if anybody is following her."

    "Yes, Boss." The man ran out as he called the gate guards to let Charlotte inside.

    Soon she made her way inside the mansion, with a dark face, holding files. Leon started his act of polite, helpless, and kind businessman, standing in the living hall. "Lieutenant Parkinson, please wee."

    Charlotte went in and smashed the file on the center table without greeting him. "Mr. Harmon, did you create fake evidence?"

    She spat the question at him. The previous day, she was punished to kneel for three hours holding the heavy rifle in her hands, up over her head. It was torturous. The reason behind the punishment was the evidence that she had produced to them without cross-checking.

    It was important for her to write a reflection letter to her chief else she might lose her hard-earned promotion for one stupidity. Upon that, theughing face of Prince Charming, Oops, Aaron Rivas, repeatedly appeared in her head.

 Chapter 516 - A Lonely Bird

    If the evidence was valid, Aaron wouldn''t have romanced Aarvi in his office. He would have spoken with Aarvi if he didn''t know about moneyundering or he would have alerted Aarvi to clean up if he knew of Aarviundering.

    His carefreeness only meant that he knew Aarvi well and that''s the fake evidence. Anyhow, she hadn''t discerned it and submitted it to the chief so that they could do the verification.

    However, her chief was disappointed in her, for the first time. She knew he was punishing her for believing and getting influenced by random people. But to verify it, she had to use military resources, hence she had submitted the evidence to her chief.

    Leon pretended to be sighing and weak as he sat down. He didn''t expect this oue. He had expected Charlotte to take action, seize Skr''s funds, and raid thepany with the tax department. That would disturb Skr for a week and they would lose a few million per day.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi would have to stay in the office or her house without anymunication device. It would have got him the perfect time to ruin Skr and bring down Aarvi on her knees.

    "I knew it." His ailing voice sounded as he shook his head and sighed long.

    Elder Harmon who was going towards the door to take a small walk wanted to spat the blood. He nced at Charlotte, she might be morally upright, he doubted if she could discern Leon''s acting. Without bothering, he went out for a stroll on thewn.

    Charlotte''s brows lifted at Leon''s actions. He pinched between his brows in deep thought and also revealed his lost, helpless expression. This man was always hard to read for her. He gave her a vibe of he could make or break her career. But she couldn''t just believe him or ignore him.

    Leon realized she didn''t have independent power and she would reach her chief. He needed a tough n to trouble Aarvi and Skr so that Aarvi would focus on thepany when he strikes at her.

    One point was out of his context, Dax Grant. Leon had assumed Dax was just an employee under her and the face of Skr Industries to the world. He didn''t know Aarvi was a nner, a mastermind. Hence Aarvi gets so much free time in the day to n against him.

    Whereas Dax was the real strength who puts her ns into action. Leon has yet to realize the true power of Dax at managingpany and handling problems,

    "I had thought money and power wouldn''t affect military officers. I guess I was wrong." Leon breathed in loss, shaking his head in resignation.

    Charlotte frowned at his words. Of course, it didn''t matter to them. They serve the country, inside and at the border, money, name, and fame were never a matter to them. "What do you mean?" She questioned coldly.

    Leon hid the evil smirk on his face. "You- you don''t know? Major General Louis is President Rivas''s maternal Uncle." Aaron''s mother''s brother.

    Charlotte''s eyes widened ever so slightly. She hadn''t considered that. Aaron just needed to make a call, and it also incensed her, at the thought of Aaron asking her chief to punish her or hold her promotions. She had respected her chief a lot, not it was wavering.

    Leon had his head half low and noticed Charlotte''s reaction. Why did he choose Charlotte?

    He didn''t choose her because she was Parkinson or she knew the Rivas family. He chose her because she was antisocial, she won''t sit and share with anybody. She was a lonely bird who had big ambitions to reach and achieve great things.

    He knew fooling her was difficult and it might backfire him. Anyway, he still took a chance as it won''t hurt him in any way.

    However, Charlotte hissed as it was still difficult for her topletely believe him, "You think it''s easier to fool?"

    Leon wasn''t offended. It seemed like only Aarvi aka Ava Kelly could imbnce his emotions. He shook his head, "Fool?" He tried his all to appear innocent without letting go of his helpless gaze, "You tell me, what will I get from fooling you and pointing at President Evans? We aren''t in the same business field, we don''t know each other. I thought you were a strict and sensible officer so I reached out for you."

    Charlotte had gone through Skr and Harmon Industries so whatever Leon said made sense. She was almost convinced to go against her chief after hearing Leon. She wanted to find valid proof against Aarvi and submit it to her chief. If he still stops her, she could reach out to higher authorities and alsoin about her chief''s uwful act.

    She warned before storming out, "You better be right."

    Leon simpered, ''What will you do if I am not?'' She could do nothing. He could change the situation around if Charlotte mes him. She came to ask for a bribe and witnesses would be his butler and other maids.

    If his indirect attacks keep Aarvi busy, he could rest at ease until Harmon Industries gets the Chemical manufacturing project. Then he could freely attack her.

    In the home office, Leon opened hisptop and smirked. There was one project Skr, Rivas, and Harmon were nning to acquire. That was a resort on an ind. He initially nned to send Dn, but he decided to go as it was a joint discussion and information has it that Dax was busy on different projects during the same time so Aarvi would definitely go there.

    ''I will decide on our next meeting.'' He smugly smiled at the picture of Ava Kelly in the wedding gown.

    ------

    In the car towards the Rivas mansion

    After a round of tests and finding noplications, Aarvi was discharged from the hospital. Sitting on the back seats with Aaron, Aarvi was busy using Aaron''s mobile for quite a long as her mobile was left out in the mini theatre of the Rivas mansion.

    After a few minutes, "Ronron, all your works are rearranged. Secretary Wen will reach home with urgent files, then he will report to you."

    Aaron had thought she was arranging her work. He hummed, ncing at her as he pulled her closer to him. He wanted to be with her so that she doesn''t have to take on everything alone.

    Putting her head on his shoulder, Aarvi hugged his arm. After remembering everything, she needed time to calm down. It was too heavy for her handle hence it was making her feel weak and sleepy.

    She had informed Dax about some important things he might have to be prepared for and her other work could be awaited. So she thought to solve a problem before she could catch some sleep.

    First, she tested the surface of the water, "Shall we go back to Avron mansion?" She asked.

    Aaron hummed in thoughts as he responded, "Let''s get rid of Leon first." That way, Aarvi could be closer to the city to handle things easily and avoid unnecessary travel.

    Aarvi hummed in eptance. Since he was calm, she came to the main question, "Are you angry at grandfather?"

    Aaron didn''t respond. Aarvi could only sigh and try to coax him, "It''s pretty normal that elders don''t take kids'' every word seriously. Grandfather didn''t mean to hurt my memories, it was hard for him to believe that you were going against him for a girl who you had met just a year or two before. You-"

    Aaron shifted, taking his arm away from her hold. He wasn''t as kind as her.

    Aarvi stiffened, she knew he had a hard time while longing to reach her and she hadpletely forgotten him. She hadn''t thought of the fact that talking to Jordan might make him angered more and he will need time.

    Aaron changed the topic as he helped hery on the seat and ced her head on hisp, "Sleep for some time." He was gentle but there was no mirth.

    Aarvi hummed to give him some time as forcing him wouldn''t have a good result. She thought about speaking with Jordan in the afternoon.

    She looked at Aaron''s stoic face while he gazed outside, "Please rest with me." She knew he didn''t have a good rest.

    His face softened hearing her. He dipped his head as he lifted her from hisp and nted a soft kiss on her forehead, "Don''t be so polite with me."

    With the memories, she still needed time to settle down. She nodded in response and soon dozed off while he caressed her head.

 Chapter 517 - Waiting For You

    Aarvi woke up before lunchtime. Aaron had promptly listened to her and took a rest, cuddling her. Looking at him sleeping peacefully, Aarvi had to control herself from thinking of sleeping again or waking him up doing something mischief.

    She had some work before he woke up. Pecking on his cheek, she carefully slid off his arms and got off the bed. The mansion was inplete silence when she went to Ariel''s room. Ariel had a big wardrobe and Ariel''s choice was opposite to Aarvi''s. So the ck and dark colors were too few and had numerous colors.

    Aaron had already arranged for her needs but she wanted something different. Browsing through the collection she selected the one that picked her interest.

    She returned to Aaron''s room, used his bathroom where her toiletries were arranged. After a quick shower, she silently left the room without disturbing Aaron.

    She was at the stairs when she saw joyless and pensive Jordan walking out of his room. He stiffened at the sight of her.

    Looking at him, Aarvi realized she really wasn''t angry at him. She knew Jordan would do anything if it''s for Aaron or any of the family member''s safety. Growing up with a family who never cared about her, Jordan''s concern and love of his family was something she longed for so she was d he focused on keeping Aaron safe.

    Upon that, Jordan gave up the career he loved, his wife was punishing him for so long years. From the time Aaron was longing for her, Jordan was also longing for his wife. Both were in pain when she was the one who forgot everything and lived freely.

    Probably she would have grown up and stayed protective under Aaron if they were together. She wouldn''t have known the cruel world and be the innocent who would be helpless in major troubles.

    Today, whatever she was, it had a contribution from the past. It did hurt her thinking of Aaron waiting to return to her, loving her from afar, when she lived without identifying him. For that, she won''t be able to forgive Jordan and also herself.

    In the end, everything was to protect Aaron. Even though Jordan wasn''t regretting keeping Aaron away, he was guilty of how his decision and words caused her pain, and that in turn was hurting Aaron. So she would do anything to keep Aaron with the Rivas family and she wouldn''t treat Jordan with hostility.

    Jordan, who had held his breath, breathed out in wonder when Aarvi reached him and wrapped her arms around him. "Grandfather Jordan, everything will be alright. Let''s make it better." Her calming voice immediately put his heart at ease.

    Jordan patted her back before she stood back, "It''s alright if you are angry."

    Aarvi shook her head hearing his gently weak tone. She held his arm as both went downstairs, "One who suffered the unfairness most, all these years is Aaron. I was weak to handle myself, you were panicked about the situation but what was his mistake?... Loving me? Being dutiful to you? So if I think of him, not just you, grandfather Rivas, I can''t forgive myself either."

    Hearing her view, Jordan med himself more. In that emergency, probably he should have just thought of the current problem but he assumed they might attack again so he sent Aaron to a different country. Now thinking back, there were numerous solutions to the same problem, then all that came to his mind were negatives and problems which might happen so he got only one solution.

    One important thing he liked about Aarvi, she didn''t lie to him. She was true to herself and him revealing she couldn''t forgive him. Despite that, she kept it aside and treated him the same.

    "Why am I thest one to know you?" He remarked turning to her after alighting the steps. His hand caressed her head, "I won''t me the situation, neither you. I know I wronged you all, I will try to be rational. Let''s make up for whatever we have lost."

    Aarvi chuckled as she nodded. Both turned to the living where Shea had spread out her books on the center table, she paused with the rest to look at them.

    Shawn cued her with an OK sign signaling her, everything was ready as she had asked for the preparation. Aarvi shed a cheeky smile before looking at the other three elders.

    "Tomorrow is a party, why are you three moody�� I mean tensed?" Aarvi questioned as she sat next to Shawn.

    Shea first spoke, "Aarvi, you look so beautiful. Whatever you are wearing, you look ssy and elegant." She turned to Megan, "Don''t you think, Aunt Megan?"

    Megan nodded at Shea before smiling at Aarvi. "Ariel and Gigglemug give different vibes."

    Connor hummed, looking at Aarvi and Shawn conversing in signals of their hands. "Ariel was like a little princess..." Ariel often likes pinks and peaches with floral andce a lot.

    Shawn wrapped his arm around Aarvi''s neck andpleted Connor''s words, "My Little Heart is a Queen. She aces everything." He lifted everyone''s spirits.

    All chuckled while Aarvi was speechless. She didn''t know her ck dresses were so impactful that, if she wore a different color, it was so noticeable.

    Aarvi tried to lighten their inner turmoil, "Give some time for Aaron but if you guys are sad or tense, his mood will definitely worsen."

    They wanted to know how Aaron was as he hadn''t spoken to anybody when he entered carrying, sleeping Aarvi. Hearing Aarvi, they were d Aarvi could speak with him so they nodded.

    "By the way, why is the feast at home for lunch?" Karsen lifted his head from theptop.

    Shea''s ears perked up to the words, faced Aarvi. "Are you guys really getting married today?" She sounded excited and brought surprised smiles to others'' faces.

    Shawn, who already knew that, pped his forehead. He had thought it would be a surprise for the elders. "This girl lets out the secrets without waiting for a response." He wanted to say there was a surprise.

    Shea bit her tongue sheepishly grinning at them. Anyway, Aarvi responded differently, "Depends on Aaron." She wasn''t sure about his mood.

    -----

    Aaron hadpleted his urgent office work before he had gone to bed. When he was half awake, he tried to embrace Aarvi and realized she had reced herself with a pillow. While yawning he noticed something written on his palm.

    [I will be waiting for you.]

    Waiting?

    Aaron had no idea where she was waiting for him. One thing he understood from it, he has to get fresh quickly.

    He quickly went to get ready without knowing how long she might be waiting. After a shower, he saw that she had taken out clothes for him and they weren''t casuals, rather, they were formals but his vest and zer were missing.

    He was about to fold his sleeves, cufflinks came into his view. Thinking what she was up to, he wore the cufflinks and shoes that she had prepared.

    When he went downstairs, he found nobody around. Not even maids or the butler who always made sure everyone was attended. His eyes fell on a car that was right at the entry to the main door.

    Assuming Aarvi was trying to lighten his mood with a surprise, he went ahead to the car, hoping to find some clues about the destination.

 Chapter 518 - Selfish Inconsiderate

    Sitting in the car, he found a sticky note on the car steering wheel. He had also noticed his vest, zer, and tie were in the car.

    Should he wear it? He was confused. He decided to think after reaching the destination.

    He read the note hand-written by his Cupcake.

    [A lot of years ago, a little boy asked his grandfather, "Grandpa, why didn''t you cut this tree to grow medicine? It is standing alone."

    And the grandpa answered, "This tree is a symbol of power and courage growing through several years, facing all the difficulties.

    You should also be a person who will be brave in facing all the troubles."

    The little boy nodded in determination and promised his grandfather, "Yes, grandpa. I will be strong and protect you all."]

    Aaron read it twice. He could guess the little boy was him and grandpa was Jordan. The conversation probably happened when he was very young so he couldn''t clearly remember the conversation.

    Reading it, he understood the ce was in the Rivas estate. A tree standing alone!? Symbol of Power and courage!?

    Oaktree.

    He was aware of every corner in the Rivas estate so he was quick to discern the tree and location. He ignited the engine and drove the car towards the farnd. Harvesting of medicinal nts waspleted just three months ago so they were waiting for thend to be fertile before the next growth. He couldn''t understand why Aarvi was there.

    It took him five minutes to drive there and reach the tree in the car. He alighted the car as he looked around to find her. He went towards the tree before he got a glimpse of a cherry blossom color dress.

    The blue sky had fluffy white clouds dimming the hot sun. Aarvi was at a walkable distance, standing in the middle of the in grasnd. With the green background of the numerous trees, The slender figure looked breathtakingly beautiful.

    He forgot he could have just taken the car and reached her faster, he started walking towards her as soon as his eyes fell on her.

    Her silky chocte brown hair was fluttering in the wind, shining under the sun in a burgundy undertone. The dress she was wearing was in a color that made her fair skin look wless and translucent under the sunlight. She looked so delicate that it could make one afraid that wind could damage her exquisite skin.

    The dress was covering her shoulders fully with fine details of the stylish cor, it flowed down into a tasteful V neckline revealing her cor bones. It was in a pleasant fit giving an attractive look without making it sloppy. The tiny diamonds of the Snowke pendant were sparkling like her dazzling diamond-like eyes.

    Her arms have been coveredpletely. The sleeves were in afortable fit from top to wrist, allowing for enough movement while still looking stylish in the folds of the cuffs.

    Her graceful slim waist was entuated in a thin, elegant belt. Below the waist, the ombre shade of cherry blossom with baby pink dress flew down in a circr A-line. The dress reached above her knees revealing her long slender legs.

    She was wearing nude colors pumps, gorgeous on their own. To top it all off she''s wearing simple, but stylish earrings and french rose lip color on her lips that was arced beautifully. The natural blush of her cheek and pinkness at the corner of her eyes was all that needed to make her drop-dead gorgeous.

    Even though she was pretty in her teens, Aaron hadn''t expected her to be so beguiling after growing up. He had imagined how she might look but none of it did justice to her actual appearance.

    All the while, he didn''t notice the golden color hexagonal arch behind her. It was decorated in red and pink flowers with green leaves. On the ground, big vases were holding the different flowers in red and pink artistically arranged in them.

    Aarvi smiled resignedly when he didn''t bother to look around and guess what she was doing there. Watching his eyes fixated on her face, she really wanted to ask, could he see anything else, apart from her?

    As he went closer, his hand reached her back head and nted a tender kiss on her forehead.

    Aarvi smiled at his tenderness and looked at him, "Beauty is dangerous." Her mellow words were pacifying but there was a warning.

    His fingers grazed over her cheek, her skin was shimmering under the noon hot sun. "Beautiful heart isn''t."

    How could she win on him when he already won her heart?

    He shifted his ce so that she could stand in his shadow, protected from the sunrays. He was about to ask why she was in the middle of nowhere when he noticed all the arrangements. He hadn''t forgotten they had nned to register their marriage, but he didn''t expect her to formally propose to him.

    He suddenly turned to her when she went down on her knees, "Cupcake��" He held her hands to pull her up but she stopped him.

    When he can go on his knees for her, why shouldn''t she? When he always makes her feel special, why couldn''t she?

    Holding his hands, Aarvi tried her best to put her feelings in words, "I didn''t know it was love or something else until I got you. Sometimes it was a simple conversation with you, sometimes your voice, those assuring hugs, your hands wiping my tears or just silently sitting next to me, saying you are there to hold me, sometimes your smiles that would reach your eyes, those eyes obediently listening to me, your rareughter and just even thought of you..."

    He always knew she was a good observer but naive in putting in words when ites to her feelings. Hearing her, he recalled everything that happened after he returned, it obviously puts a tenderness in his smile and fondness in his eyes. And also a little worried, her knees will hurt.

    She smiled remembering some events and felt emotional for some as she continued. "I didn''t even know all I needed was your presence until I missed you. I was slow to understand you were the invisible strength when I grew stronger, I learned to be calmer watching you, you taught me to be perspective and cautious. I don''t think I could have the patience as much as you, but it''s alright, one of us should be the trouble maker."

    And she wanted to the trouble maker, mischievous and also bubbly just like his little Cupcake who could make him happy and hard to hide his happiness.

    His smile broadened showing his pearly white teeth for her words. He wasn''t a trouble maker and he had never seen anyone as obedient as his cupcake. So she was just his mischief Cupcake for him.

    Aarvi continued, "I had always thought and witnessed love die down after being together. People stay together for their own benefits, sometimes because of families, they will lose their passion and interest in each other. But you proved me all wrong.

    You still made the efforts to spend more time with me, the way you easily understand my unsaid words never stopped amusing me. You keep me ahead while facing anything, the way you ignore the world for me, it craves me to keep you for myself.

    Yes, I want to be selfish and be the only person you could see in the world, one who could love you boundlessly. I want to be inconsiderate of all your admirers and make you mine and be yours.

    So, Aaron Rivas, will you marry me?" She titled her head and requested sweetly, "Please!"

 Chapter 519 - Paint The Sky

    Aaron had told his little Cupcake that he will marry her after her college, right at twenty-one. He was alreadyte, so why wouldn''t he agree, especially after her sweet, open proposal when she could order him to do so?

    His heart indeed melted for her efforts to make him feel special and let him know that he is the prime person in her life. Although he knew everything about her feelings before, it felt more pleasing and precious to hear it from her.

    He also knew even after putting everything into words, she won''t be satisfied. She would still feel those wordsck to tell her real feelings. And he would love to fill those absences and make her content.

    He bent and sealed her luscious lips in a sensual longing yet incredibly emotional kiss, to let her feel his response in his actions, to calm his erratic heartbeats, frenzy the butterflies in her stomach, cool her anticipation. Toplete her proposal with a romantic kiss that she would have imagined. Toplete the picture just like she would have dreamed off.

    Unwillingly, Aaron broke the kiss to pull her up on her toes, to avoid hurting her knees with the uneven ground surface. Before he could, Aarvi extended her hands at him, signaling him to pull her up and mewled like a sweet kitten, "Hurts." Her knees. She jutted her lips making a cute face.

    Aaron had to purse his lips to a thin line to avoid smiling like a fool. She never failed to bring up the emotions and little feelings of happiness that he would never have thought of. Crouching down, Aaron wrapped his arm around her waist and stood up. And the woman wrapped her arms around his neck and stood on her toes.

    He was so tall. While kneeling, even her craned neck hurt. It felt good to face him up closer. She lifted her eyebrows at him with a tiny smirk on her lips. It was a cue for him to verbalize his response.

    He pretended to be thinking, leaving her in shock. Wrapping his arm tighter around her waist, he pulled her much closer until he could feel her breath grazing his skin.

    Her breath stuck in her throat, she involuntarily closed her eyes feeling slightly dizzy with their proximity. Her fingers gradually locked with his hair at the back of his head while he tempted her further with his deep voice.

    "Did I tell you�� you are spellbinding!?"

    Her lips threatened to arc up. She didn''t think she was that beautiful. She felt she always looked the same, the beauty wasn''t on her but in the hearts of the beholder. If she stands in front of her mother, she would still call her jinx and filthy but Aaron was different. He loves her no matter what. What does she need more than him?

    She opened her lips to inhale breath and say something but his lips seized hers, capturing in a passionate, greedy kiss. It was as if his words might fail to reach her and only his actions would give justice to every overwhelming feeling and emotion.

    He never expected anything from her, he was willing to do everything for her, make her happy, make her feel loved. Against his no expectation, once shemitted, she never missed treating him better than best, loving him more than the previous day, and striving to make him happy and see him smile. He couldn''t believe she yearned for him as much as he yearns for her if not more.

    His other hand shifted to her nape, perfectly angled, and fervently kissed her, greedily iming her lips and soul, if he could. The thought of their years of struggles felt worth it to spend their life together and face the world, ready to handle any problems thrown at them.

    Aarvi came to her senses enough to realize she was short on breath. She wanted to continue if she could go on without breath.

    "Aaaron��" She whimpered against his lips pleading for some air. And he again invaded her mouth as if his thirst wasn''t quenched yet.

    Aarvi frantically matched his kiss without knowing if she was coaxing herself or him in their possessive and impassioned kisses. She waspletely helpless in his arms when he finally broke the kiss rendering her breathless, taking away her senses to think rationally.

    He nted heart-fluttering kisses on her flushed face. Her hands flew to his face to cup him when she came to her senses before he could go south. She wanted to tell him that everyone was watching them from the terrace of the mansion, she hoped his crazy friend wasn''t holding a binocr.

    His heavy ragged breathing continued to fan her sensitive skin under her ear while his hand cradled her head, controlling his hands from caressing her sensual body.

    He didn''t know what had taken over him to ravage and bruise her lips. Breathing deep to calm himself, he kept her in his embrace and whispered into her ear "Today." He meant he would marry her right away.

    Aarvi''s eyes flew open at his husky voice. Her shimmering ck orbs brightened. She pushed herself back and captured his burning gaze on her. She was again tempted to kiss him.

    Gulping her thoughts, she leaped on him wrapping her arms tight around his neck. Before preparing everything in the morning, she doubted if he would be in the mood. She was d she could lighten his heartache even after knowing the past.

    Embracing her, he could feel her heartbeats loud against his chest. He nted a kiss on her shoulder as he rubbed her back.

    Aarvi heard a sounding from far away. She threw her head back to face him and pouted, showing a little fake disappointment, "No bouquet for you today."

    He assumed she might have forgotten it. Leaving her on the ground, his hand brushed her fluttering her hair as slid his hand under her ear. His thumb affectionately caressed her blushing cheek as he said, "I have you." A bouquet wasn''t important.

    However, she smiled, "Because, I used everything to paint the sky."

    The sound of the engine and whirling of the wings became louder and Aaron tried to discern the literal meaning of her words. Aarvi moved his head to her right side and he lifted his head to the sky.

    His lips gaped in no time.

 Chapter 520 - Diabetes

    Aaron was surprised when the light aircraft appeared in his view. He already said yes to her proposal so there can''t be a banner asking him to ''marry me'' and they hadn''t registered yet to disy congrattions. So he was even more curious.

    Paint the sky!? No bouquet!?

    The light aircraft slightly lowered as it came closer to them and the deck of it opened. The blue sky with fluffy clouds above them started to sprinkle with red dots as it continued to fly above them in a curve.

    Aaron identified the red dots instantly. The petals of red flowers floated in the air, steadily falling to the ground like red snowkes falling from the sky.

    He wanted to speak but no words came out. He was truly wonderstruck without any words to describe his overwhelm.

    Truly priceless was his expression, Aarvi giggled silently watching him as she kissed his cheek fondly.

    When she was little Ava, hearing Nikun''s exaggeration, she always heard him say, ''love is in the air, painting the town red,'' and so on. She used to be amazed how it can be when all they were doing was roaming, enjoying, dancing.

    Aaron had teased her when she had asked him. Well, she can literally make that happen andvish him mboyantly when she wants.

    Whereas Aaron was feeling like a little wife being coddling by his overly indulgent husband. Well, only she could make that happen and he can guess every red flower from the city and around was scattered in the sky, just for him.

    He eximed, still watching the acres ofnd that was slowly going to be carpeted by red flower petals, "Cupcake, you are crazy!"

    Aarvi giggled, she loved his thrilled expression while watching around amusedly. So her arrangement was totally worth it, "Anything for you, my dear husband." She sweetly epted that she was indeed crazy.

    Aaron paused hearing her. His arms snaked around her waist before turning to face her. She wasn''t this crazy before, it was probably adapted from his crazy little brother and her other nutty friend, Dax...

    Seeing her delighted watching him, "You are unbelievable, do you know that?"

    Aarvi put on a smug expression and being a little narcissist, "That''s called incredible, Sweetheart."

    He nodded as his eyes again brushed around understanding why she chose in the middle of nowhere. Obviously, her main surprise was the snowfall, scratch that, painting the sky red with the shower of red petals.

    He remarked hearing her honey-dipped voice uttering sweet words, "I will get diabetes."

    Aarvi knew what he was pointing at so she continued to flirt, "Honey, that''s good for your energy and health of your heart." She gently patted his chest on the left, shing a sweetest, yet flirty smile.

    "Oh, Aarvi��" The words spill out of his lips enticingly.

    Her voice, her words, her little face, and mischievous eyes, she being in his arms and the thought of proposal, she was driving him insane to the cliff of no return. Everything about her made tingling under his skin and it was too difficult to put on a straight face.

    Both looked up when a petal found the gap between them. Aarvi beamed when a petal fell on his cheek while another one grazed her lips.

    The light aircraft had left a long back after one round. The very light and small red petals were still floating in the air. Rose and other slightly heavier petals showered over them and reached the ground.

    The green grasnds were graced with the red flowers making everything into a flower carpet. Some petals hadnded on the trees aside due to the wind. Everything around them looked red with the green, it was surreal.

    "My dear Ronron, now tell me, do you want me to paint the town red?" She teased this time to his one of the teases, ''Why!? Do you want to paint the town red with me?'' She will paint the town red for him

    More like painting him red. Aaron squinted his eyes at her and announced, "Let''s get married." Before anybody even gets the thought of it or any big storm hit the city.

    He held her hand and went towards the car. Now he thought why didn''t he drive the car closer. Aarvi skipped behind him as she heartilyughed.

    She suddenly remembered the rest and looked at the mansion that was standing majestically. Well, she could see them standing on the terrace, "What about lunch? And everyone wants toe with us to the marriage bureau."

    Aaron wanted to retort but didn''t. He paused with her and followed her line of sight. He could make out tiny frames on the mansion and Shawn waved at them. He knew everyone would be happy for them and join in their celebration. Importantly, Aarvi would be excited with everyone who loves her, cares, and is protective of her.

    He turned around and her heels had dug inside the soil and she didn''t bother telling him. Briskly scooping her into his arms, He walked towards the car, "Are you hungry?"

    "We can get the marriage certificate and enjoy the feast." Shawn had helped her arrange it in the nearest marriage bureau so they could be back in less than an hour.

    Aaron realized she was well prepared. He was about to bite her cheek, "Marriage picture." She reminded him, so he ended up with a kiss on her cheek.

    He made her sit on a shotgun seat and dusted her reddened knees as he asked, "So what are my wife''s ns after marriage?"

    Hmmm�� She hadn''t thought of it. She helped him wear his vest and tie as she mentioned, "Let me make a list�� Oh, I have a big list."

    Aaron casually nodded, ready to fulfill each of her wishes. "And they are?"

    "The pillow fights, lots of kisses, innumerable hugs, sweet little cute texts, tireless talk, endless arguments,ugh till our cheek hurts, smile as we blush and love every day."

    He had thought she would choose something like going somewhere, trying out something new, and so on. She was such a simpleton.

    "No endless argument." He scratched off one.

    Aarvi retorted immediately, "That is a must. Childish arguments are super fun."

    Childish!? Aaron: "..."

    He was truly speechless at her wishes.

    Aarvi cupped her face, deciding to be sweet to tease him after he got into the car. "Do you want me to keep it romantic? Alright.

    Aaron: "..."

    He wanted to m on the brake and cover her lips but she started off sounding sweet and romantic, "I want to wake up next to you, be with you at sunrise, eat breakfast with you, get changed with you, hold your hand and walk on the streets, send you cute texts, buy you gifts, look into your eyes, cook for you, snuggle and watch movies with you in bed, fall asleep whilst talking to you, mess up your hair, and... bite you good morning."

    ''Bite!?'' Aaron: "..."

    "Do you need even more romantic, Aaron?" Aarvi burst intoughter looking at him inarticte. He always left her speechless in the past, now it was her turn.

    Why did he forget she was ying him? He ignored her yet he was content that her spirits were soaring remembering their past instead of crying for lost years.

    -----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon pped his mobile on the table looking at the picture in which the light Aircraft was showering the flowers at Rivas estate.

 Chapter 521 - Suspicious

    At Rivas mansion,

    Shawn and Shea were going crazed at the arrangements of Aarvi while Megan was admiring and the other three were word struck.

    Megan questioned seeing Shawn excited. She had thought he might have known everything, "Didn''t you know this before, Shawn?"

    "No Mom." Shawn shook his head, "Little Heart only told me to allow the three men to enter the Rivas estate, decorate the ce and ask Milo Wen to arrange for the marriage registration."

    "I should take her advice when I propose." He mused waving at the two when they looked at them.

    Jordan hit his leg with the cane, "Get a girlfriend first." He scolded. "We all had marriage by your age. Look at you dancing like a child." He meant he and his sons were married by twenty-five to theirdy love.

    Shea was shocked. Now she understood why they all looked so young despite having children in their twenties.

    Karsen and Connor wereughing at Shawn who started bantering with Jordan. Soon Shawn got a message from Aarvi and all left with them to the marriage bureau, willingly, excitedly.

    -------

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon was in the study room when he got picture messages on his phone. He got a call before he could even check the picture so turning on the speaker, he opened the pictures.

    [Boss, something''s going on at Rivas estates. I have sent you the pictures.]

    ''Thud.''

    Before the voice could end, Leon pped his mobile on the table looking at the picture in which the light Aircraft was showering the flowers at Rivas estate. And in another picture, three cars were heading out of the estate.

    He wasn''t dumb, he guessed urately about the proposal and assumed Aaron must have exorbitantly proposed to Aarvi aka Ava Kelly to impress her. He could guess where they were going but questioned to confirm it.

    "Where are they going?" He suppressed his anger that was arousing due to his instincts.

    The man on the other end ryed the information they had fetched, [ording to the information we got, Secretary of President Rivas ispleting the paperwork at the marriage bureau.]

    ''Bam.''

    Leon pped the white wooden desk, clenching his teeth. He kicked the chair aside and paced shortly, breathing roughly. He wanted Ava Kelly as his body won''t react to anybody but her. She was the cure to his impotence.

    Leon couldn''t stop or attack the Rivas family directly as Aaron would mercilessly strike him and hispany. Leon assumed he wasn''t afraid of Aaron and he was doing all that to save the project.

    "Block the road with some ident. Make them treat the person there. Don''t let them reach the marriage bureau." He ordered his men and gnashed his teeth.

    [Yes Boss.] The man answered and the call ended.

    Leon knew it wasn''t enough to stop her. He has to find a way to keep her upied with lots of worries.

    Pacing hurriedly in the office, Leon came up with numerous ns but they couldn''t give immediate results that could stop her.

    However, he forgot, if not today, they would get married on another day. Due to all his wistful wishes, he was nning out.

    He grabbed his mobile and called a number, As soon as the call was answered, "Kidnap both right away."

    [Yes Boss] The response came immediately before the call ended.

    He again made a few calls before he sat with Aarvi''s number he had got from Tia''s mobile.

    "Ava Kelly." He uttered through his teeth.

    ----

    Unaware of the developments, Aaron was over the moon looking at his wife-to-be so happy and excited to register their marriage.

    Still, a few days back, the thought of it was making her uneasy and now, it was contrasting. He knew it wasn''t because of remembering the past, the past just added more shine to her excitement.

    He pushed the brakes at the none traffic signal area. They weren''t even half away from the bureau. Aarvi was about to get off, Aaron held her hand.

    The aircraft at the mansion was a little big event that could be captured from a far distance. Even if he was being overly sensitive, he didn''t want to risk her life.

    "What''s up?" Aarvi cocked her head seeing him be serious.

    Aaron shook his head, and teased her whilst taking his mobile, "I can''t risk having many love rivals."

    Her man won''t get tired ofplimenting directly and indirectly. "Then I suggest you be my stay-at-home husband. You attract lots of beautiful women and pretty little girls."

    Aaron dropped a message in the family group asking them to stay seated in the car. Hearing her, he readily nodded, "Then Love, you should work from home. Let''s not step out of the bed."

    ''Shameless man.'' Aarvi squinted her eyes.

    Aaron continued in his hypnotic tone, gazing into her eyes, "You work from home, I will work hard in the home."

    Aarvi nodded, being cool about his words, "I think we should take a U-turn over there." She meant no marriage, they should return home however her face had betrayed her.

    Aaron hid his smirk and acted innocent, "Love, what''s the hurry. I thought we should take some time to work hard. If you want��"

    Aarvi''s hand flew to his lips and hissed, "Aaron Rivas, can''t you flirt without being shameless. And�� don''t put on this face." His innocent face was even more tempting.

    Aaron pulled her hand down and continued his act, "When did baking cupcakes be shameless? I was thinking of baking chocte cream-filled, pink lemon, carrot, mocha, cookie cream and serve to the bed."

    Aarvi gulped imagining the cupcakes, "Then let''s eat cupcakes first, then marriage."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi stuck her tongue out looking at his jealous face for the cupcakes. Before he couldment, a few guards ran front and two stood behind Shawn when he knocked on their car window.

    Aaron rolled the window down and heard Shawn, "ident. Shea ran out to help there for first aid."

    Aarvi who had her hand in Aaron''s hand pursed her lips and pulled her hand out to let him go if he wanted. He was a doctor and she didn''t want toe between his ethics.

    However, Aaron didn''t alight as she thought, he held back her hand and asked Shawn, "Ambnce?"

    Shawn nced at the crowd. "I have called them, there is one closeby." He was staying inside the car with Jordan and Connor after receiving the message. His car was behind Aaron''s whereas another was at the front. When Shea heard if there were any doctors, Shea alighted and ran out without giving a chance for Karsen or Megan to speak.

    As soon as Shawn noticed Karsen following Shea, Shawn was quick to look into it and checked out there. He turned back to Aaron and let them know, "The road might take some time to clear out."

    Aaron was about to nod, Shawn mumbled, "But it''s kind of suspicious." The crowd was too calm and a person was still screaming for the doctor when Karsen and Shea were helping the wounded. Shouldn''t he try for an ambnce first if he was worried?

    Aaron felt his guess might be urate hearing Shawn but, what will Leon earn by doing this? He turned to the woman who was scribbling on his palm with her nails as though she didn''t know what was happening there.

    To top it off, she innocently smiled that was too cunning.

 Chapter 522 - Talk Over A Coffee

    While Aaron was thinking about what was in her mind, her mobile rang disying an unknown number. Shawn, who had been thinking about the ident, hadn''t seen her the whole time. He peeked in the car and looked at her face.

    A sly smile graced her beautiful face.

    Shawn pitied the caller while Aaron was proud of his wife-to-be. He knows his Cupcake is a chess champion. She just needs a few seconds to scheme her trap but who is the prey?

    Is it really Leon?

    Aarvi answered the call of the speaker. She took the honor to greet first, "I see, Leon Harmon, did you call to congratte me in advance? I am ttered. I don''t take gifts, so don''t trouble yourself."

    Shawn tried his best to control hisughter at her mocking sweet words. Aaron couldn''t believe she was provoking Leon instead of getting rid of him to enjoy her day.

    The other end was silent for a few seconds. Yes, Leon was surprised how she guessed his call because it was a new number in somebody else''s name.

    He epted her mockery because he was riding the horse in victory assuming she was an idiot to still keep that number. Well, he didn''t know it wasn''t her personal number and she had specially taken it when he nned to kidnap Tia. Hence Aarvi guessed it was Leon''s call as nobody else has that number.

    [How could I not?] Leon sneered.

    Shawn and Aeon heard Leon''s voice and Shawn showed her two fingers asking if it was a call for her second sim. He couldn''t believe Leon fell into her trap without knowing.

    Aarvi nodded at Shawn and her mobile beeped with a notification. Aarvi opened it and saw it was a short video of her parents tied up, thrown on the ground and they were unconscious.

    Aarvi started nning. Leon''s aim couldn''t be killing her parents and threatening her to submit to him. If that was his n he could have done it a long time ago.

    If Shawn could analyze the ident as suspicious, now she was sure Leon was trying to put them in a traffic jam, back and forth. So She could guess he was trying to stop her from getting married.

    If she was the same Ava Kelly, she probably would have cried out and panicked. Does that mean Leon still doesn''t know about her and her parents'' rtionship?

    Is he thinking I am away from the Kelly family because I want to protect them?

    She had purposely shown him the important people in her life, excluding the Rivas family elders. Then why was behind the fools?

    Next to her, Aaron was aloof after watching the video, and Shawn was d her parents were under Leon. He wanted to tell Aarvi, ''Tell Leon to torture them.'' But he controlled to let her y out.

    Leon actually wanted to kidnap Hayden Kelly but he was in Kelly international and his men had noticed people protecting him. Kidnapping Dax was stupidity, Zain Kelly was more mysterious than Aarvi so he chose two fools to his hands.

    If Ava Kelly could sacrifice her life to get married to Vance Hays hearing her parents'' words, he was sure she would focus on saving her parents instead of getting married.

    "So, How is��" Before he could ask how his gift was, he heard Aarvi panicking, "Leon Harmon, bring it to me. Is it fun to y with old people?"

    Shawn almost choked on her words. ''Old people?'' She was definitely cursing him. Whereas Aaron gently brushed her hair away from her little face. He only cared about his people, in that list, her parents weren''t there.

    Leon was immediately put into a good mood hearing her nervous voice. [Everything''s fair in love and war, Little Lamb.] He sounded lively.

    Aarvi threatened him in fear, "Leon Harmon, let them go, RIGHT NOW or else you will regret it."

    "Indeed," Shawn mumbled loud enough to reach his brother''s ears. She will definitely make Leon regret it but how? He was very much curious.

    Leonughed humorously at her threat assuming she was frightened to lose her parents.

    Aarvi hissed in fear and irritation when thatughter didn''t die down, "What the hell do you want?"

    Leon gradually stoppedughing and came to the point, "Nothing much, I am free, let''s talk over coffee." He wasn''t an idiot to think he could have her so easily, Aaron would skin him alive if he says anything stupid. "Rosto Cafe, don''t waste my time."

    The call ended without giving her a chance to utter anything. Aarvizily stretched, then leisurely sipped water. Rosto Cafe was an outdoor yet very expensive cafe. She could guess he wouldn''t bother to bring any people as he knew she wouldn''t kill him.

    Shawn excitedly asked, "Little Heart, what''s the n?"

    Aarvi looked at her dress, she can''t ride a bike. They couldn''t wait for another car, she looked around and saw a bicycle shop, not far away.

    "Come on, let''s get married." She told Aaron and got out of the car. She hurried Shawn as she called him, "Shawn, let''s shop."

    Shawn ran behind her, thinking what was her n. Aaron too didn''t know what she was up to. He got out of the car to brief the situation to the elders.

    When Aaron was done, Aarvi was holding his zer and wearing a brown long jacket of Shawn. At the corner of the road, Shawn was holding a bicycle for them.

    Aaron didn''t know her n so he focused on everyone''s safety.

    ----

    At the Harmon mansion, Leon waited for his men to update about Aarvi before getting ready.

    He soon got a picture of Aaron cycling and Aarvi sitting sideways in front of him. She was tense in the picture yet the duo were eye-striking even if it''s on cycle. For a second, he admired the couple.

    Coming out of his thoughts, he dropped a message to her. [Come alone.] He had no n to look at the cold murderous gaze of Aaron.

    The response came pretty soon, [Aaron is dropping me to the taxi.] Leon understood as she didn''t want to waste time, hence she was taking a taxi after the ident zone.

    Satisfied, he went to get ready for the date.

    ----

    At the other end, Aaron steadily pedaled the bicycle with Aarvi sitting crossed on the top tube, in front of him.

    He chuckled because she purposefully appeared tense so that Leon''s men could let Leon know she was with Aaron, then Leon reaches out to her. She wore the hoodie and leaned to his chest.

    "Does he think I am stupid?" She muttered, dissatisfied for being still looked down upon by a brainless man. However, if he hadn''t done it, she would have never thought of cycling. "Anyway, this is cool. Isn''t it? I will thank Leonter." So she focused on enjoying the ride.

    Aaron bnced bicycle in a hand as he cupped her chin in another, "My beloved wife has a malevolent brain." Her ns were too quick and precise just by acting a little. He could already imagine the Skr development under her in theing years.

    "Hmmm�� I love my little brain and." She happily sang the words as she held his hand, "And your big heart."

    Both continued to flirt, cycling towards the marriage bureau.

    Whereas Leon was still in the hopes of meeting Aarvi. He was pleased their next meet was nned by him and the game was in his control.

 Chapter 523 - Secret Lover

    Cycling for ten minutes, Aaron and Aarvi reached a junction that had a street market. Hence they had to walk pushing the cycle.

    Aaron held the bicycle in her right hand as his left hand was wrapped protectively around Aarvi who was curiously watching everything. They walked for quite a distance until it got crowded around them.

    Leon''s men who were following them felt hard to keep track of them in the crowd. Once they crossed the crowded area, they breathed a sigh of relief following the tall man who was pushing the bicycle with his arm around the slender woman.

    ....

    Aaron pulled Aarvi to his right to avoid any vehicle brushing past her as he leisurely walked like a crown prince going out on a stroll to check on his citizens.

    Aarvi helped him put on his sunsses and wore her Bluetooth to listen to the caller. She heard Mark of the Shadow team report to her. [Ms. Evans, nobody is following you. Leon''s men are behind your duplicates. We are doubting Leon''s men are near the marriage bureau. Should we take them down?]

    Meanwhile, Aarvi was making faces at Aaron asking for ice cream when she saw the shop. "No violence today." She told Max then the call hung up after he responded.

    Currently, Aarvi and Aaron were strolling around theke of old Mocon. It wasn''t just well maintained, it was an area in which the government was spending money to maintain the old style and architecture of the city.

    The fences at theke had flower pots every few meters. The summer''s variety of flowers were bloomed, setting a cool and romantic vibe.

    Instead of taking a taxi to the marriage bureau, they were taking a shortcut around theke to reach the next area.

    Leon''s n led them to enjoy the bicycle ride and walk hand in hand at the shore of theke. When Leon was excited about his date with Aarvi, they were having a summer afternoon date, except the sun being slightly harsh on them.

    Looking at her making a puppy face when she was actually the owner of a few shops, cafes, and restaurants on that street, Aaron didn''t have any words for her.

    He bought an ice cream and umbre for her. Both enjoyed their walk of fifteen minutes before the two stood in front of the marriage bureau.

    The Rivas family and Shea had already reached and were waiting for them. They were amused looking at two who weren''t irritated due to Leon but having a fun-loving conversation.

    Aarvi saw Dax and Zain were there too. She had told Zain and he was at work. Dax didn''t want to disturb them but after knowing everyone was going, he took an extra-long break at lunchtime.

    Leon''s men hardly knew the faces of the two. The ones who knew their face were behind a random taxi. Looking at the happy faces of the family, they were only able to take pictures of their backside without their faces as the umbre was covering them.

    One of Leon''s men sent the picture to Leon and dialed Leon''s number. He reported immediately, [Boss, something is missing. A man and woman came strolling to the bureau. From the looks of family and friends, I think president Rivas and that girl are here.] There was uncertainty in his voice.

    Leon didn''t get angry because he already knew it.

    Ten minutes before,

    When Leon got a picture of Ava Kelly getting on the taxi and a man getting on another taxi that went in a different direction. He doubted them. The legs of the girl in the picture weren''t as slender as Aarvi''s.

    However, how could he believe Aarvi would leave alone and Aaron wouldn''t make a fuss. That was impossible especially after he knew they were in love with each other.

    Even though he was ready to leave the mansion, he stayed in there watching the developments to know how Aarvi was going to make him regret.

    He ended the call and dialed Aarvi''s number. He wasn''t just ready with one n. Really? Does he look so weak?

    ....

    At the bureau, Aaron resignedly shook his head when she skipped to Zain. As usual, he bent to her height to tease. Pinching her cheek, "My little Pumpkin is grown up."

    He had been expecting it for a long time. After her call to tell him that she recalled the past and nning to propose to Aaron, he had guessed the marriage. He took a half-day off to drop his visit as her only family.

    Even though he had heard about the Rivas family from Aarvi, he was surprised they treated him like a new family member instead of putting him on airs even when he said he was jobless and living off Hayden Kelly.

    Shawn too didn''t know what Zain does but Shawn knew he wasn''t jobless as his attentiveness and information gathering was faster and more specific. Whereas Shea and Jordan pointed out immediately, anyway they didn''t make him ufortable by saying it.

    Aarvi extended her hand, "Where is my gift, Apple Pie?"

    Zain kept his pen and coolly said, "You can sign with this and get your certificate."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Zain chuckled before hugging her and nodded at Aaron to greet him.

    She went in front of Dax whoined, "Dum Dum, you are trending with me over the inte as my secret lover, and here, you are marrying your love. That''s not fair."

    Aarvi giggled. She had read two articles which Dax had sent her saying, [Sugar Mommy, you became my secret lover.]

    Hooking her arm with him, she pointed at Aaron, "I will make it fair, Call him Sugar Daddy." She rhythmically tuned thest two words.

    Dax and Aaron: "..."

    The rest burst intoughter. Milo Wen at the side wanted tough but controlled due to Aaron. He didn''t want to appear on headlines as ''Fired forughing at his boss.''

    "Ms. Evans, President Rivas, everyone is waiting for you." Milo Wen changed the topic.

    She was about to go inside, her mobile rang. She hoped Leon wasn''t going to threaten her with a bomb because she might actually burn his a*s with one.

    Just then, Dax''s phone rang too. It was a call from his secretary and he was sure Leon must have attacked thepany.

    Dax stretched his neck, "Let me show him, his little attack on us won''t stop us." He took her mobile, "Go, go, get your certificate, Dum Dum."

    Milo Wen changed the screen on his tab and saw thetest news against Skr. It was pretty major and a loss of a few million. He again shifted the screen and noticed the stock price of Skr that was on the rise, started to fluctuate.

    He was sure, many retail investors would sell the stocks due to the news and the stock price might fall to pretty low. However, Skr''s main backbone andrgest shareholder was Aarvi so it can''t fall dangerously low and the institutional investors won''t be leaving thepany as they knew well Skr wasn''t defeatable so easily.

    So Leon''s attack felt futile ording to Milo Wen as he nned to buy some shares for himself when the price drops.

    Who doesn''t like passive ie?

    Dax answered both the calls together, he wore Aarvi''s AirPods as he kept his mobile to his left ear.

    A proud president of thepany punched his fist before going inside. She had full faith in him.

 Chapter 524 - He Lost, She Will Suffer

    "Come on, Leon Harmon, bark." Dax''s irritated voice sounded because he was right in front of the bureau but couldn''t go inside due to Leon.

    His secretary on the other end: "..."

    Leon Harmon could guess the voice as he had watched a few interviews of Dax Grant. Well, this time, Leon didn''t call to stop the marriage as it wasn''t possible.

    "Oh, the foot licking dog of Ava Kelly. Why don''t you teach me how to bark?" Leon ridiculed Dax as he thinks Dax was just the face of Skr and nothing else.

    Dax rolled his eyes hearing Leon. He wanted Leon toe to the topic before he instructed his secretary about the work. "My owner has taught her pet dog very well. Only the street dog like you snarl at every passerby."

    People like Leon, who cares more about money and benefits than rtionships wouldn''t respect friendship so Dax didn''t bother to argue with him for that.

    He heard Leon grit his teeth, Leon called to mock and alert Aarvi, not to engage with Dax so. "Go, save your f**king reputation."

    Dax was also thinking of the problem and negative news spreading over. If he immediately responds, it won''t have the effect as he wants. So instead of responding to Leon, he spoke to his secretary, "Martin, notify the management to take half-day paid off. President Evans is throwing avish dinner party for you all to celebrate her joy with everyone. Let''s have fun tonight."

    Dax''s secretary: "..."

    They were definitely going to lose quite a few million as per the news by the end of the market day. Seeing him so cool, Dax''s secretary contemted if he had to be happy or be more careful.

    He didn''t know what was President Evans''s joy, however, an idea struck his mind, "CEO Grant, how about an ambiguous wish to the President over social media?" That will significantly control the losses as people will get curious about it.

    "Smart." Dax approved as Aarvi has her social media ount. "Book a Sky lounge restaurant for tonight''s party. I am joining."

    He heard the voice and ended the call urately knowing Leon was listening to them, "President Harmon, wanna have a drink? I can afford to pay for the lonely street dog."

    The call hung up making Dax smirk. If his n goes right, Dax was sure he could gain back the losses and get more profit by the next day afternoon.

    Dax went inside at the right time, the verification of the foreign citizen, Aarvi Evans waspleted and Aarvi and Aaron signed the papers. The newly married stood for the picture, Aaron stood emotionless but one could easily see a sparkling golden hue in his amber eyes. However, another one had a delighted smile, dazzling brightly.

    The cameraman instructed them to stand straight, rx their shoulders and look into the camera while Dax and Shawn were making herugh standing behind the cameraman.

    The cameraman was helpless as he couldn''t offend them. So he pleaded with Aarvi, "President Evans, let me take one picture, please."

    Aarvi felt like she bullied him while her friends wereughing. Excluding Jordan, everyone knew how naughty those three were so they turned a blind eye to let them enjoy.

    Aaron narrowed his eyes at two who pretended to look here and there before escaping. Then they finally took a picture and got the certificate. Aarvi''s head was slightly tilted towards Aaron with a soft smile gracing her face.

    Aarvi was looking at her marriage certificate while Aaron had his eyes on her smile, "Hello Mrs. Aaron Rivas."

    ''Mistress,'' Aarvi couldn''t believe she wasn''t Miss anymore. She grinned mischievously at Aaron, "Hello, my dear husband." She winked at him before Megan embraced her to congratte her and Connor wished his son.

    Finally, her two friends with Shea popped the confetti, and Karsen asked their men to give out the sweets to everyone as they congratted the newly married couple.

    Milo Wen stood aside watching everyone enjoying themselves. It was the first time he saw everyone so happy after three years. He hoped it could stay without getting affected by Leon.

    Suddenly the joyous air froze when Aaron and Jordan came face to face. Zain popped his eyebrow at his little sister sensing the tense air. "The cold war." She whispered.

    Aaron breathed. If he had got to know about the past when Jordan hadn''t epted Aarvi, he really would have ignored his grandfather. If not for him or his grandfather, Aaron wanted everything to be more than better for Aarvi. So he decided to let go of the past for their new beginning. He didn''t want to start with any hint of bitterness.

    So Aaron hugged his grandfather and everyone breathed in relief. "Grandfather, you can eat only one extra dessert today."

    The stubborn Aaron could only be melted by Aarvi so Jordan knew Aaron was letting go of the past for Aarvi. He was fine as long as they were together. "But my granddaughter-inw allowed me to eat more."

    Aarvi: "..."

    For goodness sake, she doesn''t even know Jordan has high blood sugar and they never spoke about sweets. Aaron lifted his brows at her, so she quickly took Jordan''s side, "Of course, grandfather should also enjoy."

    "That''s like my girl. He is so boring." Jordan remarked.

    Aarvi shed an innocent smile, "I will make sure to ask the butler to prepare sugar-free desserts, especially for you grandfather."

    The elders chuckled while Aaron looked proud of his sly wife.

    Jordan knew he should have expected it from her. "Aish, don''t be with him. He will put all his bad habits in you."

    With a joyous mood, everyone went to the Rivas mansion for the feast that was waiting for them. Zain joined them on his sister''s puppy eyes and Connor''s request. Dax wished to join but he wanted to be on alert as Leon started his strikes.

    ---

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon realized Aarvi or Dax, might do business for profit but money can''t stop them.

    While thinking the same, he got a call from his men who were following Aarvi''s duplicate, [Boss, we were following the taxi but we don''t know where she got off. The taxi is empty and roaming in the city because thatdy gave him money for it.] He was confused.

    Leon just hung up the call. It registered to him that Aarvi expected him to find out and don''t reach the cafe. Hence the empty taxi was roaming in the city. He doubted thedy might have alighted from another door as soon as she got in.

    In front of her team who had real brains, he was tired of his men who just knew how to fight without using the brain.

    As though it wasn''t enough, another call came from the ones who had kidnapped Maisie and Shane. He put it on speaker, toozy to hold it near his ear.

    [Boss, a man in a blue suit came and dropped a box in your name. It has torturing equipment. Are we torturing these two?]

    Leon understood why Aarvi said he would regret kidnapping them. Because she didn''t care about her parents and she yed him in his own game. On top of that, she was asking him to torment her parents. Most importantly, she got the kidnappers'' location quickly and urately.

    He wanted to destroy her team but didn''t know where they were. "Throw them back." He ordered them to leave Maisie and Shane.

    Silently thinking for a long time, Leon discerned he was too soft on her and she wasn''t an easy opponent. "I lost but you will suffer." He mumbled to himself.

    He dialed someone''s number, "Kill someone at the Golden oil and gas site. Frame it as suicide. Cook up a story, make it big, worse with the media. I want Aaron Rivas out of this city by evening." He sounded frighteningly calm, as though he was talking about general stuff.

    [It will be done.] The response came and the call ended immediately. Leon threw the mobile on the bed.

    "Happy married life, Little Lamb." He leaned on the rocking chair that rocked back and forth while an evil smirk stayed on his face imagining Aarvi sleeping alone on the bed.

    After a few seconds, he suddenly sat straight thinking she might follow Aaron. And remembered Dax partying in the evening. "Little Lamb, would you hate me if I disturb your sleep tonight? Oops, you will have dark circles at tomorrow''s party. Tch tch."

    He didn''t use his mobile. He went out of his room to find his men and instruct them to carry out the n.

 Chapter 525 - Accidents Dont Happen By Alerting Us

    At Rivas mansion,

    Zain hadpleted his lunch so he just apanied the Rivas family, his little sister''s family as they ate, drank wine, and spoke a lot.

    The time was enjoyable, light. The happiness was glowing on everyone''s face forgetting the problems.

    It was nearing dusk, Zain decided to take his leave after epting the invitation to attend the next day''s party.

    Aarvi went out to send off Zain so Aaron, Shawn, and Shea had followed her out.

    Aaron wrapped his hand around Aarvi''s shoulder and turned towards the main door once the car left. Looking at Shawn and Shea, he had expected some development between the two but the duo was treating each other like long-lost old neighbors. Not too close, not even strangers.

    Thinking he might have read it wrongly, he asked them with a sinister smirk on his face, "With your permission, may I have some time with my dear wife?" He didn''t get a minute to patiently speak with his precious wife after their marriage.

    Shea and Shawn weighed the threat behind his request. So Shawn raised his hand and Shea zipped her lips before they went inside to give them time.

    Aarvi chuckled before turning to her husband and his lipsnded on her forehead as he wrapped his arms, firmly and warmly around her.

    Enjoying the warmth, Aarvi was about to wrap her hands, Shawn ran out hurriedly before they could even utter a word for each other, "I am so sorry, bro, you need to watch the news." His expression revealed the emergency.

    Aarvi and Aaron looked at each other and strode inside. Aaron checked his mobile which had five missed calls of Milo Wen as he watched the news ying on television.

    Shawn reported at the same time, "Secretary Wen reached out to me. The gas explosion has caused 3 deaths and 2 are critical, they are admitted to the hospital. The families are going rampant saying the safety measures aren''t taken and ming us for asking us to take the responsibility. The worst part is some employees even lied to the media as there are no safety measures for them and they were living their life in their hands, especially after we acquired the Golden Oil��"

    Shawn reported everything and shortly Milo Wen again called Aaron. Milo Wen had tried to handle the situation but it was spreading like a wildfire. Rivas Industries has faced lots of challenges but this was a matter of life and Rivas runs hospitals hence the public in Coasta were affecting the functioning of the hospital.

    Milo Wen reported the so far actions taken, "President Rivas, the cops are around and I have informed the deputy officer to take care of the case. Public rtions is trying to handle the situation. The explosion has destroyed the camera. We are trying to recover the tape��"

    Then he hesitated to say, "President Rivas, we might have to get there quickly else��" He didn''t continue that the matter might go out of control if Aaron won''t go there. And the media will take the chance and condemn them. "The team is ready and I have arranged the flight in an hour. If there is any adjustment, please let me arrange ordingly."

    Aarvi didn''t know what Milo Wen was saying but if the project halts for even a week, Rivas Industries will have a huge loss and it might take many months or years or two to recover it. That will adversely affect the growth of Rivas and they might not be able to focus on future nned projects.

    Her gaze shifted from television to Aaron who already had his eyes on her. She could guess he was reluctant to leave her on the very day of their marriage. She held his arm and firmly said, "You should go." She didn''t want to be the reason for many employees losing their job instead of facing the losses.

    The happiness of everyone had morphed to tension and finally, they felt terrible for the lives lost and looking at the two.

    Shawn could take care of the same but the media would think Aaron chickened out at the emergency, Shawn would never let that happen. Karsen could go but at the end of the day, they would ask the acting chief executive. They didn''t need more issues to arise.

    Aaron faintly nodded at Aarvi as he held her hand and took her upstairs whilst responding to Milo Wen "Get the files from my table, inform the team to start the investigation. No need to trust the cops. Hold back on the statement release until we get a clear picture. I will reach the airport."

    He exchanged a few more words with Milo Wen before he hung up the call. As soon as they entered their bedroom, Aaron embraced her, "I am sorry." He apologized for having to leave like this.

    Aarvi rubbed his back, it wasn''t the time to think of her. The quicker they solve the case, the faster they can rx. "idents don''t happen by alerting us." She looked at his poker face that was burying away all his thoughts yet tenderly and apologetically gaze at her, "It isn''t your mistake, Aaron."

    Brushing her thumb on his cheek, "I can assure you that I am an understanding wife. You can trust me on that."

    Aaron faintly smiled hearing her proud of herself. He wished she was more demanding.

    Aarvi knew he wouldn''t agree but still tried, "I��"

    "No flights for you. I wille back soon." He read her mind and objected immediately. He thought of taking her with him, recalling she wasn''t allowed to pressure her nerves, he had left that thought.

    Aarvi didn''t trouble him with unreasonable requests. "Let me help you pack." She kissed his cheek before going to the walk-in. Aaron took care of the flies he had bought and hisptop.

    Downstairs, Karsen spoke to the chief of the Rivas Hospital branch at Coasta before he decided to go there to manage at the hospital. So that Aaron could focus more on solving the problem.

    Quick enough, Aaron instructed Shawn to be safe, asking Aarvi to stay with family instead of alone at Skyarc or the Avron mansion before he left for the airport with Karsen.

    The Rivas mansion which was bustling in joy stilled to silence. Shawn stayed in the study room taking care ofpany matters so that they don''t miss out on any other problem. Shea went back to the guest house to study, leaving the rest in the living hall.

    With the growing negative thoughts, Aarvi decided to y chess with Jordan who yed to keep her upied. Connor instructed the butler to go for a light dinner as none were in the mood for food. Megan sat and watched the two y chess.

    While ying, Aarvi noticed Jordan was attacking the king but to protect it, she used different pawns and attacked his king. Hence her king and queen were separated. Somehow it reminded her of Aaron and her.

    She had to shield the king with a rook and checkmate with her queen as she uttered, "Leon Harmon is attacking." Her tone was dark and mysterious.

    Jordan sat back on his chair as he crossed his legs watching the board. Hemented after a few seconds, "He will attack you next to keep you upied."

    Megan: "..."

    It didn''t take long for Aarvi''s mobile to go off with Dax''s name disying on it. They were sure Aaron hadn''t taken flight yet and the call perfectly matched the time. It confirmed to Jordan and Aarvi that their guesstimation was urate.

 Chapter 526 - Extremely Calm

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon was satisfied with the improvement in the n. All he cared about was Aaron leaving the city and keeping Aarvi in the city.

    He sat at the convenience of his study room, controlling each situation as he received the information. He wanted to keep Aaron away as many days as possible to avoid him protecting Aarvi. That way he could strike and take control of her without caring that she was Aaron''s wife now.

    He was satisfied to know Aarvi wasn''t going with Aaron. He thought of withdrawing his attack on Skr but he was quick to realize he goes soft whenever it''s about Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans.

    So he controlled himself from canceling his n which was already in action. Soon the news released everywhere that could stop Dax''s n to celebrate and Aarvi to be busy.

    --------

    At six in the evening,

    Dax had expected Leon''s series of attacks but there was only one. After making sure there wasn''t any problem, he was prepared to leave the office, his secretary reported to him the news about Rivas Industries.

    Even though such idents aremon, he felt it wasn''t an unexpected urence. Somebody ying behind the scenes. He had heard Shawn saying before they seal the deal of Golden oil and Gas, the production was stopped to double-check on safety measures.

    If not the subsidiaries''panies backstabbing Rivas, Dax was sure Leon could have a hand in it. Without proof, he couldn''t do anything so he thought to wait and see how it progresses.

    ��.

    Dax was on the way to Sky Lounge club and restaurant when he got a call from Tia aka Tiana Wells. He was receiving messages from her to give her a chance to speak with him and he had ignored those messages. He didn''t have the mood to speak with her so he ignored her call again

    She tried a few times and dropped the message but he didn''t attend any of it and focused on driving.

    Not quitete, Skr PR department manager reached him out. Since it was apany call and Leon was attacking them, Dax didn''t ignore it.

    "Yes?"

    [CEO Grant, we are on news again.]

    Dax immediately pulled the car right as this trend didn''t seem to be positive. He fetched hisptop from the shotgun seat as he heard the caller, [The cops suddenly raided our subsidiary restaurants and seized the ce. Some posts about drugs in there had just been released ten minutes back, somebody revealed them all were under Skr. So theizens are pinning the me on us.

    The managers, chefs, and service staff are in the police station for investigation.

    Just now, a list of subsidiaries and shops under us is posted on social media. We are sure the sales rate will drop from today and the chances of employees resigning are very high.]

    Even though the revenue of those chains wasn''t high, it was from where Skr stood up. So Leon''s attack was at the foundation of Skr.

    Dax gritted his teeth. More than five hundred service level employees'' jobs were at risk due to Leon and thetter doesn''t care about anybody but himself.

    He remembered Tia reaching to him so he understood she wanted to inform the same as she will know that news faster.

    "Ask the legal department to reach the spot to study the case and give me the update, immediately. Release a statement saying we will stand with the truth and get to the bottom of this.

    Pass on the message to other managers to have the check on the restaurant and keep note of the security cameras functioning. If the employees are panicking, ask them to take off tonight." Dax instructed the quick matters that needed attention.

    Then he dialed his secretary to reach the police station canceling the party as it could be used against them due to the illegal drugs.

    Then he called the major projectpany chairman to avoid them changing their mind and proposed to postpone the meeting. To his surprise, they didn''t trouble him as he had thought.

    He prepared his attack on Leon but paused. He knew his focus was short-term in attacking whereas Aarvi was an overall thinker. So he reached out to inform her and get advice.

    In contrast to the emergency, he sounded amiable, "Dum Dum." He felt bad to think she had to let go of Aaron to a different city on their marriage day and now another tension.

    "Tell me. I was waiting for your call." Aarvi''s voice was cooler than the morning breeze calming him instantly.

    "You were expecting it?" He questioned as she always expects every oddness to be prepared.

    Aarvi hummed. As soon as she decided to reveal herself in front of Leon, she knew Leon would slowly fall as low as possible. Hence she had asked arge group of technicians to keep a check on everything. However, there will always be a loophole.

    Leon''s first attack was to stop her. When he failed, he tried to test her by taking away their client who maliciously wrote about them. When they didn''t give a damn, she knew Leon would fall as low as possible to kill anybody.

    Dax quickly briefed everything and his ns. Aarvi approved the countermeasures he was taking and his previous n to get rid of the first negative news.

    "That''s perfect, follow it��" She paused after continuing, "I have a big n for Leon, so could we stay low till that?" She didn''t order her friend so that she doesn''t affect his feelings by a direct rejection of his n against Leon.

    She didn''t want to have a catfight with Leon. She wasn''t ying a childish game of ''you strike me once, I will strike you back.'' When she attacks, he should wobble off from his throne. And see him suffer to reach back the same throne.

    Dax gave it a thought. If they don''t retaliate against Leon, not only Leon, most people would think they fell off. In reality, they would be actually nning the strongereback with his n that will send a warning to otherpanies from thinking about attacking them.

    So his current work was to cool down his employees, shareholders wouldn''t utter a word as Aarvi holds nearly seventy percent of the shares, and he has the power of attorney to it. He thought to stabilize thepany, be low profile, and avoid the media.

    "Dum Dum, you are a true lioness!" Dax eximed. They just attack the threat whereas she hunts her prey.

    He could feel her shaking her head in resignation to his words, "Now we need to talk to those families and employees. See if your secretary could fetch me the details of those employees and family members'' location."

    Dax knew he might panic and get nervous but she wouldn''t. Her heart was still harder than the stone, colder than ice. "We? Dum Dum, have dinner, nourish your killer brain, and sleep. I will handle it here." His energized voice was back.

    Aarvi used a simple trick and whined, "I want to have dinner with you and pat your back, my most hardworking employee." If she has to give an award as best employee of the year, she would give it to Dax every year.

    Dax hummed, "Alright, I will think of a good ce." He knew she acts cute to have her way so he let her do so.

    -----

    At the Rivas mansion,

    Jordan and Megan watched Aarvi handle so calmer that she reminded them of Aaron. There was a difference in how she treats Dax and Aaron treating his secretary. Other than that, there wasn''t a tinge of tension on her face. She was confident she could deal with it. Connor was used to her demeanor.

    They watched television news channels, going on about the twopanies while Aarvi stood by the window and instructing her team.

    Everyone wanted to crush Leon under their feet but she was extremely calm.

 Chapter 527 - Alluring But A Sin

    Aarvi took care of the things that needed her attention. She notified the two members of the Shadow team to be close to her and the rest to keep an eye from a distance. She heard no discontent in them, instead, they suggested using a few more members to be safe.

    Anyway, Skr guards were there to escort her in and out of the police station and she didn''t think Leon had ns to kidnap her unless and until he didn''t want Aaron Rivas to burn him alive. Leon was a man who ys safe to keep his wealth safe, he wouldn''t risk his life.

    She was thinking of informing the Rivas family�� Scratch that, her family about her evening n but her reflection on the ss window caught her attention.

    The situation didn''t want a sweet-looking girl who will be seen as weak to society, but a woman whose words should bring fear or shut them up and appear dependable for those in need. She decided to drop by Skyarc to change.

    Turning to face the three, she was expecting at least one in three to stop her in fear of her safety, but they didn''t. "Be careful Aarvi," Jordan suggested concerning Leon nning dirtier against her and keep note of her safety

    "GiggleMug,e home after work. Don''t stay alone." Megan had a faint smile.

    Connor nodded at her, "If you need help, call us anytime."

    Aarvi smiled at them. She understood they don''t have biased opinions on women. They believe in her and give the same support as given to Aaron or Shawn. "Please have dinner and take a rest. No need to worry, I will be in touch with Shawn."

    Speak of the Devil.

    Shawn came out of the study in a foul mood. He clutched the couch and questioned with irritation towards Leon, "Leon Harmon is doing this. Isn''t he?"

    Aarvi half shrugged as they had no proof and it was their guess.

    "I need to kick his ass. How dare he separate bro and Little Heart today?" Shawn hadn''t thought of Leon when Aaron left the city. Now he was sure that Leon was sending Aaron far to make Aarvi helpless.

    But he wanted to snigger on Leon''s face. Aarvi wasn''t helpless by being alone, instead, she would be more ruthless to dust off her hands quickly.

    Since Shawn was also feeling the same, Aarvi wanted to burn Leon''s veins giving in to the urge of going near Aaron but she can''t use the flight to reach Aaron and it will take more than six hours by road.

    She held Shawn''s shirt and pulled him out. She told her n so that he could hide it from the family. However, Shawn was worried, "If something happens to you, then I will be dead. Bro will skin me alive."

    However, looking at her sulking, Shawn gave in to her with lots of conditions and let her go.

    -----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon watched the setting of the sun at the horizon and the sky filled with darkness.

    Since Aaron wasn''t there, he thought it was the perfect chance to put Aarvi in trouble as he knew she would definitely leave the Rivas mansion to address the problem.

    Thinking of many options, a wicked glint shed in his eyes. Moving away from the bay window, he grabbed his mobile and dialed Charlotte''s number. He had expected her to be smart and she didn''t disappoint him. As she was digging up about Aarvi''s identity and moneyundering case to prove her chief, Major Louis is wrong.

    Such an ambitious woman was always easier for him to trick. [Hello?!]

    "Ms. Parkinson, have you watched the news?" He paused. If her mood isn''t alright, she might rile up so he toned his voice to sound helpless, "I know your team doesn''t work on moneyundering or drugs, but you still protect the country, don''t you?"

    He breathed a long sigh as he continued, "If only you could have taken action."

    [What do you mean?] Charlotte''s voice came out cold.

    "No�� Nothing much." He tried his best to sound convincing, "I was thinking since her three restaurants are caught she might be trying to clean up. You know, the cops are alwayste to the crime scene."

    He continued to slowly indoctrinate Charlotte until she warned him adding, [You will regret if you are tricking me.]

    Whereas Leon knew his work was done.

    ----

    Something this major wasn''t first for Rivas Industries but Skr, as illegal drugs provoke almost all fieldizens. And this was also the time to see who were foes and allies.

    Aarvi was listening to her team update about the information they had gathered so far while she was driving her car towards the city to go Skyarc. Her car was stopped by a military man, hand signaling at her

    The cases are under the local cops, so why is the military waiting for her?

    Aarvi smirked looking at the men in military trousers but not shirts. She couldn''t believe Leon turned out to be smarter after his treatment started.

    ''Who did he manipte this time?

    Angling the dashboard camera of her car, "Guys, the men in military uniform stopped me. I will send you a picture, please update me with the details quickly." She instructed her team as she can''t trust them to be military men.

    [Yes, boss, be safe.] The response came quickly. She held her mobile in her hand before rolling the window down as she signaled the Shadow to wait for her cue.

    Aarvi saw a man approach her car and demanded in a hoarse voice, "Miss, please cooperate with us. Alight the car..."

    What trick did Leon use? He knew to seize a person as he wished.

    Anywhere in whichever country, as much as she knew, the military didn''t have any power in the city or citizens to take anybody under control without local cops''/administrator permission and support.

    Of course, she won''t argue with them because they could forcefully retain her. But that would have been sessful if she was innocent and clueless. She knew to flip the game upside down.

    The man who asked her to get off the car furrowed his brows looking at her lopsided smirk. Her smirk was enticing but he noted the sly look on her face.

    He nced at his teammates assuming the information they had might be true. She was a fox under sheepskin, alluring but a deadly sin.

    Aarvi stepped out of the car and leaned on the car gracefully carrying her signature serene look. "How should I cooperate with you, officer?" There wasn''t a single peck of fright or uneasiness in her so those men understood she wasn''t easy to handle.

    "We got the news that you are carrying illegal goods and you are an illegal immigrant. Please show your passport, your Identification Card for verification." He spoke in a rigid tone carrying a stoic face.

    Aarvi didn''t show any changes and tilted her head. Her voice sounded sharp and clear, "Nope."

    It wasn''t that she didn''t have the identification card, she didn''t want to show it so that she could see how far they could go.

    She was just a woman, so the man thought he could frighten her. His eyes sharped, eyebrows clenched while his intimidating voice reached her ears, "Miss, please cooperate so that weplete our task. Don''t make it hard for yourself."

    Aarvi: (* ���`*)

 Chapter 528 - Obsession

    The military men expected her to fear but Aarvi yawned uncontrobly with her backhand on her mouth.

    The military men: "..."

    ''My dummy husband is worried about me.'' Aarvi thought about Aaron for the unexpected yawn but her response didn''t change, "Nope, what if you are a con artist? Where are your badges?" Her first flip of the game.

    The man followed hermand and showed the card assuming she might cooperateter. Aarvi captured a picture of his badge in a split second before he could take it away, "Who is your chief or captain?" She sent the picture to her team to know their real identities as she didn''t know the originality of the badge.

    It was off-duty work and aint could cause them punishment or suspension. Hence everyone reacted and the man''s voice increased significantly, "Miss if you can''t..."

    Aarvi ignored him and cut in, "Since the case is particrly on me, show me the warrant." Aarvi inly stated her condition. She was sure the person behind them must have thought she would yield to the military and show all the proof.

    If it''s Leon Harmon, how is controlling these?

    Speak of the criminal.

    Leon''s car halted on the other side. Aarvi naturally sensed the gaze and caught him ogling at her. His gaze always disgusted her.

    She understood the reason behind Leon''s actions. He wanted to see her and he was gloating because he created this opportunity and she couldn''t stop or change it.

    Her mobile beeped. Aarvi knew it was from him so she checked. [The cafe was better. Isn''t it?] He meant he wouldn''t have done any of it if she had met him in the cafe.

    Meanwhile, the military man''s face darkened and cued his team members indicating, ''Dead end, no cooperation.''

    Aarvi was very sensitive about the hand signals because she trained herself to be cautious. She saw another man stepping towards her.

    Her mobile beeped again, [Little Lamb, I won''t mind doing a favor.]

    She smirked at Leon Harmon who was desperate to y knight in the shining armor when he was the one who put her in it.

    Guessing the military men might force her now, Aarvi moved her hand up and flicked her fingers ignoring their oppressing gazes.

    She hated violence and she never thought of using security other than the Shadow team. Shawn had insisted on doubling the security so it was a piece of cake for her. Five ck cars which were parked aside zoomed-in faster.

    The five men in military uniform looked around when a series of boots sounded around them and saw twenty men circling them. They looked no less sturdy and muscr than the military men.

    Aarvi simply said, "Take them down, NOW."

    Excluding the Shadow team members, the other guards were confused about why she wanted to attack the military men but they had no choice. They have to protect her and serve her at the cost of their life.

    Five against twenty, even if military men try to retaliate, They were under control in less than thirty seconds.

    "You will pay for this. We are from the military." One still tried to frighten her by taking the military name assuming she thought of them as con artists.

    Aarvi''s serene look changed to a sweet girl with a foxy mask by blinking eyelids, "Really? I will make sure whoever ordered you will pay for this." She gave a sweet smile that nowhere matched her threat.

    The military men thought she might take them to somece and beat them, it would add another crime to her list. Leon too thought the same. Unfortunately, they were wrong.

    "Let''s go to the police station." She cheerfully said as if she was going to an amusement park full of wonderful rides.

    The guards gave her a confused look so she resolved it, "They are con artists." She had everything recorded in the car dashboard camera, her men taking control to protect her from the con artists. Not everyone will know the difference between real and fake badges anyway.

    Now the military men understood she was truly a crafty woman. They just wanted to search her car and check her identity card but they ruined themselves.

    The guards understood as they were con artists trying to kidnap her. So they mercilessly dumped the military men in their car.

    The Shadow team were used to her schemes and from her wicked smile, they were sure those men weren''t con artists. Alex cued the rest of the Shadow team to disperse as he opened the driving seat door for her.

    Leon witnessed everything. From everyone''s reaction, he could point out, she had five bodyguards who kept their distance to give her privacy while they protected her. The other fifteen were arranged for today hence they were slightly slow to cope up with her speed andmands.

    He watched Aarvi get into her ck SSC Tuatara. Instead of going between other cars for safety, she led them. He wasn''t expecting Aarvi to y in her way. Even he wouldn''t dare to offend the military men openly.

    He recalled her actions and a vile smirk appeared on his handsome face. He knew she wasn''t just a need for his body or attraction to his eyes anymore, he was obsessed with everything about her. He didn''t care about his hatred towards her for the past three years, he wanted to have her.

    ------

    Aarvi drove the car to the station where her employees were detained so that she doesn''t have to waste time at different stations.

    Her car appearance was enough for the crowd to make way for her as they couldn''t afford to take responsibility for a single scratch on it.

    The station was filled with men and was in chaos until everything was taken care of one after the other.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi spoke to the employees with Dax. They were shocked to know President Evans personally came to speak with them, so each one supported the cops for further investigation.

    -----------

    After forty minutes

    Charlotte was edgy in her base camp. She was sitting with her team after their routine evening workout when she got the call from Leon.

    She had turned on the speaker to let her team know who gave her the evidence and why she had submitted it to Major Louis who ultimately punished her.

    The situation turned around and her whole team believed Leon''s words. The senior officers stopped the young blood but as soon as the senior officers left, they went to try their luck while Charlotte had stayed behind.

    Her mobile suddenly rang and she grabbed hoping to be everything alright but her heart fell to her stomach looking at the caller, ''Major Louis.''

    She hesitantly answered the call. The furious voice of her chief immediately sounded on the other end, [What the freaking hell is going on, Charlotte? I had thought you were smart and you are proving me wrong again and again. Our xxxplete team members are on the live broadcast of every news channel. How dare you drag the team name down?...]

    Charlotte didn''t get a chance to speak and the call hung up. Her face was ashen at the realization of her stupidity and the rest of the members'' actions, put their whole team at shame.

 Chapter 529 - Honeymoon

    Under Major Louis, he had more than 150 members under men. While she was recruited two years ago, the men who went towards the Rivas mansion were recruited justst year. They were still training and their actions put the whole team in shame. It won''t just affect her or the ones who went to look for Aarvi, it will affect all the seniors. And her chief will have to respond to his seniors.

    Charlotte checked the top trending news of Mocon and the country.

    #1 Rivas Industries'' negligence cost three lives.

    #2 Is this the ugly side of Skr Industries?

    #3 Military abusing the power.

    Charlotte straight clicked on the news and watched the video clearly stating that ''Military misusing his power to bully ady.''

    It also had a video captured from the car dashboard camera. Aarvi''s name was kept private for security reasons.

    "Charlotte, you shouldn''t have touched her." A voice sounded behind her. Charlotte turned around and saw one of the seniors who had stopped them from going behind Aarvi Evans.

    Charlotte questioned out of curiosity, "Sergeant, who is Aarvi Evans?"

    He sat down next to her as he shook his head. He wasn''tpletely aware. "I am not entirely certain. Have you heard of Evans from country S?" Looking at her confused, he continued to brief, "Their major business out in 5 fields, 20 sectors is telmunicationworks."

    Charlotte seemed to recall and nodded.

    He nodded, "Insider news says she is their daughter and the country S''s ministry said to be in contact with the higher administration on the request of Mr. Evans. Do you think she will need to do moneyundering? Or use drugs? Why will she take that risk?"

    Charlotte wanted to shake her head and say Aarvi is Aaron''s Cupcake who was studying in Mocon. But she sealed her lips so that she doesn''t create another problem for her chief.

    She also understood why she was punished with an exnation. If Aarvi is Evans, her identity should be confidential or the threat to her life would be high.

    "Then Leon Harmon?" He particrly seemed to attack Aarvi.

    Their conversation continued until Charlotte was summoned.

    ------

    At the other end,

    The investigation was smooth but it won''t be closing sooner so Aarvi got to know the case might be transferred to the drug control department. She wanted to facepalm herself as rk William got a chance to think she deals with drugs.

    She had thought rk mighte around and she could use him to attack Leon.

    She wasn''t allowed to talk long with her detained employees, she didn''t want to use any power either so she followed the rules.

    She was leaving when a tall sturdy man in aplete set of military badges on his chest, stars on his shoulders strode in a stoic cold face.

    His brown sharp eyes quickly brushed over the people inside before settling on Aarvi. Even though it stayed for a brief second, he seemed to be trying to bore a hole to her soul.

    A flicker of surprise shed in his eyes while he looked ahead. Her extreme calmness and undisturbed gaze back at him was something he hadn''t expected.

    The captain who greeted him quickly stopped Aarvi, "Ms. Evans."

    When Aarvi turned around, the captain introduced them, "Major Louis, she is thedy your team tried to intimidate. Ms. Evans, he is Major Louis, head of this team."

    ''Louis.'' Aarvi felt like she had heard this name but she wasn''t sure where.

    However, she already knew Charlotte is on their team and she guesses something happened there instead of the middle-aged man in front of her.

    "Intimidate?" He mused, she didn''t look frightened. He had seen the video so he could guess she was trying to find the person behind these actions, "Isn''t it Ms. Evans bullying us?"

    He witnessed a beautiful smile bloom on her face, but it didn''t reach her eyes and her eyes flickered with an unknown glint. She didn''t appear dangerous but it was like they couldn''t pull their attention away.

    "Major Louis, you are funny." And it came out like a taunt to the serious man. She crossed her arms as she continued, "How about I help you discipline yourrades?"

    The captain was confused. He wouldn''t have believed she was President Evans if not for her identity card. He would have thought she was a simple, innocent girl if not witnessed this and watched the video. If they focus while watching the video, one could easily guess she knew they weren''t con artists. But the media was exaggerating.

    "You are a tricky woman." Major Louis can''t say if he was impressed by her or hating her guts.

    Aarvi smirked but humorously, "You have brainless boys."

    There was a huge difference between a woman that felt like apliment in front of her indication of boys.

    Aarvi had expected him to argue with her, try to me her to reverse the situation but a faint smile slowly settled on his face as his eyes softened on her. Then he rubbed her head in such a swift move that Aarvi couldn''t escape. "Go home," Then he went inside to take care of the procedure.

    Aarvi: "..."

    For a second, a thought crossed her mind, ''Go home'' felt like a mockery for being a girl. But his tone and expression didn''t feel like one. She felt a cold run down her spine at the thought of his voice being doting.

    "Dum Dum." Dax, who took care of the other procedure, spoke to advocates and reached her. His hands naturally secured his zer on her shoulder as he asked, "Let''s have dinner."

    Aarvi took her eyes away from the back of Major Louis as she shook her head in mind to get rid of her thoughts. They had already spoken to the families who were at the doors of the station so she nodded, "I am hungry."

    Dax hummed and escorted her out with others to keep her face confidential. There was already a lot of news, they didn''t want her face to be another news in it.

    Both ignored reporters and left the premises. Even though there was no result yet, the situation wasn''t out of hand so both were less worried about the employees.

    After dinner, Dax went to his vi and Skyarc.

    ------ At Skyarc ------

    Aarvi met Laze first who was fed by a helper who cleans the house. Laze yed with her as she got ready for another n. Now she felt apanion needed for her little beauty who stayed alone for many hours.

    She got a call from Leon at the same time. She wasn''t in the mood to speak with him but answered to hear him out.

    Leon waited for her to speak but she got ready and cuddled Laze in her arms. It mewled a few times, unwilling to let her go. Leon heard the cat as he nned another gift for her.

    "Did you like my expensive marriage gift, Ava Kelly?" He smugly asked.

    Whereas Aarvi was deciding to take her Laze with her so that it doesn''t fall sick. She also nned to take it for veterinarian and grooming when Aaron returns to the city.

    Hearing Leon''s voice, she mused at her own thoughts, "Thank you, Leon Harmon, for arranging a honeymoon in Coasta. Shall I get you some return gifts on the way?"

    Leon: "..."

    He had called to make her angry and hear her go crazy, threatening him and scolding him but...

 Chapter 530 - Dead Body

    Leon fell silent listening to the tuneful tone scorning at him. For a few seconds, he focused on her sweet tone before shaking off his thoughts.

    He meant a gift for overall attacks yet hearing her speak of Aaron, he didn''t need words to say who is most important for her, Aaron Rivas.

    Aarvi put Laze in the pet carrier bag and left the bedroom with her mobile still on the speaker. "Oops, I forgot that the gift should be a surprise."

    Leon knew well her gift wasn''t a gift but an attack to strike him hard. If he resists her or not, he could guess she was already prepared to attack for three long years.

    Hearing no response, Aarvi rolled her eyes. "Your gift is so beautiful, I should give you a spectacr gift." She had no ns to tell him about her attacks. Since he was ying them, she wanted to panic him, "My surprise will be the chemical manufacturing nt."

    It was the most anticipated new business expansion of Harmon Industries so his back obviously straightened at her words. Skr wasn''t applying to it but Rivas was preparing for it. He was sure he could win on Rivas as they already got a project which consumed their most attention.

    He wanted to threaten her or ask her but his pride stopped him from doing it so he scoffed, "I will be waiting."

    Anyway, Aarvi continued her next words without letting him think on the project, "Are you an idiot? One and half hour flight, do you think my husband can''t return to me tonight?" For that reason, how could he send her husband away from her?

    ''My husband,'' left her lips so naturally that she was surprised at herself. At the same time, Leon disliked those words from her mouth to a different man.

    His irate to make Aaron feel inferior started to bubble inside. He wanted to prove to her that he was better than her husband who she is so proud of and in love with.

    Even imagining her smile at Aaron was making his muscles clench and have the intense urge to break things.

    "Ava Kelly, if you want your husband and his family to live peacefully, leave him soon. Else you might cry in front of his dead body." His voice was sinister warning her to leave before it''s toote.

    Aarvi knew he was seeking a chance to press her nerves, scare her with his threats but his words didn''t have any effect on her. She wasn''t Eliza. Upon all that, Aaron had the power to protect himself and her, so she was serene.

    "I am thinking who would touch your dead body if I throw it on the roads. Your family?" Aarvi let out a mocking chuckle, "Your business partners?" She probed him and sensed Leon''s breathing slightly turn heavy. "Tsk, if you are dead, they won''t get anything from you."

    Aarvi entered the elevator as she continued, "Why don''t you go and earn some people to carry your dead body? Go go�� Good boy."

    She hung up the call with a frown. His topic or speaking with him was such a headache for her. She quickly shook her thoughts and started thinking about how Aaron would react to her arrival. She hoped he wouldn''t get angry.

    Instead of flight or on-road, Aarvi chose the high-speed rail that would take three hours. She would reach by 12:30 in the night.

    Being low profile, Aarvi got into the car Shadow team arranged for her. And reached the station on time.

    -----

    At Harmon Industries,

    Leon, who acted cool when he heard Aarvi speak about the Chemical manufacturing Industries, quickly got ready and rushed to thepany informing Dn to be there. He wanted to go through each step of the project and make sure they were well prepared and it wasn''t leaked.

    Dn and managers who had worked the whole day cursed Leon in their mind as they presented the progress, chances, rivals, and so on. Even his team and market research was positive towards them.

    Despite hearing everything,te into the night, Leon still wasn''t satisfied. He sat on his armchair, sipping his whiskey trying to find a loophole where he might be going wrong.

    Dn knocked on the door before entering. He was exhausted from double work as Leon wouldn''t trust anybody else to handle the same. So this unannounced meeting took a toll on him. He wanted to grab sleep but it wasn''t possible until this monster left him alone.

    "What''s wrong, Brother Leon?" He asked and yawned as he sat on the couch.

    Leon nced at Dn''s reflection on the ss wall. He clearly knew Dn was slogging off for many days due to his absence. He had checked all Dn''s work in the past days. Dn was diligent and smart, enduring the heavy workload. Dn had no time to even have food on time or take a breath in relief yet he didn''tin or cked.

    Leon knew that was in the blood of Harmons. A favor is enough to make them feel debted. All Leon did was take care of Dn when he was sixteen, he encouraged him to study, supported his choices, and stood by him. Now Dn practically wrote his life in Leon''s name.

    Leon always kept Dn so busy that he never fell for any woman or thought of marriage. So he was still single at thirty. Instead of asking him to rest, Leon told him about Aarvi''s n, "I met Ava Kelly."

    Dn concealed his surprised reaction and nodded as though he was sleepy before his eyes widened, "What!? Did you know her backer? What is she up to? Are you finally controlling her?"

    Leon could sense the anxiousness in his voice. Assuming he was worried about him and hates Ava Kelly, "She is Aarvi Evans, the sole founder, and owner of Skr Industries."

    Leon carefully observed Dn''s reaction, who was frozen in shock so he continued, "Her boyfriend... " He gritted his teeth, " Her husband is Aaron Rivas."

    Dn had a hard time concealing his delighted smirk and continued to appear shocked while Leon told everything and Aarvi''s n to stop them from taking up the project. He informed Dn because he wanted Dn to analyze and guess her n.

    Dn tried to analyze. He was following up on the project so he knew they were doing good. The crucial data rted to the project was only known to a few so it was difficult to steal from them.

    "Either she has to contact the original owner of the nt or Rivas Industries mighte out stronger or otherpanies who are in bid could be subsidiary of Skr." Apparently, none of thepanies in the bid were as strong and dedicated to the project as them and Rivas.

    Leon shook his head to thest choice. He had gone through otherpanies, Skr had no connection with anybody. While Leon continued to analyze, Dn silently dozed off on the couch.

    --------

    Morris hotel, at Coasta

    Milo Wen was downstairs to wee Aarvi. He was happy for his president who used to lose his sleep and food to reach her, was blessed back. Now she was traveling long to reach Aaron when she could have rested in the home, bothering about her work.

    ''True love never dies over time.'' He thought for his love and looking at Aarvi walking in like a diva even while holding a pet carrier in her hands.

 Chapter 531 - Learn To Express, Retaliate And Reject

    At Morris Hotel, Coasta

    Laze was tired of ying with Aarvi and fell asleep. Aarvi put Laze back on the carrier before she alighted the car and went inside. She was exhausted too, she wanted to reach Aaron, look at him and sleep in his arms.

    She noticed Milo Wen standing with a faint professional smile waiting for her. He was in a zer on his nightwear which actually surprised Aarvi. If Aaron goes out, he works overnight to solve the situation so that he could return to her soon. She had expected to see them working.

    "Young Madam." Milo Wen greeted as he pointed towards the elevator for her. He handed out the keycards to the Shadow team members to rest in the different rooms as he went with Aarvi.

    ''Young Madam!'' Aarvi''s eyebrows raised before rxing. She has to get used to her new identity.

    Aarvi nodded at the Shadow team members, signaling they could rest and she would be with Aaron.

    "Secretary Wen, you should have rested. You have a very long day tomorrow." Aarvi said entering the elevator.

    Milo Wen knew of her arrival as she asked him to give Aaron''s room card at the reception or inform at the reception to hand her a spare card. If in case Aaron is asleep, she doesn''t want to disturb him.

    Milo Wen hid his smile. He was d he and the team were going to sleep soon because of Aarvi, so going downstairs was a piece of cake. Anyway, he didn''t tell Aarvi that Aaron long back knew she wasing there.

    "It''s my duty to serve you, Young Madam Rivas." He politely responded. He wanted to ask about the status of the drug case and the withdrawal of the client, but he controlled so that she doesn''t have to stress and catch some peaceful sleep.

    Aarvi nodded. She too purposefully didn''t speak about the explosion investigation status. She thanked Milo Wen whose room was next to Aaron''s presidential suite.

    Unlocking the door, she pushed it open to see lights were still on. She went inside the narrow path, crossing the door to a small guest room of the suite. She stood watching Aaron awake, checking a file that he kept aside at the sight of her.

    To her right, there was a dining table arranged with white candles in ss holders. Under the dim lights, golden designs on candle holders enhanced the romantic vibe. Something was smelling delicious that caused her mouth to be watery and her stomach to crave for it.

    She had thought it would be a surprise for Aaron, from the looks of it, he was expecting her. However, she didn''t enter the living area. "Please enter the passcode to earn a hug." She teased as she carefully ced Laze''s carrier bag on the dining table.

    Seeing her mischief ignoring their problems, he was naturally in the best mood. He guessed the passcode as he went towards her, "I missed you, Cupcake." That was a fact. He missed her more than usual for leaving her on their marriage day.

    She skipped closer to him and leaped on him. She wrapped her arms around his neck and her legs around his waist. "I missed you too, Ronron." She confessed, tightening her arms around him, finally feeling at home in his arms, rxing her body and mind, and soothing her longing heart.

    If Aaron wasn''t steady, both would have fallen. Quickly supporting her in his arms, he breathed in her scent and rxed. He couldn''t believe that she chose a high-speed rail to reach him since road and air travel weren''t allowed for her.

    Holding her in his arms, safe and sound in the chaos at both thepany end, the problems felt easier and less worrisome. He had so much to ask about herpany end, but kept itter and snuggled the cozy bun in his embrace.

    He pushed his head back when she cupped his face to look at him. She was exhausted, however, she was more than pleased to be there with him.

    She was d he wasn''t angry at her arrival. She gently rubbed his temples to relieve his tightened eyebrows. Even though Aaron could solve the situation, it was still hard work due to incited workers ming them.

    Upon all that, he was reluctant to leave her side so she hoped one of his worries by overthinking she might be hiding her dissatisfaction could be eased with her presence.

    "And the next passcode?" She probed lifting her eyebrows.

    Aaron''s lips threatened to arc up, urately knowing what she was expecting as the second passcode. However, "For?"

    Aarvi trailed her words, smirking teasingly, "Perhaps�� A bite." She chuckled knowing he was expecting it to be a kiss.

    Aaron was inarticte. A kiss wouldn''t have excited him as much as ''A bite'' from her voice did. Probably he would have been satiating his wife if they were in the Mocon without these new troubles. He didn''t want to keep her awake when she was already exhausted and knows she will take a minute or two to doze off if he takes her to the bed.

    He shook off his thoughts when she was actually being innocent about her words. Taking a long breath, "When did you be my puppy?" He indulgently questioned, pinching her cheek.

    She happily epted without caring she was beingpared to a puppy, "I was always your little sweet puppy following you around." She was little because he was tall and she didn''t have good height until she crossed 9th grade.

    ''Little sweet puppy? Why didn''t I know she was a narcissist?'' However, she was right too. She used to have a soft smile while following him around the cafe listening to his responses to her questions and doubts. She used to innocently tell him if some girls were passingments on him but never got jealous.

    He didn''t want a bite so he finally responded, "I don''t have a second passcode."

    He expected her to argue but she excitedly announced, "No problem, I know the passcode." She adorably cocked her head and professed, "I love you, my dear husband." Then she pecked on his cheek, bit him, and gave a loud smacking kiss before giggling.

    She aimed to bite him, she had her way easily.

    Aaron: "..."

    He truly felt her as his little cute puppy. She loves him so she wouldn''t mind showering him with all her fondness, adoration on him, and doting on him like a little wife of hers.

    Yes, a little wife. Her proposal and her arrival were what made him understand that even a woman could spoil her husband.

    Probably she would have been the shy little wife if she hadn''t been through so much. Sometimes he admired the changes in her, that gave her strong will and made her heart Icy cold by knowing the cruel world. She learned to express, retaliate and reject.

    However, Aaron wanted the demise of Leon for all the suffering she had been through.

    The little puppy continued to prep his face adding some gentle bites. Then she hugged his neck as though trying to merge herself with him.

    Aaron controlled his itching desire, crawling under his skin.

 Chapter 532 - The Ministration Of Pure Torture

    Aaron controlled his itching desire, crawling under his skin. If he even tries to tease her, he knows he won''t be able to stop himself this time. Hence he didn''t want to sway.

    However, he knew well to be happy with what he has, so the thought of her finding ways to be with him was enough to brim his heart with satisfaction.

    He went towards the dining table to feed her before bedding her. Aarvi looked at his longing gaze when she was right in his arms and an appealing smirk on his face, "Where have you lost, President Rivas?"

    He faintly shook his head, "Do you remember you had told me, you will reach out to me if I couldn''t?" He carefully ced her on the chair and he sat next to her.

    He helped her remove her thick jacket while she was trying to recall the whole event. He was d she was wearingyers while traveling that avoided catching a cold.

    Aarvi was able to recall everything. She asked in a low dejected voice, "Were you waiting for me in country S?" Then she regretted asking it. Even if he didn''t want to, his heart would strangely wish to see her one day, in front of him.

    Even though it was true, Aaron didn''t bring it up in that context. Aarvi reached out to him right from the beginning when she wanted to give herself and them a chance. He just said it to tell her that she was being her little self more and more. Being sensitive, she remembered what he didn''t even remember at that moment.

    She lifted her arms to hug him but the distance was pretty big. She tried to pull his chair closer but he was too heavy. Failing twice in just five seconds, she pouted in disappointment forgetting she could have just got off the chair or pulled her chair closer to his.

    Aaron didn''t want to smile at her silly failures but he couldn''t help. He let out a throaty chuckle, pulling her chair closer to him to get more pampered.

    Then he apanied her while she had the soup to warm her up as they spoke light topics instead of Leon or the troubles he caused.

    However, one thing was hard to leave her head, "Ronron, do you know Major Louis?"

    Aaron hummed while watching her enjoy the soup, "He is my maternal Uncle. Mom''s younger brother. Did you meet him?" He casually asked.

    Trying to be overdramatic, Aarvi held her head with both hands, "I think I pissed him off." She has yet to meet Aaron''s grandmother and other rtives. She knew she had heard that name before but couldn''t put a finger on it. Now it solved her doubt.

    Aaron felt her act too dramatic for her image as she tried that to make him anxious. "That... won''t work on me, Cupcake." He let her know, pulling her hands down.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She quickly finished her soup, asionally feeding him. Then he carried her to the bedroom hearing her questions, "Who is there at your mother''s side?" Before she offends other rtives of Aaron, she wanted to be aware.

    Seeing her curiosity, he had just spoken about his grandparents when she dozed off while leaning on him,ying on the bed with his back on the headrest of the bed. She even hummed once or twice in sleep.

    "Doozy." He soon got lost in the troubleless dreand with the dream of his life in his arms.

    -------

    When Leon had a sleepless night, without being aware that Aarvi''s few words were enough to ruin his peaceful life, Aarvi and Aaron got good sleep, despite the problems around.

    Aarvi and Aaron naturally woke up at their routine time. They kept their eyes closed cuddling each other as it was too early to do any other work.

    Slowly Aarvi noted, Aaron had changed her dress into one of his shirts, and being sleepyhead, she didn''t even wake up to the movements.

    Her fingers gently caressed his cheek and heard him let out a low groan liking her soothing yet tempting touches that trailed down to his neck.

    Yawning against his resplendently toned chest, she sneaked her right hand under his neck and wrapped both of her hands to hug him. She was resting her head cing her cheek on his when his muscr arms wrapped around her slim waist.

    Aarvi mumbled groggily, "How did you know I wasing? I wanted to surprise you." Because the chances were high that he might say no to her n.

    Aaron could make out the barely audible words. He took a deep breath of hervender, fresh rose scent and wished her, "Good Morning, Wifey." And nted a kiss on her shoulder.

    Aarvi smiled remembering she is his wife now, yet everything felt the same. She had no restrictions, nor the responsibilities just because her role changed. Yet, hearing as a wife felt more intimate and closer.

    Aaron responded to her question, sounding lethargic, "When we spoke over a call, I could make out the background noise. Somebody lied to me as ''at home.''"

    Aarvi whined for calling her a liar, "I thought you would stop me."

    Aaron knew that so he continued, "When I called Alex and said, make sure about your safety while traveling, he didn''t realize and let out your little secret." Aaron was in a meeting when she reached Coasta else he would have given her surprise by going to pick her up.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She had thought Alex was smart, however, Aaron was smarter to know the truth.

    Flipping him on his back, she wanted toyfortably when her movements grazed something hard on her thigh between his legs. Aaron''s eyes flew open as he silently gasped and met her gaze as soon as she opened hers.

    ''Morning Wood,'' words were flying in her mind. She supported herself pressing her hands on the bed, gazing at his amber eyes darkening, controlling his desire that was provoked by her touch.

    She was tempted to kiss him but being a rationale that they hadn''t brushed their teeth and it might not be the right time to getid.

    Seeing her deep gaze back at his eyes wasn''t helping him in any way. His burning desire wanted to rip the shirt off her and press her under him. When Aaron realized he was losing control, he decided toy her on the bed and go to the bathroom. He didn''t want their first time to be done in urgency with the thoughts of other work in mind.

    Before he could react a devilish smirk appeared on her face. Her naughtiness was sultry and exciting to his nerves. As if he could read her, he tried to stop her from seducing him, "Aarvi��"

    His husky voice froze when she lowered, pressing him down, making him feel every curve and softness beyond a thin white shirt.

    She whispered, "Let me put him to sleep." Her seductive voice sent ripples through his body to the Little Monster which throbbed in anticipation.

    Probably the Little Monster was scolding him for being insensitive and asking him to learn from her.

    His hands around her waist tightened when she left a wet kiss under his ear, nted little kisses down to his neckline.

    She lifted her gaze and locked to his burning eyes. Without making him wait, she slid down to his lower body shooting his anticipation to the roof. While his hands left her, her hands tugged his night pants down, grazing down the obvious bulge inside the boxer.

    Aaron was in painful anticipation when her slender finger grazed down his thighs at torturable slowness. She was tormenting him with excitement while her eyes were glued on his clouding eyes which were giving in to his sexual desire.

    He was eager to get rid of his boxer when he was aching inside for her touch under the ministration of her pure torture, He gritted his teeth, "Aarvi��"

 Chapter 533 - The Mindless Rumours

    Aarvi knew he would flip her down on the bed if she teases him more or he might even take revenge on her. She didn''t know if she would fancy such torture, so she focused on pleasuring his yearning desire.

    Pulling down his boxers, she swallowed, looking at the humongous, before her hand made way to reach the Little Monster. Wrapping her fingers around the hot pulsating manhood, her mind was debating how it can be called a Little Monster when it would be more...

    Scolding at her stupid thoughts, she lifted his gaze to Aaron who held his breath watching her hand start to move. He let out a low groan when her other hand thumb caressed the top of his manhood.

    He didn''t have to tell her what to do likest time, she seemed to know his reaction and became better at pleasuring him with her hands.

    Her lips parted in shock when she felt him grow harder thanst time and how smooth and hot it felt in her hand. Curious, She tightened her grip and stoked him harder to know if he could grow more.

    "Oh�� Aarvi��" He growled clutching the bedsheet when he wanted to pull her for a needy kiss looking at her sensual lip between her teeth.

    Aarvi was stunned when curses rang in the room as his hips started thrusting against her. He hadn''t done itst time so she was stupefied.

    "Faster��" He ordered breathing heavily.

    Aarvi resumed quickly watching him while he moaned ''Cupcake'' with low growls. She swallowed hard when her core clenched and wet. She felt hot despite wearing just a thin white shirt.

    She wanted to take her eyes away but failed. She was more than pleased to witness him enjoying it. Suddenly he stiffened and sprayed his hot juices all over her hands and himself.

    She was the one who was intoxicated watching him shudder in pleasure and groan. Uncurling her toes, Aarvi swung her legs down the bed to breathe and get something to clean up. However, when she turned around and saw him sit, she tossed the tissue box at him, "Momma took care of him. Now your work." She stuck her tongue out at him and ran into the bathroom before he could catch her and pin her down on the bed.

    ''Momma!? Am I Dad then?''

    Aaron: "..."

    He didn''t know if he should call her mischief or shameless. Before he could be out of a stupor, she ran out again and kissed his cheek, and ran inside.

    Well, it was for not calling her Ava as she was first known to him as Ava and the name he had on his lips was Cupcake, if not Aarvi.

    Aaron tried to hold her but she was too swift. He quickly cleaned up his mess, then called for hotel breakfast as it might take half an hour to be freshly prepared.

    ---

    Meanwhile at the Rivas mansion,

    Due to the habit of waking up early, they were awake having their morning coffee and tea of their choice. After a jog, Shawn shifted his workout time to be with them and preferred his protein shake over other drinks.

    Megan demanded first, "Shawn, where is GiggleMug? I didn''t see her room or Ariel''s room? Didn''t shee home?..." She didn''t call Aarvi thinking wherever thetter is, she might be sleeping as it''s too early.

    Shawn knew the other two were worried about the same so he revealed, "Little heart went to Coasta in high-speed rail."

    Megan gasped, she didn''t know if she was surprised or shocked. Connor shook his head in resignation while Jordan chuckled after his sip.

    Connor asked to know the status, "Are we still holding the party? The three are in coasta, we four are here."

    Aaron had told them to continue the party as it was a family celebration and the problem is at thepany end.

    Jordan wasn''t a fan of parties or mingling with the pretending people where he would have to wear a calctive smile despite knowing the reasons behind every smiling face.

    Instead, he preferred conferences, meetings, and getting together with doctors rted to medicine. Even though there also existed a business of selling modernized equipment and others, they would still talk about how it would be helpful in the medical field.

    This party was arranged because he was 75 and there are no celebrations at the Rivas family for so long. Only if he knew he would get a granddaughter-inw, he would have canceled the birthday party and reced it with an amazing wedding.

    Anyway, something struck his mind, "If Aarvi isn''ting, just cancel the party."

    The other three chuckled because Jordan aimed to introduce his granddaughter-inw to be proud of continuing the legacy of love marriages and also warn Leon that the whole family is behind her.

    "Are we telling the world, Aarvi is our daughter-inw? Or as a girlfriend?" Jordan again asked, hiding his hint of excitement behind his cold face without letting anybody respond to his question.

    Getting the chance to speak, Shawn teased, "Any more questions, My dear grandfather?"

    Jordan swung his cane and Shawn sleeky escaped as he burst intoughter.

    Connor responded to Jordan, "Apparently, Aarvi would love to be introduced as Aaron''s wife." As far as Connor could understand his son and Aarvi, he knew Aarvi highly respects her rtionship with Aaron so she wouldn''t like to be called girlfriend when she is his wife.

    Shawn nodded at Connor''s words as he knew his Little Heart well. He was more excited than Jordan, mentioning, "And her name is enough to buzz the sound as President of Skr." He could already imagine the whole hall gasping at her name.

    He and Dax waited for this day for a long time to shut the mouths of people who say a girl can''t be sessful without a backer or unprincipled ways.

    Jordan was highly satisfied with his granddaughter-inw even though he was ready to go by her ns.

    Megan came back to the same question of Jordan, "Importantly, is GiggleMuging? And it won''t be good if Aaron''s isn''t present. I don''t like the mindless rumors created as Aaron might be disliking his wife hence he didn''t attend." Being in the so-called higher society for so many years, she knows how the silliest thing could turn into a worse rumor.

    Shawn countered, "We will have to worry about it when Little Heart is willing to return without her husband." As far as he knows, Aarvi trusts Dax with every business decision he takes and Dax was a good problem solver. So Aarvi could handle everything from a remote ce without the need for her presence. She never craved the limelight anyway.

    Since the party was in the evening, they understood Aarvi and Aaron woulde but the problem is, Aaron might have to return to Coasta to solve the problem and Aarvi seemed to follow him back so they could only sigh at the double trouble.

    Suddenly Jordan''sposure turned overbearing when he ordered gravely, "Send an invite to Harmon family and leak it to the media."

    ''Oh ho.'' Shawn understood Jordan was nning to force Leon to attend the banquet. "Cool." He was really curious to know what Jordan had in store for Leon Harmon.nnHe was sure the night was going to be unforgettable and he was excitedly looking forward to it.

    Jordan stood up afterpleting his tea, "Before that, I should dust the disgusting couple." He didn''t insult the word parents by addressing the Kelly couple as parents.

    Megan wanted to remind Jordan it''s his birthday and he should enjoy it instead of facing such people. Anyway, Jordan was unstoppable. With that, Shawn excitedly announced, "Grandfather, I will join you. Let''s bat together."

    Megan and Connor: "..."

 Chapter 534 - Different Solutions

    At Harmon mansion,

    The dark circles were very obvious on the handsome face. He had reached the mansion early in the morning without a wink of sleep. Since he lost sleep, he wanted to vent it on somebody.

    Leon checked the unfavorable situation Rivas Industries was in. Since there was no loss of life against Skr, most of the negative views and opinions were on Rivas. Leon knew people are too quick to believe things so he had expected them not to wait for the truth.

    To add more problems to the te of Aaron Rivas, his mind thought of a n and he sniggered at it and picked his mobile.

    "Bring people on the road, cause traffic, make the situation worse with the slogans of closing down the golden gas production." He instructed after hearing the greeting.

    When he heard it would be done soon, he hung up the call and went to bed, craving for a good long peaceful sleep. But the thought of losing his project was disturbing his sleep repeatedly.

    -------

    At Morris hotel, Coasta,

    The luxurious bathroom of the presidential suite was vast, to the left of the door had two sets of washbowls on a floating counter, and mirrors wereminated on the wall. To the straight end, there was a walk-in, towards the left side in the center was a huge bathtub that could fit up to three easily. At the far corner was an open water closet and the shower cubicle was behind the bathtub.

    Aarvi walked out of the shower wrapped in a white bathrobe looking at Aaron. Her view was worthy of drooling. If she was in aic and anime, she would have definitely got a nosebleed.

    Shirtless, his grey jogger was very loosely hanging at his lower waist, giving a clear reflection of his Apollo''s belt and the chiseled abs.

    In formal wear, it was hard to guess Aaron had a well-toned athletic body. His muscr chest and broad shoulders were strong making her realize she likes his body too. And his V back was tempting her to have a touch.

    Aaron, who was shaving, watched her saunter admiring his body. He noticed the shift in her eyes when she sensed his gaze but she pretended to be unaware as her eyes shifted her line of sight to her reflection.

    He was curious to know what she would do or if she was trying to escape his teasing, so he kept his eyes on his wife. What she did waspletely out of his expectation.

    She loosened the wrap around her waist. While she slid the shoulders of the robe down, she extended her leg towards the opening of the robe.

    Tilting her head diagonally, she held the robe revealing her wless shoulders till her bosoms, much deeper than her off-shoulder dresses. Her slender leg was revealed from the very top to the toes.

    She had such a rxed natural expression that it was the icing on the cake, waking the sleeping Little Monster. Aaron gulped hard looking at her flushed exposed skin due to hot water and she was wearing nothing underneath the robe.

    She was truly an enchantress itching every nerve just by her little act.

    Gritting his teeth, he narrowed his eyes at her reflection, "What do you think you are doing?" His voice came out deep and husky.

    ''Good,'' Aarvi thought, otherwise she would have thought she was bing a lusty wife of a sexy husband.

    Controlling herself fromughing out, Aarvi carelessly threw the question back, "What do you think?" she propped her eyebrow at him, "Obviously, copying your method to seduce you."

    Inarticte at her words, Aaron turned around to face her. He was doing his business, brushed, and started to shave. He was just... shirtless. Whereas she��

    "You won''t learn this way��" He said through his teeth and took a long stride to catch her.

    "Aaaaroooon��" She screamed his name at his attack. She pulled her robe back on the shoulders and tried to run out securing her robe. Just three steps, his arms coiled around her waist, twirling her around, he pulled her to his arms.

    Aarvi innocently gazed at him, making it hard for him to maintain his little to negligible anger. "You won''t learn. Will you?" He asked, pinching her nose.

    He lifted her slightly, making her ce her feet on his before talking little steps back towards the washbowls.

    Aarvi pursed her lips, controlling herughter. She wrapped her arms around his waist to bnce on his feet as she shook her head in response.

    Why does she have to behave with her husband?

    He lifted her and ced her on the counter next to the washbowl and heard her ask. "Do you want me to learn?"

    Aaron didn''t need to give a thought because he loves however she is. He faintly shook his head in response and she chuckled.

    If he gets closer, the shaving cream would definitely smear on her dainty face. She had just gotten fresh so he behaved. "If you keep seducing me, the Little Monster will need his mommy all day."

    "..." Aarvi opened her lips to speak but no words came out. She punched him, making himugh.

    Wrapping her legs around his waist, she took charge of his razor and carefully shaved. Both continued to y inside overlooking the troubles for a while to give each other some time.

    Milo Wen was tired of knocking on the door of their suite. He didn''t dare to dial Aaron''s number, if Aarvi''s sleep disturbs, Aaron would emit bone-chilling coldness.

    When breakfast came, Milo Wen used the master card to get inside the suite. He ced three files and Aarvi''s dress bags on the center table while the server arranged the dining table. He asked the room serviceter when they would leave for work.

    He wanted to report to Aaron that one of the critical patients wasn''t able to survive. And the media will start hyping more as the death increased from three to four, turning the situation more critical.

    He pondered but didn''t dare to knock on the master bedroom door. So he dropped a brief message to Aaron and left for his breakfast. He hoped things could be solved quickly.

    ----

    When Aarvi was thinking to ask if her dress came, she saw her dress and breakfast already prepared.

    She went back inside to wear the dress when she noticed Aaron reading new headlines on his phone. She didn''t know what was up so she could only say, "First have breakfast, Ronron."

    Taking a deep breath, Aaron turned to her and caressed her cheek, "Get changed ande, we will eat." He knew she might lose her appetite with his.

    ----

    Karsen was obviously very surprised by her presence when she dropped her visit to his room to greet him.

    Aarvi wanted to go with Aaron but he suggested she should take a rest as she doesn''t have to go through a headache with him. Hence she decided to visit the Morrisw firm and meet Nikun.

    The three''s destinations were in three different ways, so they left in their ways.

    Aaron smoothly reached the destination but Karsen was locked in traffic due to a blockade on the road by a group of people going on strike against Rivas Industries.

    Simrly, Alex who detoured thrice still ended up in massive traffic. Alex mentioned his opinion when they were locked from all the way. "Leon Harmon is going too far. He is locking down the whole city."

    Aarvi had thought Leon would be busy to find out how he would lose the chemical project but he continued his dirty game.

    Her patience was running out so she ignored Leon''s treatment and decided to talk about different solutions for his psychosis with Nikun.

    Alex was alerted when Aarvi''s casualness turned serene that made him clutch the steering wheel and watch her dial a number.

 Chapter 535 - Innocent Life

    Alex noticed Aarvi changing her ent, she was so fluent that it felt like she was a different person. Her words sounded professional with a hint of menace towards the other person.

    "Hey." Her short greet sounded in the car.

    Alex noticed the corner of her lips arc slightly before settling hearing to the other end. He could sense the surprise on the other end. He somehow guessed they weren''t Aarvi''s team but a foreigner.

    "Yeah sure. Let''s talk business. Market maniption? Harmon Industries." She ordered.

    Alex knew Aarvi is Tw who was a genius in reading the future market. But he hadn''t expected her to be in contact with the people who manipte the stock market as they want.

    He was expecting Aarvi would drop the share price of Harmon Industries but he was shocked to hear, "Rise it, 4% daily for a week."

    Excluding Sunday and Saturday, five days of rising. Means 20%. That was huge. Alex didn''t know about the Stock market so he stayed quiet other than knowing her actions were favoring Leon. It will earn him more.

    "That''s my business." Aarvi''s cold words rang in the car before she spoke about the deal price.

    Alex heard her and realized she was the best negotiator and spent a few million for a risky deal. But, still, she was paying from her pocket.

    Is Leon worth that money? Alex doubted.

    Aarvi hung up the call and saw Alex confused. "Speak." She said as the traffic didn''t seem to free anytime soon.

    Alex scratched his head before asking, "Young Madam, why are you spending your money to make Leon earn more?" His voice was full of uncertainty.

    Aarvi thought about how to answer her n in simple words before she nodded to herself and turned to him, "Let''s say you are at the first step of the staircase trying to reach the top. How do you feel if you fall from there? And what will you do next?"

    Alex answered her question to understand her n, "I might not feel the pain, I will get up and climb the steps."

    Aarvi nodded, "You will go to the second step and fall again. Then?"

    "A tinge of pain."

    What about the third?"

    "A little more."

    Aarvi nodded, "You will have the power and strength to get up and climb. So what if I take you to the top and push you down immediately?"

    Alex was about to say he might break his leg and get admitted to the hospital that will need a long treatment. However, he understood what she was doing with Leon.

    She was nning to make Leon happy, giving him a taste of sess. When she pushes him down, he won''t have the power and strength to stand back.

    Whereas Leon was just trying to push Rivas and Skr from the first or second step when she was nning to push him to the bottomless hole.

    "You are vic- incredible." Alex bit his tongue looking away.

    Aarvipleted the word he was afraid to say, "I am vicious." She never denied it.

    Alex awkwardly smiled but stayed quiet.

    When her ount Tw unexpectedly made known to the world, she hadn''t revealed it was her but the hackers were able to get her and the stock market maniption teams and a fewpanies had reached her to work with them. She had denied each one, however, they had given her the card to contact them any day if she wanted to make money overnight. Well, she yed well all the time. To teach Leon, she used her old connection, contacted them, gave a good deal that will bring them profit.

    "Technically, it''s my money but profiting from Harmon Industries." She had invested her money in Harmon Industries to gain huge profits. She just merged her business skills with her game against Leon, " So spending a few pennies on him."

    Alex thought he understood at least a little about the stock market. He was repeating it in his mind, while Aarvi was taking care of other means that would help her hit better stock price for Harmon Industries.

    Alex asked in shock when she ended another call, "Young Madam, do you have anotherpany?" The shock was written all over her face.

    Aarvi shook her head at his sudden excited voice, "I have a team who helps a group of public and guides them to invest inpanies and informs them when they will have to sell it." She will die if she opens anotherpany. Now the general public will start buying the stock and they would sell at a profit before Aarvi kicks Leon down the throne.

    However, Aarvi didn''t exin to Alex that Leon won''t be happy in this period. He will be panicked to know how the stock price is steadily increasing. He will easily guess by tomorrow''s end that somebody is ying with hispany stocks. Aarvi being Tw, Leon will understand it''s her who is attacking him. Yet he couldn''t stop the consequences taking whatever precaution he might think of.

    At most he will try to attack Skr. Well, Dax was ready to show him Skr wasn''t going to fall by the attacks. Skr and theirpetent teams are ready to face the problems. It''s just a matter of a week.

    What Aarvi was concerned about was Leon killing innocent people. She can''t go around protecting every citizen.

    Talk of innocent life, a loud piercing the silence in the car. Aarvi turned behind hearing the ambnce siren. Alex who checked on the rearview mirror heard Aarvi instruct, "Alex, make way."

    A man who came to ask them to move bowed to them before running to the other cars.

    Alex rolled the window down and the duo heard the man pleading with other car drivers, "Please give some way for the ambnce. My wife is inbor pain. Please��"

    The man was practically begging the drivers of center and rightne vehicles so that they could make way for the ambnce. His concern and worry were apparent on his face and one could see he was also beaten by somebody and his face was stained with tears.

    Aarvi unknowingly thought about her parents who wanted her dead. Here the father was desperate to save his child. Aarvi started to worry about the baby in the womb, feeling ludicrous about how fate ys in everyone''s life.

    The heinous reality was only two out of ten were moving their car away on their own ord, a few moved listening to the man and the rest were cursing the father, making the annoying face and a car even tried to take the chance to skip the traffic with the ambnce.

    Aarvi turned to Alex to instruct him to keep her actions a secret from Aaron so that he doesn''t worry about her. However, Alex urately read her thoughts, seeing the lines of worry which were rare on her face. "I will call the team for help."

    Aarvi nodded and got out of the car with Alex. Not many know of her presence in Coasta so reaching Leon''s ears would take time. Yet, Leon had no ns to kill her.

    Aarvi ran over to the ambnce and knocked on the back door, hoping she could be of some help to the father and mother to save the baby.

 Chapter 536 - A Bewitching Enchantress

    While Aarvi went near the ambnce, Alex was instructing the other four members of the Shadow team.

    A male nurse in the ambnce opened the door and soon the painful groans of thedy reached Aarvi''s ears. That kicked her heartbeat rate. The male nurse asked Aarvi with a slight frown, "Yes?"

    Aarvi had heard natural birth could be done anywhere with proper precaution so she asked, "Is it possible to deliver a baby if I get a doctor?"

    The male nurse could say from Aarvi''s strong presence that she wasn''t an ordinarydy. She had the power to get the doctor if needed hence she asked. He shook his head and hurriedly stated, "I just checked the reports, there are someplications and needs cesarean. The operation can''t be done in this ambnce."

    Aarvi bit her lip walking faster behind the moving ambnce. Since the road was blocked at the junction, the road would be definitely free after the junction.

    Unless and until the other junction isn''t blocked too. "How far is the hospital?"

    The male nurse responded looking around to identify the location, "It''s about a mile around."

    Aarvi nodded and instructed hurriedly, "Call the hospital for arrangements, we will try to clear the road somehow." Without waiting for a response, she went ahead faster and Alex returned to her side.

    With more people, the father of the unborn baby thanked them as repeatedly as he continued his efforts to make the way for the ambnce.

    Aarvi ignored the gazes on her as she walked past the cars. Alex knocked on the door of a car signaling them to move aside but the driver watched Aarvi walk ahead and other men also trying to move the cars.

    "Who do you guys think you are?" He was doubting they were faking an emergency to cut the line when they were waiting for more than half an hour.

    Aarvi paused at his words. Turning to the source of the voice, "Humans with humanity."

    Alex tried his best not tough at her taunt while the driver who was addressed as inhumane didn''t understand her correctly. He looked at the shotgun seat to ask what she meant.

    Aarvi rolled her eyes and went ahead to speak with the cops who will be around to control the people if they go rampant.

    Alex was very close behind her and walked a long path before reaching the group of public screaming for justice for the death of three, holding the slogan boards to close the Golden Oil and punish the Rivas Industries.

    Aarvi ignored everything and searched for the captain or higher officers to speak. She went ahead as soon as she saw a group of four speaking with each other.

    "Excuse me?" She knew they were checking her out as soon as she walked towards them, yet she was well mannered.

    "Yes, Miss?" A man next to the captain spoke.

    Aarvi looked behind so that they could see the ambnce that was nearing, "There is a pregnant woman in the ambnce. Could you convince the people and make way for it? It''s an emergency."

    The four officers looked at each other and checked her out. She was wearing a short zer-styled ck short dress that hadce-trimmed hem edges. The sleeves were in folded style, viewing her forearm that had an expensive wristwatch and a fancy bracelet.

    Her long slender legs were in knee-length high heel boots. Her blow-dried hair was a little messy due to the wind that was shone under the sun, her smooth lips were in the cherry shade, a stark contrast to her fair milky skin.

    Aarvi flipped, removed the sunsses she was wearing, and met their eyes. Her gaze was too calm, hiding every emotion behind it. Her lips were curling up to her serene smile. They were pursed to a t thin line.

    The piercing ck diamonds-like eyes reminded them to speak, the middle-aged man was the first to speak, "It''s not possible, Miss." He straight turned down without trying.

    The captain sighed before he borated it for her, "Miss, look at us." He pointed around, pointing at the cops. There were around twenty of them as the groups were divided to every junction.

    "How can twenty-one of us stop more than fifty people? You are thinking of one life��"

    "Two." Aarvi corrected him.

    He was annoyed at her cold tone instantly, "Yeah yeah, two lives but we have to think of everyone. They might start hitting cars, burning wheels. That will put more lives in danger."

    Aarvi could hear the ambnce closing, they didn''t have time. Even though what the cop was saying is true, they should at least try topromise the people who were on the road.

    "You can''t?" Aarvi asked, onest time.

    The captain scoffed as he looked away, "She doesn''t understand ournguage."

    Another onemented, "Miss, why do you want to get into trouble. Look��" He pointed to a shopping mall that wasn''t far away, "Go there and enjoy your time."

    Aarvi smirked as she turned around, "Oh yeah, I will get you a belle dance dress, dance on the streets. It might earn you guys some extra pennies."

    Alex: "..."

    He quickly followed her while the cops were grinding their teeth and cursed behind her back as bitch, brat, slut, and so on. They didn''t know she was a bewitching Enchantress1.

    Alex dialed his team toe front as Aarvi was going to speak to the people to make way for the ambnce. This was going to be tough and risky, so he looked for a safe exit if they were attacked. In a few seconds, he found the route.

    "Come front, now."

    Against what Alex was thinking, Aarvi handed her bank card to Alex, "There is a bank. Get me cash of ten thousand one hundred."

    Alex: "..."

    He could never understand her and her n. He took her card and saw his team arrived so he ran towards the bank.

    Despite knowing Aarvi''s life was at risk, the captain cued his juniors to stay put so that they don''t have to stop her or protect her.

    Aarvi ignored the reporters and reached the man who was shouting on a handgrip megaphone. "Excuse me!!!" She had to shout but the man tried to push her away as she was blocking the camera.

    The Shadow team avoided his hand falling on her. The man lowered his hand and screamed at her, "Are you blind? Go away."

    The continuous catchwords were disrupted due to the disturbance.

    Aarvi ignored it, "Could you ask the people to make way for the ambnce?" She had to scream again which wasn''t good for her voice box.

    The man looked at the two strong men and gritted his teeth. He held the microphone to his mouth and shouted, "Look, people don''t have thepassion to support the victims?"

    The people screamed on top of their lungs causing Aarvi to flinch pressing her left ear. It was obvious he was paid to do this job.

    Compassion? He was talking about the dead people while their lives were in danger. She was tempted to p him but violence wouldn''t solve the problem.

    Alex again ran over to her with two big bundles of new currency notes. He was thinking if Aarvi was going to distribute money to those people or just the main person. He was confused about how she was going to solve it as they didn''t have more backup.

    She wouldn''t put herself in danger, will she? The Enchantress is a fictional superviiness appearing in Americanic books.

 Chapter 537 - The Egoistic Compassion

    Aarvi turned around and smirked looking at the two stacks in Alex''s hand. When she sent Alex to the bank, she dropped him a message with a pin and a line, [I want one hundred in a buck each. And ten thousand in hundreds.]

    She blocked the view to Alex when she took a hundred billed stacks as she instructed in a low voice, "Hide from the eyes and give me thister."

    Alex gave a small nod as he ced the stack in his pants pocket. "Yes, Young Madam Rivas."

    Aarvi turned around with a hundred stacks and purposefully yed, shuffling the notes. The main person was obviously enticed as she was right in front of him, the people around him were jealous of him.

    The slogans were continuously affected as the word started spreading as ''money''

    The main person stuttered, keeping his megaphone away, without taking his gaze away from the banknotes. Of course, he had seen the man exit the bank so he knew they were original banknotes and they had no time to get duplicates in such a short time.

    "W-what d-do you w-want?" It was a far higher price than what he got to lead the group of people.

    The reporters and cameramen started to cover the developments from different angles and the cops were very curious to know the development as they thought to me everything on thedy in the attention if something goes wrong.

    Aarvi smirked on his face hearing the question. When she made sure the people were distracted with the money and their attention was actually on her, a few were confused too so they too stopped yelling the slogans.

    Aarvi sauntered to the right side of the road with her team right behind her. The reporters started to throw their questions thinking she was particrly there to grab some attention. The people in the cars were recording and some live broadcasting to their social media.

    Aarvi went to the SUV that was in the center of thene, it''s bo was pretty highpared to sedans so she chose it, she asked the driver who was holding his mobile out to record her. "May I climb on your car?"

    The young man in his early twenties got excited knowing she was up to something. "Sure�� Sure��"

    The young man recorded Alex holding Aarvi by her waist after her instruction and lifted her to stand on the car as she wasn''t wearing the pants but dress. His camera clearly recorded how Alex and Aarvi exchanged the stack of banknotes.

    He gasped realizing 100s of 100 which was ten thousand was changed to 1s of 100 which was a hundred bucks. She was tantly fooling the people. He recorded his voice with the video, "Oh my god, she is a goddess."

    Aarvi unwrapped the paper lock on the banknotes under the hundreds of live eyes and thousands ofizens. Then she threw all the notes in her air.

    Who doesn''t like the rain of money especially when they were present due to the money?

    Not just the people who were blocking the road, the reporters were also distracted and a few car people even alighted the car. The cops wanted to grab a note or two for themselves but were afraid of the cameras.

    In just a few seconds the people ran towards the one side unblocking the junction. A few people who were confused and stood still were scared so they moved away.

    The cops who were in the middle of the road naturally went aside hearing the siren of the ambnce. Aarvi saw the unborn baby''s father fold his hands at her and climbed the ambnce which left the junction.

    Aarvi''s eyes shifted to the cops who were looking at each other and her in ununderstandable feeling. They didn''t know what to feel for the whole event.

    Just in time, Aarvi''s phone rang. She took her mobile out from her dress pocket to see it was from Aaron. Unknown what he would say and how much he knew about the situation, she answered the call.

    His voice was indulgent while saying, "My Queen got the world as her stage."

    He didn''t mention Milo Wen was at his wits when he saw live footage on a news channel where Aarvi was focused for more than five minutes. It was still going on and everyone could see Aarvi holding her mobile and biting her lip to stop herself from smiling.

    Aaron hung up the call saying, "I will call youter." So that she doesn''t smile and her real motive would be depicted wrongly.

    Aarvi hummed before she shoved her mobile into the pockets and took the megaphone from the shadow team member who had sneaked it off.

    The people realized it was banknotes of one buck, even though they were disappointed, who will give them for free? So they grabbed as much as they could, shoved in their pockets without caring they were pushing around themselves.

    "Cops, I am writing aint of theft. I lost a hundred bucks that slipped my hands." Her sweet voice sounded firm and the whole area froze.

    The shadow team controlled theirughter at her shameless tricks but a very effective one too. When you know who the money belongs to, try to keep it to yourselves, isn''t that called a theft. Upon all that, numerous cameras were recording the whole situation.

    A woman who had more than five notes clutched them hard as she argued back while stuttering, "Y-You threw them away." Others went with the voice and nodded vigorously because cops were around and they needed to leave without going to the police station.

    Aarvi shook her head, "Did I say I threw them for you? When you could spout on the roads, why can''t I y with my money?"

    The wonderstruck was written all over the faces of those people. Some people burst intoughter who had witnessed the whole thing. A girl squealed from the car, "Sister, you are so cool."

    Aarvi shed a tiny smile, saluting her two fingers at the littledy. She turned back to the people in front of her and spotted the person who spoke aboutpassion with her.

    "Humanity? So you are all humans to speak for the one who died in an unfortunate event. You want thatpany to shut down andpensate.

    What about the death you are causing by blocking the road? Can''t you hear the siren of an ambnce striving in the traffic to save lives? If your wife or mother or sister was suffering in the ambnce, would you have still blocked the road? Where has the egoisticpassion of yours gone?

    The whole city is being shut down due to your stupid blocks, will that bring the dead back? If not, what right do you have to stop other people from doing their emergency work?

    The real victims of your actions are on the roads. Some might have to reach the school or else the teacher will punish them, colleges or else they will miss the ss, offices or else lose their sry hike being undisciplined. Some might have to catch the flights. Are you going topensate them?

    If you are so humane to help, do it in the right way, and reach the ce where you get a response instead of here that disturbs everyones'' day-to-day life."

    Everyone kept silent, watching her with wide eyes and with their heart beating faster at her unyielding voice and resolute gaze. Her confidence against so many people was immeasurable.

 Chapter 538 - Sister Is Alive

    When Aarvi took a pause, she could feel the ambnce was far away without stopping anywhere. Watching the people looking at her in fright, she added one more fear, "If the mother loses her child, I will sue each one of you��" Her eyes shifted to the four cops, "And you, the cops too."

    However, the cops sniggered at her without believing her. Aarvi nodded her head as she continued, "Boss, it''s the twenty-first century, even a small kid knows how to record an audio." Their expression shifted to panic, Aarvi continued, "So no worries, I will dly release the audio I recorded about your opinion. It is very insightful." There was pin-drop silence when she finished.

    The young girl started pping and many joined her, rolling their car windows down. The megaphone truly did its work of amplifying her voice.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Now she actually understood what Aaron meant. Damn, she was scolding people but earned the appreciation. She didn''t require publicity. Now she wanted to get off and run to the car.

    She focused on her 100 bucks and spoke again once the apuse ceased, "Now, are you going to return my money or shall we see each other in court?"

    Some people thought they could give a single bill and run but Aarvi continued, "None will leave from here until I get the total bill."

    They had no choice but to curse her in their mind. Who would like to spend a lot of money just for stealing a few dors? So they started collecting the bills by the time the cops started check about the next junction so that it wouldn''t overflow with vehicles.

    The shadow team was speechless when they received more than 100 dors which were given out to get rid of Aarvi soon. They returned the extra which wasn''t matching the series of the stack.

    Meanwhile, the media was bombarding her with the questions. "Miss, who are you?"

    "What is your rtionship with that family?"

    "What is your motive behind your actions?"

    "Are you nning to participate in the election?"

    "Is this a publicity stunt?" And so on. Of course, reporters had their way to twist her actions to make it scandalous.

    Alex went closer to the bo, Aarvi held his shoulder and he helped hernd on the road clean and swift. It was obvious from the looks of her and the bodyguards she had, that she wasn''t small fry, but some bigshot.

    Turning to the reporters who were trying to shove their microphone in her face, "Publicity stunt?" She uttered clearly silencing their questions

    Aarvi crossed her arms as she pointed at the car bo with the tilt of her head, "Get on and speak. Let me hear your opinion." She told the reporter who asked her the question.

    Even though she appeared casual, the reporter didn''t dare to look her in the eyes which were challenging him, her coldness came out in her words.

    The other reporters looked at each other and Aarvi. The cameramen were busy focusing on her every expression.

    "Don''t you have the guts?" She questioned. She knows more than eighty percent there wanted to get rid of the mindless road strike but they feared the unknown but she didn''t. She had faced worse circumstances.

    She smirked at the reporters before she turned to the car owner, "Thanks." She told him before the shadow team escorted her away.

    The young man shouted his question, "Hey, what''s your name?"

    Aarvi didn''t turn around and left towards their cars happy that she didn''t waste a penny on useless people.

    A call distracted her, it was from Dax. As soon as she kept her mobile at her ear, [Dum Dum!!! What was that!] It was the first time she faced the media and her face is known all over the country. He wouldn''t be shocked if it spreads out far and beyond. He just loved how she didn''t support Rivas but stayed neutral and focused on the issues of the public out there.

    Not just him, Shawn eximed too, [I justpleted the whole video, Little Heart, make me your manager, we will rock the entertainment world and be the best influencer.]

    Aarvi: "..."

    Dax countered his words immediately, [Is your brain cracked? She wasn''t acting there.]

    Shawn scorned his friend without holding back, [Tsk, how did Little Heart let the pig brain manage thepany? I meant she was rocking on the screen. She is a badass.]

    Her friends continued to banter in her name, scolding each other.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Even though she was speechless, she loved how their mindless banter could rx her and alsough, ignoring the people who were staring at her while going towards the cars.

    ��.

    The effects of her words slowly impacted every human block on the road. One and one helped each other and silenced the groups to unblock the roads.

    The trending rank list of the search rapidly changed.

    #1, Don''t you have the guts? I do.

    #2. Who is the mysteriousdy?

    Likewise, slowly the Rivas and Skr''s topics were cooling down. That might go against them or for them when her identity leaks.

    To dig out Aarvi''s intention, the media reached the hospital and published the news very quickly. There wereplications with the operation, the baby was under observation and the chances of survival were high.

    Aarvi sent the audio of Shawn who traded it with the mediapany asking them to transfer the money to the mother''s ount. So the money could be used for treatment.

    The mediapany also published the transfer details disying Aarvi''s picture by mentioning it was from her. So it proved, the ambnce case was real and thedy indeed tried to help them.

    The father of the baby thanked Aarvi and her team for helping him out, else he would have lost two lives. Aarvi didn''t want to drag it long as it could be pulled out as her actions before going public with her image.

    --------

    Meanwhile at Mocon,

    Jose Kelly drove his car at insane speed and rushed to his home, the Kelly vi to deliver the good shocking news. He had tried to reach his parents over the phone but they weren''t answering his calls.

    He started calling Maisie from the gates, "Mom�� Mom�� Sister is alive�� Mom��" His heavy panting voice repeated.

    Before he could run to Maisie like ap dog, ''flop.'' He tripped on his footing and fell on his face, fabulously.

    Shawn took his leg away as though he didn''t know what just happened. He sat on the arm of the couch with an expression, ''I didn''t do anything. Who told him to run looking at the sky?''

    "Ahhh��" Jose groaned in pain as he sat on the floor. When he sensed piercing cold eyes, his back stiffened as he looked up and met Jordan''s eyes. Jordan was handsome but his presence was scarier than Hayden so he gulped as he looked for his mother.

    He saw Shawn who obviously tripped him but Jose had no nerve to confront him. His eyes shifted to his father who was flushed in pain and flinching timely, then his gaze fell on the woman who always protected him. The fear was obvious on her face and Jose could feel the slight tremble. Jose was shocked why she didn''t run up to coax him with sweet words.

    ''What is happening here?'' He thought, slowly squirming up on his toes.

 Chapter 539 - A Great Humiliation

    At the Kelly vi,

    Shane and Maisie were still in shock after the kidnap. They had no idea what actually happened. Some men had abducted them right in front of their vi and made them unconscious.

    They didn''t have their senses for more than an hour. When they woke up, their limbs were tied and they wereying on the trunk of the moving car, in a very congested dark space.

    Without knowing how long they had fainted, they assumed they were still being kidnapped. They desperately wanted to tell them that kidnapping them won''t get anything as Hayden would wash his hands off and live peacefully.

    Soon the car had stopped and a man who was covering his face opened the trunk door and threw them down the car like a sack of potatoes and left.

    The couple was bbergasted at the situation. They were kidnapped in front of their vi and thrown out at the corner of the city without demanding or asking anything.

    Helping each other out in bewilderment, they took a taxi and reached the vi. They were so shocked by an unbelievable event that they hadn''t moved out of the vi, locking the door and thinking what happened to them.

    The whole day, Jose was enjoying outside and didn''te home. They didn''t bother him either. Then after a long thought, Maisie decided that it''s time to take her title seriously. Her title is Madam Kelly and matriarch of the Kelly family. She wished to live in the magnificent Kelly mansion and get the mansion under her name.

    Hence both got ready, with the footage of their kidnap at the vi gates. Instead of going to the police station to write theint, they nned to go to Kelly international. They wanted to stress that their vi regency isn''t safe and they need a secure and safe ce.

    Anyway, before they could get into their Audi, a Rolls Royce royally stopped in front of the door. Maisie, who was admiring the high-ss car, grounded her teeth. She wished Hayden to die soon so that she could actually live a life of wealth and enjoy all the privileges.

    She didn''t notice Shane Kelly pale next to her. He identified it as a Rivas family car and the driver was Jordan''s driver. They often avoided the Rivas family because of Ava Kelly being known to Karsen Rivas and Shawn being her best friend. So the word Rivas would remind him of Ava Kelly, every bloody time.

    Maisie''s hands flew to her mouth, she gasped loudly when the train of cars stopped and Jordan alighted the car in stoic expression. It was her first time seeing Jordan in person, it said that meeting the old man was next to impossible as he avoids unnecessary people trying to enter the Rivas family.

    As she had expected, his strong presence naturally made their heads low like helpers in the pce, for bowing and keeping their eyes down at the arrival of the emperor.

    His every move was elegant and refined. He shifted his soul-piercing gaze to the entrance of the vi before it fell on the couple who were at the car.

    As thoughpelled, the couple ran up to Jordan and eventually jerked to stop when Jordan''s bodyguard blocked them. Shane stuttered, shifting his eyes from Jordan''s face to everywhere without focusing straight in the eyes of Jordan, "E-Elder Rivas, p-please wee."

    He poked Maisie to greet whose eyes were looming over the expensive car. Maisie lifted her gaze to meet Jordan''s eyes but an unlock of the door caught his attention.

    A beautiful woman alighted the car before the driver closed the door and guided her. Maisie immediately remembered the words of Megan from the tea party. Her hand reached out to clutch her husband and tell him what happened but he was already smiling at the woman.

    "Madam Rivas!!" He greeted, "What do we owe this honor for?" He respectfully and very politely spoke. The only thing missing was his deep bow.

    Maisie had very strong instincts that there is nothing to be happy about the situation. A part of her was screaming that it''s about Ava Kelly, whose presence in their life always made Maisie living miserable. Hence the jinx is well suited to Ava Kelly.

    Megan looked at her female bodyguard who nodded at Megan before going front. Maisie was shocked and cowered, unknowingly anticipating the big tight p on her face.

    Anyway, the female bodyguard pushed Maisie aside while Shane understood what was going on. He shifted aside as he held his wife.

    Megan and Jordan went towards the entrance looking at the cottage-styled, well-maintained vi andwn. Probably they would have been excited if Aarvi had happily grown up like every other child. Unfortunately, everything about that ce felt like a thorn, piercing their eyes and foot wherever they stepped.

    The little short stories which Shawn had told them were already incensing them, they couldn''t even imagine the life Aarvi suffered from her biological parents.

    While father-inw and daughter-inw made their way inside following thedy bodyguard, Shane and Maisie were having action and eye war. Both were asking each other if they offended them somehow and what Jordan and Megan were doing there.

    Shane was about to say ''please take a seat.'' They sat on the couch as if it''s their own house and they were appointed to look after the vi.

    Megan and Jordan already knew the Kelly family is wealthy and have apany. They had even seen the pictures of a Cape Cod-style mansion, inparison, this Kelly couple actually had nothing.

    Megan and Jordan nced at each other, understanding Hayden doesn''t favor his son and family, else they would have been living in the Kelly mansion or a better ce. They weren''t looking down but studying the fact.

    Despite all that, the family wasn''tcking in anything. There were maids and well-organized houses except for the ck hearts in them.

    Megan broke the silence, "Madam Kelly, why are you hostile? Aren''t we weed here? Hadn''t I told you that I would be inviting you for the birthday banquet?" She sounded so casual that Maisie almost believed it.

    "Really?" She awkwardlyughed. She wasn''t that stupid to believe the Rivas family inviting them for a birthday. They always preferred limited guests. Probably it would have been possible if Ava Kelly was alive.

    Due to the presence of Rivas, they remembered Ava more than any other day.

    Jordan tapped the cane on the floor as he looked around. When his eyes fell on the family picture, he voiced. His voice stayed neutral to see how far the disgusting couple could go. "Where is your daughter?"

    Shane and Maisie froze.

    Megan appeared confused instantly, "Daughter?" She was helping them to lie easily. "I heard from Madam Kelly that she only has a single child."

    Maisie vigorously nodded, "Yeah yeah, my son Jose Kelly."

    When Ava was alive, Maisie often taunted him saying your daughter and addressed Jose as her son so he was used to it. Hence he corrected it so that Megan and Jordan don''t misunderstand, "Yeah, our son, Jose. We have only him." He shed his unnatural smile.

    However, they knew Shawn was a friend of Ava Kelly so Maisie quickly followed her husband''s words in case they knew about Ava Kelly.

    "We had adopted a girl named Ava Kelly." She deeply sighed, "Blood is blood, how can we expect the outsider to adapt to us. She ran away with somebody and died somehow."

    Megan clenched her teeth hard and craved to p soul out of that woman. How could somebody say their blood as an outsider? It was outrageous, it was hard for Megan to just sit and listen to the brazen lies.

    Jordan''s hold on the cane increased rapidly. He wouldn''tsh at a woman so his gaze shifted to the man who joined his voice and agreed to Maisie''s words.

    "Yeah, we admitted her to the same school as Jose, provided her with everything, and sent her abroad to study. But we hadn''t thought she would end up breaking her marriage and run away with a random man." He deeply sighed as though he went through a great humiliation.

    Both lied on their faces without batting an eyelid and pretended to be unlucky parents of an adopted child as they shed a faint smile.

 Chapter 540 - Doom

    Despite being angered by what Megan and Jordan heard, a small part of them was actually d thinking those two won''t reach Aarvi again to make her wounds raw.

    "So she is dead?" Jordan''s cold voice rang to confirm their words.

    Shane and Maisie looked at each other in rm. They had the inkling, their response was going to have a huge impact but they couldn''t put a finger on it. However, to maintain the lie they had spread over all these years, they had to continue their act of being humble parents of an adopted child.

    "U-unfortunately, y-yeah." Maisie shed a painful smile as though hiding her hurts.

    Jordan grunted, calling his assistant inside. A man in histe thirties came inside and bowed to Jordan. He started stating the report Jordan had asked as he ced the evidence of everything on the table.

    "Elder Rivas, Mr. and Mrs. Kelly has shares in a few small but promisingpanies."

    Maisie and Shane''s eyes were as wide as saucers without understanding why the Rivas family was digging up about them.

    "The assistant continued, "They have two logbooks at Mrs. Kelly''s clothing brand store. They are misleading the actual ie to reduce the tax by showing wrong numbers. Despite being in profit, they have swindled money from president Kelly with lies."

    Paled, Maisie stood up panicking and stammered, "What are you up to? How could you check into our private life?" Her voice slightly increased but the moment her eyes met Jordan''s, her tone fell to the bottom of her throat.

    The assistant barely nced at her before continuing to report, "They have rented out three outlets in the city. Other than that, they get a monthly allowance from President Kelly." He scoffed at the end realizing they were trying to cheat their family members.

    Shane wanted tosh out at them and throw them out. But he knew the consequences of his action and he couldn''t handle it so he stayed dead silent thinking if he should call Hayden to save himself.

    After keeping most of the files that were in his hand, the assistant continued the words which the Kelly couple didn''t know, "ording to insider information, the couple has hidden about this from President Kelly but they have no idea President Kelly is aware of every little action of them."

    Maisie slumped on the couch hearing it. Now she understood why her act of being a good daughter-inw never got approved by Hayden Kelly.

    Whereas Jordan and Megan could understand why the old man never let these two get near him. If that''s the case, how did they get money to invest and buy an outlet on the busy streets as they need a lot of money? They couldn''t have swindled millions of money from Hayden, right?

    Megan questioned, "How did they manage to get the capital?"

    The assistant nodded at Megan, with a polite smile and reported the other information he was able to gather, "President Kelly is also aware that Mr. and Mrs. Kelly spent less than 3 million for wedding arrangements bringing everything duplicate, diamond jewelry, a replica of wedding dress and so on. whereas President Kelly had given them more than twenty million."

    Maisie and Shane didn''t know it was money given to them for their redemption seeing them enthusiastic and happy for Ava Kelly.

    Then the assistant nced at the two who were quivering after knowing Hayden Kelly knows about everything. The assistant concluded, "They got that money out of Ava Kelly''s wedding arrangements, by selling every expensive thing Ava Kelly had in her room. Anyway, everything is bought back by President Kelly and stored in the Kelly mansion."

    Megan and Jordan weren''t sure why Hayden was tolerating them, but they couldn''t believe the couple in front of them was so disgusting to the bones. They could guess Hayden must have wanted the wedding toplete and Ava Kelly probably knew whatever she was wearing was all duplicate but she stayed quiet. And their silence elevated the audacity of the couple.

    Megan who had ignited the fire in the social circle knew Maisie was being abandoned by other socialites. Now she wanted to ruin everything she had.

    Her hands carelessly shuffled the files and handed a file to the assistant, "Send this to the ie tax department. I want all her outlets closed down. Make sure every loyal and diligent employee gets hired somewhere and the sick dogs left out." Her words were menacing as her gaze on Maisie.

    The assistant took the file as he responded, "I will arrange it right away, Madam Rivas."

    Maisie couldn''t believe her ears. She had never offended the Rivas family. So how could she ept the ill-treatment?

    "Why are you doing this to me? What have I ever done to you?" Maisie hysterically asked Megan, unable to control herself when her years of efforts to have the name and fame turned into ash right in front of her eyes.

    Megan''s bodyguard strode ahead and pushed Maisie away from getting closer to Megan. The female bodyguard sped her hand behind her and stood straight, with coldness in her eyes. She could have broken a bone or two but the two were doctors, it would be better if she does when they leave.

    Megan and Jordan could have told Ava Kelly''s name but they didn''t. They knew, if they said Aarvi''s name, Maisie would again call Ava as a jinx who ruined their life.

    Why couldn''t the woman understand she was ruining their life but not Ava Kelly?

    Megan gracefully shrugged her shoulder as she spoke like a spoiled Madam of the powerful family, "You hurt my eyes."

    If Shawn was there, he would have definitely celebrated looking at Maisie bewildered. Shane was trying his best to stay low so that they don''t touch his money hence he didn''t help his wife either.

    Maisie suddenlyughed,ughing hysterically at Megan that could almost give creep one. It was like her elegant facade fell off and her real shrew-like character was uncovered.

    "You are jealous of my looks. I knew it." Sheughed till the corner of her eyes moistened, "Since you can''t win on me, you made those brainless women go against me and came here to show you power."

    There was no doubt, Maisie was beautiful. The way she carried herself and dons the clothes, couldn''t be done easily by others of her age. But her heart was pitch ck against the personality she shows.

    However, Megan thought Maisie lost her sense of thinking. Jealous? She has everything she needs, why will she be jealous of a woman like Maisie.

    If she was in the position of Maisie, Megan knew Karsen would do everything to support her, instead of sitting like Shane Kelly who was worried about himself.

    Father-inw? Hayden doesn''t care about Maisie, whereas Jordan treats Megan more than a daughter, he always kept her ahead of his sons. Looks were superficial, and she was earning the money honestly unlike fooling the people around.

    Love, respect, support, career, Megan had everything needed to live. So what''s there to be jealous of Maisie?

    Maisie, who had thought Megan was like any other woman, stoppedughing and clenched her teeth. If they hadn''t offended the Rivas family, how could they get their attention?

    Her ill brain ended up remembering Ava Kelly and Shawn. Assuming Shawn must have said something, she turned to Shane and hissed in excessive repulsion and detestation for Ava Kelly.

    "I told you, we should have killed that jinx in the bud. See, she brought doom even after the death. She would never leave our back until we are ruinedpletely."

 Chapter 541 - The Show Is Yet To Begin

    ''I told you, we should have killed that jinx in the bud. See, she brought doom even after the death. She would never leave our back until we arepletely ruined.''

    After blurting out everything, Maisie realized she gave out her real face at the provocation. Her eyes widened when she saw the two in front of them were controlling their anger.

    She frantically looked back at the kitchen where the maids were hiding and also waiting for her orders if anything needed to be served. "What the f**k are you guys doing inside? Come out and save us. They are going to beat us."

    That''s exactly the reason Megan and Jordan were silent. The two maids came out and stood with their heads down.

    The assistant instructed the two women to get closer, "Collect your payments."

    Maisie and Shane were even more shocked when they saw their maids collect the envelopes and bow to Jordan and Megan. The assistant added more words, "Join the work from tomorrow." They were going to work as a cleaning and kitchen staff in one of Rivas subsidiarypany with a higher payment.

    Were they thinking Megan was easy? If the daughter of the family can''t be the daughter, Megan thought, wouldn''t it be good for the Master and Madam of the family to be maids and helpers in their own house?

    The assistant had met those maids yesterday.

    Even if they want the maids, Megan and Jordan were going to cut off all the sources of ie from them. About Hayden helping his son and daughter-inw, they will see how it goes in theing days.

    The maids left, taking their packed luggage. Simrly, a gardener was also sent.

    Jordan stood up holding his cane, "Who are you going to call for help?" He questioned with a sinister smile on his face. If that woman and man could be so audacious in front of them, they couldn''t imagine what Ava had suffered.

    Jordan swung the cane andshed on Shane Kelly''s arm. Shane cried in agony but didn''t have time to recover. Jordan struck again on the other side, each time increasing his strength.

    When he hadn''t epted Aarvi, he still had beaten the man who hugged Aarvi in the hospital. When Aarvi was his granddaughter-inw and knew these pieces of scum had treated her brutally, why would he hold himself back?

    The vi was filled with the painful groans of the man. The assistant closed the main door to avoid too much attention.

    Meantime, Maisie was scared to death imagining those same strikes on her body, creating the bruise. She was trembling when trying to speak and her gazended on Megan. Her breathing was rugged looking at Megan''s smile at her. The fear gripped her throat and her hands flew to her mouth as tears rolled out without understanding why things were changing so drastically in her life.

    Jordan stopped to catch a breath, after all, he is old. He knew why Shane didn''t fight back. Shane assumed Jordan might not attack him after beating him. If he attacked Jordan in defense, his bodyguard''s one strike would be enough to make him handicapped for the lifetime.

    The main door of the vi opened and a young man walked in. He was in casual wear,zily walking in like a true young master of the family. There were no worries or tension on his face. It was like he came out for a stroll.

    Shane was in pain so he didn''t notice, Maisie who saw him run up to him hurried, "Zain, Zain�� Help us... They have beaten your uncle, they want to kill us. Zain, please do something." She desperately shook Zain''s arm.

    Zain shrugged his hand harder that caused Maisie to lose bnce and fell on the floor. He wanted tough at her face. The woman who was trying to get rid of him from the family tree so that he doesn''t inherit anything from the Kelly family was acting pitiful and begging him when in trouble.

    He lost count of how many times she had used him of things he hadn''t even known. She had gone as far as to tell Zain poisoned Jose Kelly when Zain was on a mission in a different country.

    Talk about shamelessness.

    Megan and Jordan had witnessed everything. They could guess, Shawn must have told him. Zain nodded at Jordan and shed a polite smile at Megan as a greeting.

    Maisie, who witnessed it, gasped loudly, "Is this all you''re doing?"

    Zain half shrugged his shoulders andpleted the lines Maisie wanted to say, "Oh yeah, I want the whole Kelly assets for myself." If he says the same in front of Hayden, the old man would die peacefully.

    Zain chose the couch opposite Megan and Shane. Instead of sitting on the couch, he climbed on it and sat on the headrest. He pulled a lollipop from his pocket,zily unwrapped it, and popped it to his mouth.

    Confusion shed in his eyes, "Am Ite?"

    Megan concluded she likes Zain. She just chuckled in response.

    Zain pretended to remember something, "Oh, I remember, these two cursed my little sister every day. May I know who you picked after her?" He hadn''t stepped into the vi after Aarvi left that ce.

    Maisie and Shane froze recalling how they had treated Ava Kelly. They could only wish, Ava Kelly hadn''t said anything to Zain.

    Well, their wish came true. Ava Kelly never told anything to anybody. Aarvi had shared very very few incidents with Aaron.

    Megan pretended to be unknown, "Little sister? You mean an adapted girl?"

    Zain had expected that. He turned to Shane and Maisie and asked, "Did you two tell that?" He mused in amusement, "Are you ashamed to tell you two fooled around, got married because of pregnancy, and tried to kill my little sister numerous times?" Then he smiled in understanding, "Ahh�� It''s alright, I understand."

    Jordan and Megan realized where the hatred for their daughter started. Jordan struck Shane as he cursed, "You should have been impotent. You don''t deserve a child."

    "And you!" He looked at Maisie crouched down in fear of pain, "You are a stain to be called as a woman."

    All the while Maisie didn''t earn any hit that made her fear reaching the roof.

    Jordan ordered his assistant to invalidate the share papers to cut off the source of ie. They didn''t touch outlets which they will have to sell once the ie tax department ceases them.

    Zain wasn''t satisfied yet. Even though both Shane and Maisie are selfish people, Shane avoided Ava Kelly, he probably would havee around as she was his blood but Maisie was the one who always cursed him and scolded him which started increasing his dislike towards Ava Kelly.

    Even though Shane used to hit Ava, it was just a drop in the sea. Maisie was the one who made Ava''s life a living hell, yet Maisie never let Ava live in hell. When everyone lived a life, Ava Kelly suffered her life.

    Shawn had some work at Rivas Industries, sending an invitation for Leon and leaking its news. Hence he was a littlete. He grimly entered the vi and asked annoyingly, "Grandfather, Mom, why are you here? Do you know this is the house of My Little heart? These two had hit and cursed Little Heart when that spineless man ran away with another woman."

    Shane and Maisie wanted to cough blood and die there. They know Shawn always addressed Ava as Little Heart, they had tried to know if they love each other but Ava had told them, he is like her brother. Without giving up, they scolded her for assuming herself and asked how Shawn treats her. She had emphasized to them that he treated her like a little sister. Hence they matchmake her with another man.

    Zain shook his head, "You should learn acting from your sister-inw." Shawn chuckled as both fists punched before Shawn sat on the arm of the chair.

    Maisie was thinking of taking the backing from their Bute family. First, she wanted to teach Zain a lesson and get out of the situation. She also wanted to nder Megan as attacking Rivas with her power was practically useless.

    But she didn''t know they weren''t leaving yet. The main show is yet to begin.

 Chapter 542 - Time To Reimburse

    At Kelly international,

    While the Rivas family was pulling off each source of ie from Shane and Maisie, Hayden Kelly who reached the office got the news Jordan Rivas was at the Kelly Vi.

    Hayden didn''t worry even the slightest. It would have been very easy for him to bring Shane and Maisie on the road but Aarvi had more right over it than him. Her sess was the biggest face p to her parents. He had waited for his granddaughter to return and teach her parents instead of the Rivas family. It wasn''t like he had aint.

    Since Jordan and Megan were at the Kelly Vi, he understood the Rivas family got to know about her real identity. That meant, they epted her and stood for her. He thought his granddaughter might be repulsive to even look at Shane and Maisie in the face.

    Just the previous day he got to know from Zain that Aarvi recovered all her memories, there were no moreplications with her health, and got married to Aaron. Hayden was delighted the whole day, announcing the bonus for his employees. He was d that Zain was with her to support her as her family.

    So he didn''t bother to help Shane and Maisie, in fact, he instructed his assistant and secretaries to ignore the calls from them and Jose.

    -------

    At Kelly Vi,

    Zain was the first to get the link to the live video of Aarvi in Coasta. He could guess she would have definitely nned everything in just a few seconds and she seeded in her unexpected mission by ignoring she had a different n to appear in public.

    He didn''t think Maisie and Shane would fall to their own dug pit and call her daughter. So he shrugged off theplication that might arise.

    Zain sent the link to Dax, Shawn, Megan, and Jordan who watched the whole thing while the Kelly couple continued to quiver in the corner.

    Shawn went outside to speak with Dax and Aarvi when he noticed Pagani jerking to stop in front of the vi. Shawn and Jose never really spoke, he had no animosity but Aaron had told him once that Jose was selfish just like his parents and a kind of fool. So Shawn got inside the vi first.

    Everyone heard Jose calling Maisie from the gates, "Mom�� Mom�� Sister is alive�� Mom��" His heavy panting voice repeated.

    Shawn, who was leaning on the wall, stuck his leg out and tripped Jose.

    "Ahhh��" Jose cried at the fall, his face flushed in pain.

    Megan felt like his son was still a teenager. She had seen him trip the pursuers of Ariel if they were torturing her in the school.

    Shawn shrugged his shoulders looking at his wonderstruck mother.

    When Jose sensed the oppressing air in the living room, his back stiffened. He first thought his mother and father might already know Ava was alive until he met Jordan''s cold eyes.

    Brushing his eyes on everyone, he gulped trying to hide his fright. His eyes shifted to his father who was flushed in pain and flinching timely. Then his gaze fell on the woman who always protected him. The fear was obvious on her face and Jose could feel the slight tremble in her. Jose was shocked why she didn''t run up to coax him with sweet words.

    Maisie and Shane, who were focused on their problems, hadn''t heard Jose''s words. So they didn''t react.

    Shawn probed for Jose to speak, "Jose Kelly, you were saying something."

    Jose remembered the video he saw. He nodded vigorously as he went to Shawn and excitedly revealed, "Brother Shawn, sister is alive. Look��" He gave his mobile to Shawn as he turned to his parents. He forgot to ask them why they were scared and told them what he saw on his mobile.

    "Brother Zain, Mom, Dad, my sister is alive. Do you know she is so bold and confident in the video? All are calling her goddess. She threw money in the air to divert attention and sent the ambnce to the hospital. Sister scolded those people, reporters, and also cops. She is trending everywhere. Are we going to bring her home? When are we meeting her?" He said everything in a breath and panted, eagerly looking at his parents.

    Shane and Maisie were in horror before their expression rxed. Both shook their heads in resignation. Maisie had already told him that there is a foreigner in the city who looks like Ava Kelly.

    "She has bodyguards, isn''t she?" Maisie asked. She thought her useless daughter couldn''t have run away with a millionaire to have bodyguards. It didn''t cross her mind Ava Kelly could be a billionaire.

    Jose excitedly nodded, "Yeah, there are about five."

    Maisie pped her forehead, "She is that foreigner I told. And you have no sister." She gritted her teeth without knowing, the more she despised Aarvi, she would find herself in deeper shit.

    Megan and Jordan curiously watched them. It was like, Jose wanted to take them and go to Coasta immediately to meet Aarvi. However, Maisie''s response threw cold water into his anticipation.

    Zain interjected before Jose could argue with Maisie and thetter could curse Aarvi more. "Jose." He overbearingly beckoned Jose.

    Jose was a young timid man. He would surrender to the danger so he ended up sitting on the couch of Zain Kelly.

    Zain patted his head hiding his revolt. What he didn''t like about Jose was, Jose learned from his parents how to be selfish. Even though he treated Ava well, he focused on himself first. A gift was enough for Jose to ignore Ava Kelly.

    Zain unemotionally stated, "Ava Kelly is no more." There is Aarvi Evans.

    The Rivas family understood what Zain meant and Jose''s face fell. He took his mobile and watched the video again, zooming the picture. He wasn''t able to convince himself she wasn''t his sister. He looked at Zain, "Brother Zain, is it possible to meet this girl? I-I-I really think she is my sister." He pleaded as he didn''t know where to go in Coasta to look for her.

    He hadn''t believed his mother when she had told him about the doppelganger, but this was too much of a coincidence. "Sister and this girl both have the same chocte brown hair and ck orbs, just like ours. It''s just that my sister was timid and this girl is very bold."

    Shawn wanted to cough up blood hearing Jose. Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans, both weren''t timid. Shawn had got to know that when he taught her to ride a bike. He had never seen fear in her even when she had no idea how to pedal the bicycle. She appeared timid to her family because they always restricted her from every bloody thing.

    For some reason, Megan and Jordan who silently heard and watched Jose, couldn''te to any conclusion about Jose. He was too skittish and he didn''t care about his parents but his own dilemma. They saw Zain and Jose, both were many worlds apart. One had a very strong presence yet likable personality, another one was soft yet repulsive.

    Maisie shut his son from speaking about Ava Kelly, "Shut up Jose, call your grandfather here soon."

    Jose was following her orders when Zain tossed his mobile away with just a finger. Jose frowned, showing his dissatisfaction. He was about to take the mobile when his eyesid on Jordan and Megan. He realized he forgot them.

    He stuttered, ignoring his mobile, "B-brother Zain, what''s going on?" The fear was obvious on his face looking at Jordan who was scarier than Hayden.

    Zain smirked at Maisie before he patted Jose''s head like a pet dog, "Do you know? I am writing a story of a cruel mother. Could you narrate how your mother treated my little sister?" The threat underneath his tone was very heavy.

    Megan didn''t bother hurting herself. Her bodyguard took the cue. She cracked her knuckles and stood behind Maisie.

    It was time to reimbrse Maisie, just like how Maisie treated Ava Kelly.

 Chapter 543 - People Often Crave Unattainable

    Maisie''s eyes widened when she sensed the female bodyguard in a suit standing behind her after hearing Zain Kelly.

    None of them knew how Maisie actually treated Ava Kelly as thetter never told them. But Jose was different. Jose witnessed everything from his birth. He was always obedient to her because he had witnessed how Maisie was beating Ava. So a small threat would be enough to make Jose cry out everything. He feared the pain more than anything.

    "Zain Kelly, how dare you? Did you forget we are family?" Maisie stood up to stop her son from blurting out everything in fear. Jose was her son anyway, he learned by watching her and knew how to save himself from trouble.

    She turned to Jose, even if she raised her voice at Jose, she never really got angry at him. But this time, she fiercely red at him, "Jose, don''t forget your limits. Go to your room."

    Jose was feeling pressure from all sides. The Rivas family, Zain, and also his parents. Gulping a mouthful of spit, he tried to stand up but Zain''s continuous tap on his shoulders felt too heavy. He tried to speak, words stayed behind, he weighed the situation and stayed seated.

    Looking at the situation of his parents, he didn''t want to end up like them. So he too chose his welfare against his parents. He wasn''t the one to be med, that''s what he learned from his mother and father all these years.

    "Family?" Zain Kelly scorned. That was the most ridiculous word from her mouth. He was a Kelly, the more he revealed to the Rivas family, the more they would despise the Kelly family. Hence he didn''t reveal much about how they treated him after he lost his father.

    The assistant ced a file on the table as he reported about Jose, "Just passed in graduation, has a girlfriend on whom he spends all his allowance. Excluding his car, he has nothing under his name. Has no job or responsibility, spends all the time ying video games."

    Jose: "..."

    He felt every word out of that middle-aged man as a taunt and he couldn''t understand what was going on. For a moment he wondered if Zain was using the Rivas family to get rid of them for the Kelly International.

    In that case, wouldn''t Zain be working at Kelly International to help their grandfather and get on the good books? Jose felt his brain wasn''t smart enough to discern what was going on.

    ''Did Mom or Dad offend the Rivas family?'' His eyes widened.

    They often feared the Rivas family when Dax had told them he would ruin them if something happens to Ava Kelly at the wedding hall. Jose knew how protective Shawn and Dax were of Ava Kelly.

    ''So is this old grudge?'' Jose thought as he nced at Zain who loved Ava Kelly more than anybody in the family.

    Jose used to get a little jealous of his sister when Zain was returning from boarding school with gifts for her and take her out for ying all day. Then Maisie would coax him with more gifts and vacations, hence he never fought with Ava Kelly.

    People often crave something unattainable. Hence, Jose was a little envious of Ava Kelly when Hayden and Zain treated Ava like a princess and always ignored him. He only had his parents tter him.

    Shawn cracked his knuckles as he stood up and flexed his arms, "I didn''t work out well today." Hezily said and Jose lost it there.

    "Mom used to hit my sister almost every day." He crouched aside anticipating Shawn to hit him.

    "Jose," Maisie grunted loudly as she stood up. She was about to stride towards him, the female bodyguard, grabbed her hair mercilessly and flung aside for more space to beat the woman.

    ''Flop'' Maisie cried out in pain falling on the floor. It immediately reminded her how she always used her strength and dragged Ava by her hair.

    Of course, the bodyguard knew who they were talking about. Young Madam of the Rivas family. Ignoring that they were Young Madam''s parents, she focused on her job.

    Megan imagined Shawn or Aaron in Jose''s ce. Shawn and Aaron would have broken the bones of the man who threatens or gets beaten up instead of giving out his family. She disliked the Kelly family more and more, if Aarvi was on good terms with them, she doubted how she would have treated them.

    Shrugging her shoulder in the mind, "Like? Be more specific, Second Young Master Kelly." Her voice stated she was enjoying the show.

    She knew it wouldn''t be enough to pay back but they will have a taste of it and from today, they will fear every day when they were going to drop in there and torture them.

    Jose lowered his gaze from his father who was staring at him in fear. "I-I don''t��"

    Shawn''s palmnded on his shoulder. Jose squeezed his eyes and blurted out, "Mom had kicked sister once from upstairs." He blurted out what he recalled and covered his lips.

    Jordan and Megan were frozen when Maisie wailed when she was dragged away by the bodyguard upstairs. The first turn of the stairs had only less than fifteen steps, they weren''t enough to seriously injure a grown person. Hence the bodyguard rolled out the women to the ground.

    Jose was trembling like a wet puppy thrown out in the winter season. When he had seen Ava in that position, he got a fever for a day, now he felt like he was going to wet his pants.

    Megan didn''t dare to look at Maisie. She kept her eyes away, asionally ncing at Shane who cared about his skin without helping his wife.

    Jordan made his heart stone cold. If they hadn''t kicked Aarvi out on the day she returned with bruises, she wouldn''t have reached the deathbed.

    Jose heard his mother cry for the first time. He couldn''t even imagine the pain she was going through but he was sure Maisie at least got to know what Ava had been through.

    To save his mother who had looked after him so well, he wanted to say that''s it but the two men on either side of him were like devils ready to break his neck any moment so willingly or unwillingly he had to say what Ava had suffered.

    "She used to lock sister in the room without food and water." Only that''s how he could save his mother. Fasting was better than beating ck and blue.

    The female bodyguard paused. If a mother could do this to her child, she could guess she would have hit her powerless child in different ways. And whatever they heard was just a small end of the stick. Hence she didn''t act on Jose''s words and turned to Megan for her orders.

    Shawn and Zain looked at each other, Jose was smartly saving his mother. However, his little smartness couldn''t make them fool so easily.

    Megan could read it too. She didn''t expect the little rat to y smart instead of being scared. She threw another bucket of cold water on him, "Let''s keep that atst."

    Shawn was satisfied with her mother''s decision. Megan continued, "Let''s lock them in the servants'' room." Where they won''t get their soft bed to sleep or the luxurious bathroom to bath or well-equipped room to spend the time. "No electricity, and�� No water."

    This should be good enough for the first round. Shouldn''t it?

    Jose, Shane, and Maisie: "..."

 Chapter 544 - The Brutal Hour

    Jose continued to say how his father used to shove Ava away and kicked her in his shoes. Maisie earned a lot of ps until she looked unrecognizable.

    Jose had tried to be smart to save his mother and told them about his father. Anyway, both were beaten good enough without a loss of a single drop of blood.

    Despite seeing the pitiful state of Shane and Maisie, neither Shawn nor Zain was satisfied. Shawn could still vividly imagine how he had seen Aarvi in the operation theatre, lifelessly lying on the stretcher. Zain, who often saw bruises on little Ava and how Maisie never let Ava free from her clutch, his irate couldn''t be quenched so easily.

    For Megan, seeing somebody physically hurt was difficult as she would be the one to help. She was able to hold on because she knew Aarvi had been through that by making no mistake. So why shouldn''t Maisie bear the same?

    Before leaving, Shawn didn''t forget to give heads up. He bent lower, looking down upon them, "This is just the beginning. Once the tax department seizes everything you have, I wille back." He doubted if Aarvi would spare a few minutes for her parents so he wouldn''t mind taking up extra work.

    Shawn stood up buttoning his zer, "Twenty-one years��" The twenty-one years they had tortured Ava Kelly, "For twenty-one years of your cruelty, you will be suffering for the rest of your life." He walked out of the maids'' room.

    Shane and Maisie wanted to scream at him and ask what does their family have anything to do with them. But they didn''t have the nerve.

    Zain looked at Jose who was afraid that he would be locked inside with his parents. Then Zain shifted his gaze at the two who were groaning. He pulled the chair and sat on it, crossing his legs.

    He looked down at them, "I will save you out of this." He announced. He gave them hope.

    Maisie and Shane stopped groaning and looked at him in a hopeful gaze, ignoring their swollen faces and burning muscles. Jose hesitantly went inside the room. If his parents lose everything, he would have nothing either so he wanted to know how that is possible.

    Zain asked once he got their clear-cut attention, "What was Ava''s mistake?"

    Even an idiot could say he wouldn''t listen to any rubbish against Ava Kelly. And importantly there was no mistake from her. However, Jose, who was aside, recalled how much he knew and whatever his mother told him, "Brother Zain, Mom said sister had tried to kill me when I was in the womb."

    ''Pak.''

    The second the words ended from his mouth, Zainnded a sharp teeth-breaking p on Jose''s face. Jose felt dizzy by the sudden impact. Once he tasted metallic in his mouth, his dizziness worsened and fell to the ground.

    Jose still believes Ava was adopted because that''s what Maisie had stuffed in Jose''s brain.

    Jose rolled on the floor, groaning in pain feeling his teeth shake, as tears made their way down his eyes while his right cheek had strong finger imprints.

    Maisie crawled next to her son and hugged him. Cursing Zain and Ava in her mind. She knew well if she gets angry, she will earn more pain, just like how she treated Ava. She used to hit little Ava. If the little girl cried, she used to beat her more and also harsher.

    Zain sat back holding hisposure without showing a hint of anger. "Did you wake up, Little Master?" An evil smirk appeared on his face.

    Maisie never let anybody call Jose as Second Young Master which meant Jose is being second to Zain. So to keep it more intimate, she was addressing him as Little Master.

    Zain continued, "The girl who never came out of the room for three years, who didn''t know how to speak a word, who didn''t know the meaning of parents and who these two brutes were, tried to kill you!?" That was themest joke he ever heard.

    "Stay with your sweet mother and brainless father." He said through his teeth looking at the two who started scheming how to get rid of Zain and get out of the situation.

    Zain ignored them. He could have taken care of these three very, very long back. He was controlling himself, all due to Aarvi. Looking at Jose whose eyes became wide understanding he will also be locked, Zain continued the rest of the words.

    "Get to know about the truth." Zain threw his mobile at him as he continued, "When you call and tell me theplete truth, I will let you out of this room."

    Jose: "..."

    He wanted to retort but felt painful to even move his jaws. He always exchanged brief hits with his friends but they weren''t harsh. So the first-ever painful hit on him was from Zain.

    Zain threw two mobiles of Shane and Maisie who were pale as a sheet thinking what was Ava''s mistake. Maisie had a lot to say but those were all the mes on Ava. She wanted to say something that could make Zain''s impression on Ava change.

    Is it possible?

    Maisie despised Ava from her pregnancy. Could she me Ava for taking birth? It wasn''t like Ava appeared out of nowhere. It was their own drunken state mistake and they wanted someone to me their wrongdoings. Thus Ava became their easiest target.

    "The day you two say what Ava''s mistake is, I will make you guys the head of thepany." And it was impossible.

    The hope they had vanished just like that. They were still in the bottomless pit with no way out.

    At least they would sit and reflect on themselves. Nheless, Zain knew what they were going to do. Shane will me Maisie and vice versa.

    Zain was curious about how Jose would get to know the truth. Will Maisie save her son by epting her mistake? Or stuff him with more lies. And also looked forward to seeing how Jose would react after knowing the truth.

    ''And why does he exactly want Ava Kelly back in their life?'' The most important question in Zain''s mind.

    So he was going to leave a bug in the room to listen to them. He wanted to see the real face of Jose. Aarvi loved her little brother, yet she couldn''t bring herself to meet him. So Zain wanted to find out if Jose was really innocent or hiding something.

    Zain got up and left, locking the door behind him.

    The brutal one hour of the family ended.

    Maisie tried her best to soothe her son. She hated to touch but having no choice, she took the napkin of the maids, wet it in tap water, and helped him reduce the redness and swelling.

    Whereas Shane was angry at his son so he ignored both and focused on who could help them out. He knew many wouldugh at their state if he called so his pride stopped him from reaching them. He tried to reach Hayden, his secretaries, and assistant but none answered the call.

    He wanted to call the cops, but what are the chances of winning against Rivas? And the Rivas could easily say they have nothing to do with the Kelly family and that would open up all the blunder they had done so far.

    He turned to Maisie and ordered, "Call your Bute family and ask them to take us away from here. We will think of the restter." He didn''t want to stay where the maids were living. It disgusted him. ''That bitch.'' He cursed Megan for putting them there.

 Chapter 545 - Hide

    Ava was their child, what did the Rivas family have anything to do with how they raised their child. Just by thinking of them, infuriated Shane more and more.

    Maisie shed an irritating look at her husband and kicked him, "Couldn''t you save me? I am ashamed to call you my husband." She cursed him, even though she did nothing to save him.

    "You-" Shane never raised his hand at his wife but today, he lifted it but threw it away as he breathed heavily. He thought to first solve the problem instead of raising another.

    "Call them." He ordered.

    Maisie was infuriated hearing him. "How dare you raise your voice at me? Were you dead when those bastards were hitting me and you? Now you have the nerve to speak."

    Jose tried to speak but it was still painful for him to move his jaw and squirmed on the floor. He couldn''t even imagine the force Zain used, thinking of it, sending a cold run down his spine.

    Shane wasn''t only on Rivas, he was also angry at Maisie but he gulped down everything she said and faked his plea folding his hands, "Could you call your brother to help us? Maisie�� My wife... Please��"

    He wanted to go to the hospital to confirm that the old man hadn''t broken any bones. He didn''t want to call any of his friends who would definitelyugh behind their back.

    Once Maisie''s brother would bring them out of the vi, he had no ns to go to the Bute family but to the Kelly mansion. He was going to stay there even if his father would try to throw him out. He nned to threaten Hayden by taking the news channels and media''s name mentioning family reputations.

    Despite knowing Shane faked, Maisie wanted to get out of the small room so she called her brother, all the while helping Jose to soothe his pain.

    As soon as the call got connected, Maisie cried, "Brother�� Help us�� Brother, only you could help us. Due to that dead jinx, we are locked in the home. Brother, they beat us a lot... " She continued to wail for a minute while the tears rolled down.

    When she stopped, the other end grimly asked without melting to her words. "Maisie, tell me the truth, did you kill Ava?"

    Maisie froze hearing the other end. Her brother doted on her more than anybody. He always ignored Ava hearing her and believing her lies. For a second she was clueless about what to speak.

    "Brother, I agree I wanted her dead but why will I kill her and be a murderer. Brother, why are you asking me this?..." Suddenly she remembered about the video Jose was speaking about, "Oh, that video? Brother, I have met that girl. She is a foreigner. She doesn''t know me."

    The other end stayed silent before he spoke, "I think that girl is Ava, Maisie. You must have made a mistake in identifying her." The voice was very calm, it was like he was giving her an rm to wake up from sleep.

    Maisie felt like her brother was supporting Ava, instead of her so she cried out, "Brother, you haven''t even met her. I have seen her all my life. I know."

    Shane was annoyed they were talking about Ava instead of getting them out of the situation. He snatched the mobile and turned on the speaker to ''request'' the man. However, the other end spoke.

    "Haven''t I met her? Have YOU ever seen her in the eye? The torture she endured under you shows how strong she was. She was bearing it because you were her mother. She wanted your love. If she doesn''t want that, she will destroy you, Maisie. Can''t you understand that? Divorce your husband, Maisie. I will protect you, I will look after you." He sounded angered at her stupidity.

    Shane erupted likeva. Hayden wouldn''t save him if Maisie leaves, he will have to endure the torture alone as Ava always loved Jose. "You bastard, who asked for your opinion? I will never let that happen.

    ''Crash.'' Shane broke her mobile, smashing it against the wall. And breathed heavily and irregrly.

    Nevertheless, Maisie didn''t get angry. Instead, she looked at her husband and started considering the possibility of leaving her husband. She also started to think about how she could get some of the Kelly assets.

    The eerie silence filled the room for a long time.

    Jose stayed very quiet to avoid their angershing out at him as he hid his mobile to avoid his father breaking it. When he was able to speak with less pain, he started his interrogation, "Mom, tell me the truth. Was my sister, my real biological sister? Why did you lie to me all the while?"

    Shane growled, "Don''t bring up her name and raise my blood pressure. Shut up and sit." He urately knew Jose was saving his skin but digging the truth and informing Zain. If Shane wasn''t able to go out, he wouldn''t let his son leave either.

    Then the battle started between the couples. One supporting Jose and another one against him.

    ------

    Meanwhile, At Harmon mansion,

    Leon was desperately trying to get some good sleep but the frequent calls consciously disturbed him. He thought to put it on silent mode after scolding the caller.

    He answered the call that came from a string of unsaved numbers, [What the f**king hell is going on? How could she be alive?]

    Leon frowned without understanding who ''she'' was in a groggy mood. He nced at the screen that had a string of numbers and his annoyance reduced understanding who the caller was and pointing at whom.

    He kept the phone back in his ear as he stifled a yawn, "Did she meet you?" He asked,zily leaning on the headrest of the bed. He wanted to hear a spectacr story of Ava ying the caller like a toy.

    Leon continued without waiting for a response, "Do you know what she did to Vance Hays and Grace Wells?" He chuckled, "And Billy Craft, those five officers." Leonughed like he narrated an amazing joke.

    "Now, it''s thest four''s turn. You, me, Dn, and Dawson. But the interesting thing is who she will choosest. You or me? Hmmm... I guess it''s Dawson next. Don''t you think so?"

    Leon againughed jovially, finding his words funnier to him. But a part of him was boiling likeva for being yed by a woman.

    The other end had reached his control, "Did you be a senile old man in three years? Or are you f**king some there? I don''t understand how that piece of shit is still working. Didn''t you catch any STDs?"

    Leon''s face deadpanned. He didn''t want to wait for Ava Kelly to act on that man anymore, he wanted to strangle that man to death especially for talking about his nonfunctioning manhood.

    However, he thought to fear him, "Heh? Looks like you haven''t met her yet? Hence you have the balls to raise your tone at me instead of crying for help. Well, I will wait and see how she will rip you inch by an inch."

    Completely forgetting to ask why he actually called, Leon ended the call with, "Go�� Go�� Runoff to an ind and hide."

 Chapter 546 - A Monthlong Honeymoon

    At Bute family textile office,

    A man in his middle forties hurriedly grabbed his car key after the call ended. Even though he knew what his sister did was wrong, he couldn''t leave her in the trouble and see her die. So he wanted to convince her to divorce Shane and nned to send her to a different country far away from there.

    He hadn''t spoken to Ava, it was true. Whenever he had been to Kelly Vi he always wondered how she must be growing as she will always be locked inside the room.

    His parents and grandparents had pleaded with him to look after the baby that was born at the unfortunate time and bearing all the hatred. But he was also angry that his parents and grandparents, who didn''t let Maisie abort and live her life. They had forced her into the marriage. So he paid no attention to the baby girl and cared only about his sister.

    Nheless, he had seen Ava a few times when she was in depression when she had returned to the country after graduation and attended the sess party of Kelly International, and at her canceled wedding.

    She was restricted to speak with him by Maisie yet he always saw her sh him a polite smile. One needs to have the strong resolve to keep going despite being ignored for an uncountable time. He had seen that tough resolve in her. He had heard her talk about her n for business expansion of Kelly international, with such confidence that it gave him an urge to poach her to his mid-levelpany.

    He urately knew Ava wasn''t the girl Maisie always described. Maisie described the girl who she had forced Ava to be. Ava had the wings to fly, unfortunately, they didn''t notice it before.

    Now he couldn''t undo the past, so all he could do was protect his sister.

    He pulled the door of his office and stumbled back unknowingly. He gulped looking at Zain Kelly who smirked, he was dangerously beautiful. People aside might swoon over him, but only the opposite one knew how sinister his gaze was.

    "Uncle Bute, long time." Zain greeted him as he went inside the office room without an invite or wee.

    If the Bute siblings had so much love, Zain would show how malicious he could be for his sister.

    Zain was actually on the way to Bute''s office when he heard on the microphone how smartly Maisie''s brother wanted to save Maisie by discerning the whole situation. Even if Maisie could be saved from this hell, if Zain or Aarvi want, they could create a better hell solely for Maisie. Nheless, Zain didn''t want to spend extra time on that woman.

    Mr. Bute knew it was about Ava Kelly, yet he tried to stall time, "Zain, I am busy right now. I will see you some other day." he turned around to rush out but heard Zain chuckle.

    It wasn''t a happy chuckle, it had a warning before he stopped and uttered, "Will you leave at the cost of losing everything Bute has? Try me."

    Mr. Bute turned around with frowns. "What do you mean?" He doubted if Zain does nothing as Maisie says. For him, Zain was too smart and silent. He was like a sniper who attacks and never misses. He had seen Zain toughen up after losing his father and looked after his mother while studying.

    However, he wasn''t scared of Zain. Unlike his sister, hispany has its own rules and regtions. Shaking him isn''t difficult.

    Zain crossed his legs sitting on a chair. Leaning back, she turned the chair to face the man. Of course, he knew what Mr. Bute was thinking. But he was underestimating Aarvi who Mr. Bute didn''t know yet. "Who do you think is your new project investor?"

    Mr. Bute was about to say Skr Investments but paused. Dax Grant was Ava Kelly''s friend and the president of thepany is Aarvi Evans.

    "Aarvi Evans!!" He blurted out in shock. He hadn''t doubted when he got a proposal from Skr about six months ago. Now that he knows the President of thepany is a woman, he over-smartly deduced it and it was urate too.

    Zain smirked. Dealing with smart people is easy. He recalled what Aarvi always said. He added another information, "Let me fill in. Half of your employees are sent by Skr."

    Zain had a cunning smile while the man''s eyes widened slowly, realizing Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans had started to control him for more than a year. Mr. Bute could guess Ava won''t hurt him or his family as they never hurt her directly or indirectly. It was only valid unless and until he doesn''t go out of his way.

    Zain stretched his neck as he continued, "Mr. Bute, did you recall most of your suppliers and retailers are under my little sister."

    Hence if Aarvi takes away her support from Bute, thepany would immediately fall on the road. If a word leaks out that he offended Skr, the employees would start looking for different jobs.

    Mr. Bute slumped on the couch as he thought about the probability of losing everything to help his sister. He couldn''t put his family at risk, even if he wanted to protect his sister.

    Zain could already say Aarvi won with her years of nning. He couldn''t believe one who used to believe people so easily, could read them so well that her actions brought the perfect results.

    He knew who he shouldn''t mess with. His Pumpkin is truly a vicious viin. Yet, he loves his little sister more than anybody in his family.

    Oh, one added to his family- Aaron Rivas.

    Another one will add to his family soon - Ziva.

    -----

    At Morrisw firm,

    Aarvi was weed by Nikun and also Mehak. Nikun had briefed Aarvi''s condition that she doesn''t have a recollection of the past so he was ready to introduce Mehak as a new person but��

    "Sister Mehak��" Aarvi greeted ady who was slightly shorter than Aarvi, having a beautiful tan due to outdoor shooting as a director of movies. Her family has a filming and production house but she preferred to work in the fields instead of managing it.

    Mehan and Nikun looked at each other in shock and surprise. Nikun stuttered in excitement, "You- Av- Aarvi you remember Mehak?" Nikun asked to know if she remembers Aaron too. His friend will be so happy.

    Aarvi looked at the surprised couple, the first people who rooted for her and Aaron for so many years. Aarvi nodded, "The day before yesterday night I recalled everything after seeing the picture of�� Ronron."

    "Ronron and Cupcake are back!" Nikun eximed and hugged his fiancee in excitement.

    After their small celebration, Nikun realized he was at hispany before he calmed down.

    Aarvi broke another bomb, "We got married yesterday."

    The couple gasped. Nikun tried to speak but no words came out as he cursed their location in his mind. Mehak blurted out, "That''s amazing! But... What the hell are you guys doing here instead of going on a honeymoon?"

    Aarvi actually hadn''t thought of a honeymoon when they got married. And they weren''t in the condition to go on a honeymoon right now. After the end of next week, they could go on a month-long honeymoon if Aaron could take some time.

    ''A month-long honeymoon!? What am I thinking?'' Aarvi was about to shake off her thought, an arm wrapped around her shoulder before she was tugged aside to look at the alluring face.

 Chapter 547 - Above The Clouds

    Pinned against the wall, Aarvi watched her husband''s stunning face and yearning gaze on her. He took a long route in his busy schedule and dropped by, just to have a look at her.

    His wife never fails to surprise him every time and how smartly she gets adapted to the time and situation without a hint of panic or confusion.

    His lips were about to im hers but brushed over andnded at the corner of her lips. Aarvi sharply inhaled, onerously tilting her head away. Her brows quivered, controlling herself from giving in to the temptation, she never had thought it would be so difficult. Every inch of her skin was pricking for his touch.

    She could feel they won''t be able to stop if they started. And they were in Nikun''s office and the door wasn''t locked, "You- have�� work, Aaron." She said breathily, feeling his heavy breath fanning her cheek.

    She wanted to create physical distance but her hands were pinned to the wall under his firm grip. So she could only wait for him to let go of her.

    Aaron breathed deep to calm himself. He couldn''t believe he was losing his control against his carnal desires. He could only curse Leon Harmon who seeded in his n.

    He left her hand as he shifted to cup her head and nted his lips on her forehead, eventually calming both of them. He heard her mumble leaning on him, "I want to beat the crap out of him." ''Him'' is Leon Harmon.

    He chuckled, he was happy she was right there, next to him even if he can''t make love to her. Pulling her away, he took her to sit on the couch as he asked, "Tell me something, did youe here to piss off Leon Harmon?"

    Aarvi knew if she said yes he was going to sulk all day. So instead of directly saying she was there for him, she shrugged her shoulders as she sat down, "I had no ns to reveal my presence here. So what do you think?" she smirked, popping her eyebrow at him.

    Aaron again had to control himself from grabbing her closer and kissing all the sense out of her. This was torture.

    He thought to change the topic and pinched her cheeks, "My Queen solved half of my problems." So should he take out his time for her?

    Aarvi tried to read between his lines before asking, "But, I didn''t speak for you." She didn''t once take the Rivas name when she was being recorded live.

    Aaron nodded at her words and let her know what he meant, "Your video went viral so the pressure on the administration lowered. They extended the time for the investigation. Since it hasn''t been a week since we obtained the clearance certificate for safety, they have no reason to stop the production." The Rivas Industries could manage the loss of a day and a night easily.

    Aaron had expected to argue with the local and central department executives for hours. Everything was solved once her video went viral, the unblocks were removed from the roads. Now the city was going back to its routine.

    Aaron couldn''t believe she took the whole city under control in no time. And the Rivas stock price was slowly steadying from the sharp drop, everything would be fine once the investigation reports came out and he would have to give a validpensation to the families.

    Aarvi had offered him direct help to solve the problem quickly together but he had turned it down. She was d she could be of some help and saved an hour or two of Aaron to focus on the main problem.

    Aarvi sheepishly grinned and extended her hand at Aaron, "So where is mymission for saving your millions of money?"

    Aaron pped her hand as he smirked. "Sweetheart, you didn''t take the Rivas name, remember?" So no money.

    Aarvi was wordless for a second. She had thought he was going to say everything as hers or he was hermission to make her happy. But he didn''t go as she imagined so she retorted childishly, "Who said one has to take your name to solve your problem? I created the butterfly effect."

    Aaron let out a throaty chuckle hearing her shamelessly ask for ''him.'' She would never help him in the shadows when ites to business as it would show as she wasn''t trusting his capabilities. Today''s event was a pure coincidence.

    Aarvi saw him hold her hand and in a split second when she was looking up to hear him, he pulled her to him. She didn''t even realize how he turned her, she fell to his arms facing the ceiling.

    Before she could digest the whole movement, his warm lips collided with her cold ones. Her mind wanted to stop him but her heart betrayed her mind, joining hands with her body.

    Their kiss came out raw and intense once their lips grazed over each other. His muscr arms curled around her waist, supporting her back and his other hand cradled her head, angling perfectly to mold their lips.

    Like a strong ma pulling her close, she threw every rational thought and sumbed to the temptation. Caged in his arm, her slender fingers made way to his neck matching his passionate kiss.

    Her heart raced in the rhythm of his kiss, coaxing shivers out of her with his palm running down her spine. Her little mewls were pressing his mind to stop when it was fueling his desire to im her entirely.

    Strenuously he parted from her lips and pressed their forehead, panting for some air. Aarvi felt him tremble faintly to have the control from spilling out of his hands when she had given up on it.

    Looking at her in a daze and heavily hooded eyes, he nted soft pecks on her flushed face before making her sit. He heard her mumble cking against his shoulder with his hand wrapped around her waist. "We will be our destruction."

    Shaking his head in resignation, he asked to know her ns, "Where do you want to go on our honeymoon?"

    Aarvi had no such ns. She never thought she should think of it. Now that she heard from Mehak and hearing Aaron ask, she understood he was leaving her to choose.

    "Anywhere I choose?"

    Aaron hummed.

    Aarvi gave it a thought. She wanted to give him the hardest riddle as they had a week to decide.

    Her forefinger pointed to the roof as she turned to him. "Above the clouds." Her mobile was ringing when she winked at him as she kissed his cheek.

    Aaron: "..."

    Seems like he needs to do a lot of research.

    Aarvi saw it was a call from Shawn. She answered the call and put it on speaker for Aaron without leaving him aside.

    "Little Heart�� Will you tell us if we ask you something?" Shawn directly put up the request.

    "Us?" Aarvi was curious about what he wanted to ask and who was there around him.

    Megan spoke, "GiggleMug, I am confused about Jose Kelly. He behaves like a good, weak man but his intention doesn''t seem right."

    Not just Megan, even Jordan, and Connor were also thinking the same. They left Jose unharmed because they couldn''t understand Jose''s personality well. They didn''t know Zain took care of Jose.

    Jordan interjected before Aarvi could say anything, "Aarvi, it''s alright, if you don''t want to speak about him. This mother and son��" They heard a smacking sound before Jordan continued, "... couldn''t hold back and called you up."

 Chapter 548 - Proof Of Innocence

    Aaron rubbed Aarvi''s back when she snuggled closer to him hearing Jose''s name. He knew his little Cupcake never was able to see through Jose when they were young, hence she loved him.

    She often secretly bought him the remote control toys from her pocket money and wrote his assignments to let him y. She also got beaten for his mistakes.

    Now his Cupcake was different. She could differentiate every behavior better than most. So it would definitely hurt her more to think she was also being used by her younger brother.

    Taking a deep breath, "In what context?" Aarvi asked why they had such a question in their mind after meeting him for the first time. Because most of the wealthy families think of him as ''Such Lovely boy.''

    Her unwillingness about the topic was clear on her face. Aaron tried to convince her to let go of it but she shook her head. She could get rid of her emotions that way.

    Shawn quickly revealed in a single breath, "Jose wants you back as a family seeing your video. Why does he have that wish? If he loved you, he would have helped you in the past, right? I am not as smart as you to guess his motive. So I asked Brother Zain, he is also confused about Jose. Bro had said once that Jose is selfish. So what is going on here?"

    Shawn basically wanted to know if he should put that piece of shit in his ce or let him enjoy his life.

    Aarvi was slightly surprised to hear Jose wanted her in the family. A sarcastic chuckle left her lips before she sighed.

    "Jose thinks of me as an adopted daughter. He grew up seeing me pushed away, with all the attention on him. He was envious when Grandpa Hayden and Apple Pie were focusing on me. I was too dumb to understand what Jose was trying to do. He always used to invite me for everything, it wasn''t because he wanted me to be a part of it. He wanted to show off to me that he had everything and I don''t. He liked to see the world revolve around him. He was feeling superior when I was being ignored. He was enjoying the extra care and cuddles when I was being kicked aside."

    Yes, Jose was somebody who purposefully made her go through much more pain. Aarvi won''t entirely me him because he learned from watching his parents.

    She briefed everything about Jose. She meant he was a replica of her parents whereas she was the stark opposite to them. She always smiled at Jose with a pure heart, seeing him as her younger brother. She was getting happy that he was able to get what she couldn''t but she failed to understand his smug smiles.

    Now thinking back to everything, she was d she didn''t grow up like him, else she might have be greedy, haughty, and overly ambitious. In that situation, she was sure she wouldn''t have gotten Aaron and Aaron wouldn''t have loved her either.

    Aaron quickly adjusted himself when Aarvi tried to embrace him. Kissing on her crown, he wrapped his arms to cuddle his cozy bun.

    On the other end, Shawn was itching to go back to the Kelly vi and break Jose''s leg. The rest felt the same as Aarvi. They were d Aarvi didn''t grow up under her parents'' care. If did, they doubted if she would have been so sessful in her life. She would have lost her potential.

    Aarvi continued after a long pause, "Since I am not there, I am sure Jose has nobody to be smug about. He will feel less cared for, with no extra attention. His parents won''t show him off to others just to hurt me. So he might feel he will get his happiness if I go back. He will feel superior, the most precious son of his parents."

    Aarvi felt light after she shared about Jose who pretended to be a good little brother but in reality, he was another pile of muck.

    Aarvi could feel the other end was fuming mad hearing her. It made her smile. "Alright alright, don''t waste your emotions on him. He doesn''t deserve it. It''s grandfather''s birthday, time to celebrate."

    They listened to her and changed the topic. They connected Karsen to the call and discussed how the three of them are attending the party and the chances of their return to Coasta.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi''s mobile beeped twice with Tia''s message and Dax''s call. She was waiting for Dax''s call to get the update on the drugs case.

    Aaron made sure she was fine before he decided toplete his pending work. He kissed her goodbye and was leaving, Aarvi pulled him back to her.

    "Are weing back here tomorrow?" Since they are going to attend the party, Aaron''s presence might still be required at the Coasta so she asked his n.

    Aaron internally sighed in resignation. When the doctor said no travel, she was traveling more. He won''t be able to stop her either so he nodded, running his fingers through her hair lock.

    "Shall we go to your grandma''s ce this weekend? Shawn said it''s closer to Coasta and the road trip has very scenic views in the mountainous region." She hopefully asked, blinking her longshes, holding her breath for his response.

    Should he punish her once? He couldn''t understand why she was thinking so much when she already had so many things on her te.

    Pinching her little nose, "If I take you there, I doubt if you will be willing toe back with me." That''s how he epted her request to fulfill her little wishes.

    "Then I will tie you up with me. I have enough for us to live peacefully." She offered, happy for earning the eptance.

    Aaron chuckled hearing her prepared for everything with the constraint of having him with her. He hoped they wouldn''t have to part with each other for any reason.

    They heard a knock on the door. Aarvi rushed Aaron outside where Milo Wen was pacing like a headless chicken.

    Aarvi turned to the couple once Aaron entered the elevator. The couple intently watched her before looking at each other, "I thought Aaron would keep her busy in the room." Mehakmented in disappointment.

    Aarvi shrugged as she told them when she and Aaron would get busy, "Once I make sure your boyfriend is crying blood, Aaron and I will retire from work for our honeymoon." As soon as Leon falls, Nikun''s work will be in full swing. He wouldn''t have time to peacefully breathe.

    Nikun squinted his eyes at her, "Cupcake Glutton is still the same. You enjoy putting me to work, don''t you?"

    Aarvi giggled as she went back inside the office with the couple in tow.

    Hearing Cupcake Glutton, Mehak revealed her thoughts, "A-Aarvi, damn, I really hadn''t thought you would be badass. Do you know, I was imagining you as a shy littledy. Girl�� You are a true inspiration." Mehal finally eximed what she wanted to tell Aarvi from the time she stepped out of the car.

    Not just Mehak, even Nikun hadn''t thought Ava Kelly, who was so simple and gullible could turn out into a new brand, Aarvi Evans. The way she carried herself and the way of speaking, everything was carried out elegantly and confidently.

    Aarvi didn''tment much on it other than shing a reserved smile. And came to the main topic she was there for. "Brother Nick, how is the case reading going on?"

    Nikun nodded as he turned hisputer monitor to Aarvi''s side. "There are a lot of pieces of evidence. We could use each and everything. But the trick isn''t in using everything. The right choice at the perfect time." Else the evidence will lose its essence and be invalidated.

    Aarvi nodded in understanding. She didn''t know much about the legal and courtroom process so she had fewer suggestions on it.

    "I have been studying this case for the past week. I need a few more days toplete it." To keep the information very confidential, he was staying at the private vi Aaron had recently bought. So even if Leon attacks Morris''w firm, he won''t be able to get the information.

    Even Mehak was kept in the dark as Leon could do anything. Aarvi also had no idea about all that which Aaron took care of silently.

    "I have sorted out this data so far." Nikun pointed to the screen for her. Aarvi saw the evidence in detail in a word or two which probably others couldn''t understand except, Aarvi, Nikun, and Leon. They didn''t know how much Aaron was about all these.

    "As you can see, many of these cases are interlinked. Hence we can''t leak out these data at once, we will slowly peel them out, interlocking the opposition statements against them. We will mobilize Leon, locking him up. If he finds a way for one, we will have to press him in the next."

    Aarvi slowly nodded understanding the pictorial representation Nikun made for her to understand easily. "If the justice selects the case as critical, how many days will it take to get to the hearing day?"

    "Days?!" Nikun chuckled, finding her cute, how naively she expected it to be in days. He leaned back on the chair, permanently erasing the picture from theputer as he responded to her question.

    "Aarvi, It will take a MINIMUM of four months with ten to twenty hearings. If Leon''s advocates appeal with any proof of innocence, the case will be prolonged as long as six months to 1 year. If I fail anywhere, the court battle might go on forever and Leon Harmon would be out on bail."

    Aarvi''s face darkened hearing Nikun.

 Chapter 549 - Overnight

    Once Aarvi strikes Leon down from his throne, she wants everything to be arranged cleanly and Leon shouldn''t get time to arrange anything in his favor. His appointed advocates should go helpless.

    Hence she was carefully considering thewyers and contacting the international legal practitioner to handle Leon''s case. If Nikun trips in her n, then Leon would go rampant and she won''t get time to n. Attacks without nning won''t have the results she needs.

    Nikun got gooseflesh looking at Aarvi serene and her oppressing gaze. He started thinking what did he say wrong when she uttered, "If that happens, Leon will kill you, then he will suicide." She shed a beautiful but cunning smile.

    Mehak who was sitting on the couch aside choked on her spit hearing Aarvi''s threat that sounded sweet in her voice.

    Nikun banged his fist on the table as he corrected what Aarvi meant, "Why don''t you just say you will kill me and Leon?"

    Mehak: "..."

    Aarvi sat backzily as she crossed her legs and her fingers interlocked as she nodded at Nikun. "Oh! Good that you know." Aarvi carelessly said leaving him speechless.

    Nheless, Aarvi thought she should have a backup if something goes wrong in the middle of thest stage. She hadn''t taken additional measures because she had assumed if all the evidence are strong and collected, it wouldn''t take long.

    Well, she was wrong there. She was ready to correct herself and smooth out her n.

    Mehak''s voice sounded behind her, "Guys, you are just trying to scare me, right?" She couldn''t believe her ear that she heard about the kill and death of her boyfriend.

    Nikun and Aarvi''s lips curled hearing Mehak''s bewildered voice. Turning to her, both responded in unison, "Absolutely."

    "What the hell, guys! Ugh. That was the worst joke ever." She pulled a long face and ignored them.

    The duo chuckled while both thought about how to keep Mehak safe when Nikun''s action would start. Nikun also realized how his profession could put Mehak in trouble if the opposition is unscrupulous.

    Aarvi asked her next worry, "What about Leon''s psychosis? How will that affect the case?"

    Nikun chuckled when he heard about Leon''s mental disorder. "Your husband is quick-witted. He will get me the certificate to say Leon has no mental issues and I will prove as Leon is putting on an act if he brings it up."

    Aarvi hid her smile while in her mind, she was leaping in joy for having an intelligent husband who was taking care of the many things silently.

    After some more talk, Aarvi went to a vacant room in thew firm and reached Dax immediately to find out how the problem was so easily and quickly solved. With that, Tia had dropped a message asking if she could speak with rk.

    She could join the dots and guess rk might have done a favor to solve Skr''s drug case issue and in return for it, he needs her help.

    She couldn''t understand why people don''t understand directly. Instead, they need to be taught a lesson first. s, since rk didn''t forcefully reach her, she thought to consider it.

    "I am so sorry, Dax. I was a little busy with thewyer." Aarvi first apologized for not answering the call and taking so long to reach him.

    "It''s alright, Dum Dum." He patiently responded yet she could feel he was busy in his office.

    "So what happened today?" She didn''t reveal Tia''s message so that Dax could tell her everything in brief.

    "Isn''t it enough to know everything is resolved?"

    Aarvi became even more curious so she turned down his n, "Are you keeping me out of mypany? Shall I write mypany in your name?"

    Helpless against her, he had to brief her about his encounter with Tia.

    ---- In the Morning ----

    Dax hadn''t answered the call from Tia even once. He also ignored her messages and started his day worried about how the public might reach Skr''s chains of restaurants and cafes.

    ording to the morning reports, all the employees were at work without fear. And surprisingly, the public wasn''t responding to the news so strongly. In reality, they didn''t care how a branch had to be locked down as all they cared was how they were being served and the taste of the food.

    Even though there was a drop in customer flow, it could be overlooked. Hence Dax left home thinking about who was going to take up the case. If Leon had arranged somebody, then it was going to hit thepany hard.

    After stepping out did he realize, Tia was outside his vi waiting for him. "Dax��" She hesitantly uttered.

    Dax could guess she was waiting for more than an hour. Nheless, with a stoic face, he walked past her, as though she was invisible.

    Tia had to stride faster to match up with his speed as she walked behind him, "Dax, listen to me once�� Dax�� It''s about the drug case."

    Dax halted hearing it, yet he didn''t turn around. He assumed rk might take up the case and he will purposefully attack thepany. He was mentally preparing for it when Tia stood in front of him.

    "rk solved the case overnight. He wants to know if he should directly report it or if Sister Aarvi has any ns as Leon Harmon is targeting you guys." Tia quickly reported in case of Dax again starts to run.

    Hearing Aarvi, Dax craved to growl, ''contact Aarvi'' but he paused. He realized he was really affected by Tia and he was angry at her.

    He took a silent breath looking at Tia who was anticipating him to speak. Dax had changed Aarvi''s main n so that Leon could kidnap Tia. It would reveal Leon''s real face to Tia and her team, especially rk. And that way, rk would beg Aarvi to help them, epting Aarvi''s condition.

    Dax made those changes so that it could help Aarvi with her n to go smoothly instead of Aarvi troubling herself with a new n.

    Hearing rk took care of the case so fast, Dax discerned that rk wouldn''t beg Aarvi, instead, he was doing a favor to gain their trust. He was ready to ept her help and also wait for Aarvi''s orders.

    Tia almost lost her hope to hear him when he cared to separate his lips, "Tell him to submit it." Then he walked away from her

    Tia: "..."

    Dax knew Aarvi won''t put any ns that will affect Skr so he answered her question. Purposefully ignoring the intentions of rk.

    Earning trust? Dax will now wait and see if rk will try to y them or going to earn their trust.

 Chapter 550 - A Lesson

    Dax went to Skr and started his work, usually giving the heads up to the legal department. It didn''t take long before Dax''s secretary went to his office and reported that the case was halfpleted that put off the air surrounding the Skr.

    The statement was released mentioning some unknown men disguised as the social media influencers who took the chance to enter the kitchen and dropped the drugs into the salt jar before the cops raided the ce.

    Those people were yet to be found, nheless, the employees of the restaurant were released with a lesson of never allowing anybody into the kitchen unless they were verified influencers.

    Dax was satisfied that the case was resolved without much effect on thepany other than the drop in share price. It would eventually rise after the night of Aarvi''s identity and face reveal. It would also help Rivas Industries to stabilize better.

    He rearranged Aarvi''s next week schedule and dropped her a call to inform her about the work. Due to a busywork, he went downstairs for the press conference.

    He was answering to the reporters when his eyesnded on rk who was followed by three of his officers in semi uniforms.

    The squad was already famous for solving the case swiftly so the reporters made way for them to reach Dax. Dax had his eyes on Tia.

    Tia was wearing ankle-length boots on the ck trousers. A leather handgun holder was wrapped around her thighs like other male officers. A ck thick belt was tightly wrapped around her slim waist. They had skipped the jacket and wore the ck half sleeve T-shirt that was printed with logos. Her hair was tied in a high ponytail giving the extra tough vibe to her appearance.

    She might look delicate in dresses, yet she gave justice to the uniform. Her bare face was cold and serious while her sharp eyes were alert. Dax understood why she was bold when drunk but docile when she was on senses while being as Tia Spencer. She was never docile, to begin with. Fortunately or unfortunately, he likes toughness instead of the docile ones.

    She didn''t avert her gaze from him when they reached Dax and rk eventually blocked Dax''s sight. "CEO Grant." rk, as usual, greeted him coldly while Tia had to turn and blocked the reporters.

    Dax looked at rk and unknowingly his irritation for that man was back with a strong urge to punch him in the face for no particr reason.

    The reporters were screaming their questions at Dax and rk but both men red at each other. When a reporter asked if they were there for any questionnaire or to arrest Dax, rk shrugged his shoulders, lifting an envelope to Dax''s sight.

    "We have some questions that would be helpful for further investigation, CEO Grant. Hope, you could cooperate with us." rk''s cold, firm voice reached the reporters.

    Dax knew it was just a formality so he stepped aside pointing inside but he walked ahead. His secretary who witnessed everything was staring at Tia, disbelief was written all over his face when Dax walked next to him. Jerking awake from the stupor, he stammered, "T-This w-way please, Captain William." He led the team while the Skr guards stopped the reporters.

    Meanwhile, Tia was thinking why does she have only stubborn rude fellows around her. Her father, then rk, and now Dax. She couldn''t understand why they never respected her choice or was she wrong every time?

    She didn''t want to be a doctor but her father was against her. She didn''t see rk more than as a brother, a senior, and chief, yet he wasn''t ready to let her breathe. And Dax, she knows she shouldn''t have gotten into the rtionship with Dax when she knew theplexity but was it wrong to follow her heart and also the work ethics?

    She could only scold herself for thinking she could have a normal life after running away from home. From her experience, her life was filled with more struggles and nobody to listen to her.

    Breathing an internal sigh, she was following other officers to the waiting room on the ground floor when she saw Dax in the pantry. She was thinking about how she should react when Dax''s hand reached out and yanked her inside the pantry.

    The other officers had gone ahead so they didn''t realize her absence. They followed the secretary and were confused to see that Dax wasn''t there. Dax was right in front of them and didn''t know when he vanished.

    rk involuntarily looked behind and noticed Tia was also missing. He naturally understood where they were but had no idea about the crack between them. Grounding his teeth for wasting his time for their romance, he growled at the secretary, "Bring Your CEO quick. I don''t have the whole day''s time for him."

    Secretary also knew as much as them. However, he responded and went out to dial Dax''s number as he asked others if they saw Dax.

    Meanwhile, inside the pantry, Tia was struggling to get free from Dax who was holding her in a firm grip and biting her neck. Even though he wasn''t harsh enough to draw blood, it was painful and ufortable.

    Her one hand was locked behind her while the other hand''s strength wasn''t enough to push the man away. She didn''t want to hit him so she could only whimper trying to push him away.

    She hated how he was using his physical strength against her. She wasn''t an object, she had feelings too which three men in her life never seemed to consider.

    She sincerely wanted to apologize to Dax and let him take whatever decision he wanted about their rtionship, but his actions were humiliating her.

    This Dax was unknown to her. She knew he ignores women but she never had thought he could hurt her physically.

    Instead of feeling the pain in her neck, she felt a sharp jab at her chest, filling her eyes. If that''s how Dax wanted to end the things between them, by not respecting her, hurting her dignity, She decided to endure it and settle the things on a bad note.

    Her first brief rtionship was bing a lesson to her.

 Chapter 551 - You Have To Live Your Life

    As soon as Dax released the grip on her, Tia clenched her teeth and flung her hand at his face, for treating her poorly. Dax was swift to hold her hand gazing at her flushed face. He knew he hurt her but other than it, he didn''t know how else to vent his anger on her.

    Tia''s struggle to release her hand was futile against him before she focused on his face. Her scuffle slowly ceased seeing him calmer without the resentment in his eyes. The tears that were stored in her eyes, slowly rolled out as she sniffled, staring at him.

    Tia wasn''t sure what to think of his behavior as he didn''t seem to hold back any hatred for her. She wanted to speak to him and got the urge to apologize but it wasn''t the right time as anybody could enter the pantry and her team was waiting for Dax.

    She also wasn''t sure if he was going to run away if she spoke. But to break the silence, she shrugged her hands away muttering, "Are you a dog?"

    Dax let go of her hands when sheposed. He ignored her words, "Tiana Wells if you have lied to me more��" His warning tone was cut off.

    Tia cried out, wiping her cheeks, "I haven''t. I always wanted��"

    Before Tia could continue and apologize, Dax pulled her to his embrace. He didn''t know why he was giving her a chance when she obviously put Aarvi in danger. He didn''t even know how and when Tia became important to him that he was ready to give her the second chance.

    The deep frowns were still on his face when she gently rained punches on the sides before wrapping her arms around his waist. She let the tears roll out epting the fact that he doesn''t know how to speak his feelings and his punishment was weird like him. Even though she was emotionally prepared to break up on a bad note, she hadn''t expected everything to slowly fall in ce.

    Dax was still grim. He pulled her away from his arms when she stopped crying. Cupping her face, his thumbs carefully brushed over wet cheeks while his grave voice sounded, "If you are thinking I would be like your Doctor Handsome, let me clear you out. There is only one Aaron for his Cupcake. I am not a good man, don''t keep any ridiculous expectations."

    Tia sniffled, staring at Dax. There is nothing like good or bad. It was the situation that made one behave ordingly. Aaron was good to one, simrly, Dax was also good to her until her real identity was revealed.

    Watching dead seriousness on his face, she knew it would take a lot of effort for her to get the fun, warm Dax back. Nheless, her aching heart was soothing when he held her hand took her out of the pantry to the waiting room.

    Dax''s secretary breathed in relief seeing Dax and Tia back together. Yet it was still hard for him to digest Tia wasn''t a saleswoman at the shop but an officer. He followed them quickly and entered the waiting room.

    Dax left her hand at the empty seat for her to sit and walked ahead to the head of the chair at the table.

    rk''s sharp eyes were quick to catch the redness at the corner of Tia''s eyes but her eyes were rxed and lighterpared tost some days. His eyes fixed on the red mark at her slender neck but he couldn''t see for long to identify the mark as Dax interpreted him. "Captain William, what do you want to ask?" His voice was dipped in sarcasm.

    Willian red at Dax before signaling his subordinate to start questioning.

    Dax answered in a word or two, for their questions. Mostly they wanted to know general things if anybody was aiming at them. Each one of them knew who did it but there was no concrete evidence so the questionnaire wasn''t really useful.

    After questioning for nearly half an hour, the team was leaving. Dax knew the press reporters were still at the door for him, hence he was following them when rk and Tia noticed her parents at the reception.

    Panic hit her nerves. Tia didn''t want to go with her parents who would definitely scold her for everything, from the choice of her college to her profession. She knew appearing with her team in public was going to get her parents'' attention but she had prioritized Dax and the problem he was stuck with.

    rk involuntarily turned to Tia to assure her, to tell her she doesn''t have to be afraid of them. However, his face darkened when Tia reached for Dax and hid behind him. He gritted his teeth and red at Dax.

    Dax turned around when she went behind him and clutched his zer. "What''s wrong?" He asked, lifting her face to look at her nervousness.

    Tia frowned, rk always helped her stay away from her family or alert her when her parents used to be around her. She wasn''t sure how Dax might react. "M-my parents." She hesitantly responded.

    Dax followed her line of sight and noticed a man in his fifties grinding his teeth and striding towards them with ady who was worried sick.

    Dax wrapped his hand around her shoulders when they covered the distance. They stood in front of them ring at Tia. The man ordered Tia, "Tia, you areing with me, right now."

    Tia looked away ignoring her dictator father.

    Her mother slightly stammered in worry, "T-Tia,e back home. Don''t be like this."

    Tia softened hearing her mother, yet she didn''t want to go. She wasn''t ready to listen to her father scold her and say she should have taken medicine. Why can''t she choose her career?

    She looked up at Dax when his arm tightened around her. "I will bring Tia tomorrow to meet you." Dax patiently told her parents to leave without starting any drama.

    Tia clutched his zer before her frowns softened. She understood he wasn''t going to help her hide. Instead, he will take her to meet her parents. Just to meet before taking her away.

    rk who heard Dax wanted to interject but paused. He was helping Tia to hide whereas Dax was helping her to face her parents so that she doesn''t have to avoid them in the future.

    Annoyed, "I am not talking with you. Stay out of my family issues." Mr. Wells growled at Dax by throwing stones at himself. He didn''t want to hear any man teach him how to handle his unfilial daughter.

    Dax looked at the security and flicked his fingers. The burly men ran towards him and heard Dax''s orders, "Throw them out." Then he walked toward the door with Tia as her team also followed out. It was stupidity to raise their voice at him at hispany.

    Tia was bewildered. She nced at Dax and looked at her parents who were arguing with the guards. Even though her family wasn''t crazily rich, they were well known in society, so it would undoubtedly grab the attention.

    Before they could get closer to the door, rk pulled Tia away from Dax as he said through his teeth, "Don''t ruin the team name." He actually did that because the media would think the department might be wrongly closing the case due to the personal rtionship of an officer with the CEO.

    Dax saw the smug smirk on rk''s face so he didn''t forget to add, "See me after work, Tia."

    Tia gave a nod, "Alright. I will call you." They didn''t get to speak so she had a lot to tell him and apologize.

    rk ground his teeth harder hearing them and marched out faster while other team members were cheering Tia for the boyfriend.

    ------

    Dax didn''t answer more than three questions and was going inside when he saw the Wells couple. He went to them and crossed his hands.

    "Is Tia your daughter or a puppet?"

    "You-" Mr. Wells didn''t get to continue. He shut his mouth under the oppressing air of Dax.

    Dax stopped him with a lift of his hand, "How would you have felt if your father forced you to be a politician? You wouldn''t have been a well-known professor.

    Aren''t you ashamed to be called a professor? You should help youngsters excel in what they like, instead of forcing them to a different career of your choice.

    Who made the rules that girls should study medicine? Aren''t women doing well in different fields?

    If president Evans studied medicine, she wouldn''t have employed thousands of employees.

    Don''t force your wishes for your daughters'' life. They have to live their life, not you.

    Take this as a suggestion or warning. Learn to be a father and a professor. If you hound Tia, I will make you regret it for the rest of your life."

    ---- Present ----

    Dax briefed the situation, he was expecting Aarvi to be discontent but she sounded happier, "My Sugarbaby is so smart and matured. I am proud of you."

    "Dum Dum, aren''t you angry at Tia?" He asked.

    Aarvi promptly responded, "Actually, I wasn''t. I was worried she might be ying with you. She likes you, but��" Aarvi started to tease him to lighten him, "What is there to like in you? I think she has some problem with her brain? I should take Tia to her sister for a thorough check."

    Dax gritted his teeth, "Devil Dum Dum, the Rivas family is spoiling you too much. Come back, I will take your ss��"

    Aarvi giggled as she continued to tease, "I am thinking whether you two will romance more or check out your fighting skills at the gym?"

    "Dum Dum��"

    "Let me guess... She will choke you to check your resilience and you will lock her limbs to know her strength."

    Dax: "..."

 Chapter 552 - A Glimpse Of Her

    While Aarvi was checking out the city Coasta with Mehak, Aaron was busy with work, Nikun got back to studying Leon''s case, the Rivas family was preparing for birthday and Maisie was still in the hopes of her brothering to rescue her.

    Maisie also gave a thought of leaving Shane Kelly. A part of her wanted to get rid of the situation and leave him but another part of her knew he had supported her for everything and listened to her.

    She always looked for her goodness and advantage whenever she did anything so she knew she never loved her husband wholeheartedly. If divorcing him would help her gain fortune, she wouldn''t mind leaving him by ming everything on him.

    Unfortunately, she knew she won''t get anything by leaving Shane Kelly. He had only limited in his name and she might have to use those to pay the penalty for skipping the tax procedures. Hayden wasn''t the same as twenty-four years ago. If she talks about leaving, he wouldn''t mind giving her helpers to pack her stuff.

    Meantime, Maisie might be a heartless woman and a cruel mother to Ava Kelly but she loved Jose the most. So she couldn''t bear to see him starving with them when they were the ones who tortured Ava Kelly.

    Maisie gave in to the pleading look of Jose Kelly and for the first time, she told everything truthfully. From the beginning of their night at the hotel to the end when Ava''s wedding was canceled. While she narrated, she felt pathetic about herself but she med Ava in her mind.

    Shane had a deep frown on his face hearing his own life in the recap. A thought crossed his mind. If he had looked after Ava well, would things be different and better? Shane knew Hayden expected nothing from them for twenty-one years but loving their child. After Ava went missing, Hayden treated them worse than the beggar on the street.

    Jose was sitting shocked facing his mother. Remembering his sister being beaten, poorly looked after, and calling her adopted, Jose felt a cold run down his spine. He was kind of d he wasn''t his parent''s first child. If he was, he would have probably run away from the house, if not suicide.

    He gulped nervously and stuttered while asking, "M-Mom, w-wo-would you have t-treated me s-same if I-I was y-your first c-child?"

    Maisie was stumped at the question and Shane was clueless to respond to that question.

    Jose asked after a few seconds of silence, "S-sister a-actually did not harm you two. I-it was always you two hurting her."

    A pang of guilt pped their face. Shane grounded his teeth and spat at his son, "Shut up. If she hadn''t been born, I wouldn''t have married your mother. My life would have been better." He wanted to push the me on Ava to keep his conscience clear.

    Maisie was about to retort, Jose questioned, "Wasn''t it, your fault to get drunk?"

    Shane was riled up. He flung his hand to p him but Maisie stopped his hand and pushed him away, "Don''t you dare touch my son."

    Another round of a fight started between the couple.

    ----

    Zain had heard Maisie narrate everything, he had expected her to lie to Jose or make up a story to send Jose out of the room. It was really surprising for him to see Maisie still having a motherly heart for at least one.

    Not toote, Jose reached Zain and tried his best to remember each line his mother said and briefed him. Zain really wanted tough at Maisie and Shane Kelly. If they had shown just a little concern for Ava aka Aarvi, she would have made them the king and queen of the city. Whereas Jose Kelly cared about nobody but him. Jose wanted to be released without trying to free his parents.

    Karma bites back.

    Zain let go of Jose in the evening before he got ready to attend the birthday banquet.

    ----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon, who didn''t sleep after the call, was confused why he got an invitation in the Harmon family name for the banquet. He or the Harmon family was never close to the Rivas so he couldn''t understand about the invite and the leaked news.

    Leon was curious about who was forcing him to attend the banquet. Will Aarvi and Aaron attend the banquet in such a short time? He doubted.

    Leon was thinking of the banquet when he got a video from Dn. He watched Aarvi''s viral video and received the news of how her opinion changed the whole situation at the Coasta.

    Leon started thinking of various ns. One, to leak about Ava Kelly''s real identity and reveal her wedding was canceled three years ago. It would go viral and affect both Skr and Rivas Industries. The higher society would point their finger at them andugh.

    The second n, helping the Kelly couple to create rampant and torture Ava Kelly, which would keep Aarvi busy and he could attack her mercilessly.

    He also thought of revealing Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans as Tw but it would help her attract huge funds and investments from foreign clients. So he gave up.

    He called one of his men to arrange information about Ava Kelly from the past, preparing for the fabulous night.

    He dropped a message to Aarvi, [Be ready for another spectacr gift.]

    -----

    The most anticipated birthday banquet was arranged in one of therge banquet halls of the Morris hotel.

    Karsen had taken a flight back to the city hence he reached early. They got ready enthusiastically for the celebration, looking forward to Aarvi''s introduction to the world.

    The banquet hall was luxurious yet sophisticatedly arranged. Taking Jordan''s age in mind, the interior was chosen in golden, white decor. The entry of the hotel was opulent in cream color drapesplementing with the pendant candle holders and finely arranged flowers on either end.

    The reporters were limited hence they had sufficient space to sit and wait for the arrival of the guests at the entrance. The main focus of the reporters at the event was Aarvi Evans, President of Skr. Since it was said by Megan, they were eager to catch a glimpse of her, hoping she wasn''t already in the hotel.

 Chapter 553 - Appearance Of An Unexpected Person

    The Rivas were acquainted with a limited number of families including the business associates so the guests wereparatively less than other family parties.

    Yet, there were more arrivals than usual. The youngsters and elders of the families were all there due to the news circting about Aarvi Evans and to know the girlfriend of Aaron. It was expected so the arrangements were made ordingly.

    Karsen, Megan, and Shawn were first to grace the carpet and face the reporters. Like always, they looked more refined than luxurious.

    Megan was in a cream-colored sleeveless short dress thatfortably fit around her slender body. The intricate work ofce at the shoulder and waist gave a delicate look to her appearance. The same colored wrap shawl was stylishly wrapped around her shoulder. To her subtle, noble appearance, she had added heavy diamond earrings and a bracelet toplete her look.

    Toplement his wife, Karsen was also in a cream contrasting with the earthy brown tone. His appearance didn''t only show his strong bond with his wife, he was also reserved and sharp.

    Given an option, Shawn would have loved to skip the formal suit to a trendy jacket. But he had chosen his outfit ordingly to avoid being out of ce. Shawn was in a stylish double-breasted navy blue zer. While his zer was buttoned up, the shirt was unbuttoned giving a sneak peek at his sculpted chest.

    The questions about the ident at Coasta, Aaron, his girlfriend, and Aarvi Evans were carelessly aimed at them anticipating a response that could be new headlines. Megan had a gentle smile while Shawn had a sexy smirk and Karsen carried a faint smile facing them.

    Once the voice slowly lowered, Shawn responded on behalf of his parents, "Have some patience for the surprise. Have a good evening." The trio nodded before they entered the grand venue.

    Megan asked as soon as they crossed the lobby, "Where are GiggleMug and my son? Will they be able to make it?"

    Karsen chuckled looking at his wife''s excitement, Shawn took her to the elevator as they responded, "Mom, this is the fifth time you are asking about those two."

    Karsen and Shawn chuckled while Megan snorted and took her mobile from Karsen to drop a message to Aarvi asking where did they reach. It was the seventh message to Aarvi yet thetter patiently responded to Megan sending a picture of her surroundings.

    Followed by them was Connor with Shea Morris. Initially, they wanted to send Shea with Shawn but that would create unnecessary rumors and it could trouble Shea so Connor escorted her to the party instead of letting her be alone.

    Nikun was busy studying Leon''s case so he wasn''t going and his parents were attending on behalf of the Morris family. It had still been a long time.

    The media didn''t know who Shea was. So they got crazily excited assuming Aaron was in city Coasta hence his girlfriend is with his father-inw. Since Shea was gorgeous, it wasn''t their mistake to get their assumption.

    Shea softly chortled as she spoke to Connor, "Uncle Connor, hadn''t I told you, these reporters will misunderstand?"

    Connor had a warm smile patting Shea''s hand that was hooked around his arm, "Then enjoy the limelight."

    Shea controlled her grin when a thought crossed her mind, "Uncle Connor, should we leak a little about sister-inw?"

    Connor nced at her and understood what she meant. "Why not?" He let her enjoy it and stood for a few clicks of the picture.

    Shea was wearing a burgundy bodycon dress. It had pleat-designed angle short sleeves with a plunging notch neckline on a fitted bodice. The dress ented her naturally appealing silhouette traversing its length below the knee hemline.

    With tasteful makeup, her hazel eyes were highlighted on her face. The teardrop earring was the only adornment she required toplete her alluring appearance.

    Connor looked like an indulgent father of a daughter next to Shea in a royal green cashmere id suit. Unlike other males from the Rivas family, Connor was always a warm person by appearance but he never bothered about the media or public.

    The reporters shoot their questions from north to the south without confirming if Shea was really the girlfriend of Aaron.

    Connor prefers quietness so he had to force himself to keepposed when the noise was an annoyance to his ears.

    Shea shed a gorgeous smile before stepping in front and spoke a few words patiently, "Please save your question for Brother Aaron and sister-inw." She nodded at the reporters and left with Connor before the reporters could throw more questions about her identity and her rtionship with the Rivas family.

    The reporters started busily discussing what sister-inw meant. Is Aaron Rivas married? Or just engaged?

    Connor finally felt relieved from the noise when he heard Shea speaking more to herself, "These reporters and their wide range of questions. They don''t even know about Aarvi, and here they are family nning for them. Uff��"

    Connor chuckled at her words when the manager of the hotel greeted him and Shea before reporting to Shea, "Miss. Morris, the clothes are arranged in the room as per your request." He passed a keycard to Shea as he continued, "Please let me know if anything needs to be taken care of."

    Shea took the card and ced it inside her golden color wallet as she responded, "Thank you, I will contact you if anything."

    Karsen asked once they stepped inside the elevator, "Dresses? Are you nning any more surprises, Shea?"

    Shea shook her head as she responded, "Aarvi asked me to have spare cloth for me and her, in case of requirement." Then she muttered in a dilemma, "She was saying like, we two could be targeted for some embarrassment." She didn''t understand the reason but followed Aarvi.

    Nheless, Connor understood Aarvi''s intention. It was inevitable to face the enviousdies putting on some act. He could only hope none tries to be over-smart with Aarvi. She wasn''t a woman to be trifled with if she loses her cool. He was also proud of how she will be prepared before the unnecessary troubles.

    ------

    The guests'' arrival started at half-past six. Affluent families to the aristocratic families were entering. The reporters were busy focusing on the wealthy people capturing their pictures looking at the expensive outfits and adornment while the schrs would merely smile and ignore the pictures.

    The military families of Burton and Louis were also there with other smaller families who were rted to the military medical field. They didn''t throw an eye at the media, making their way inside the party.

    When the white Lexus S5 halted in front of the hotel entrance, the crowd of reporters went silent. Nobody expected Leon to appear at the party, especially after whatever happened at the Mirage banquet. They had doubted the rumors about Leon attending the banquet, now, it confirmed to them.

    A new question appeared, ''What is the rtion between Rivas and Harmon?'' They wouldn''t have been surprised if the host was Harmon.

    A well-bred man wearing a raisin-colored Italian business slim suit alighted the car and buttoned the zer elegantly. The cameramen were taking pictures when the reporters gasped as Leon got to the right side of the car.

    Everyone''s eyes were glued at the left side without being able to believe Eliza was apanying Leon even after all these.

    ####

    Check the Creator''s thoughts.

 Chapter 554 - Everyone Is A Villain In Somebodys Life.

    Leon went around the car buttoning his zer. Unlike every time he was carrying the loving husband image, he had a stoic expression on his face.

    He hadn''t bothered to check on Aeon, Eliza, and Sean. He had sent his men to bring Eliza and got to know nobody was at Aeon''s condo. Then they visited Aeon''s vi and got to see none.

    He realized Aarvi was a step ahead and cleaned up the traces of his family members. He didn''t want to be a coward by skipping the party hence the only choice left for him was to attend the party.

    When Leon reached the left back door, the reporters eagerly waited to see if Eliza was apanying Leon. But the one to step out of the car was the old man.

    Elder Harmon who hadn''t appeared in front of the media for so many years stood holding his white cane. If looked closely, one could notice the surprise and amusement in the old man''s eyes.

    Elder Harmon too couldn''t believe Leon brought him out. He ignored Leon''s hand and went ahead hence Leon pretended to be holding the old man by the shoulder.

    When they reached the reporters, Leon gave an apologetic smile before the rain of questions could start. "I hope you could consider my grandfather''s health. Let''s not agitate him."

    Elder Harmon: "..."

    He realized the purpose of his apaniment with Leon. It was to avoid the media from throwing the dirt on Leon''s face by picking up Eliza''s topic. He was just a shield.

    The reporters looked at each other and still tried to question but Leon walked ahead cleaning, getting rid of the reporters.

    Elder Harmon was sure he wouldn''t be attending the party as Leon achieved his motive. As he thought, a young man wearing a zer that had the Morris logo, greeted them. "President Harmon, Chairman Harmon." Then he continued, "The room is ready and dinner is arranged inside."

    Leon nodded as he took his hand away from the old man, "Take him to the room and make sure none disturbs my grandfather''s rest."

    The young man had a professional smile when he responded, "Sure, President Harmon." Then he looked at Elder Harmon and pointed towards the different elevator, "Chairman Harmon, this way please."

    Elder Harmon nced at Leon. He wasn''t in the mood to argue which would get him nothing so he walked away.

    Leon put on a smile of polite businessman, prepared with numerous lies to sound as Eliza was ashamed to step out.

    Another young man attended Leon and escorted him to the banquet hall after checking the invite card like it was done to all.

    As soon as Leon stepped in, the huge banquet hall slowly fell silent. A few murmured about him while Karsen and Connor looked at each other. They were sure why Jordan wanted Leon to attend the banquet.

    Shawn voluntarily took the responsibility of being the host and went to the high stand table where Leon stood nodding at the people who greeted him. Unfortunately, none bothered to mingle with him.

    Shawn grabbed two drinks on the way and ced one in front of Leon, "Wee, President Harmon." Against his cordial words, he used a mocking tone.

    Leon smirked, waiting for what Shawn had to say. He knew Dax and Shawn were smart and ruthless when it came to protecting their loved ones. But their main drawback was theycked in putting their intention in words hence they would affect lesspared to how Aaron or Aarvi handles the situation.

    "I see, you have walked yourself into the trap." Shawn sipped his white wine as he smirked.

    Even though he had followed Jordan''s instructions, he had expected Leon to stay in his mansion, turning down the invitation. He couldn''t believe Jordan''s n worked so smoothly.

    Leon grabbed the stem of the flute and lifted it at Shawn, "Is big baby disappointed? How about I help you get a feeding bottle?" Leon sneered with a pleasant smile on his face.

    Shawn didn''t get irritated as Leon expected. He shed a charming smirk, "I heard you grew up holding a feeding bottle."

    Leon''s face considerably darkened hearing Shawn. His clutch on the stem of the flute tremendously increased as he red at Shawn.

    Shawn felt Aarvi''s way satisfying. Using the same words on Leon and seeing him annoyed was really pleasing. He felt like it''s time he should learn how to handle these types of scums.

    Shawn clinked his ss with Leon''s as he continued. He had got news Leon was gathering Ava Kelly information which was almost erased except a few data.

    "Are you nning to reveal anything about Ava Kelly?" Shawn shook his head in disappointment, "Why are you so eager to p on your face?" He questioned.

    Leon, who was still thinking of Shawn''s previousment, frowned hearing him. Then it shed him about the Kelly international. If Aarvi merges Skr with Kelly, her power would be double.

    Nevertheless, he showed no reaction on his face, "We will see who is going to p on their own face."

    Shawn was about to retort, he felt a presence behind him that covered. "Shawn, Aunt Megan is calling you." Her pleasant voice vanished the detesting air between the men.

    Leon''s eyes shifted from Shawn to thedy next to him. He admitted to himself Shea Morris had her charms.

    Shawn nodded at Shea as he pointed towards Megan for Shea, "Let''s go." However, he didn''t notice Leon gritting his teeth when Shea showed him a middle finger before holding Shawn''s arm and walking with him.

    Leon saw Major Louis speaking with Shawn before his eyes shifted away and fell on Zain Kelly who just entered with a tall beauty next to him.

    When Leon''s eyes met Zain, he also noticed the woman''s eyes sharpened on him like a predator ready to attack the prey. Their expressions soon rxed to delight when Shea greeted the duo with a formal shoulder hug.

    Leon understood one thing. Everyone wears a mask for their own reasons. No one is a protagonist, everyone is a viin in somebody''s life.

    If there is any protagonist, the cruel world would change them.

    He had found a protagonist who had a different kind of mask. A mask of happiness. And he made her a more vicious antagonist than anybody out there.

    Leon started weighing his ns and waited to know who exactly wanted him to be at the party.

    ----

    At the entrance of the hotel,

    When the Bugatti car halted, the reporters were snapping pictures so as not to miss out on any small movement of Dax Grant.

    Dax got off the car without a zer on his shirt. Handing the key to the valet he went to the shotgun seat of the car carrying the solemn look. He opened the door for Tia and saw her still reluctant to attend the party.

    Tia clutched the seat belt tight and pleadingly looked at Dax. She appeared like she was going to cry any moment, "Dax, it''s been years, I haven''t attended these kind parties. My sister will definitely be there. What if Dad attends the party? He will make a scene in front of all��" She again started yammering the same thing.

 Chapter 555 - Flying Finger

    Dax didn''t bother coaxing Tia. He bent and went inside the car. Tia gasped in shock, staring at Dax forgetting her panic.

    Dax easily unbuckled the seat belt she was clutching for her dear life. Encircling his arm around her waist, he smoothly pulled her out, carefully protecting her head from bumping into the door frame of the car.

    Tia was frozen staring at Dax when the cameras continued to flicker at them. The reporters hadn''t expected Dax to enter the venue with his girlfriend. They were clicking pictures trying to guess who she could be.

    A man who was standing aside to help the guests pulled the hem of the long skirt out of the car and arranged it on the ground before standing away.

    Meanwhile, "Would you like to be carried inside?" Dax questioned when Tia didn''t leave her weight on her foot. If he unwraps his hand, he was sure she will wobble to the ground.

    Tia snapped out of her thoughts. She knew he was overbearing but to this extent. Tia quickly stood on her heels before he secured his zer on her shoulders.

    She had thought she would get a chance to speak with him, but as soon as she reached his office, he took her to the boutique, made her choose a dress, and got ready quickly. She had assumed he was taking her out for dinner when he didn''t respond to her questions.

    She remembered the party when the car went closer to the Morris hotel. She probably spoke thousands of words but his response didn''t cross more than fifty words.

    Dax finally gave a response to all the yammers, "If you think you can''t handle your parents being next to me, you should go back to your chief. He will help you hide." His voice carried no emotions as though he was speaking with a rock.

    She had really thought he forgave her but this was a new kind of punishment. She thought to take her time to persuade him slowly.

    Facing her parents? She knew Dax wouldn''t let them raise their voice at her or scold her so there was nothing to worry about. It''s just that she wasn''t ready to face them, especially her mother.

    Seeing him turn to the entrance and take a step without waiting for her or offering his hand to her, she realized he was dead serious with every word he uttered.

    She had no wish to go to rk. She quickly held his arm and sensed his speed drop until she could walk right beside him. Biting her lower lip, she took a deep breath and put on a feeble smile disregarding the cameras shing on them.

    She hadn''t expected Dax to go public about them. Her hand tightened around his muscr arm and looked at him. He nced at her but his eyes held no emotions. He moved his hand to her back and guided her to stand next to him in front of the cameras.

    She had thought she liked him because of his outgoing, humorous personality with his friends. She felt that wasn''t the reason. It was because of his strong personality and stubbornness. It unknowingly makes her feels safe around him.

    Dax who looked at the cameras for the pictures heard the cameramen say, "Miss�� Here, please look at the camera��"

    Turning to Tia, he caught her staring at him. Tia blinked before she hesitantly asked, "Are you really going public about us?" She also knew many brought their secretaries or any apaniment to the parties so she didn''t want to have high expectations.

    To her dismay, Dax didn''t bother responding to her question. "Let''s get this done first." His grave voice was chilly as though he was annoyed.

    When Tia turned front, a few reporters quickly caught up with their memory as she was a lieutenant but didn''t know her name.

    The reporters who wanted aplete picture of them, again put up a request, "CEO Grant, could you wear your zer and pose for a picture to us? Please."

    Others repeated. Dax wanted to ignore the request but Tia removed the zer from her shoulders. Dax didn''t get angry as he knew she was ufortable with the media. He wore the zer with her help while the reporters were cheering at how harmonious they appeared.

    When they stood again, the media got their next favorite couple. Dax had added a twist to his suit. He was wearing a Chinese cored white shirt unbuttoning a few buttons. Skipping the vest, he hadyered with a navy blue zer with distant checkered design in cream color. His slim-fit pants were of the same pattern as the zer, dropping the belt. With brown loafers and a funky hairstyle, he was a stylish gentleman.

    Contrasting to Dax, Tia was wearing a whitece crop top and high-waist in silk skirt in nude pink color. The circr hem of the long skirt swept the floor behind her adding a graceful look to her stunning figure. Her makeup was kept more natural and her hair was styled to free and bouncy on her back. There was no adornment tobel her as rich yet she was ssy standing next to Dax.

    After a few clicks, Dax was leaving with Tia when reporters started questioning them. When he heard, "CEO Grant, is thedy your date for tonight or...?"

    "My girlfriend." He cut off the question and responded, answering the reporters and also the woman next to him.

    He initially wanted to hide about her because of Leon, now that Leon won''t be able to touch her easily, there was no need to y hide and seek about his rtionship.

    Tia got the urge to stomp his leg andin, ''Couldn''t you answer me when I asked?'' But she controlled and shed a smile at the reporters before he took her away without answering the sea of questions.

    Tia was drowning herself in the thoughts of how to speak with Dax without angering him when she heard Dax ask out of the blue, "What is your rtion with Grace Wells?"

    Tia looked at him and uttered the name, "Grace?" She shook her head, "There is none in our family with such a name." She paused trying her best to remember that name in the chain of rtives. She again shook her head as she continued, "There are numerous Wells families in the country. Not everyone is connected." She wanted to ask who Grace is, however she didn''t as he wouldn''t be answering her question.

    Dax led her to the elevator in absolute silence. He was yammering ''Tiana Wells'' in his mind when ''Grace Wells'' name appeared. So he asked her without thinking. And anyway, before Aarvi taught Grace Wells a lesson, Tia was already with them so he knew there was nothing else to worry about.

    Dax saw Shawn shing him a teasing smile for thedy next to him while entering the banquet hall. He knew Shawn and Aarvi were worried about him, but now their worry changed to mischief.

    Shawn was going towards Dax when thetter heard Tia grit her teeth while her grip unawarely tightened around his arm. He followed her line of sight assuming it might be her family and caught Leon Harmon talking with a businessman.

    Dax knew Tia didn''t fear Leon, instead, she probably craved to ssh the wine on Leon''s face and kick him out.

    When Dax turned to Shawn, thetter quickly raised his hands in the air silently saying it wasn''t him who invited Leon.

    Meantime, Leon couldn''t stop himself from turning to the entrance, feeling a strong gaze at him. He met Tia''s eyes and saw her give him a finger.

    Leon: "..."

 Chapter 556 - A Special Guest

    Almost all the guests reached the banquet, and the time was nearing to start the party. Apart from Jordan, the main focus of the party was yet to reach. The reporters at the entrance and mediapany representatives inside the hall were eager to know when Aarvi Evans would reach.

    Since the Rivas stood above the Skr, Dax was already there with his girlfriend who is a lieutenant, they doubted if Aarvi Evans will have the audacity to enter the partyte, just to grab everyone''s attention.

    Amidst the hot topic on everyone''s lips, Megan could feel the women''s gazes on her, which seemed to ask ''Is Aarvi Evans reallying?'' Megan would sh them a smile without reacting to their questioning looks.

    Shawn had introduced Tia to Shea so the two women were getting along easily especially when their hatred for a person was the same. It didn''t take long for Tia to spot her elder sister''s eyes on her. Shea took time to notice Tia''s reaction before it shed to her that her Chief Wells and Tiana Wells had the same family names.

    "Are you guys siblings?" There was astonishment in her tone as she continued, "I am an intern doctor under Chief Wells." She wondered if there were other siblings between them as their age difference was nearly ten years.

    Without waiting for Tia''s response, Shea took Tia to meet her sister unknown about the circumstances. Tia didn''t protest, she voluntarily went with Shea hearing her pure admiration of her elder sister.

    Tia inhaled deeply when her sister left the doctors'' group and came towards her. Tia had many times thought to meet her sister but didn''t have enough courage to face her.

    Dax and Shawn noticed them. Shawn propped his eyebrow at Dax before the duo slowly made their way towards the threedies.

    "Chief��" Shea greeted her. Before she could add more words, she noticed her chief''s focus wasn''t on her and she was emotional looking at Tia. Shea didn''t speak anymore, looking at the two sisters at the brink of tears while staring at each other.

    Shea thought for a while looking at them. A few were gossiping pointing at them so Shea could only offer, "Is everything alright? Shall I take you guys out?" She didn''t get the response and felt a tap on her shoulder. Turning around, she saw Shawn and Dax together.

    Shawn cued her to give them some space and took a few steps away. Then he let Dax and Shea know theplete situation he had recently gathered, "The Wells'' family condition is freaky. Professor Wells dictated Doctor Wells to be a doctor, fortunately, she liked the same so she studied.

    However, Mr. Wells forced his son to study microbiology, that guy hadpleted the post-graduation but Mr. Wells pestered him to continue his studies to make him a scientist. He had joined for further education too but couldn''t handle the pressure and suicided in college.

    Tia hadpleted her school that time, she had fought with her family and left her house, unwilling to be a puppet of her father." Shawn sighed after briefing the situation. He nced at Dax as he added, "Tia was strong." To have the courage to leave the protective den and face the world alone.

    Meanwhile, the sisters embraced each other and sniffled without letting the tear stain their faces. Elder sister rubbed her youngest sister''s back before pulling away, "You have all grown up." She mewled, grazing her thumb on Tia''s cheeks. "Your brother-inw and I had searched for you everywhere. How did you cope up?" Her voice was shaky due to her emotions.

    Tia shook her head, holding back her tears. She didn''t want to speak of the past, "How are you? What about Little Peanut? I had seen her at school once." Little Peanut was her 9 years old niece.

    "Once?" The doctor chuckled resignedly for the strong upfront her little sister was putting on, "She used to tell me she noticed you many times."

    "Little Peanut knows me?" Tia asked in surprise as they never met each other.

    The doctor nodded as both walked aside to talk about each other for many years. She was still in shock when her parents had sent her a video in which Tia was walking next to the other officers in uniform.

    She was proud of Tia who wasn''t only strong when she left, she was able to do what she wanted without their father''s unreasonable orders.

    On this end, Shea realized, not just her Morris family, each family has problems. Some victims of the problems give up halfway, some rebel and run away, some endure it and some survive it.

    If rich families had their kind problems, the schrs'' families had different kinds of pressure. Then the poor family would strive to live and achieve their own goals.

    Shawn patted Shea''s shoulder, "Great job. Else they would have stood away and just stared at each other." He and Dax had seen Doctor Wells watching Tia but she was hesitant to reach out to Tia. Probably in the fear of seeing her run away.

    Shea: "..."

    She had almost thought she did something out of line. She was d she gave that push that was much needed between the sisters to break the wall.

    "Where is the Queen?" Shea suddenly asked, turning to the two friends with a face filled with anticipation. The duoughed at how Shea was quick to grab the happy mood.

    Shawn or Dax didn''t ping Aarvi. Instead, Shawn searched for his mother, "Let''s ask the Empress." As Megan was texting Aarvi every fifteen to twenty minutes.

    ------

    At the entrance, the reporters were giving up the hope to see Aarvi Evans when the Mercedes Maybach S halted in front of them.

    Everyone aimed their eyes and the cameras at the back door weing Jordan with shes of the camera lights that could make it hard to open their eyes.

    However, the door opened on the side of the car and a young man alighted the car. He had a slender, tall, physique, that was highlighted in the ck zer he was wearing. His each step and movements were polished when he ignored to cast a nce at the cameras and went around the car. He had a face that could make a girl silently stare at him feeling surreal.

    While the cameras continued to sh on the young man, they felt him familiar yet unknown. He looked like a prince from different kingdom dropping his visit to neighboring kingdom.

    Only one thing they were sure of, he wasn''t from country A. His style, mannerism were clean and sophisticated. He was in a simple outfit he could probably choose for himself. A tailored fit ck suityered on the sleek white shirt and slim ck tie around the cor. There was nothing special in what he was wearing but he was extraordinary.

    Nothing about him spoke of richness, yet his natural fluidity screamed of his dashing personality and his plush lifestyle.

    The reporters looked at each other, asking the same thing, ''Who is he?''

    ''A guest?''

    They were sure the young handsome man wasn''t just a guest, there was something about him that was definitely going to make headlines.

 Chapter 557 - A Long Story

    When the young man reached the carpet that leads to the entrance, the driver had opened the car door and slowly an old man stepped out of the car.

    Jordan was wearing a white shirt that had royal blue colored stripes. He buttoned the dark grey double-breasted zer that had the checkered design in the blue color. The blue tie perfectly fit behind the zer while the precious blue stone brooch was adorned on the zerpel.

    The cameraman didn''t miss capturing the images of the antique brooch. It was finely designed like the wings of an eagle on either end and a crown on top with the small diamonds flickered under the sea of lights.

    Jordan shed a soft smile at the young man when he passed the cane from his assistant to him. "Nobody would think of you as the Evans if you are so down to earth." He chuckled before both stepped ahead.

    The young man responded to Jordan''sment, "What if I am Evans, people tend to forget we are humans too." A faint smile of dissatisfaction shed on his face.

    The rich know the problems of the rich. They would strive to have a normal life instead of being eye candy of the media or topic of discussion to the gossipers. While people often think the world belongs to the rich, the same people constrict the riches'' world to their home and office without giving them the independence to walk and breathe anywhere in their own city.

    Jordan sighed, urately knowing how the young man must be feeling. Jordan was again surprised when the young Evans went aside to let him get some pictures before the reporters urged the young man to stand with Jordan.

    The pictures were numerous as the questions. They didn''t let Jordan go so easily and let out all the questions, one after the other without letting him speak.

    Some asked about the young man next to him, some questioned about the recent ident at Coasta, some about Aaron''s girlfriend, and a few about Aarvi Evans and whether she will attend the party.

    Somebody in the crowd screamed suddenly, "Jaxon�� That''s Jaxon Evans. ''The Evans'' from country S." The reporters held his mobile showing Jaxon''s picture to everyone.

    The gentleness on Jaxon''s face vanished in a second and a professional aloofness was drawn on his handsome face.

    Slowly reporters analyzed and gasped, assuming Aarvi Evans is Evans from country S. Meanwhile Jordan and Jaxon had left and entered the calmness inside the hotel.

    The duo breathed before they smiled in resignation. "Now, I understand why Aarvi said technology is better than human memory."

    Jaxon chuckled remembering Aarvi Evans aka Ava Kelly who he knew as Tw. He really didn''t know Aarvi Evans, his new younger sister is Tw until today. He felt his world was really too small.

    ---- Two hours earlier ----

    The sun was setting when Jaxon Evans came to the city inconspicuously. Milo Wen who had reached the city with Karsen, picked him up from the airport briefing why Aaron couldn''t make it.

    Milo Wen was driving towards the Rivas mansion as hotels couldn''t be safer than the Rivas estate. However, Jaxon wanted to check out the city so he changed the ns, "Then, let''s pick them up."

    Thus the car went towards the high-speed rail station. Jaxon watched the city which was much more peaceful than his own business city.

    Alighting the car, Jaxon was leaning on the car when the couple exited the station, hand in hand and thedy carried a ck oriental cat in the other hand which was resting in her arm like a baby.

    Milo Wen expected Jaxon to be delighted but the lines of confusion appeared on his forehead.

    Jaxon pointed to thedy next to Aaron as he asked, "She�� is she, Aarvi Evans?"

    Milo Wen responded politely without understanding his reaction, "Yes, Director Evans, she is our Young Madam." He doubted if Jaxon had ever seen Aarvi''s picture during the process of adoption.

    Jaxon wanted to ask something but he controlled, to speak with Aaron or Aarvi directly.

    At the other end, Aaron pointed his chin towards Jaxon as he asked Aarvi, "Do you know him?"

    Aarvi didn''t identify Jaxon at first sight. So she had to use her witty brain. Aarvi knew the Evans family would be visiting her soon after hearing about their marriage, but hadn''t expected Jaxon Evans to reach on this day. She had thought of visiting the Evans family in country S after washing off Leon.

    "My husband is asking me to check out another handsome man. Interesting." She teased Aaron.

    Aaron smacked her little head before stuffing her little brain, "For your kind information, he is your brother in name."

    It confirmed her guess as Jaxon. She giggled as she looked at Jaxon. Unlike how his pictures in the suit are viral in country S, Jaxon waszily leaning on the car in a simple T-shirt, jeans, and a stylish jacket. Aarvi had seen pictures of Jaxon Evans who usually keeps a stoic expression to the camera but in a casual look, he was hunky.

    "Jaxon!?" Aaron''s greeting was in confusion when Jaxon''s eyes were on his wife.

    Jaxon shook Aaron''s hand when he uttered looking at Aarvi, "Tw!?"

    Milo Wen: "..."

    He was confused about the situation, ''Is it a new love rival time?'' He let his mind run wild.

    Aarvi awkwardly smiled without knowing how he knew about her as Tw. She nced at Aaron clutching his left hand tighter to fill her up.

    Jaxon was still surprised and regretted never checking about Aarvi Evans. Seeing her didn''t recognize him, he pretended to be searching for something as he uttered, "I should have brought my geeky sses."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She imagined geeky sses on Jason''s handsome face and her lips slowly formed to O remembering the man who tried to poach her to the Evans Industries. "Xone?" The words uncertainly left her lips before she chuckled, "You had fooled me in your nerd look."

    Jaxon was d she recognized him. He nced at Aaron shaking his head, "Aaron, I had told you I wanted to poach her to my team, Why did you marry her?"

    Aaron: "..." He wanted to introduce them to each other but they already knew each other.

    He pulled his wife closer and reminded him who she is, "My Cupcake." She wasn''t somebody he looked for. She was the one he was blessed with.

    Jaxon chuckled at Aaron''s im and reminded Aaron as he pointed at Aarvi with both of his hands, "The talent I couldn''t touch with any amount of money."

    Aaron remembered the time Jaxon was racking his brain personally to get a person to his team.

    Jaxon had sent his team to talk to Tw, when she turned down, he had tried to speak with her slowly and poach her. But her dreams were vivid and big so he had given up. Since both of their interests were in the stock market, they easily got along over the calls. They always exchanged their views, opinions about the stock market, never about their personal life.

    Jaxon knew Aaron wasn''t meeting his Cupcake in country S so he asked Aaron in bewilderment, "Your Cupcake was in my city, why weren''t you meeting her? She was right next to you, dude."

    Aarvi and Aaron looked at each and the former chuckled while Aaron said, "A long story." Aarvi couldn''t believe many were rooting for her and Aaron when she had forgotten everything.

    After the greetings, the trio left from there, seeing off Milo Wen to his home to attend the party with his wife.

    Due to Jaxon''s friendly personality, Aaron being his friend, and Aarvi and Jaxon''s past conversations, it wasn''t difficult for Aarvi to get along with Jaxon.

    They werete to the party hence, Aaron changed their destination to Skyarc penthouse. Jordan, who got to know about Jaxon, decided to meet the young man and reached the Skyarc.

    Aaron was against announcing Aarvi as a daughter of Evans as it will divert more troubles of Evans on her. Jaxon Evans realized how their identity would pressure Aarvi so he was with Aaron on that decision. He didn''t want to snatch the freedom from her.

    Then Aarvi requested Jaxon to rest in Shawn''s penthouse as his identity wasn''t a secret. Anyhow, Jaxon, who got to know Leon had tried to kill Aarvi, chose to attend. They won''t be releasing any statement, but his presence means Evans is also there for Aarvi. Leon who knows Aarvi is Ava Kelly would have to fear before using any odd ways on Aarvi.

    That''s how Jordan and Jaxon left for the party, letting the couple get ready for the night.

 Chapter 558 - A Sense Of Respect And Fear

    Jaxon wanted to give the limelight to Jordan but Jordan never really fancied it. So he took Jaxon with him while entering the banquet hall.

    The news had already spread out about Jaxon Evans hence everyone had assumed Aarvi Evans might be a sister Jaxon is not a spouse.

    Hence everyone''s eyes glued at the entrance. The ones who wanted to have a try on Shawn Rivas were excited at the thought of having a chance with Jaxon.

    One among the guests was confused as hell. Leon was cent percent sure Aarvi Evans is Ava Kelly then how could Jaxon Evans attend the party?

    He didn''t believe in coincidence hence he started to think if Rivas family is acquainted with the Evans or Ava Kelly got acquainted with Jaxon in the country S. There were numerous questions but he had no response.

    Upon all that, Leon knew, provoking the real Evans meant destruction. They wouldn''t mind wasting a few million to uproot himpletely or destroy the Harmon Industries.

    His heartbeats erratically increased, he had thought he was finally having control over the situation. Now looked clearly, the people standing behind Aarvi are more powerful than one another. Yet, they all watched her ying him.

    He realized whoever wanted his presence in the party, aimed to humiliate him and hit his pride. Matter of fact, before Aarvi could appear, he started burning in his ego.

    As soon as Jordan and Jaxon came to the view, there were exmations in the air, especially for the young man whose brown eyes were sparkling under the light.

    There were also families and people, to whom Jaxon didn''t matter, yet they had their eyes on the young man who didn''t appear publicly much.

    Others didn''t dare to rush to them as they had to maintain their image. Leon, who was expecting the things to be fake, gritted his teeth. He was the real Jaxon Evans, Leon had seen him at an international business conference.

    Looking at the atmosphere that seemed to be standing still, the Rivas family ignored them and weed Jordan. Shawn made the scene lively by curtsying his grandfather and a smile appeared on Jordan''s aloof face.

    Instead of pretending to be formal, Shawn and Jaxon pound hugged as attractive smirks stayed on their face. "Wee to Mocon." He weed Jaxon.

    The people started gossipping if Evans were always that close to the Rivas and why Rivas hadn''t used it to hype themselves. Well, Rivas never wished for such hypes.

    Megan, Karsen, and Connor met Jordan and Jaxon before Jordan''s eyes looked for Shea who was standing with the Morris family, her uncle, and aunt.

    Shea was living with them, so she was like a family to them. Jordan cued with a nod of his head, calling her near. Karsen beckoned her to join them.

    Shea didn''t want to be an extra in the Rivas family hence she hadn''t joined, looking at everyone turn to her, a delighted smile bloomed on her face. How she wanted to change herself into Rivas. She nodded at her Uncle and Aunt and quickly joined them.

    That action started brewing up new rumors of what was the rtionship between Shea Morris and the Rivas family. Their eyes unknowingly stayed on Shawn and Shea, who were making the family smile brighter.

    Could it be...? Many were bitter at the thought of Shawn being taken by Shea.

    Jaxon had met only Aaron, Shawn, and Jordan. He met the other three before Connor introduced Shea to him.

    "Doctor Morris, we have met." Both shook their hands as Shea responded, "Yeah, once in Brother Aaron''s condo."

    Jaxon smiled at his memory. As far as he knew, Shea was a happy chatterbox. He remembers her because she was the one who had blurted out about Aaron''s Cupcake, leaving Aaron utterly speechless for making his Cupcake famous everywhere she went with Aaron.

    Then Connor apanied Jordan to meet the guests who greeted,vishlyplimented, and wished Jordan. They also asked about Jaxon and Aarvi but the duo chose to answer if required, else they were meticulously brushing off the questions.

    Jaxon merely nodded or said ''Hello'' when others tried to strike a conversation with him. Hence Shea had to help him evade the people.

    Leon who watched the development was quick to understand, Jordan was the one who invited him to the party. He was just showing the two different worlds Aarvi was in and he was at.

    As per the schedule, it was nearing the cake cutting time and waiters pushed the trolley inside the banquet hall.

    It was the time, everyone gave up the hopes of Aarvi Evans, President of Skr attending the party, and assumed the girlfriend of Aaron and Aaron might be at Coasta.

    To change their thoughts, Milo Wen entered the banquet hall with his wife, the movie queen Esme. Everyone always treated Esme cordially due to her warmness, hence it took them time to evade others and reach Jordan.

    After asking the couple to enjoy themselves, Jordan crossed his legs while sitting on the couch. He checked the time on his Rolex and nced at Megan who reported immediately, "They are here on time."

    -----

    At the entrance,

    The reporters who had seen Esme and Milo Wen, were eager for Aaron. But the Rolls Royce Phantom they had expected to arrive, didn''t appear.

    Everyone''s eyes widened and their lips gaped when a car grandly entered the hotel gates. The silence enveloped the crowd when they stared at the brand new Bentley EXP 100 GT, the only one in the world.

    The appearance of the car evoked a sense of respect and fear as it made its way unhurriedly towards the entrance.

    It was the marriage gift by the Evans to the couple, hence it was unique and rare, chosen especially for them.

    The silence soon buzzed with gasps and the cameras flickering faster at the car. A very few of them knew the car, the rest knew it was the new epitome of luxury and ss.

    The camera continued to shutter when six bodyguards smoothly stood on either side of the car without revealing any hint of expression.

    The reporters wanted to self-mockinglyugh. They wouldn''t dare to get near the car even in their dreams. They knew a small scratch on it might cost them their whole life of earnings.

    The two-meter wide door at the driver''s side slowly opened upwards like the wings of the bird ready to flutter and fly away.

    A tall, slender physique of a man seamlessly stepped out of the car. They didn''t need to see the face, It was an easy guess for them to identify him as Aaron Rivas.

    As far as they knew everyone in the Rivas family was low profile excluding Shawn Rivas. They never had expected Aaron to appear in such a high profile that, probably none in the city would be able to have such a grand entrance.

    They held their breath to capture his stunning face and were also curious to the bones to have a glimpse of the woman who was in the shotgun seat.

    Since there weren''t many guards, the reporters knew Aaron Rivas wasn''t going to hide his girlfriend''s face. The thought of this grand entry was for his girlfriend made them more excited to know thedy.

 Chapter 559 - To Rule

    Aaron had expected Aarvi to admire the car and its interior but he heard her mutter why people take expensive cars as the maintenance, the safety and extra expenses for the car will be high.

    "President Evans, could you please remind me of the cheapest car you have?" Aaron teased her as he nced at Aarvi who sheepishly grinned at his question.

    Aarvi wanted to drive her sexy ck SSC Tuatara. She had no ns to appear like a delicatedy which she wasn''t and that''s what she thinks of herself.

    The vehicle n changed when they got a call from Jaxon at the end moment. Aaron chose it because he felt the car suited her perfectly.

    Looking at her unawarely enjoying the double foot room by crossing her legs, Aaron was even more assured about his choice to change the car for the night.

    Running his long fingers through her wavy hair, "Wait for me."

    Aarvi''s eyes brushed over the reporters before halting at her husband. They were in a hurry, so she didn''t get time to admire her husband. He was suave like always, but there was an extra shine in his eyes, a tiny excitement, to tell the world, she was his.

    She was tempted to leave a lipstick mark on him. Of course to im it in front of the world. Nheless, she kept her thoughts to herself, "Absolutely."

    Who else will escort her inside? She was going to follow the first rule before breaking the normality.

    shing her an attractive smirk, Aaron grabbed her mobile from her hand and clicked on the button that opened the car door upwards.

    Stepping out, he kept their mobiles and buttoned his zer before going around the car to escort his bride. He had thought she might choose a designer ck gown but she left him amused like every time.

    The camera continuously shed on Aaron highlighting his chiseled jawline under the shes of light. He was wearing a in white shirt, buttoned up fully to support the charcoal ck tie he was wearing.

    On top of the shirt, a stylish cored four buttons vest hugged his sculpted physique. The fairly deep V line of the vest was narrow enough for the tie and shirt to remain visible.

    The zer was a perfectly tailored fit for him. It had an elegant mnge pattern that highlighted the fit. The single button of his 1zer was a buttoned exception of one that gave the worlds of stylish and formal.

    An unembellished tie pin had clipped on the tie and thepel hole had a matching button like the rest to keep it simple and elegant.

    He was wearing pants that had the same color as the zer. To create the perfect bnce of style and asion, he had matched with ck formal loafers. To top it all off his hairstyle further emphasized his unmistakable distinct features of the striking face.

    Aaron stood in front of the shotgun seat door and clicked on the button. The door automatically opened by moving upward giving the fresh sense of new arrival.

    The reporters who wanted to take a peek inside the luxurious car, were awestruck at thedy when she honored their gaze by lifting her face.

    Naturally, a heart-thumping smile appeared on her face when Aaron extended his hand to her. As though they would miss an important scene, the cameras didn''t stop shing even for a second.

    Aaron and Aarvi were never afraid of the media, they just preferred to ignore them. Since it was their first appearance, they didn''t mind offering the reporters and media a good show they always loved. Because they won''t be appearing the same ever again and they loved their personal life more than social life.

    Aarvi always told Dax in the beginning when he was facing the big businessmen or media, ''be like you own the ce.'' Now it was her chance to get the head turns and walk like she owns the ce.

    Confidence! She won''tck it in her.

    Her slender fingers slid into Aaron''s hand, letting him hold her firm. Swinging her legs out like ady having high-ss etiquettes, she kept her feet down one after the other. She wasn''t taught, she could learn by watching.

    Aaron''s hand voluntarily shifted at the door frame to avoid her head bumping into it despite the car giving ample space for seamless movements.

    Aarvi stood in front of her husband, hard to believe her sky-high heels were stillcking in height to stand his height, physically.

    "Don''t strain your ankles." Given a chance, he would dly carry her.

    They had traveled, and she was on heels almost the whole day. So she had expected him to worry. She changed the subject as she took a step closer, "How do I look?"

    Aaron really wanted toin but answered the truth, keeping theintster, "Sexy�� Hot and bold."

    Her n was never to look like a delicatedy. She wasn''t a princess.

    The bold Look - Checked.

    Aarvi was in white, she was Aaron''s bold and stylish bride tonight in a three-piece outfit. She was wearing high waist, seamless pencil pants. It made her look taller on her nude high heel pumps that had a serpent pattern on them.

    She was wearing a crop top, styled in a deep sweetheart neckline corset. The bodice was embellished intricately in sparkling stones designed like a flower blooming in the vines. Her deep neckline gave a drooling view of her cleavage yet, it didn''t look gross. It tastefully adorned her figure without making it heavy or sloppy.

    She had topped the crop top and pants with a long, zer-styled, in jacket. That covered her bare shoulder, slim waist, and her slender arms till her wrist.

    The slim fit of the outeryer was tucked under the white belt defining her curves more urately. The buckle of the belt loudly spoke of the international designer but none were in the mood to check it out other than her beauty.

    The jacket was styled in such a way that it opens up below her waist revealing her long legs, giving an illusion of a flowy cape. The hem of it reached the ground in the sides, the back continues to flow arge length behind her and ended circrly.

    Her wristwatch was barely visible under her full sleeves while the diamonds on her fingers twinkled. There was a delicateyer of makeup emphasizing her lips in nude pink and her eyes in a smokey look. The contouring had defined her cheekbones giving her an extra seductive touch.

    The big diamonds around the hoop earrings failed to shine brighter than her ck pearl-like orbs, that was holding all the lights in them. She hadpleted her look with the beach wave hairstyle recing the gentle sweetness with the bold yet officious look.

    She was against everyone''s assumption. She wasn''t there to dazzle in attention. She was there to rule.

    The reporters stayed stunned when the couple walked the carpet in their own sweet moment. Every one of them had seen the viral video from Coasta, they couldn''t believe the confident bolddy front the video is Aaron''s girlfriend.

    When they came out of astound, they screamed to get the attention of the couple, "President Rivas�� Miss�� President Rivas��" Anyway, those words fell on the deaf ears.

    Aarvi nced at Aaron and a mischief smile appeared on her face looking at his pleased smirk and proud eyes. She knew Aaron had little dissatisfaction with her dress so she poked him, "Ronron, do you like my outfit?"

    Aaron nced at her. He wasn''t the type to restrict her when she knows how to behave and dress. What he didn''t like was, "I don''t like your makeup." He didn''t mean she looked ugly, she was breathtakingly alluring, "I can''t touch you." That was hisint.

    He had to control himself many times from touching her little face, so kissing her was out of the box. He couldn''t even bury her little frame in his embrace.

    Aarvi really wasn''t expecting that. She giggled as she found a solution for hisint, "I will avoid wearing makeup." There will be times she will have to wear makeup to be more presentable so she didn''t say she would never wear it.

    Aaron didn''t respond to her words. It was her choice whether to wear makeup or not. He could just keep an extra zer. He thought while taking his hand away that had reached her cheek to pinch.

    Aaron cued the event manager to rx and escorting them wasn''t required. Whereas Aarvi knew he wanted to be alone with her in the elevator.

    His arm wrapped around her as the elevator door closed, pulling her in front of him, much closer to face her. Aaron had to control his fingers from brushing on her face as he calmly revealed, admiring his view, "Leon is in the party."

    "What!?" Aarvi''s expression changed.

    Aaron had expected her to ignore the news but her reaction said she was guessing Leon''s n for the night as he recalled Leon''sst message to Aarvi. [Be ready for another gift.]

 Chapter 560 - Fake Evans

    Considering Aarvi''s reaction, Aaron could guess Leon would do something at the party hence Leon chose to attend the party. He started mulling over why Jordan must have invited Leon to the party when he heard her mumble looking at his shoulder.

    "I can''t hug you," Aarviined when she realized his charcoal ck colored zer would be stained with her makeup. She didn''t believe the makeup setting spray would work cent percent.

    Aaron: "..."

    He couldn''t find the rtion between her past reaction and herint. He understood she wanted to hug him and remembered her makeup. Twirling her around, He leaned on the elevator wall, pulling her for a back hug, he warmly secured her in his arms.

    Aarvi faintly smiled at his actions before her eyes sharped remembering Leon, "Never mind, we will see what he is up to." Aarvi stopped his train of thoughts to throw Leon out.

    Escaping isn''t an option. They would face it and see who will win this time.

    One thing they were sure of, Leon wouldn''t dare to physically hurt anybody in the presence of Rivas. Leon wasn''t like the women who put on a show. Then what is he up to?

    Aaron alerted his team to be very careful and have an eye on everything at the party.

    In the banquet hall, everyone''s eyes were glued to the door when they noticed the Rivas family members were looking there. They couldn''t guess a Rivas member wasing as they never give such priority to anybody else.

    When the couple reached the entrance of the banquet hall, the astonished hush fell over in the hall, the guests were stunned including the Rivas family. They hadn''t expected Aarvi to appear in a way that could bring fear and also admiration. Of course, her outfit was something they never had thought of.

    The guests were bewitched by the couple. The steely appearance of Aaron seemed warm next to the gorgeousdy who had her lips slightly tilted but her vibe was too strong. It was hard to pull their eyes away from the two who were oppressing others'' presence and controlling their thoughts which indirectly controlled their behavior.

    As though beingpelled, the guests were frozen, staring at the couple when they walked in. Their gaze was at the front, their back straight and shoulders rxed as if there were none in the hall and it didn''t matter if there was anybody.

    Megan snuggled closer to her husband as a blissful smile appeared on her face. Karsen wrapped his arm tighter and heard her say, "Our kids are grown up." She felt emotional and very pleased that Aaron and Aarvi got each other and supported each other with unconditional love.

    Karsen was happy for the couple but who he focused on was Aarvi and her much-needed changes. He could vividly remember the girl Ava Kelly was and thedy, Aarvi Evans is.

    Ava Kelly was a young girl who was smiling, innocently speaking with whoever was speaking with her. She didn''t know how people were keeping their real motives under their sweet words and calctive smile.

    But Aarvi Evans was opposite the girl she was, she couldn''t only read the motive behind the people''s words, she knew how to weigh each of her expressions. She wasn''t only calctive, she could manipte without sparing words.

    Yet, he couldn''t believe, when the whole Rivas family knew she was sly, strong-headed, they still liked her. He knew the reason too. They still liked her because her goal wasn''t hurtful to anybody excluding the ones who try to challenge her bottom line. He was proud she didn''t need others to defend her.

    Karsen knew well, after dealing with Leon, Aarvi wouldpletely go behind the scenes of Skr. Nheless, he was more curious to see how she would build her empire.

    One at the corner, a man chugged the whole ss of wine and almost smashed it on the table creating a loud noise, making the others around him jerk their shoulders.

    Unawarely, he was admiring the couple. There was nothing about them that he could point at and say they weren''t suited for each other. That''s exactly what he hated most.

    He had nned to reveal her identity despite knowing Skr could get strong with Kelly. But when Skr didn''t like to be under the shadow of Rivas, why would she choose Kelly International?

    Now, even if he starts the rumors of Aarvi Evans being Ava Kelly, nobody would believe it, just due to the presence of Jaxon Evans at the party.

    Upon all that, the dumb Kelly family never bothered having a family photo or any picture of Ava Kelly with them to prove, there was a girl who looked like Aarvi Kelly. Using Shawn and Dax''s picture with Ava would only mean Aarvi knew them for a long time.

    His eyes narrowed, when Jaxon was speaking with Aarvi and thetter wasn''t cold. She was casual and also lively, introducing Zain Kelly to him. That confused the hell out of Leon to know how ''The Evans'' could approve a girl from a different country from some random city to use their family name.

    Or is she fooling them?

    His lips sinisterly arced as his fingers slowly moved on his smartphone keypad sending a message.

    The cake cutting hadpleted when Jordan took Aarvi''s hand pulling her front. His eyes brushed over the guests who just knew thedy in white was a girlfriend of Aaron, a daringdy whose video was viral over the inte.

    He personally chose to broaden their views, "I am very sure, many of you are very curious about the gorgeousdy next to me. What is her name, what she does, and which family she is from? Am I right?"

    Some of the guests were amused hearing delightedness in Jordan''s tone and some responded to him with a light chuckle, "Absolutely!"

    "We are eager!" And so on.

    Jordan nced at Aarvi and at his grandson who he had brought front. He signaled Aaron to join them as he continued, "Everyone of you knows she is my grandson''s love��" He paused looking at the anticipation before his firm words pierced through the silence in the hall, "Aarvi Evans��"

    The crowd gasped,pletely taken aback by the revtion. The main attraction of the day was Aaron''s girlfriend and the President of Skr. They couldn''t believe both were the samedy.

    Aarvi hid her tiny bleakness that was reced with the content. Twenty-one years she had waited for her parents to ept her proudly as their daughter. Now she was d that they never did that. She finally has a family who stands with her and appreciates her.

    When she felt a hand on her back, she involuntarily turned to her right and smiled. Family!? Her husband stood above everything, for respecting her choice, trusting her capability, giving her space, and loving her unreservedly.

    Her Ronron!!

    Unaffected by the reactions, Jordan continued, "The beautiful wife of Aaron Rivas, our cherished daughter-inw of the Rivas family."

    ''Wife!'' The guests were taking time to digest when the Louis family, Dax, Tia, Shea, and Jaxon apuded in response. Soon everyone joined in utter shock and astonishment.

    The guests looked at each other still digesting the words without knowing what to say.

    Slowly the exims were starting, "OMG, this is unbelievable"

    "I hadn''t even thought of it."

    "I had thought president Evans was Shawn Rivas'' friend."

    Of course, there were envious remarks,ments in annoyance, and ignorance but they didn''t matter.

    Amidst it, a man at the side revealed loudly, looking at Aarvi condemningly. "She isn''t the real Evans. She is fake. I had seen her in the Mocon police station."

    The guests who were admiring were shocked, some sniggered but none dared to voice it boldly.

    If the doubts weren''t cleared, each one over there knew, Aarvi''s image would be stained forever and that would undoubtedly affect both Skr and Rivas Industries.

    ### Doesn''t affect the coins value ###

    I (Author) checked all thements regarding why one chapter release. I am so sorry, I am losing motivation looking at the golden tickets ranking... Hopefully, I could ovee it soon. Hang in there.

    Thank You

 Chapter 561 - A Psychic Satisfaction

    It was true she wasn''t the real Evans. But calling Aarvi ''Fake'' didn''t go well with the Rivas family.

    The people started to murmur between them, some people exchanged tables and gossipped looking at the calm Rivas family. None looked afraid but the smart ones knew the man offended the wrong ones.

    Jaxon''s heartwarming chuckle reverberated in the hall before a simper appeared on the Rivas members. Aarvi had a beautiful smile on her face that didn''t reach her eyes.

    Was that an attack on her? She wanted tough at Leon''s face, who didn''t know Aaron hadn''t left a single loophole that could be used against her with her identity.

    Jordan sat on the couch and crossed his legs, imposingly looking at the man. Aaron nced at Alex who was in a formal suit with the guest. Alex nodded at Aaron and went to the man who called Aarvi fake.

    Alex did nothing, he cordially pointed to the businessman to go ahead as he walked behind him.

    Jaxon''sughter turned sarcastic when hemented, "Mocon people are humorous." But his voice carried the underlying threat.

    He couldn''t believe it, people get tempted with money and dare to let their tongue loose. His eyes brushed over Leon and met his eyes. They held their gaze for a few seconds before Jaxon smirked.

    Leon frowned deeper. He doubted if Aarvi aka Ava Kelly really had that close rtionship with the Evans to lend their name.

    Neither Jaxon nor his parents had any objection to announce Aarvi as an Evans. It was Aaron and Aarvi''s choice to be low profile else Jaxon would have shut their mouth easily.

    As soon as Aarvi got to know Leon was at the party, she had alerted her team and the earpiece was already in her ear. Hearing the biography of the man.

    He was a third-generation businessman. His father had a good rtionship with Karsen, built thepany considerably well with the support of Rivas Industries. Unexpectedly, their team found nothing that could be used against the man.

    She also got to know how many in the banquet hall had attended the party three years ago. But those people seemed to ignore it or not identify her. She wasn''t so important at that time, she won''t be surprised if they don''t recognize her.

    Alex pointed to the empty separate chair in front of Jordan for the man to sit. He appeared like a sheep, getting ready to be ughtered when his eyes nervously brushed on the confident Rivas family members and urged him to look behind where Leon was present.

    Everyone had their curious eyes fixed in one direction. When a maic voice sent shivers down their spine.

    Aaron''s chilling tone resounded next to Aarvi but it was difficult to read if he was annoyed or entertained, "Mr. Hamilton," Hamilton was a subsidiary under Rivas, so obviously, Aaron knew his name. If not, Milo Wen was there to fill him up.

    "Could you please enlighten us how appearing at the police station made My Wife fake?" He emphasized ''My Wife.'' which was a silent order that you lost the support from the Rivas family for pointing at the woman who was being treasured by the Rivas family.

    He did nothing much but asked the question back. If Hamilton was being driven by the power of money in such a short time, how could Mr. Hamilton even know about Aarvi? Hence he had no right to get a response.

    The guests looked at each other. People don''t just go to the police station because they were criminals and Rivas weren''t idiots to ept just any random person. And Jaxon Evans was standing right there with her,ughing at the foolishness of the man.

    The opinions didn''t take long to change just by a question of Aaron and looking at Hamilton who didn''t know how to counter.

    If he really had seen Aarvi, even if he didn''t have proof, should he have more words to exin the situation?

    Well, Mr. Hamilton was trying to recall the date he had received over a text message. He had memorized it, but looking at Aaron in the deadly frosty eye, his legs were shaking and his brain seemed to freeze.

    The biggest difference between Leon and Aarvi. Even if Aarvi plots in less time, she wouldn''t leave a way where her n could fail, whereas Leon used a man in the banquet hall in the shortest time who immediately fell on his face.

    Of course, smart people wouldn''t dare to go against Rivas so openly, hence Leon''s n failed before the start.

    Leon was expecting Jaxon to announce Aarvi as Evans, his sister or cousin. That he wanted to use itter and y her with the Kelly family.

    Hearing no response, Aaron added another line, narrowing his eyes at the man, "Let us ept your theory... You have also been to the police station too."

    Hamilton: "..."

    Doesn''t that mean he was also fake? The people around them sniggered as they started gossipping if Hamilton was doing it for attention but foolish enough to point the arrow against their headpany.

    Mr. Hamilton tried to find a reason to hear the mockingments passing on him. If he proves it, Leon had said he would have a high honor in the eyes of the Rivas family. He started stammering, "I- I- I w-went f-for s-some v-verification."

    However, everyoneughed at him saying President Evans must have been there for the same.

    Before any morements could be passed, a grim voice resounded in the hall, "Mr. Hamilton, why don''t you run out and prepare your legal team?"

    All looked at each other when Aarvi''s soft chuckle resounded urately knowing what he was up to.

    "Skr will sue you for the defamation of President Evans." Daxpleted, shing his signature dark smile meant, the destruction was near.

    With Aarvi melodious chuckle, the guests realized the talented, fearless President was merciless and malicious too. That made the Rivas and the Skr more daunting.

    Aarvi never stopped Dax or Aaron from standing for her except in the matters of Leon. So she didn''t stop them. However, she pitied the man who was drenched in sweat. He wasn''t only going to lose Rivas''s support, with Skr suing him, he would have to lose his standing in society.

    Aarvi wanted these actions to be lessons for others. She also hoped thedies in the party who were enviously staring at her to learn from it, without pulling stupid stunts on her.

    Shawn shook his head resignedly without liking the party spoiler. He pped his hands. The two guards ran inside while Shawn announced, "Let''s keep the party going." He announced making everyone breathe while Hamilton was respectfully escorted out.

    Aarvi''s eyes brushed on Leon who was seeing the whole Rivas family standing behind her. He understood another reason for his presence. Just because Aarvi alone was standing against him, doesn''t mean they could do anything. In reality, he was against each of them.

    The smile on her lips was mocking. So Leon pulled his mobile out and messaged her to let her know it wasn''t an attack.

    [It''s a test, Little Lamb. Rx, enjoy the party.]

    Aarvi understood the underlying meaning. His next move was the gift that could disrupt the party or spoil her mood or both.

    She couldn''t understand what he would get by it.

    A psychic satisfaction?

 Chapter 562 - His Unfiltered Thoughts

    At Maple Regency,

    Sean stared at Aeon after watching the live telecast of Aarvi entering the hotel with Aaron Rivas.

    Eliza bit her lip, trying hard toe up with something that won''t break Sean and keep him motivated.

    Sean had listened to Aarvi and Aeon''s advice. Without taking Aeon''s help, ignoring his friend''sughter at him, Sean had checked the cooking sses nearby. He had even spoken at two ces to join them. He was nning to learn the basics before joining some reputed institute to learn international cooking sses.

    Aeon wasn''t just focusing on Eliza''s case, and his work, he was also preparing to send Aeon abroad so that he could focus on his newfound passion without getting diverted by his use for nothing friends.

    On the day of engagement, Aeon knew Aarvi''s boyfriend was Aaron. So he wasn''t surprised. Instead, he was d she had somebody who could protect her, unlike him who was getting her assistant.

    Aeon didn''t get to admire her on the screen either. As soon as Sean''s gaze turned to him, Aeon had various thoughts in his mind. He knew Sean was waiting for him to say if whatever it was shown on the news was the truth.

    Aeon had hoped, Sean shouldn''t get to know about Aarvi''s rtionship till Sean leaves the country and be more mature in handling his emotions.

    Now Aeon wasn''t sure what Sean would end up doing if he nodded at Sean. Aeon couldn''t possibly lie as Aarvi and Aaron might be just entering the venue together. They weren''t just anybody to enter a venue together in such a high profile.

    Eliza didn''t know how to coax him. She didn''t want to give him false hope saying he should try harder. Saying he will get a better girl was ludicrous and it won''t calm him. So she waspletely helpless and looked at Aeon.

    Aeon loudly breathed out and turned to Sean. Each nerve of Sean wasn''t ready to listen to the truth but dragging it along with a lie would do nothing good. Aeon didn''t want to make up stories or talk rubbish behind people''s backs like Leon so he chose to confirm the truth, "Aaron Rivas is the man in her life, Sean." He wasn''t sure he was telling himself or Sean.

    The frowns red on Sean''s forehead as he shot up from the couch. Eliza tried to hold him and Aeon held his breath expecting Sean to break something but it didn''t happen.

    Sean questioned, pointing at Aaron on the television screen, "Isn''t Aarvi with him because he is focused and works hard. I am still young, I might do better than him after six years. Why does he have to be the one next to Aarvi?"

    Aeon rubbed his forehead to keep his patience to handle the situation without hurting Sean more. He was d Sean understood money isn''t everything a girl needs. But Aeon didn''t expect Sean to misunderstand as Aarvi likes the man who works hard. He wanted to make Sean understand that Aarvi just tried to help them find some interests in him that could be his career and passion.

    Lifting his gaze, Aeon saw Sean ring at Aaron on the screen. He didn''t want hatred to take over Sean and ruin his life. Aarvi had given him ast warning concerning Sean, Aeon wasn''t ready to see Sean bing another Leon.

    Standing next to Sean, his eyes shifted from the screen to Sean, "It''s not about money or work, Sean." His voice was deep and heavily patient that could keep Sean''s fury in the hold.

    "When it''s love, money, job, looks, social status, people''s opinion, nothinges to consideration." He uttered hoping Sean could understand those simple words.

    Eliza lowered her head, remembering her and Leon''s beginning days. Sean frowned, gritting his teeth.

    Aeon looked at the screen which was reying the moment when Aarvi alighted the car, then Aaron and Aarvi looked at each other. He continued his hand gently patting Sean''s shoulder, "She loves Aaron Rivas." He knew that the day he witnessed Aarvi trusted herself to Aaron under Leon''s roof to protect her.

    "Even if the Rivas familyes on the road or Aaron loses his career or he might even forget her one day, she will love him no less." He convinced himself but his younger brother didn''t understand.

    "That''s all bullshit." Sean hissed in annoyance. He turned to face Aeon, blurted his thoughts on the same, "Bro, how will Aarvi know who is best for her if she doesn''t know others?"

    Hearing Sean, Aeon felt himself a coward when Sean had the guts to ept his feeling loud and clear.

    Sean pointed at Aaron on the screen, "Aaron Rivas must have met her first, that doesn''t mean he is a good partner for her. Haven''t we seen many couples break up even after dating for ten years? I will wait till that." Then he announced his decision, stomped away upstairs to his room.

    Eliza and Aeon heard the door m before everything fell into silence.

    Aeon sat down with a sigh of relief. Somehow, Sean''s decision didn''t bother Aeon who was worried Sean might go to Leon for help. He took his mobile thinking to call his grandfather and ask why he was attending the banquet when Eliza asked in a dilemma, "Sean was never so serious about anything or anybody. Will he get a chance to be with Aarvi Evans?" Eliza had seen how strong-minded Aarvi was, she doubted if she would leave Aaron Rivas for Sean.

    Aeon''s lips faintly curled up thinking of Sean with Aarvi. He spoke his unfiltered thoughts, "Sean stays motivated if he gets President Evans. I wish he could get her." Aeon stood up and excused himself to go to the study room.

    Eliza understood there was no chance else Aeon would have helped Sean.

    She picked up the remote controller and turned off the television. They had no ns to watch the news until Aeon got a call saying Leon was attending the banquet with their grandfather. Sean was intrigued due to the headlines seeing ''Will President Evans attend the party?''

    Anyway, it didn''t take too long for the news to spread that Aaron Rivas and Aarvi Evans are married, and Jaxon Evans at the party to support.

    Many started guessing when they might have married and extra details, making the news more sensational and widespread.

    Sean had broken his mobile, having no means to reach Aarvi. He buried his face on the pillow, trying to sleep. Flipping around on the bed for long, he had dozed off in the midnight without answering the door for Eliza or Aeon.

    ------

    At the party, Aaron took Aarvi to meet his mother''s parents and brother. Aaron''s maternal grandparents were old, grandmother was very polite and sweet when the grandfather repeatedly scrutinized her.

    Then grandmother pped his arm, softly, "Stop scaring the little girl. Didn''t you prepare a red packet for Aarvi?"

    Grandfather Louis looked away and lied, "I didn''t. Why should I ept her when I don''t even know her?" He muttered.

    "Aish�� You still behave like a child," Grandmother remarked as she nudged him.

    Aarvi smiled at how grandfather melted for his wife''s fond gaze and obeyed her words. He unwillingly removed the red packet from the inner pocket of his zer.

    Aarvi kneeled to avoid them lifting their heads. "Grandfather, how about you give me your blessings when you are really happy to have me as your granddaughter-inw?"

    Aaron felt like she started spoiling everyone she could call family.

    ''Do I have to share her time with everyone?'' After having her whole attention, affection for himself, Aaron wanted to take her away to keep her for himself.

    #### Doesn''t affect the coin value ###

    I am really sorry for vanishing for a few days. I just shifted the house and thought that I could manage with a single chapter every day. But god, it was so tough to shift, arrange and manage everything. I was a dead log by the end of the day so couldn''t keep up with the release.

    I hope you guys could understand and support the novel.

    Thank you,

    Munchkin

 Chapter 563 - The Pool Of Blood

    Aarvi knows everyone from the Louis and Rivas family loved Aaron who was the eldest grandson of the family. Hence liking her so easily just by seeing her is indeed difficult. She didn''t want to forcefully make space in their life.

    Aarvi controlled chuckling when the old man quickly shoved the envelope back hearing her words. He grunted in acknowledgment before adding, "That''s better." He sounded strict. It wasn''t surprising from a retired military officer.

    Aaron pulled his wife up to stand on her feet to stop hurting her knees as he spoke to them, "Grandpa, I will bring my wife soon once we handle some emergency work."

    Before grandfather Louis could retort as they are first before work, grandmother interjected, "Huh? No, no�� Aaron, you two just got married. You two should spend time with each other first. What''s it called��" She started thinking and elbowed her husband to help her.

    Then the old manpleted her word knowing what his wife was thinking, "Honeymoon."

    "Yeah, go on a honeymoon. We aren''t running away anywhere." She shed a sweet smile at them.

    The couple looked at each other before awkwardly smiling at the old couple. After a few more words, Aaron took Aarvi aside asking, "So, how are you going to impress my grandfather?"

    Aarvi went closer and whispered, "I have a secret weapon."

    Aaron became more curious but his lips twitched, guessing what it could be, "Don''t tell me, you will flirt with him."

    Aarvi stuck her tongue out at him and giggled leaving him speechless. She liked the old couple, mainly because they loved each other in their hoary.

    Aaron''s fingers reached to pinch her nose but shrugged, cursing the makeup. They stood in front of another couple and their two children.

    Aarvi pursed her lips looking at Major Louis. Thetter brushed his eyes from Aaron to her before he lifted his eyebrow amused at how she looked at him.

    "Brother Aaron��" A girl in herte teens hugged Aaron sideways and smiled looking at Aarvi awkwardly standing in front of her father. She cheerfully introduced herself, extending her hand, "Sister-inw�� I am Myra." There was a hint of hesitation in her.

    Aarvi looked at the tall, slender girl. She had hazel brown eyes like Aaron. The golden sparkles in them twinkled like stars in the tinted sky. She understood Aaron got those eyes from his mother''s side.

    Aarvi''s fingers clenched for a second, before she smiled, "Hello Myra." She reached out and hugged the young girl, surprising Aaron. Aarvi could feel, Myra''s smile widened before they looked at each other.

    "You are so sweet��" Myra grinned. Myra had seen how Aarvi treated some people so she hadn''t expected Aarvi to treat anybody closely. Whereas Aaron felt like, his sly wife knew to win the hearts.

    Myra pointed at the young man who was about the same age as Aarvi, "He is my brother, Gavriel. I am studying at a Military school and he is a soldier. We took a holiday to see you, else we would have met you a long time ago when Brother Shawn shared your picture with us all..." Myra was a lively girl so she spoke most of the time. She also said what her father said after meeting her at the police station.

    She was about to continue more, Gavriel quickly covered her lips, pulling her next to him, "Sister-inw, don''t mind. As soon as she gets out of school, she speaks nonstop." He knocked on Myra''s head who struggled to get free but couldn''tpete with her tall, sturdy brother.

    Aarvi smiled, "No, no, I love to listen."

    Gavriel and Aaron looked at each other and at Myra whose eyes sparkled brightly, "Stop spoiling her." Both men almost said in unison before chuckling.

    Myra stomped her feet and stopped struggling. Gavriel continued as his chin pointed towards Zain, "I work in the same team as Colonel Webb."

    When Aarvi nced at Zain, thetter sensed their gazes and turned to them. He shed a tiny smirk at her.

    Aarvi had no ns to hide her real identity from them so she didn''t mind even if they knew. "If I am not wrong, you should have been busy with missions."

    Gavriel nodded without getting surprised by her words, "Even if there was no party, we would have met Grandfather Jordan on his birthday so I had asked off for a long time."

    After exchanging a few more words, the patiently standing couple finally interjected, "Will you two let us talk too?"

    Gavriel pointed Aarvi towards his parents. Madam Louis was a homemaker and master Louis was Major Louis. Hemented after Aarvi greeted both when Aaron introduced formally. "I see, you are daring if the person is unknown."

    Aaron already knew about their encounter so he looked at his wife who bit her tongue before shaking her head, "I had thought I irked you."

    "Absolutely not. Dad likes��" Gavriel again closed her mouth and took her away to grab something to eat.

    Madam Louis spoke as she chuckled, "Your Uncle was proud of you. When you weren''t in the wrong, you don''t have to surrender to anybody."

    Just like that Aarvi slowly got to know about the Louis family. Aaron hardly spoke, unless it was required. He let her speak, giving her the chance to experience what she missed from her childhood. Family, rtives, well-wishers, acquaintances, she had none and slowly she was earning them.

    He could feel, it wasn''t easy for her to have physical contact and she was trying to get over it. So he stayed beside her, holding her hand, keeping her rxed in his presence.

    Around the same time, Aarvi heard an unknown voice behind her, "President Evans��"

    Aarvi turned around with Aaron and saw the manager holding a two square feet sized gift box in his hands. He jerked when Aaron and Major Louis''s stern gaze fell on him. He quickly nodded his head in apology for interrupting them and extended his hand towards her.

    "President Evans, the gift is delivered in your name." His other hand pointed to the delivery note on the box, "The delivery man is outside, we had to stop him due to security reasons. If you could sign this, I will return the receipt to him." He was professional.

    Since they didn''t let the delivery man inside, he asked to get Aarvi Evans. The manager would never dare to do that so he asked the deliveryman to wait and came inside without understanding why he couldn''t sign and take the parcel.

    Aaron stopped Aarvi from reaching out to sign, "Did you scan the contents?"

    The manager quickly responded, "Yes, President Rivas. There is no metal inside the box." So nothing dangerous.

    Aarvi took the receipt and noticed the sender''s name and address had the Kelly vi information.

    Aaron and Aarvi looked at each other. Both had no idea Shane and Maisie were locked in the room by Zain Kelly. Hence they started thinking about what they could send her. They couldn''t possibly be asking her to return or wish her well.

    Aarvi knew Maisie was a type who would curse her even after knowing she was standing at the top of the food chain.

    Aarvi untied the soft pink ribbon on the box to check what it could be. The manager helped her remove the wrapped ribbon around the box. Aaron wrapped his hand around her shoulder, pulling her a small step back. With another hand, he lifted the box lid so that if her parents were ying any sick joke, he could shield her.

    But soon her nostrils instantly flooded with the stench of blood. Aarvi''s eyes widened as the images of her lying in the pool of blood shed in her mind like a reel of a movie.

 Chapter 564 - Her Laze

    The manager was still oblivious when Aaron shut the lid back. He was a doctor, he knows how the pool of blood smells when it starts to dry out.

    His arms wrapped tighter around Aarvi feeling her stiffen, staring at the box. He was aware her senses are very sensitive and she knew why he shut the box.

    Aarvi felt another strong presence behind her close-up, that woke her up from the images of her past. Major Louis also identified the smell of blood, since he was a step away it took a second for him to react.

    The manager was confused and a hint of fear flickered in his eyes looking at the three who clenched their teeth. He felt the temperature around drop to icy cold, making his jaw freeze.

    They didn''t open the gift box so he couldn''t understand what offended him. When Aarvi lifted her gaze from the box to him, he was taken aback. It took a lot of effort to avoid falling on his knees. She looked so calm that she made it hard for him to breathe. His ck orbs felt like an endless well that was pulling him to the dark hell.

    Did Maise really dare to y Aarvi?

    Each of her nerves burned, while she felt nauseous. Aarvi wanted to breathe but the stench of blood was still lingering in her senses.

    Not just Aaron, Major Louis was also with Aarvi when they had found her in the warehouse. When he sensed her casualness turn darker, he turned to his son Gavriel. Thetter was hearing his chatter when he met his father''s brooding gaze.

    Gavriel was quick to excuse his sister and went to them. Zain sensed the odd movements and noticed his sister''s bone-chilling calmness, he apologized to Connor and went towards them. Ziva and Connor looked at each other and stayed calm despite noticing Zain''s change in expression.

    Aaron''s eyes scanned the hall before halting at Roach, his bodyguard. Thetter left the wine ss that he was holding to pretend he was one among the guests. He strode towards them as swiftly as possible avoiding the attention.

    Everything was happening so quickly that it was hard not to notice it. Alex, who sensed the abnormality, alerted the Shadow team if in case Aarvi has some orders.

    Gavriel held the gift box and walked towards the door without exchanging any words. Roachmanded in a low voice to the clueless manager.

    Aaron, Aarvi, and Major Louis followed them out while Zain caught up with them, understanding there was something wrong with the gift.

    At the corner of the banquet, Leon stabbed the fork on the steak that was on his te. He took a bite, chewing it slowly. Then he took a sip of red wine with an expression that said he was enjoying its taste.

    Leon didn''t like the alertness of the two men and he could guess Aarvi sniffed the blood as soon as she paled. He liked the strong woman Ava Kelly had be. If there was somebody else, they would have screamed and cried with themotion erupting in the banquet hall.

    Well, he couldn''t disrupt the banquet hall, but he was sure he would leave fear in Aarvi. He felt his gift was worth it even if it didn''t get the result he wanted.

    Aarvi saw the Shadow team four members appear when they exited the banquet hall. Her voice held no emotion when she ordered, "Fifteen minutes, I want the information about the parcel."

    Aarvi''s team, who were having dinner while keeping their side mute, heard Aarvi. They were also alerted as soon they heard information and the parcel. Without asking what was going on, they quickly divided the work and started the check.

    The Shadow team members bowed to her and left to find clues when Alex reached them.

    Zain stayed silent without asking what was in the box. He was sure they wouldn''t react so strongly just because it was an unknown box even if it doesn''t have a sender.

    Aarvi passed the paper slip to Zain without pausing in her steps. Maisie wasn''t scheming, she would attack directly instead of doing these kinds of cheap moves. Maisie wasn''t smart enough for these kinds of things so Aarvi was sure it wasn''t from Maisie.

    Aarvi didn''t doubt Shane either. Shane liked power, he would be smart enough to know that attacking her meant losing everything. Aarvi could easily bring them on the road hence they were never her opponents but tiny toys she could y with anytime.

    So who could send her this to Kelly vi address?

    ''Him?'' Aarvi''s eyes sharpened remembering the man she had yet to attack. Before she could assume it, Zain uttered gravely, "Impossible. I have locked them in the maid''s room." He revealed carelessly.

    Aarvi paused hearing him. Zain half shrugged his shoulders when he met Aarvi''s inarticte gaze. "I always wanted to do that anyway." He went ahead with Major Louis while Aarvi breathed a low sigh.

    Aaron nced at her, cooling down slightly. "Leon." He didn''t question. He was certain. Aarvi hummed as she slid her cold right fingers to warm palm, hooking her left hand around his right arm.

    They walked away from the lobby to the balcony. Aarvi recalled her past interaction with Leon from the time she married Aaron, "I- I think I know what is in the box."

    A hint of uncertainty in her voice didn''t miss Aaron''s ears. He nced at her when they stepped out to the balcony and heard her say, "A cat."

    She hadn''t even ended, Gavriel who had checked the box, uttered in ease, "A ck cat!?" The orthodox people believed the ck cat to be a symbol of bad luck but he couldn''t understand the reason behind it for sending Aarvi as people don''t really have that belief, nowadays.

    Aarvi who turned down towards the pink box after saying ''A cat.'' gasped, involuntarily taking a step away. Zain threw the lid on the box to close it, while Aaron held her close to let her stabilize her breathing andpose herself.

    Leon had heard her Laze meows when she was getting ready the previous day. She had randomly guessed it as a cat sent by Leon. she couldn''t believe Leon was such a sick bastard to hurt an innocent animal just to scare her.

    A cat was brutally slit around its neck and left in the box that had a stic open box inside. The blood that seeped out made it look more horrible and heart-wrenching.

    Aarvi felt hard to tell her tears when Aaron''s hand continued to gently caress her back to soothe her.

    Aaron clenched his teeth to hold his patience. How he wished to rece the cat with Leon. Sensing Aarvi finding it hard to breathe due to air around them had mixed with the smell of blood. He cued Alex to take the box away to let her breathe some fresh air.

    Gritting his teeth, Zain looked away to avoid asking why Aarvi was so adamant about her ns. If he wasn''t bound to Aarvi''s words, he would have ignored his job and identity and crushed Leon in the banquet hall.

    Aaron was no different, he was holding back only for her, respecting her opinion and choice. He hadn''t expected his patience to be running out so quickly.

    Tolerating a psychopath was harder than they had considered it to be.

 Chapter 565 - The Real Drama

    Aarvi was aware of how Aaron and others were trying to have patience just because she wanted to handle Leon. She knew that too well than anybody else.

    But what will they do? Beat Leon? Was that enough? Or kill Leon? Then what would be the difference between Leon and them?

    She wasn''t killing Leon, doesn''t mean that she was going to let him live peacefully. That doesn''t mean she would watch if Leon goes out of control. If his actions threaten anyone''s life around her, she would be the first one to get her hands coated in his blood.

    Whatever she would do, she was going to make sure, Leon craves to die yet hard to die. She won''t give him a chance of redemption by escaping anywhere. She will make his life a living hell while he will curse her day and night when she will live peacefully.

    If whatever she does, fails to cool down her husband or brother or friends, she will let them have their way. Until that, Leon was only her prey.

    Louis Father and son could already guess Aarvi owned a cat. Hence Gavriel asked Zain to confirm as neither Gavriel nor his father expected Aarvi to show such a strong reaction, "Is it sister-inw''s cat?"

    Zain frowned hard before holding hisposurepletely. It wasn''t he doesn''t trust Aarvi''s ns. Leon was infuriating him repeatedly. Zain shook his head at Gavriel as he turned around. "Nope. Her Laze is something simr."

    Zain had never seen such a well-behaved cat-like Laze. He couldn''t imagine how Aarvi would have reacted if the ck cat was really her Laze. He wouldn''t have been surprised if she had slit Leon''s throat in front of everyone.

    Gavriel nodded, unknown who could have pulled that sick trick on Aarvi whereas Major Louis could already guess the person.

    Aarvi and Aaron too knew it wasn''t her Laze. Laze was a short-haired oriental breed whereas Leon had chosen a ck cat of a different breed that was hairy. He must have probably chosen the ck cat as she always wears ck.

    Aarvi''s mobile beeped in Aaron''s pocket. Aarvi fetched it herself as she heard her team speak, "Boss, we have sent the picture of the man who sent the parcel. It''s difficult to prove if he''s Leon Harmon''s man."

    The Shadow team two members came and reported to Aarvi as she stood next to Aaron, "Ms. Evans, the delivery man or the manager has no idea about the content. The sender has given a fake number at the courier center."

    Unsurprised, Aarvi nodded. Leon knows to conceal his path so it wasn''t odd. She wasn''t ready to let go of Leon just for that. Before anybody could even think of anything, Aarvi instructed, "Get a paparazzi inside in a waiter uniform."

    The men: "..."

    The Shadow team was used to her quick reflexes. "Roger that." The duo nodded and ran quickly to arrange everything without a dy.

    Aarvi turned to the manager who was drenched in a cold sweat. The manager had decided he should request the management to get the smart screening machine to scan the contents of the luggage and boxes instead of metal detectors.

    "Take me to Chairman Harmon''s room." Aarvi sounded firm. Her unyielding attitude made the manager hard to refute as Leon was also considered as a customer and they were ordered not to disturb Elder Harmon or allow anybody inside.

    Aarvi had looked for Elder Harmon in the party as Aaron had told her Leon came with his grandfather to evade the media. Since he wasn''t in the banquet hall, she was sure Leon would have created a bunch of lies as Elder Harmon was exhausted or feeling unwell. She will use the same thing on Leon.

    Aarvi turned to behind where the three men were confused. She nodded at Major Louis and Gavriel in apology, "I am sorry for the trouble. Please go and enjoy the party."

    "Pumpkin!?" Zain wasn''t sure what she was up to with paparazzi and Elder Harmon.

    She couldn''t possibly let the paparazzi take Elder Harmon''s interview, right?

    A sly smirk adorned her beautiful face, "Get prepared for the real drama."

    Major Louis''s lips arced watching her live, how she was quick with the actions and his nephew controlling himself to support her every decision. Acting on their own terms and decisions was easier than showing unconditional support, he was proud of his nephew.

    Zain chuckled while Aarvi held Aaron''s hand and left with him, controlling her urge to rush up to Skyarc to have a look at Laze. She would have really killed Leon if the ck cat was her Laze. The thought of shuddered her heart.

    Aaron handed his mobile to her once they moved a few steps away. Aarvi saw it was a video call and in the video, Laze was ring at the person who was intruding on its personal space.

    Relief washed over her, Aarvi felt calmer and rxed once her eyes fell on her Laze. She decided to have a camera installed in Laze''s room so that she won''t be panicked next time. She also wanted to install a screen so that she could connect to it and Laze could see her.

    "Could you please turn the screen to Laze and hold the mobile at floor level?" She requested the other end.

    "Sure, Young Madam." The man followed her words

    Laze, which looked furious, softened at the sight of her. It carefully took a step and paused, still having its doubts. Aarvi softly waved her hand as a beautiful smile twinkled on her face.

    Laze slowly reached and licked the mobile. It was dissatisfied and went back when Aarvi chuckled. Aarvi poked Aaron as she said, "Laze is reminding me of you."

    Aaron: "..."

    Was he beingpared to Laze or Laze was beingpared to him? He wasn''t sure.

    Aarvi again waved her hand saying, "Mamma and Daddy will be home soon. y till then. Okay?... Bye��" She knew Laze understands y and Bye if not other words.

    It looked at her for a few seconds before it jumped on the block and went on the bridges to start ying.

    Aarvi hung up the call after thanking the man. She leaned on Aaron as they walked. Aaron was quick to wrap his hand to support her and heard her sweetly say, "My dear husband, you are the best." He knew well what she truly needed at that time, "I love you the most." She jutted her lips, making a cute face at him, which eventually eased him.

    The manager: "..."

    She had brought his heart till his throat. The manager couldn''t believe she was the samedy who was speaking with her cat and flirting with her husband.

    Aaron smiled, he was d he could bring that smile back on her dainty face. He kissed at her hairline, barely grazing her cheek with the tips of his fingers.

    Entering the elevator, the manager almost gasped when Aarvi suddenly shifted her position and pushed Aaron against the wall. He hurriedly turned around witnessing Aaron''s alluring smirk.

    The manager was anticipating the couple to kiss, unable to move his gaze from their reflection. Whereas Aarvi asked her husband, flirtatiously, "President Rivas, I will grant you a wish. Ask me anything you want."

    The manager: "..." His fantasy crashed, he braced himself to hear them flirting.

 Chapter 566 - An Amazing Coordination Of Great Artists

    In the banquet hall,

    When Leon saw Zain, Major Louis, and Gavriel return inside with Aarvi and Aaron, he assumed he hit the bullseyes. Well, he indeed hit the bullseye, without knowing his prey wasn''t actually his prey but a predator ready to scrape off his face.

    He excused himself from the table of businessmen and dialed a number. "Where are Aaron Rivas and Ava�� I mean Aarvi Evans?"

    Since Leon didn''t know he would be invited to the party, he hadn''t made any arrangements at the hotel to monitor. At thest movement, he was only able to get a room in his name. His men had tried to reserve a room but the hotel staff announced that there were no rooms avable. Due to safety reasons, only high-profile persons and the guests of the banquet were getting the room.

    Hence Leon''s men were outside watching the hotel. They reported as much as they noticed from outside, "We saw ady in white and a few men in the balcony of the fifth floor. Thedy was scared after seeing the box and Aaron Rivas hugged her quickly. They had to send the box away before she spoke and went inside." Hepleted reporting what they witnessed through binocrs. Then continued to inform the rest, "None left the hotel yet but we noticed a man sneaking inside the hotel inconspicuously."

    Leon understood the man couldn''t be his man. He shrugged off the thought, guessing it as a media reporter. It wasmon for reporters trying to find a way inside to join the banquets and collect the information.

    Leon was anyway leaving after the dinner as his work waspleted in frightening the Little Lamb. Assuming she must be crying in a suite somewhere, he was rxed.

    Returning to the table, he was sipping his wine speaking with others as he watched the Rivas family slowly get to know what just happened. He could feel them hiding their bothersome expressions behind their forced fake smiles. It put Leon in a better mood.

    However when Leon met Shawn''s gaze, unknowingly his back stiffened. He noticed Dax and Zainughing, clinking their ss, shaking their heads at their conversation.

    He was yet toprehend, he felt a strong presence at the door. Not just him, almost everyone turned to the door.

    Leon''s eyes slightly widened when he saw Aarvi walking in. Her steps on her heels were steady and precise with her waist slightly swaying on her slender long legs. Her white floor-length jacket was slow to her speed causing it to spread aside and flutter beside her. She gave off the illusion of a graceful white swan floating on the clear water.

    But something was different that gave them a dark, malevolent vibe. When she came inside with Aaron at first, there was little warmth on her face, but it wasn''t there anymore and one could feel the extreme coldness on her serene face. The corners of her lips weren''t tilted, they were pressed to a thin line. Her eyes were fierce but not red, those were sharp on a man, dazzling all the lights in her eyes.

    When her presence unknowingly brought fear in some people, a few craved for it. The three businessmen who were thinking they had seen Aarvi three years ago at the Kelly celebration party, brushed off their thoughts. They never had met a woman as dominant and oppressive as Aarvi Evans. They were sure it was impossible to forget her if they had really seen her before.

    Her mysteriousness was worth their admiration yet there was one to provoke it.

    Aarvi shifted her gaze from Leon when she was passing by the Parkinson family. Charlotte''s eyes widened meeting Aarvi''s empty gaze that struck her breath in her throat. The Parkinson family was yet to meet Aarvi personally so none of her family noticed Charlotte''s reaction.

    Leon tried his hardest to think what was going on but her deadlock gaze with him seemed to make him go nk. Instead of thinking about what she was up to or what might have gone wrong, he was admiring her fearless move.

    He inhaled only when her gaze shifted and started thinking. He had guessed Aarvi might not let her actions affect the party but looking at her, he was sure she was going to do something that will hurt his image, yet again.

    His eyesid on the Rivas family members who were smirking. Another reason for his presence was found. The Rivas family was ready to stake everything for Aarvi. The party was nothing in front of it.

    The one he had attacked had nothing yet she wasn''t easier for him to kill. One he was trying to attack had every bloody thing and winning on her was the most difficult. There were many to stand by her and he had no one.

    Even the businessmen around him vacated the table when they saw Aarvi was going to Leon. They weren''t ready to experience the after-effects either.

    Leon noticed Aarvi''s slender fingers slide and hold the red wine flute without stopping even a second. Leon was clueless about how to react despite guessing what she was up to. He can''t run like an idiot. Upon that, it was hard to decide if Aarvi was really going to throw the wine on him. He didn''t want to make a fool of himself by reacting if she stands doing nothing.

    His dilemma was too strong hence he thought to react after her actions. Under this time, he missed Dn who could have shielded him.

    Aarvi could easily read him and how he was bracing himself to react right after her. She wanted to be swift so that his reaction wouldete. Her determination was the same, she didn''t even make any change in her n.

    When Leon was expecting her to get more close, Aarvi sshed the red wine in a single quick move, saving her white dress from a sprinkle of wine drops.

    Leon''s hand had moved to cover his face but it wasn''t able to block all the wine. The liquid, rolled down on his handsome face, tracing his neck, it dropped on the cor of his light-colored shirt, staining it slowly and permanently.

    None in the hall could believe Aarvi had the guts to throw red wine on Leon''s face in front of so many eyes, without a hint of fear to offend him.

    None noticed a waiter''s dropped jaws. As soon as he saw Aarvi was going towards Leon, he went closer to get a closer look. Thanks to his exceptional skills, he recorded everything from a good angle. What bugged him the most was the reason behind her actions.

    Aarvi''s lips arced when she saw Leon''s eyes turned red, ring at her. She was anticipating him to flip the table on her, hence Alex who was close to them was literally on his toes.

    Leon growled through his teeth, trying his best to suppress his anger and avoid scratching up his image. "President Evans seems to have a problem with your behavior."

    ''Problem with my behavior? Oh please.'' Aarvi thought. Just because she was using a bow and arrows to attack from far, doesn''t mean she can''t use the sword to sh on his face.

    Jordan and the rest pretended to be out of shock and went up to them as though they wanted to solve the issue. Connor was very bad at acting so Jordan took the lead while Shawn was controlling himself fromughing, Megan stood next to Aarvi, holding around her shoulder. Karsen asked for the waiter to help Leon, after all, Leon was a guest, and Rivas were known for their great hospitality.

    Leon couldn''t believe the family had such great artists and amazing coordination withoutmunicating.

 Chapter 567 - A Deficiency Of Vitamin You

    "GiggleMug, what happened?" Megan was first to ask while Shawn had a mocking smile at Leon taking away the wine flute from Aarvi''s hand.

    Aarvi gave an apologetic nod at Jordan and patted Megan''s hand as her eyes sharpened back on Leon who tried to show the Rivas family in dark light, "Is this how the great Rivas family treat their guests? I am impressed."

    The right word Aarvi waited to hear from Leon finally spilled out of his lips. Aarvi sneered, "Treat!?" She pitied the man who always constrained her in his imaginary boundaries as she could only do some stuff.

    "President Harmon, why don''t you learn first about how you should treat your family members?" She questioned. The guests started looking at each other as the news of Leon beating his wife became fresh. Hearing family members, they recalled Leon came to the hotel with Elder Harmon.

    Leon''s expression shifted, understanding his biggest mistake for the night. His grandfather and his grandfather would never support him. Leon was quick to recall Aaron wasn''t in the hall and Aarvi came inside alone.

    Leon turned to the entrance of the banquet hall. Taking every Aarvi''s past actions'' perfect timing, Leon was sure Elder Harmon should appear there.

    Bang on!

    Aaron helped an old man walk inside the banquet hall. Following Leon''s line of sight, everyone turned to the door and gasped in shock. They couldn''t believe their eyes thinking Leon couldn''t look after his own grandfather well.

    What could they expect more from the man who beats his wife? The question people had on their lips.

    Jaxon leisurely sipped his wine andmented, "My little sister is indeed crafty." He could guess, Aarvi had no proof to counter Leon so she created one for herself.

    Zain''s hands paused in mid-air, clutching the stem of his flute tight before he corrected Jaxon, shing him an irritating smile, "My Little Sister!!" Zain wanted to dump that man somewhere.

    Ziva giggled silently. Jaxon was purposefully saying Aarvi as though they were blood-rted brother and sister as he enjoyed Zain frowning and correcting him repeatedly.

    Well, at the other end, Aaron pressed his lips to a thin line, witnessing the old man pretending to be haggard. When Aaron and Aarvi had gone inside, Aaron knew Elder Harmon would understand them after hearing them, but Elder Harmon was energetic when he Saw Aarvi and was excited knowing Aarvi had Aaron and vice versa.

    Looking at him, purposefully sighing, acting weak, might fall on the floor any time soon, Aaron felt like his wife was earning admirers from all the ages.

    Aarvi used to think in the past days what if Leon kills Elder Harmon when he finds no way out. She hadn''t nned anything for it as bringing Elder Harmon out of the Harmon mansion wasn''t easy. Even if she manages, he could change the whole scenario as she kidnapped Elder Harmon.

    Now that she got the idea to keep the old man safe from Leon in front of the n of Mocon, how could she let go of the chance?

    "President Harmon, did the wine taste better after locking Elder Harmon in a room?" Aarvi asked craving to throw another ss of wine at him.

    Then her voice lowered and sounded dark, "Pray that it wasn''t your blood." It only heard the people close to her.

    "You-" Leon took a step towards her pointing his finger at her. Megan involuntarily pulled Aarvi close to her and Jordan stood between Leon and Aarvi in reflex.

    Before Leon could take another step, Roach pushed him back, "Keep your hands off, President Harmon." He warned.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She suddenly felt like a little girl being protected from the bullies whereas she was the one who was bullying Leon Harmon.

    Leon inhaled sharply. Nobody would be a bigger fool than him if he attacks them so he held his anger down, thinking to teach them a lessonter.

    Aaron reached the group with Elder Harmon, who hid his cunning smile as he sighed in pretense looking at Leon.

    Aaron''s cold voice rang, silencing the guests, "President Harmon, my grandfather doesn''t need any wishes from a person like you." A person who doesn''t respects his own family and grandparents. "Leave pridefully before I call the security."

    The Rivas family and the guests: "..."

    Where was the pride? Aarvi had shredded them off.

    Aarvi turned to her husband, impressed by his few words, to p Leon on the face reminding him that he was being humiliated in front of the people he was keeping the good businessman image.

    It was obvious that the Rivas family wasn''t going to send Elder Harmon with Leon. To end the y, Elder Harmon pretending to be frightened when Leon shifted his growling eyes at him.

    Leon ran his long fingers on his face and shrugged his hands that had droplets of red wine and took long strides but paused next to Aaron, "You will regret this." Without waiting for a response, he walked away.

    When the whole hall finally breathed, Shawn pointed to Aarvi''s jacket. Aarvi gritted her teeth when she noticed her white dress got the stains, probably when Leon swung his hand while walking away.

    She wanted to kick Leon''s a** but Shawn held her back controlling hisughter, seeing anger on her face. Aarvi mewled, stomping her foot on the floor like a little girl whose chocte was stolen, "That damned man ruined my dress."

    Elder Harmon and the Rivas family really wanted to maintain their expression but they couldn''t. Theyughed when Aarvi pouted in dissatisfaction looking at Shawn.

    Aarvi let themugh as she sulked. Why does her white dress have to end up unusable? While looking at her dress, she saw tiny drops on Megan''s spotless fair legs below the calf. She was sure they would have sprinkled on the men''s suits too but those were dark.

    Signaling the waiter, she took tissue while hearing Megan say, "GiggleMug, it won''t wear off. Why don''t you go and change?"

    Aarvi nodded before kneeling, "Mom, It''s for you."

    Megan was taken aback when Aarvi dabbed the tissue on her leg. Karsen quickly pulled Aarvi up, "That''s my job, Aarvi. Go with your husband."

    Without giving her a chance, Aaron let Shawn take care of Elder Harmon, held her hand, and took her away.

    Karsen helped Megan to sit, he kneeled as he patiently dried the wine droplets while Elder Harmon and Jordan, who were acquaintances a long time before started speaking

    The guests enviously looked at the loving family, throwing Leon Harmon''s actions behind the mind.

    Aarvi who was leaving from the hall signaled to Alex as the camera and outside. She meant, send the paparazzi out as his work had beenpleted. Alex nodded in response and got into the action.

    Aarvi instructed her team to rest and ended the call. ncing at Aaron, she sulked for some extra attention, "Ronron, I liked this dress."

    Getting her a simr dress was useless as she won''t be able to wear the same thing again. Leaving it apart, Aaron knew well she wasn''t asking for a dress or revenge on Leon for the dress, she wanted him, probably to hug him for a few seconds or flirt with him.

    Entering the elevator, he pulled her to his arms as her slender arms slowly made their way around his waist, looking at him intently. "Does my pretty wifecking Vitamin Me?" He flirted, looking at her little facepletely rxing as her eyes got the charm back.

    Aarvi jutted her lips and nodded, "Doctor Rivas, make sure I won''t have a deficiency of Vitamin You. I need more."

 Chapter 568 - Uncontrolled Imagination

    Leon stood in front of the elevator holding the wine bottleneck tight in his right palm. His breathing was heavy, expanding and contracting his chest rapidly. His legs were one behind the other in a position to attack. His right hand was slowly lifted while he was staring at the small disy screen of the elevator.

    The number on the screen started to increase from 5�� 6�� 7�� The elevator continued to climb, increasing his heartbeats till it stopped at the top floor.

    ''Ding''

    The elevator alerted the opening of the door. Leon''s eyes glowered predatorily at the creaking of the door. As soon as the door smoothly opened, Leon didn''t bother checking who was in there. He hurled the empty bottle as hard as he could as he was sure about the passengers in them.

    "Aarvi!!!" Aaron yapped in rm as he twirled around burying the white small frame in his embrace, shielding Aarvi with his body.

    ''Crash.'' The ss bottle cracked and fell on the floor in numerous pieces.

    The bottle which would have thrashed on Aarvi''s head hit hard on the nape of Aaron. Leon could see blood sweeping out staining the while shirt cor of Aaron immediately.

    "Aaron!!" Aarvi''s voice shook in fear.

    The low groans of Aaron sounded. Aarvi pulled herself out of his strong arms. Her trembling hands barely grazed Aaron''s neck when she felt the wetness.

    It took her all guts to flip her shaking hand around to check. She was petrified looking at her fingers coated with blood.

    Aaron gritted his teeth enduring the pain holding Aarvi, without letting her move to the danger. Aaron wanted to assure her that he was fine but had no time. He needed to handle Leon. Clenching his teeth, he turned around and stormed out of the elevator.

    Leon had experienced Aaron''s strength when he had knocked the handgun from his hand. So he didn''t want to take a chance deciding to attack the wound.

    Leon ignored Aarvi who was frozen in the elevator looking at her hand. He attacked Aaron mercilessly, if possible, he wanted to kill Aaron and drag Aarvi away taking the chance of their lowered guard and her shock.

    Aaron swung his hand and punched Leon''s face. Leon staggered back as he tasted metallic in his mouth with just a punch.

    It shot Leon''s anger up and leaped on Aaron. He lifted his elbow and thrashed on Aaron''s neck, giving him the pain where he was weak.

    Aaron crouched by the impact and let out a low groan at the pain. But his determination to keep Aarvi safe was higher. He pulled himself up and blocked Leon''s next attack on his shoulder.

    Despite the pain, Aaron was fierce with his attacks on Leon''s face, neck, chest, stomach, trying his best to dodge each of Leon''s swift attacks.

    The lobby was filled with the groans of the men with the sounds of their exchange in hands and punches.

    Leon seeded in pushing Aaron to the ground and stomped on his neck. He started to paddle his neck just like he did for Ava Kelly.

    Ava Kelly? Aarvi? Where is Aarvi?

    Leon turned towards the elevator but thedy he was looking for was standing right next to him. Her eyes were empty, there was no soul in them. Those ck orbs looked hollow trying to suck him inside. Her face was pale as a sheet as though there was no blood left in her blood. She was extremely frightening, sending shivers down his spine, stumbling him back.

    He was horror-struck staring into her eyes when her lips slowly coldly and sinisterly curled up. Her hand took a swift move��

    ------

    Leon jerked up from the bathtub and gasped for some air as his hand ran around his neck desperate to confirm nothing happened to him and he was all fine.

    His eyes were bloodshot, breathing heavily while his body continued to quiver. Recalling the image of Aarvi from his imagination, his hand trembled.

    He clutched the edges of the bathtub, trying to rx when the fear was lingering in his eyes as he recalled what just happened.

    When he left the banquet hall, he wasn''t in the state to exit the hotel as the media was right downstairs. So he went to the suite which he had booked for Elder Harmon.

    He was so furious at Aarvi and Aaron that he was craving to break things and punch people. So he tried his best to follow the advice of his psychiatrist. A few tries failed so he decided to imagine killing Aaron.

    Resting in the bathtub, he started imagining attacking Aaron and taking away Aarvi. Everything went well but without his control over his imagination, Aarvi killed him.

    The thing he was more appalled at was the deathly gaze of Aarvi he imagined. He looked at his trembling hand realizing he wasn''t fearing Aaron but Aarvi who was too uncanny for his understanding.

    Leon knew Aarvi would surely kill him if he did something to Aaron. If he manages to kill Aaron, the only option he will have is to kill Aarvi too as she wouldn''t surrender to him for it.

    Horrified by his imagination, he didn''t dare to close his eyes or move out of the room until Dn reached the room with a set of his clothes.

    The images of beautiful Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans he used to recall were reced with her deathly gaze, which started making him very ufortable.

    -----

    In the different suite right on the same floor, Aarvi removed her long jacket that was stained with red wine and stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror that was in the living hall, "Ronron, how do I look?" She turned to Aaron, "Do I have to change?" It still looked good without a jacket and she felt toozy to change the dress.

    After removing the belt and jacket, her slinky waist was more sensuous. The deep sweetheart neckline of her crop top was tempting him, making it hard for him to keep his eyes in check.

    His fingers were itching seeing her seriously ask. He certainly finds his Cupcake a Dummy. She looked stunning but he wasn''t going to let her walk and see men drooling at her.

    He went closer to her while she innocently looked at him. But the next moment, "Aaaaron��" She yelped when he threw her on his strong shoulder before walking towards the bedroom.

    Well, it didn''t scare her while Aarvi cried saying, "Aaron we have to go back to the party�� Aaron�� Let me down�� Aaron..." Her thoughts ran wild thinking how long they might take, then getting fresh, her makeup, then what reason she should have to give to their family, will theyugh at her and she was also hungry.

    Leaving all that, she has to meet Charlotte, arrange a stay for Elder Harmon after speaking with him. Importantly she wanted to reach her Laze as soon as possible so she can''t take the chances of dozing off.

    While her thoughts were still running wild, Aaron had already left her on the white leather square ottoman in the small walk-in of the bedroom. He went through the dresses arranged for her.

    ording to Aarvi''s taste, the outfits Shea arranged for Aarvicked in attitude and character. Those were beautiful and sexy but not the type Aarvi would wear.

    He turned to Aarvi to ask her opinion. Looking at Aarvi eyebrows raised, slightly wide eyes while in the confused thoughts, "What are you thinking?" He questioned looming over her.

    Aarvi wanted to smack herself, realizing he was just pulling a prank on her. She moved backward as he went closer when she stuttered to say, "I-I was t-thinking which d-dress to wear."

    Pressing his hands on the seater, he easily pinned her on the ottoman, "Really? Why do I doubt it?"

    His alluring voice tickled her ears, making her gulp. Her eyes betrayed her calmness and started running on his face, shifting repeatedly on his lips.

    "I�� I was thinking how wine would taste." She faintly popped her eyebrow, whispering her real thoughts.

    His lips seductively curled listening to his wife, wishing to taste the wine on his lips. Supporting his knee on the ottoman, he dipped his head lower, closer to her little anticipating face, "Try it." He captured her delicate rosy lips.

 Chapter 569 - Prince In Distress

    After more than half an hour,

    Aaron and Aarvi left their room when Dn exited the elevator and saw them. He paused looking at the couple without stepping towards Leon''s room.

    Aaron noticed Dn, just like Aarvi even though he couldn''t judge Dn, he didn''t consider Dn in a positive light either. He nced at Aarvi who still had a pink flush on her porcin skin and was also baffled.

    He squeezed her hand to get her attention to the reality and she blurted out, "Ronron, that crop top cost me nearly half a million. You just��" She was speechless that she was even speaking about it.

    Aaron feigned ignorance to her words, "Rx Cupcake." So that she could face Dn in her signature serenity.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Not when she could still feel hot in her core and his touch between her legs. She was feeling like a lusty teenager in a rtionship. If Shawn hadn''t called them, they would probably bepleting the deep.

    Aarvi felt her face turn hot again. She was about to pat her cheeks when her eyesnded on Dn. She understood why Aaron wasn''t teasing her.

    Aaron saw her morph to her calmness with the corner of her lips slightly tilted. He knew it wasn''t a smile, her lips naturally settled in a curve.

    He felt he had underestimated his Cupcake. Even though the style and choice of Shea were quite different, once Aarvi wore it, the fearlessness was very obvious in the ck. The flowy hem of the dress gave a graceful look, hugging her upper body entuating her curves.

    She had tied her hair in a messy hairdo as quickly as possible. So the strands of her hair were giving her delicate touch. Now both being in ck, he felt like they were twining.

    "Congrattions President Evans, President Rivas." Dn wished them, "Happy married life."

    Even though he didn''t reveal his emotions, Aarvi and Aaron could feel he was sincere.

    Aaron merely nodded in response while Aarvi smirked. She knew Dn was waiting for her to meet him. ording to her n, it was closer to the date, "See you in Palm ind."

    Dn nodded in a faint bow and pointed to the elevator for them, hiding his smile. He saw the couple enter the elevator before the faint footsteps moved at the end of the corridor.

    Dn couldn''t believe Roach always stays around Aaron in an inconspicuous location without disturbing the couple. But Dn didn''t notice the Shadow team were still in the shadows.

    Dn let out a chuckle ncing at his mobile. Another video of Aarvi went viral like no other video ever. Her social media ount was exploding with followers, appreciating her boldness. Some people said it was a gimmick but she already had fans to defend her.

    Meanwhile, people cursed Leon to death, bringing up Leon beating his wife, and torturing Elder Harmon. Harmon Industries PR department doing their everything and even removing the video but there were thousands of shares hence it was bing impossible.

    Leon had attacked Rivas and Skr but Aarvi needed to do a little that buried the past hot search with Leon.

    He knocked on the door of Leon''s suite and suddenly turned towards the lobby, recalling something. He wasn''t going to palm ind. Leon had instructed him to take care at the Harmon Industries so Leon or a director would be going there. So he was confused why Aarvi mentioned the ind.

    He looked ahead when he heard the door unlock. Entering inside, his eyes scanned the living hall. He was shocked to see everything in its ce and nothing broken. He almost felt like he came to the wrong room until he got a glimpse of Leon''s dark face after he sat on the couch.

    He ced the suit bag on the couch and took a seat, "Brother Leon, we are trying to handle the situ��"

    Leon waved his hand dismissing the topic. Leon knew the situation outside without even checking his mobile, and handling it so soon was impossible.

    The real pressure was the shareholders torturing Dn. He needed to secure the project deals to seal their mouths and find a way to get his grandfather back.

    He didn''t care about his image and cleaning up anymore. All he wanted was the power and way to control Aarvi.

    He knew Skr wanted a palm resort too and if he goes out in public, she would make use of it in her favor. "I will handle it at the office. Lead the team to acquire a palm resort." He sounded resolute on his decision.

    Dn: "..."

    He started feeling like Aarvi has a superpower to look into the future.

    -----

    In the banquet hall,

    The couple was undoubtedly head-turners while they walked together hand in hand. When they reached the main table across the dance floor, Shawn weed them with a tease, "Sister-inw, what were you doing for so long?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Why do they have to choose her when Aaron was also there?

    Shea, Megan, and Karsen chuckled which caught the attention of Jordan. Thetter sent the guest as he turned to them.

    Aarvi was about to tease him as single dogs don''t have to know, Aaron responded for her, "Romance... You footloose and fancy-free don''t understand it."

    Even if Shea wanted, she couldn''tugh while the rest chuckled and Aarvi giggled pointing at Shawn''s face.

    "..." Shawn was the one who should be teasing them. Disliking the flip in the topic, "Bro, you��"

    ''Pak''

    "Grandfather��" Shawn was bbergasted.

    Jordan hit his buttocks with the cane and scoffed, "Get a girlfriend. Stop fooling around, you brat."

    Shawn wanted to counter but couldn''t. He realized now that Aaron got his Cupcake, everyone was looking forward to his love story. "I- I am not talking with you guys." He snorted and walked away as he heard themughing.

    Jaxonmented looking at the couple, "Shawn was waiting for you guys to start the music. You guys made him angry."

    Shea and Megan hummed. Before their words, they heard Shawn''s voice over the speakers, "What''s the banquet without music and dance on the floor?"

    Most of them left their sses on the table. The dance was the time when most of the singledies get to talk to single men. So they were excited.

    Shawn continued, "Let''s wee my Sister-inw and Brother to set the stage."

    The guests give a round of apuse turning from Shawn to the couple. Aaron elegantly extended his hand at his wife. A pleased smile appeared on her face as she gracefully ced her hand on his and went to the center.

    The background music was changed to soft melodious music perfect for the couple dancing. The audience was stunned and also surprised without expecting a mindblowing dance by the couple before other couples of all ages joined.

    After some time, the singles paired up and stepped on the floor while the old couple stepped away.

    Shea epted Jaxon''s invite while at the other end, Shawn epted ady''s request.

    Aarvi asked ncing at Shea and Jaxon, "Is Jaxon single?"

    Aaron shook his head, twirling her around and pulling to his arms, "He is engaged."

    Aarvi confessed her thoughts, "I had thought Shea might have a crush on Shawn."

    Aaron nodded realizing it wasn''t just him who felt that. "Shea is afraid to date. She thinks she can''t handle breakups hence she was hooking up without feelings attached." Her goal was to be independent, excelling in her career.

    Aarvi nodded at him before pping her forehead, looking at Zain and Ziva off the floor.

    How could she ever understand this couple?

    ------

    Meanwhile, Shea noticed Shawn and thedy dancing at a distance. Jaxon noticed her frowns and followed her line of sight.

    Thedy was throwing herself on Shawn. Thetter was forcing a smile trying his best to create distance without grabbing too much attention. It was easy to misunderstand as Shawn was trying to get closer.

    Shea gritted her teeth, "B*tch." She cursed under her breath and looked at Jaxon whose sharp ears caught her word.

    "Wanna go and help him?" He questioned her seeing her ufortable. Shawn wasn''t a kid, he would get rid of the woman but didn''t expect Shea to be annoyed so easily.

    Shea was confused for a second before understanding Jaxon noticed them too. She pursed her lips before promptly nodding her head. She was craving to scratch that woman''s face.

    Jaxon respected her choice. He gradually stopped their moves before guiding her off the floor, like a gentleman.

    After thanking Jaxon, Shea crackled her knuckles while going around the dance floor, to save the prince out of his distress.

 Chapter 570 - There Is No Love Without Difficulty.

    Shea was still a few steps away, a young man in histe twenties appeared out of nowhere and blocked her path.

    Shea caught Shawn''s eyes which were sick of thedy. She tried to move but the man requested as he extended his hand towards her, "May I have the honor to dance with the beautifuldy?" Shea didn''t notice the oddness in his voice as her attention was on Shawn.

    Against his request, he held her hand dominantly, without waiting for her response. Shea was apuded when he pulled her to the dance floor, she tried to shrug his hand but he was holding her tight. She couldn''t believe she was meeting jerks in the Mocon.

    Holding down her ire, "Excuse me, I have some work." She shed an apologetic smile, behaved like a well-breddy hoping to be released from the man.

    The young man nced far towards the Morris couple before responding to her, pretending to be well behaved, "I won''t take too much of your time." Without letting her speak, he started twirling her.

    Shea gritted her teeth, ready to knee the man as soon he stops twirling her and pulls her closer. However, he made her whirl around him as he warned her, "I know you aren''t girlfriend of Shawn��" He paused and Shea frowned hearing it for no reason. He continued, "Stay away from him."

    Shea: "..."

    Her first thought was, he was gay and likes Shawn. Then she discerned the man might be helping his friend or sister. Hearing she should be away from Shawn, she stomped his feet and scorned loud enough to reach his ears, "None of your bloody business. Screw off."

    The man hissed in pain pressing his knee. He saw her lift her fist to punch him so in defense he involuntarily raised his hand to p her.

    A different hand swiftly entered between them and held Shea''s fist. She felt a strong pull that spun her around, crashing her on a strong chest. She felt a muscr arm protectively wrap around her waist and a dark voice sounded next to her ear, "You siblings got the nerve."

    Shea identified the voice immediately, "Shawn!?" She was surprised as she looked up and caught the sight of his handsome face carrying the frowns, ring at the man. She wasn''t frightened, instead, she got excited.

    Turning aside in his arms, she wanted to burst intoughter when she saw Shawn had twisted the man''s hand behind his back while holding her in the other hand.

    Shawn shrugged the man away before warning through his teeth, "If you don''t want your elder brother to know, scat."

    Shea quickly added, "Take your sister too." She didn''t want that eye-pricking annoying fly to hover around Shawn.

    Shawn''s hand freed Shea once the man limped away cursing them to death. He asked her to confirm, "Are you hurt?"

    Shea pouted at the realization of the situation, "I wanted to be your knight in shining armor."

    Shawn let out a chuckle understanding why she was looking at him. He was turning down thedy who was asking him out on a date, outing, and everything right after confirming Shea wasn''t his girlfriend.

    Initially, Shawn thought Shea might want to dance with that man before noticing that man was pulling her on the floor while she tried to free herself.

    So he left the woman away forcefully and reached them. But he was a littlete and saw her taking quick actions.

    Nearly half of the guests in the hall asked him if Shea was his girlfriend, seeing her close to the Rivas family. Well, it wasn''t surprising for him anymore. Taking her personality, she got along well with everyone and became a small part of the family in less than a week.

    Seeing her eyes smile at him, without any guard up against him, he involuntarily smiled amused by her hazel green eyes. He knew he liked her eyes. Anywhere he sees her, his eyes would search for her eyes rather than her face or the slinky curves of her body. He averted his gaze sensing her hand.

    Shea extended her hand to dance with him. Shawn epted as he heard her speak how she was meeting jerks one after the other. Shea''s way of exining was fun with her exaggerated expression so Shawn oftenughed.

    At the side, Jaxon and Zain chuckled at how the Prince in distress changed to Damsel in distress. Ziva remarked looking at Shea who wasn''t embarrassed, instead happily chatting, "Those two have low EQs."

    Zain took time to hum whereas Jaxon sipped watching the dance floor. Jaxon knew about both Shea and Shawn. They were the same but had contrasting views about love. Even if they fall for each other, Jaxon could guess as they will have a lot of misunderstandings to be cleared out.

    He turned to Ziva and Zain, "Aarvi calls you Sister-inw." That meant Zain and Ziva were together but both behaved like acquaintances. Friends will be closer unlike them.

    Zain''s ear perked up, ready to dump the man to a bin if he called Ziva as Sister-inw too. Ziva just nodded despite knowing what was running on Jaxon''s head.

    Jaxon: "..."

    Jaxon felt like he was meeting weird couples in Mocon. Aaron and Aarvi were near yet far in the country S.

    Dax and Tia, she was trying to make him talk, smile, and now dance while Dax showed disinterest in everything yet his attention was on Tia.

    Shawn and Shea were the same yet worlds apart. And the most uncanny couple Jaxon felt was Zain and Ziva, who appeared to be unconcerned about each other but their little actions were showing how they knew every little thing about each other.

    Well, he also found his love life weird. He can''t go out and enjoy time with his love who is a famous fashion designer. Just so that she could have a normal life.

    The world is full of differences, there is no love without difficulty.

    On the dance floor, the partners changed. The inner-circle had only three couples so Aarvi went to Dax, Tia went to Shawn and Shea was grinning in front of Aaron, for having a chance to dance with him.

    Aarvi cheered Dax making dumb cute faces and talking with him. Tia rxed once Shawn gave her a reassuring smile and Shawn heard her speak how great he and Shea looked together. Hence Shawn often looked at Shea who was happily chatting. Aaron heard Shea mentioning they have a surprise for Aarvi after they give a surprise for Jordan.

    If the surprise could make Aarvi happy, Aaron had no objection so he didn''tment on it.

    When they changed partners again, Shawn was waiting for his Little Heart, his favorite dancing partner but his brother twirled Shea to his arms.

    Breaking the circle, Aaron caught Aarvi by her waist and Dax was speechless looking at Aaron. He slid on the floor and held his girlfriend before she bumps into anybody.

    They realized Aaron probably won''t forgive Tia. Thetter''s face fell, she forced a fake smile while facing Dax, requesting him if they could get off the floor.

    Dax and also Shawn, both didn''t feel sorry for Tia as it was still hard for them to ept that their friend had be a sacrificial asset to somebody who they had treated wholeheartedly. So Aaron allowing her to walk around them was already a hugepromise.

 Chapter 571 - A Failure

    Dax brought Tia off the dance floor and silently watched her chug wine a few times while pushing her tears back into her eyes. She shed him another fake smile and hid her sigh.

    A part of him wanted to soothe her but he looked away. He was aware he hadn''t forgiven her yet. He wasn''t ready to give her up hence he brought her back to him.

    Her tries didn''t melt the cold wall that was built by her betrayal and he didn''t know if they could break down either. He gave himself time and a chance to her to mend everything. If he still couldn''tpletely forgive her, he decided to break up and move on.

    ----

    After a few minutes, Megan took Aarvi to meet some families who were close to the Rivas family. Aarvi met quite a few including the Bruton family before they stood in front of the Parkinson family.

    Connor had told Aarvi that Mr. Parkinson knew her as Ava Kelly but she doesn''t have to be worried. However, with Charlotte as his beloved daughter, Aarvi doubted if Mr. Parkinson could keep it a secret from Charlotte and thetter might act recklessly without staying low.

    Hence a conversation with Charlotte was needed. After meeting and greeting the elders, Aravi smiled at Charlotte that didn''t reach her eyes, "Ms. Parkinson, pleased to meet you again."

    Megan and Susan were surprised, "Have you two met before?"

    Charlotte''s expression changed. She hadn''t told about the suspension in the home so she didn''t want Aarvi to spill out anything that could lead the conversation to her.

    Before Aarvi could respond, Charlotte interjected, maintaining her elegant smile, "Mom, Aunt Megan, you two talk, I will speak with President Evans."

    Aarvi didn''t want to mix up the family with their issues and ruin their rtionship so she nodded at others as an excuse before following Charlotte.

    Charlotte noticed Aaron saw them and got back to his conversation with the doctors'' group. It just showed how much he trusted Aarvi and her capability to handle any situation.

    Charlotte faced Aarvi but didn''t know how to bring up the topic. Aarvi could feel her difort so she decided to get her work done.

    "Ms. Parkinson, you are absolutely right." Aarvi epted one of Charlotte''s doubts. Charlotte was confused by it before she heard the rest of the words, "I am not and I will never be a good woman if you dare cross me."

    Charlotte''s brows quivered slightly. She took time to understand that. Charlotte had guessed Aarvi couldn''t be a reckless woman as she behaved in Aaron''s office else Skr wouldn''t have been doing so good. But she hadn''t expected her to openly ept it.

    "I trulymend your daring and upright personality." Aarvi smirked at how Charlotte idiotically went to Leon assuming Leon could be trying to do some good, "But if you don''t know what is right and wrong; when to start and stop, who you believe and go against, you are nothing but a failure."

    Failure!!

    The word which Charlotte hated to listen to. She gritted her teeth but had nothing to say. She was already suspended for an unknown period, if she wasn''t a failure, what else?

    Aarvi''s finely manicured nail tips tapped on the table rhythmically as she watched the changes on her face. "Do you know why I am letting you off?" She asked.

    Charlotte thought for a second before shaking her head. She was expecting her to rub her wound but Aarvi paused her fingers, "Leon Harmon is a good maniptor. He knew to choose a pawn who he could trick."

    Charlotte recalled the team who dropped a visit to the Harmon mansion. Everyone in them was her senior whereas she knew nothing about him. She had foolishly believed Leon''s words and assumed she was the most liable person when she was just a fool.

    Aarvi took a step closer and whispered, "Grow up, Ms. Parkinson." With respect to Charlotte''s way of thinking and for blindly hating Aaron who doesn''t care about her.

    Aarvi then returned to Megan. They also met Elder Fisher and Hassan. Thetter congratted her before she asked to know, "How is your sister doing?"

    Hassan faintly smiled, "She resumed working at Peopletree hospital." He paused before continuing, "She didn''t want to spoil the moods so she stayed home." It was his indirect way of mentioning Naomi won''t trouble her anymore, rest assured.

    Aarvi merely nodded. She knew Hassan had a soft corner for her due to the heart inside her. Shawn had mentioned if she wasn''t Aaron''s Cupcake or his Little Heart, Hassan would have surely taken care of her. Aarvi could only feel bad for Hassan for losing Ariel, his love.

    Thinking of ''Losing Love,'' her eyes involuntarily searched for Aaron. He was listening to Connor and the Chief military cardiologist when he turned and caught her eyes. His lips faintly curled looking at her sh him a sweet smile ignoring everyone around them.

    He felt like his Cupcake was sweeping men off their feet with her smile even though that smile was only for him.

    ---

    Shawn helped Shea and Megan to reveal their surprise for Jordan. Everyone watched the big screen disying the pictures. Some were amused how they had preserved the ck and white pictures. A few exchanged a few questions when they realized they had no idea what happened to Jordan''s wife.

    They didn''t try to bring it up to the Rivas family in case she expired long back. And enjoying the soothing music to the pictures.

    Many pictures brought admiration for Jordan as those pictures also showed how the Rivas hospital grew from nothing to so huge under him.

    With that, the picture that broughtughter out was the one where six-year-old Shawn was sitting on Jordan''s shoulder and clutching hair with a hand and another hand raised as though raiding a horse. It was funny with Jordan''s unrestrainedughter and Aaron speechless next to them with Ariel''s flushed faceughing at them.

    "I am surely going to recreate this picture with your son," Aarvi eximed as she giggled.

    ''My son?'' Shawn countered, "With your son." He didn''t object to recreating the picture. It would be fun to see after they grow old.

    Aarvi didn''t object to his tease, "We will recreate it even if we have daughters."

    She meant she with Aaron and Shawn with his wife which they understood. But all turned to her, including Aaron.

    "Pumpkin, how many daughters do you want?" Zain voiced everyone''s question.

    Aarvi controlled before innocently speaking, "All six prenned kids of Shawn would be my and Aaron''s kids too."

    Shawn: "..."

    Everyone chuckled while Shawn took a few seconds before he pettily scoffed, unwilling to back down, "I want twelve."

    Jordan turned around from the couch. He punched his stomach and sneered, "You need a wife for it." He meant ''go get a girlfriend first.''

    The rest burst intoughter as they continued to watch the screen.

    When the video ended, the lights turned on and everyone gave a round of apuse for everything Jordan had achieved. Jordan nodded at them in gratification.

    Shawn went to the center of the dance floor with a microphone in his hand. Shea, who picked a remote controller, followed Shawn signaling the event manager to set the lights as they had nned.

    The lights dimmed again, a faint light was in the center where Shawn and Shea stood but everyone''s eyes were set on the couple who had the limelight.

    Aarvi and Aaron: "..."

 Chapter 572 - My Little Bride

    Even though Aarvi and Aaron weren''t afraid of the limelight and had no stage fear, they didn''t like to be the center of attention either. They loved their own space. If it was somebody else other than the family, they would have frowned. Since it was Shawn and Shea, there was curiosity.

    Aaron had the hunch as Shea had mentioned there was a surprise for Aarvi that she had prepared with Shawn, Mehak, and Nikun.

    Aarvi turned to Aaron, "What''s up?" She remembered the male leads in the movie proposing to his love in front of all so a mischievous smile appeared on her face, "Are you going to im me in front of all?" She propped her brows.

    Aaron could read what was going on in her mind. He lowered and whispered near her ear, "If that''s your wish�� Why not!"

    Aarvi was aware that if there are anything that she wants, likes, and wishes for, he would wholeheartedly fulfill them unless it wasn''t dangerous for her.

    Anyway, she didn''t have such wishes. So she poked him to stand straight as there were many eyes on them. Meantime, Shawn''s lively voice sounded, "I know there are many questions and lots of curiosity about what''sing next."

    Shawn moved the microphone to Shea when she tugged his jacket. She had a bright smile adding, "I am also sure many of you are worshipping the couple, just like us." ''Us'' meant she and Shawn.

    Aarvi chuckled without understanding why Shea and Shawn idolize them so much. Many chuckled while Aaron prepared himself to be filled with all fancy words.

    Shea turned on the screen that started ying the video of the red petals showering on the couple at an aerial view. The guests gasped at the grandeur while Shawn spoke.

    "I am sure you all have different assumptions. Aarvi Evans is my friend and got to know my brother�� Or they might have gotten together for their business advantages�� Or because they are stunning��"

    Aarvi was confused why Shawn was saying all that. She never cared about trivial matters like what people were going to think about them. Their families and friends are aware of them and that''s all that matters to her.

    "Well, then you are wrong," Shawn concluded all their wrong assumptions as false.

    "Have you ever thought, it''s a love marriage?" Shea asked as she clicked a button on the remote controller.

    At Shea''s action, the guests turned to the screen and gasped in surprise, prompting Aarvi and Aaron to turn left to the screen.

    The screen was disying the picture taken on Aarvi''s fourteenth birthday with Aaron. She had a very innocent smile, next to her, Aaron had a warm smile looking at the camera.

    They had seen Aaron''s teenage pictures in the video prepared for Jordan. They nced at stunned Aarvi and then the picture. The little girl looked like a mini version of Aarvi and very young, at the age to be in early teenage.

    The guests spoke to each other, hard to believe, Naomi Fisher who they had considered to be childhood sweetheart of Aaron wasn''t his love, and Aaron and Aarvi were together from a very young age.

    The pictures didn''t stop there. It slowly changed disying other pictures, some were cropped to only them removing Nikun and Mehak.

    Aaron knew the more happiness she gets from the past pictures, it will scratch up her wound raw. He was right too, Aarvi was initially excited to know those picture copies were still present.

    Followed by it, a lump created in her throat when she remembered what happened in the Kelly vi that day which she had forgotten with Aaron.

    ----

    On her fourteenth birthday,

    Aaron had dropped her five minutes before her curfew time but a maid had seen her getting out of the expensive car and reported it to Maisie. Thetter had watched the car waiting for little Ava to enter the vi.

    Maisie was incensed; she never got to step in such an expensive car, she couldn''t digest Ava was lucky enough to get a ride. She was also well aware it wasn''t Hayden''s car. Hence she went downstairs to vent her ire on Ava.

    Maisie''s face darkened when Ava happily entered inside in a new dress. Maisie often went out shopping so she was quick to identify the dress Ava was wearing as an expensive, one-of-a-kind, designer dress. It felt like a p on her face.

    Without being aware of anything, Ava lowered her head and silently took steps to go upstairs. However, Maisie held Ava''s hair and pushed her on the ground ordering a maid to get her scissors to tear the dress.

    Despite the pain of being thrown on the floor, Ava was mortified by hearing the scissor. She wanted to run away but Maisie held her and started tearing her dress in front of all the maids.

    Ava was scared, she was damn fourteen, not a little kid. So in fluster, she pushed Maisie away, clutching the dress to cover herself, she ran upstairs. Even though her mother thrashed herter, Ava was in her room and fainted due to pain and tears.

    That was her mother''s birthday gift.

    Hayden had admitted Ava to the hospital when he had visited the vi to wish her a birthday.

    Ava had searched the vi after her return and got to know the pictures and dress were burnt. Hence the pieces of memory that could have avoided her forgetting Aaron disappeared.

    ----

    Seeing Aarvi zoned out, Aaron wrapped his hand around her shoulder. He pulled her close, gently rubbed her arm. "Don''t recall what is not needed. Learn to forget and ignore."

    His soothing deep voice calmed her as she breathed. She should indeed learn to forget. "Why are they showing our pictures on grandfather''s birthday?"

    Aaron hadn''t thought of it before, so he tried to think if there was anything special. He was about to shake his head but a surprise shed on his face.

    Aarvi was amused watching Aaron, ignoring the sad memories. It was really rare she gets to see Aaron''s astonishment on his face, much less in front of so many people.

    "It''s grandfather''s birthday!" He eximed.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She knows it''s Jordan''s birthday, hence she wants to know the reason behind their pictures on Jordan''s birthday.

    Shawn announced at the same time catching her attention, "It''s a love story celebrating a decade anniversary."

    A decade anniversary!!

    Aarvi was stupefied the most while the Rivas family and Aaron weren''t.

    To answer her shock, "It''s the day I told everyone I got my little bride." The day she had cried in his arms, the day he became her guardian at school, the day she started following him.

    Aarvi was still in shock when there was loud pping and cheering in the hall. She could guess what exactly happened ten years back, on that day. But the ten years were too overwhelming. Whereas she felt like they met, got together just a few days back.

    Aarvi gingerly voiced her thoughts, "If I knew we could have got married today." Then she giggled while Aaron pulled her into his embrace.

    In those ten years, they suffered and longed the most rather than being happy. If they have to say they were together then it was just a year when they were kids and a few months after he confessed.

    "I love you, my dear husband, for never giving up," She whispered, with a blissful smile blooming on her face.

    Ecstatic, Aaron pulled her back from his embrace. Her fingers grazed over her cheek looking her in the eye, "Happy anniversary, my love." He captured her lips under the thunderous apuse.

 Chapter 573 - One Week

    The two news stories were spreading like wildfire. A positive one was for Skr and Rivas Industries, due to Aarvi and Aaron. The negative one for Leon, who was being criticized ruthlessly.

    Harmon Industries PR department was trying to suppress Leon''s news but there were innumerable reposting of the news hence they were helpless. Whereas Skr and Rivas Industries monitored the news so that things don''t go out of hand while they cleared any news about Evans connecting with Aarvi Evans.

    Undoubtedly people were saying Aarvi purposefully put on a drama at Coasta in the morning to get positive views on her. Theizens in favor of Aarvi were high using her dialogue, ''Then why didn''t you have the guts to do it?'' and a video of the newborn baby''s mother and father speaking for Aarvi, sending their gratification helped to die down the negative impact.

    Simrly, the small issues and negative news against the Rivas or Skr were meticulously buried. However, it would take a long time and a clear investigation report for Rivas Industries to have clean hands from the golden oil and gas subsidiary due to the deaths involved.

    Aarvi''s team rested as they didn''t have to be mingled withpany stuff. Jaxon, Elder Harmon, Shea, and the Rivas family went to the Rivas mansion when Aaron took Aarvi to Skyarc. He watched her y and bathe Laze, then she took bath before he breathed in relief when Aarvi fell asleep with Laze curled against her.

    Laze went back to its bed, ring at Aaron. He felt like Laze was silentlymanding him that ''I put mom to sleep. You better take care of mom.''

    Amused by his thought, Aaron removed fur on the bed using a pet hair removal brush without disturbing Aarvi''s sleep.

    Even though Laze was short-haired and didn''t shed much hair, he least wanted it to affect her health. It was one in the midnight when heid back on the bed to catch on some sleep as they were leaving early in the morning back to City Coasta.

    ----

    In the morning,

    Everyone was expecting Harmon Industries to lose terribly in the market. Leon was also prepared to see the losses. But the market left everyone dumbfounded.

    The business analysts were mind blown. The three main graphs andmentary were going on about Rivas, Skr, and Harmon in the business news channel. To everyone''s expectation, Skr''s stock price was shooting up, Rivas had stopped falling and started to enter the profit zone. The most anticipated fall of Harmon didn''t happen hence the discussions were going as they guessed theing projects and the sess rate of Harmon.

    Doing too good doesn''t let you rest. Dax was overwhelmed with the business proposals, calls, emails, attending on behalf of Aarvi. When he had to check the filtered information, the most exhausted ones were his secretaries and the security who were dumping the flowers and unwrapping the gifts to decide if they should be thrown away, returned, or donated. Neither Aarvi, not Dax wanted any of it.

    By the peak time, sleep-deprived Leon, an amazing businessman, didn''t take long to realize somebody was ying with the Harmon stock prices. Looking at it in any way, he had expected loss to be around hundreds of millions in a day.

    Leon started ordering his IT team and his men to stop the market maniption as it would do him no good. However, finding professional maniptors was never an easy task.

    Dn handled most of the work and the shareholders from barging into the office. They were demanding an emergency board meeting, obviously to question Leon''s authority.

    However, seeing the market still on the rise, they cooled down without selling their shares at a low price assuming Leon had everything under control. How foolish of them to think that.

    Leon had no time to worry about Aarvi who was busy with office work, sitting in a pet cafe, while herzy Laze, took its time before getting active and friendly ying with all the cats and the customers who were ying with it. It often ran up to her, rubbing its body on her leg and run back to the cats.

    Aarvi was surprised when the cafe customers were asking her about Laze due to Laze''s high alertness and intelligence. Her Laze was also getting famous among cat lovers.

    Well, Aarvi felt the need to bring a buddy to Laze. She wanted to build a cat house and bring a few cats but Aaron was conscious about her health. She didn''t want to worry him. So she settled with one cat buddy for her Laze, then she wouldn''t have to worry about Laze being alone if she has to leave somewhere for a few days.

    -----

    In the afternoon, after lunch, Aarvi sat for a video conference with Jaxon.

    Jaxonined seeing Aaron and Aarvi in different windows, "I think now I understand why old people look for auspicious time and date for wedding and marriage. I pity you guys." Despite being in the same city, they were still far apart.

    Aaron and Aarvi knew Jaxon was pointing at their honeymoon period. Well, having a rival as strong as Leon, they need to sacrifice something for some time.

    Aaron lifted his head from the file and nced at the duo, "Come to the point Jaxon. I have a meeting."

    Aarvi let out a faint chuckle looking at wordless Jaxon. Sighing loudly to reach Aaron''s ear, Jaxon came to the point while his fingers danced on the keyboard of hisptop that was next to the mobile, "Aarvi, I am sending you a confidential email. I know you want to handle Leon Harmon yourself, think of this as my little gift for your marriage."

    Aarvi opened herptop to check the document. Aaron and Jaxon had their eyes on Aarvi in case she was displeased by his intervention.

    Looking at her face turned bone-chilling calm while reading the mail, Jaxon looked at Aaron for help. Thetter had no idea about it so he let Jaxon handle the little sister.

    Even though Jaxon admires her talent, he wasn''t personally close to Aarvi but Aaron. His parents were looking forward to meeting Aarvi so he didn''t want to ruin anything.

    He tried to exin to Aarvi, "I know... I know you want to handle Leon Harmon in your way. Aaron had already told me that. Since there is only one week left ording to your n, I wanted to help you gather some information. I am not looking down on you, it''s just Evans has a widework�� It''s alright if you don''t want to use it�� I��"

    Aarvi was swift with numerous pages while she only focused on the important data that was needed for her. She wasn''t least surprised that Jaxon Evans was able to gather the highly crucial information in just a night. She always knew behind the lively personality and the handsome face, he was a tough man.

    When she looked up to the mobile screen, Aarvi bluntly revealed, "Aaron gave me the information of illegal export and import of Leon yesterday night," She didn''t have such a strongwork to reach international joints to get the information but Aaron had.

    Jaxon: "..."

    Aaron hid his smirk and lowered his head to check the file when he confirmed Aarvi wasn''t upset or angry. Aaron had learned about using thework, gathering information from Jaxon when he was in Country S. He hadn''t thought it woulde in handy even though he wasn''t as fast as Evans.

    Aarvi continued, "But I must say, this is very detailed and precise."

    Whereas what Jaxon cared about was, "You- aren''t you angry?"

    Aarvi finally revealed her expression and chuckled seeing him concerned about her, "Nope." She paused before a lopsided smile appeared on her face, "I have something for you."

    Jaxon''s ears perked up, Aaron smirked urately knowing what his sly wife was up to.

 Chapter 574 - Waiting For Help Is Stupidity

    Jaxon had thought Aarvi needed his help and heard her attentively for the whole fifteen minutes. He was astonished, then his stupefaction slowly turned to shock and left him wondering.

    Aaron had paused his work and carefully heard her n. He had the urge to put his wife''s brain in a museum, his wife''s brain is a wonder on earth. Then he changed his mind, he wanted her wholly for himself.

    "Cupcake, when did you n this?" Aaron asked, letting Jaxon think as it wasn''t a small n Aarvi designed.

    Aarvi was prompt as she pointed at theptop screen, "When I was checking the file Brother Jaxon sent me."

    She had thought for a long time to devise herst n against Leon. She knew the effects of it so to avoid the after-effects hurting the innocent people''s livelihood, she needs to step up wisely.

    Aaron nodded proudly at his wife, "After all these, let''s take a long break." He needs to rest her little brain from exhausting her more.

    Jaxon interjected quickly, "Hey hey hey, don''t start nning your honeymoon while I am right here."

    Aaron ignored Jaxon and saw Aarvi rattle her head. He got back to work while Jaxon asked Aarvi, "Twy�� Aarvi, you are aware this is toorge to be carried out in a week."

    Aarvi calcted the days of her n before correcting him, "11 days to be precise." She also meant, ''You can do it if you are willing.''

    Jaxon: "..."

    Aarvi watched Jaxon rigorously tap his forefinger on the desk. She knew Jaxon wasn''t Dax who could make her n seed after her well-nned reports. And Jaxon needs to consider therge corporation, unlike Skr which was nothing in front of Evans.

    In Skr, she was the major shareholder, Dax had the whole independence but they had no restriction on their innovative and creative ideas, unlike Evans who has hundreds of shareholders and arge board of directories to convince.

    Thinking of such arge conglomerate, Aarvi didn''t like to grow her business that enormous. Those meetings, constant media attention, ttering people�� So much headache.

    Of course, she had an exception, Dax Grant.

    Jaxon narrowed his eyes and asked, "Why aren''t you fusing this n for Skr?"

    "You are gigantic, I am a cute little kitten." She lifted her paw, acted cute which was for Aaron who lifted his head at the right time.

    Aaron: "..."

    Jaxon: ''You are also a narcissist.''

    "Why not your husband''spany?"

    Aarvi snorted, "We are already dying our honeymoon, you want to permanently shut it down. Hmph." She crossed her arms and looked away.

    Jaxon: "..."

    Aaron leaned back on his leather and reframed the same question, "Why not Rivas Industries?" He already knew the response, so he let her speak for Jaxon who was on the verge of going insane at the turn of Aarvi Evans to his mischief Cupcake.

    "Oh!!!! Because their hands are already full with Golden oil and gas acquisition." Aarvi seriously responded looking at her husband getting serious.

    Jaxon realized he had framed the question as husband''spany hence she spoke of her husband. After setting the two basic questions, his actual question came up, "You could have jointly cooperated with apany and handled this project. As a sessful businesswoman, why are you letting go of such a huge opportunity?" He indirectly invited her to join hands with Evans.

    Aarvi liked how he wasn''t blindly going for the n or turned down. When it''s a business, it should be a pure business. Aarvi answered promptly, "One, coboration takes months and years but there are only eleven days. Two, I don''t like being monitored or working with anybody else. Three, I can''t risk the steady improvement of Skr for an exciting opportunity. Four, I don''t think I am capable enough to handle such a massive project, yet."

    Well, Jaxon appreciated her thorough analysis but he didn''t agree with the fourth condition. She was daring enough toe with a n, there could be no better person than her to handle the project.

    He got down to the main business, "What are you expecting in return?"

    From the beginning, he could feel she wanted something and she wasn''t ready to ask for it for free so she gave him hundreds of billions worth of ns to his hand.

    Aaron watched her face go nk to her serene smile. Suddenly a person shed in his mind, ''The Fourteenth person,'' thest person in the hit list of Aarvi.

    Aaron was urate. Aarvi gave the n to acquire billions worth world''s secondrgest import and exportpany n to Evanspany mainly because of handling that fourteenth person.

    She also wanted to repay them for giving her their second name, she can''t be their daughter and give them her love when she already has the Rivas family. So she was helping them with a little achievement.

    "I need a favor." Aarvi voiced. "Probably a word from you or your presence when I request it." She didn''t want their money or resources, just the smallest help they could probably do for her.

    On the screen, Aaron and Jaxon looked at each other at the mystery she created. They wanted to ask her, anyhow they were aware she wasn''t going to tell them now.

    Then when?

    Aaron swallowed the question from the tip of his tongue. ''Who is he?'' He had forgotten there was another person left on her list. If that''s something Jaxon could do but not him, Aaron started thinking if that man was some international criminal.

    Jaxon didn''t mindlessly ept it. He was clever to draw a line, "The Evans family will be there for you to our maximum limit."

    Aarvi chuckled, ''maximum limit.'' Whatever she was going to ask them was the tiniest fraction. That included nothing wrong or hard.

    Jaxon and Aaron could feel by her light chuckle, they were getting serious over nothing.

    So Jaxon tried to make her understand, "Taking help is no crime."

    Aarvi countered with her experience, "Waiting for help is stupidity." She won''t wait but prepare everything in prior.

    Jaxon knew Aarvi was stubborn. He didn''t me her, rather he admired her strong personality.

    He leaned back on the chair, breathed a long sigh realizing the workload he was going to have. He had thought he could roam and enjoy his vacation. He hadn''t expected he could get busier than before and he will have to forget about the vacation for a few months.

    "Alright then, I will fly off tonight and be in touch with you." He directed that at Aarvi who nodded, then he addressed both, "You guys bettere and meet Mom and Dad, they wanted me to bring you two along."

    Aaron responded, ncing at Aarvi nod, "I will bring my wife as soon as we will be free."

    Jaxon hung up after a few minutes and Aarvi let out a long sigh,ying her head on the desk, "Why am I so exhausted? I need lots of oxytocin." She asked for a hug.

    Why exhausted? Digesting her overall n made him and Jaxon drained, how couldn''t she not?

    Aaron saw her eyelids drooping so he warned, "Don''t sleep there, Cupcake." Meanwhile, he cued Milo Wen to wrap his work.

    Sitting straight, Aarvi nodded, "I have somepany files to check. I will wait for you toplete work and pick us."

    Aaron nodded and ended the call. Nevertheless, he was at the cafe in thirty minutes. Aarvi who washed her face and exited the restroom was surprised that he went to give her the hug she asked for.

    She happily skipped to his arms to charge her battery, "I didn''t know giving me oxytocin was so important." She teased.

    Aaron pretended to be disappointed, ignoring the eyes on them in the cafe, "What to do!? My wife is a dummy. She asks me nothing."

    "Interesting!" Aarvi eximed and tugged him closer, "Think it out, President Rivas. I might put up some unreasonable wishes."

    If somebody could blindly grant her wishes, it was only him.

 Chapter 575 - Happy Sky!

    At Luxembourg,

    Instead of the evening, Aaron left from the Coasta city toplete his work at the night so that Aarvi could get to enjoy the mountainous road, views, and the vige in the daytime.

    Milo Wen stayed in Coasta, to handle the situation if therees any emergency in Aaron''s absence. Esme was free hence she went to Coasta to spend time with him.

    Aaron drove the car, without any security following them once they made sure none were aware of their whereabouts. Aarvi had left her mobile second sim card with Milo Wen so that if Leon drops any messages that she doubted, they can get to know each other.

    Aarvi thoroughly enjoyed their moderate-speed ride to the vige surrounded by the mountains.

    The road was free with fewer vehicles, the air was refreshing, rxing their mind and the sky had an amazing shade of blue that was soothing to the eyes. The fluffy white clouds floating up in the air naturally brought a smile to her face.

    The Sun was closing to the set hence the rays were warm, giving her the freedom to pop open the top and continue enjoying the view.

    "Happy Sky!" Aaron voiced her thoughts.

    Aarvi hummed, lifting her hand as though she could reach them, "They look like cotton candy. I want to roll it and eat it."

    Aaron chuckled, very much pleased that she was rxing, forgetting everything else.

    Due to often twist and turn on the roads, Aaron focused on the road on their low-end white Audi A5 Cabriolet. Hence, they were slightly less eye-catching.

    Despite the summer, there were many small waterfalls down the mountains, surrounded with lush green that could put anybody''s heart at ease. The river water flowing next to the road along the way set the music to their ears.

    They stopped in between and they got an amazing view to enjoy. Aarvi stretched her arms while sitting on the car with Aaron standing outside, leaning on the car next to her, "Seems like�� My Husband was unquestionably urate. I am already loving it here."

    Staying in the bustling city, he had expected her to fall in love with the ce, "This is just the beginning." He told her, the main and beautiful ce is yet toe.

    She was controlling her urge to dive into the freshwater river. If Shawn and Dax were there, they would surely arrange a water sport.

    As though, he could read what was going on in her mind, "Don''t even think of getting in the water." He warned as he turned around and stood between her legs.

    Aarvi pouted in disappointment. Aaron wasn''t the type to restrict her so much, "Why!?" She blinked, making a puppy face to get the response in her favor.

    "Stop acting cute." He pinched her cheeks, sounding grim.

    Aarvi controlled her grin. Cupping her hands, she ced her chin between, "But I am cute." It was him who always called her cute and Shea had also told her.

    Instead of pinching, he nibbled her cheek. Aarvi whined while he wrapped his arm around her waist to bring her down the car.

    Instead of telling her, he took her down the stream, helped her suspend her legs to the water.

    Aarvi lifted her legs as fast as she grazed the water. "It''s so cold." And understood why he said no to enter the water.

    Turning her towards the mountains, "There is another range of mountains behind the first line. It will take a year to melt the snow, hence the water is cold." Before it could meltpletely, the snow would fall again.

    It made her even more excited to reach the vige. Yet, "Are we not going into the water then?"

    Aaron held her poking finger andpromised, "There are nine falls at the vige."

    She quickly created the stack of rocks before pulling Aaron up, "Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go..."

    "Doozy."

    This time, she let him rx and drove the car.

    It took another hour to cross the mountains and reach the vige. The speed of the car lowered as Aarvi admired the vige.

    The lifestyle in the vige wasn''t as old as she had expected it to be. Rather it was modern and minimalistic. Instead of unnecessary mansions or fancy vis, there were well-maintained houses in two or a maximum of three stories with open or no fence. The front of houses had a cleanwn with seating arrangements at each house.

    What surprised her the most was each house seemed to have swing seaters of different designs and styles and expensive sedans or caravans. In front of those cars, their Audi looked cheap.

    This vigepletely changed her view of a vige. She caught a glimpse of a well-maintained cattle farm at a distance. A smile appeared on her face when she saw a ce that seemed to be built for gatherings where middle-aged to old people were dancing,ughing heartily. She could literally hear theirughter from more than fifty meters away.

    Out of all, what she liked the most was the view of the mountains around. They were like huge walls protecting the vige. She could see the snow on top of the mountains, giving a breathtaking view that she forgot to even breathe. She already got a glimpse of some tall waterfalls from the road.

    It was said to be more beautiful in winter and spring covered in snow than in thete summer. Yet Aarvi was lost in the beauty of nature.

    Aaron''s hand rubbing her head brought her to reality and realized she had stopped the car. "Let''s go."

    Humming with a nod, she drove further inside the vige following Aaron''s directions and stopped in front of the two-floor house built in stones to avoid the cold. It had followed the same style as the rest of the city, open fence and well managed. The bloom of the flowers on the balcony set the house in a romantic vibe.

    Aaron got off the car first and heard an excited voice announce in the house, "Old Madam, young Master is home with his beautiful bride."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron held the door when she got off as he responded to the shock, "Grandma doesn''t use smartphones and says it''s addicting. Shawn keeps in touch with Aunty Sophia."

    Shawn''s name would be enough to clear her all the baffling situation.

    Her excitement, slowly reced with a little nervousness when she followed Aaron. Aarvi had heard little about her, Megan didn''t speak much saying she should meet her.

    Aarvi discerned Aaron''s grandmother was a strong-headed, morally principled woman. Aarvi had a hunch, grandmother wouldn''t like her, even if she will ept Aarvi as granddaughter-inw.

    She didn''t know why, but her intuition was very strong. A woman who could leave her loving family for her principles was really scary.

    She wasn''t looking down on grandmother Rivas but she wished Grandmother Rivas could have prioritized her family over her principles.

    "What''s wrong?" Aaron asked, feeling her silence slightly odd.

    Aarvi looked at him and took a deep breath pausing her steps, "If you and I face the situation like Grandfather Jordan and Grandmother... I won''t leave you. I might get angry, I might shout, I might not talk for a few days but I will never think of leaving you."

    Aaron embraced her, kissing her on the crown. He wasn''t sure why she got such thoughts but knew she got emotional thinking of them in their situation.

    At the entrance of the house, an old woman''s face darkened hearing Aarvi''s words.

 Chapter 576 - Brat & Rascal

    Zelda Rivas, an olddy in her mid-seventies. The silver locks were tied in a clean bun, the age wrinkles on her face looked graceful. There was no gentleness due to the age but sharpness after she heard Aarvi''s words.

    "Are you questioning my decision?" The first words left her mouth were in an interrogative tone instead of weing.

    Zelda had seen Ava Kelly, a girl with a soft heart, obedient by nature and understanding to the core. She had unawarely expected to see a soft, shy, innocent girl next to Aaron.

    A middle-aged woman named Sophia, a helper of Zelda, was behind Zelda. She was more stressed and panicked than Aarvi or Aaron.

    Aaron released Aarvi before they turned to the door. He hadn''t expected the meet to start on a bad note. Aarvi watched the olddy and recalled thedy from her memories.

    When Connor was worried, gentle, and kind, she had seen Zelda oppressive, cold, and level-headed. Zelda was a woman of few words and looked detached as though people had wronged her. After so many years, Aarvi had imagined how Zelda would be but found no difference in her personality other than more age lines and experience.

    She wasn''t sure if Zelda was the same with her grandsons as she had only seen Jordan enjoying in the pictures with family whereas Zelda was like the head of the house who should have control over everything. Only in a few pictures, she had seen Zelda smiling through her eyes.

    Aaron knew what Aarvi meant. The personalities of the two women were strong and very much different. So he was first to respond on Aarvi''s behalf, hoping things won''t be tough for Aarvi, "Grandma, Cupcake didn''t mean��"

    "Is she mute?" Zelda threw the question carelessly looking at Aarvi.

    Aarvi clutched his arm to stop him from talking to her. Difficulties were always there on her way. It waspletely normal for her.

    Aaron frowned, he knew his grandmother was a hard nut hence he was dying bringing up the topic of Zelda to Aarvi. A small part of him had thought Zelda would be happy to see Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans who had lost her memory due to them, was all fine. Anyway, he gave no right to anybody to treat Aarvi poorly, not even his grandparents.

    His voice slightly hardened, "Gra��"

    Aarvi showed her respect with a small bow as she greeted, "Elder Madam Rivas." Then she looked at Aaron, silently asking ''let me handle it.'' She knew the more Aaron speaks for her, Zelda will be annoyed more.

    Zelda''s eyebrows slightly lifted before falling t. She had heard Aarvi mention her as grandmother while talking with Aaron, the change of addressing way, her soft tone losing the warmth and her serene unaffected face carrying no smile loudly screamed Aarvi aka Cupcake of Aaron has changed.

    Whenever teenager Aaron spoke about his Cupcake at home, everyone used to have a soft smile. Zelda knew Aaron won''t assess a person wrong and he was lying whenever he spoke about his Cupcake. But the version of Cupcake she knew was contrasting to Cupcake standing in front of her.

    Aaron nodded at Aarvi but his face lost the leftover warmth. He looked aloof. He wouldn''t disrespect his grandmother, at the same time he wouldn''t like it if she treats Aarvi badly. He was aware Aarvi wouldn''t cross her limit either considering Zelda as his grandmother.

    "I am not in the position to question your decision. I was mentioning my choice to My Husband in a simr situation. It has nothing to do with you or grandfather Jordan." Aarvi purposefully didn''t shorten her response as it could be judged as arrogance.

    Zelda''s eyes narrowed at Aarvi. There was no hesitance in Aarvi. And she could sense Aarvi was drawing a line between husband and wife choices. She wouldn''t question Zelda and Jordan''s choice, at the same time, she won''t give them a chance to question their choice.

    Well, Zelda was impressed by her grandson. She was d Aaron didn''t bring a pretending woman to the family.

    Sophia immediately interjected to avoid them continue discussing at the door, "Old madam, why don''t you invite them inside first?" She pleaded without voicing, ''How could you let Young Madam be at the door?''

    Zelda''s eyes averted to her shoulder ncing at Sophia before looking back at Aarvi. Her firm gaze was saying we will speak about thister before looking at her grandson.

    She could feel her grandson displeased just by it. She thought to find a way to send him away to talk with Aarviter.

    Aaronmented as he took Aarvi''s hand and brushed past Zelda to enter the house, "Your n won''t seed, Grandma."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''This brat.'' Zelda thought.

    Sophia smiled warmly and weed them, "Young Master, Young Madam, please wee."

    Aarvi followed Aaron as she turned to the woman who had a motherly smile, "Thank you, Aunty Sophia." She shed a soft smile before Aaron took her further inside.

    Zelda: "..."

    ''This brat brought a little rascal." Zelda thought narrowing her eyes at the husband and wife. She discerned Aarvi will treat the way you treat. Sophia was warm, and Aarvi returned the same. Whereas she was interrogative and displeased hence there was only respect in return.

    Zelda signaled Sophia to serve them some snacks as there was still time for dinner. Then she watched the husband and wife.

    Aarvi brushed the eyes around the interior. The decor was simple but they kept it warm with the cozy couch and throw-over neatly arranged. The interior was spacious, which gives easier to walk around for the elders without steps.

    The kitchen was behind the wall whereas the dining table was open. A bedroom was at an end with the stairs leading upstairs next to it. What she liked more was the tea table that was next to the ss wall overlooking the mountains and the river at a pretty good distance.

    Zelda saw Aarvi''s concealed excitement as she asked many questions Aaron about the ce. Thetter was patiently answering them all before Aarvi pointed stairs asking him if they were allowed to go.

    Aaron flicked on her head, "Let me get the bags first." Aarvi hummed before her eyesnded on Zelda who ignored her and went to the kitchen.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She didn''t want to provoke the olddy so she waited for Aaron.

    ''Beep.'' Her mobile received a message.

    She checked, it was a message sent by Dax. He had sent her a link, so she checked to see what news could catch Dax''s attention.

    [Is President Kelly giving up on his son and daughter-inw?]

    Aarvi furrowed reading the headline. She had no idea what was happening at the Kelly family other than knowing Zain had locked Shane and Maisie after a round of treatment by Jordan.

    Her eyes quickly scrolled through the content. Maisie''s studio was seized, the Kelly Vi was raided, and found big cash in the house. All the ounts under Maisie, Shane, and Jose were blocked. The investigation on the source of money was being tracked which was showing they hadn''t paid tax. Not just that, Shane and Maisie might lose the vi for never paying the property tax over twenty-five years. The amount had nearly reached the rate of the property.

    A cunning smile appeared on Aarvi''s face instead of feeling bad for them. Aarvi dialed Dax''s number.

    The man was on business, [Dum Dum, I have shortlisted three designers. We will hire one after acquiring the design studio.] He meant Maisie''s studio.

    "Perfect." Even though Maisie''s studio wasn''t famous country-wide, it was well known in a few cities and had some good clients.

    Aaron left the bags in the living hall and reached her. He leaned on the ss wall in front of her, and she leaned on him while her sly smile reced with a cutesy pout looking at him.

    Aarvi''s main reason for the call wasn''t for the business. Aarvi sounded adorable when she said, "Dax�� I want some pets."

    Aaron soundlessly kissed her cheek, nuzzling her little face while Dax sinisterlyughed at the other side understanding Aarvi''s attack on Maisie and Shane.

 Chapter 577 - A Climax To A Family Drama

    At Mocon,

    Dax wasn''t least bit annoyed by extra work. He always wanted to break the face of Shane Kelly and torture Maisie. He yed with his mobile thinking when it would be the right time to strike Maisie and Shane to carry out Aarvi''s n.

    He checked the time, there was only an hour left for the end of the working day. Theplete investigation would take a long time and the next day too. So showing up now wouldn''t really give the perfect effect, he wanted Shane and Maisie to suffer first. So he changed his mind and focused on his loaded work.

    ----

    At Kelly Vi,

    When Shane and Maisie were freed from the room, shortly the department raided the vi. They didn''t get to eat anything and there were no maids to order them. Hence they had only water and juice to drink while being jelly, the officers might find the money they were keeping in bank lockers and home.

    Jose, Shane, and Maisie''s mobiles were confiscated. Shane and Maisie had no choice and repeatedly lied to the officers as Hayden Kelly, their father gave them money, jewelry, or anything they had expensive.

    They intended to bring Hayden and thetter to help them out of this predicament.

    The officers were tried of checking the unknown source of money hence they sent a request for the presence of Hayden. Thetter purposefully dyed andpleted all his work before reaching the Kelly vi in the evening.

    Shane was first to reach Hayden as soon as the door opened, "Dad, help us out of this. It''s the matter of Jose''s future, we can''t let it stain." After all, the old people treasure their bloodline so he picked Jose''s name.

    Hayden shrugged his hand, getting rid of Shane''s clutch. He dusted his zer sleeves and walked past Shane with his secretary behind him.

    Maisie clenched her teeth to bury her annoyance and med first, "Dad, this is all happening because of Rivas family, they are bullying us��" She took a deep breath and continued to act frail to beg, "Dad, you are only our hope. The Kelly family name will be ruined with this. "

    Jordan paused at her words. "Ruined!?" He uttered coldly as he turned to Maisie. The wrinkles on his face looked more daunting when he looked down at Maisie, "Why didn''t you think of a family name when you were cheating the money?"

    Maisie grounded her teeth lowering her head. Every time she or Shane did something, they made sure it wouldn''t be a big deal because Hayden would never help them, especially after they lost Ava Kelly.

    "This won''t happen again. Give us ast chance." She sounded like she will burst into tears anytime.

    ''Ast chance'' seemed to fuel the anger of Hayden. Maise nervously gulped when she lifted her head and caught his glowering eyes.

    "Last Chance?" He said through his teeth, "If I hadn''t given you so many chances, you and your husband would have been counting the bars in the dark cell." He had lost count of how many times he wanted to file aint against those two fornding Ava in hospital for abusing the child.

    Just with the hope that they will change and treat Ava better, was keeping them in the social circle they wanted.

    Three years, he had waited for her granddaughter to return to handle the scumbags herself. Seems like the Rivas family was doing it for her. "I am d that the Rivas family is helping me get rid of you two." Hayden coldly smirked.

    Maisie was incensed hearing Hayden''s words. She screeched loudly grabbing his zer, "We are your family, how could you do��"

    ''Pak.'' Hayden pped her across the cheek.

    Maisie had lost the respect he would have given to her as a woman. Maisie couldn''t hold the strike and copsed on the floor as she groaned in pain.

    Hayden turned to the officer who was around, "She might act as schizophrenic to escape. Don''t believe her."

    The officers: "..."

    They have nothing to do with the family affairs so they didn''t bother about it. The secretary of Hayden took a step ahead to meet the chief officer who came downstairs.

    "Hello, President Kelly is here to provide the statement." He got to the point without asking anything about the situation.

    The middle-aged officer nodded and pointed to the couch for them to take a seat. "We have some questions, I hope you could corporate with us."

    Hayden merely nodded and took a seat as his eyes brushed over Jose who had no idea what to do or how to react. He also looked bored.

    Hayden''s secretary passed a file to them before the questionnaire could start, "This file has every detail of the cash, bank transfer, digital payment, done by President Kelly. It also includes about the vehicles, properties given to them."

    Shane and Maisie realized Hayden probably prepared for such a situation or he prepared the data after knowing the raid on them.

    Hayden''s secretary extended another file and mentioned the content, "This file has the details of Shane Kelly and Maisie Kelly taking money from thepany in the name of improvement of the design studio. We have suspected there were no such changes though. The profit shown by the studio is always in loss so they have paid nothing back to us."

    Maisie startedughing hysterically while Shane was frowning at his father. They were smart to know Hayden was closing the possible leeways they might have got.

    Hayden''s secretary nced at Maisie pathetically sitting on the ground. Then he continued, "Other than these��" He handed another file, "This file has the details of the money or any expensive gifts got from the Bute family, that is Maisie Kelly aka Maisie Bute''s maternal family."

    The stunned ones weren''t the Kellys anymore. The officers who were working, stared at the old man and the unemotional, professional middle-aged man, with their jaws dropped.

    They always saw people pleading with them, asking them a way out, lying to them, bribing them. This was like�� they were the side characters to give a climax to a family drama.

 Chapter 578 - Wrapped Around Her Finger

    When Hayden spoke, there was pin-drop silence in the Kelly Vi, "I am not going to help them." He meant Shane and Maisie. "So please do the need." He stood up and elegantly buttoned his zer, "Is there any question I need to respond to?" He sounded so casual that it felt like they were in a restaurant for a casual chat.

    The officer shook his head in a daze because they got the information, much more than needed, without any effort.

    "May I take leave with your permission?" Hayden asked just for the formality when he already knew his presence wasn''t required anymore.

    The officer stood up suddenly and shed a smile filled with high honor to the old man. With Hayden''s connection, he could have turned all the officers'' hard work into ash. He respected the old man for it. After a short bowing to Hayden, "I am sorry for the trouble we caused, President Kelly. We won''t bother you anymore. Have a good evening."

    Hayden and his secretary were leaving when the former paused looking at the lost child in the corner. Turning back to the officer, "May I take Jose with me, only if he is allowed to go out?" He didn''t sound dominating or requesting. It was a general question.

    The main officer didn''t respond to it immediately. He turned to his subordinate who was checking all the details of Jose from the morning.

    The subordinate responded, "We have tracked every detail of Jose Kelly. Every penny he spent was from his parents and has zero ie. So there is no problem, I guess. Anyhow, he isn''t allowed to take anything from here."

    Maisie weakly smiled when her eyes met with Jose, whereas Shane was scowling at his son for his better luck every time.

    So, only with the clothes Jose was wearing, Hayden took Jose to the Kelly mansion. Jose tried numerous times to speak for his parents but Hayden looked truly scary with his eyes closed, resting.

    Jose decided to behave and avoid angering Hayden. However, he didn''t get the freedom he was hoping for.

    Jose heard Hayden instruct the butler in an unyielding tone, "Nobody is allowed to give him a penny or let him go out."

    Jose: "..."

    He had nothing in hand. He also didn''t know the mobile number of anybody as he never cared to memorize them.

    Hayden ignored Jose''s gaze on him, "The reporters are everywhere so don''t hand him the phone and tighten the security."

    It wasn''t to avoid the reporters, it was to avoid Jose from escaping. Jose also knew Hayden was putting him under house arrest to avoid seeing him do anything stupid. To be more precise, he can go around the Kelly estate but is not allowed to step out of the gates.

    Hayden passed hisst instruction as he went towards the stairs, "He will stay in the guest room with three meals." He meant the maids, chef and the butler didn''t have to take Jose''s orders. It was also a warning for Jose to behave.

    The butler epted the orders and left to carry out the work.

    Jose wanted to retort but he could only surrender to his grandfather, or else his life would get harder if Hayden got angry. He decided to wait for his mother to take him out of the luxurious prison.

    Jose obediently went to the guest room with no electronic gadgets to pass time. Looking at the lifeless room, he recalled how Maisie always locked Ava in the room and put Ava on house arrest for the whole school holidays. He felt like it was his turn to bear the punishment for being born as Shane and Maisie''s son.

    Hayden went to his bedroom upstairs. After changing into home clothes, he sat on the wooden rocking chair. He opened the message on his mobile that he had received from his granddaughter.

    [Aarvi here. Get Jose out of the mess.]

    Only he knew how much he overjoyed reading ''Aarvi.'' Even though he wasn''t sure if it was her personal contact number or any secretaries, he was over the clouds thinking his granddaughter finally contacted him.

    It had taken him all his might to stop himself from calling the number. He didn''t want to force her into talking to him or meet him so he had dropped a reply to her, suppressing his emotions.

    [Alright.]

    "Aarvi!" He started chanting the name to get used to it so that he doesn''t anger her when they meet next time.

    He had the hopes that she would meet him at least once before his old age could take him away from the cruel world.

    ----

    At Luxembourg,

    Aarvi had checked out the upper floor and took a seat on her husband''sp.

    Aaron let her cuddle him before asking her, "Why are you curry favoring me?" He sounded suspicious.

    Aarvi unwrapped her hands and pretended to be wronged, "Honey, why are you saying like I never cuddle you?" She blinked innocently.

    Aaron nodded at her words without falling into her trap, "Cupcake, you do know I am your husband, right?"

    Aarvi sheepishly grinned. This time she had a motive to cuddle him and cool him down. "Don''t get angry at grandmother. It''s alright, I will handle the situation. I don''t want anybody to think I have my husband wrapped around my finger."

    Against her seriousness, "When wasn''t I?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    His attempt to make herugh failed. She pped his arm multiple times when he faked being in pain. Acting as though strangling him, "I don''t want you wrapped around my finger." She never would like to haveplete control over him.

    "Cupcake, I was kidding." His woman doesn''t understand getting spoiled.

    A sly smile appeared on her face as she straddled him, "I can wrap myself around you though."

    Chuckling, Aaron had to adjust himself on the armchair for her to wrap her limbs around him to prove she could wrap herself around him.

    "That''s not fair."

    "This ispletely fair." Then she giggled.

    Aaron rubbed her back thinking how Zelda might treat Aarvi. He was aware Aarvi didn''t want anybody to point their finger at him. So he could only ept his wife''s orders, "Alright, Young Madam Rivas, I won''t meddle. But if Grandma bullies you, then I will take you away."

    Aarvi agreed and wasughing when they heard a knock on the unlocked door. Aaron saw her skip off him and stand quickly as though she was going to get caught having an affair, as though she did nothing till then.

    Aarvi went and opened the door afterposing. She saw Zelda holding a tray having snacks and two cups of tea. Aarvi offered, stretching her hands towards the tray, "Elder Madam, let me help you."

    Zelda ignored her and went inside. Aaron''s face went nk while Aarvi bit her lips. Instead of feeling Zelda was angry or dissatisfied with her, Aarvi felt like Zelda was throwing tantrums so it amused her.

    Zelda ced the tray on the coffee table and sat down on the other armchair. She sighed loudly as she pressed her knees, "Sophia went out saying some emergency. My old bones can''t stand in the kitchen."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi silently chuckled. She never in her dreams thought she would be tested for culinary skills. Something Maisie did to control her was finallying to use.

 Chapter 579 - My Dream

    In the kitchen,

    Aarvi saw different kinds of meat on the kitchen counter. She started to think if Zelda had put some quest in there too.

    What if she cooks chicken and Zelda says she doesn''t eat it?

    What is she cooks seafood and Zelda had bought for them?

    She knows nothing about her preferences.

    Taking a long breath, ready to start the battle, she tied the apron and started the work.

    Meanwhile, Aaron stared at his grandmother who was drinking the hot tea. He had thought it was for him and his wife.

    Zelda didn''t probe him to drink tea as he would surely bring up his wife in the response. "Aaron, what are your ns for studies?"

    When ites to medical science, the studies never stop and if stopped then there would be no growth in the career and respect would lower slowly.

    It was a pure coincidence he got to operate on the heart in a short time that gave a young best cardiologist and it wasn''t enough. He had a lot to study.

    "I don''t have ns, yet, grandma," Aaron responded. He was thinking of continuing his medical practice and his research instead of joining any medical centers for research.

    Zelda''s brows tightened hearing Aaron and scoffed, "Your Cupcake put a full stop to your career then." As far as she knew Aaron wanted to research heart behavior under different health circumstances and. It wouldn''t be possible by staying in Mocon or Coasta.

    Aaron didn''t like how Zelda assumed Aarvi was stopping his growth. "Grandma, it''s my choice about my career. My Cupcake was never a blockade for me." He always saw her try to unload his office work even if she gets a little free time, just so he could focus on his being a doctor. She was always the first one to give up her wishes, just so that he can focus on fulfilling his duty as a doctor.

    Zelda kept the teacup down. It was hard to read if she was angry or annoyed that he always speaks in Aarvi''s favor.

    "Then tell me, what if your Cupcake had married somebody else? Would you have given up on your dream?" In that case, Zelda was sure Aaron would never step back to the country with an excuse for research.

    Aaron clenched his teeth, frowning at his grandmother. He could feel she was adamant on pinning his paused career and education on Aarvi. He was at least d Zelda was speaking about it with him privately, or else Aarvi would have been heartbroken, thinking the same.

    "Grandma, I don''t think we need a response to the hypothetical question to the past." He didn''t want to think of it. He continued to end the topic, "I am not you. My life isn''t my career." If that sounds less ambitious, he didn''t care to be called an unambitious man.

    Zelda knew what Aaron meant. For her it was always her principles above love, since she left her family to live alone, it only meant her life was her career. "You��"

    Aaron cut in as he continued, "I do like the profession where I can try my best to save people but that''s not my dream." He argued.

    He had thought life was about having a good career, hence he had assumed it was his dream. But the career is just a part of life which he understood after he got his Cupcake.

    Life is about living while bncing everything else. His dream was to live a fulfilling life with his Cupcake. So he won''t be embarrassed to ept, "My dream is my Cupcake."

    He paused looking at his grandmother certainly disliking how he was arguing. He wasn''t talking in favor of Aarvi, he was speaking the truth. He looked out of the window as he added, "Cupcake recalled everything."

    He could feel Zelda surprised and a hint of joy appeared on her face. Anyway, she concealed itpletely when he turned back to face her.

    Silence fell for a few minutes. Aaron was doubting if the twodies will like each other while Zelda was recalling fourteen-year Ava Kelly who was so fond of Aaron that she couldn''t bear to ept her Ronron wasn''t anymore.

    If there was somebody else in little Aarvi''s ce, Zelda could guess they might have cried hard but moved on with guilt.

    Does that mean Aarvi was weak in terms of Aaron?

    Aaron stood up as he told his grandmother, "I will unpack."

    Zelda tried to hide her hurriedness when she suddenly asked, "Are you sure she is the right one for you, Aaron?" There were doubts in her tone.

    Zelda had thought Aarvi had truly changed when she met her at the door. But when she saw Aarvi with Aaron, there was no headstrongdy, but just a wife who wouldn''t mind depending on her husband.

    As a matriarch of the Rivas family, she didn''t want somebody who would lose her control if something happens to Aaron again.

    Aaron''s hands paused in the air hearing Zelda. Right or wrong, he never thought of it. If life is too perfect, isn''t it boring? He never craved a perfect rtionship either. He didn''t know if he was the right one for Aarvi either. All he knew was, "She is the only one for me." He didn''t turn around to face Zelda and started unpacking their clothes, his files, and theirptops.

    Zelda picked her teacup and continued to drink. She had no ns to break the husband and wife. She didn''t want her grandson to suffer more due to his Cupcake.

    ----

    At seven,

    Aarvi was drinking water when Zelda stood at the entry of the kitchen. She almost choked but controlled by looking away.

    Zelda could smell the vors in the air but kept her stoic face. "We are having dinner today. Not tomorrow." She taunted. Her dinner always started at seven.

    Aarvi was about to respond, Aaron stood behind Zelda, winking at her. She involuntarily smiled and Zelda snorted before she left.

    Aarvi skipped in front of Aaron, "Were you two bitching behind my back?" She asked threateningly.

    Aaron crossed his arms, leaning on the door frame, "I was thinking�� Let''s have our wedding here."

    Aarvi: "..."

    What was going on in her husband''s head?

    Recalling the scenic view they were in, she ignored her wish for a winter wedding in the snow. She excitedly nodded, "I want a big veil trail to sweep on green grasnd."

    Aaron chuckled at how swiftly she started to imagine their wedding. Cupping her head, he kissed the corner of her lips, "Let me help you serve."

    Aarvi peeked at Zelda who was grimly sitting at the table. Shaking her head, "Go and sit with grandmother."

    Thinking she might probably need a little more time, he went and sat to the right of his grandmother. He was about to ask where Aunty Sophia was, she came inside with big bags in hand, panting to catch a breath.

    He got up to help her, but Sophia stopped him, "It''s alright, Young Master. These aren''t heavy." She took a deep breath going towards her room, "I thought I waste. I wille to the table soon."

    Since Zelda had only Sophia at home, thetter was more like a tmate than a maid so Sophia always had food on the same table as Zelda.

    Aarvi went out with the soup bowl after garnishing the dishes. She ced the big bowl in the center.

    Sophia eximed after sniffing the aroma and looking at the different colored vegetables, cleanly chopped, floating in the white creamy soup, "It looks delicious."

    Aarvi shed a faint smile at Sophia, "Then please have more."

    She was about to serve Zelda, thetter kept her hand on the bowl to stop her pouring the soup to her. "I don''t eat cheese."

    Sophia and Aaron: "..."

 Chapter 580 - People Need A Reason

    If Zelda doesn''t eat cheese, then what was cheese doing in the refrigerator. They wouldn''t have bought cheese for only Sophia, right?

    Keeping the spoon back to the bowl, Aarvi looked disappointed but Aaron could feel the slyness hiding behind that expression. He couldn''t me his wife when his grandmother was the one who started throwing a fit of temper.

    "I am sorry, Elder Madam. What kind of soup do you prefer then? I will be careful next time." then she asked, "How about sweet-sour soup? Or a tomato?"

    Zelda nced at the girl who was being polite. She doubted if Aarvi truly knew how to cook so many types. Thinking of it, the soup on the table indeed looked appetizing while Aarvi served it to Sophia and Aaron.

    "Never mind, I will adjust." She scoffed. She thought Aarvi was going to serve soup to her feeling d but Aarvi didn''t.

    Aaron shook his head resignedly. None fails to fall into his wife''s trap.

    "It''s alright, Elder Madam. You don''t have to adjust when your grandson''s wife is present here."

    Zelda squinted her eyes at Aarvi. Why did it sound like a tease?

    Aarvi continued, "Please give me a minute." Aarvi bowed her head, hiding her curling lips.

    ''A minute.'' How is it possible to prepare another soup in such a short time? Even if Zelda wanted, she couldn''t counter Aarvi till that one minute.

    Aarvi didn''t take a minute. She returned with a small bowl and smiled, "Elder Madam, I had prepared Tomato Soup beforehand. Please enjoy the meal." She ced in tomato soup infront of Zelda.

    Zelda: "..."

    Against a red liquid bowl, the creamy vegetable soup indeed looked appetizing and tasty. However, she grunted in eptance. She had dug the hole for herself, what else could she do?

    Aaron asked Aarvi to take a seat and eat, "Cupcake,e here." He pointed to the seat next to him.

    Aarvi was about to shake her head at Aaron, Zelda taunted, "Your wife won''t starve if she serves us first. Eat." She ordered him to continue.

    His grandmother was testing his limits, "Grandmother, What are you trying to do?"

    Aarvi controlled herself from facepalming. Her husband was too protective of her, she had already told him to let her handle it. Sigh.

    Sophia wasn''t sure what Zelda was up to. Without tasting the soup which was making her mouth watery, she unwillingly kept the spoon down to wait for them.

    Zelda shrugged her shoulders as she sipped the tomato soup, "Isn''t she, your newly married bride? Your mother had served me at her first cooking. Or should I change our customs just because she is your Cupcake?"

    Aarvi quickly went to Aaron. She squeezed his shoulder, "Aaron, I will eat after you three."

    Anyway, it fell on deaf ears. Aaron countered his grandmother provokingly, "As far as I remember, Grandma, you didn''t even know to cook noodles when you got married." He meant there are no customs. Zelda just wanted to trouble Aarvi, check her tolerance, and the way she would handle the issues.

    Aarvi and Sophia: "..."

    Both wanted to find some solitariness and return when the peace was acquired.

    Zelda pped her soup on the table, "You rascal, are you, my mother-inw? How dare you question me?" She burst out, mainly for embarrassment.

    Aaron nodded as he crossed his arms, "I am d you had an understanding mother-inw." He simply meant ''My wife didn''t get a good grandmother-inw.''

    Aarvi and Sophia: "..."

    Both could imagine crows flying on their head like in theics.

    Zelda pointed her trembling hand at Aaron. She hadn''t gotten angry in the past year and her grandson was infuriating him because of his Cupcake.

    Aarvi stormed her head before the light bulb glowed in her mind. She quickly interjected, "Ronron, why don''t you have dinner first and feed meter?"

    Aaron nced at Aarvi. That was a great idea, he can make sure she eats well. "Alright, That''s better��"

    Zelda: "..."

    Aaron looked at his grandmother and pointed to the tomato soup. He sounded nonchnt as though he wasn''t the one who was provoking his grandmother for so long, "Enjoy the meal, Grandma."

    Aarvi looked away, controlling herughter. Sophia was waiting to breathe, Aaron sipped the soup. Even though it tasted the same in Mocon, the fresh vegetables added a rich taste to the soup. He liked it.

    Zelda red at her grandson who was ignoring her. She wanted to scold him as Jordan had spoiled you, out of hand but controlled herself. She didn''t want to hear the question ''Are you missing Grandpa?''

    To hide her longing, to avoid asking anything about Jordan, she quickly lowered her head and started sipping the tomato soup. She hadn''t identified yet that Aarvi had changed her game into her own.

    Sophia started once Zelda sipped her soup. She hummed, savoring the soup, "Young Madam, the soup is amazing. It has an excellent creamy texture and the vegetables hadn''t lost their vor. Did your mother teach you?"

    Zelda decided to ignore it. She hadn''t expected the little rascal to know cooking.

    Aaron''s hand paused for a second hearing mother. Sensing Aarvi rxed, he continued toplete his soup. "Aunty Sophia, I had learned cooking in cooking ss."

    Zelda: "..."

    She felt like she should have asked Shawn about his Little Heart before thinking of troubling Aarvi. Anyhow she ridiculed, "People just need a reason to waste their money."

    If Aarvi was somebody else who got offended easily and couldn''t see through, they would have been irritated by Zelda by now. Unfortunately, Aarvi found them as little tantrums. It hasn''t gone to the stage of stepping on her nerves, so she was all cool.

    Her hand gently squeezed Aaron''s shoulder to stop him from countering Zelda and focus on eating.

    Sophia felt bad for asking that question. She looked at Aarvi thinking she might have felt bad but it didn''t seem that way.

    Not too long, Zelda jeered again, "Are you going to fill our stomach with the soup?"

    Aarvi was damn cool. "Absolutely not." Then she pointed to the dining table, "Elder madam, your dining table isn''trge enough to upy the dishes."

    It was a table of six. Zelda couldn''t understand why it was small. She frowned, "Are you belittling my ce? Let me see how much you could cook in one and half hours."

    After two minutes.

    Zelda wanted to p her forehead. Sophia was chuckling her heart out as she added, "Young Madam, You are truly a chef�� We had arranged the items on the counter so that you can choose the one you know to cook. We hadn''t expected you could cook everything." She continued tough, finding Aarvi cute.

    Aaron had seen those in the kitchen so he wasn''t surprised. Anyway, he felt bad, his wife had to do so much work because of him.

    Zelda rubbed her temples. Excluding the soup, six dishes were on the table and everything looked more delicious than the other. Even if she wanted to, she couldn''t control her annoyance.

    "Is this food for four?" She yelled, cutting off Sophia''sughter. "I didn''t ask you to show off your culinary skills or behave over-smart. It was just cooking dinner for four. Here you are wasting food. Didn''t your ss teach you to value food? Ridiculous."

 Chapter 581 - A Lonely Bird

    Aaron''s clutch on the spoon, so as Aarvi''s hand on his shoulder. Sophia was the more panicked one. She felt it was required to get angry at the new bride as Aarvi might have misunderstood their gesture. She wanted to say it was alright, she could give the food to neighbors who would love to try something different.

    Anyway, who was she to talk to in between the family? Sophia knew her position so she pursed her lips and looked at Aarvi.

    Sophia was surprised, Aarvi was still serene despite being yelled at by Zelda. It was like nothing could disturb the calm surface of theke.

    The silence fell over once Zelda stopped. Zelda tried to calm herself while thinking how much food might waste due to Aarvi unnecessary cooking. She would have surely appreciated Aarvi if they were in Rivas mansion with all. For four, there were many dishes.

    For a moment Zelda thought she might have been too harsh on Aarvi hearing no word from her. She lifted her head and saw her unreadable gaze on her. She failed to read if Aarvi was disappointed, sad, or angered.

    Aarvi finally spoke in a calmer voice that was stark against the voice of Zelda, "Elder madam, don''t you know why I cooked multiple dishes?"

    Zelda frowned at her unemotional voice. She looked at the table full of dishes. She lied as she doesn''t eat cheese hence Aarvi was prepared with Tomato soup. Now looking at the dishes, she could discern why there were so many dishes.

    Chicken Enchda Casserole, if Zelda says she doesn''t like chicken, then Aarvi had an alternative for it, Turkey & Root Vegetable Meatloaf.

    If Zeldaes up with she was a vegetarian then there was Quinoa Burrito Bowl. If she argues as she was old and couldn''t digest, Aarvi had an option for it too. Loaded Mashed Potato Cakes, nothing could be as easier as it to digest and get the required nutrients.

    If Zelda wanted whole nutrition other than a burrito, there were four stuffed Green peppers with and without the cheese. It meant Aarvi was prepared for Zelda''s unreasonable tantrums.

    Aarvi continued after a pause, "About wasting of the food, Elder Madam, you are free to check in the kitchen. Whatever I have cooked is on the table. So there is only one serving extra."

    Value of food? None of them knew the value of the food better than her. There were uncountable days Maisie had starved her from a very young age. No�� Maisie had starved her from birth.

    Aarvi didn''t want to argue with word for a word so she didn''t say anything else.

    Aaron lost his appetite due to his grandmother. He wanted to leave the table but didn''t want to disrespect the olddy either. The words on his lips were mockery which was held back due to Aarvi.

    Sophia took the gamble to break another round of ufortable silence, "Old Madam, the food will get cold. Let''s eat."

    Aarvi served them, patiently waiting for them toplete dinner. Whereas Aaron was quick toplete so that he could feed his wife.

    Without letting them interject, he warmed the soup and two more dishes and took Aarvi out to the swing chair on thewn.

    Zelda had another cup of tea in her room watching the couple on thewn. She couldn''t decipher Aarvipletely. She was being spoiled by overindulging Aaron, yet that wasn''t making any harm to her personality. It was like she had two worlds, one where she had only Aaron and another world for the rest.

    The only thing Zelda liked in Aarvi was, thetter knew to calm Aaron, make him smile, and also bring out his hearty, unrestrainedughter.

    Zelda wasn''t sure if it was a good thing or bad. If Aarvi loses Aaron, she will be nothing but a lonely bird in an empty dark sky. If Aaron loses Aarvi, the whole world would fall short to make up for the emptiness he would have to embrace.

    Life was never about one person but the two had taken the path of no return. Zelda could only wish and hope they could walk together till the end.

    She went to bed without troubling the couple more. She soon fell into a deep slumber with a hand on the space next to her, as though they were somebody next to her, sleep with her.

    Zelda and Jordan; Jordan was a person who gave priority to family whereas she was a totally practical woman. When she had epted Jordan, it was purely because he was a good man, it wasn''t because of love.

    She always kept the ''if'' in her mind. Prepared for oddness that most of the time made her appear pessimistic. But isn''t that what was life? Unexpected and unintended events appearing in life.

    She had seen many people dying and many surviving at the brink of their life. So she was never able to believe happiness couldst long. That made her cold-hearted while Jordan took the responsibility of the mother to their children and she took care of the house. Hence family members were always close to Jordan.

    Yet the man never fell back in showing his love for her. How could she not fall for him? She had seen how Jordan had to struggle with keeping everything positive when things were turning unpleasant for the Rivas hospital. She was d she was strong enough to support him at the hospital with their son while Jordan and Karsen had to handle thepany front he scratch.

    But she honestly hadn''t expected, one day he would be coldhearted to save Aaron and ignore another innocent girl. Ava was the one who made Zelda realize that her heart had softened over time.

    That day, she was indeed worried about Aaron but cried for the stranger. Leaving Jordan was a punishment to Jordan to let him know what Aaron lost was the same Jordan was losing. Young or old, Love was love. Time doesn''t define it.

    Well, her decision was also her punishment to be a cold-hearted woman. For her, life was never a romantic, dreamy world that was unrealistic.

    ----

    At Rivas mansion,

    Shea had lost her appetite. So she had little food before excusing herself.

    With a deep sigh, she sat at her study, cupping her face, looking outside the window. She wished she could put her hand in her mind, grab the person who was upying it and throw him out of her head.

    She had got a message from Shawn in the evening mentioning he was going to the club. She could go to the club if she would like it.

    She had assumed, Shawn was asking her out indirectly so she had excitedly reached the club. Anyhow, she was weed to the slight of a tall, dusky beauty flirting with Shawn.

    If thatdy was forcing on Shawn, Shea would have definitely pulled that woman away and pped her across the face. But it wasn''t the case, Shawn was flirting too and he seemed to be enjoying it.

    She realized, only she was the one who started to have feelings for Shawn. While he was still enjoying with other women.

    Unwilling to see them getting close, she had left the club immediately dropping him a message, she couldn''t make it.

    She had thought she got over the short-term crush on Shawn but it returned bolder and stronger making her recall every minute she had spent with him.

    She felt jealous recalling thedy Shawn was flirting with, "I am going crazy." She cried, tousling her hair and holding her head.

    She didn''t want to be a possessive and jealous woman who would stop other women from reaching the person they are obsessed with.

    "I need to focus on my studies and forget Shawn." She pped her cheeks and tried to focus on her studies.

 Chapter 582 - Confusions

    Friday night, at Dax''s vi

    Dax watched Shawn emptying all beer cans from his refrigerator. He didn''t bother asking him to slow down. He swirled the vintage wine in his flute, asionally taking a sip.

    Shawn smashed the six cans and hissed in annoyance, "Are they filling water in them?"

    Dax elegantly took a sip and left the wine flute on the counter of the parlor. Even though that question needed no response, Dax was in the mood to tease the man who looked frustrated for some reason.

    "I just filled water to save my money." He actually meant, ''Dude, how could you drink six cans in a go?'' On contrary, Dax was d those were beer instead of whiskey.

    Shawn rolled his eyes hearing him call himself poor, "Let me adopt you and be your daddy."

    Save money? He would have believed it if it was three years ago.

    Daxughed when Shawn grabbed another can. He hadpleted his dinner but from the looks, Shawn hadn''t eaten so he went to the kitchen to get some snacks for him with the drinks. Since it was crossing ten, he just cooked an omelet for Shawn with bacon.

    Shawn was tipsy by the time after his eight can was down. Dax frowned. After he missed listening to Aarvi aka Ava Kelly three years ago, Shawn never drank to the limit one could even call him slightly drunk.

    "Shawn, what''s wrong?" Dax took the can away when Shawn was reaching for another.

    Shawn shifted suddenly to face Dax and was about to scold him for taking the can away but felt his head heavy and slightly dizzy. He stood up suddenly and Dax realized Shawn recalled his own promise for himself.

    Dax tried to hold him and calm him, "It''s alright, Shawn. Everyone is safe. Go to bed, we will talk tomorrow."

    Shawn shrugged Dax as he staggered, then bnced himself, sauntering towards the stairs to reach the guest room for a cold shower while saying, "Danger doesn''te asking our permission." He slurred but clearly audible to Dax.

    Dax couldn''t me him. After that day, he learned to be calm-minded in a desperate situation. If he wasn''t distressed with the fact of people looking down on him due to his family background, he would have apanied his Dum Dum in the Mocon.

    Breathing a long sigh, he chugged the remaining wine and went to the kitchen to cook something light and honey-lime water to avoid dehydration.

    He was still curious why Shawn was drinking that way. During this time, he truly missed Aarvi who would coax them and know the truth before helping them. They were men, such things never existed in their library unless the person talks it out himself.

    Meanwhile, Shawn turned the water tap, standing under the cold shower, hating that he couldn''t keep a promise to himself. The cold water running down his brawny frame failed to reduce his angst.

    He knew neither the cold shower nor anything could help him impair with the alcohol, it was just short-term alertness. He needs to sleep but the images of Ariel lying on the hospital bed without senses and Aarvi''s state on the operation theatre bed were like a curse reying in mind. Those sessfully reced his previous thoughts of Shea.

    ---- previous day ----

    Everything started after the banquet. Until he entered his room at the Rivas mansion, he hadn''t even realized he hadughed and smiled more than usual. And was dancing with her on the floor without considering changing his dance partner. After all, she wasn''t his girlfriend or a wife.

    He was gettingfortable with her too fast and felt like he was easily getting attached to Shea. He doubted if his body was getting attracted to her, as they obviously had the mindblowing night together.

    He had cursed his thoughts and went to bed, just to have the dreams of Sheaughing, giggling while dancing with him. There was no sexual tension when they were together, yet he was sleepless half of the night with her smiling hazel green eyes all over his mind.

    He tried to assume as he was probablyfortable with her because they had a nightstand. Nheless, shouldn''t that make them more awkward while facing each other?

    When having breakfast with everyone and Elder Harmon, Shea had shed him a smile and chat with everyone like usual. He honestly didn''t know what he had expected but was disappointed to see her the same while he was sleep-deprived.

    He concluded that he was just sexually frustrated hence hisst one-night stand, Shea was appearing in his mind. Assuming everything would be fine if he relieves his body tension, he decided to go club in the evening afterpleting the work at Rivas Industries.

    He worked diligently without her thoughts but when it was time to get off the work, he recalled Shea had asked him to call her if he drops by at the club.

    He messaged like a gentleman without any other thoughts. Instead, he was thinking to hook her up with somebody who wouldn''t be a trouble to her.

    He had unknowingly waited for the response so that he could pick her up from the hospital, but it camete and he had reached the club. [Great, on my way.]

    ��

    Somebody caught his attention before he could step near the music system. Surprisingly, thedy was also interested in him.

    He was busy flirting with her who had offered him a drink, absolutely unaware who he was. Just like as he preferred.

    After some time, the club manager excused herself and reported at his ear, "Shawn Sir, Ms. Morris just came but she ran away to her car."

    Shawn had instructed everyone to report him if Shea goes to the club. So that he could provide her security. Hence the manager let him know.

    Shawn fished his mobile out to called if in case Shea was in a problem.

    ''Ding''

    Shawn checked his mobile, [I can''t make it today. Enjoy your evening.]

    He was appalled without understanding why she was lying to him. Turning back to the manager, "Are you sure it was her?"

    The manager nodded, "I am certain, Shawn Sir. I weed her."

    Shawn nodded in response before waving her away. He was thinking why Shea ran away aftering to the club when thedy''s arms rested on his shoulder. Her body closed the distance between them as her gorgeous face moved next to his face without noticing he was lost in the thought. Then she coquettishly whispered into his ear, "So�� Is it my room?"

    Shawn knew she was calling him to her hotel room. Instead, he blurted out what he discerned, "She saw us." She is Shea.

    The confuseddy: "..."

    He shrugged thedy off and ran out to bring Shea back to the club. He met with disappointment when he saw she was gone. He was confused when he realized why did he have to act in such a way.

    Thedy with whom he was flirting, tapped his shoulder. All he had for her was, "I am sorry." Well, he had no mood to bed with any woman and needed time to sort his thoughts and behavior.

    "Alright!" Thatdy had rolled her eyes at him.

    Then he went to his penthouse but he recalled his night with Shea. He didn''t want to go to the Rivas mansion where Shea will be there so he appeared at Dax''s ce out of blue.

    He had ignored Dax''s gaze, grabbed the bottles himself, and sat for drinking as if those were the solution to sort his feelings.

 Chapter 583 - Picking On His Cupcake

    In the morning, in Luxembourg,

    Aaron inhaled deeply, tightening his arm around the little frame who was showering with soft gentle pecks on his face. His lips were threatening to arc, he let out a low throaty groan, satisfied with the way she was waking him up.

    Did the Sunrise from the west? She wasn''t biting him to wake up.

    Aarvi gasped when he pulled her on top of him, resting her head on his shoulder, wrapping both his arms, tight and warm around her.

    Drawing his scent in, Aarvi unknowingly craved nuzzling his neck, probably even taste. When she almost thought he went back to sleep, his arms moved. One hand further tightened around her, another one reached for her face.

    Brushing his fingers on her face, he wished in a groggy deep voice, nted a kiss on her head, "Good Morning, Cupcake."

    Closing her eyes, Aarvi was enjoying his tender caress on her face when she smiled against his hand, "Good morning, Ronron."

    Her smile widened hearing Cupcake and Ronron. Despite never using it for so many years, her lips never found the nickname new or unknown. It was smooth as though she was using it for many years.

    "Didn''t you get the sleep?" He asked, shifting his hand to caress her head. If she could catch some sleep, he was willing to wait till shepletes her nap.

    Aarvi opened her eyes after hearing him. She had fallen asleep on hisp when he was going through some files. She was sure he probably worked on hisptop and slept veryte. Thus he woke up at seven and she was sure Zelda would be having her breakfast.

    Pulling herself up to face him, she responded to avoid his unnecessary worry, "How could I not sleep in your arms?" She questioned yfully, "I could sleep in the freezing cold and scorching hot if you''re next to me. Here, we have afortable bed�� Oh no, you are my bed."

    Aaron wanted to ask ''why are you flirting with me early in the morning?'' but focused on his breathing to have control over him. Hearing her honey-dipped words, he was craving to flip her down and feel her under him.

    Unknown about the effects she had on him, Aarvi pressed her lips on his cheek and rubbed her face against the crook of his neck, like a pet looking for warmth.

    A low grunt escaped his lips to stop her before she could seduce him to no return, "Don''t��" He doubted if he would be able to cuddle her to sleep again. He felt like he had reached his limit.

    It wasn''t like he wanted to wait but the circumstances were against them. Upon that Aarvi wished to go to Luxembourg where they couldn''t even make some noise, in the small house. He didn''t want to see the threedies embarrassed.

    Aarvi lifted her head after hearing his husky, restrained voice, much like struggling. Even though he asked her to stop, his body was reacting in contrast to him.

    "Is my heart still weak?" She asked softly, looking at his knitted eyebrows and closed eyes.

    His eyebrows slowly freed, his lips were threatening to arc up knowing where she was going with that question. Instead of responding, he asked the question, to hear it from her, "Why?"

    "Why!?" She uttered the question as it was obvious why she asked, "Because I want to eat you." It''s as simple as that. She dipped her head and bit his neck to act on her words by giving in to her temptation.

    Like a mercury melt at the heat, his frozen blood melted to her touch and shot on his dried nerves. Aaron flung his eyes open. He flipped her down on the bed in no second and pulled himself up from her.

    Holding his breath, staring at her petite face and inviting parted lips, he was sure he would devour her like a hungry wolf if he stayed with her in the same room for the next second.

    He got off the bed, strode out of the guestroom to the restroom without a word. He couldn''t believe he was running from his wife, his Cupcake.

    Yeah, the guest room didn''t have an ensuite.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She scratched her head like a confused kitten without knowing what just happened. She was yet to open her eyes when he ran away from her.

    "Did I bite him too hard?.. Will it leave a mark?.. Did I bring concealer?" She got off the bed to check the dressing table if there was concealer to hide her teeth mark on his neck.

    ��.

    Standing outside the bathroom, a third time, Aarvi knocked on the door. They could have brushed together but Aaron wasn''t answering the door or saying anything,

    She stood by the bay window at the small balcony, watching outside while waiting for Aaron. The wedding thought again crossed her mind. Looking at the outside view, Aarvi liked an open wedding in summer in the courtyard. However, she didn''t want to have many opinions on it so that Aaron''s idea could be drawn out as he rarely has any wishes.

    She was smiling, in a breezy cool atmosphere outside when she heard the door unlock. She wanted to check if he was alright seeing him exit with a bathrobe wrapped around him.

    He looked calm andposed but "Ronr�� rooon��" Anyway, he pulled her and shoved her to the bathroom saying, "Get fresh quickly, Cupcake. We are going out for sightseeing."

    ''Thud''

    Aarvi looked at the closed door in wonder. If she didn''t know Aaron well, she would have certainly thought he was avoiding her.

    Shaking off her thoughts, she quickly got fresh, hoping Zelda wasn''t going to throw a fit as Aaron''s bride woke upte and didn''t make breakfast for them.

    ----

    Meanwhile, Aaron changed to a cool summer outfit that made him look even younger than he usually looked. Crossing his legs, he sat on the armchair at the balcony of the first floor. A small pic bag was next to the armchair, while he checked on his mobile if the bicycle he had ordered could reach there on time.

    He didn''t want to go downstairs alone which would give Zelda a chance to mutter against Aarvi.

    Think of the devil.

    Watching aAaron, looking chic, Zelda didn''t show any reaction despite recalling Jordan after seeing him. There were a lot of simrities between them even though their styles were pr opposite.

    Aaron would have gotten happy if Zelda wasn''t trying to test Aarvi, and had the strong urge to ignore her. How could he? She was his grandmother.

    "Good morning grandma��" He greeted her when she sat on the other armchair that was partially facing the bay window.

    "Morning!?" There was a wish but more like a taunt. "Do you know the time? Don''t tell me your Cupcake couldn''t even wake up in the morning for breakfast?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He wanted to ask, ''What is your problem, Grandma?'' He had met Zelda just a few times in the past three years. That too, he was staying for an hour or stay for one meal before rushing back to Aarvi. He never found her so weird and she never asked anything about Aarvi either, despite knowing she was his Cupcake.

    Breathing out loud, Aaron asked without filtering his words, "Grandma, do you have to behave like this? Are you perhaps jealous?" He had heard parents or grandparents ming their daughter-inw and disliking them if she wasn''t their choice.

    Anyway, he shook his head, "I don''t think so." Zelda wasn''t the type to be jealous. Even if Zelda sees Jordan cheating, she was the type to calmly divorce him by epting the unexpected.

    Aaron didn''t think he had a higher ce in Zelda''s life than Jordan. Since there was nothing to be jealous about, "So why are you trying so hard to pick on my Cupcake?"

 Chapter 584 - ShortCircuited Brain

    Zelda watched her grandson who was patient to the bones, can''t keep his cool if she talks a word against Aarvi. And the one she was trying to make her lose control, always looked serene as a cidke.

    Instead of responding to his question straight, she dodged it, "I am old." She sighed, "I have nothing better to do."

    Aaron: "..."

    Even though he was talking back to Zelda repeatedly, he was being mindful of his words. He wished he could say something harsh too or just pack their things and leave. There was a homestay nearby anyway.

    He stared at Zelda who looked outside ignoring him. Zelda''s main intention for taking stairs was to call them for breakfast and ask them to rest after eating. But seeing him dutifully waiting for his wife, she pulled his leg.

    Seeing him sitting, without raising his voice or disregarding her, Zelda never had anyints against her grandson. After a few seconds, she hissed, "Stop giving me that look. I didn''t steal your wife."

    Aaron sometimes really doubted what Jordan liked in Zelda. He rolled his eyes and looked outside.

    Zelda sighed, "Jordan spoils you all rotten. There should be somebody to put some fear in you and discipline you all."

    Aaron turned back to Zelda. Putting fear in Aarvi? Aaron wanted tough at it. Jordan indeed spoils them, bes one in them but he knew well when to hold the reins and pull tight.

    And whenever anybody did anything, they always had family in mind. Discipline, are they looking like school kids that would be in fear of punishment?

    Aaron didn''t voice any of it. He said something that could make her quiet, "Then why are you here, Grandma? Pack your luggage. Everyone is behaving as they like. You need to put them straight."

    Zelda: "..."

    ''This rascal.'' She knew he was being over-smart with her. If she agrees to him, she will fall for his trick else she will have nothing to counter.

    She stood up pretending to be grumpy and went towards the stairs, throwing her words, "I will send your breakfast here. I am going out, I won''t be here for lunch."

    Aaron smiled helplessly before he heaved a sigh. He wasn''t sure why Aarvi wanted to meet Zelda. Was it to meet Zelda as a family? Or convince Zelda to go with them? With the current tension between Aarvi and Zelda, he felt it was hard. Of course, it was not impossible.

    He heard the door unlock and the little pink face peeked out. Aarvi looked around and at the stairs. Then she whispered looking at him, "I think�� I heard Grandmother''s voice."

    Before he could respond, she came out of the bathroom after taking a good look at him. "Woah!" She was surprised and admired him for a few seconds. Then she narrowed her eyes at him, "Aaron Rivas, tell me the truth. Are you nning to get some pretty girls? Or are you sexy only for me?"

    Aaron: "..."

    He was wearing nothing special. Just a simple white T-Shirt, dark blue cargo shorts, a wristwatch, and white casual shoes. So, "Somethings wrong with your brain, Cupcake."

    Aarvi pretended to be dizzy, swaying towards Aaron andnded on hisp. Aaron had no choice but to hold his crazy wife and hear her say, "Yeah, my brain seemed to be short-circuited."

    Aaron couldn''t help but smile hearing her and seeing her. Then she poked his half-visible biceps while the rest hid behind his stretched short sleeves of the t-shirt, "Look at you all showing off today."

    Aaron: "..."

    Then her fingers traced his hairstyle without touching it, "And the cool hairstyle." Then she again narrowed her eyes at him, "Are you saying these are nothing?" Then her eyes widened and her eyebrows rose, "If I send you out like this in Coasta or Mocon, I will be tired of plucking out all the girls from sticking to you."

    She heaved a long sigh. "Beauty is troublesome."

    ''Such a drama queen.'' He thought and looked at the stairs. His expression turned serious, "Grandma!?"

    Aarvi''s eyes widened. She was flirting with him in a bathrobe because none were there. She didn''t want Zelda to infuriate Aaron due to her careless behavior.

    She never wants a bedroom without an ensuite. Ugh.

    She quickly stood up, "I will juste, Ronron." The name was Aaron but her words were for Zelda. Then she sprinted away without looking at the stairs where none were there.

    Aaron chuckled when the guest room door closed. He was sure she would quickly get ready toe out and avoid Zelda''s petty tantrums.

    Aarvi got ready in the clothes Aaron had picked for her. She was wearing light blue, high waist shorts, and a ckce crop top wasyered with a ck, floral, loose fitted, long, open shrug that reached her knees at the back. Completing her look with light snazzy jewelry and white running shoes, Aarvi smiled realizing Aaron was making her look sultry too.

    She usually wears chic, kicky style dresses while going out with Shawn and Dax. Stylish anddylike dresses whenever she went out with Aaron. Probably she would have chosen something that way if Aaron hadn''t picked her outfit for the day.

    After breakfast, Aarvi was amused seeing bicycles stuffed in the modified, mountain, open jeep. Aaron filled her in, "Many waterfalls and viewpoints don''t have ess to the car. Only bicycles would tire us out by cycling all day." Hence both vehicles. "And It''s grandmother''s jeep."

    Before they could leave, "Wait wait wait�� I want a picture to tease Shawn and Dax."

    She stood in front of the car and posed for the pictures which Aaron captured.

    Sophia, who was watching them with a smile, offered, "Young Master," Aaron turned around, "Shall I take your and Young Madam''s pictures?"

    Aaron turned back to Aarvi and saw her pearly white teeth between her pink lips shining against the sun. He didn''t know she could be more excited to take pictures with him than her singles. Well, it was the same when she was little. The difference was, she wasn''t shyly or innocently standing and smiling next to him, Sophia gasped,ughed looking at Aarvi dancing around him with different poses, and even demanded him to carry her on his back for some pictures.

    Before leaving, Aarvi went to collect Aaron''s mobile, then whispered to Sophia, "Aunty Sophia, don''t tell all this to grandmother. She will scold me as a child."

    Sophia chuckled hearing her as she nodded, "Don''t worry, Young Madam. Have fun."

    Getting on the jeep, Aarvi sent the pictures to Shawn and Dax first as she will not getworkter.

    Aaron was d she was enjoying their day before it even started. He had been there to the different falls when he was very young, so they had to follow the map for a safer side to avoid entering the forest area.

    -----

    At Dax''s vi, in Mocon

    Shawn and Dax were having breakfast talking business when they heard their mobile beep at the same time. Without even touching their mobile or taking any nce at the screen, they already knew who messaged them.

    Both looked at each other and grabbed their mobiles. The first picture was Aarvi sticking her tongue out at them, standing in front of a jeep with a breathtaking background behind her. In the second picture, Aaron was carrying her on his back. The man seemed to beughing at her antics.

    Shawn and Dax were happy that she was enjoying her time in the vige so their focus went on the scenic background and the jeep behind them that had bicycles.

    [Damn! Little heart, are you guys going out? I should have tagged along.]

    [Dum Dum, you won''t mind a third wheel, do you?]

    Aarvi: [The pretty subscriber you are trying to reach is busy with her hot husband. Please reach her in the evening. Thank you.]

    Dax and Shawn chuckled reading her message and kept their mobiles away. Dax nced at Shawn who lightened after Aarvi contacted them.

    Still curious about his behavior at night, "Shawn��" He called and heard him hum with a spoonful of breakfast in his mouth, "Did you fall for somebody?" He asked.

    ''Pfft''

    Shawn choked on his food and started coughing hard, patting his chest. Pushing the water ss closer to him, Dax was entertained so he watched Shawn calm down before he could throw some more random questions.

 Chapter 585 - Cute Little Prince

    Once Shawn soothed his throat, he speechlessly looked at Dax. If he had fallen for somebody, he would be the first one to get happy, his family would be cheering him to get his love.

    He didn''t like he was getting physically attracted to Shea who he had slept with, who he considered as a friend, who he will have to take care of her safety until she has somebody by her side or leaves Mocon.

    For him, it was always about one night, he never went back to the same girl or thought of any of them even once. He thought he must be recalling her because she was around him, and earning so many questions asking if Shea was his girlfriend.

    No, people actually asked him if he already chose his wife since Shea was close to the family.

    Disregarding all that, he didn''t want to make Shea ufortable at the Rivas mansion.

    Dax grinned sinisterly looking at Shawn, "Shea Morris, isn''t she?"

    Even though they had appeared normal, Dax had seen him being happy with Shea. Dax knew him well, even though Shawn was flirty, he wouldn''t get close to anybody in such a short time. Much less, he had let his guard down around Shea. Hence he wouldn''t be surprised if he had fallen for her.

    Shawn breathed deeply and revealed to him, "We didn''t know each other when we had a one-night stand."

    Dax felt his food stuck in his throat so he calmly drank water. Now he wasn''t sure what was happening between the duo. He imagined Shawn and Shea being s*x buddies, first toe to his mind was Aarvi pping Shawn across his face while controlling Aaron and Nikun''s anger.

    Shawn teased seeing him speechless, "CEO Grant, you can thank me for your inarticteness."

    Dax got out of his imaginary world. On positive thinking, "Are you attracted... Only physically?"

    Shawn couldn''t believe they were talking about it. "Did you take up Little Heart''s job?"

    Dax craved to smack Shawn''s head on the table, the harder, the better. He gave a piece of advice if it''s helpful in any way.

    Damn, why did teasing turn into advice time? He thought.

    "Just because you had one night doesn''t mean you have to be attracted to her physically. In that case, your thoughts will clear the confusion. How you look at her in your mind is what you feel." Then he got back his food.

    Shawn silently ate repeating a line, ''How I look at her in my MIND is what I feel.'' After a few seconds, "Isn''t it heart?" He asked like a naive little boy.

    Dax burst intoughter. Shawn gritted his teeth, hence he doesn''t like to talk about these kinds of things with others but Aarvi.

    Pointing at Shawn to wait, Dax opened their group chat. He rummaged through many voice notes and yed it, "How cute!" Aarvi''s sweet, teasing voice sounded.

    Dax said between his another round ofughter, "Dum Dum is right, you are a Cute Little Prince." He yed the audio again, "How Cute!"

    Shawn: "..."

    Always he heard about love and saw the loving couple. He had never been in love. Jordan always mentioned following your heart. Hence he said as the heart. Now hearing Daxugh at him, he recalled the heart doesn''t think, it just feels.

    Shawn bent and removed his shoes, Dax who noticed it, grabbed his zer and ran towards the door, "Bye Cute Little Prince." He teased him as he missed the shooting shoes andughed at Shawn.

    Shawn ignored him and sighed. He didn''t want to fret over unnecessary things. He was soon going to take over thepany so he wanted to focus on things ordingly.

    He left for Rivas Industries when a maid came to clean the vi.

    -----

    At Spencer house,

    Dax reached the Spencer house and honked twice. Not too long, Tia hesitatingly went out with Mrs. Spencer. Thetter looked at the window of the expensive car but didn''t get a glimpse of Dax due to the tinted ss panel.

    She asked Tia as they went towards the gate, "Are you sure he looks after you well? Why didn''t he get out of the car to greet you?... If there is no respect, the rtionship won''tst long." Clearly, she was worried, Tia would get bullied by Dax.

    Tia awkwardlyughed hearing Mrs. Spencer, "Dax isn''t like that. There are some differences, which we still have to clear. Mom, don''t worry about it all."

    Dax had no ns to alight the car. But seeing the middle-ageddy escorting Tia, he decided no to be rude as Tia calls her mother.

    He alighted the car and saw Mrs. Spencer taken aback for a moment before whispering something to Tia,

    "He is indeed CEO Grant."

    Tia chuckled. Mrs. Spencer had thought somebody was fooling Tia. "Mom I had told you Sister Aarvi, right? She is Aarvi Evans, president of Skr. That''s how I met Dax."

    They were already at the gate by the end of her words. Mrs. Spencer craned her neck and watched Dax. She didn''t like him for being cold, since it was Tia''s choice, she didn''tment.

    Dax nced at Tia who quickly introduced, "Dax, she is Mrs. Spencer. Myndy. Mom, Dax�� My boyfriend."

    Dax nodded at Mrs. Spencer, "Hello, Mrs. Spencer."

    Mrs. Spencer had expected him to ignore her so it was kind of a surprise. She shed a smile in greeting as she let go of Tia to his side. "Please take care of Tia." She didn''t speak a lot and wasted their time when they were on the way to the Wells family.

    Dax merely nodded, his restrained behavior due to Tia wasn''t letting him be normal with her people either. So his face stayed stony, which was kind of scary.

    He didn''t go to the other side of the car to open the door for Tia, "Take a seat." He said inly.

    Tia let out a feeble hum, she waved her hand, "Bye Mom��" She went to the other side.

    Dax faced Mrs. Spencer again. He just wanted to say we will be going but something else yed on his lips. "Mrs. Spencer, do you know Tia''s real name?"

    Tia paused for a second before she got in the car. Mrs. Spencer was confused hearing Dax and gingerly answered as she nced at Tia who was already in the car. "Tiana Wells, what''s wrong?"

    Dax understood the reason behind his question after hearing Mrs. Spencer. He was still trying to find a reason to break up with Tia. If Mrs. Spencer had said Tia Spencer as Tiana''s identity, he would have assumed Tia wasn''t true to anybody.

    A kind of relief washed over him before his cold expression rxed a little, "Thank you for taking care of her as a mother." He slightly nodded his head and got into the car.

    Just a line, Mrs. Spencer started seeing him in a new light and smiled brighter. She wasn''t able to see inside, yet, waved her hand, when the engine ignited before the car drove away.

    She ran inside and took her mobile to message Tia to let her know, she liked Dax a little.

    [Dax seems to be a good man. Clear the differences soon and live happily.]

    The response came soon. [Mom, did you really pass him so soon!? What magic did he do on you?]

    Mrs. Spencer responded, chuckling at her astonishment, [Don''t use the phone much. Don''t be afraid while meeting your father. Call me if anything.]

    Even though she read Tia''s message that she will be alright, Mrs. Spencer was jelly thinking they might make her cry.

 Chapter 586 - Lets Make A World For Ourselves, Away From The World

    At Luxembourg,

    Aarvi and Aaron had gone a good distance away from the main vige. There were hardly any homes but farnds as they closed to mountains in lush green.

    The fresh air and amazing view set her knees straight and stood in the jeep enjoying the mild sun rays kissing her skin and the cool breeze blowing her hair.

    What Aarvi loved was, there were very few to no visitors there, as the ce was still considered to be a hidden gem.

    Aaron controlled the car''s speed, letting her enjoy it. The feeling of going on the same road when he was a kid and now with Aarvi, feltpletely different and pleasing.

    Aarvi suddenly turned to him and asked, "Ronron, have you been on road trips with your friends?"

    Aaron nced at her as he shook his head. He had spent his prime age studying and waiting to return to her side so he never really enjoyed how she, Shawn, and Dax enjoyed their three years of life. "Medical camps counted?" He asked because he had been to a lot of remote ces during his studies in country S.

    "Nooo�� My dear husband. That''s work."

    Aarvi had guessed it. She sat down on the shotgun seat, thinking how she could make the day more memorable for Aaron. He was entirely different from Shawn and Dax who would pull her in their venture and join her in the fun.

    Aarvi snapped her finger from right to left in front of her face as she said, "I will show you how we three have fun." Aaron knew who those three were.

    Before his response, Aarvi opened the music ylist on her mobile and connected it to the car music system. A high note beats song started ying on max volume.

    ''Selfish, be selfish today

    why always listen to the world

    Listen to yourself sometimes��''

    Aarvi went closer to him and kissed his cheek with a loud smacking kiss. Before he could react, she skipped out of the slow-moving car giving him a mini heart attack but just to see her wlesslynd and run in front of the car.

    "Selfish, be selfish today

    why always listen to the world

    Listen to yourself sometimes��" Aarvi sang along, moving her hips, giving freedom to her hands to move on the music, stepping back, looking at Aaron.

    His shock turned to surprise before a bright smile adorned his face when she sang with the song, dancing to the beats, leading the way front.

    "Even something goes away wrong

    even if your heart is lost away

    don''t be afraid, keep walking like this

    Let your uproar echoes from here to there"

    Aaron chuckled seeing her expressions, running around energetically, happily, freely like a bird in the bright sky.

    "Sun is up

    with two shots of intoxication

    Let''s forget all the paths of home

    Sun is up

    with two shots of intoxication

    Forget all the pain of your world."

    Aarvi knew Aaron wasn''t the type to join in her craziness to dance on the street. So she neither asked nor expected him to join her. She continued to entertain him while she enjoyed her rare, treasurable carefree time with him.

    "Ask me for anything

    I can give you everything

    Oh ooo oo

    Ask me for anything

    I can give you everything

    Oh ooo oo"

    She ran over to the small stream and sat on a rock, "None knows us

    this is told by moments of life��"

    She sprinkled the water at him when the car came in front of her, "Selfishly make wishes

    Let''s live moments

    Blue, Blue, Sky is blue now��"

    Leaping to the ground, she jogged at slow car speed next to him, without letting his lips settle. "Sun is up

    with two shots of intoxication

    Let''s forget all the paths of home��"

    She jumped and bnced on the footstep of the jeep causing him to wrap his arm quickly, in another shock. He chuckled with his right hand on the steering wheel.

    He was kind of happy, he wasn''t there in her three years of freedom and she learned to be crazy and bold instead of following him around.

    Aarvi didn''t hold for support since he was holding her and continued, "No walk,

    Let''s fly in the sky now

    Forget where to go now��" Kissing his cheek, Aarvi jumped down, "Destination be everywhere

    Away from the world

    Let''s make a world for ourselves��"

    Soon Aaron found himself humming the song with her, forgetting the things that didn''t need to disturb them at the moment or what was going on in the cities...

    ----

    At Wells vi,

    Dax had already received the Wells vi address from his secretary so he smoothly drove to their destination, speaking nothing other than rarely humming to Tia''s words, if not ignoring.

    He could feel how nervous Tia was. He didn''t put effort to ease her up. He got out of the car and noticed Doctor Wells, upstairs with her daughter. He understood they were waiting for them.

    He went around the car and opened the shotgun seat door. He could see her legs shaking while she tried to control, "Dax, could we postpone this? I am not ready to face them." Her jaw shook hence she clenched them, pleadingly looking at Dax.

    She didn''t go with Dax because her father was caught on television. She agreed because of Dax but she felt her stomach tightly knot, refusing to free her from fear.

    Dax didn''t reveal any expression. He repeated what he did at the birthday banquet. He lowered, wrapped his arm securely around her waist, and smoothly pulled her out.

    Tia bit her lips as her eyes filled up. She didn''t know how to make him talk like normal, and find his forgiveness. A part of her knew he cared for her hence he wanted to remove the fear. However, his silence was implying otherwise. As though, he doesn''t care how she feels. She didn''t know how long they were going to hurt each other.

    She lowered and heard as she stood on her feet to avoid showing or being weak in front of Dax. She knew this wasn''t the time to be weak and he might misunderstand as she was acting for his forgiveness.

    Dax, who had noticed her eyes turn red, unaware, found his hand on the back of her head. Breathing out, he spoke to keep her less feared, "I will be with you."

    He held her hand and went towards the door. Tia stared at him, forgetting her parents for a moment, hoping everything would be alright with Dax instead of her parents. She had lived far and long so she didn''t wish to live like a daughter of Wells.

    Dax''s mobile vibrated in his pocket. He fished out and saw it was from his secretary. After clearing things at the Wells family, he needs to go to the Administration office to save the Kelly family, just to push them in the deep well.

    Hence the call was important. He turned to Tia who seemed less afraid because he was leading her. He wanted her to fight fear instead of taking him as a shield and hiding behind him. He knew she was brave but falling weak due to her parents.

    His hands grazed her hair away as he held the sides of her face, he sounded firm, "You will go inside first. Don''t be scared. Try to have a conversation. I wille to you, I won''t let them bully you."

    He expected her to be unwilling, she pursed her lips. Taking a long breath, she nodded. She tried to say something but ended up saying, "Okay."

    "Okay?"

    "I will be strong."

    Dax nodded before sending her inside. He quickly dialed his secretary''s number to listen to the status and go inside.

    Tia chewed her lips, hesitatingly stepping inside. This wasn''t the vi they were staying in before, so she wasn''t sure how it was inside and who was there.

    As soon as she crossed the small lobby and entered the drawing-room, a pretty girl smiled brightly near her. "Aunt Tia��" Then she bowed in greeting for the first meeting after she was able to speak and recognize people.

    Tia used to watch her from afar. Seeing her from near, she couldn''t stop herself from kneeling and drawing her to embrace. "Little Peanut��" A tear rolled out, fulfilling her one of the negligible dreams.

    The trio watched the two girls. Mrs. Wells was crying silently, in happiness for finally seeing her daughter home. Doctor Wells and her husband had a soft smile watching them.

    "Dad?" He asked.

    Doctor Wells whispered back, "He is in the backyard, I hope he doesn''te inside soon."

 Chapter 587 - Not A Shrew

    The little arms hugged Tia back as she tried to correct Tia, speaking sweetly, "Aunt Tia, I am not little anymore. I am nine years old."

    Tia softly chuckled, pulling her away from the embrace. "You are still little for me, Little Peanut��" She brushed the tears away from her face.

    The little girl pouted for a second and whined, "Peanut size is this small." She used her thumb and forefinger to show the peanut size before spreading her arms, "I am this big." Then she giggled, making Tia smile.

    "Iris��" Ady''s voice interrupted them.

    Iris turned around and responded to her mother, "Yes, Mom��" Then she held Tia''s fingers and gently tugged her to make her stand.

    Iris took Tia inside and let her meet everyone. Iris''s father smiled shaking her head, "The little chipmunk has grown up." When he had married the doctor, Tia was just seventeen.

    "Brother-inw�� I am sorry, I made you all worried." Tia apologized as they hugged sideways.

    He and his wife were indeed frightened thinking how could she survive alone and what if she meets the wrong people. They had lived through thinking about it for many years.

    Breathing in relief, all they cared was she was doing good without them, "It''s alright. Even if you don''t want to visit here,e to your sister''s home. Our door is always open for you."

    Iris, who heard her father weing Tia to their home, happily added, "Aunt Tia, we can share our room. I have so many toys to y with."

    Tia nodded at her brother-inw as she chuckled at Iris. She gently pinched Iris''s chubby cheeks.

    Tia always knew that she could have gone to their ce. Her brother-inw and sister would have looked after her better than her father. But she didn''t want to be their problem and her father would have found it out sooner orter. Hence she never dared to reach out to them.

    Then the sisters hugged, they had spoken a lot in the banquet so they had nothing much, "Dax?" Elder Sister asked.

    "He is here. He got an emergency call." Tia responded.

    Iris tugged her father''s pants and pointed to the door, "Dad, shall I bring Aunt Tia''s friend inside?"

    Tia wanted to say it wasn''t required so that he could attend to his matters patiently. But Iris, who had seen Dax from the balcony, excitedly skipped out to bring the uncle who hugged her Aunt to bring her out of the car.

    Tia saw her mother, her mother never forced her but she also didn''t support them. Mrs. Wells was always quiet in front of her husband even if she felt whatever he was doing was wrong. Tia never med her because her father was very dominant and controlling.

    If something goes against his wishes, then he will scold you harshly until you do as he wants to get rid of him. He makes their life restless and always on their toes. Due to him, her behavior was pathetic with outsiders, venting her frustration.

    Her father was a true dictator and Tia knew who could seal his mouth shut, Dax Grant. Nheless, she didn''t want him to get tired of the Wells family matters as she had left them long back.

    "Mom!" Her voice sounded feeble before they embraced each other and burst into tears. Tia tried to have control but her mother cried all the stored tears out repeating she missed and worried for Tia.

    The cry alerted two men. One entered from the backyard and another from the front door, holding Iris''s hands.

    Mr. Wells, a tall mid-sixties man went inside. There was no worry but deep frowns as if the cry had disturbed his peaceful time.

    He saw a slenderdy in a simple top and jeans, coaxing his wife. He gritted his teeth. If Tia hadn''t run away from the house, his wife wouldn''t have cried so it was Tia''s fault. He strode to them to shut their crying show that was irritating him.

    Worried, Iris ran next to Dax while he strode inside. He left the little hand he was holding as they went closer to the others. He noticed Mr. Wells having ugly frowns, marching towards Tia angrily. He didn''t feel the good vibe from him.

    Doctor Wells and her husband had their back against Mr. Wells hence they didn''t notice him.

    In a very swift move, Dax appeared next to Mr. Wells and his left hand grabbed the wrist of Mr. Wells''s hand in a tight grip before Mr. Wells could pull Tia away from her mother roughly.

    Mr. Wells was infuriated by the interruption. He tried to lose the grip, shrug the hand but the grip was tightening around without letting it move an inch. The bone-crushing hold made him flinch in pain and roared, "What the��"

    The words stuck in his throat when his eyesnded on Dax who had murderous air. His ring eyes were threatening Mr. Wells that if he dares to touch Tia, he would break the wrist that was in his hand.

    Tia and her mother froze hearing Mr. Wells''s voice. Feeling the air tense, Tia turned around, protecting her mother behind in case her father strikes at them.

    Looking at her father''s hand in the air, she could already guess what her father was up to and why Dax had to take action.

    Mr. Wells gritted his teeth and yelled at him, "Who the hell do you think you are?"

    Iris gasped in fright hearing her grandfather. Her eyes filled up when she ran over to her mother and hugged her. The doctor quickly hugged her and rubbed her back.

    Dax noticed Iris. He didn''t feel the necessity to scream, he didn''t have to yell either. His voice carried weight when provoked Mr. Wells, "Not a shrew."

    "You-" Mr. Wells trembled in fury.

    Tia made her mother sit before running between two men. Dax left Mr. Wells''s hand when Tia tugged his zer.

    Then Mr. Wells shouted at Tia, "Who told you, you could bring this man home?"

    The fear of her father being deeply rooted, her braveness was nil facing her father. She jerked when his voice hit his eardrums.

    Dax didn''t have to turn to her, he could feel her cowering staring at her father.

    Doctor Wells took her daughter to leave her in the room while her husband intervened, "Dad, calm down. Let''s sit and talk."

    Dax shifted his hand to Tia''s back and gently pushed her little front. Encouraging her to speak. To the woman who could handle tyrannizing rk Willian, facing her father has to be a piece of cake.

    Tia repeated to herself that she wasn''t the same helpless little girl anymore. "I- I didn''t bring Dax. I am here because of him." Even though she wasn''t unyielding, she was responding.

    Mr. Wells red at the duo, breathing heavily. He didn''t shout again but his rage was totally visible on his face. He passed the decree, "I don''t want an outsider in my house."

    Dax was an outsider so Mr. Wells wanted to send him out and control his daughter. Yeah, he had no ns to talk with Tia but make her follow what he chooses for her.

    Tia didn''t like her father calling Dax an outsider. So she turned to Dax so that both could leave.

 Chapter 588 - Stubborn Mule

    Dax was aware Mr. Wells was calling him an outsider because he was an outsider. He didn''t have a problem epting it either.

    ncing at Tia who was ready to leave hearing her father, he looked back at Mr. Wells, "Mr. Wells, you wouldn''t have needed an outsider to bring your daughter home if you had behaved like a father." His voice was sarcastic and cold.

    Mr. Wells pointed his finger at Dax, "You-" Then he shrugged and looked at Tia, "Because of you, I have to listen to the mannerless, audacious man. Aren''t you ashamed?" He hissed in disgust.

    Tia gulped looking at the ugly expression on her father''s face. Mother Wells tried to intervene so that they don''t start an argument with Tia''s boyfriend, "Let''s not fight. Tia is back after so many years. Let''s��"

    Before she couldplete, Mr. Wells scolded, "Shut your lips. Don''t forget your limits." He shut her off.

    Tia held her mother and spat at her father, "W-Who is mannerless here?" She questioned her father. She knew Dax wouldn''t have countered or even spoken if her father was speaking with her normally, instead of trying to insult her and scold them.

    "Have you ever been a good husband to your wife? Did you bother to consider her opinions?" She questioned again, "Just because Mom takes care of everything at home, doesn''t mean that Mom is your ve to listen to your orders. She is your wife, if you can''t respect her, you are unfit to be her husband. Don''t think of yourself as high and respectful just because you were earning..."

    As she started to speak out about every thought she had buried from her teenage years, she was a little braver. Seeing her father''s fury ticking up like a time bomb. She doubted if things could be alright between her and her father. If not, she didn''t want to be his puppet and let him know that he was scum, and he wasn''t doing any good to them.

    Mother Wells panicked hearing Tia. She tugged at Tia''s dress to stop her but Tia held her hands and looked at her father.

    Tia''s brother-inw didn''t know if they were d somebody was finally confronting the old man or worried that things would go wrong.

    Even though Tia''s sister never got a chance to speak out her real thoughts, her husband had tried to convince Mr. Wells softly, sensibly and that never seeded. Instead, Mr. Wells was thinking his daughter wasn''t being a dutiful wife to her husband or his son-inw was useless.

    Dax witnessed another so-called socialite, wealthy family having their own deep mess that was nauseating him. The list of disgusting families was increasing, Kelly, Harmon, Wells��

    He used to think that he could have achieved things better if he was born into a well-named family. Now watching everything, he loved his parents more and more. They neither had money nor name yet nevercked in love and respect. He doesn''t even remember arguing with his parents or they hinder him or rudely behave with him or each other.

    Now that his family was being called the reputed one, The Grant Family, he hoped they would stay the same without getting affected by the wealth or social standing.

    Mr. Wellsughed mockingly when Tia paused. What she said didn''t open his eyes, instead, "Who the hell do you think you are?" He asked Tia, "It''s between me and my wife. If she has a problem, doesn''t she have a mouth to speak?"

    The question is, did he ever let her speak?

    Tia clenched her teeth as her eyebrows tightened, she turned to her mother, hoping her mother could be brave now after seeing them all grown up. Anyway, Mother Wells lowered her head and avoided her husband''s eyes.

    "Who the hell is she?" Doctor Wells sneered word for a word, entering the drawing-room after leaving Iris in a room. "Dad, why don''t you tell me who she is?"

    Mr. Wells was shocked to hear his obedient, filial elder daughter was speaking to him in that tone.

    "Let me tell you, she is your daughter just like me." Doctor Wells went closer to them. She knew she was being cowardly in the past years and never dared to tell her father what he was doing was wrong. She had thought her father would be fine after he retires, he would be fine once he is old, he might be stressed hence he has ill behavior, he might not know to express his concerns. But as time passed, she was proven wrong. Her father''s personality was getting worse.

    Doctor Wells continued, "Do you know why Mom neverined?" She questioned him, holding her mother who wanted to stop them.

    "How dare you talk to me in that tone? Did she��" Mr. Wells pointed his finger at Tia but clenched his fingers when he met Dax''s eyes.

    Doctor Wells didn''t respond to him, "Didn''t you want me to study medicine? Let me tell you something. Don''t even think that Mom was ill because of Tiana. Mom has an anxiety disorder and I have been treating her for many years because of you. "

    "I-I don''t believe that." He announced, assuming they had nned everything to wrong him. He highly doubted that Tia had indoctrinated his elder daughter against him.

    Doctor Wells, ignored his opinion, "Do you know what Mom told me when Tia left?" She scoffed and continued, "Mom told me to ''Search for Tia, look after her away from you. Don''t bring her home.'' That''s the home you made for us. A home where we never wanted to return."

    Mr. Wells skeptically looked at the four in front of him. He also nced at his son-inw who didn''t seem to favor him either.

    "Oh�� Oh, now that you all are earning money and think of yourself as sessful, you all are ganging up on me?" he looked at his wife and pointed at their daughter, "Look, this is how useless you are. You couldn''t even bring them up well."

    Dax shook his head in resignation hearing Mr. Wells. It was very obvious thetter wasn''t ready to ept his mistakes, in fact, he doesn''t feel there is a problem in his way.

    Since he had lived so many years, controlling his family members, making every decision for them, it was actually hurting him to see they were speaking against him. And it wasing out in harsh words and anger.

    It wasn''t that Mr. Wells doesn''t love his daughters, he had deeply assumed what he thinks and decides for the family members was for their best.

    Mr. Wells was prideful to ept his elder daughter''s sess as his stating he was the one who guided her. But when something goes wrong, he would me it on his wife because she was an easy target who doesn''t go against him.

    Changing such persons was hard.

    "Mom��" Tia and her sister screamed in unison when their mother fainted.

    Dax was closer so he quickly helped the sisters to hold mother Wells. Shifting her quickly to the bedroom, Doctor Wells checked on her. They hadn''t even started, mother Wells couldn''t bear to see them fighting that way.

    Meanwhile, Dax stood in front of Mr. Wells who hadn''t moved from his ce despite watching everything.

 Chapter 589 - Running Away Isn’t A Solution

    Dax could feel Mr. Wells worried for his wife but he was unbending. He could guess something must have happened in Mr. Wells''s life that was making Mr. Wells behave that way.

    As a professor, Mr. Wells would have seen thousands of students'' lives rising and falling. As the head of the family, he probably had his problems. Those might have changed him, but those weren''t the valid reasons to torture his family members.

    "Mr. Wells, you have worked hard for your family." Mr. Wells wouldn''t let his guard down just because of a singlepliment. He was a person who never lowered to anybody or melted to thepliments.

    Dax continued, "... But tell me something, how would you feel if you are being constantly controlled?"

    Mr. Wells red at Dax. He didn''t feel obliged to listen or respond to Dax. Thetter was an outsider and he wanted to keep him out of his family matters too.

    Dax didn''t bother either as he wasn''t waiting for the response. He was bothering to speak because of Tia. Else he had no interest in other''s life who wasn''t rted to him in any way. He already had a lot on his te to work on instead of poking into somebody''s life and family.

    He continued, "Do you know what fears you the most? Society. You are afraid of people pointing at you and your family. That never lets you live peacefully and you won''t let your family members live either."

    Mr. Wells'' face darkened hearing Dax. He indeed cared about how society looked at him and his family. He didn''t counter him because as much as he got to know about Dax, it was better if he stayed away from Dax. Pissing him off was equal to calling the trouble on himself. He wasn''t scared of Dax, rather he cared to protect his family name.

    Dax knew he hit the bull''s eyes but he wasn''t an idiot to think that would open Mr. Wells''s eyes. "You have seen the world, always made deep analysis, nned and managed everything for your family members, choosing what''s best for them." Dax briefed everything as though he could read Mr. Wells like an open book.

    The frowns slowly rxed on Mr. Wells''s face. He felt Dax understood him, nheless, he also knew Dax wasn''t on his side. Yet, he listened to know what Dax was up to.

    "Do you know what was your mistake?" Dax asked and noticed the man''s face darken again, almost instantly.

    Why couldn''t he handle a critique?

    Anyway, Dax didn''t respond to the question he asked. He first chose to exin his mistake. He chose how a lot of students in his ss used to attend the course under the pressure of their parents, "Do you know? Out of 100 graduates, less than thirty-five seed in their field, thirty will struggle in that field and the rest will not use their studies knowledge."

    Unawarely, Mr. Wells nodded to Dax agreeing with his analysis, as that''s what he was seeing his students doing in their life.

    Dax continued, "You can''t go to a musician and ask him to research medical science. You can''t ask a scientist to be a fashion designer. If Steve Jobs''s parents had forced him to be an athlete, you wouldn''t be using an iPhone."

    Dax shook his head to himself before continuing about the person who is near to them, "Forget about such people. If Aarvi Evans had listened to her parents, she wouldn''t have employed thousands of people." He meant to say, each person has to live their life, their potential might not be in what their parents choose for them.

    As a professor and good listener, Mr. Wells understood what Dax was saying but he wasn''t ready to ept it in reality. Hence Dax''s words were still ineffective.

    Tia silently heard Dax without making a noise. She was overjoyed to see Dax was putting so much effort, just for her when he could have ignored her father just like how he was ignoring her. She hadn''t expected him to try and exin anything to her father. He was doing the better work which she and her sister would have failed to do.

    Despite being a hotheaded man, seeing him handle the situation maturely, she wished to have a healthy rtionship with him. She wanted to melt those walls that were built between them.

    Dax came to the main point feeling he was speaking a lot. Well, he could only do that much to avoid worsening the situation, "Have you tried to speak with your children about why you chose that for them? Have you tried to understand why they didn''t want to do what you chose for them?"

    Dax saw him clench his jaw, that wasn''t scary enough for him to stop, "Lack ofmunication is the root cause." He ended his point of view.

    He doubted Mr. Wells will speak so he turned around to check on Tia and caught her staring at him. Tia took her gaze away and pointed to the room, "Mom wants to see you."

    Dax didn''t respond to Tia. He strode away from her father. He entered the bedroom and saw Mother Wells stopping her elder daughter from giving her any medicine. As soon as she saw Dax, she tried to get off the bed but Dax went closer, "Please take rest, Mrs. Wells."

    She shook her head and saw Tia at the door. She cued Tia to go closer and held Dax''s hand. She breathily spoke due to weakness. First, she nced at her elder daughter, "M-my eldest daughter, Lia has got a truly good husband, I-I don''t have any worry about her. B-But Tia�� I-I can''t protect her. I-it''s alright if you don''t love her, please treat her well. Or- or-..."

    Dax nced at the small hands that were ced on his palm. Treat her well? He had treated her well but what did he get in return? A nest of lies?

    Anyway, he didn''t want to tire out Mother Wells so he cut in, "Don''t worry, Mrs. Wells, I will protect Tia. I am sure she will visit you all often starting today. So focus on recovering."

    Mother Wells wanted to shake her head and say, don''t bring her to her father but stopped. Running away isn''t a solution. She was grateful for Dax when she nodded in eptance.

    Tia left with Dax while Mr. Wells stood in displeasure as he couldn''t achieve what he wanted. He wanted to keep Tia at his ce but it was impossible with Dax beside her.

    The rest of the day went for Mr. Wells without anybody going to him for calling for food or talking. Iris was frightened so she ran away when her eyes fell on him.

    ------

    While Dax went to decide the future of Maisie Bute and Shane Kelly. Aarvi and Aaron had checked out three waterfalls, ate their pic food at a scenic view. Then they were trekking down the mountain to have a ground view of the small waterfalls. The specialty of the trek was they would cross behind the waterfalls thrice.

    She halted when they were closer to the waterfalls after descending seventy percent of the height.

    Aaron who was holding her hand, paused and turned around, "What wrong, Cupcake?" He noticed her staring down at the water pool at the bottom of thirty-plus feet.

    "Ronron��"

    Aaron hummed.

    "Don''t be mad at me."

    Aaron was confused seeing her seriousness recing her joy. "Are you tired?" She was having double physical exhaustion, ying around him. There was nothing to scold her for that.

    Aarvi shook her head as she removed her shoes with the help of her toes and slid off her long shrug.

    Aaron noticed her actions, he guessed it, "You-"

    Aarvi grinned mischievously, before she leaped off the ridge in one swift graceful move, without a hint of fear to the height or the water.

    Aaron: "..."

 Chapter 590 - Her Sexy Shirtless Husband

    Looking at her in the air, as though she could fly with the pping of her hands like wings, Aaron remembered the Skr logo.

    His day was full of surprises. It wasn''t the ce but his wife. He wished he could see her so happy, free, and fun-filled. He had almost tried to convince himself to y with her, like her friends, which was unlikely of him. Nheless, she had epted him as he was without trying to change him.

    The dive into the water, that well fitted his dictionary.

    He watched her smoothly enter the clear water at the depth and went a little away to look at him.

    He left the backpack down from his shoulders, removed the shoes aside, and tossed the T-shirt away with his sunsses. Right when she came out of the water, he leaped off the cliff.

    He saw her lips slowly open in a big O, in admiration, amusement, astonishment, and whatnot. She was onnd, probably she would be jumping in joy, cheering for him.

    When Aarvi decided to jump, she hadn''t expected Aaron to follow her. Hence she floated to the water surface to let him know she was fine from the jump. What caught her eyes wasn''t the beautiful waterfalls but her sexy shirtless husband making an incredibly smooth dive.

    She could bet it was Aaron''s first dive into the water at such a height, yet there was no hesitance or fear on his face. He was neither excited, nor bored, and chose to try it for her. She melted at how hot and sexy her husband was.

    His pointed stretched hands entered the water first, avoiding the rough entry to the water. Then his body was immersed in the water from head to toe. Thanks to his amazing skills and tall physique, in an arc, he swam underwater, closer to her in just a small move.

    Aaron felt the water warmer inside and colder on the surface. He wrapped arms around her small waist as he went out of water.

    He had closed his eyes to adjust from water to air when he felt slender arms resting on his shoulders and a pair of lips capturing his, without waiting for him to open his eyes.

    Her lips softly glided over his wet lips, creating smooth friction, putting him into a light trace. The sound of the waterfall, the sprinkling of water droplets, cool breezy air, and the fresh smell of damp earth, everything seemed to blend in to set the perfect romantic vibe. The excited hearts found another to race together.

    Craving to taste her rather than the water, his hand trailed up her spine and pulled her closer. Her hand shifted to his head, her fingers entangled with his dripping wet hair. He thrust his warm, slippery tongue into her mouth when her lips parted temptingly.

    She tugged closer as though there was space left for them to erase and sucked his tongue hard that was tracing every nook and cranny of her mouth greedily.

    A low, deep groan sounded in from his throat, surprised and intoxicated at her needy fierce kiss. He threw their current ce and the rest of the thoughts back of his mind, kissed her back wildly, passionately making her moan against his lips.

    The ce? It never crossed her mind. All she wanted was to kiss him wildly in the wild, lit the fire against the cold water.

    Little did she know, he would kiss her senselessly making her forget they were in the water, she needed to float.

    Before she could reduce to puddle water in his arms, he broke their kiss to let her draw a breath, just to invade her sweet mouth back again.

    Aarvi panted heavily, clinging on to him, feeling her knees weak. She doubted if she could swim if she drowned. Meanwhile, he cursed the Little Monster who was excited even in the cold water. He tried to ignore their chest pressing against each other and the bare skin rubbing against the water, igniting the desire again.

    Her wet clothes were doing nothing but let her feel his warm skin. She gulped hard when she got excited with the thought of getting more intimate in the wild, especially water. But the following thought dampened her excitement. ''What if somebody passes by?'' It wasn''t their private waterfalls after all.

    ''Damn, what am I thinking?'' She couldn''t believe she was thinking of making love outdoors if the ce was private.

    Shaking her head in her mind, she tried to get rid of her thoughts and faced Aaron. Her treacherous fingers reached for his handsome face, and her eyes betrayed her by lingering on his bruised lips. ''Why did I bite him so hard?''

    Her eyes shifted when his Adam apple moved, causing her to lick her swollen lips, "Ronron, I might take a bite. Don''t cry to meter." It wasn''t too small, it wasn''t unwantedly big. It felt like it grew while measuring how much would look sexy and tempting on him.

    She doesn''t remember seeing it when they were young, ''I was too innocent to check him out properly.''

    Aaron was watching her so she knew what she was craving to take a bite and he also knew she meant her words, it wasn''t a tease.

    Before he could respond, Aarvi asked another question, finally looking at his eyes, "Will it grow back? Will your voice get affected?"

    A hearty chuckle rumbled out of his throat, causing her to pout her lips. Anyway, she loves his voice too much to care about her silly craving to bite Adam''s apple.

    Poking his nose, she asked, pointing up, "It was your first dive from such a height. Wasn''t it?"

    Aaron hummed, pulling her closer. "It unquestionably wasn''t your first time."

    Aarvi giggled hearing a hit of envy. She didn''t lie, "I was scared to the bones when I was standing at the edge of a sea cliff, watching everyone excitedly jump. I wanted to do it but feared thinking I might not be able toe to the surface.

    So Dax was in the sea, in case I panicked in the water without swimming. Shawn was calming me, the crowd was cheering me and I threw myself in the water up from nearly 50 feet. That was crazy." Then there was no look back.

    She chuckled at her memory and held his face in her little hands. "You don''t have to be like my friends. I love the way you are." Their noses fought before she shed him a pleased smile.

    He already knew that. And as she had said once, he would let her be crazy and he would be the responsible one, which he was. If he goes crazy, she will have to be responsible to bnce them and it would kill the fun in her. That he didn''t like.

    Kissing the corner of her lips, "Now, let''s get out of the water." or else she will catch a cold. Seawater would be warm due to soil andkes would be warm due to stagnant water. But the snow melted water was cold.

    Aarvi was obedient and turned around; she was swimming to the bank when her eyes caught the beautiful wild blooming flowers spread on the ground.

    Recalling she hadn''t given the bouquet to her husband today, she excitedly skipped away, "I will be back, Ronron..."

    "Be careful, Cupcake. Don''t go too far��" He doubted if his words fell on her ears.

    Aaron stood thinking if he should get the bag or take her up as they will have to climb. Before he could decide, his heart shuddered when Aarvi''s frightened scream echoed in the woods, "Ahhhhh��."

 Chapter 591 - The Kelly Couple In Misery

    Meanwhile, Dax was sitting in front of the tax department with his legal team. There was team five from the other side. After an introduction, they read the file inplete focus.

    The lead advocate took charge of speaking on behalf of Dax. "Hello, Mr. Adams, I am the chief legal advisor at Skr Industries. We are sorry to bother you at busy hours." He was courteous before probing the team, "Please let us know if you have any queries. We don''t want to lose the opportunity due tock of information we might have missed in the file."

    A man in his mid-forties nodded as he read the file that was in his hands. Skr and Aarvi Evans were showing interest to buy everything that was under Shane Kelly and Maisie Bute before they could call for auction.

    Adams''s first question, "CEO Grant, how did you know the properties and assets will be auctioned?" The rest had the same question.

    Hayden wasn''t any poor businessman, he could afford to pay off all the debt with an interest. Adams believed Dax must have got the information from internal sources that Hayden wasn''t helping them but he wasn''t sure if it was leaked from their side else the Kelly family revealed it.

    Adams had the authority to decide if he should ept the proposal or reject it. So they need to respond meticulously for the man to be convinced.

    Others had no idea so Dax answered, "Mr. Adams, Ava Kelly was my friend. She had helped me so I feel obliged to protect her parents." He lied without batting an eyelid.

    Adams knew about Ava Kelly due to a raid on the house. He nodded to Dax in response but he didn''tpletely believe his words.

    However, he focused on the fuss it would create if they announced auctioning of the Kelly family''s assets. It wasn''t the first time he was in such a situation and the easier way to kill the numerous days of extra work would be to let Dax handle everything.

    As he continued to read the document, he frowned faintly but smirked it off. He felt he was right about Dax by not believing his words. Dax was indeed a businessman who wasn''t paying off the debts of Shane and Maisie, which would have been a help. Rather, he was buying everything.

    The vi, an apartment, and cars in President Evans aka Aarvi Evans name and the rest of the shares, small business in Skr''s name.

    What''s there to help when it is a pure business investment?

    What caught Adams''s attention was the price. Dax wasn''t even offering thousands of extra. Usually, he sees people offering double and millions worth extra money to get their work done.

    He closed the file and left it on the desk. "CEO Grant, don''t you think the price is low?"

    Dax nced at his secretary. Thetter stood up and went around the table giving another set of files. "Helping doesn''t have to be owing them. Does it?" Dax asked in a confident tone.

    Adams started thinking in Dax''s way. The legal advisor continued to tell them about the view of Skr, "As you all can see in the file, we often buy bankrupt small businesses, and help them growrge and sustain. This would help Mr. Kelly and his family survive by giving them a chance to work their business."

    Dax crossed his legs as he cued the legal advisor to take a seat. "Coming to the price, We have offered the market price for every item as far as we know. And we have added the remaining charges that will have to be paid by the real owners."

    Dax paused, his lips sinisterly curled up, asking a subjective question in case they were expecting a bribe, "Please, let us know if we have to pay any extra."

    Adams and his team: "..."

    That wasn''t what Adams meant. Handling privately was less work to them and they could close the case immediately. Else they will have to give a notice, announce to the public, auction everything, manage legal transferring. That was too much work and they get nothing extra for it.

    They took a small break for internal discussion and then resumed the meeting. Dax and his team could read the other team came to a conclusion as they were looking rxed.

    "CEO Grant, you have the right to buy it legally but you have to wait ording to the rules. First, we will seal down the house to avoid Mr. and Mrs. Kelly from selling any expensive goods. Then we will give them seven working days'' worth of notice for the payment.

    If they can''t manage to pay the charges, then we will have the right to handle the case." He clearly exined.

    Dax nodded at Adams. Of course, his legal department had already notified him about it. He hadn''t told Aarvi yet because he wanted to speak with the department first.

    "Mr. Adams, what if Mr. and Mrs. Kelly signs everything for us? And we will be taking responsibility for the pending charges." Dax knew, in the meanwhile, he will have to stop other potential buyers from reaching the disgusting couple.

    Adams and his team looked at each other. They understood Dax had done his research before stepping in there. He chose to reach them first because all the original legal papers were under their control.

    Dax would havepleted the transfer formality, then and there if they had the power to let him buy. Since they couldn''t, Dax was nning to buy directly from the Kelly couple and fill the charges to them.

    If the Kelly couple had nowhere to go, then they will have no choice but ept Dax''s offer as he was going to let them live in the vi.

    "You are shrewd, CEO Grant." A man mused seeing him so wlessly drawing out the n.

    Dax wasn''t offended, "Thank You, I will take it as apliment." Dax''s secretary silently chuckled.

    Now it was time to y the Kelly couple as there were no issues from the revenue department.

    Dax exited the office and dialed Aarvi''s number to let her know the status as she had asked to keep her updated.

    But the mobile was not reachable, including Aaron''s. He could only hope for them to be safe, enjoying their day when he dropped her a message mentioning they couldn''t buy today and have to wait till Monday. He was on his way to see the Kelly couple in misery.

    ----

    At Luxembourg,

    hearing her scream, Aaron wanted to think as Aarvi might be pranking him but he wasn''t ready to take chances. Even if she was fooling and she mightugh at himter, he wanted to make sure she was all fine.

    Hence, his thoughts ran wild thinking about what could be the problem in the woods. From wild animals to Leon, he thought of every small thing in just a split second when he turned around hurriedly.

    He was about to rush towards the voice, terrified Aarvi dashed towards him, clutching a bunch of flowers, without looking back or being careful about her feet on the rough ground.

    He couldn''t stand still especially when she shrieked out his name, "Aaronnn��."

 Chapter 592 - In Danger

    Aaron never heard her so frightened other than the repeated nightmares in the beginning. He ran a few long steps and met her. "Cupcake!?"

    He was about to hold her thinking she might be scared looking at something, or she might jerk to stop and spill out the reason. Anyway, she clutched the wrist of his extended hand and ran towards the steps where they will have to climb up.

    "Run�� Ronron��" She screamed as though he wasn''t close enough to hear her.

    Aaron didn''t stop her. He nced behind to see if somebody or something was chasing after her. He found nothing, "Cupcake�� Cupcake�� Cupcake, what''s wrong?"

    He didn''t want her to run on the slippery steps that would exhaust her or twist her ankle. He tugged her hand and Aarvi fell back to his arms with a gasp.

    He supported her to stand and watched her panting, fear-filled eyes staring at him and her slightly trembling hands almost squeezing the stems of the flowers. "Deep breath�� Breathe in�� Breathe out��"

    Aarvi followed his words and obediently breathed in and out but her eyes were searching the ground. When she didn''t find what she was looking for, she let herself rx a little, cking her shoulders.

    Aaron didn''t get to ask, she pointed to the direction where she had gone, "I saw a viper. I almost touched it when plucking an exotic blue daisy. I thought it might be a stick but it moved. I had heard vipers are too fast, so I ran away." She told everything in a breath.

    Brushing her wet hair away from sticking to her face, he appeared calm when he had a rush of thoughts in his mind. He felt he was careless for letting her wander in the woods. It was good she had quick reflexes. "My Cupcake is so brave."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was shaking in fear and he was calling her brave.

    Whereas Aaron knew, not everybody could have quick reflexes in danger. People usually freeze in shock or just stand there in fear. She neither ran in the woods randomly nor cried tears in his arms. Instead chose to leave the ce quickly, taking him away from there.

    He kissed her forehead and embraced her to rx her. He meant it when he called her brave. She wasn''t foolishly brave nor a paper dragon to show as brave. He was d she wasn''t trying to bury her fear inside and strong enough to show her weakness to him.

    Breathing in his scent, she rxed but she couldn''t stop her senses from heightening to be careful about snakes if they are around.

    He made her sit on a rock. Kneeling in front of her, he checked her slender limbs, to make sure the snake hadn''t attacked her and she might have missed without realizing it.

    Aarvi wanted to say she was alright, but seeing him gravely silent, she didn''t know if he was angry so she stayed quiet, keeping an eye on him and around.

    When he found no mark on her fair limbs, he finally breathed in relief. But seeing small cuts and bruises on her feet, he could only sigh. That''s the cost of leaving their belongings away and jumping into the water.

    ''Trrr��''

    He suddenly heard a tear of cloth. He lifted his head and caught her ripping the hem of herce top and then she helplessly looked at him without knowing how to cut it out.

    Aaron tore it off for her and saw her tie around the flower stems. He didn''t know any of the flower names and he was sure she would know their names. He couldn''t believe even in the fear she was holding on to them, just to give him.

    She handed him the unique floral bouquet she prepared for him. Then she held his face and asked worriedly, "Aaron... are you ming yourself? Why are you so serious?" She didn''t want to ruin their fun day to turn sour because of a stupid snake.

    Aaron didn''t show what he was thinking or feeling. Seeing her worried, he couldn''t bring himself to lie to her. He stood up as he heard her.

    "Ronron, you shouldn''t me yourself for my stupidity and carelessness. Will you also me yourself if I bite my tongue? So stop trying to take responsibility for everything that happens around us. I should have been careful in the first ce. Scold me instead." She jutted her lips and sulked.

    She sincerely wanted to free Aaron from his negative thoughts. Stretching her hands, she asked for a hug. He obliged and sighed, rubbing her back, "Alright, don''t run... around alone in the woods."

    Aaron felt somebody''s presence around them. It wasn''t the first time he observed. When Aarvi ran towards him, he had heard footsteps from far whereas Aarvi and he were barefooted. He had assumed it to be an animal but Aarvi said it was a snake. Snakes wouldn''t make such a loud noise.

    Aarvi hummed obediently listening to him before noticing his frowns. "What''s wrong?"

    Aaron knew she wouldn''t panic if he let her know, anyway, he chose not to. Holding her little face, he told her why he was serious before, "Vipers are indeed fast. They would attack you before you could even take a step. In which direction did it move?"

    Aarvi shook her head as she shrugged her shoulders. She couldn''t focus on it as she started running immediately.

    Seeing her get intoplex thoughts, he flicked on her nose, "There might be its prey around so it didn''t get to see my sexy wife."

    Aarvi giggled hearing him and then, she sheepishly asked, "Ronron, shall we leave from here, pleaseee? If a snake bites me, you will save me. But if it bites you, I don''t know what to do." She couldn''t carry him and ascended the mountain to reach their car. She never learned how to remove snake poison out of a human''s body.

    Aaron chuckled hearing her main concern. He couldn''t believe she wasn''t scared of the snake bite, instead, she wanted to keep him safe. He piggy-backed her to avoid more bruises on her feet.

    She curiously watched the water pool as he climbed. To think of it, she forgot him because she assumed she had pushed him into the water. Water was the reason for their separation and also the reason to excite both of them while together.

    She was turning to look at Aaron when she noticed a silhouette move between trees on the ground. When she focused at the same ce, she didn''t get to see anybody or any movement.

    Am I hallucinating? She thought they hadn''t brought anybody with them. If there were any tourists like them, why would they hide?

    She needs to confirm none were following them. If Leon had indeed focused on her instead of the trouble at hand, Zelda was also in danger with them.

    Them? She knew Leon wouldn''t kill her so easily. So Aaron and Zelda were in danger.

    But how to bring the hiding man out? Or am I overthinking?

    Aarvi bit her lips and turned to Aaron. She felt like Aaron was already aware, sensing his consciousness about the surroundings.

    Could the prey Aaron mention be a person? Is he friend or foe?

 Chapter 593 - Bulls Eye

    At city Mocon,

    In a luxurious apartment, a young man was sitting in front of a desk, propping his legs on it. He watched theptop screen in amusement, munching the crackers.

    Theptop was ying a video he had received not too long ago. It was a video of Aaron and Aarvi kissing in the water in front of waterfalls. The young man cursed the angle of the video as it was taken behind Aarvi.

    He licked his lips imagining him in the ce of Aaron. "F*ck..." He cursed. He had seen Ava Kelly numerous times, he never had thought she would turn out to be so hot and sizzling.

    "Is she really Ava Kelly?" He just couldn''t believe it. Ava Kelly he knew was dumb to the bones, tricking her used to be so easy.

    It wasn''t digestible for him to believe that naive girl was the President of Skr Industries. If he had heard Dax Grant was the one, he wouldn''t have been surprised, but her?

    Anyway, after seeing her jump from the cliff to the water, he strongly believed she was daring. He would think ten times to take that jump.

    He initially had thought Aaron and Aarvi might be just showing off the media being on a business deal. He hadn''t expected Aaron to be smitten by her.

    He was drooling just by the video so he wasn''t surprised by Aaron. Having a taste of her was surging in him when they broke the kiss. "That''s it?" He was disappointed there were no steamy scenes. Anyway, he continued to watch.

    Even though the video was taken from afar, he could clearly see Aaron controlling himself from having his way with her right there.

    He admired the man''s self-control, "I see�� she is into a gentleman." He muttered. He was also disappointed for not getting to see any more exciting parts.

    He swallowed hard when the alluring beauty got out of the water with her clothes seizing her every curve. He started imagining as she might undress to remove excess water from clothes but she didn''t.

    Self-conscious, he pulled his t-shirt up and saw his stomach that was almost trying to bulge out. Then at Aaron who had sculpted abs and firm chest, and the sexy V back, that made him envious instantly.

    Aarvi sprinted towards the camera on the screen. "Oh f**k, will he get caught?" He started worrying and heard the man behind the camera gasp dropping the mobile.

    The next second, his heart almost leaped out of his throat when the snake''s face appeared on the screen followed by a shriek of a woman.

    He closed theptop, scared to death by the snake covering the whole screen. He chugged a ss of water to calm down and breathe trying to erase the Snake''s image from his mind, but it was harder.

    He suddenly recalled Aarvi''s scream, "Is Ava Kelly dead? Just like that?... No, the snake was looking into the camera..." He continued to talk to himself.

    He started pacing in the study room thinking if he should make a call or wait to see any videos being sent.

    -------

    At Luxembourg,

    Aarvi was quick toe up with the n. It was a method of distraction. She watched Aaron''s side profile, "Ronron, I can walk."

    "After wearing the shoes." He was clear and cut. He forgot to conceal his suspicious voice.

    "Alright, y along." Aarvi didn''t hide from Aaron. Thetter didn''t reveal his reactions as he wasn''t surprised to hear her.

    He hummed while she thought about how to make them look more natural. Seeing Aaron climb easily as though she weighed nothing. First question, "Ronron, why and when did you start focusing on your physique?"

    It was also a question she wanted the answer to. Shawn and Dax cared about their body and how they looked. Zain''s job asked him to be extra fit. Aaron wasn''t that way, he only focused on eating healthy that would keep him fit.

    Aaron took a nce at her little face and teased her to liven up the air as her n won''t fail, "Hmmm�� To get some pretty dates."

    Aarvi: "..."

    If that was the case, she would be the first one to be excited to know how his dates were and why it didn''t work out. Since he wanted to tease her at such times, she yed along. "I am itching to chew a part of your neck." She threatened, sounding jealous.

    Her teeth grazed over his neck as her lips soothed the skin. Her actions were exciting his body instead of thinking of it as punishment. Hence he blurted out, "After I discharged you from hospital to home."

    Shawn had started training himself as an armed guard when she was at the hospital and Aaron started to focus on himself at the Avron mansion when she was stitose after being discharged from the hospital.

    Brothers knew one thing, being fit was useless. They need to be strong with attack and defense as they had no idea what Aarvi had been through and the bullet said the criminals couldn''t be simple people.

    He felt her arms tighten around him, probably thinking how he had pushed and punished his body for her. Anyway, she didn''t show it on her face, she coquettishly whispered near his ear, with her finger, drawing circles on his bare muscr chest, "I will make sure to use all your efforts, Ronron."

    Aaron paused. His wife was adamant about making him lose control in the forest when somebody was following them. Using his body? Why not? Pulling her to his front in a bear hug, "Looks like��"

    His eyes traced down her eyes to her luscious parted lips�� down the chin and wet strapped crop top alluring her curves. She was incredibly tempting, "You aren''t scared of snakes anymore."

    He meant he wouldn''t mind making love to her in the woods. Thinking of it, it was more exciting for both.

    Swallowing hard, Aarvi: "..."

    She jumped to her feet, started running away, screaming purposefully, "You wild man, don''t forget we are in the woods."

    Aaron chuckled as he followed her. He knew she craved to kiss him but the snake had strongly sat in her mind and their mission was to catch the person.

    Aarvi hid behind the rock and Aaron at the different one. From the far distance, it looked like they disappeared into thin air.

    A few seconds passed, neither Aaron nor Aarvi moved or peeked. They stood behind the rock, trying to focus their ears beyond the sound of water.

    Aarvi asked in a low voice, "How much do you rate yourself for aiming at a moving object?" Initially, her voice didn''t reach him so she had to repeat herself.

    Aaron rated himself six and she doubted as he was underestimating himself. So she rated herself one leaving himself speechless.

    She pointed to the handful size of a stone, indicating he needs to throw it on the head of a man. Upon that they weren''t sure if that man was alone or had others.

    If there were more, Aaron and Aarvi would have noticed them prior, wouldn''t they?

    What surprised Aarvi and Aaron was, how could Leon''s men sessfully escape the eyes of the Shadow team and Roach to follow them?

    Of course, they weren''t invincible and they didn''t underestimate Leon. So the couple held their weapons - stones in their hand prepared to attack.

    There was no sound, so Aarvi was trying to peek and Aaronmanded, "Now��"

    He went aside and threw the stone, aiming at the man''s head. Aarvi aimed the knee in case the man tried to run away.

    ''Bull''s eye''

    "Ahhh��" The man groaned in pain when Aaron''s stone hit the side of his forehead.

    Aarvi''s first stone barely hurt the man''s thigh so her aim was pretty much called missed. Anyway, she knew her capability so she was prepared with another stone. Her consecutive throw hit the man''s knee causing the man to fall to the ground on his knees.

    She sulked for missing the first stone, muttered to herself about the rating, "Me... Zero."

    Aaron didn''t leave her behind to catch the man. Instead, he held her hand and tilted his head towards the water, "Cupcake, jump��" Both leaped to the water as the descending will take time and the man could escape in that time.

    If the man had the intention to kill, he could have shot them when they were kissing in the water. So Aaron didn''t worry about weapons.

 Chapter 594 - Awestruck Or Shocked!?

    The hit on the head made the man dizzy but it wasn''t strong enough to stop him as the distance was beyond the physical force of a human. However, the hit on his knee might not be hard enough but he wasn''t able to freely use his leg.

    He didn''t even get to see who they were until they jumped to the water. He tried to limp away when the couple was in the water. The work he got was never to hurt them. It was just to follow them and update their location.

    He all along knew it was risky due to their identity so he thought to lie as a tourist. Nevertheless, he hadn''t thought he would get caught and that too on an attack.

    Aaron was faster in water so Aarvi asked him to go and catch the man. Aaron got out of the water first but didn''t leave her behind as he wasn''t sure if anybody else was around.

    His menacing voice sounded when Aarvi was yet to climb on the banks of the water, "Are you sure you could leave the vige?" Aaron meant, the man could try his hardest but he won''t be able to escape the vige.

    The man paused. He knew those two could block the entire area and get to him. Weighing the situation, he could only choose easy death over torturous days.

    He recalled he was nning to tell as a tourist so he decided to tell the same. However, his body failed to listen to him. He was trembling while thinking if he hits Aaron and runs away, Aarvi would tend to Aaron and he could escape.

    He slowly turned around, limping on his feet. What caught his sight was Aaron coolly crossing his arms and ring at him. Whereas Aarvi broke small sticks at a sharp angle and was testing them if it was sharp enough.

    The man: "..."

    If one president appeared to be willing to speak, the woman was preparing to kill him. The expression on her face was sinful. He swallowed hard and looked at Aaron who had murderous air.

    He slowly limped towards them as he awkwardlyughed, "P-president Rivas, I-it was a c-coincidence."

    Aaron didn''t react. He nced at his wife to find the reason why the man paled when he nced at his wife instead of drooling at her.

    Aaron: "..."

    She looked like a sexy psycho killer with that vile smirk on her face. He was d she couldn''t read his thoughts.

    Seeing her get into character to scare the crap out of the man, Aaron doubted if he was really angry at the man peeping at them, or was he also acting? His wife knew well to y with everyone''s mind.

    The man was afraid they might hand him to cops or lock him in a dark room or torture him to death. He started thinking of everyme reason to get away from them.

    He stammered, trying his best to smoothen his words, "P-president Rivas... P-pre-president Evans, W-why d-did you H-hurt m-me?"

    He started his drama continuing to stutter, "I thought this forest had wild people�� Hehe�� Did you perhaps think I was going to hurt you? No�� No�� No... I am just a tourist�� Haha�� Are you guys also checking out the ce?... I feel so dizzy�� I should go to the hospital��" As he closed the distance, trying to look into Aaron''s eyes, his voice started to die down back in his throat. His words barely left his lips.

    Aarvi stood up with five sharp-edged sticks hearing the man try to reason his way out. The man paused when she stood in front of Aaron.

    He wanted to run away. She looked like a psycho who enjoys torturing people. He pleadingly looked at Aaron but met with murderous cold eyes.

    The fear clutched his stomach tight. He started imagining Aarviughing evilly looking at his body lying in the blood. And Aaron, being a doctor, cleanly dissecting his body and throwing his body parts here and there for the wild animals to eat.

    The beads of sweat started rolling down on his face when his knees were going weak. His back was drenched wet as though he dived into the water.

    Aaron and Aarvi could literally read each of the man''s expressions. She thought he might faint and it would be double work for Aaron to wake him up and then speak. They still need to climb up to reach their car.

    To let his guard down, she pointed her stick towards him and yapped, "How dare you look at my shirtless husband? He is only mine to watch." She sounded extremely jealous, even for the man.

    Aaron: "..."

    Now Aaron understood why she stood in front of him. In that case. He should pack her in clothes and hide her well. She had no idea how alluring she was with the water droplets rolling on her smooth skin.

    The man was inarticte for a second before shaking his head vigorously, "P-president Evans, I am not gay. I don''t fancy men. Rest assured."

    Now hisplexion looked a lot better. But he misunderstood as she was nothing but a crazy woman. If he attacks Aaron, she could do nothing to him. Then he could limp away.

    Aarvi wanted to continue her drama to let him put his guard downpletely. But Aaron tugged her hair and pinched her waist. He didn''t want to waste their time on nobody. They still had so many ces to go and watch the sunset at the peak.

    Aarvi grumpily turned around to face Aaron. Her eyesnded on a man who was swiftly descending the hill. For a second, she thought the man might being to save the limping man.

    She started calcting if she and Aaron could take care of two. If she handles the limping man, Aaron could handle the burly man. No, she shrugged in her mind. Aaron was strong enough to handle both together, she still wanted to help him.

    The ns were drawn out in her mind as the second man was far. It took her a few seconds to identify him. She guessed when the man was jumping down the lines without climbing down "Roach!?" She mumbled, tilting her head to take a better look at the man.

    They hadn''t asked Roach toe so Aaron turned to confirm if it was Roach.

    The limping man thought it was his time to act. He rushed forward to push Aaron and Aarvi down to the ground and kick them hard.

    Aaron had barely turned when he felt the movements of the man. His hand wrapped around Aarvi pulling her behind him swiftly.

    The man noticed Aaron''s movements at thest second, it was toote to step on the brakes of his actions. So he thought to punch Aaron, instead of pushing.

    Aaron was too fluid, he took a step and caught the arm of the limping man, ''Tuk'' Aaron twisted and dislocated the man''s arm and pushed him to the ground single-handedly.

    "Ahh��." The man bawled in extreme pain. He roughly fell to the ground trying to move his right hand.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She felt a skip of her heartbeat. She didn''t know if she was awestruck at Aaron or shocked.

 Chapter 595 - Depending

    Aaron checked out the man. He didn''t look like a man from a group of thugs or trained. His actions and reflexes meant he wasn''t used to fighting. At most, the man looked like a paparazzi or a naive man who was doing a job for money.

    Aaron felt a poke on his arm, then slender cold fingers wrapped around his wrist and moved his hand back and forth. Then she smiled awkwardly.

    ''Why do men rely on physical violence?'' Aarvi thought.

    Being beaten ck and blue three years ago, violence hardlyes to her dictionary, unless she had no choice. She knew well how it feels to be in unbearable pain.

    Aaron heard her murmur, "I won''t offend you." Compared to that man, her arms looked so slim. Breaking her arms or dislocating them would be so easy. The thought gave her goosebumps.

    Aaron: "..." His hand itched to pull her ear.

    Roach reached them and bowed. He breathed out his long-held breath and then apologized, "I am sorry, President Rivas, Young Madam, for reachingte." He was d the man was just nobody instead of an assassin.

    Aarvi and Aaron understood that Roach got to know about the man a littlete, hence he came to the vige, and traced them till he got the jeep parked. They weren''t angry at him.

    Roach straightened his back when Aaron hummed in eptance. Roach nced at the noisily crying man. He mercilessly kicked the man from his boot, "Shut up." He snarled at the crying man.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Why do men like shouting?'' She thought.

    The crying man shut his lips staring at the burly tall man. His face twisted, body shrunk in pain but he didn''t dare to make a noise.

    Roach held out the couple''s belongings towards them, "I will handle it from here. Please enjoy your day, President Rivas, Young Madam." He also meant, there is nobody else following them. They could be worry-free.

    Aaron collected them and turned to Aarvi. He didn''t get to speak. She sat down and poked the man''s forearm with the sharp end of the stick and made him twiddle on the ground due to pain.

    "If I didn''t allow you to see my shirtless husband, then you aren''t allowed to touch him. He is only mine to touch." She poked him harder, making him cry.

    Aaron: "..."

    Roach jerked aside to avoid his eyes falling on Aaron even if thetter speaks with him.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aaron threw her shrug and t-shirt on his shoulder, wore the bag on the single shoulder, and scooped his wife from the ground before her dialogues could continue.

    He could already imagine all the men, lowering their heads to speak with him, afraid of offending Aarvi. Uff�� His wife was a unique creation.

    "Ronron, let me down. Ronron��" Aarvi was wriggling in his arms.

    "Ahh��" She heard the man shriek out. Aarvi slightly jerked in Aaron''s arms.

    Aaron was unfazed. He walked while Aarvi wrapped her arms around his neck and looked at Roach and the man. Roach had ced the dislocated joints without following the pretreatment routine.

    ''How brutal!'' She could only pity the man for epting the job against them.

    But who sent him?

    If Leon was the one who sent that man, then this was the perfect opportunity for Leon to kidnap or kill them. So she was pretty sure it wasn''t Leon.

    ''Him?'' She recalled thest person from her list. ''But how?'' She thought.

    Looking at men being aggressive, she almost epted she was a Little Lamb which Leon says. Nevertheless, she shrugged off her thoughts. She was a vulture, she preys from afar unlike joining the petty fights.

    Suddenly, she vigorously shook her head. She wanted to enjoy her time with Aaron instead of thinking about any jerks. So she left the work for Roach to handle and tried her best to turn off her brain.

    Aaron knew Aarvi didn''t like physical torture that reminds her of the past. If he doesn''t distract her, her mood wouldn''t be the same. So...

    Aarvi gasped feeling electrocuted and her little fist punched him when he nibbled her neck. "Haaa�� Shameless man, are you seducing me in front of two men?" Lost in her thoughts and Without being aware, her voice wasn''t low.

    Aaron, Roach, and the limping man: "..."

    Aarvi bit her tongue, sheepishly gazing at Aaron. She would ruin Aaron''s cold image at this rate. She poked Aaron recalling the limping man following them.

    "Are we good kissers or bad?" She asked in curiosity.

    Aaron nced at her. She never kissed anybody, neither did he. So they can''tpare or measure on any scale, "Who cares?" He shrugged off the question.

    Seeing her pout, "We enjoy it is what''s that matters." He added another line and saw her nod, licking her lips.

    He left her on the rock to take a seat. Took the towel out of the bag, dabbed her face to remove droplets. Then he started drying her hair. Aarvi had thought the bag had junk food for her if she gets hungry, forgetting he was Doctor Rivas.

    Now checking inside, she saw there was a pair of outfits for both. "My dear husband was prepared��"

    He lowered his gaze to her face and caught her lips carrying a pleasing smile. Lifting the edge of the towel, he saw her eyes sparkling and her smile broadened. He was aware, the one who was with him was his wife, his Cupcake. Not Aarvi Evans, who stays on high alert all the time. He was kind of happy to see her depending on him, unlike trying to take everything under her control.

    Dipping his head, his nose grazed over hers, "Shouldn''t I be updated with my mischief Cupcake?"

    Aarvi giggled hearing him and he continued to dry her wet long hair, worried she might catch a cold if he waste.

    "Do you know? When I was going out with my friends, I was bing a little mommy of two." She couldn''t believe Shawn and Dax were getting exhausted and making her drive back. "Well, those two would be gangsters for me if needed." They always supported, protected her boundlessly.

    But with Aaron, she could be as careless as she could be, yet he would be prepared to take care of her. That''s why she calls him a ''Dream'' who she had never dared to dream of.

    That doesn''t mean she doesn''t love her friends, they had a major role in her life with her lovely brother.

    Aaron shook his head in resignation. It was really surprising for him to see how Shawn, the typical rich yboy kid, could get along with wholly opposite personalities, Aarvi aka Ava Kelly and Dax. He was curious to know what struck them to be friends.

    He was thinking where he could take her to change her dress when she stood on the rock, snatched the towel from his hand, ced it on his head, and started drying his hair, "Haven''t you heard? You have to put on your own oxygen mask before you put on others."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi grinned mischievously and recreated his move. Lifting the hem of the towel, she tilted her head, "If you catch a cold, who will warm my bed?"

    Waiting Roach and the weeping man: "..."

    Do you guys have to shove us dog food so much?

 Chapter 596 - Consummation Of A Marriage

    We can''t expect a person to be nice if we are nice to them.

    ...

    Aaron didn''t want Aarvi to witness anything more that could recall her days and bring the nightmares back.

    Even though Aarvi wasn''t pessimistic, Aaron didn''t want a thought of ''Because of me.'' to appear in her head. He never med her, he hoped she could not have such a mind.

    Hence he cued Roach to wait for the interrogation as those things won''t solve in nice talk and often need to be physically torturous. They weren''t Aarvi to have a set-out n and creep out the n in her ways.

    Hence Roach was waiting for Aarvi and Aaron to leave. Roach could guess it might be because of Aarvi as he was well aware of her past, even though he doesn''t know the story.

    He held prejudice against her seeing Aaron always run behind her in the past years. He had assumed she would pull down Aaron, without having any inkling she was handling apany remotely while nning to bring down Leon who was a hard nut to crack for the administration of the military.

    His opinion of her changed drastically when he got to know she wasn''t any weak woman ying around. She was just preparing for her gamey slowly and steadily.

    After some dog food, he watched the couple climb up to the highway before turning to the man who was trying to silently crawl away.

    Roach stretched hands, popping the nitrogen bubbled from every joint of his muscr arms as he spoke. "Where should I start? Your fingers, then your wrists, your elbow, and the arm." He smirked dangerously as he squatted looking at the man paling white as a sheet.

    Roach could guess the man was no professional and he would blurt out everything at a small pain. Even if he hadn''te, Aaron could have handled the man. Well, it was their break time after all, so Roach got into work.

    The man started stuttering when ROach got closer to him, "D-Don''t�� d-do anything to me�� Don''te near me�� Ah�� Ah... Ahhhh..." The man cried out in nerve-wracking pain when Roach twisted the bone of his finger.

    Roach was going for the next, "I will tell��. I will tell you everything�� let me go�� I beg you��" He pleaded with tears streaming down his face, trembling like a drenched cat.

    Roach still warned ying with his fingers, "Sure�� If you say one thing wrong, I will break two bones."

    The man tried to crawl away from the monster who looked like he was enjoying the torture than caring about the actual reason.

    "No... No�� I-I am just a rookie a-at zzz mediapany. I-I got a random call��" He started narrating from the very beginning to the end providing all the evidence for his words so that Roach doesn''t make him handicapped.

    ��..

    Meantime, Aaron and Aarvi''s day had resumed exploring the ce. The husband was d his wife was enjoying it and the wife was happier seeing him undisturbed by the recent event.

    After checking out many viewpoints, waterfalls, they reached the peak of the closest mountain. It was too early for the sunset but due to the mountains around, the sun appeared to set early between the mountains letting the vige enjoy the dusk for a longer time.

    Due to the temperature dropping, Aaron wrapped his arms around his wife, leaning her back on his chest.

    Hearing her mellow voice slowly drifting away, he didn''t disturb her. Before the sun could go down the silver lines of mountains, Aarvi was asleep in his embrace due to exhaustion.

    He watched the sunset for her, before he set off down the mountain, securing her with a seatbelt on the shotgun seat of the jeep.

    ----

    At half-past six,

    Aaron carried Aarvi to the house. Sophia was about to ask if everything was alright seeing Aarvi in Aaron''s arms, then she noticed Aarvi was just sleeping.

    Zelda watched Aaron tuck Aarvi in before she asked him in a low voice, "Does she still have a weakness?" She asked concerning her heart.

    Aaron closed the door of the guest room before going to sit with his grandmother. "No, she is exhausted."

    Zelda''s eyebrow lifted sharply looking at Aaron suspiciously. Aaron who sipped his hot tea almost choked on it reading between Zelda''s silence.

    "Grandma, your thoughts are wild." He couldn''t believe Zelda thought he tired Aarvi out in the forest.

    Zelda rolled her eyes. She might not be with Aaron for nine years, yet she knew him too well and the physical state of Aarvi in the past years. She straight forward asked him, "Did you guys consummate your marriage?"

    "..."

    Aaron suddenly took a big sip of hot tea and swallowed it in difficulty trying to keep hisposure. They didn''t have an arranged marriage, and who asks about consummating the marriage? Keeping the poker was indeed difficult yet he responded nonchntly, "Grandma, which era are you living in?" Of course, he evaded the question.

    Zelda snickered at his indifference. Shepleted her tea. Patted his shoulder, "Don''t forget that I am your grandmother." She smirked at him and left downstairs.

    Aaron: "..."

    However, he couldn''t understand this grandmother of his. She was behaving like she doesn''t like Aarvi, trying to find a reason to look down on her. Now she was worried if they had consummated? Should she try to drive a wedge between them?

    Shaking off his thoughts, he went back to the room to be at Aarvi''s sight in case she gets a bad dream after the incident at the waterfalls.

    He received a message from Roach mentioning the man might not be sent by Leon. However, the man had mailed their pictures and video to somebody so they need to thoroughly investigate to reach the master behind it.

    If not Leon, then who could be trying to keep an eye on Aarvi? Aaron watched his wife''s dainty face in the same thoughts. He smiled looking at her lips arcing up. She wasn''t having a nightmare, he was relieved.

    ....

    It was half seven when Aarvi stretched her body and limbs and a satisfied hum sounded. Her hands started looking on either side of the bed, without opening her eyes.

    Aarvi felt more rxed and fresh after a nap. Recalling she was watching the sunset with Aaron when she dozed off, she darted her hands to find Aaron but couldn''t find him.

    She decided to get up and look for him when a pair of lips softly yet firmly pressed on her cheek, blooming the smile back on her face. Without opening her eyes, her hands wrapped around his neck, pulling him down on the bed.

    "I love you Ronron��" Rolling on top of him, "Thank you for the amazing day." She kissed his cheek and snuggled to a side to find afortable position in his arms.

    Aaron secured his arm before she could roll to the side and fall off the bed. "Honey, did you forget this bed isn''t as big as ours?" Then he nted a kiss on her forehead when she froze, "I love you too Cupcake��. Let''s��"

    Aarvi jerked up from the bed remmebering Zelda. Opening her eyes wide, she turned to him, "What''s the time? Are wete for dinner? Why didn''t you wake me up? I should have cooked. Grandmother will be angry now�� Ahh�� Are we going to leave from here on a bad note? I had thought, seeing us together, she would crave to go back, forgiving grandfather. What if she is madder? Will they live far from each other? Or should we encourage grandfather to coax grandmother?..."

    Aaron: "..." He was finding his wife more and more natural instead of strong-headed, serene beauty, handling eveyrthing maturely.

    He got off the bed, took her to the bathroom, hearing her heap of questions and all the reasons for nning the visit to his grandmother in their packed schedule.

 Chapter 597 - A Big Lie

    When the couple reached the ground floor, Aarvi saw the empty dining table and ran towards the kitchen. Seeing nobody inside, she turned to Aaron, "Will grandmother scold me for leaving her hungry for so long? There is nothing prepared in the kitchen." She started imagining the sour face of Zelda and her tantrums.

    Sophia who entered the house, saw Aaron chuckling and Aarvi pouting her lips at him. She had met Aaron before but she always found him less approachable due to his indifference. She liked him due to his politeness. Seeing him and Aarvi together, she felt like they were still kids.

    She interrupted them when she heard Aarvi whine, "Young Master, Young Madam�� The dinner is arranged on thewn. Old madam is waiting for you two."

    Aarvi ignored the part mentioning the dinner and focused on waiting. ''I am dead today.'' She thought, walking towards the door.

    Aaron was speechless when he saw how Aarvi changed from his Cupcake to Young Madam Rivas. Probably only he was the one who knows every side of her.

    Aarvi shed a polite smile to Sophia, "I am sorry, Aunt Sophia. I wasn''t able to help you in the kitchen."

    Sophia gently chuckled, "That''s alright. Let''s eat while the dishes are hot."

    Aaron shook his head in resignation and asked while Sophia led them out, "Why are you so concerned about grandma? Rx."

    Aarvi gave him a ''You fool'' look before she answered, "I am concerned because she is your grandmother. Our family."

    Why would she care if Zelda was somebody else?

    Aarvi didn''t have any ns to hear Zelda exim Aarvi was perfect for Aaron or she couldn''t have chosen a better girl for Aaron. It''s stupidity to expect everyone to like her.

    She didn''t even hope to be epted as a granddaughter-inw. She hoped Zelda could spend the rest of the years with Jordan after knowing and seeing Aaron get his love despite the hurdles, many years yearning.

    Aaron wanted to say ''It''s alright. Don''t stress about it.'' but he knew she gave importance to family which she never had before.

    Seeing her eyes brighten up, he followed her line of sight. There was a round wooden table under the tree, The pendant lights hanging down the tree were carrying the candles providing enough light to the table.

    The four wooden chairs had cushions and simple dishes on the table with a small vase holding beautiful flowers. Everything looked cozy and warm.

    "Like it?" Aaron asked.

    Like was an understatement, she loved Luxembourg vige. Aarvi smiled at him as she nodded faintly. Nevertheless, Her eyes were telling something else. Those were sparkling like diamonds, very pleased and willing to live in the vige if she could.

    Aaron rubbed her head as they looked back at the table. Their eyes fell on Zelda. Thetter was displeased due to their irregr dinner time. "Grandma��" He greeted her. "Elder Madam." Aarvi wished and apologized, "I am sorry for changing your dinner time."

    Even if Zelda wanted, she couldn''t me her as she already epted her mistake. Zelda nodded as she took her spoon, "Let''s start."

    Aaron held the chair for Aarvi and took a seat. Aarvi was surprised that Zelda wasn''t interrogating them. She thought if she should ask Zelda about her day. Unsure how Zelda could react to it, she chose to eat.

    Sophia broke the silence as it wasmon to talk general light topics, "Young Madam, are you a chef at a restaurant?" Since Aarvi had said she learned in sses, she had that assumption.

    Aarvi had a faint smile as she responded, "No, Aunty Sophia. I learned cooking in my free time. I have studied Business and financial management with Shawn." She cleared her doubt without answering the main response Sophia needed.

    Sophia''s smile widened, "That''s amazing. You could help the Young Master run the business." She never watches the news or reads newspapers so she had no idea about Aarvi.

    Aarvi hummed as she turned to Aaron. Thetter interrupted their conversation as she would never speak about her work or goals or sess. "Aunty Sophia, Aarvi is founder and President of Skr Industries. She has various small to medium scale private businesses under her."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Was that required?'' She would be happy just to hear she is the wife of Aaron Rivas.

    Sophia was surprised even though she didn''t know how big or small thepanies were. Hearing it as an Industries, she thought it would be too big to employ hundreds of people. "Oh my god�� Then you two must be busy all day." She felt bad at the end thinking they wouldn''t get time for themselves.

    Meanwhile, Aaron looked at his grandmother. Zelda''s hand briefly paused in the air before she resumed her dinner. He understood Zelda was aware of Aarvi having apany hence she was picking on Aarvi thinking she might not be able to look after Aaron well. He was satisfied to see the surprise on her face for knowing Aarvi wasn''t just havingpany.

    Aarvi responded to Sophia who looked worried, "Saying No would be a lie. Aunty Sophia, we make sure to keep time for each other, family, and friends." She shed an assuring smile.

    Zelda ced her spoon down and asked her before Aarvi could have a spoon. "So what is your goal for having so much business?"

    Zelda was a lot calmer else she would have thrown her grumpy behavior as ''are you running behind money?'' The Rivas family''s focus was always the hospital, helping people. And to protect and grow their hospital chains, they need to grow their business ordingly. Hence Zelda wanted to know what was Aarvi''s view. She would certainly dislike Aarvi if her focus was money.

    Aarvi didn''t lie. "As a businesswoman, I will never do anything that will end me in losses." Profits! Money is important. Saying it as unrequired would be a big lie.

    Zelda was patient to wait for Aarvi toplete, which amused Aaron. Because Aarvi purposefully spoke about the profits first, instead of her goal. Even his little Cupcake knew what her goal was, that she was following.

    Aarvi still didn''t respond directly, "The profits will help me acquire more, and earn more."

    Aaron: "..."

    Why was his wife trying to enrage his grandmother? Is it because Grandma isn''t irritated today?

    Zelda would have mocked Aarvi if she hadn''t read between Aarvi''s lines. If she scolds Aarvi, that means she would be scolding the Rivas Industries too.

    Isn''t Rivas Industries also doing the same?

    Feeling Aarvi was testing her, she gritted her teeth and asked between her clenched teeth, "So?"

    Aarvi bit her lip. Zelda was indeed a smart and level-headed person. It was just that she loves Aaron too much, she needs time to ept her.

    Aarvi was never used to talk high about herself so she kept it in fewer words, "To employ people." She controlled the grin, hearing Zelda, breath in relief. Thetter knew that from Teenage Aaron. She appreciated Aarvi for being able to achieve her goal without changing to materialistic things.

    Sophia wasn''t into business stuff so she didn''tment on anything, she gave a satisfied nod when she heard Aarvi atst.

    The dinner fell into silence till the end. Zelda turned to Aaron, "I need to talk with your wife. You can leave, Aaron." There was no gentleness in her tone.

    Aaron felt ufortable leaving Aarvi with Zelda. "Grandma, you are tired, why don''t you talk in the morning?" He tried to stall time so that Aarvi could at least grab a good night''s sleep.

    However, Zelda''s face turned darker, and ordered him, "I said, go to your room."

 Chapter 598 - Difference In Opinions

    Sophia and Aaron went inside the house while the twodies sat facing each other at the same table.

    Zelda watched Aarvi sitting calm andposed with a hint of anxiety. Thinking Aarvi might be hiding her nervousness, she gazed into her eyes and focused on her body reaction. Anyway, she met with no changes, Aarvi was indeed patient.

    Unlike many girls who used to try to be nice or behave kindly, she wasn''t talking nonsense or trying to show herself as a good person. Zelda appreciated it as handling pretentious queens would be much more tiring.

    "Where does your confidencee from?" Zelda asked, her hand reaching out the teapot and pouring it into her cup. She had no wrong intention behind asking it, she just wanted to read Aarvi''s personality more.

    Aarvi had noticed Zelda drinks a lot of freshly homemade tea without milk. Coming to the question, her confidence. "When I know what I am doing and what I did, I don''t need to doubt my capability."

    Aaron gives her strength, he could encourage her to go ahead like all others but her confidence could only be brought by Having faith in herself.

    Zelda ced the pot back on the tray as she signaled to Aarvi to get some for herself. Since it wasn''t caffeine, she nodded slightly and took some for herself.

    Aarvi felt like Zelda was observing her deeply. Her movements, her words, and her reactions. Even Jordan wasn''t so hard on her to judge her personality. She felt like Aaron''s sense of judgment was like Zelda, patience was like Connor, affection, and care was like Jordan, politeness was from his mother. Then indifference to coldness?

    She shrugged her thoughts. She was about to taste the tea but the smell reached her nostrils. She sniffed once, she could find different notes in it and mainly it was chamomile and a drop of lime juice. She could sense honey so she was expecting it to be bitter. After a sip, she didn''t get much of the vors so the second sip made her feel slightly rxed, adjusting to the tartness. She would prefer to add honey.

    Zelda kept her cup down and the sound caused by the saucer and the cup caught Aarvi''s attention back. "Why did you forgive Jordan?" She asked directly. She was also curious how could Aaron let go of it so easily.

    The corner of Aarvi''s lips slightly arced up hearing Zelda. Thetter wasn''t just concerned about them but also Jordan. She doesn''t know how to show it to them.

    "I truly haven''t." If she remembers the past, a frown settles on her forehead so she knew she couldn''t let go of itpletely.

    Zelda lifted her eyebrows in question. She was intrigued to know how she was considering this matter.

    Aarvi kept her cup down and continued seeing Zelda unsatisfied with her short answer. "If I forgive grandfather Jordan, will that erase Aaron''s struggles in the past year? Could it give back the nine years of Aaron''s life? I am not a saint to let go so easily when I got to know everything just a few days back."

    She wasn''t a virtuous woman. And pretending to be forgiven only meant she wasn''t being true to herself and the other person.

    Zelda admired her truth and straightforwardness. In a world full of people who pretend like gods and say strong will forgive and weak couldn''t. She wanted to let them, there is a difference between ignorance and forgiveness which people often get confused with. Either person isn''t ready to face the truth or give themselves time to finally let go.

    Understanding, Aarvi must have let Jordan know her opinion, Zelda thought why Aarvi didn''t mention herself but was concerned about only Aaron. So she asked her, "What about the wrongdoing against you?" She sounded unemotional, yet there was a curiosity thinking whether Aarvi had forgiven Jordan for whatever he did to her.

    Aarvi could sense, Zelda gave a lot of importance to her and Aaron''s opinion on the matter. She hoped her words could make Zelda let go of her long years of punishment and return to Jordan.

    "Grandfather Jordan wasn''t obliged to tend to me when he wanted to keep Aaron safe. He wasn''t a doctor over there but a helpless, anxious grandfather who wanted to keep his grandson safe at any cost. How is it wrong? Wasn''t it just me being weak?" Aarvi asked back in the hopes of Zelda to think about the situation differently.

    Zelda frowned hearing Aarvi. They were doctors, their goal was to help and try their best to save and survive the patients. So in her view, what Jordan did was wrong.

    "What about humanity?" She asked, getting slightly irritated, without ready to ept what Jordan did to Aarvi, wasn''t wrong.

    Aarvi chuckled softly, for her it was difficult to read Zelda. She was concerned about Jordan. But when it came to them, she was getting angry at Jordan. She couldn''t ever understand Zelda''s love that was mixed with her principles towards her profession.

    "When Grandfather Jordan had no idea what I am going through, how could he behave ordingly?" Aarvi calmly threw the question.

    If Zelda was expecting her to add yes with her yes, Zelda was going to be disappointed. What Aarvi was saying meant whatever Zelda took the decision was wrong.

    Zelda realized she and Aarvi were contrasting, yet both hadn''t forgiven Jordan. ording to Aarvi, what Jordan did was right at the movement whereas she was vulnerable.

    ording to Zelda, Jordan could have handled the situation in a better way, had the patience to speak with Aarvi who saved their grandson. That''s not how you treat the benefactor, the savior of their grandson.

    Zelda knew Aarvi didn''t look at herself as a savior. For her, it was a pure coincidence and she was d that coincidence could save Aaron even at the cost of her life and memories.

    Zelda sat so calmly that it was frightening to think if she was angry or epted Aarvi''s words. She narrowed her eyes at Aarvi and sneered, "So you came all the way here to tell me I was wrong." She mockinglyughed.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She knew it. She knew the conversation between her and Zelda couldn''t be so smooth. Both being strong-headed, contrasting principles, views about everything, they were fated to end on a bad note. She didn''t want to ruin the things between Jordan and Zelda.

    ��

    At the window of Sophia''s room, Sophia paced back and forth in the darkroom thinking if Zelda was going to argue with Aarvi and Zelda would shoot her blood pressure.

    Even though she didn''t know the real reason behind Jordan and Zelda''s separation, she hoped Zelda wouldn''t have to live alone in her hoary life.

    ��.

    Upstairs, Aaron rubbed between his brows after watching his serene Cupcake and was infuriated but the calm-looking Zelda.

    He wanted to go downstairs and keep the things down but Zelda''s words rang in his head.

    ''Don''t you have faith in your Cupcake?''

    If he intervenes, it would only mean he didn''t trust Aarvi enough to let her handle the issues. It wasn''t that he had less trust in Aarvi, he didn''t want Zelda to hurt Aarvi in any way due to their difference in opinions.

    He watched as Zelda didn''t wait for Aarvi to say anything and stood up suddenly. She strode towards the door saying something to Aarvi.

 Chapter 599 - Life Isnt Meant To Live In Displeasure

    Aarvi watched Zelda walk away without showing her emotions. She sat there and slowly breathed in and out, then she stood up and followed Zelda inside.

    She discerned and also epted Zelda was heartless too. Thetter didn''t scold her or raise her voice. She said her farewell when Aarvi and Aaron were leaving the next day, after breakfast.

    She least wanted Zelda to ignore Aaron because of her. How did it turn worse? It voiced her opinion because Zelda asked, she didn''t mean to say Zelda was wrong.

    Zelda knew Aarvi was following her, yet she went inside and shut the door on Aarvi''s face a loud thud. Thetter had expected it so she was a good distance away.

    Sophia stood by the door of her room uneasily. Even though she was a maid, Zelda always treated her well. That doesn''t mean she had the right to interfere hence she could only advise, "Young Madam, why don''t you take a rest and speak with Elder Madam, tomorrow?" She didn''t judge the situation and stayed respectful.

    Aarvi faced a worried Sophia. Sophia reminds her of Melia, the housekeeper of the Avron mansion. As far as Aarvi knew they were all hired and trained by Zelda. They never treated anybody oddly even if they were displeased by anybody. How much ever freedom she gives, they will stay respectful, kind, and loyal.

    Aarvi faintly smiled, "Aunty Sophia, I am alright. You must be tired after a long day. Why don''t you go to bed?"

    Against another stubborn woman, Sophia could only give in and went out to the kitchen toplete her work.

    Aarvi''s eyesnded on Aaron who was at the stairs. She nced at the closed door and skipped to her husband without a hint of annoyance on her face. Pulling his cheeks, "Why haven''t you bathed yet? I wille soon�� No, take a bath, fill the bathtub for me. I will reward you when I return."

    Aaron controlled himself from facepalming himself. Reward? Was he a child to lure him with reward? "Candy?" He asked with a straight face.

    Aarvi chuckled at the reward he mentioned, discerning she was treating him like a kid. She just wanted to keep him distracted instead of worrying about her and Zelda. "That''s a good idea. When we go back, I will prepare a big jar of candies for you."

    Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi chuckled looking at him speechless while he was thinking if he should carry away his wife. He pulled her close, his long fingers gently massaged between her brows. His deep voice had a hint of worry, "Convincing Grandma is difficult so soon. We will drop visits whenever you feel like."

    Aarvi had no idea she was frowning. She hummed, epting his ns. However, "I won''t convince her. I have something to tell her."

    Aaron could only let her go, seeing her resolute. "I will get your bath ready." with an underlying threat as ''You bettere back soon.'' He kissed her forehead and went upstairs seeing her sweet silly smile.

    sh of opinions. Aaron couldn''t guess how this was going to end.

    Aarvi time passed for five minutes before knocking on the door. She wanted to give Zelda time so that she could patiently think, hoping she was thinking positively instead of any negative assumption.

    The door didn''t open. Aarvi knew Zelda was awake and grumpy. So she again knocked on the door. It took a few seconds before the door was opened.

    Zelda probably knew it was her so she turned around, went to the armchair, and sat down. Neither weing her inside nor uttering anything.

    ''Let''s not lose patience.'' Aarvi told herself. She was a normal human too so she hoped they wouldn''t end up arguing with each other.

    She went inside and calmly excused herself, "Elder Madam, I hope it''s alright if I take five more minutes of your time."

    Zelda shifted her gaze on Aarvi who halted three steps away. Out of all the women, Zelda had met, Aarvi was somebody she couldn''t judge. She had anticipated Aarvi wouldn''t hound on her door and irritate her. Thinking if she was going to ignore her, she came back after a few minutes.

    "What do you want to say?" She mused without bothering to ask Aarvi to take a seat.

    Aarvi gave a small nod, d Zelda wasn''t unreasonable. "Elder Madam, I never meant what you did was wrong. Nobody has the right to question your decision but Grandfather Jordan. Do you know why I still treat Grandfather Jordan the same even after knowing the past?"

    Her questions caught Zelda''s interest. She didn''t think of that. If Aarvi didn''t forgive Jordan, how could she treat Jordan like nothing happened?

    Aarvi continued, "Because of you." If Zelda hadn''t taken the step to leave Jordan, she wouldn''t have felt bad for the couple and it would have been very difficult for her to face Jordan and treat him nice.

    "You might have taken this decision as a doctor or as a grandmother of Aaron. From the time Aaron is away from me, you and grandfather are also suffering each day with him." She nced at the photo frame on the bedside.

    Even though Aarvi hadn''t found Zelda''s picture in themon hall of Rivas mansion, Aarvi had seen Zelda and Jordan''s picture in both of their rooms. Surprisingly, both had the same picture, framed in the photo.

    Aarvi looked out of the bay window, into the dark sky full of stars brightly. "Life isn''t that long to live in displeasure. I don''t want to regret one day thinking I should have been better."

    Zelda saw a sad smile on her face before it disappeared without a trace when she turned to face her. Zelda knew even though Aarvi wasn''t considering herself as a victim of Jordan''s action, she had been through the worst phase of her life.

    In the experience of life, Zelda felt like she fell short in front of Aarvi.

    The silence fell over for a few seconds. Aarvi tried to know if Zelda got angry again or her words created more misunderstandings that she had tried to clear between them.

    The misunderstandings would never let any rtionship be strong.

    However, Zelda maintained her stoic face as though she had nothing to say and Aarvi could leave. Aarvi didn''t assume anything and waited patiently for Zelda to sort out her thoughts and speak.

    When Zelda finally opened her lips, her voice had a hint of hesitance. Obviously, she was ufortable to ask that question to Aarvi, yet her stubbornness won over and questioned Aarvi.

    "Do you think you will be able to live if anything happens to Aaron?"

    Zelda fixed her eyes on Aarvi''s face to catch every single line on her face. As she had expected, Aarvi''s calmness seemed to drop to the coldness. Her eyes which had confidence and serenity turned frosty. Her natural curl of the lips ttened, loudly speaking her dissatisfaction to the question and unwillingness to have such thoughts.

    Zelda could see the changes in Aarvi after she had been through a life and death experience. Regardless of it, when it came to Aaron, Aarvi Evans was still as vulnerable as Ava Kelly in the past.

    What was she going to do with love-struck fools?

 Chapter 600 - Misunderstood

    ''Do you think you will be able to live if anything happens to Aaron?'' Obviously, Aarvi didn''t like that question.

    Aarvi clenched her teeth watching the old woman in front of her. She was trying toplete the family and there she got a hypothetical question.

    She didn''t want to think about it. But that hypothetical question had a lot to say and a warning to be prepared to face every oddness.

    Before Aaron confessed, all she wanted was toplete all her ns and leave everything behind. She had no wish, no desire, no urge to live or enjoy her life but of course, she wouldn''t have given up her life. That thought never crossed her mind.

    If everything had gone as nned, she would have disappeared after ten more days.

    Aaron became the special factor that changed everything. He gave back her dreams, he showed she could live normal, she could have hopes, enjoy her life again.

    So what if Aaron won''t be there in her life? Will I leave everything behind?

    Her lips opened to speak but the lump in her throat made it hard due to her thoughts. "I will still be breathing." She won''t give up her life, she has a loving family now. So she won''t leave them, she will have to fulfill his responsibilities too.

    Zelda shook her head in resignation understanding the meaning behind her words. Without each other, Aaron and Aarvi were the same. They would breathe, they would be with everyone but they wouldn''t be living their life for themselves anymore.

    There was a sudden change in the topic when Zelda asked, "When are you two nning kids?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She didn''t know she had to let them know about their ns. ''Will they pressure us to have a child?'' Aarvi felt like they were going to fight now. Could she run to the guest room without responding?

    She and Aaron had spoken about it just a day before while they were traveling by rail to Mocon. She promptly and carefully responded, "I need some time. Not until that." She didn''t feel ready for it. And she doesn''t want to take risks until she makes sure Leon has no way out.

    "Some time!?" Zelda wanted that some time to be short so that Aarvi and Aaron could have another link joining them stronger, that could keep them going.

    Aarvi wanted to go back to the topic of the past to hear Zelda''s opinion if there were any changes in her way of thinking or ready to forgive Jordan. Nevertheless, she didn''t get the chance. Zelda pointed her to the dressing table.

    Aarvi obediently went there thinking she might have to fetch something, and heard Zelda order, "Sit."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Without knowing what Zelda was up to, Aarvi sat and watched Zelda on the mirror reflection. Zelda went to her wardrobe, grabbed some�� jewelry box..es?

    Zelda ced the boxes on the table. She picked a small box and handed it to her. "Open." Another single word order.

    Confused, Aarvi opened the box as she heard Zelda, "I and Aaron''s mother had taken this for you." They had bought a simple diamond set for Aaron''s little Cupcake, to give her on Aaron''s birthday when they were going to meet her for the first time.

    They were all eager to see her, to know who could make their Aaron adore her. Who knew it was going to be chaotic that day?

    Aarvi''s lips gaped at her words. Hearing ''Aaron''s mother,'' she could guess it was bought for the day she and Aaron separated.

    The set was simple and pretty. The gold chain was thin whereas the pendant and the earring had the same pattern. It was in a circr ring adorning diamonds and the small leaves at the corner of it.

    Astonished, Aarvi turned to Zelda at the realization, the Rivas family had epted her without even seeing her. They had taken Aaron and his decision very seriously, without the concern of Aaron being young.

    As though Zelda could read her mind, she nodded in eptance, "All we cared about was Aaron was fond of you. We trusted his choice and judgment."

    Aarvi was inarticte. She didn''t know what to say. If she and Aaron had safely reached the birthday party that day, what would have happened? How would they be living?

    Zelda ignored her gaze. She picked another pretty big box. She finally spoke about what Aarvi was waiting for. "Do you know the difference between me and Jordan?"

    Aarvi didn''t respond. Zelda loves to jump between topics so she had to mentally and emotionally be prepared to speak about two.

    Zelda took out an expensive, heavy, intricate designer ne. Standing behind her, she put it on Aarvi as thetter held her hair so that it didn''t trouble Zelda.

    Zelda answered her question, "He was the best surgeon I have ever seen. I admired his level-headedness in every critical situation. But when ites to family, his love makes him anxious, afraid, and weak." She smiled watching the ne around Aarvi''s neck.

    "It looks beautiful on you." Zelda jumped to the jewelry topic again.

    Aarvi shifted her gaze to her reflection. The ne was gorgeous, her eyes traveled on the design that was adorning the diamonds. She barely smiled.

    Zelda smiled seeing her reaction. Shouldn''t the young generation get excited over diamonds? Aarvi wasn''t surprised when her eyes fell on a ne worth a few million but the small neck chain had got her interest and curiosity.

    Zelda didn''tment anything about her reaction and switched the topic, "Do you know why I was calm that day?" Aarvi''s eyes shifted to Zelda, recalling Zelda in the military hospital, "I was prepared for every consequence."

    If Jordan was like Zelda, Aaron and his Cupcake wouldn''t have suffered so much. Zelda still thought if she was with Jordan that day, probably things would have turned out better.

    Aarvi bluntly revealed her opinion on Zelda, "You are pragmatic, that makes you unsentimental." Aarvi wanted to p her mouth after voicing her thoughts without thinking.

    ''What''s wrong with me?'' She let her guard down thinking of the past and Zelda was ying with her mind. Ugh.

    Zelda nodded her head looking at Aarvi breathing andposed herself. She took the rest of the jewelry boxes and handed them to her, "These are for you." She didn''t tell her that she picked a lot of earrings and bracelets asking Shawn about Aarvi''s preferences and style.

    Aarvi didn''t require all that so she wanted to turn down. Zelda sarcasticallymented, "I know you could get yourself a jewelry store."

    Aarvi: "..."

    It wasn''t about money. She doesn''t use much jewelry. They will have to adorn the walk-in closet than on her.

    Was she being misunderstood again?

    Aarvi stood up and faced Zelda. She wanted to give those all back to Zelda saying, when she returns to the family, she will take those from Zelda. It will also show her intentions and clear the misunderstanding.

    Zelda saw Aarvi''s hands going towards her. She went to her armchair as she picked a book from the shelf, "Probably after a week or two." She had a medicine nts farm, she needed to assign the work.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Which topic did she jump to?

    Zelda took a seat and revealed, "I wille back." She could guess why Aarvi was trying to speak about her opinion on the past incident.

    "Huh?" A confused hum left Aarvi''s lips without idea.

    Did she perhaps imagine that?

    She was expecting a big battle, constant visits, and numerous conversations to hear that.

    ----

    After ten minutes,

    When Aarvi went upstairs, she was in a daze. She almost bumped into Aaron if he hadn''t held her shoulders. His eyes brushed over her neck and her little face, "This is Grandma''s wedding ne."

    "Huh?" Aarvi looked like she was in shock and didn''t listen to him. "Ronron, we have misunderstood grandmother all these years."

    Misunderstood? Aaron was confused.

 Chapter 601 - A Perfect Date Night

    After talking to Zelda, Aarvi walked out of the room. She should be celebrating, running upstairs, and calling Megan to tell her everything but Aarvi''s thoughts were on something else.

    Why was she feeling like Zelda was waiting for her and Aaron to get together? Even if they hadn''t visited her, Zelda would have returned.

    When she heard Aaron''s voice, she blurted out what she was able to discern, "Ronron, we have misunderstood grandmother all these years."

    Then she shook her head and apologized, "Sorry I was zoned out. You said something?"

    Aaron sighed loudly seeing her thinking so much. Taking all the boxes from her hands, he took her to the guest room as he repeated, "The ne you are wearing is grandma''s wedding ne. I am not sure, it''s like it was given to her by her mother-inw. Mom had this before you."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She didn''t know she got a timeless antique piece.

    "Ouch��" Aaron flicked on her forehead harder to bring her back to reality. "Why are you zoning out again?"

    Aarvi pouted her lips in dissatisfaction rubbing her forehead, "I didn''t know heirloom kind of things existed." Then she nced at the boxes and eximed, "I became richer." She chuckled in amusement.

    ''Richer?'' Aaron couldn''t believe she even thought that. He was about to help her remove the ne, she suddenly crossed her legs and her back stiffened. "Am I dreaming about everything or imagining all this stuff in a nap? Why are things so fast forward? Shouldn''t I take a year or two to ept you, then two or three years to decide about marriage? This is too unrealistic."

    Aaron: "..."

    ''What did grandma do to her?'' Aaron thought. He heard her continue mumbling while he removed the ne, kept all the boxes aside, pulled the dressing table small stool in front of her to sit, and held her face�� No, more like grabbing her face.

    Before Aarvi could sh him a sweet smile, "Ahhh�� Aaron you idiot��" She cried out in pain when he pinched her cheeks harder enough to make her face go bright red and her eyes moist.

    He was expecting her to beat him but she started her drama of bawling out. "Ronron�� it hurts." She slowly shifted to hisp and wrapped herself around him repeating, "It hurts, Ronron..."

    Does he have to pinch so hard to remind her it wasn''t a dream?

    Aaron: "..."

    He thought for a moment and guessed, "Grandma is returning?"

    Aarvi stopped her drama and nodded vigorously in eptance. Then she told him how much she could understand Zelda, "Grandmother isn''t angry at grandfather, it was a disappointment. Grandfather treasures the family too much so grandmother didn''t want you to leave the house or be against him all his life. That would have broken grandfather��"

    She sat on the edge of the bed and continued, "Okay, just imagine. You would have seen grandfather and grandmother living well while you were suffering because of his decision, how would you have felt? Pathetic, right?" She asked.

    Aaron thought in the way Aarvi said. He felt she had a point and he never thought of it that way before. Not just him, they always assumed Zelda was angry at Jordan for his unforeseen behavior and stubbornness to leave Aaron abroad.

    Without waiting for Aaron''s response, she continued as though she might forget if taken a small break, "Hence grandmother chose to be away from grandfather so that when we get together, we could consider the fact Grandfather also suffered these years and forgive him.

    Grandmother didn''t want Grandfather alone to take your wrath so she was indirectly sharing his troubles so that the tough period could be shortened instead of prolonging to lifelong.

    It''s just that grandmother doesn''t know how to express herself. Her way of dealing with things seems tough and heartless. Whereas she did all these for grandfather so that he doesn''t leave the world with regrets and a heavy heart.

    As soon as she heard about you and me getting married, she was preparing to return. And she must have felt wrong when she heard us, it''s alright��"

    In a breath, Aarvi continued, looking him in the eyes. When she realized she spoke a lot, she scratched her head, "Did I make sense? Did you get what I am trying to say?... Why are you sighing so much? Am I irritat...?"

    "Shhhhhhh��." Aaron covered her lips and shushed her. She doesn''t have to exin to him so much. He can understand her with fewer words.

    Seeing her getting worried as she was annoying him with nonstop chatter, he pulled her on hisp and hugged her. He sighed because she was suffocating herself. He wanted to remind her to breathe.

    He rewound her words and tried to understand Zelda. Thetter was aplex puzzle. She hides her real emotions even from Jordan. She tries her hardest to keep her mind practical hence she often loses the little happiness while looking at the bigger picture.

    He was seeing and talking with Zelda for so many years. He couldn''t believe Aarvi was able to read between Zelda''s cold unemotional words.

    Cupping her face, he chuckled seeing her curiously looking at him. "Doozy."

    She shed a sweet smile. He carried her up in a bear hug as he went out of the guest room, "Let''s pause your little brain from working so hard."

    "As you say, my dear hubby." He had just taken a few steps out hearing her flirt, "Ahem" Aarvi jumped off from Aaron''s arms, She wanted to put on nonchnce but ran away to the bathroom.

    Sophia tried her hardest to bury her chuckle standing behind Zelda.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi yed to be hitting her forehead to the wall, "Why�� Just why the hell isn''t the bathroom in the guest room?"

    ----

    After a steaming bath, Aarvi felt her all-day physical exhaustion was reduced. A good sleep was enough to return to the battle. Her first focus was the man following them to the vige.

    Wrapped in a night robe, she went to the guest room. She was weed to the entrancing smell ofvender.

    ''The room wasn''t scented before.'' She thought.

    Her eyes recorded the changes. The bright light in the room was changed to dim, flowers were changed in the vase, thevender-scented many candles were arranged around the room. It was very romantic and soothing. A perfect date night scene out of a movie with her husband in the frame.

    "What''s going on, Mr. Hubby?" She asked looking at Aaron who was checking his mails on her tab while lying on the bed on his stomach. They enjoyed themselves all day, she didn''t want a date night but a good sleep.

    Aaron pressed his forefinger between his brows. His grandmother is a stubborn brute. She threw him out of the room, arranged everything before she left. "What do you think?" He asked without looking at her. He could only hope she doesn''t start seducing him now.

    Aarvi sniffed thevender and innocently responded, "For a good night''s sleep." Lavender alleviates stress after all.

    Aaron: "..." His wife truly paused her brain after listening to his advice.

    He didn''t respond. He was hoping she would sleep on the bed by saying tired, but when the bed sank near his leg, he felt a little frame press on his back and gentlyid on him.

    His focus was lost from the screen, and breath struck in his throat. With his thoughts already running wild, he could feel her softness pressing on his hardback, her curves aligning against his stiffened body. Her head softlyid below his nape, slowly snuggling to afortable position.

    He swallowed hard, finding it too hard to stay still or even breathe. He knew he wouldn''t be able to cuddle her anymore.

 Chapter 602 - I Want You

    ## R18 Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter. You can skip this chapter. ##

    While Aaron was trying his hardest to have control over himself, his mind was just losing it. He couldn''t focus or think of anything but the woman on him.

    When he was close to losing it, suddenly he heard her yawn wide as her arms encircled around his shoulders and her little face rubbed against his back.

    Aaron: "..."

    Here he was thinking she was seducing him, hence he couldn''t have control over him.

    "Ronron��" Aarvi murmured while recalling their day, and the beautiful vige.

    Aaron clenched his teeth. Her low mellow voice was like oil being fed to the fire. He wanted to put her down on the bed, tuck her in and cool himself down but he was frozen, he highly doubted if he could do that, instead of taking over her.

    ''She is exhausted.'' He tried to remind his overwhelmed mind to distract himself. It didn''te useful.

    He even tried to think if she falls asleep, he wouldn''t be an inhuman beast to do anything to her. The small frame on his back moved, throwing out all the excuses he was trying to give himself.

    "Ronron!" She propped her face up and tilted aside to look at his side profile. The soft candlelight was kissing his chiseled jawline, making it look more angr and tempting.

    In drowsy eyes, she smiled infatuatedly thinking her husband was so hot. The next moment, seeing him still not giving her attention from the stupid tab. She pouted grumpily.

    She was thinking of taking off every year for a month or two and spending their time together in the vige in spring. Or else, they could open a small hospital in the vige for him and settle there with him with no tension of anything. That simple life was tempting her.

    And there he was, staring at the screen, reading an email.

    She was itching to grab his hair and hit his head against that tab and scold him to marry his work. How could she ept that she was being ignored for that mere email?

    Was the work email so important than hearing her?

    Anyhow, how could she bear to treat her husband that way? Rather, she lowered her head to bite his neck to show her displeasure for his attitude when they were on a short vacation.

    Like a thin thread snapping at the heavyweight, Aaron just lost it. Everything was faded in front of what seemed to take control over him. His body acted on its own. He hand held her head and rolled her down on the bed in one swift move.

    Shocked, Aarvi felt her heart freeze for a moment and cried his name, clutching his shoulders thinking she was falling off, "RONrooo..." Before her voice could go out of the room, he muffled her voice, seizing her mouth in a desperate, impassioned kiss.

    Aarvi''s eyes widened in shock. She stared at the thick longshes of his shut eyes. The sleepiness from her eyes fled out of the window while trying to grasp the situation.

    Wasn''t he ignoring her just now?

    She just wanted to hug him and didn''t do anything to seduce�� seduce��

    Her thoughts disappeared as if those weren''t present before. Her eyes slowly closed on their own, focusing on his possessive kiss, invading her mouth like he has to conquer her quickly.

    His one hand was cradling her head, tilting her head to mold their lips. Their tongues danced rhythmically, hungrily against each other.

    "Cupcake��" He uttered against her gasping lips and crashed on them capturing them in another fierce kiss. His kiss turned so passionate that he hadn''t expected to react so wildly with his Cupcake. It was all her fault when he was trying his best to hold back.

    Her hands wrapped around his back and another caressed his nape without her mind. "Ronron��" Her whisper was again muffled when he sucked on her tongue.

    Aarvi moaned when his hand began to tenderly caress her. The pleasure pit started to build, making her intoxicated under his rough yet sensual ministration. The sexual tension was too much for her to handle each time. She wanted to feel him more, touch him, kiss him, love him more than before.

    Shy or not, she never hid how much she wanted him, both emotionally and physically. So she pressed him on her closer and kissed him back with the same fierceness without holding back.

    She shuddered when she felt tingly where she was sensitive. Her body arched against his, craving more of his touch and attention. "Ronron��" She pleaded with him between their kiss which just acted as fuel to fill his desire.

    Aarvi suddenly gasped and bit his lip hard. Her toes curled tight when his fingers were just behind the thince tracing her wet folds.

    Aaron abruptly broke their intense kiss as though her gasp was a warning rm ringing in his ear. For a second, he thought he hurt her and took his hand away from her legs.

    Her eyes fluttered open in a daze as she mewled in aint, "Ronron��" She didn''t want him to leave. Only if she could flip him down and overpower him.

    The moment their gaze met, his eyes zed in dark desire ready to swallow her right there. Her dazed eyes were gleaming in pleasure. Her brown hair locks were spread on the white sheet like the blush on her cheeks were tempting for him to continue.

    She was his sinful seductress, never failing to control him.

    Aarvi''s face flushed darker under his gaze, her racing heart thundered in her chest. She had only his name on her lips. Hence she chose actions over words. Lifting her head from the bed, she brushed her lips against his.

    Further roused, Aaron breathed out cupping her head, "Cupcake��" Struggling with himself, he ced her head back on the pillow. He gritted his teeth. He had never thought it would be so difficult to have control over his physical needs. He wasn''t even sure whether he was being a jerk or his wife was too alluring for him to be in senses.

    "You are tired." He finally said in a restrained voice. First times are always special so he didn''t want to ruin it for her.

    Aarvi knew he craved for her as much as her, if not more. Even if he was trying to be considerate, his body wasn''t lying what it wanted.

    She wrapped her arms tight causing him to fall much closer on her. There was hardly any space left between their faces. Aaron clutched the nket behind her, staring deep into the ck endless depth of her eyes.

    He confessed when he was back to the brink of losing while her hot breath continued to fan his lips, "Cupcake, I can''t�� resist��"

    Aarvi felt him shudder to have control, yet she didn''t let him go. She knew he had two minds, one needed her, another one thought of her exhaustion. One wanted to listen to his heart without surrendering to his body while the other one was trying to overpower his affectionate, loving heart.

    She wasn''t a delicate princess and he treated her like a porcin doll. So she could only be a little shameless. She felt her cheeks burn, her fingers slowly tugged his t-shirt when she opened her lips, "I want you�� I want to feel you inside me."

 Chapter 603 - A Wild Creature

    ## R18 Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter. You can skip this chapter too. ##

    Aaron stared down at his wife in amazement hearing her blunt words. Does she even know what she was saying? Or did she just say it on a spur of the moment?

    She doesn''t only know how to soothe him, make him enjoy and happy, her mere words could stir a strong wave of emotions. As soon as he heard that from her mouth, he lost the control he had in himself right then. He couldn''t help but press his lips against hers. His fingers went through her soft hair as she allowed him to kiss her deeper and deeper.

    "Ronroo��" Aarvi purred with pleasure, he sucked her lower lip, grazing it with his tongue.

    "Oh Cupcake��" He uttered against her lips, iming them in a demanding, greedy kiss as if he was being starved for days. He was indeed starving. He always ignored his body and its needs, never giving it the least importance especially after knowing her conflicting opinions about love and lust.

    He kept pushing himself, harshly treating the needs of his body until it no longer could suffer. He didn''t know if he was acting on his physical desire that was bing the primal need or to make love to her. Yet, he tried to keep in mind that he shouldn''t be an animal but treasure the woman who was readily giving herself to him.

    Aarvi whimpered when he tenderly fondled her breast over a thinyer of fabric. The sensual heat was engulfing her, yet she craved more of it. Her hands freely wandered on his back, as though looking for something without knowing what. Helpless, she could only surrender and squirm under him.

    Aaron untied the wrap around her waist, freeing her from the rob without leaving her mouth. He groaned against her lips, finding anotheryer of cloth to his hands instead of the milky soft skin he had anticipated. Why does a nightdress have so manyyers?

    His caresses were making her nipples poke painfully at the underneath of her nightdress and her sweet spots throb with anticipation.

    Her slender fingers shifted to his neck, gently caressing his bare skin, drawing circles on his nape. He made a rumbling sound in his chest at the fluttering touch of her fingers.

    Aarvi pulled a little away from him, using her tongue to trace an outline on his lips. Their lips met again, kissing onest time, gentler and softer this time testing their growing anticipation. They drew apart, just to go for another soul-stealing kiss that left her breathless and weak in knees.

    Their passion for each other had been taken off as they breathed deeply looking into each other''s eyes. They needed no words to tell how much they craved for each other.

    He brushed the strand of her hair away from her face. Dipping his head, he kissed her neck making her blush, holding her breath. He just didn''t want to fulfill the needs of his body or hers. He was going to love every part of her body and let her know his love in actions.

    He trailed wet, hot kisses towards her ear hearing her mewls in pleasure. Letting his breath tickle under her ear, he nibbled her sensitive spot, melting her under her.

    "Cupcake..." His husky, seductive voice tickled her ear. Beautiful, Gorgeous, or any words, he never felt those give justice to her. He found no word better than Cupcake to hold all his emotions.

    Aarvi let out a pleased hum running her hands over his back. He tossed his t-shirt to let her wandering hands find the destination those were searching for. Her hand brushed up his spine sending shivers down his body, making him a ticking time bomb.

    He slowly pushed her robe aside exposing her bare shoulder still his face buried in her neck, leaving bite marks reducing her to a little mess, biting back her moans.

    His long fingers reached the hem of the nightdress, making her quiver when his hand grazed over her inner thighs. He gently lifted her dress exposing her naked chest making her bite her lips in excitement and anticipation.

    He didn''t rush. His hands unhurriedly reached up to her shoulders, sliding her robe and dress from her shoulders and removed them from her body, and tossed them away leaving her in just herce panties.

    Seeing him too slow, Aarvi could only flush further under his gaze, itching to cover her chest. She could never get used to eyes on her. She still felt like for the first time lying naked beneath him.

    Before she could reduce to a shying little mess, he covered her mouth with his in a passionate kiss and began to caress her shoulders with his long fingers and slowly making his way towards her breast.

    A stimting moan tore out of her lips feeling his skin rubbing against her, making her aroused and hotter.

    His lips trailed down her chin and began to suck on her neck. Aarvi''s hand clutched his hair while that other ran his back. She threw her head back, giving him more ess to her neck.

    He lightly cupped her breasts in hisrge, warm hands and groaned at how soft and smooth they felt in his hands. A long sensual moan slipped from her lips as he massaged her breasts while still sucking her neck.

    Her mouth was wide open as she started to irregrly breathe more deeply. Her eyes were closed as her focus was on the delicious sensations that he was granting her.

    His lips are leaving a burning trail of fire on her skin as he sucked a particrly sensitive area on her neck.

    The pleasure felt right for her and the spot that he was sucking sent bolts of pleasure from all over her body to her lower abdomen.

    He rolled her already swollen nipples between his fingers, and they grew hard with his attention. She couldn''t help but try badly to hold back a moan as she arched her back.

    Her hands were holding his hair tightly as his hands fondled, caressed her breasts. His slow and soft ministration felt like new torture, his tease was too much for her to hold.

    She couldn''t stop herself and cupped his hands with hers. Encouraging him to be rough with her. She squeezed her breasts with more ferocity.

    She couldn''t believe she just did it. She bit her lip in shame, too embarrassed to face him.

    A wicked smirk adorned his face, looking at her eager as much as him. She heard him whisper next to her ear, "Have patience Cupcake��"

    She twitched at his hot breath. She knew it, she knew he was purposefully teasing her. "You- are killing me." She breathed and groaned, urging him when his tongue licked her over sensitive right nipples and sucked hard on them.

    He skillfully started sucking it while he hungrily squeezed the other bosom with his other hand, just like her body craved.

    While he dly obliged to her needs, she kept biting back her moans. He suddenly stopped and sought her mouth. Pulling her lips away from teeth, he nibbled her lip making her whimper in stinging pain.

    "Ronron��" She groaned.

    He looked into her hooded eyes, "Don''t hold back. I have experienced as much as you." As much as it was new to her, he was also inexperienced.

    It took a few seconds for her to understand before she understood, "Grandmother��" It came out like a whisper. She was afraid of making too much noise due to the olddies in the house.

    "They aren''t in the house." Then he gritted his teeth, "Looks like I was too easy on you."

    "Ron��" He caught her lips in an aggressive and ferocious kiss giving her no time.

    For Aarvi, everything till now felt like a trailer. If she was savoring the growing pleasure till now, she started crying out in pleasure, truly losing her ability to think anything. He started to take over her savagely making her into a whimpering wild creature on the bed.

 Chapter 604 - Nervous

    ## R18 Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter. You can skip this chapter. ##

    Aaron hardly gave her time to rx. Aarvi was light-headed, a tight coil in her pleasure pit had reached heights before he could even go south. She withered under him, gasping when his gently yet hungrily running hands on her body and sensually yet dangerous mouth, pushing her to pure ecstasy.

    He gave onest lick, sucking hard on her buds watching her shudder. She was drowning into deeper pleasure with his intensity. That was driving him to greater pleasure, craving to enter her. He held back, aware of the pain she will go through for the first time.

    He slowly slid down to her navel as he licked her soft, delicate body. Her hands, legs, and toes shiver with the way his tongue teased her body. She felt really good inducing moans without reins on them.

    He prepped with the wet kisses, going down to her thighs, and looked up at her with an intent look on his face.

    Her hair spread out like a storm cloud on the pristine pillow as he looked at her intensely with a smirk on his face seeing her too shy to look him in the eye when he reached just above her panties.

    He suddenly pulled off her panties, tearing them off her, making her gasp and stare at him, mouth pop open in shock.

    She was lying on the clean white duvetpletely naked. She flinched under his gaze. His fingers were grazing a line of fire up the length of her thighs, teasing her at inner thighs without giving in to her anticipation.

    "Aaaron��" Her breathing was heavy and her heart was pounding in her chest. He looked at her intensely with a dangerous smirk on his face.

    Aarvi swallowed hard and her face flushed darker when his face was mere inches from her throbbing sex. In the haze, she didn''t know if she wanted to close her legs or open them for him.

    His heart raced, the musky smell filled his nostrils. He brought his finger close to her sensitive spot and brushed over her, teasing her while his other hand spread her slender legs before him, like a flower blooming, her lips revealing her fleshy pink. To clearly see how the pink cunt was dripping with her wet juices.

    She was aroused and drowned in ecstasy with his touch when she heard him murmur, "Beautiful." His zing eyes caught her eyes, holding her breath in the throat. Locking her gaze, he brought his face closer. He suddenly opened his mouth and flicked his tongue over her wetness.

    "Oh ****..." She moaned out loud and arched her back while he started sucking her puffy and wet lips. And then moved away just to hear her utter his name pleadingly.

    He then bought his finger to dip inside her wet vagina, spreading the fluid over her swollen clit.

    He lightly flicked his tongue in circles around her clit, getting close but not touching it which made her drive almost crazy with his naughty actions.

    "Aaaron��" Her one hand tightly grabbed the bedsheet and the other hand hung on to the pillow for dear life as he started tickling her clit with the tip of his tongue making her moan out loud as his other hand was squeezing her bosom.

    Aarvi gasped when he slipped a finger inside her which was dripping with her juices without her knowing. She was tight but the wetness made it easy for him to slide his finger inside him.

    As he plunged his finger in and out of her, he slowly again began to suck her taut bud. He took the whole engorged button into his mouth as he rolled it around with his tongue making her quiver.

    With his skillful tongue and the finger pleasuring her together, she couldn''t help but slide her fingers in his hair, clutching them. She unawarely started to move against his finger.

    He knew she was close to her release soon, he dipped another finger inside her, to increase her pleasure. He started thrusting his fingers faster and teasing her clit with his thumb.

    His thrust quickening its pace, Aarvi moaned loudly while uttering his name, throwing her head side to side. She could feel the erratic beats of her heart when her body jerked and cried out in pleasure that consumed her. She shuddered violently and spasmed. It was the most intense and quickest orgasm that she had till now.

    Watching her rose to heights of pleasure, his hand caressed her quivering body. He chuckled seeing her release for him so fastly. His mouth never left her clit even though she came, his eyes glued on her, watching her drowning in pleasure.

    He kept sucking her dripping juices until she was clean. Her chest rose and fell drunk in the pulses coursing through her body. She gulped hard when he looked up and licked her juices from his fingers.

    He went up towards her and pressed his lips against her lips giving her the much-needed kiss. She cupped his face with her hands as they both kissed each other passionately, hungrily.

    His hand again went down to her sex and started fingering her as hard and rough as he could...

    "Ronron��" She flinched, she wanted more. She wrapped her arms around his neck with the pleasure again to hit her toes.

    He then stopped suddenly making her look at him in his eyes. He got up from her removing his sweatpants leaving himself in just his boxers.

    She could clearly see his boner striving in the boxers and the desire and the need in his eyes.

    Her heart skipped a beat in her chest as she saw him slowly sliding his boxers down his torso. His full rock-hard length sprung out free from its confines.

    Her fingers dug in the nket when he stood leaving himself naked in front of her. Her eyes never left his hard eight sculpted abs and his manhood. She doubted if she could take him fully, witnessing itrger than before.

    He can see her lustful eyes on him with anticipation and nervousness.

    He went back to her and prepped her little face while his hard length brushed over her sensitive spot. A sensual moan left her lips when he rubbed the tip of manhood between her legs. The sensation they felt from it was wholly at a different level, hitting the peak of her anticipation.

    He pressed his lips against her slowly kissing her passionately as they both moaned in each other''s mouths. He only kept rubbing her clit with his cock which made her drive nuts and moan repeatedly, "Ron... ron��"

    Aaron teased her when he wanted to enter her more badly, "Yes, Cupcake."

    Intoxicated, Aarvi could do nothing but leave her shame, "I want�� you��"

    Then she was focused on the kiss that he is trying to dominate. She wrapped her arms around his neck and started kissing him more forcefully as their both tongues were dancing together.

    All the while he slowly spread her legs more with one hand and he grabbed the tip of his cock with his other hand and brought it above her opening. He didn''t warn her about the pain, trying to focus her attention on their kiss.

    He slowly, but forcefully, thrust his thick cock in a swift move into her tight cunt, and as soon as he entered, he pushed himself inside her. Their kiss broke, she squirmed at the pain and cried out as her nails scratched his back.

 Chapter 605 - Outshine

    ## R18 Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter. You can skip this chapter. ##

    She was so tight, and mped around his girth, almost taking away the barely remaining control. That was his first, he felt heavenly but the pain on her face kept him sane.

    Aarvi had heard it would be painful for the first time. She wasn''t sure if she wasn''t braced herself for the pain or she was just being sensitive, she couldn''t stop her tears rolling out, tightly wrapping her arms around him and the nails jabbing his back.

    Aaron kissed her rolling tears, whispering soothing words, despite knowing it was useless of him to do so. "It will be fine... Tell me when you are ready�� Then I will move." He promised, caressing her hair and nting tender kisses on her face.

    Aarvi knew that look on his face. Heartbroken to see her in pain. Whereas he was holding back, treating his body harshly while staying in the same position without moving inside her, just so to give her time to calm down and get adjusted to his size.

    Aarvi clenched her teeth, hoping the pain would reduce as she nodded in response.

    "Cupcake��" He whispered. He knew the pain would reduce with the pleasure but he wanted to be careful without making her go through more pain.

    His restrained yet mild voice uttering her name was all she needed to soothe her, her body, her soul. He doesn''t want to hurt her, likewise, she didn''t want him to think she was in pain because of him. Tears stopped escaping from her eyes soon after, adjusting to the pain to bear it longer.

    Aarvi moved slightly in her position and she heard soft growls in her ear and he sucked her sensitive skin under her ear. His struggle was real while throbbing inside her. He was fighting against his self-control and deadly pleasure while his so hot manhood was inside her the first time.

    He learned the meaning of her words, ''We will be our destruction.'' His heart was torn between the unseen pleasure that was maddening him and her pain which was breaking his heart.

    Aarvi felt her body turn hotter when she felt him throb inside her. She didn''t know he could still grow bigger. Flushed at her thoughts, Her slender fingers cupped his face and brought near her face.

    He was the man she wanted, she could cross mountains for him if needed. This little pain was nothing. Without hesitation to the pain, she wanted him to let go of himself, only for her.

    Aaron clenched his teeth, staring down at his wife carrying a blissful smirk on her little face while her cheeks flushed red. He mused what was making his Cupcake smile in pain.

    Before he could utter anything in worry of her, Aarvi pulled his face down until their lips barely brushed against each other and whispered the words his body was craving for, "I am ready... Make me yours, Ronron."

    Even though she could boldly and shamelessly utter what she wants, a small part of her was shy just like any naive girl.

    Without letting his heart focus on her pain or she gets embarrassed, she threw a final stroke capturing his lips in a ferocious kiss making him admit the defeat, in no time.

    He slowly moved up inside her and steadily thrust back inside her, not wanting to hurt her anymore. She felt burning pain yet she didn''t want him to stop anymore. She made him wait for so long, knowingly or unknowingly but not anymore. Her hand shifted around his neck while the other one freely moved on his back all the while engaging in searing intense kisses.

    Before she could grasp if her pain dulled, his slow and steady pace increased without his awareness. She wanted to cry and ask him to slow down but before she did�� He sealed her lips back in another soul-melting kiss.

    She didn''t know when and how he turned faster and beasty. She was sure he was not in control. He was too fast for her to endure.

    Her nails sunk into his shoulder making him groan in her mouth but he was too consumed in the heat and the epitome of pleasure he never felt before. He finally gave up his battle, drowning in the fire of pleasure that nothing could quench but her.

    Aarvi gasped in surprise when she felt him thrust deeper inside her pulling, all the way up and repeat. Before she could whimper, it got muffled by his ravenous kiss.

    "Ahhhh... Mmm..." She moaned against his lips as she scratched his back. Without knowing, she was stimting him further, making him thrust faster and deeper into her.

    "Cupcake��" His soft growls repeated over as though all he could feel and think was of her and her touch exploring his back was lighting the fire to burn stronger.

    Aarvi soon lost to the intense pleasure, outshining the pain. His lips uttering her name burning her skin buried in her neck, his hand rubbing and massaging her bosom, and the indescribable feeling spreading in her by his each slid in and out of her, Aarvi was reduced to the moaning mess beneath him.

    His soft growls and the sounds he was making were exciting each of her nerves but the lewd sounds she was making, left her in shame and also helpless.

    "Aaaaron��" Her fingers grabbed his hair, pulling him up to face her but she didn''t know why she did that. No words came out of her lips looking into his hooded dark eyes staring right into herself like trying to suck her soul inside him.

    Her brows lightly knitted when he slowed down, making her wrap her slender legs around his waist, "Ahh... Don''t��" She unawarely started to move against his hips.

    A wicked smirk graced his handsome face and quickened his pace, watching her hooded eyes filled with thirst, her parted lips moaning in pleasure with his name. The sensual expression of his Cupcake aroused him further whereas it had a different kind of satisfaction to watch her.

    A kind of possessiveness washed over him, stirring the turmoil of emotions in him, "Oh god!! Cupcake��" He seized her mouth while his thrust continued to increase than her moves causing the delicious friction inside her, earning her relentless moans.

    Aarvi felt the springpletely tightened in her lower abdomen reaching the heights of pleasure, she whimpered as her nails dug in his back, "Aar- Aaroooon�� I- I..."

    Aaron could feel her walls being tightened around his member. He braced her in his arms, moved faster than before making her wither under him.

    Aarvi threw her head back, her back arched, unable to hold anymore while he continued to plunge deep inside her. Her body jolted violently and her teeth sunk into his shoulder when she exploded, dissolving into the pleasure.

    Aarvi was shuddering with shockwaves rippling through her body when she felt him suddenly stiffen, his husky voice purred her name, trembling strongly when he exploded inside her.

 Chapter 606 - A Dangerous Wife

    ## R18 Warning. There are no significant plot details in this chapter. You can skip this chapter. ##

    The room was filled in the erotic air. It fell into silence other than the two breathing heavily, enjoying their first afterglow together while calming their erratic heartbeats.

    Aaron left most of his weight on his elbow, resting his head on her chest listening to her rhythmic heartbeats while feeling his own. He didn''t literally put her heart in a frenzy when it slowly started to calm down.

    Aarvi slowly descended from the height of pleasure, flushed in pure ecstasy and satisfaction while recalling everything in her mind. She felt slightly sore down there but still having him inside her, stretching her, filling her insides gave her different kinds of fulfillment.

    She still couldn''t believe the most gentle, patient man could go savage. Well, it wasn''t like she wasining, she was d he didn''t ignore himself more, just to cater for her.

    Her fingers gently caressed his bare shoulder where she had bit. She lowered her head to check if she hurt him, and her eyesnded on the candle burning in a transparent ss holder. She knew Aaron was worried that she was exhausted in the beginning so this couldn''t be arranged by him. If she recalled right, she heard him say Zelda and Sophia weren''t in the house. So�� Did Zelda arrange all these?

    Aarvi''s lips popped open in shock.

    Was that the reason Zelda was asking her about the babies?

    Aarvi felt her face turn hot and without realizing it, her hands wrapped around his neck snuggling close as though there was still space left.

    Aaron was calming himself and chanting that he should let her rest after their long day and strenuous activity on the bed. He groaned when she moved and the Little Monster inside her wet, hot core throbbed.

    He quickly pulled himself out, unwillingly to make her bone-tired and then he realized he didn''t wear protection. Taking his Cupcake mischievousness, he was prepared and carried the protection with him but couldn''t believe he forgot when the time came.

    He had epted that they wouldn''t have children so soon. Even though Aarvi had her reasons, his main reason was her health. He wanted to give her time to adjust to the hormonal changes and stabilize her health before they could think of another little tot in their life. His priority was always her, not to grow their family. Not just him, the Rivas family''s primary focus was also Aarvi and her health, hence they never asked him or pushed them for babies.

    To avoid any misunderstanding sprouting between them, he blurted out, looking up at her little flushed face, glowing in a thinyer of sweat and smiling in the afterglow, "I forgot��"

    Aarvi missed him as soon as he pulled himself out. She could see worry back on his face. To ease him up, she cupped his face and pecked on his lips, cutting off his words, "I know you love me." She gave a naughty smile.

    Aaron: "..."

    He was speechless for a second before he shook off his thoughts. His doozy wife never stops leaving him amused, "Yeah, I love my Cupcake." He pressed his lips on her forehead and faced her again.

    He bit a tongue that looked too cute to her eyes before revealing it without knowing how she was going to react to it, "I forgot to use protection."

    Aarvi giggled against all the reactions he had expected. Wrapping her arms around, she pecked on his cheek, then bit him and again giggled, "You are so cute."

    Aaron: "..."

    She was about to flip him down to go on top of him but he easily held her back. He wouldn''t give her a chance to seduce him even though the Little Monster would stay excited.

    Aarvi jutted her lips in displeasure. Her strength was useless against his, "Well, you should be happy." Then she whispered next to his ear, "Our first time didn''t have an extrayer." Despite saying it so effortlessly, she was flushed like a ripe tomato.

    She truly didn''t mind it. If she gets pregnant, then she would happily ept it. After all, Life is all about facing surprises and shocks.

    Aaron slowly breathed. He�� No, the Little Monster was getting excited hearing her words�� He corrected himself, her voice. He added more to it, her tempting body, her tantalizing touches, her delicious taste, and her enticing fragrance.

    When he got the urge to touch her softness and kiss her neck, he pulled the nket up and covered her leaving her wordless and baffled.

    He kissed her cheek and as his other hand stroked her blushing cheeks. He knew she was tired, given a few minutes, she would doze off weing the goddess of sleep. "We will get the contraceptive tomorrow."

    Aarvi had forgotten about it. "Oh."

    Aaron continued, "I will juste." He kissed her forehead, grabbed his pants that were lying on the floor. Putting it on, he left the room quickly without turning behind to look at her.

    Aarvi knew he must have gone out to the bathroom or to fetch something. But she didn''t like being alone in a room while lying under the nket, wearing nothing. Assuming it was a sign of weakness, she didn''t stop him. She tried to get hold of herself and sat up on the bed to keep her distracted.

    She bit her lips hard when she felt her legs weak and sore. Holding onto the nket around her, she managed to reach the window, overlooking the mountains. She could spot small viges far away. The faint noise of river flow could be heard in absolute silence. Despite being summer, the temperature was cool and soothing.

    She was about to push open the window to feel the night breeze when she felt Aaron stand behind her as he held her hand turning her around. The air was cold outside so he didn''t open the window and asked her, cupping her head, "Why aren''t you resting? Do you need some fresh air?"

    Aarvi shook her head, as she went closer to him. Resting her chin on his shoulder, "I need you."

    Aaron left the wet towel on the tea table. Wrapping his arm around her, his hand caressed her head as he asked, "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi contemted before deciding to stay transparent even if it''s a weakness, "Don''t leave me alone like that."

    Aaron took a second before understanding. If the room had an ensuite, he wouldn''t have left her like that. Understanding the vulnerability, he hummed, promising to himself and her that he would take better care of her needs.

    "Take some rest, we have to drive back to Coasta tomorrow." Then they need to take a sea route to reach Palm ind to avoid air travel for her.

    However, Aarvi looked up at him and sounded too innocent to believe, "Are you sure?" She asked before taking a small step away and looked down at the Little Monster that was poking her so long.

    Aaron cursed himself in mind and caught her hand before she could tease the Little Monster, "I am damn sure." He wasn''t sure about his body though.

    "Ohh��" Her voice trailed.

    "Aarvi��" He grunted when her leg was close to rubbing his length and he held her hand before she could touch me. Having a mischievous wife is too dangerous. It wasn''t like he was tired, he was concerned about her and she wasn''t appreciating it.

    With a hand and a leg under his control, Aarvi had no choice, she left the nket to fall to the ground and pushed him on the armchair without letting him think of her move. Aaron had to sumb to his seductress while making out on the armchair.

 Chapter 607 - Drastic Changes

    At eight, in the Rivas mansion,

    As soon as Sophia delivered the message to Megan that Zelda had decided to return, the first thing she did was rush up to Jordan who was reading a newspaper in the leisure room.

    Jordan heard her footsteps and moved his paper away. He should be stopping her but he was amused seeing her delighted. Elder Harmon was curious too and noticed Meganposing quickly after noticing his presence.

    Megan scolded herself in her mind thinking how could she forget they had a guest at home. She shed a polite smile at Elder Harmon as she pleaded to Jordan to go with her, without wording it.

    Jordan knew Megan wouldn''t react in such a way if there was nothing important so he folded the papers, excusing himself, "Excuse us a minute, Chairman Harmon."

    Then he went to Megan who hooked her arms and took him into the nearest room which was the library. "Dad, Mom ising." She blurted out in excitement before shaking her head, "I mean Mom has decided toe. It might take a week to appoint somebody for the farm and a new housekeeper for the house��" She shook Jordan''s hand who was still in shock, "Dad�� Mom ising back home." She chuckled seeing Jordan frozen without being able to believe his ears.

    Jordan had waited to hear this for so many years. Hearing Megan repeat it, he knew his ears weren''t ringing but it was so hard to believe.

    Zelda had objected to his visit all these years while the rest could go to see her whenever they liked. She hade to the city when Ariel met with an ident however they had no time to meet and greet. So he was going to see her after another three years. There was anticipation, eagerness, and a hint of agitation on how she might treat him after so many years.

    Will they have drastic changes? It was obvious as they lived far from each other without a word.

    Will she criticize me in everything? He was ready to ept each of disapproval.

    Will she forgive��

    Jordan faintly jerked when Megan shook her hand and chuckled at him. He least wanted to look like a young husband eagerly waiting for his wife. So he coughed to silence her, she did but suppressed her chuckles making her face go red.

    "I know you are happy, do you have to hide from me, Dad? Come on, I deserve a smile, for delivering the news. Just one, Dad. Am I asking a lot? Dad..." Even though she sounded like requesting, Jordan knew she was teasing him.

    "Let here." He grunted as though it didn''t matter to him. He turned around and walked towards the door urately knowing Megan would tell each reaction to Zelda as soon as thetter returned.

    Megan pursed her lips and teased again, "Are you smiling now, Dad?"

    Well, Jordan indeed smiled, the crow''s feet on his wrinkled face was so deep that it spoke of his happiness. Hearing Megan put on a cold face and shoot her nce.

    Megan held herughter till Jordan left and burst out. She started calling Connor, Karsen, and also Shawn to let them know Zelda wasing. She had dialed Aarvi and Aaron''s number but the call wasn''t answered.

    ��

    In the leisure room, Elder Harmon could feel the air around Jordan was lighter and happier. His movements were so fluid and effortless that Jordan looked ten years younger. Hence Elder Harmon couldn''t help butment, "Anything special? Elder Rivas, you are glowing."

    Jordan''s expression went nk hearing him but his eyes were lying. He couldn''t believe it was so obvious. He thought it might be the experienced eyes of Elder Harmon.

    Jordan didn''t feel the necessity to hide as Elder Harmon would be staying for a little longer until Aarvi made sure Leon couldn''t reach any of the Harmons. "My wife ising home," he said inly while only he knew the joy of saying it out loud.

    Elder Harmon was shocked before he understood Jordan''s wife wasn''t dead but alive and staying somewhere. Respecting his privacy, he didn''t ask anything more. "So many celebrations to join here."

    Jordan recalled what they were all and nodded in content. He felt like Aarvi came with lots of happiness to the family.

    Both returned to the things they were reading when Elder Harmon gasped recalling Leon. "Elder Rivas, is there a way to make sure Leon doesn''t know about your wife? I don''t want him to trouble you all more." He genuinely sounded worried and concerned about the Rivas family.

    Jordan leaned on the chair. He was thinking about going and picking up Zelda. Now that he thinks, he felt the need to speak with Aaron first before nning anything. "Please be worry-free while you are here. My grandsons are��" He paused, not just Shawn and Aaron, he knew Aarvi had her strength to protect so he corrected himself, "My grandchildren will handle everything seamlessly."

    Elder Harmon breathed in relief. He had seen Aaron, he knew the confidence and daring Aarvi, first meeting with Shawn was enough to say how protective he was for the family. Elder Harmon thought he was worrying unnecessarily and troubling Jordan more.

    Well, his worry was right but thought of the wrong person to protect.

    ----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon was sleepless for nights. The image of Aarvi slitting his throat never failed to appear in his dream, making it a nightmare.

    Upon all that, he failed to find who was manipting the market and keeping the steady rise of the Harmon market. He was drawing in the worst news of his, ultimately destroying his ideal man image. Netizens who used to praise him, follow him, admire him, and wish to have him were thrashing him savagely. The PR was an utter failure.

    His attacks were so bloody sessful yet, Aarvi''s simple but mind-blowing moves were ruining him so bloody well. He could see how well she prepared for an attack, catching every smallest loophole he created. He didn''t know he was taking his grandfather to the party so he knew she nned everything at a snap of her fingers.

    At least he realized she won''t get scared so easily. She would attack him mercilessly. So he was racking his brain to attack her in a way she should worry and start fearing. Despite guessing he was doing it, she should be helpless having no proof.

    There was also another thing he should be extremely careful about Jaxon Evans and Evans family. He couldn''t believe Aaron had such connections and used it so well that people will have to be afraid of her.

    He wanted to spread the word as Aarvi Evans is the Evans from country S so that it could call troubles on Aarvi and the Rivas family. However, he had no concrete proof.

    After carefully thinking out, he came up with ns that would keep Aarvi busy and tumble all her ns. Heughed hysterically sitting in his study imagining Aarvi, Aaron, Shawn, maybe Dax arguing and crashing each of their ns.

    "Both the projects are going to be mine." Leon proimed himself with regard to Skr''s most anticipated project Palm resort and Harmon''s most important acquisition of chemical n.

    Meanwhile, disregarding everything, Aaron buried the little frame in his embrace, having their best sleep so far.

 Chapter 608 - A Trapped Mouse

    ---- Warning. There are no significant plot details in the beginning chapter but at the end. Don''t skip the chapter. If you are ufortable reading the first part, read from the section after the ''<strong>*</strong>'' section divider. ---

    At nine in the morning, Aarvi groaned due to the bright light in the room. Rolling around in Aaron''s arms, she easily buried herself in his embrace causing him to wrap his arms securely around her.

    Breathing in his scent, Aarvi hummed in wrapping her arms, snuggling her face against his bare muscr warm chest. The light had already disturbed her sleep, with her hand wandering on the smooth skin of his back, Aarvi didn''t know if she should regret orugh at the previous night.

    She seduced him, then he tempted her,ter he was teasing her asking if she still had the energy left to be mischief. Unwilling to admit defeat, she was able to bring him to his knees but ended up dozing off while trying to catch her breath, calming her exhausted heart.

    As far as she could remember, she was so sore that she wasn''t able to even cover her legs or flip aside. Feeling her body active and fresh, she understood he bathed but her being thezybones, didn''t bother waking up.

    Aarvi lifted her head hearing his soft growls and realized she was�� massaging his back and waist while lost in her thoughts. Feeling his body rxing, her tongue slipped, "Tired?"

    She saw a wicked smirk appear on his face while his eyes stayed close. "Hungry?" There was a hint of slyness in his tone.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She didn''t mean to tease him with the word ''tired''. He did most of the strenuous activityst night and also bathed her. She literally meant her word.

    If she says yes to his probe, he will have his appetite or if she says no, he will change it to breakfast. So why hand the dominance? She flipped him on his back and went on top of him, "Let''s see if your Little Monster is hungry."

    Aaron had a premonition hearing her naughty tone and getting a wet kiss on his cheek. Before he could hold her with his eyes still closed, her hand smoothly slipped off his palm.

    He opened his eyes when she tugged his pants and his manhood was already excited.

    Such a traitor.

    "Look, somebody is eager." Aarvi met his eyes which were clouding in anticipation. How she wanted to abscond and hear his frustrated voice.

    But was this enough to make him frustrated? Out of all, she knew his self-control pretty too well.

    Aaron could urately read her face and guess what was going on in her head. Without giving her the chance, his physical strength easily dominated when he quickly shifted and pinned her on the bed.

    "Aaaaron��" She screamed. How could she forget his self-control was in the past now? As gentle as he treats her, he was beasty too.

    Aaron dered with a dangerous glint shing in his eyes, "I will let you taste your mischief."

    Before she could fathom his words, he tore his shirt which she was wearing. The buttons were tossing away leaving her in utter shock and tongue-tied.

    ''Damn me. How could I even think he was still the same?'' She wasn''tining when her stupid heart was crazily beating in excitement.

    Aarvi gasped his face in her neck, involuntarily causing her to stretch her neck to give him more ess. She couldn''t believe her body betrayed her just like that.

    "Aa- Aaron�� We need�� Ahmmm�� leave... Ronnn��" Her futile attempt fell on deaf ears. She also knew she wasn''t trying her best.

    When he tried to pull the shirt off her hands, she innocently thought he was going to remove it. However, Aaron tied her hands above her head while lifting his handsome face with a wicked smirk. He knew she was pro at escaping and she could seduce him instead of the other way so he wasn''t going to give her a chance.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She recalled she had nned to leave him frustrated. Imagining the same in reverse, she hissed struggling to remove the shirt knot from her hand, "You devious man, don''t even think of it. I will break your leg." She meant the Little Monster.

    He was just a protector, she was the one who taught him to be devious. So he took it as apliment, "Sweetheart, you need him more than me, don''t you?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    She wasn''t going to believe this man on the bed. She wanted her sweet Aaron. Well, she also knew she was the one who made him like that. If she was the sweet little Cupcake of his, he would be sweeter.

    Probably she was still sensitive or he just knew her every sweet spot, Aarvi was reduced to whimpers while she had only his hand to hold.

    The fire that had quenched thest night, returned in full force, leaving her flushed, and hot on the bed. Right, when she thought he was going to enter her, she heard his voice, "I think we should go and have breakfast." He innocently pecked on her cheek, ready to get off the bed.

    Aarvi took time to understand his words before her eyes widened, "Ronron�� I dare you to leave the bed."

    Begging? Both knew she wouldn''t surrender like that. The threat was more like her.

    Aaron chuckled, nibbling her chin. If he leaves her in the middle, he would still be the one who is going to be frustrated to his every bone. "Will you think of leaving me in the middle?" He asked.

    Aarvi knew she wouldn''t stop being mischief with her Ronron, but for the time being, for eating her own words, "Nope." She lied, nning to tie him up next time and torture him for real.

    She heard a throaty restrained chuckle of Aaron. Obviously, he didn''t believe her word. After all, who knows her better than him?

    "Liar!"

    "Hmph."

    As soon as he freed her hands, she pulled him down and bit his neck while guiding the Little Monster inside her. Being inside her, her bite was thest thing he cared about, and started thrusting inside her, devouring her mouth and the soft peaks.

    <strong>**********</strong>

    Downstairs, Zelda and Sophia had returned in the morning. After breakfast, Zelda left toplete some work while Sophia waited to serve the couple.

    Later, she ended up hearing carnal noise from upstairs. She couldn''t believe they were still continuing in broad daylight. She hurriedly scurried away from the house to avoid being embarrassed or making them embarrassed.

    ----

    Aarvi was asleep on the way back to Coasta. They didn''t meet Zelda or Sophia as they were alreadyte as per their schedule.

    She was half asleep in the yacht after theirte lunch when Milo Wen was reporting about the man who was following the couple in Luxembourg vige.

    "President Rivas, that man, John Cohen, is a paparazzi. He got hefty cash to follow you and Young Madam Rivas. John doesn''t know who gave him the job as he had covered his face so it''s hard to trace to the mastermind. However, John caught up with you at the Vesna falls so he has no idea where you guys stayed or about Elder madam. But he had instructions to send the pictures and videos to an email ID."

    Milo Wen paused when he sensed Aarvi open her eyes. He waited if she had anything to say but she was quiet, hence he continued, "He has sent many pictures and videos."

    Well, the couple didn''t need more exnation to know what and all could be in those pictures and videos.

    Milo Wen continued, "The proxy email was deleted when the technical team tried to trace. So the pictures and videos might be leaked anytime." He meant they have to be prepared for any consequences.

    Aaron was thinking how to get to the mastermind or was it, Leon, Aarvi spoke leaning her head back on his shoulder, "He won''t leak." She wasn''t cent percent sure but she didn''t think he would have the guts to release those pictures or videos and provoke her.

    "He isn''t Leon." He said but more like asked to confirm.

    Aarvi shook her head, "Ronron, I destroyed his image. He wouldn''t hire a paparazzi but an assassin to kill us. That was the best chance he would have got if he had managed to track us."

    Aaron nodded realizing his guess was right. Thisst person was too mysterious. He initially doubted Jose Kelly could be the one, but Jose was living in the Kelly mansion with no mobile or any electronic devices. He was now a trapped mouse in a big mansion as per Aarvi''s n.

    Milo Wen had to tie his tongue from asking who that person is and why she was being so patient with that man. Is she trying to inflict fear? Or is he unreachable?

 Chapter 609 - A Long Chat

    Milo Wen shook his head in mind to get rid of his thoughts. He and Aaron knew Aarvi had her reasons to be quiet about that particr person. They could only hold their patience and wait.

    Milo Wen reported next while looking at Aarvi who had closed her eyes, "Dn Harmon reached the ind in the afternoon with his project team." He meant their team noticed nobody else.

    He continued seeing her nod. "The sea vi next to his is booked as per your instructions. Do we need to elevate the security around?" He didn''t trust Dn even though Aarvi leaves her guard slightly down around him.

    Aaron was busy checking a file so he let her decide as she needed. Milo Wen was expecting her to shake her head as usual but heard her hum, "Would you mind switching your vi with that?"

    Milo Wen: "..."

    He knew it. He was surprised when Aarvi asked to book the best spot vi for him and the vi that was closer to thend. He paused, realizing Aarvi was asking if he was scared of Dn, "No issues, Young Madam." He wasn''t scared of Dn but why was it so hard to read her mind?

    Aarvi hummed snuggling her head against Aaron''s shoulder, "Don''t freak out if I appear out of nowhere."

    Milo Wen almost choked on his spit when Aarvi gave him a heads up and Aaron shot him a cold nce. It was more like telling him to be presentable for his wife.

    ''Wait��'' Milo Wen gave pause to his thoughts before he asked in bewilderment, grasping the important aspect, "Young Madam, do you have any ns today?"

    Aarvi sat up and looked at Milo Wen curiously. Milo Wen was asking too many questions when he was smart enough to understand without many words. "Secretary Wen, are you nervous due to Sister Esme?" She felt like Milo Wen must have freaked out hearing somebody was following them.

    Esme, who was sunbathing, nced at them, lifting her sunsses when she heard her name. She saw Milo Wen cue her to rx so she turned away.

    Aaron lifted his hand, leaned Aarvi''s head on his shoulder, and gently patted her cheeks, "He wille back to work mode soon. Take a rest, Cupcake."

    Milo Wen: "..."

    He wanted to me the couple for it. They stay so cool without worry and Aarvi keeps hiding her ns. And yeah, he was thinking if he could take his wife sightseeing on the ind as she took off to spend some time with him. He ignored the couple went to his wife.

    Once Milo Wen left them alone, Aaronid Aarvi on the leather couch, resting her head on hisp, "Still tired?" She neither once opened her eyes to enjoy the view nor asked him if she could jump into the sea. He had already prepared for oxygen and a scuba suit for her.

    Aarvi opened her eyes and saw her handsome husband''s face. First, she pouted, "Yeah, the Little Monster and the Big Monster wore me off."

    Aaron tapped on her nose. He had no ns to take her in the morning, he just teased her, she started and he ended. "The Big and Little Monster loves you too much."

    Could she facepalm?

    Aarvi sigheding back to what was bugging her, "I am sure Leon is preparing to distract me but how? Who will he attack? Me or others? I am not able to guess it, Ronron."

    They made sure Zelda was safe. But she couldn''t keep everyone safe in the city. Leon wouldn''t mind starting the blood bath. This was the main reason why she wanted to be alone in her battle. She couldn''t imagine losing anybody. That doesn''t mean she could keep everyone away from their work.

    Aaron caressed her head. Sometimes he felt he should have waited a few more months so that it could have reduced the stress on her mind, thinking about everyone''s safety. But if he had given time, she would have disappeared without trace so it wasn''t time to think of the past.

    "We can face it. Don''t pressure yourself." Aaron tried to calm her down so that she could think without feeling restless.

    ------

    At Palm Ind,

    The specialty of the ind was it was surrounded by the resort built on the sea waters in the shape of palm trees. Hence the ind was called by the architecture of the resort. It was a tourist destination all the seasons, with slightly fewer visitors during the rainy season.

    Hence thepanies, not just from Country A, numerouspanies from around the world were trying to get the resort. The whole resort was booked for the delegates of thepanies without visitors. Hence the crowd on the ind would be less but the business would be more as rich people tend to show off.

    Skr wasn''t so big in the list ofpanies and also wasn''t small either. Thepetition was tough so nobody was sure how the owner was going to decide.

    Would he sell for more money? Or to thepany with the highest connections and influence?

    When the couple reached the ind, it was dusk. The sun was setting, painting the sea with the shades of red and orange. Esme was craving to watch the sunset but Aarvi had some work to handle. So Esme renned to watch the next day.

    Aarvi met her Skr team and had dinner with the Rivas team. Aarvi had expected the animosity between two teams as they werepeting for the same project. But she saw them get along well at the private buffet.

    -----

    Meanwhile, at the other side,

    Dn was d Leon sent him away. It wasn''t because he would get to meet Aarvi, he was exhausted with the double work, his and Leon''s work. He rested till dinner, then joined the team for a seafood feast arranged by the resort. He decided to sleep early so he was having a rxing long bath in his vi.

    Soaking in the water, he was cursing Leon in mind for not giving enough time even to have a good bath in the past days and involuntarily recalled Aarvi.

    ''See you in Palm ind.'' He heard her right. And he was right there on the ind. "When will she meet me? Or should I look for her? Did she reach the resort? But there are rumors of Dax Grant attending the bid." He was confused. He shook his head and drew a long breath. He wanted to rest well and think of Leon and Aarviter.

    After his bath, he wrapped in the bathrobe and exited the bathroom hoping to sleep without Leon''s call but he froze at the door.

    He saw Aarvi sitting on the small cushion bench, flipping through the magazine. She was wearing a ck flowy beach dress. She was crossing her legs showing off her long leg between the slit of the dress. Her hair was tied in a messy bun and her face was free from any makeup.

    By appearance, as Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans, she was really beautiful with many changes. However, there were changes in her personality. If Ava Kelly bes one in the room, Aarvi Evans stays like she owns the ce. Dn almost doubted if he was in the wrong room.

    Why wasn''t he shocked? Dn felt like if she disappeared to thin air, he wouldn''t freak out either.

    He saw her wave her hand without averting her gaze, "Get dressed Assistant Harmon. We will have a long chat."

    He came out of his daze and quickly turned to the wardrobe. Pulling the clothes out, he paused. He couldn''t believe the little girl he pitied was bossing him without effort.

    ####

    The target for the bonus chapter - 10 Golden tickets.

 Chapter 610 - A Thief

    Dn and Aarvi sat facing each other at the two ends of the room. Thetter kept the magazine away and looked at him.

    Dn had lots of questions to ask her before he got to know her identity as Aarvi Evans, President of Skr and wife of Aaron Rivas. Now he didn''t know what exactly to ask.

    To break the silence, "Wine?" He asked, ncing at the rack of alcoholic drinks.

    Aarvi smirked seeing him so calm. The biggest puzzle, she knew she would solve today but she wasn''t sure if that solution would be the right one or the misled one. "Are you sure you need nothing to protect yourself?" Taking her record, Dn should be cautious.

    "You have grown strong." He admired that about her.

    She had grown? Now, she was forced to be strong.

    "And you are a double-headed snake." She didn''t bother if her words were going to provoke him.

    Dn chuckled hearing her. He didn''t deny it. "How did you survive the bullet?" Dn was sure she was shot to her chest, right in her heart. His eyes moved on her chest, he didn''t get to see the mark of the wound under the straps of her dress. He looked back at her eyes in pure curiosity.

    "Heart transnt." She yed her first card. She knew if she reveals one thing about herself, he would let his guard down and answer her.

    She saw his eyes widen hearing her. Then slowly everything synced, understanding why she vanished. Dn nodded in response.

    "You are the one who damaged Leon''s handgun," Aarvi revealed Dn''s attempts to save her.

    Dn was amused. Even Leon didn''t know the handgun he gave that day to Leon was defective. Hence the bullet which should have pierced right on her heart was at the side. If Aarvi had moved away from a little, she could have lived with a heart transnt. To his dismay, she bravely took the bullet.

    "You remind me of my sister." There was a hint of destion in his voice.

    That answered why he repeatedly helped her escape but she was caught at the end.

    Aarvi put her hand behind the cushion and pulled a file out. She took a few photos and threw them on the floor, "Were they also reminding you of your sister?"

    Dn frowned hearing her sarcastic tone. He looked at the pictures and the frowns dissolved. Those were the pictures of the women who were barbarously molested by Leon. When thetter asked to clean up, he saved them by lying as he killed them.

    Dn''s expression finally changed. There was a worry for those women, "How did you reach them?" If she could reach them, will Leon reach them too?

    Aarvi kept the file aside and watched him. "Do you know why I never took any actions against you when you are the one who is cleaning Leon Harmon''s mess?"

    If Dn Harmon could go to the lengths and save so many girls, send them to rehabilitation, help them with jobs and stand on their feet, why couldn''t he just reveal the animal-like Leon Harmon to the world? What was he waiting for? What is his motive?

    Dn realized Aarvi got to know about his activities a very long time back. She came prepared after her well-thought-out ns.

    He looked away from her, drawing a deep long breath. He knew he could trust Aarvi but would she trust him even if he speaks the truth?

    He does both. Evil and good. In front of hundreds of good deeds, one wrong action would be enough to leave behind every good one. So he won''t expect her to believe him.

    "I think... My sister is still alive." He revealed it for the first time.

    Aarvi really wanted to believe him when he was so serious but it was too hard. She didn''t want to get yed by Dn and Leon.

    What if Dn was looking after those women to avoid them leaking anything about Leon?

    Dn chuckled, turning back to her. He knew she couldn''t believe him. Not just her, he was in a state where none could believe him. He still asked, hoping she might probably be of some help to confirm his suspicions. "Do you want to know?"

    Aarvi didn''t want to emotionally invest herself in Harmon family matters. She made sure she wouldn''t be moved by the story he might tell her and nodded.

    He stood up going towards the mini parlor, "Are you sure no wine?" There was a hint of amusement in his voice. Before she could respond anything, "You have a heart condition. No alcohol for you, I guess."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi didn''t want to trust him, however, he appeared like a good man, she made sure to be cautious. She saw him go to the mini-refrigerator, he picked a water bottle and a juice tetra pack for her as he spoke of the past.

    "If that day, I wasn''t stubborn enough to go with my friend to y video games, I would have definitely lost my life with my parents��" After dinner at the restaurant, Dn had met his friend and family. When his friend invited him, he went with his friend''s family while his parents and his younger sister went in their car.

    "My parents'' car was rear-ended and flipped off the bridge into the River." Dn poured himself wine.

    "Everyone thought it was a hit and run case of a drunk driver. The case was closed but we didn''t get my sister''s body." He sat down and saw her patiently waiting for him to continue without interjecting or giving any random opinions.

    "Everyone thought her body was washed away and gave up on searching. I was a teenager and Leon Harmon was in college. He took care of me while other elders were busy." A snicker left his lips recalling how much he trusted Leon.

    "One day I heard him say, sell her. She isn''t my sister. I was appalled to hear about the ''sell'' and ''sister.'' I didn''t think too much of it." He chugged the wine. He was about to pour himself more but stopped ncing at Aarvi. Obviously, he didn''t want to make her ufortable.

    "After three years, I saw a weak, thin girl dragged away by Leon to the gates when I was on the terrace of the Harmon mansion. I truly didn''t see her face but I heard her crying, ''Brother Leon'' again and again. I ran out to see, Leon had handed that girl to some man. They were gone before I could reach the gates."

    Dn sniggered at himself for being too naive and weak, "Leon said she was a thief. Which thief calls him Brother Leon?"

    Dn kneeled and started collecting the pictures from the floor, "I had told my grandfather but he didn''t believe me. Leon''s connection was wide. He used to help kidnap and sell the girls outside the country to make quick money. He wouldn''t have killed her."

    Aarvi noticed he smiled whenever he looked at the pictures of the girls he saved and heard him continue, "If she is alive, she has the right over Harmon. So Leon will have his eyes on her."

    His only reason to stay with Leon was to know his sister''s location and get his sister out of there. He needed no money, no shares, nopany. He would leave everything just to keep her safe.

 Chapter 611 - Surrender

    Aarvi understood the whole picture Dn was in. She wasn''t sure how much it was true or if he was faking everything just so he could help Leon y dirty against her like every time.

    However, one thing was sure, Leon didn''t know Dn was helping her out in the ordeal three years back. She has to see the true color Dn for Leon. If he was supporting Leon, she wanted him to be against him.

    "Leon killed your parents." She tested if he was aware.

    There was a pause in Dn''s movements, "I know." Dn''s voice sounded menacing when he stood by the hearth and lit it to destroy the pictures.

    If Dn wasn''t acting, Aarvi discerned his aim wasn''t just to get his sister. He was going to kill Leon soon after. He was stuck in the past without being able to move on or think about his own life.

    So Dn knew one of the secrets of Leon. Aarvi nodded to herself. "He also killed his parents."

    Dn dropped all the pictures to the fire,posing back to his cool. Even though Aarvi couldn''t see his face, his body visibly rxed. He turned around and took his seat. "I am aware of it too." He paused before he asked, gazing at her, "Are you telling me or testing me?"

    Aarvi knew Dn was a smart cookie. Even though she sessfully tricked him a few times, he was still a hard nut to crack. "I can''t form an opinion on you." She told the truth.

    Dn smiled at it. That smile had no malicious intent, it was pure amusement. Whatever he tries to expect or thinks of her, she is a total contrast to it. He thought she would pretend to be trusting or distrusting but she openly said what was going on in her head.

    "Why don''t you try in the big picture?" The little questions wouldn''t bring her to trust him. He wanted her trust to bring down Leon so that he could make use of Leon''s vulnerable state to know about his sister. He was selfish too.

    ''The big picture?'' Aarvi couldn''t decide if he was asking to know about her next attack or if he wanted to gain her trust. If he was with Leon, then her series of ns would be destroyed.

    Aarvi took her mobile out and dialed a number, "Before that��" She nced at Dn, "Tell me the details of your parents'' ident case, date/month/year of when you saw your sister�� Or if you know the pimp Leon is working with." She briefed him on the required details.

    Dn didn''t doubt her even a bit. "Will you help me?" He believed with Aarvi''s connections, she could reach far deeper and wider than his reach. He was helping those women all these years, in the hopes somebody might be helping his sister too. If that''s going to be Aarvi, he wouldn''t mind owing his whole life to her.

    Aarvi looked at Dn when her finger was on the speaker option to click. ''Helping Dn?'' Aarvi sniggered. He might not have done anything to her directly, but he was still one among the people who wanted to kill her. "Maybe your sister."

    She wanted to confirm what he would say was the truth before she thinks of spending her resources to look for a woman she doesn''t even know. But if Dn''s sister was alive and she managed to get her information, then Dn would be in her hands.

    Importantly, was the story Dn said true? Or fake?

    Helping his sister was what Dn mentioned as helping him. Dn couldn''t believe the girl who was running for her life from Leon was helping the Harmon family, Aeon, Sean, Eliza, their grandfather, and now his sister. He felt like Aarvi was born to snap a bug called Leon and save their family.

    Before he could utter anything, they heard a girl''s voice, "On it, Boss." Aarvi had mentioned before that she might call them and they have to connect Elder Harmon mentioning him to just listen and speak only if required. So she was connecting with Elder Harmon.

    A few seconds passed before the girl''s voice sounded, "Ready��" The call was connected and they were ready to test every word Dn was going to speak.

    Aarvi looked at Dn, tossing her mobile on the bed that was at the side, in the center.

    Dn repeated everything including the dates he could remember and the details he had collected. With it, he gave them details of his anonymous storage information to get the documents rted to the same.

    Elder Harmon was dead quiet while Aarvi''s team was busy validating everything. Aarvi heardpletely without interjecting, asionally nodding at his words.

    A part of her wanted to trust him but how he was ying two-way with Leon and the trust issues she had wasn''t letting her go easy on him.

    Once Dn concluded, there was a long silence. Aarvi was thinking Dn might be true, taking Leon''s cunningness, Leon would never definitely have Dn''s weakness in the hand. As far as she could see Dn''s weakness was his sister if she is alive.

    The first to break the silence was Elder Harmon, "Aarvi, don''t trust him."

    Dn identified the voice immediately, "Grandpa?"

    Aarvi knew Elder Harmon missed his granddaughter a lot. Shouldn''t he be eager to see her? Meet her?

    Dn turned to the slid door and heard the gun recoil. Even though he couldn''t see anybody in the darkness, he knew somebody was pointing their firearm at him, especially after seeing Aarvi''s bone-chilling calmness.

    Elder Harmon took a loud breath and continued to speak about his worry. "Dn had indeed cried over more than a month asking me to look for my granddaughter. He might be right. But Aarvi, Leon could use my granddaughter and put him against you using that trust. It''s very dangerous for you."

    Elder Harmon wasn''t sure if his granddaughter was alive or dead. He had epted she is no more so he didn''t want Aarvi who was going extra lengths for him, Aeon, and Sean to end up tragically.

    Aarvi first grasped Dn didn''t lie as far as Elder Harmon knew. So she cued Alex to rx. The door slowly closed back.

    Aarvi didn''t know how to respond to Elder Harmon. Ava kelly had her two crazy friends and a brother, as Aarvi Evans, she had them with theplete family and many well-wishers. She didn''t get anybody due to her birth, she had earned each one of them. She was proud of herself.

    Before Aarvi could respond to Elder Harmon, Dn spoke in uncertainty, "Grandpa�� is right." Initially, he was dejected hearing his grandfather who wasn''t ready to believe him.

    When Dyan gave it a thought, Dn knew he didn''t do anything to gain his grandfather''s trust. He never opened up his real side to anybody, when he finally did, how could they believe him? So he wasn''t going to me him.

    Considering Elder Harmon''s words, Dn epted Leon could hold his weakness but his weakness wasn''t just his little sister, Aeon, Sean, and his grandfather are his weakness too. He only had them as a family. He had stopped Leon numerous times with random excuses so that he wouldn''t kill Sean. Aeon had to keep him alive while Elder Harmon''s own will was keeping Elder Harmon breathing.

    "I don''t need your trust." He shook his head. This time his expression and voice were firm and resolute, "I can help you without questioning back."

    Aarvi leaned back with a serene smile on her face. She looked breathtakingly beautiful when her finger ran over her hair lock.

    She had many chips in hand to make Dn surrender to her and work for her without a question. Now, she would keep them safe for him.

 Chapter 612 - Somethings Cant Be Controlled

    In the vi of Aaron and Aarvi,

    Aaron worked while Aarvi was busy. He was reading some medical books when she was going on about the safety of everyone over a call because she had a strong intuition Leon was going to do something.

    After some time, he closed the book, took her mobile from her hands while saying, "Take rest Cupcake." It also served as thest words for the speaker at the other end of the call.

    "Ronron..." Aarvi tried to take her mobile standing on her toes, but he shifted his hand away and scooped her to his arms.

    He saw her jut her lips out, sulking in his arms, "I understand you wanted to be careful." He ced her on the bed and cupped her face to look up at him, "Some things can''t be controlled until they happen. So you need to rest to be well prepared to face the new day." His deep soothing voice and calm face rxed her.

    Aarvi wouldn''t have worked up if Leon would y fair. But Leon aims at the lives of people. Whatever Aaron said was right, so she pouted helplessly and gave him an obedient nod in eptance. A smile soon graced her face when he guided her to lie on the bed, ticked her in, and pecked on her forehead.

    "I love you, Ronron." She grabbed his face and gave him a lingering sweet kiss on the cheek.

    Melting his wife was so easy for him, "I love you too, my little wife��" He left her mobile on her bedside, "I will make a call ande. Don''t use your mobile, sleep."

    He knew his obedient little Cupcake, but an obedient wife was rare, seeing her nod and rxing on the bed, snuggling against the pillow. "Come fast." She wanted him instead of the pillow.

    "I will be back." He turned off the light and went out of the bedroom.

    He dialed Milo Wen who was busy cuddling his wife on the bed. Aaron instructed after hearing Milo Wen, "Get on the boat that is near your bedroom pool. Inform the team to be on high alert. Leon Harmon''s men are following Dn Harmon." He meant there was a team surrounding the palm tree they were staying in.

    "Roger that��" There was a pause from Milo Wen''s side, probably asking Esme to silently vacate. "President Rivas, what about you and Young madam?" He asked hurriedly but in a low voice.

    Aaron, who lowered his mobile from his ear, decided to respond, "I will see you at the new vi." He ended the call and went to the bedroom, turning off all the lights.

    He didn''t tell anything to Aarvi so that she could catch some sleep instead of being sleepless all night. He couldn''t believe while she was trying to protect others, she forgot herself.

    As soon as he got on the bed, she snuggled into his arms. He was d she wasn''t being mischievous and dozed off quickly. He could have stayed in the vi increasing security but he didn''t want to take any chance as it was easier to attack by water and destroy the vi.

    Carefully scooping her to his arms, he got on to the small boat Roach was driving. They didn''t switch on the engine and floated away in silence and darkness. The duo heard Aarvi mumble as the window was open, she could smell the seawater, anyway, Aaron coaxed her to sleep.

    They were soon shifted to and vi, which had all the facilities and private from the resort chain.

    Esme and Milo Wen were waiting for them and breathed in relief seeing sleepy Aarvi rubbing her eyes, clutching Aaron''s arm while walking inside in a nightwear topped with Aaron''s jacket, asking what was going on.

    Aaron straight-faced lied, "Water Level was increasing so it wasn''t safe."

    Esme and Milo: "..."

    Aarvi opened her eyes wide. The sleepiness andziness vanished in a second. The one who stood there was President Evans, "Why haven''t I heard this before? This is an issue if we have to vacate the guests due to bad weather��" She started thinking about the business acquisition.

    Aaron: "..."

    Milo Wen silentlyughed thinking Aaron hadn''t learned to lie smoothly. So he dropped his help but it was more like a tease to Aaron, "Young Madam, When the moon is closer to earth, water waves will increase by the shore. It''s just that President Rivas is over-sensitive about your safety."

    Aaron squinted his eyes at his Milo Wen. He just thought his secretary works better under pressure.

    Milo Wen sounded so convincing and Aarvi knew Aaron was indeed very sensitive about her safety so she didn''t think too much.

    She yawnedzily so Aaron wrapped his hand taking her upstairs. Aarvi waved her hand at Esme, groggily saying, "I am sorry for waking you guys up. Have a good night."

    Esme waved her hand hiding herughter with a graceful smile, "My husband is so smart." She mumbled watching the couple.

    Milo Wen shook his head in resignation, "Aren''t you afraid by all these?"

    Esme leaned on him, while they went to their room upstairs, "I have you to protect me." Then she jumped with excitement, folding her hands, "This is thrilling. A bad guy as in movies chasing after us and we escaped from them."

    Milo Wen: "..."

    While the two women slept peacefully in the arms of their man, both men were half asleep as though waiting for some signal to change their location and keep their love safe.

    -----

    At the other end, Dn went to sleep right after Aarvi left. He had no idea of Leon''s n or what Aarvi was going to ask him to do.

    He had gone into a deep slumber, hence he didn''t hear anybody opening the door of his bedroom. When he felt a cold metal press in his forehead, his eyes shot open.

    He was certain the man couldn''t be from Aarvi''s side. He doubted any of Leon''s enemies attacking him. So his guess was Leon Harmon himself.

    He wasn''t scared of death, so he looked very calm when he pulled himself up and switched on the tablemp while asking, "Who are you?"

    Leon gritted his teeth seeing him so bloody calm while retracting his hand. He shoved the handgun to his pant''s belt and turned to his men. They started looking around the room.

    Dn asked as he tried to stifle his yawn, "What happened, Brother Leon?" He feigned ignorance without bothering to ask why he had pointed his handgun on his forehead.

    "Did you meet Ava�� Aarvi Evans?" Leon asked directly. He got a picture of ady in ck walking out of Dn''s vi.

    "Aarvi Evans? Nope. I am in the room all day." Dn lied without batting an eyelid. He grabbed the shirt night robe of the resort and wore it, before getting off the bed.

    Leon noticed, Dn was just in boxers when he tied the robe, the bed was all messed up, two pillows were fallen on the ground, two wine flutes were on the table and Dn looked lethargic, stretching his neck.

    Leon was sure the girl in the picture looked like Aarvi even though her face wasn''t visible. After that, none entered or left Dn''s room. So he wasn''t ready to believe Aarvi Evans sleeping with Dn. Never.

    A man ran back to the bedroom and whispered to Leon, "We founddies'' undergarments. And used condoms in the bin. There is nothing notable or other traces of the woman."

    Leon clenched his teeth. No, he wasn''t willing to believe Aarvi slept with Dn. Not even in his worst nightmares. Even though he was nning to kill Aarvi and Aaron, the thought of any man touching her made his blood boil in the veins.

 Chapter 613 - Dangerous Brain Is Powerful Than Viciousness

    Four hours earlier,

    Aarvi stood up as she looked around Dn''s bedroom, "Do you mind if I mess your bedroom a bit?"

    Dn was confused. Since he had epted he would do anything in his power, he nodded. "No issues, but why��"

    Aarvi flicked her fingers. The Shadow team who were hiding in the vi and outside, Came out and started messing the bed, changed bin covers, threw a few things here and there. Took another wine ss and sipped wine before leaving it on the table�� Just like that, in less than a minute his room looked like��

    Dn speechlessly looked at Aarvi. He wanted to ask why she was doing that, but Alex handed him a card and introduced whose card it belonged, "She is a professional escort, you might need it." Then Alex turned to Aarvi, "Young Madam, anything else?"

    Aarvi looked carefully around the room, "Perfect." It looked like a couple had a wild night. Her previous night with Aaron paid off to judge the room.

    When her eyesnded on Dn. She instructed Alex while her eyes were on Dn, "Just get rid of his clothes."

    Dn: "..."

    Then Aarvi grabbed her file which had other crucial information she wanted to use for Dn and passed it to Max. "Have a good night." She went out of the main door while the shadow dived into the water.

    Dn understood Alex''s gaze. "I will do it myself." He stopped Alex before he tried to get rid of his clothes and sent Alex away. He threw the escort''s card away and removed his clothes. He couldn''t believe he was being part of Aarvi''s acts which made no sense to him.

    ----

    Well, it hadn''t given Dn any sense till Leon appeared. He clearly knew what was going on in Leon''s head and what other men were doing in his vi.

    He unlocked his mobile for his men to check and repeated the question as though he had no idea, "Brother Leon, could you tell me what''s going on? Are you thinking I am cheating in the business?"

    Leon noticed his men shake their heads so he fished his mobile out and opened a picture. Showing the screen to Dn, "Who is she?" He sounded as murderous as he looked.

    Dn sharply tilted his head as the picture was in a different orientation on the mobile screen, "Oh L��" He sounded surprised, "Did you like her, Brother Leon?" He behaved dumb and clueless.

    Dn turned around recalling he had thrown her card somewhere. He grabbed it and handed him, "She is pretty good. Call her if you are stressed."

    He paused seeing Leon inarticte. He wanted to apud Aarvi but he controlled. He continued as though he was recalling just now, "Oh yeah, why didn''t you tell me you wereing? If you are here, should I go and take care of thepany?" He sounded responsible and workaholic like every time.

    Leon had the urge to crumple the card that Dn handed him and yell in frustration. He didn''t actually doubt Dn in the first ce. He knew Aarvi would find a chance to deal with Dn, so he was expecting Dn to end like others or Dn to deal with Aarvi.

    If both scenarios weren''t feasible, Leon had expected Dn and Aarvi to have a good conversation or Dn joining hands with Aarvi as Dn was a prime key that could reveal everything about him.

    Hence if the woman who entered and left Dn''s vi wasn''t Aarvi, then what was Aarvi nning for Dn? Because thetter would be Harmon Industries if he returns to Mocon.

    Upon all that, Leon disliked how Dn didn''t fear despite guessing gunmetal on his forehead and how Dn was left out when he was being tortured by her.

    Leon''s sharp eyes shifted on Dn, only if thetter was so easy to study. Sometimes Leon admired Dn as his level-headedness solved all the mess that he always created.

    Leon nced at his men and pointed to the wardrobe, instructing him to get clothes for Dn, "Dress ande out." He ordered Dn and walked out of the bedroom.

    Dn rolled his eyes, cursing Leon for not giving him a chance to sleep peacefully even when he came so far away. What amused him was how Aarvi''s precaution and little acts were enough to change the direction of everything. In front of her witty dangerous brain, the powerful, vicious Leon appeared too weak for Dn.

    The question is, did she know Leon would drop there? Or was she just cautious?

    Well, he didn''t care. He was impressed how she was heedful of every little thing. His work was to y along until he got instructions from Aarvi. How and When? He had no idea.

    Dn wore his clothes and went out of the bedroom, hearing Leon instruct his men to check if L, the escort, looked as in the picture. He meant slender, tall, long hair.

    "Brother Leon?" He stood by the couch. He didn''t worry about L as it was Aarvi or her team who chose that woman. He didn''t think Aarvi had any n to put him in trouble.

    Or does she?

    Aarvi could destroy Dn through Leon''s hands just like how Leon ruined the Craft family.

    Leon threw a handgun at Dn before he ordered his n, "End those little pricks today. She is sitting on my nerves nowadays."

    Dn caught the handgun and checked the magazine of bullets and stuck the gun to his pant belt as he asked, "Done." He agreed fluently, just like he always agreed on Leon''s words.

    Leon saw Dn frown before a wicked grin appeared on thetter''s face, "Brother Leon if we capture both, torture President Rivas, right in front of Ava Kelly, she will submit to you. Won''t she?" He sounded like he was just suggesting.

    Well, it was Dn''s way of dying, trying to keep the couple alive and giving a chance for the couple to escape.

    Leon squinted his eyes. Capturing Aaron and Aarvi alive when Roach was around was impossible. Leon had tried to know about the team behind Aarvi, getting their information was more difficult than Aarvi''s information.

    Even though Dn''s idea sounded enticing, it also meant danger. Imagining helpless Aarvi sacrificing herself for Aaron thrilled him but recalling Aarvi slitting his throat sent a cold run down his spine.

    Before Leon could doubt, Dn brushed off his suggestion, "Never mind. If they escape, it will be a problem for you, Brother Leon." He wore his shoes leaving the slippers as he asked, "By the way, which section and vi are they staying in?"

    Leon nced at the young man who was in a room service uniform. That man fished a paper out of his pocket and unfolded it quickly. Spread it out on the table.

    Dn saw it was a map of the whole ind. Since the ind wasn''t big, it was easier to put down each of the vis, buildings, and outlets on paper.

    The other kneeled on the table and started exining, "The Rivas and Skr had requested a total of 9 vis. They had requested the vi right next to this vi." He pointed to the vi as he continued, "President Evans and President Rivas indeed went inside but after Secretary Wen and Movie Queen went inside, they inconspicuously exchanged the vi."

    Dn pointed to the vi which was originally Milo and Esme''s room, "So, President Rivas and President Evans are in this vi."

    The man who was kneeling on the floor smirked triumphantly and greedily. He looked at Leon as though waiting to get his credits and bonus when he revealed, "Absolutely not." He grabbed a pen from the table and circled another vi location on the map, "They are here doubling their security."

 Chapter 614 - An Attack

    Dn nodded in response when the man who was pretending to be a worker of the resort disclosed the location of the couple. It was obvious the couple shifted to a better and safer ce but their location was still tracked as it wasn''t any city or Mocon. The resources on the ind were too little to escape the eyes easily.

    Leon was impressed how his newly appointed man had kept a close eye on the activities of Aaron and Aarvi. However, he didn''t show it on his face. He sounded doubtful when he asked, "Why didn''t you send me a picture of them changing the vi?"

    The young man took his mobile out and showed Leon a dark picture where they couldn''t spot anything, "They relocated in the dark. I was able to track them through my naked eye but the camera wasn''t able to capture it as there was no light." The camera light sh would alert them.

    Convincing.

    Leon gave a nod of approval and saw the man beam for it. ''Dimwitted,'' he thought. Leon wasn''t stupid to think just that information could bring down the couple. Aaron went to such great lengths for permission to have his own private army in the name of Rivas Securities. The double security, the young man spoke of wouldn''t just be double, the sneaky Aaron would have his main people in dark to dismember the whole group that will attack them.

    Aarvi might not be so powerful like them, but her sharp and quick-wittedness was her treasure to handle any situation. Leon knew she wasn''t like before, she wasn''t like other women to panic. The more problems and attacks directed at her, she will be so calm that she will have her solution in no time.

    With Aarvi being brain and Aaron being strength, Leon knew winning on the powerful couple by attacking them head-on was nothing but asking for death.

    However, Leon wanted to take this chance by sending Dn. He wanted to make sure Dn hadn''t joined his hands with Aarvi. Returning alive or dead, he wanted Dn to attack them.

    If Dn had joined his hand with Aarvi, he would manage to survive and return with wounds while others would be dead. If Dn hadn''t joined his hand with her, Leon knew he was risking the most capable aplice of his. Nheless, he wasn''t ready to ept that he would fall weak without Dn. He believed he could handle everything without Dn.

    Dn followed his job promptly under the watchful eyes of Leon. Any fool could understand Leon was doubting Dn. No, the right words were, Leon was getting rid of Dn to avoid the chances of Dn standing against him.

    Overall, Leon was scared Aarvi could know all his secrets through Dn. But in reality, Aarvi wanted no information about Leon from Dn. Thetter first time found Leon''s actions ludicrous.

    "Water attack would have been easier but the vi is on thend. So President Rivas''s men won''t just patrol the vi but also hide in the dark to improve their defenses. What are the firearms and defense items we have here?"

    Dn nced at the men Leon had brought. None were sure about the total firearms hence they looked at each other, "I have a handgun."

    "I have this."

    Likewise, each one blurted out showing their firearms, and knives they had. Dn couldn''t believe Leon still hung around the local thugs when Aaron had top-notch well-trained bodyguards.

    Dn wasn''t sure how everything was going to end up as they were obviously weak with ten members. He divided the group into four and he chose the main gate, a very dangerous ce as he exined their n to distract the men and enter the vi.

    Once everything was done, Dn turned to Leon, "Brother Leon, if my name leaks, just im that you had no idea. The ind securityws are very strict. Unlike our country."

    Leon merely nced at Dn. He found no difference in Dn so far. Dn behaved the same like he always did. Leon took a few seconds and nodded without changing his purpose.

    Leon and the man in resort uniform were in the vi when the rest went out to carry forward the n. Leon waited till they left before fishing his mobile out and dialing a number.

    The call was soon answered as the other end was waiting for it, "Keep an eye on Dn. If you find him suspicious, shoot him to death."

    Leon heard the response before he hung up the call. He had asked his left-hand man to be outside, now Dn had no mobile, the men with him were unknown to Dn so Leon will see the true face of Dn, even if thetter was a coward.

    It was just a matter of a few minutes, Leon closed his eyes, leaningfortably on the couch, signaling the other man to get him drinks.

    The man ran out to the mini parlor and asked, "President Harmon, Wine or whiskey?" The excitement in the tone was obvious while dreaming he could be a part of Leon''s team and earn more money, as Aaron and Aarvi were just running away to protect themselves.

    Leon frowned hearing the cheerful voice that was in contrast to his mood. He spat a word without opening his eyes, "Whiskey."

    Leon started sipping the whiskey while waiting for the call.

    -----

    At the other end,

    Dn sat on the tree, using a binocr. The lights were dim, men were marching around the vi and on the terrace.

    Then he shifted his focus to the trees that were closer to the vi. He spotted a man sitting on the tree, "There is a man on a tree at 60 degrees to the east of the vi." He instructed the man who was waiting for him.

    "60 what?"

    Dn: "..."

    Could he just stomp the man to the ground? No, he wanted to ask Leon if he had any ns to attack Aarvi and Aaron, or was it just to sacrifice him? Dn strongly felt thetter.

    "There is a man on a tree to the right of the vi," Dn said word for a word, sounding slightly annoyed.

    The other man heard him and informed the team who were on the right of the vi. They were instructed to wait for the orders to shoot as killing one by one would alert others.

    Simrly, Dn sessfully located six men who were hiding on the trees in the darkness. He changed his location and spotted two more who were his target.

    The man next to him waited for Dn and uttered when Dn pointed his handgun and gave him a nod. "Now."

    ''Thud.''

    The silencer of the handguns avoided the sound of bullet shots and Dn saw the man on the tree fall to the ground. He quickly shot another man without a pause and the other man fell to the ground.

    ''Thud.''

    Simrly, he heard the falling sounds to the ground. Dn wasn''t sure how many bullets others might have used but was surprised to hear the bodies fall to the ground without any dy.

    Thus, the sound alerted the men who were inside the fence and they ran out to check on them. The men who were on the terrace reached the corners, pointing their firearm out, looking for any trespassers.

    Taking the chance where there was a blind spot, others jumped inside the premises to attack the couple inside.

 Chapter 615 - Suspecting

    Dn was rmed seeing things go so smoothly. No, it can''t be happening. He felt like they were being lured to a trap, skillfully woven to catch them.

    Well, Dn was smart over there. He could say it was Aarvi''s n without a hint of doubt. If Aaron knew about the attack, he wouldn''t bother luring them, instead, his team would have shot them to death or captured them in no time.

    Since he was sure it was Aarvi, Dn recalled Aarvi''s only instruction for him to follow. ''Pretend like you never met me.'' That means he just has to do the job assigned by Leon. She admired how she had him on her side yet never asked him any information to give it to her. Hence she doesn''t have to trust him and have her ns run smoothly.

    So taking a deep breath, without any dy in his actions, he charged towards the gate while keeping an eye on the men who were on the terrace and the ones who were checking on the men they shot.

    Dn again gave it a thought. If Aarvi knew about the attack, why would she sacrifice anybody? So his attention shifted to the person he had shot and fell to the ground.

    "Ahh��" Dn suddenly heard a scream behind. The man next to him panicked to his wits and tried to crouch by the tree to hide.

    Recoiling the bullet, Dn aimed in the darkness to avoid an attack from behind. A thought suddenly crossed his mind, ''Why didn''t they hear the scream of the men when he and Leon''s team shot?''

    His eyes desperately shifted to the man who was holding the man who fell to the ground after his shot. Even though the light was dim, Dn focused hard and was speechless looking at the stiff body lying on the ground.

    The mannequins?

    ''Definitely, Aarvi''s n.'' Dn didn''t know if he shouldugh or not. Nine men were already inside the vi, trapped inside. He could already guess the fates of those men.

    So should he go inside the vi to continue attacking or abort the n and inform Leon about the situation?

    Before he coulde to a decision, he suddenly heard the rustle of the dry leaves on the ground. He turned front and saw an evil smirk on Alex''s face. He couldn''t believe they were silently watching them so far. Before he could react, Alex swung his fist and knocked off Dn with a heavy punch.

    Max stood in front of the man who was crouching in fear. He shook his head in resignation while thinking from which road Leon picked inexperienced men. He patted the man''s head like petting a dog. That was only gentle till the man lifted his head. Then Max mmed the man''s head to the tree knocking the senses out.

    "I had missed some actions." Max grinned as straightened his back. He nced at Alex who was supporting Dn''s body, "Don''t you feel like we are ying mind games?"

    Alex rolled his eyes in the dark, "We are the supporting characters of Young madam''s mind game."

    Max chuckled agreeing with Alex and carried out the rest of the ns as per Aarvi''s instruction.

    -----

    Meanwhile, Leon had finished his first ss of whiskey. But the call he was waiting for didn''te. He was bing restless for each minute it was taking.

    ''Tak, tak, tak.''

    There was a knocking on the main door instead of the doorbell.

    Leon nced at the man, silently instructing him to open the door as he hid his handgun if the person wasn''t his people.

    ''Why am I hiding?'' It was two in the night. Other than his people, nobody will be awake. Anyway he left the handgun behind the cushion

    The young man ran towards the door in high spirits without looking back. He assumed if the n sessfully executes, Leon would be happy and he will give them a lot of money.

    How naive!

    Leon was curious so his mind ran wild thinking his left-hand man might have killed Dn, finding thetter suspicious hence he might have returned soon to ry the information personally.

    Then another thought arose, what if his left-hand man was jealous of Dn and killed him to be his first-hand man?

    Or what if his left hand had joined his hands with Aarvi and killed each of them?

    Leon started suspecting each of his men only because of his pure fear and Aarvi''s uncanny ways of dealing with him.

    Leon was lost in his confusion when Roach entered the vi through the window. Hezily cracked his knuckles standing behind Leon. There was a hint of excitement in his eyes for getting a chance to punch Leon, even if it''s just once.

    Leon was alerted immediately. His stomach instantly knotted, the fear painted his face. He hadn''t thought of another possibility while he focused on the mole in his team.

    If Dn was caught, they might reach his vi to check. He had assumed his left-hand man would notify him without thinking his left-hand man could get caught or his left-hand man could be a mole. As Dn''s mobile was lying on the table in front of him,

    How foolish of him.

    Leon was about to fish his handgun back to his hand, Roach tossed the handgun with the cushion.

    Leon clenched his teeth and kicked his leg behind the couch. He was too swift and precise but the one who he was facing wasn''t any noob. Roach effortlessly held the ankle of Leon''s leg, causing thetter to bnce on his one foot.

    Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief looking at Roach. His men were guarding the vi, so how could Roach enter inside without his men attacking him? Or making any noise.

    ''Thud.''

    "Ahh��" The man who opened the door was kicked in the stomach. He flew aside and smashed against the chair. He curled up in pain and cried holding his stomach.

    For a second Aarvi was speechless at how hard Aaron kicked the man to send him flying out. Then she shrugged. She yawned, leaning her head on Aaron''s arm whose gaze was murderous for ruining the good night sleep of his wife, which he tried hard to keep in check.

    Roach couldn''t believe the woman who was the mastermind of every action in the midnight was pretending to be a sluggish, sleepy, and spoiled wife.

    Leon couldn''t pull his leg out of Roach''s strong bone-crushing hold. He saw a few of Aaron''s men drop his knocked-out men to the floor from their shoulders. Leon identified they were the ones who were standing guard at the vi.

    So what about the ones who attacked?

    Leon was thinking of falling on the couch and pulling out of Roach''s hold but thetter pushed him to the ground. Roach was instructed not to damage any bones unless he threatens their life so he didn''t let Leon fall on the soft couch.

    Aarvi''s eyes slightly widened looking at Leon falling on his face. "Oops." She jumped to go back but Aaron caught her in his arms and lifted her off the floor. Hence Leon ended up falling on Aaron''s foot.

    Aarvi giggled thinking how embarrassing and enraging it would be for Leon.

    ## 10 - Golden tickets: Bonus Chapter ##

    The next bonus chapter at 20 golden tickets.

 Chapter 616 - Never Think The Silence Of A Lion As Its Weakness

    Looking at Aaron''s shoes, Leon''sst worry was the pain inflicted by the fall. Aarvi''s melodious chortles were like oil was thrown to the fire. Leon grounded his teeth craving to kill those two right then and there.

    However, before Leon could have any other thoughts, he felt a hold on his ankle and Roach mmed him to the couch, adding more pain to his body.

    Just a move of his hand, Aaron easily buried Aarvi''s little face in the crook of his neck as he went to the armchair and sat down with his wife on hisp.

    Aarvi was speechless. There were so many men, how could he just make her sit on hisp? She quickly shifted and sat on the arm of the chair. Aaron didn''t protest.

    Then she stood up again. Skipping to the curled-up man, she pointed to his cor for the Shadow team member. The man searched his cor and found a pin attached to it. He handed the microchip to Aarvi.

    Aarvi showed the microchip to Aaron to tell him how exactly she was able to get all the ns of Leon. Aaron just stared at his wife. He knows she always has her ns ready for precaution. She doesn''t usually tell as it could be a waste if the opposition doesn''t react in the way. If Leon had believed Dn and left the ind, her preparation would have been wasted hence she was able to go to sleep without thinking about her safety.

    ----

    She got a call in the middle of the night. He had just seen that the caller was Alex, Aarvi suddenly woke up and instructed, "Get dressed." She took the mobile from his hand and answered the call as though she wasn''t sleeping just a moment back.

    Then Aaron heard all the ns, they were out of their vi before Leon''s men even attacked. The cops of the ind were in their vi waiting for the sneakers while Aarvi and Aaron went to Dn''s water vi, instructing Alex to bring Dn, hand over the other men to the cops.

    Actually, they could have killed them in self-defense, but they followed Aarvi''s n to hand over those men to cops, urately knowing she didn''t want their hands smeared in their blood. She would let thew handle them even if it''s cruel.

    ----

    Meanwhile, Leon who saw the microchip realized where he tripped. Aarvi didn''t try to take help from his people, she used technology against him. His men had checked the whole vi for everything but they hadn''t checked themselves. She was shrewd and on point in her n.

    Aarvi tossed the microchip to Leon who was sitting on the ground while his body was twitching in numbing pain, "Did you understand what Shawn meant by ''update yourself''?" She mocked Leon.

    Leon recalled Shawn had said it in the Mall of Mocon when he had first met Aarvi and her four men.

    Looking at Leon glowering at her, her lips beautifully arced and warned him, "Don''t think of leaping at me." Then her lips dangerously tilted to a lopsided smirk, "You will take yourst breath the next second."

    Leon squinted his eyes at Aarvi and shifted his gaze to Aaron. He knew what she said was the fact. Before he could touch her, Roach would kick him aside and Aaron would mercilessly end his life. Aaron wasn''t a saint as he appeared to be emotionless. He would be an idiot to think the same.

    Aarvi returned to Aaron and sat on the arm of the chair as she revealed how easy it was for her to guess everything so that Leon doesn''t continue his stupid ns.

    "Leon Harmon, do you think we will go to an unguarded ce without preparing when we knew you wanted us dead? Tsk�� Do we look blind not to notice a room service guy wandering and keeping an eye on us?"

    They heard a knock on the door before it was pushed open. Alex threw Dn to the ground and fetched water from the dining table. He threw a whole jug of water on Dn''s face without a hint of gentleness.

    Dn woke up gasping for air and groaned in pain. He was taking time to recover when Leon started to doubt Dn seeing no such deep wounds on Dn''s body.

    Aarvi didn''t give a chance for Leon''s mind to wander further, "Tsk, tsk�� Did you guys really think I would kill you two so easily?"

    Dn felt more clear-headed hearing Aarvi''s sarcastic tone. He found her weird seeing her speak so many words. She speaks less, which gives far beyond meaning than just a few words. She doesn''t show her real calmness, powerful mind to Leon. She lets her little emotions out, making Leon believe she was just what she speaks when she was far too deep.

    Nevertheless, Dn knew Aarvi also meant her words and she was wiping off the doubts from Leon''s head.

    "Did you forget what I did to Billy Craft? Chief Powell?... I will let you guys live but cry for death." Aarvi added. She had ns for Leon''s ending but Dn. She needs to weigh a lot of things before deciding his fate.

    Leon believed her words as it was a fact. If she wanted to kill them, she would have done it in the hall of mirrors at Sean''s engagement. Or just asked Aaron to get rid of them. She was torturing him, tormenting him to live, provoking him to attack her, then she would inflict greater mental suffering.

    Three years back, he had shown his power to her, when she was weak and helpless. Three yearster, she was showing what real power meant when he wasn''t weak and had every resource to protect himself.

    Roach took steps towards the french windows and tilted theyer of the curtains aside. Looking at the speedboat, he turned back to the couple and nodded, silently informing them the boat was there. Aarvi didn''t react to him, Aaron let her handle as he just cared about her safety. A little extra work, the sleepless night was nothing to him.

    As though the seriousness was too much to handle, Aarvi suddenly pped her hand grabbing everyone''s attention including the whimpering man on the ground, "Assistant Harmon, I have mindblowing news for you."

    Aaron, Roach, and the Shadow team knew she was going to say somethingme to irritate Leon. Dn was clueless so he gazed at her.

    As others guessed, Aarvi excitedly asked Dn, "Do you know why Leon hadn''t touched any girl in the past three years?"

    Dn nced at Leon who was gritting his teeth, craving for her blood. Ignoring him, Dn looked back at Aarvi. He wanted to guess but controlled due to Leon''s presence.

    After a pause, Aarvi revealed her aplishment, "I kicked him to impotence."

    ''Pfft,'' The shadow team tried their hardest to keep theirughter down. It wasn''t because Leon was impotent, it was because Aarvi was trying to act childish, iming her feat.

    Well, they could guess how hard she might have tried to achieve that and escape Leon''s grasp. They admired the couple for still holding the patience.

    Roach: "..."

    This woman was hard to understand for his every brain cell.

    Aarvi rotated her feet and grumbled, "I wish my kick was as strong as Aaron''s though."

    Aaron: "..."

    The whimpering man shut his lips, feeling d he got kicked to the stomach.

    Dn tried his best to stay expressionless. ording to him, it was news for celebration. Damn, he truly wanted tough, stomach full. Now he understood why Leon was adamant about killing Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans.

    Leon''s face was dark as coal, ring at Aarvi. He had so meticulously hidden his impotence from everyone but who knew Aarvi would turn out to be Aaron''s first love.

    Aarvi sensed Leon was going to spat something at Aaron looking at their deadlock icy, murderous gazes.

    She flicked her fingers, getting everyone''s attention. Her voice morphed to the intensity, it stiffened their back, "Leon Harmon, never think the silence of a Lion as its weakness. If it roars, your bark will fade. If it lunges, you will be left with nothing." She warned Leon to stay away from them.

    Aaron scooped his wife and took her out before she scrapes Leon''s eyes for ring at him.

 Chapter 617 - A Wounded Lion

    Dnid on the bed breathing deeply. He hadn''t expected Aaron to have so much patience to let Aarvi y on her terms and Aarvi to be so protective of Aaron.

    He knew silence isn''t a weakness. In fact, it was a dangerous weapon and one couldn''t judge a person by that silence. Hence Aarvi was always difficult for him to understand hearing her limited words. So judging Aaron''s silence was impossible. He wasn''t a fool to think Aaron stays silent because he doesn''t know what to do. Rather, Aaron prefers actions.

    Imagining Leon tied limbs and thrown to the speed boat, Dn pitied Leon. Leon would be untied once the speed boat reaches the Coasta shore. Dn was cent percent sure, this time Leon would break down the whole mansion once he entered inside. Dn breathed in relief as Elder Harmon wasn''t in the house to face his wrath.

    He was thinking if Aarvi would meet him again the next day or what the new daybreak would bring when he had dozed off in exhaustion.

    -----

    Esme had no idea who happened in the night. Hearing Aarvi''s n, Milo Wen stayed in the vi as it was safe and let Esme have a beauty sleep. When the cops captured Leon''s men, Milo Wen went to sleep once he saw Aarvi grumbling, cussing Leon, making her silly faces just to bring Aaron''sughter.

    He felt his president and his wife were crazy. One could go any length for her safety and good sleep while the other one would do anything to bring a smile on her husband''s face.

    Aarvi wrapped her limbs around Aaron and kissed his cheek, "Sleep. I will protect you if that little bug attacks again."

    Aaron was leaning on the headboard. He didn''t know how he could sleep with her legs wrapped around him. "Aarvi Evans��"

    Aarvi suddenly propped her head up from his shoulder and corrected him, "Mrs. Aaron Rivas."

    A smile threatened to slip off his lips but he held back. "Mrs. Aaron Rivas��"

    She cut in again, shaking her head, "Cupcake." Then she licked her lips recalling the cupcakes he bakes.

    Aaron breathed out loudly. He wasn''t going to say Cupcake when she was licking her lips. So he pulled her cheeks, "My love, how am I going to sleep if your limbs are coiling around me? Do you want them crushed?"

    He pulled her hands and limbs from his back and slid under the duvet as he ordered her, "And stop trying to spoil me." He won''t break at the stare of a man.

    Aarvimanded him back with the same intensity, "You stop overindulging me." She could share his worry and lose some sleep.

    "Wife needs to be pampered." He argued back.

    Aarvi countered, pressing her hands on both sides of him, squinting her eyes, looking down at him, "Who said my husband shouldn''t be coddled?"

    Looking at no hint of drowsiness or exhaustion in her eyes, Aaron changed their position. He needs to tire his wife out else she will argue with him all night.

    Aarvi felt so little against his strength and physique. Gazing into his sharp-set eyes, Aarvi couldn''t understand how their argument ended up like this. She heard him counter back, "You don''t pet a wolf."

    Yeah yeah, she could already imagine the wolf ears on his head, predatorily gazing at her. Instead of saying ''I only pet a cat,'' Aarvi thought to y him innocently. She lifted her hand near her face and motioned like the paw of a kitten, sweetly saying, "Meow��"

    Little did she knew it was a deadly strike instead of a peace g.

    His lips crashed over hers, kissing her ravenously making her lightheaded in no time.

    If their first time was yful, Aarvi understood what it meant by devouring to the heart''s content, making her cry helplessly.

    When he stopped, Aarvi could feel her tips of toes still trembling in spent pleasure. Even if somebody calls to tell her there was another attack, she doubted if she would be able to use her brain. She slipped into a deep slumber, lying in his arms.

    Aaron put his shirt on her without getting off the bed or leaving her for a second. Then he embraced her to sleep, "I love you, Mrs. Aaron Rivas."

    He didn''t care what people thought of him for letting her handle everything by herself. If his Cupcake wants him to just support her, he would hold all his patience, protect her and take care of her. The day she tells him to handle Leon, he won''t give her another day to waste her time on Leon.

    ----

    At the break of dawn, in Coasta port,

    Leon sat, swearing that he will make Aaron and Aarvi''s life a living hell. He clearly knew why Aaron or Aarvi deported him back to the country so quickly. If he gets caught by the local police on the ind, they would hang him to death for the chaos he caused on the ind. Aarvi simply wanted to torture him more, make him face the loss, lose again and again.

    What could be worse than that for a man like him?

    If he had lost to a man, his pride and ego wouldn''t have hurt much but he was losing to a woman who he had tried to kill. He failed to have her, he failed to kill her. So now, she was ying him like a rat in a circus.

    He never in his dreams thought he would be seeing such a day. Hence he wanted to show them what he could do to have them under his feet.

    He got up from the wooden deck only when his men reached him and treated him like a king.

    ----

    At Palm Ind,

    Aarvi opened her eyes when she felt the water around her and warmth from Aaron soothing her skin. She could guess, there might be just an hour left for the conference so Aaron was bathing her. Instead of waking up, she leaned on him for another catnap.

    After the previous night''s attack, she was sure the local police would patrol the surroundings of the ind and let go of the boat only after checking on them.

    So she didn''t bother about Leon attacking them again. Now Leon was a wounded lion, the most dangerous one at that. She wanted everyone to be safe for a handful of days.

    She unawarely let out a moan when Aaron tried to clean her between legs. Her eyes shot open, her legs mped together, Aarvi craved for the ground to swallow her right away.

    Why was he cleaning her up? Soaking in water was enough, she wasn''t a kid.

    Aaron let out a chuckle seeing her reduced to a little ball. "I will shower. Take your time." Both needed their calming bath so he left the bathtub without teasing her.

    After a few minutes, Aarvi asked without turning behind where Aaron was showering, "Ronron," He hummed before she continued, "My team confirmed that Dn''s sister''s body wasn''t found. And during that time, there were many missing cases of girls. Do you think Leon sold his sister or hid her?"

    Aarvi had shared Dn''s suspicions with him the previous night. This made Aaron more disgusted with Leon. Even though Dn''s sister wasn''t Leon''s biological sister, she was still a sister to him. Aaron couldn''t believe Leon-like monsters still existed on earth.

    He turned off the shower and wore the bathrobe. Going up to Aarvi, he kissed her forehead, "I will help you look into it."

    Aaron knew Aarvi was a little emotional knowing about Dn and his sister. It reminds her of her and Zain so he would help her by ignoring Dn and Leon.

    Aarvi didn''t know what to respond so she could only smile at her husband who was ready to do anything for her.

 Chapter 618 - A Long Lost Son

    At Mocon,

    The conference at the palm ind had started. Dax got a message from Aarvi mentioning, the things aren''t bad, but they weren''t good either. So Skr had only a fifty percent chance of getting the resort.

    It wasn''t the first project Aarvi was handling directly but this was the first project she was handling after announcing her identity to the world so Dax genuinely wanted her to return with the project to shut some of the mouths who were thinking Skr was standing because he was the one who is an operational executive officer.

    He would have smacked their faces and told them the working style of Aarvi and him but it was better kept confidential forpany safety.

    After the morning meeting, Dax left Skr towards the Kelly vi. Today he needs to pretend to be the savior of the Kelly family. Since he knew Aarvi wasn''t saving the couple but a part of her game, he had noints about appearing at the vi at a very crucial time of the Kelly couple

    Saturday, he had seen Maisie and Shane scratching up here and there to go and look for people to help them as their mobiles were confiscated. Hence Dax had left a man behind to keep himself updated. Shane and Maisie were too prideful to ask for help hence they ended up reaching the Bute family.

    Dax was surprised to get the information, Maisie''s brother asked his assistant to lie as the Bute family was out of the country. He wasn''t sure how Aarvi was able to achieve it but was proud of her.

    Then the couple ended up in front of the Kelly mansion. Harshly questioned by the reporters while they demanded entry inside. Well, it only ruined their image more and more.

    Then they tried to look for a few people who the couple had thought of as their friends. Maisie and Shane just got their wounds rubbed with salt hearing their words, or else, they would hand them a hundred bucks for taxi charges.

    Dax knew why none were willing to help. One, they didn''t want to risk their money with no return hope. Two, when President Kelly wasn''t helping them, how would they be able to survive even if they gave them money?

    Hence the couple was in apletely hopeless situation.

    Maisie and Shane were arguing with cops who had gone to seal the property. They had no ce to live so they were reluctant to live. Upon all that, they weren''t the types to work slog hours with small work to survive.

    Everyone fell silent hearing three cars stop in front of the vi. The hopes sparkled in the eyes of Shane and Maisie.

    A man from the ck Bentley alighted the car first before the door opened and one by one each one got off the car and looked at the vi talking to themselves.

    Maisie and Shane knew they were just the subordinates. The main person was still sitting in the Bugatti Chiron that was in the center, right in front of the entry to the vi.

    Dax was on an important business call while driving so hepleted it first before he opened the door. His eyes could see Maisie and Shane having their all hopes on him without guessing who he was.

    He was aware they were going to scorn at him, well he was ready to ignore that. He got out of the car and saw the Kelly couple''s face turn dark immediately.

    Maisie and Shane assumed Dax was there tough at them and offer them to beg him if they want him to help. So they feigned ignorance. The couple was about to argue with the officers but they were respectfully looking at Dax.

    Maisie and Shane hated that to their bones. Dax was considered as the first generation into a wealthy family circle, whether the Grant family was fated to survive in the circle was still unknown. However, The Kelly and Brtes were in the circle for a few generations, yet they were being treated like trash.

    The couple could only curse the Rivas family and Hayden. They had thought Hayden would eventually help them looking at the negative news around the family. But it seems, the negatives were only coiled to the names of Maisie Bute and Shane Kelly. They had seen news mentioning how uptight Hayden could be for his own family.

    The team of advocates and Dax''s secretary followed Dax towards the vi. The captain of the team greeted Dax with a shake of their hands. "CEO Grant, what brings you here? Are they owing you somerge sun for you to appear personally?" He chuckled at the fate of the arrogant couple.

    Dax faintly shook his head. He appeared to be grateful when his voice wasn''t cold, "No, Captain Derick, Mr. and Mrs. Kelly are my old acquaintance. Their daughter was my best friend and helped me a lot. I thought it''s my responsibility to give a helping hand."

    The team of cops nodded in appreciation while Maisie and Shane stood frozen. They just couldn''t believe their ears.

    ''Were they finally getting a helping hand to solve their problems? Wasn''t he going tough at them? That Jinx finally came to a little help.''

    Shane awkwardlyughed, forgetting the punch Dax had given him on the wedding day of Ava Kelly and Vance hays. "Hahaha, as you can see, please give us till the end of the day to settle this." He told the cops and turned to Dax, "Dax, son�� Come on in��" He pretended like a father of a long-lost son.

    ''Disgusting.'' Dax wanted to cough some blood hearing Shane call him ''son.''

    Dax gave a nod at Shane hiding his real expression of his feelings. Turning to the cops, "Why don''t you all have a cup of coffee and snacks? After all, Mr. and Mrs. Kelly doesn''t like owing people so I might fail to be helpful."

    The Kelly couple and the cops: "..."

    Why did that sound like a mock?

    Even though Dax made it sound like the Kelly couple were self-righteous people, doesn''t the whole world already know the true color of the Kelly couple?

    Dax didn''t wait for a response. He turned to his secretary, "CEO Grant, I will arrange right away." The secretary turned to the captain, "Captain Derick, how about resting under the tree shade till then? It would be bothersome to go back and forth."

    Captain and his team didn''t find it odd so he nodded and followed the secretary while the Kelly couple, Dax, and the advocates went inside.

    The advocates were speechless looking at Dax being overdramatic that didn''t suit his personality even a bit. "Master Kelly, Madam Kelly�� Please have a seat. Don''t bother about treating me as a guest."

    Silent Maisie had a bad feeling about all these. If they had treated Ava wholeheartedly and Dax helping them was feasible but�� When Dax got to know how they truly treated Ava Kelly, he was no less enraged than Zain who wanted to strangle them. So blindly believing his words as he was going to help them was foolishness.

    While Shane was racking his brain about how to swindle more money from Dax, Maise spat her words suspiciously, "What are you up to?"

    Shane tugged at her as he mumbled in annoyance, "Stop causing a scene." Maisie shrugged his hand and red at Dax.

    Dax let down his act and sat on the armchair. He crossed his legs resting his arms on the arm of the chair and a dangerous smirk appeared on his face looking at the couple.

 Chapter 619 - Guarantor Or Pledge?

    Shane''s pretentious polite gestures froze and Maisie snorted looking at Dax showing his true colors.

    "Don''tugh at us. You never know when you will lose everything." Maisie scoffed as though she was in a better position to do so.

    It only made Dax sneer in his mind. Maisie was a perfect example for - lost everything, still the attitude and ego unchanged.

    "I like smart people," Dax imed. He anyway didn''t want to pretend like a gentleman with them. If they were smart, it was better for him. He couldplete the work and leave from there.

    Dax queued the advocate to start their work without bothering to spare any word at the couple.

    The lead advocate gave a faint nod in a bow before he went ahead and took a seat closer to the couple.

    He courteously introduced himself, ignoring the couple gritting their teeth at Dax Grant, "Hello Mr. and Mrs. Kelly. I am Advocate Barun. We have gone through the details of your current case. CEO Grant would like to buy all your assets and also pay the excess due amount to free you from all the mortgage. These are copies of the legal agreement. Please go through it and let us know your opinion. If you would like to let your legal team have a check, please feel free to do so."

    Maisie who was closer to the advocate pped his hand away without considering he was being polite to them. She turned to Dax and yapped at him, "Is this what you call help, Dax Grant?" Sheughed hysterically, "That��"

    Dax''s gaze turned sharp. He lifted his hand and shook his finger in a deadly warning. He cut in, sounding murderous, "Don''t you dare pick DumDum''s name."

    If the advocate team swallowed hard, Maisie felt a cold run down her spine and Shane''s back stiffened. Maisie and Shane both knew who Dax mentioned as, ''Dum Dum.'' Maisie gulped nervously. She was indeed taking Ava''s name as ''That Jinx.'' Even if she wanted to curse Ava Kelly for having a friend like him, the words seemed to be stuck in his throat.

    However, in her mind, everything was happening due to the Jinx, Ava Kelly. The Rivas family, Shawn Rivas, Zain Kelly wouldn''t have dragged them on the road. Now Dax Grant wouldn''t have appeared tough at them if Ava kelly, that Jinx wasn''t born.

    Nevertheless, she didn''t dare to voice her thoughts and offend Dax. She knew Dax wasn''t like Shawn, he might p her across the face without a hint of guilt or regret. For him, men or women, both were just human beings.

    Shane tugged Maisie so that she doesn''t offend another person. Three years ago, Shawn, Dax, Ava, three looked like nothing but time passing kids. If he knew there woulde such a day, he would have pretended to be a good father, just to use these people and swindle some money.

    Shane clenched his teeth and then breathed. He tried to stay calm to be smart to get out of the situation. He smiled awkwardly at Dax, "CEO Grant��" he suddenly shook his head in his mind. He wanted to sound intimate so that he could fool Dax, "I mean Dax, if you buy everything, we will be left with nothing. It will be difficult for Aunt and me to live. We are getting old also." He smartly tried to bargain.

    Dax didn''t interject. He wanted to see how low Shane could fall and how smart he could be to cheat money from him.

    Shane held his awkward smile to hide his real motive. Seeing Dax sitting calmly without scolding, he knew if they didn''t take Ava''s name in a bad light, Dax wouldn''t be provoked.

    "How about you lend some money to uncle? We will return you quickly."

    The more he tried to be convincing it was only showing his greediness. Dax held back his disgust and questioned the amount Shane had in his mind, "And how much are you expecting?"

    Shane seemed to be thinking before he shed his annoying smile, "You are a bigpany CEO. I know this amount won''t be too much for you. It''s just 100 million."

    Even Maisie''s lips twitched hearing Shane brazenly ask for such a huge amount.

    The advocates stared at Shane as though he was an alien who doesn''t know a thing about the earth. Dax was truly inarticte at Shane''s buttering behavior. He praised him then asked for a huge amount.

    Was he looking like a man who would fall for a merepliment?

    "I am poor." Dax carelessly threw his words. "Since you two are so rich to transact in such high amounts, I guess, my help isn''t required here." He didn''t want to see this disgusting couple. He started to feel like Aarvi should also doesn''t bother facing them. He felt nauseous recalling he had once treated them so well.

    Maisie nced at Shane and shook her head feeling hopeless. Her husband never missed leaving her amused with his greediness, while all he knew was losing the money and drinking until his potbelly sticks out of his body.

    Shane saw everyone''s reaction andughed awkwardly before Dax could decide to stand up and leave. "Hahaha, I was just kidding. How about 50 million��" He trailed his words, cutting his price to half. He carefully watched everyone''s expression. It still stayed the same, ''Do we look like fools?''

    He quickly corrected himself without thinking much, "I mean twenty Million." It was just a million more than what they owed.

    Now Maisie wanted to smack her husband. A hundred million to twenty. Any fool could say Shane was also a fool and he never in his life could be able to get the money.

    Before anybody could respond, "Deal." Dax epted. Because after paying everything, thepletion process would use up half a million and the luxurious lifestyle of Maisie and Shane would eat up the rest of the amount very soon.

    Maisie and Shane were shocked to hear Dax was ready to give them twenty million. It was too good to be true.

    Well, Dax wasn''t there to do any good there. "I will give you twenty million right away. But you will have to get me a guarantor or pledge me something like an assurance."

    Maisie was first to discern everything causing her brows to tighten and spat at him, "That''s not called a help."

    "Are you a beggar to ask me for free? ept it, I will think of throwing some pennies on your face." Dax gave no face to Maisie and countered mercilessly.

    Maisie''s face turned red in fury. She breathed heavily ring at Dax. She couldn''t believe she was beingpared to a beggar. Even her friend handed her a hundred bucks like giving it to a beggar.

    Shane sat frozen. He knew they couldn''t bring anyone who could take responsibility for them. Giving something to the amount of twenty million meant giving Dax everything they had, yet they willck a few million.

    If they don''t solve the problem quickly, the cops would throw them out of the house and they had nowhere to go. They will have to practically live on the streets as Hayden would never open the doors of the mansion.

    They weren''t also sure if anybody would buy their house at a higher price so that they could receive the extra amount.

    Looking at it anyway, everything seemed to be deadlocked around them. Their pride wouldn''t let them live in a small house in a cheaper area. Both would never work on daily wages.

    What was the choice left with them? Pledge their assets to Dax and find a way out to get everything back in a few years?

    ''That old man will die soon, we could get a lot of shares.'' Maisie thought and blurted out very confidently, "We will pledge everything we have."

 Chapter 620 - Karma Is A B*tch

    How smart or cunning Maisie and Shane could be, Dax knew to simply overturn their decision into his way.

    Why would he let Aarvi wait for many years before exacting her torture to the couple?

    Doesn''t that make her still hang in the past?

    Dax was already against Aarvi visiting her parents. Even if she might pretend to be ignoring their words, he was sure as their biological daughter, she would be hurt hearing Maisie. Shane might bow down to the money thinking of frauding her for money and shares of Skr, Maisie wasn''t the same. For her, Aarvi''s achievements and hard work were nothing. Her pride and ego stood above everything. She might nder Aarvi instead of surrendering or epting her mistakes.

    So Dax wasn''t going to make Aarvi wait following Maisie or Shane''s n. And he had better business than just acquiring Maisie''s studio and their shares.

    Dax turned to the lead advocate who was sitting close to the couple. "Advocate Leson, how many days would it require to prepare a new agreement?"

    The advocate was momentarily confused by hearing ''days'' instead of hours or minutes. Looking at Dax''s arched brows, he realized Dax was tricking the trickster. He quickly yed along, "CEO Grant, the final copy would take a day so we can''tplete the formalities today."

    Dax nodded as he turned to Maisie and Shane. He appeared serious, "Alright then, I will send my team tomorrow." He said each word clearly and loudly.

    Warning bells rang in Shane and Maisie''s heads. If Dax leaves without giving them money, they will be thrown out of the house. So they needed the money immediately toplete all the procedures of collecting their things and papers by the end of the day.

    Hence Shane shot up on his feet without awareness. He wanted to hold Dax if he tried to leave but Dax was seated without shaking. "D-Daxx, how about you give us money now, we can peacefully sign the legal papers tomorrow. It''s not like we will run away from here."

    ''Do we look like fools?'' The look appeared on the faces of the whole team who were standing by Dax.

    Dax voiced their thoughts, "Then you could say I gave you no money. Right?" His sarcastic tone pierced their ear, pping his face again.

    Shane and Maisie gritted their teeth. Of course, Dax had no reason to trust them. Since he was ready to give them a higher amount than what everything cost, they didn''t think they could get a better deal.

    Maisie strongly believed Hayden will die sooner thanter. If they continue to agitate him, she strongly believes he will die sooner at his age. So all she had to do was endure. Hence she boldly moved forward. "Then what do you have in store for us?"

    ''This arrogant woman.'' The young advocates couldn''t believe Maisie couldn''t change her attitude even after all these.

    Dax nced at the advocate, who appeared to be annoyed by Masie and Shane. Yet, he nodded at Dax and stayed respectful.

    "Mr. and Mrs. Kelly, please have a seat. I will exin to you clearly." he pointed to the couch. This was the n Dax had narrated to him. It was just to lure the couple but he should sound tempting while staying at the losing end.

    Maisie and Shane took their seats ncing at each other. They thought to add their uses if they don''t like something or feel the need for more.

    "Initially we nned to buy off everything and pay your debt, considering you as parents of CEO Grant''s friend. Since you are worried you will be left with nothing, let us make some changes in the same." He was patient and exined so that Maisie doesn''t start her shrew behavior.

    Advocate Leson nced behind him where his assistant was standing. Thetter fetched the copies of a file and handed it to Maisie for both of them to check.

    Advocate Leson continued to exin the main parts while Shane and Maisie desperately read the papers. "We will still buy all your properties, shares, and studio��"

    Maisie was about to shout again, Advocate Leson quickly tried to hold the peace, "Mrs. Kelly, hear me first. Then you can put forward your request. Arguments won''t take us anywhere and we will waste each other''s time. So please��" He felt so tired of talking to such people.

    Shane patted his wife''s back to hearplete, "Let''s hear first��" Then he whispered, "Else we will be on the roads."

    Maisie clenched her teeth. Only for the reason she didn''t want to live a day on the roads, she held back and nodded.

    Advocate Leson sighed internally and took a much-needed deep breath to have his calm exterior. "We won''t only buy, we will also pay the extra debt you owe to the administration." He meant they won''t pay the private borrowed money.

    Shane had an objection over here. He wanted money in his hands so that he could squeeze some money into his pockets.

    Advocate Leson continued without giving a break, "I am sure you are aware that the legal team or person you hire will charge you a lot. We have a big team toplete all the tasks very quickly."

    "But��" Shane interjected but Advocate Leson lifted his hand asking him to wait.

    "I know your worries. If we buy, you will not have anything. Don''t worry, this is where we are adding the new uses for you. One. We will give you fifteen years to buy back everything from us without interest. Two. We will let you stay in the vi without taking a penny."

    These main two uses were just to entice them to stay in the vi and ept the deal. The first one was to make them think they have a lot of time and they could take back everything. The second one was to make them a maid and helper to look after the vi.

    Maisie and Shane had no idea their daughter was going to p their face with a few hundred bucks calling them servants.

    So Skr and Aarvi were buying everything with useless uses in it. With Shane and Maisie''s current state, they wouldn''t be able to gather such arge amount even if they sold themselves.

    Dax looked at Maisie and Shane seriously considering the options as they could get to stay in the house. He faintly nodded to himself. Skr was paying only for the things they were going to acquire for the business. The vi price, extra debt, and cars were being paid by Aarvi from her pocket.

    In a way, Aarvi was still serving the filial duties without awareness. She was giving the roof to her biological parents in the name of torture. So Dax didn''t think she owed anything to them. They gave birth to her, she will give them a roof to sleep on. He hoped Aarvi could get rid of any emotional attachment with these two bugs.

    Advocate Leson smiled cunningly at the end, and praised them so that they could continue keeping their nose high up, "I am sure, for Mr. and Mrs. Kelly, fifteen years are too much for you. With your background and talent, you could gather twenty million in just a year."

    Dax wanted to burst intoughter hearing the middle-aged Advocate getting rid of his frustration so sweetly.

    Maisie pushed her chin up and forehead back with a smug smile, "Absolutely. Twenty Million is nothing," She agreed to the deal adding another use saying they need a car too.

    Dax wanted to roll his eyes. When Aarvi was twenty, she had more than twenty million by all her savings, small investments. If Aarvi was in Jose''s ce, the Kelly couple never would have seen this day.

    Indeed, karma is a b*tch.

    Now that his work is done, Dax decided to focus on his safety so that Aarvi doesn''t worry about Leon attacking him. Tormenting the Kelly couple could be done sooner orter.

 Chapter 621 - Audacious Girl Annoying Kid

    At Palm Ind,

    Aarvi knew the Palm ind owner had his way of filtering out thepanies. But she hadn''t expected him to give the orientation for the palm ind. Upon that, the owner, Mr. Palmer didn''t bother appearing.

    Disregarding all that, she didn''t like the way the Palm resort group had organized an itinerary for them. At the beginning of the conference, everyone got to know there would be a video presentation, then lunch break. Later, thepanies will get an email if they are eligible for the next round.

    None had any idea how they were being filtered so the probability of Skr earning the project decreased with the otherpanies.

    Then the selected teams would go for ind sightseeing with a resort guide. By the end of the day, it will be dinner. The next day, they will get to know who will be selected to proceed.

    Aarvi, no not just her. Most of the attendees felt like they were in some kind of game show where they didn''t know how they were proceeding to the next stage in the game or how they were being eliminated.

    There were at least thirtypanies around the world that participated after the first filter. There were many presidents or CEOs, Managing directors, and groups representing theirpanies. The projects teams would be fine to stay as it will serve as their vacation while working on only one project. But it was a different case for Managing directors and operation executive officers.

    Understanding, it was unsure how many days they would have to stay on the ind by abandoning all other work, they started weighing if the Palm ind deserved their excess time. Some who had their schedules tight reached out for theirpany to meet during lunch.

    While having lunch, Aarvi heard top management remarking their views about the situation.

    "What the hell is going on here? I felt like it''s my first day at school and attending orientation." There was annoyance in the tone.

    "What is Mr. Palmer is even thinking? We have prepared for business but we are ying games here." There was contempt in their words.

    "Are we going to be their puppets by letting them control our schedule?" Irritated one.

    "These activities or conferences or whatever it is, if it was just half a day, we could at least work another half from here." He made some sense.

    "Exactly, now I have to lose my sleep. And I don''t even know how many days this will take." One who was worried about the beauty sleep.

    "This is highly unprofessional. And we won''t even get to know why we will be out either." One who wasn''t ready to ept the rejection.

    Aarvi shook her head in resignation and grabbed her ice cream. She was about to leave, and the table members caught sight of her.

    "President Evans�� Omg, I thought we would never get to meet you." Thedy in herte thirties smiled as she stood up. "I am ire Mokh, Managing director of Fart, Noka branch." She extended her hand for a handshake.

    Aarvi regretted wandering away alone from Aaron. Her face stayed emotionless while she clenched her teeth, trying to make her mind for shaking her hand.

    She drew a deep breath and hesitantly moved her hand but the spectator didn''t find anything odd. When she was about to hold the hand, thedy nodded her head in a bow. Aarvi felt a strong presence behind her before a hand wrapped around her shoulder.

    Aarvi''s shoulder slightly cked in relief and she shook thedy''s hand without hesitation, "Aarvi Evans." She let her name speak of her.

    rie shed a courteous smile and greeted Aaron, "President Rivas!!" She looked at both and continued, "We weren''t expecting the couple''s presence here."

    The men who had stood up, nodded adding in chorus. "Yeah�� Yeah��" They wanted to introduce themselves to Aarvi but for some reason, after Aaron stood by Aarvi, they just couldn''t move their legs. They even had the urge to lower their heads.

    rie continued, "I was expecting CEO Grant. We all had met him in a conference before."

    Aarvi''s serene face barely shed a smile. When she opened her lips to finally speak, everyone became too attentive expecting to hear a barely audible, low mellow voice.

    "Well, initially the n was the same. We heard Mr. Palmer''s choice is sincerity over money. So here I am." Aarvi responded looking at thedy.

    Aaron saw the younger men surprised and even nodded their heads as though his wife was singing them a luby. Well, they felt Aarvi''s melodious voice utter each word, clear and perfectly audible. There was no fear or hesitation despite meeting them for the first time. It was eptable from the owner of Skr. So they gave another nod in appreciation and eptance.

    rie focused on the information Aarvi let them know. "Oh, I see�� Now I understand the intention of Mr. Palmer."

    The thoughts, mentality, and judgment of the higher up of variouspanies smoothly changed after it.

    ----

    Meanwhile, in a vi on the ind.

    An old man who was having his lunch didn''t bother focusing on the smart screen where his early thirties assistant was changing the screen of the buffet area.

    He suddenly heard a soft voice uttering his name. "Pause there." He instructed.

    Leaning back on the chair, he saw the widescreen. He heard the youngdy and asked, "Is she selected for the next round?"

    Mr. Palmer''s assistant speechlessly looked at the boss. His boss didn''t only forget her, he hadn''t watched the top trending news. "Sir, weren''t you scolding a girl for throwing the money from a viral video?"

    The old man shifted his gaze to his assistant and heard him continue, "She is President Evans. Founder and President of Skr Industries."

    In the next filter, Mr. Palmer had eliminated thepanies whose President or CEO or Managing director wasn''t present. So Palmer understood the youngdy was moving up in the chart.

    Palmer was impressed hearing Aarvi''s words for understanding his main intention while the rest were scolding him, showing their displeasure. But once he recalled Aarvi throwing the money, he passed the order, "Eliminate that audacious girl."

    Palmer''s assistant didn''t like how Palmer had misunderstood Aarvi. So he went to theptop and searched for the viral video and yed it.

    Palmer shot a deadly re at his assistant. Thetter pretended to be unknown, increasing the volume. It didn''t take long, Palmer heard the ambnce sire from the speaker. His whole attention shifted to the screen. By the end of the video, his opinion on Aarvi changed.

    "She is fearless and reckless but smart and sensible," Palmer muttered, more to himself. Nheless, it reached his assistant''s ears, "Alright, I will eliminate Skr." He took the liberty of an old man''s leniency to tease him.

    Palmer grunted, "And I will feed you to the sharks."

    His assistant chuckled silently and looked at the screen where Aaron was suppressing the males while Aarvi was patiently responding to rie meanwhile worrying about her melting ice cream.

    His job was to help Palmer to choose the capablepany and person to acquire the resort. So he cleared the misunderstanding of Palmer, unwilling to let go of such a great leader over a stupid misunderstanding.

    Palmer thought for a while before deciding, "Add that little girl to my table for dinner."

    Assistant''s lips twitched seeing the quick favoritism. He nodded, "Roger that." He paused, recalling Aaron, "Then we will have to add President Rivas to the same table."

    Palmer lifted his eyebrow.

    His assistant couldn''t believe Palmer had no idea about any trending news. "Because President Evans of Skr is the wife of President Rivas of Rivas Industries, Sir. You can turn down President Rivas as anotherpany President but you can''t stop him when he apanies President Evans as her husband."

    Palmer snorted, looking away, "Urgh, that kid annoys me."

    Curiosity sparked, "Sir, have you met President Rivas?"

    "Aish�� Why do you talk too much?"

    "So you know President Rivas." The Assistant was aware of the behavior of his boss.

    "I won''t give my resort to him." He announced grumpily.

    "But sir, President Rivas��"

    "What President, president�� He is that annoying doctor who lectured me in front of everyone at a banquet for neglecting my health." He blurted out.

    The assistant burst intoughter recalling two years old memories. Palmer was fuming, scolding Aaron for three days straight.

 Chapter 622 - Start Of A Disaster

    For the sightseeing, Aarvi suggested to Milo Wen to bring Esme who would be bored alone. So the Rivas and Skr Industries were being fed with the double dog food as their teams were together the whole afternoon.

    They had just got used to the cold President indulging the serene beautiful President. They were speechless watching the ruthless Secretary, Milo Wen, who doted on his wife, smiling and sweet-talking.

    The singles cried with other singles while the others thought it good to be on the top chain which would make it easy to bring theirpanions.

    It was half-past three when they reached the beachside cafe for some rest and snacks. Aarvi''s schedule was clear as Dax had filtered out her work so that she could focus on Palm resort. Hence she hadn''t brought herptop.

    Esme and Aarvi looked at each other after watching their husbands drown in the work without touching the refreshments. Esme extended her hand at Aarvi, "Let''s enjoy ourselves." She didn''t want to disturb her husband as he had spent a lot of time while going around.

    Since sightseeing was also business over there, Aarvi felt bad for the men who were in formals, sitting under the shade while the scorching sun shone brightly. She whispered to Aaron holding Esme''s hand, "Get rid of your tie, Ronron."

    Aaron hummed while checking an important mail. His hand freed his tie without seeing the twodies leave the cafe.

    After fifteen minutes, Aaron and Milo Wen looked up from theptop hearing themotion. There were manypanies other than just them. So first their eyes swept over Rivas employees and the other side Skr employees who had their eyes peeled at the beach.

    Both followed everyone''s line of sight and froze. Both of their wivesughed high-fiving each other without caring about the eyes they were grabbing. They were wearing a high-waisted two-piece women''s swimsuit. Aaron and Milo Wen weren''t sure if they should be happy as they weren''t wearing bikinis. The women were wearing tankini with boy shorts to y volleyball. They had seen them carrying a pretty big handbag, now they understood what was in there.

    Aarvi had learned to y volleyball with Shawn and Dax. Esme had learned it for her movies. They were nning to sunbathe when they saw differentpanies'' representatives preparing to y. So they asked and joined without thinking too much.

    Esme being a celebrity didn''t want to wear revealing clothes as it might go viral and it wasn''t a private trip. Aarvi, aware of her image as President, didn''t choose a bikini either. However, their tankini was short, showing off their slinky waists and shorts hugging their curves, one could easily gauge their sexy curves.

    While Rivas and Skr industries men lowered their heads, otherpany employees awkwardlyughed catching the sight of dark-faced men. When they were thinking Aarvi and Esme would cower looking at their husbands, the twodies waved their hands at them.

    To everyone''s shock, in no time, two men stood by their wives in beach shorts, Aaron had a thin white shirt barely buttoned, loosely hanging on his shoulder. while Milo Wen had tossed his reading sses, messed his always sleek hair, and stood shirtless.

    Aarvi watched Milo Wen before remarking to Aaron, "Woah! Who knew Secretary Wen was hiding in the suit?" She could say Milo Wen''s hard work for his wife to admire by looking at Esme who was excited for finally showing off her husband to teach the haters.

    Aarvi continued, "If you two weren''t married and stood like this, people would have assumed you guys were a couple." She giggled imagining Aaron and Milo Wen together, without noticing Aaron''s gaze.

    "Are you asking me to get rid of my shirt?" It sounded more like, ''Who are you staring at?''

    Aarvi: "..."

    She quickly got into coaxing her husband. Later she learned showing off at once will diminish the interest soon while ogling eyes were hitched to her husband whenever he jumped, stretched, dived causing the shirt to give a sneak peek of his sculpted muscles.

    Dn watched thedies who taught the rules and game to their husbands. Then he chuckled a few times whenever he saw Aarvi tugging Aaron''s shirt. From far the flimsy thin shirt did nothing to hide her husband. Nevertheless, he soon understood she wasn''t making it to hide Aaron, Thetter was getting happy with her little possessive acts.

    Just then he heard somebody scoff at the nearest table, "Didn''t President Evans tell, Mr. Palmer sees the sincerity? Won''t she get eliminated seeing her focus on the game?"

    Dn looked behind and saw the man in his early thirties, "Pardon me for poking in, why do you think we are sitting here and rxing?"

    The man stiffened seeing it was Harmon. Heughed awkwardly, "Assistant Harmon, it''s break time."

    Dn smirked, "Exactly, it''s a break time." He knew Aarvi wouldn''t be a fool when she exactly knows what was Mr. Palmer''s expectation.

    The man: "..."

    Dn ignored the man and looked at the ongoing match of four on four. He could guess Leon was up to something in Mocon, he doubted if Aarvi and Aaron could stick up with this prolonged business conference. If he knew Leon''s n, he would have somehow warned her of the situation.

    It didn''t take long for his expectation toe true.

    -----

    Aarvi and Aaron had read the invitation for formal dinner so they had to dress ordingly. The dinner was divided into two sections. One section had only higher-ups and others had their teams. In the first section, a president or CEO, or managing director could attend with their secretary or a partner.

    Aaron sat on the armchair flicking the invitation card. If Aaron attends as President of Rivas Industries, he will get a different table. If he attends as her husband, then Rivas Industries was more likely eliminated from the next step. He strongly doubted it was the arrangement done by Palmer to get rid of him.

    Aarvi put on her heels and went to him. With little more patience, Palm resort could belong to Skr and serve as a stepping stone for her international market. So she was going to stay. For Aaron, this project meant nothing other than a new revenue source. Upon all that, his absence from Mocon headquarters couldn''t be held long as many works would be dyed. If Aarvi was in Aaron''s position, Palm resort wasn''t worth her so much time. However, she kept her opinion to herself.

    Sitting on hisp, Aarvi rested her hands on his shoulder, "What''s wrong, Ronron?"

    Aaron wrapped his hand around her waist as he shook his head, "I don''t want to leave you alone." It wasn''t for dinner, he needs to get back to Mocon to avoid more dy on other work.

    Aarvi pouted, realizing Aaron decided as she thought. If he leaves, Milo Wen and Esme would also leave. She will be bored to death. "Tonight or in the morning?"

    If Aarvi was in the Mocon, he would have left a long time back. Since she was here, "Morning��"

    Wrapping her hands, Aarvi didn''t alter his work, "I will be back soon."

    Aaron put up his demand immediately, "Then I am attending dinner with you."

    Aarvi: "..."

    -----

    Secretary Wen, who had to apany Aaron, went to dinner with Esme. The manager who had to attend the dinner with Aarvi had dinner with other team members.

    In the banquet hall, the gossip had started when Aaron and Aarvi entered together, "Did President Rivas give up the project for his wife?"

    "Looking at how much he dotes on President Evans, it''s likely possible."

    "But it isn''t confirmed anyway. Skr might lose and Rivas will miss."

    "I heard his private jetnded an hour before. He is leaving in the morning but his team will be here."

    "Oh, then will they leave after the official mail from the resort team?"

    Aaron and Aarvi ignored the words that fell on their ears. When they reached the table assigned for them, Aarvi looked at Aaron and whispered, "Did Mr. Palmer arranged the table in alphabetical order or something? Why is he having dinner with us?"

    "Start of a disaster." Aaron knew Palmer was up to no good. He didn''t like each old generation trying to test his Cupcake.

    Aarvi: "..."

 Chapter 623 - Health Is Wealth

    Despite knowing Palmer might trouble Aarvi, Aaron pulled the chair for her with a sigh. Aarvi who was confused hearing his mutter, asked him, "What''s wrong, Ronron? Is there a problem?"

    Aaron held her shoulders and made her sit before he sat down. "I was thinking�� My wife should have been dumb."

    "Heh?" She had no ns to create havoc. There wasn''t Shawn or Dax for her to n anything mischief and have fun in silence.

    Aaron propped his head on his fist and looked at her, "I want to take you away from theing problem, but that will make you appear as a dependent leader of apany." He would never let that happen when she was stronger than him in business. If she was dumb, he could have protected her like a pearl in the shell.

    "Now I have to watch you being bullied." He shook his head in resignation and went closer to her ear, "And my Cupcake flirting with the old man."

    Aarvi giggled hearing thest line. She never thought of flirting with Palmer. Hearing Aaron, she decided to consider it, "I will keep that in mind," And she loves how he doesn''t try to take her away from her problems concerning her business. "Your Cupcake loves Ronron��" She saw him satisfied so she added, "and the cupcakes he bakes."

    Aaron instantly showed his displeasure, "No cupcakes, only Ronron."

    Aarvi''s smile widened seeing him behave like a stubborn child. She was about to respond, both heard somebody clear their throat.

    ''Ahem''

    Aarvi and Aaron turned and saw Palmer squinting his eyes at them. Aarvi felt too many gazes on them. ''Oh damn.'' She thought realizing she and Aaron forgot to be attentive flirting with each other.

    Unlike what others thought, Aarvi and Aaron were quick topose. One turned emotionless while the other had her serene smile, hard to read. Both stood up and greeted, unintentionally in perfect sync, "Mr. Palmer." Aarvi and Aaron nced at each other in surprise before looking back at Palmer.

    "Did you forget this is a formal dinner?" Palmer''s grim voice sounded.

    Aarvi hooked her hand with Aaron''s leaving everyone wordless, "Mr. Palmer, we just got married. I am sure you have been through the same period in your early life."

    Palmer stood wordless staring at Aarvi who shed him a brilliant smile. He had expected her apology whereas she didn''t consider their action improper at all. He bought her words thinking why she should be apologetic to flirt with her husband.

    Aaron added looking at his wife, "Love is something hard to get in life." Then his gaze shifted to Palmer, "How could Mr. Palmer forget his dear wife!? I am sure we will recollect his sweet memories."

    Palmer snorted. It wasn''t because he disagreed with Aaron''s opinion. He just gets annoyed recalling Aaron''s lecture by hearing his voice.

    Palmer''s assistant had no words. He was truly wonderstruck hearing the shrewd couple change the whole scenario. The people who were thinking Skr and Rivas were done for, started to worry Skr and Rivas might get the resort with their amazing coordination.

    Palmer sat down, then his assistant signaled everyone to take the seats. "Please take seats. Dinner will be served. We hope you enjoy the feast food arranged for you."

    All took their seats, feeling d there were no long speeches. But their eyes couldn''t help moving to the table where Palmer was sitting.

    Since Aaron chose to attend as Aarvi''s husband, Palmer thought he could irritate the man to avenge him, "Did President Evans''s husband chose to abandon hispany?"

    Palmer''s assistant: "..." He didn''t know his boss was so petty.

    Well, it was true men like to have their identity, "It feels good to be identified by my wife''s name." He annoyed the man back before responding, "Mr. Palmer, I haven''t abandoned thepany but reconsidering the project. As a President and CEO, I can''t give excess attention to any project more than it''s worth. I hope I didn''t offend you as I recently got to know your thoughts and hypothesis doesn''t match with ours."

    Aarvi knew Aaron could have kept it in a better way. Hearing him being blunt and Palmer trying to provoke him, she felt like they must have met and are on the negatives.

    Palmer knew eachpany had its views and ideology. But hearing it on his face, he asked through his teeth, "Are you saying my resort is worthless?"

    Aarvi and Palmer''s assistant involuntarily turned to Aaron, expecting the two men to have a word war.

    Aaron turned to Aarvi and his face softened looking at her curiosity for his response. "Absolutely not." He responded as he looked back at Palmer, "None of us would be here if the resort had no worth."

    Satisfied, Palmer rxed but didn''t respond. The dinner was served in no time. Aaron wore the gloves and helped Aarvi to peel lobster.

    Palmer finally spoke to Aarvi, seeing her flute empty. He lifted his hand with a wine flute, "President Evans, I saw how you helped a family to the hospital. This is for your bravery." He held his ss front to toast for her.

    Aaron''s hands paused. He didn''t lift his head but clearly knew what Palmer was up to. He sensed Aarvi grab her lemonade highball and extend her hand in silence. He could feel her coldness, probably expecting the same as him.

    Palmer took his hand back before Aarvi could touch his flute, "Hasn''t anybody taught President Evans to toast?"

    Aarvi left her ss down with a serene smile on her face. "Then please pardon me. I am under medication, hence no alcohol."

    Aaron removed his glove, grabbed his flute, and clinked Palmer''s ss, "I will drink on my wife''s behalf." He chugged the wine from his ss.

    Aarvi and Aaron were expecting Palmer to get irritated but he sipped the wine understanding her situation and asked Aarvi, "I am sure your husband will lecture you every day for your health." It was more like aint.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron wore the gloves as he responded, "My wife is aware, health is wealth."

    Aarvi couldn''t hold back anymore hearing Aaron speak for her but it sounded more like a provocation to Palmer, "Do you guys know each other? Why are you reaching for each other''s throat?"

    Palmer snorted, "I don''t familiarize myself with annoying fellows."

    "Some patients leave a memory with the doctors."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was feeling like a mother of two disobedient boys for having the urge to say, ''Stop fighting.''

    She quickly diverted the topic, "Mr. Palmer, if you don''t mind, would you like to share how you are considering choosing thepany?"

    Palmer''s attention shifted to Aarvi leaving Aaron behind. "If I let you know, wouldn''t you try to achieve it to get the resort?" He wasn''t going to let them know at any cost.

    Aarvi decided it was impossible to have a conversation. She gave up and let them fight.

    Soon enough, Aarvi''s mobile vibrated in her wallet. Aarvi knew Palmer doesn''t like it but she still checked, ''Manager Lauren'' She was Hignd club and restaurant manager. She doesn''t call her unless it was very important and Shawn wasn''t around. Her heartbeats started increasing, rming her something was up.

    "Excuse me, I need to take this call." She stood up saying it and went aside without waiting for a response.

    Aarvi clicked on the response and ced the mobile at her ear. Lauren''s panicking voice sounded, "President Evans, are you there? President Evans?"

    The panicking voice tied a knot in her stomach. "Lauren?" Aarvi uttered quickly, telling Lauren it was her.

    "President Evans, you need toe. Sha- Shawn Sir��." Aarvi could hear there was amotion and Lauren was running around, doing something.

    Aarvi''s patience lost hearing Shawn''s name. Yet she uttered softly "Lauren," Lauren was a capable woman. Aarvi tried to calm her a bit, "Tell me what''s going on." Only Aarvi knew how her fingers turned cold thinking of Shawn.

 Chapter 624 - Trust

    Lauren paused hearing Aarvi. She took a deep breath before sheposed and reported, "President Evans, Something happened to Shawn Sir and he has locked himself in his office room. The cops are raiding the club. I will handle it here but Shawn Sir�� He isn''t opening the door��"

    Aarvi''s head buzzed with the words ''something happened to Shawn.'' She disregarded her image and ran to the table, trying her best to focus on Lauren''s words.

    Aaron noticed Aarvi running. He threw the gloves off his hands and left the chair. Palmer and his assistant clearly noticed Aarvi''s aloof face, turned worried, and then cold. They had just turned wed to their left, Aarvi reached Aaron.

    Aarvi tugged Aaron''s hand, "Ronron, we need to leave right now." Her voice was firm and resolute, with no room for rebuff.

    Aaron knew she wouldn''t react in such a way for no reason. So he asked for nothing in return.

    He was leaving with her when Palmer pped his spoon on the table. It was very disrespectful to leave like that without saying a word to him when he was dining with them at the same table, "Is this how you show your sincerity?"

    Aarvi''s eyes turned cold when she nced at the old man but her feet increased the pace and she ran out holding Aaron''s hand, without bothering to spare a word. She didn''t care if she was called disrespectful or bratty. Herpany or money or people''s opinion never had any more importance than Shawn.

    ----

    Roach, who was outside the banquet hall, noticed them and alerted Milo Wen. By the time they arranged the car to go towards the airport, Aaron and Roach heard Aarvi taking action quickly. Aaron could feel a hint of panic in her tone but all she emitted was bone-chilling coldness appearing like nothing but calmness.

    Aaron could feel the emergency, however, he also started to worry about Aarvi''s airtime. Even though it was going to take an hour or more, it might still affect her and cause a headache. Hence he let her handle the situation while he took precautions for her airtime to avoid the effect on her.

    While running, Aarvi first thought of all the possibilities. She didn''t want any small decisions to go wrong and things to go out of hand.

    She wasn''t sure if it was Leon or a different factor influencing Shawn. Thetter wasn''t the type to evade the problems, if he had locked himself inside, Aarvi could onlye up with one reason.

    Aarvi nced at Aaron, she didn''t know if she should share anything with Aaron or their family. Aaron caught her gaze and cupped her face, "I trust you, Cupcake." Aaron believed in her. When it was about Shawn, he knew she would take a decision carefully. Probably more careful than him or their family.

    Aarvi nodded and turned to Milo Wen, "Could you please arrange a chopper to reach the Mocon airport? A taxi and uniform in the size of Roach and also a pick-up car from thepany."

    Milo Wen knew they were all her ns A, B, and C of her exit so he didn''t question anything. "On it, Young Madam."

    "Ronron, inform your PR team to control any news regarding Shawn. I will ask Skr to work on it too," She divided the work.

    After every call, Aarvi tried to reach Shawn but his mobile was off. So she dialed Dax''s number. "Dax, where are you?" She asked as soon he answered the call.

    [Dumdum, I am on the way to the club. Don''t worry, I will be with Shawn.]

    Aarvi clenched her fist. She wanted Dax to reach Club and be with Shawn but, "Dax, go back home." Aarvi said that sounded more like a request.

    Aaron and Milo Wen nced at Aarvi without understanding her intention at first. Then they knew Leon. Thetter could do anything.

    [Dumdum what''s wrong? Why don''t you want me to go?]

    Aarvi breathed slowly and tried to make him understand, "If Leon is behind this, he will attack you. Please go back, Dax. I will reach Mocon soon."

    There was a pause before Dax sighed and coaxed her, [I will be careful Dumdum. Don''t worry about me. Didn''t the doctor say no air travel for you? I will be with Shawn, he will be alright.]

    "But��"

    [No buts. I am driving. I will let you know about Shawn, once I see him. Bye.]

    "Dax��" Aarvi drew a deep breath looking outside the window, clutching her mobile. She couldn''t demand him too much. He was already on the road, she couldn''t send the security either. Shawn and Dax didn''t have as much patience as Zain and Aaron. She least wanted them to be in trouble because of her.

    She dropped a message to Zain asking him to be in a safe ce while Aaron updated her about the location of the rest who were staying in the Rivas mansion.

    She dialed her team to keep track of Dax''s location until he safely reached the club. And instructed two of them to keep an eye at the Mocon airport in case Leon''s men were waiting there to attack Aaron.

    "I have it arranged." Aaron tried to calm her down as they took the private jet.

    Esme sat silently without disturbing them the whole time. She saw everyone busy without bothering to go back to the resort to pick their stuff. She wanted to be helpful but she didn''t know what she could do.

    She held her mobile and her eyes sparkled. She knew how to help with the PR while the news started to bubble up about Hignd Club being raided and the one whoined was none other than Shawn Rivas.

    She uploaded a picture of her, Aarvi, Milo Wen, and Aaron''s picture while ying volleyball. She knew the picture would go viral due to her identity as Movie queen with Aarvi and Aaron and her shirtless husband. She hoped she wasn''t causing more trouble.

    The private jet was on the runway, when Aarvi turned to Aaron, "Ronron!?" She saw him draw a liquid to a small syringe.

    "You might feel ufortable in the air." He emotionally said and injected her arm giving her less time for her to feel the pain. "I am sorry, Cupcake." He apologized pulling the needle out and pressed the injected spot where her fair skin turned red just for a small needle. The whole time he didn''t meet her eyes.

    "Sorry?" She uttered in confusion hearing sorry for the medicine. She didn''t feel the pain when all she had in her mind was how to keep Dax safe and reach Shawn quickly.

    Aarvi felt drowsy before their ne took off. A tear rolled down her cheek when her body surrendered to the sedation and she was slowly drifting to an unconscious state.

    When Aaron said he trusted her, she was really happy and d for having him with his unconditional support. Seeing him putting her to sleep in the name of medicine, Aarvi had no idea when she was going to wake up and what would happen to her two friends.

    Another tear rolled down on her other cheek when both of her eyespletely closed as she recalled Jordan had done the same to Aaron.

    So was Aaron going to do the same to her?

    She felt Aaron''s fingers glide over her cheeks, wiping her tears and repeating, "I am sorry Cupcake."

 Chapter 625 - A Miscommunication Led To A Misunderstanding

    When Aarvi regained her consciousness, she felt a warm hand holding hers. At the movements of her fingers, the hold tightened and Aaron''s soothing voice reached her ears, "Cupcake, you are awake? Are you feeling unforgettable? Any headache?"

    Aarvi didn''t want to open her eyes. If she was asleep for the whole night, she wouldn''t be able to ept it and she didn''t know how she would treat Aaron. She felt her heart weighing down recalling what he did to her.

    There are also Shawn and Dax. She knew Shawn needed her and Dax. He might be in danger if Leon had attacked him. She didn''t know if she would be able to forgive Aaron.

    "Cupcake!?" Aaron''s fingers glided over her cheek and cupped her face, waiting for her to wake up.

    There was sudden turbulence and Aarvi groaned when a sharp pain hit her head. Before she could think anything other than the pain, She felt Aaron leave her hand and pulled her to his embrace. "Hang on. We arending now... "

    Aarvi''s eyes shot open hearing ''we arending.'' She pulled herself away and stared at his worried eyes. "I- I didn''t sleep all night?"

    Aaron cupped her head, as though he could avoid uneven air movement effects whilending, "All night? It''s an hour flight."

    Aarvi''s lips gaped, realizing she thought too much just because he apologized. She understood his sorry was for putting her to sleep without letting her think while they are on the airtime. The pain in her head was enough to tell about the headache Doctor Wells was speaking and Aaron was worried.

    However, Aarvi burst into tears, throwing punches at him, "You scared me��"

    Esme, Milo Wen, and Roach who were in the front seats turned behind and witnessed Aarvi crying pitifully. Behaving like any other normal girl. Since it wasn''t the kind to be crying over grievous, they looked away, letting them handle themselves.

    Aarvi sniffled, adding, "If you had told me, I would have listened to you. I-I thought you wanted to keep me away��"

    Aaron hadn''t expected she would misunderstand and realized why she was crying before falling unconscious. He wanted to tell her but he had no time to coax her as the flight was on the runway and she was busy over calls. And to coax her, Aarvi would definitely say, she could handle it as it was important for her to think about the situation.

    Anyway, they needed no argument. He lifted the armrest between them and pulled her to his embrace. "I will keep that in mind, Cupcake..."

    Aarvi hummed and whimpered, "My headaches. Hold me."

    If he hadn''t cared about her feelings but just health, Aarvi knew he could have really put her to sleep till morning. She felt like a fool when he always did what she wanted.

    "Why did you sedate me instead of giving me medicine?" She asked as she sniffled, trying to look at his face from his embrace.

    Aaron felt a twist in his heart looking at her eyes red, filling with tears. "The medicine will put you to sleep. It will keep you drowsy for a minimum of four hours." He never took her health lightly. He had medicine for her headache as they were on the road and sea for the whole Sunday.

    She knew he would consider every possibility. Burying her face in his embrace, "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have thought negatively." She apologized for letting a misunderstanding lead her emotions by recalling Jordan''s actions.

    Aaron caressed her head. "No, I should have told you clearly. It wasn''t your mistake."

    Aarvi shook her head. She should have just asked him instead of assuming anything. Since she was afraid to hear it was overnight dosage, she felt it had both of their mistakes.

    A mimunication leads to a misunderstanding.

    Once the flight touched the ground, Aarvi still had the left lingering pain so she stayed low asking Aaron to turn off the flight mode on their mobiles.

    Once she felt she could bear the leftover pain, she sat on the seat. Aaron had his arm around as she wasn''t wearing a seat belt. Before he could check any information received during an hour flight, Aarvi tugged him to look at her, "Ronron, I promise, I won''t make you worry about my health after Friday."

    Aaron shed her a faint assuring smile as he nodded, "I won''t stop you from doing anything. I only need you safe and healthy, you can wreak havoc everywhere."

    Aarvi shed him a loving smile as she nodded in eptance. However, the smile wasn''t fated tost any longer.

    Her mobile rang as soon as it got on thework. She knew it could be from her team as they were told to keep an eye on the airport.

    Aaron passed her mobile to her, as he checked the messages first on his mobile. Aarvi answered the call and kept it near her ear.

    "Boss, it''s better you take the taxi Secretary Wen arranged at the general arrival gates. Leon''s men are around from half an hour, if they attack a helicopter, your life will be in danger."

    Aarvi let the others know, "We are going on a Taxi. Sister Esme, your manager will pick you. Roach, you need to change into a taxi driver uniform. Leon''s men are near thepany car��" Aarvi''s voice trailed when she noticed Milo Wen''s worried gaze.

    She noticed Aaron was too quiet so she kept her mobile back at her ear, "How is Dax?"

    Aaron stood up as he said, "Let''s get off first."

    Aarvi followed Aaron as she heard the other end, "Boss, CEO Grant''s car met with an ident forty minutes before."

    Aarvi stilled. She wanted to say ''continue'' but a lump created in her throat making it hard for her to utter anything,

    Dax''s most of the cars were ordered by her. She knew each of them had good safety measures. A normal ident on the road won''t cause many injuries other than shocking him or giving him superficial wounds.

    Aaron held her arm, which pulled her to reality, they needed to leave quickly. So she quickened her footsteps. She hoped�� No, she prayed Dax should be fine. However, luck wasn''t on her side to hear anything good.

    ###

    His Devious Rule - The New novel is up.

    Please do give it a read and support.

    You will find the novel on my reading list.

 Chapter 626 - Drug Addiction

    Her team knew how cold Aarvi might appear, she valued everyone''s life, it might also be the men who work for Leon. So something happening to her close ones would shatter her.

    Aaron wrapped his hand around her shoulder. He tried to calm her, give her hope, "My team is searching for Dax."

    Her team members continued without making her too panicked, "The car is in bad shape but CEO Grant isn''t at the scene. It was like�� The car was moving without a driver�� We are still searching for him." Their doubt was Leon''s men taking wounded Dax away. "CEO''s mobile is in the car so we are trying to see who took CEO Grant away."

    Aarvi felt like she should have ordered Dax to stay put at the cost of a good rtionship. Then he would have been safe.

    "Where is Leon Harmon?" She asked, waving her hand at Esme who looked extremely worried about them.

    Milo Wen patted his wife''s arm. "Don''t worry. Everyone will be safe. Young Madam is very smart, she will have her ways."

    Esme nced at Aarvi''s back. She had seen fear in her but more than that her resolution was too strong and her quick reflexes were something unimaginable for her.

    "Give me a call when you can. Go, go��" Esme gave him a gentle push to avoid causing any dy.

    Milo Wen was always d Esme was understanding and never stopped him. He left hearing Esme''s manager speaking in a low tone, "Did Ms. Eva�� President Evans, Cry? Her eyes were red." There was a hint of worry as Aarvi had met the manager when Esme was training Aarvi with acting skills.

    Milo Wen caught up with three who were leaving the airport in low profile. The exit took a little longer as it was the general arrival gate. Roach quickly went to the taxi parking lot, he changed his uniform and brought the taxi in front of Aaron and Aarvi.

    Soon three left without the eyes of Leon''s men on them. Leon''s men heard the chauffeur of Rivas Industries speaking over the mobile, "Oh, did only Movie queen return? What about Young Master and Young Madam?... They should have told me if they stayed back... Okay, okay, I will go back."

    ----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon frowned hearing the car left without any passengers. To confirm Aaron and Aarvi weren''t taking the car from mid-way, his men were following the car. Soon Leon got another call and informed him the helicopter left without passengers.

    "No no no�� Ava tricked us again�� We are missing something. Did any passenger flight arrive from Palm ind?" He questioned the man who was at the airport.

    "President Harmon, the passenger flight reached one hour before. But it was routed from Mocon so the flight must have left more than three hours before. The project manager had told us that the couple was on the beach at that time."

    Leon was desperate to put an end to Aaron and Aarvi, hence he had carefully nned. He wanted prey to create a trap to bring everyone out. Dax had left the office in the morning and didn''t return to the office so Dax overruled Leon''s first n.

    Hence, Leon activated his second n. Shawn became the victim and that helped Leon to bring each one out. As he expected Dax came out, Aaron and Aarvi left the dinner, however, Zain was still unfound.

    Just when Leon thought Dax''s chapter closed, Dax went missing. It only meant he had no pawns in hand yet. Thinking of Aaron and Aarvi, "Who is at the general arrival gate?" Leon asked to confirm the coupe didn''t take that way.

    "Err�� President Harmon, why will they go to another end of the airport. Isn''t it time-consuming?''

    Leon cussed hearing it. "You scoundrels, do you want me to say where to stand? Fucking bastards" He had told them to keep an eye on every exit. He was sure Aarvi and Aaron would have escaped from Airport.

    He hung up the call. Checking each and every car on the road was stupidity. So he called his men who were keeping an eye on the club.

    Leon was still confused, the call he or his men should have made to the cops was done by Shawn. So Leon was dilemma if the game was in control of him or had fallen to Aarvi or Aaron''s hand already.

    He asked his men to search Dax quickly and bring him to their secret vi. Now they need to wait for Aaron and Aarvi to appear publicly and attack at the right time. If possible, he didn''t want five to see the sunrise, or else, Aarvi and Aaron''s chapter to end. If nothing worked, he wanted to control Aarvi and Aaron with one of the five under his control.

    ----

    At the club,

    Aarvi had to choose between looking for Dax and reaching Shawn. Zain assured her Dax wasn''t under Leon''s men as they were also searching for Dax, he had asked some of his known men to look for Dax as Aarvi repeated to Zain to be undercover.

    Hence she reached the club and ran inside. The cops tried to stop her but let her get inside when they identified she was president Evans, co-owner of the club.

    The higher-ups were about to stop Aarvi, when rk William stopped them, guessing she was trying to reach Shawn.

    Tia took charge of reporting Aarvi about the case, hiding her worry about Dax. matching the pace of Aarvi''s fast walk, she was loud enough to reach three sets of ears. "The type of drug found here is the same as the drug we found in the restaurants under the Skr. Chief William voluntarily took the case as we are also sure Leon is targeting you. He had taken control and found the culprit as there is no proof yet to prove it''s Leon. Your name as co-owner is kept down as it will cause anothermotion�� We need a statement from Brother Shawn but he isn''t opening the door, Manager isn''t letting us get in before you��"

    Aarvi paused in her footsteps when she was just five steps away from the room door where Shawn had locked himself.

    "Could we give a statement tomorrow? Shawn isn''t feeling well."

    Everyone looked at Aarvi questioningly. They couldn''t understand how Shawn was feeling unwell when he was enjoying dinner before everything.

    Tia nced at rk William before looking at Aarvi, "It is possible only if we see him unwell."

    rk who noticed them paused without being Shawn out, he proceeded to them. "What''s wrong?" Then he nodded at Aarvi, "President Evans?" He had already received vast clues and data about the drugs dealing by Leon. They weren''t able to talk as Aarvi was busy.

    Tia responded, turning to rk, "Brother Shawn isn''t well. So Sister Aarvi is asking if he could give a statement tomorrow."

    From the look on Aarvi''s face, rk could tell, Aarvi wouldn''t let them enter the room easily. He could demand but he chose not to as Aarvi would anyway have her way by hook or by crook.

    "How about President Evans show Shawn Rivas over a short video call?" They couldn''t possibly break thews.

    Aarvi bit her lip before she nodded in eptance. "Thank you."

    She dialed Tia''s number as she rushed to the door. Lauren handed the spare key that she was holding safe. "Thank you, Lauren. I am sorry for all the trouble."

    Lauren shook her head and smiled before she moved away.

    Aaron cupped Aarvi''s head, making her face him. There was a hint of uncertainty after he came up with a theory thinking through Aarvi''s worries for Shawn''s reaction.

    "Does Shawn have a history of drug addiction?"

 Chapter 627 - The Emotional Damage

    "Does Shawn have a history of drug addiction?" After asking, Aaron realized she will have her reasons to avoid speaking anything. He didn''t assume anything and put her in a tight position. He cupped her face, "I will make sure Dax is safe from Leon. I will be right here, call me if you need anything."

    Aarvi nodded before she pushed the door open of Shawn''s office. She didn''t bother locking the door as Aaron would wait for her.

    Tia peeked at her mobile when rk took it from her hand. There was a faint light in the room and Shawn was sitting on the couch. He was pressing his hands on his ear while keeping his head down. He was nervously tapping his feet on the floor when he carefully lifted his head to the noise of the door. "Little Heart!?" His voice sounded exhausted with a hint of uncertainty.

    rk ended the call before Aarvi could do that. He instructed Tia as went towards the other team who was checking the security footage, "Ask him to give a statement tomorrow."

    ---

    Inside the room, Aarvi breathed in relief when she saw him sitting on the couch. She was about to hang up the call, it had ended. Shawn didn''t identify her in the darkness where she was standing, "Little Heart!?"

    Aarvi clicked on the lock button of her mobile and reached Shawn faster. "You fool, haven''t I told you to call me immediately?" She tossed her mobile aside and hugged him.

    The nervous foot taps of Shawn stopped. He leaned left in her arms while she gently rubbed his arms. He took a deep breath through his mouth as his shoulders cked. His racing heart started to slow down as he closed his eyes, let his guard down around her as he tried to calm down his mind.

    Silence enveloped them for a long time while he focused on his breathing and Aarvi apanied him in support. She had expected his condition to be worse. After seeing him, she understood he was dreaded mentally, emotionally. It wasn''t because he found drugs in the club. She could guess as he probably sniffed it or tasted it.

    While trying to have himself in control, Shawn had forgotten to keep track of time. He knew she ignored the most important project of Skr, just to be with him as support. "Six years, Little Heart. You still treat me like a kid."

    Aarvi weakly chuckled, "Because you are a kid."

    To prove her words, heined, "I asked her not to call you." ''Her'' meant Lauren, the manager of the club.

    Aarvi shook her head in resignation. That''s why Aarvi calls Lauren the most capable and appointed to the job of club manager which is usually handled by males. Lauren knew to weigh the tones and see the needs, so the first thing she did was call Aarvi without letting anybody inside Shawn''s office room.

    "I should increase her pay," Aarvi responded and heard Shawn snort.

    With light talk, Aarvi kept him distracted until he felt he was alright to face anybody.

    Atst, Shawn breathed a long sigh. Patting her hand, he made her sit next to him as she was standing by his side on one leg while supporting the other leg knee on the couch.

    "I am sorry, I made you worried." He apologized in a flow.

    ''Pak'' Aarvi swung her hand, pped his head harder than ever.

    "Ouch," He rubbed his head, scolding himself in his mind. He told himself to avoid apologizing else his Little Heart would beat him but still, he did it. It wasn''t only because of worrying her, it was also for losing the project.

    Aarvi drew a deep breath and breathed out loudly while shaking her stinging hand, "Leon is doing all these. Should I apologize to you daily?"

    Shawn furrowed his brow when he heard Leon''s name."How does he know about me?" Other than Aarvi and Dax, none knew about his problems. Not even his family. He shook his head to remove his thoughts recalling Leon couldn''t just toy him and sit quiet, "If Leon knew, he did it bring you here. You aren''t allowed to use a flight, how did you manage? Are you ufortable? We should visit the hospital. Are you an idiot? Why did you take the risk? Did Leon attack you on the way?..."

    Aarvi was shocked hearing the rain of questions which she wasn''t able to keep track of. She shook his hand to stop him but when it didn''t work, she tried to pinch him but the leather jacket would do nothing so she pulled his hair, "Shhhhhhh��"

    "Little Heart��" He cried out till she let go of him.

    Aarvi felt her head throb at the loud voice however she ignored it. "Since I am here, obviously I and Aaron are alright. But Dax�� That idiot didn''t��"

    "Dum Dum, are you talking ill behind my back?" A strained voice sounded at the door.

    Like a heavy stone lifted off her chest, Aarvi felt a relief wash over her. She turned to the door and saw Dax leaning on the wall pushing the door close.

    Aarvi felt her eyes sting for seeing everyone safe but the emotional damage wasn''t any less. Aarvi grabbed the magazine from the side stand and marched towards Dax, "Behind your back? Dax Grant, I will say it on your face. You donkey-brained goof, do you have any idea how scared I was?"

    Shawn who was still feeling slightly down, burst intoughter hearing her scold Dax. Her scoldings never felt like rebuking but fun to hear if the person wasn''t him. Nheless, he also realized Leon''s n. He pressed him to bring each one out. Unfortunate to Leon, they were able to escape his hands. He thought to ask the situation after Aarvi takes Dax''s ss.

    "When I say something, couldn''t you just hear me? What do you expect me to do if anything has happened to you? You pigheaded man, I want to��" She swung her hand to hit him with the magazine Dax held it quickly.

    Under the darkness, they weren''t able to see Dax clearly and why he was standing still at the door. Aarvi heard him breathe in exhaustion but she didn''t get to ask, He hugged her suddenly and rubbed her head. "I should have heard you, Dum Dum��" His apologetic tone had exhaustion and heavy breath.

    Aarvi smelled blood as soon as she took a breath in his embrace. She suddenly felt Dax was leaving his weight on her. "Dax!!?" Her voice came out loud in fright of something happening to him.

    Shawn noticed the oddness in the darkness so he immediately rushed up to them.

    Aarvi heard no response from Dax. She wanted to call Shawn for help but the name that left her lips, "Ronron��" As he was a doctor. Meanwhile, she tried to bnce the big man, Dax.

    Aaron who was close by to the door rushed in. He was over a call when he saw exhausted Dax going inside the room. He had heard Dax say he was tired when Tia was worriedly asking him. He understood Dax wasn''t just tired.

    Aarvi abruptly fell on her butt without being able to bnce the fainted Dax. "Dax�� Dax�� What happened to you?"

 Chapter 628 - Bone-chilling

    Shawn and Aaron werete to reach Aarvi. Aaron reacted faster than anybody as he quickly instructed, "Shawn, lights." Shawn paused briefly and went to the wall to reach the switches.

    Aaron turned to the door and instructed Milo Wen, "Call the mobile clinic." His words were sharp and precise.

    "Copied that." Milo Wen turned aside to make a call.

    Aaron knew Leon''s men were in disguise everywhere. They were now the pawns in Leon''s game. So their every move was directly or indirectly under Leon''s control. They could only change the game if they take the step carefully and turn over the leaf.

    So Aaron didn''t want to take a chance of each one of them going together to the hospital. It would be the best time for Leon to attack them and the worst time for them to leave a loose end.

    Aaron''s eyesnded on Lauren who was frightened thinking something happened to Shawn, "I need a first aid box."

    Shawn responded, "I have it in the office." He quickly ran towards storage cupboards to fetch the first aid box.

    Before Aaron could turn around, he got the sight of Shea who came running inside with Tia. "Shea��" He beckoned her to get inside.

    Tia was confused about what was going on. She made space for Shea to go inside without knowing who got hurt. Her guessing game stopped when she heard Aarvi''s restless voice that was hiding her panic, "Dax�� Dax�� What happened to you?" Tia stood frozen at the door staring at Dax as the door closed.

    Inside the room, Shea''s eyes first searched for Shawn, who was running towards them fetching the first aid box. Seeing him in a good condition, her gaze shifted on Dax and Aarvi as she shut the door.

    Aarvi couldn''t flip Dax on his back. She could see his pale face and guessed he had lost a lot of blood. His hands and face had no wounds, his zer looked all fine. She couldn''t find where he was hurt.

    Looking at his state, her lips pressed to a thin line and her eyes glinted murderously. She wanted to stab Leon to death, before that, she wanted to make sure Dax was safe. She knew this kind of day would ur and the only reason she wanted to be away from all. If anything happened to Dax, she couldn''t forgive herself.

    Aaron held Dax''s arms from Aarvi''sp and carefully flipped him on the floor. Shawn handed the box to Shea and noticed Aarvi wasn''t leaving Dax''s side.

    "Little Heart��" He bent and pulled her up holding her shoulder. "Little Heart, let them check Dax."

    Aaron nced at Aarvi and nodded at her in assurance, hoping he could keep her at ease. Aarvi nodded at Shawn and Aaron together as she went back and stood away with Shawn without disturbing Shea and Aaron from treating Dax.

    Meanwhile, Shea threw her bag aside and opened the first aid box to sort the things, and checked the expiration if required.

    Aaron saw the light-colored shirt of Dax didn''t have blood-stained in the front but on the sides. So he doubted the wound might be on Dax''s back or limbs. He first checked the diluting orbs of Dax. He didn''t feel he was poisoned. So the blood loss.

    Having less time, Aaron ripped Dax''s shirt and flipped Dax on his stomach. Lifting the zer, he realized the wound was on his left side of the back.

    Shawn immediately twirled Aarvi towards him as soon as his gazended on a red stain on Dax''s shirt, and jeans pants soaked in blood. He knew how horrible the serious wounds would look, he least wanted Aarvi to witness it.

    Aarvi looked at Shawn when he held her arms tight enough to make her flinch. She started to worry if Shawn was ufortable again, "Are you alright? Do you need water?"

    ncing at her worrisome gaze, Shawn turned around with her andpletely blocked her view from falling on Dax. He thought that he should have taken her outside the room. Seeing her anxious about him too, "I am fine, Little Heart." He hugged her without letting her take a peek.

    The smell of the blood increased, causing her to frown while Aaron was cleaning the blood. Then it was mixed with the smell of medicine when they were disinfecting.

    Soon there was a knock on the door before it opened, "President Rivas, a mobile clinic bus is here. Mr. Kelly is here too." There were many ambnces but only two mobile medical clinic buses that supported the treatment on the wheels.

    Milo Wen got to know one mobile clinic bus was booked and another one was too far. So he was busy arranging all the required medical instruments at the club when Zain reached with one of the mobile medical clinic buses.

    "Apple Pie!?" Aarvi tried to move but Shawn held her back.

    Aaron asked, "Stretcher?"

    Four male nurses came inside at his words and quickly moved Dax to the mobile clinic bus with ayer of cloth covering Dax to keep his identity undercover.

    Before leaving the room, Aaron looked at his brother protecting his wife, "Cupcake?"

    Shawn couldn''t hold her anymore. Aarvi quickly ran over to Aaron thinking she might be of help to treat Dax. Aaron kept his gloved hands away due to bloodstains. He didn''t take too much time to assure her, "Dax will be alright soon."

    Zain patted Aaron from behind silently saying they would be with Aarvi, while Aarvi gave a nod trusting her husband. She didn''t ask the specifics to avoid dying the treatment and saw him leave quickly.

    When her eyesnded on Zain, she wanted to scold him foring out, but he hugged her. When her hands slowly crawled up and hugged him, she heard him sigh, "Pumpkin, do you know what is Leon''s biggest failure in his n?"

    Aarvi gave it a thought. Leon''s primary n as per the development she observed, was to bring everyone out by pressing down Shawn. Then they came out running. So Leon probably wanted to either kill them or capture them on the road. However, his n was ruined as Aaron and Aarvi reached safety and Dax had managed to reach them. So they were all together.

    However, she muttered without responding to Zain''s question, "He hurt Dax." She didn''t mention what Leon did to Shawn. "I lost." She failed to protect them.

    Shawn weakly smiled looking at the brother and sister. His Little Heart was a brave friend for him. Instead of seeking their protection, she craved to keep everyone safe.

    Zain pulled Aarvi away from his hug. Making her look at him, "You didn''t lose, Pumpkin. You knew there would be setbacks, Leon would y dirty. You are doing your best..."

    He stopped coaxing when he saw her not buying any of his words. For him, it was already a huge sess for them to see Dax alive. Dax''s car state after the ident was truly bone-chilling.

    "Why am I wasting my breath? You have your husband now." He tried to tease her but she stomped his feet and went to Shawn.

    ----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon couldn''t believe Dax safely reached the club looking at the picture of Dax walking inside the club.

    He dialed his men''s number and questioned rudely, "How the f**k did Dax Grant escape from the ident?" He couldn''t only see any injury on Dax, thetter was walking inside normally. He wasn''t ready to believe none of his ns worked to damage the pride of anybody.

    ''Did I lose again?'' He questioned himself and kicked the dining chair.

    "I don''t care what you guys will do. When they leave the club, they shouldn''t reach their grave." He passed his orders.

    If he still couldn''t touch them, he wanted those four men to be on negative terms with Aarvi and attack him without any preparation.. So he started thinking of follow-up ns giving no time for them to catch a breath in relief.

 Chapter 629 - Sail A Ship

    Shea who went out saw there were other doctors to help Aaron and her presence would cause an unnecessary crowd in the mobile clinic so she stayed out.

    When Shea went inside the club, her eyes fell on Tia who was sitting on the stairs. "Tia��" Shea lifted Tia''s face, saw her moistened, eyes red. She tried to calm her down, seeing her in a helpless state. Shea didn''t lie and told her how much ever she was able to understand Dax''s case.

    "Dax''s muscles are torn, his nerve might be damaged causing the heavy blood loss. Brother Zain had arranged blood so he will recover quickly. You have to be strong." Shea hugged her at the end.

    Tia got a call from her team mentioning Leon attacked the Hignd club. So she rushed over there. She was working alongside her team when Mrs. Spencer called her and told her about Dax''s car being damaged brutally in an ident which was all over the news channels.

    She wanted to go but rk didn''t let her leave saying she would only increase the trouble on Aarvi. With that, the news was circting as Dax wasn''t in the car. Now, she didn''t know if she should breathe in relief or worry more after seeing an unconscious Dax.

    Before Shea came, she didn''t know who she should reach out to know about Dax or how she should react. If she was just a shopkeeper of Aarvi''s flower shop, she knew not just Shea, Shawn and Aarvi would have kept her close too. She didn''t know how to smooth out the strained rtionship ship with everyone.

    Anyway, being alone for so many years and toughening herself, it wasn''t difficult for her to appear all fine when her heart was still shuddering in fear.

    Once Tia got hold of herself, Shea took her inside to Shawn''s office room. Shea was also worried about how Aarvi came by flight.

    ---

    Inside the office, Zain and Shawn fell silent when they noticed Aarvi sitting emotionless. There was no change in her expression when she was staring into the space while thinking something. They could only hope she wasn''t pressuring herself.

    Shawn felt Leon had yed well this time. Even though Leon hadn''t gained what he aimed for, he hurt each of them, emotionally. If he hadn''t identified the smell of drugs or if his fear of rpse hadn''t affected him so much, he would have attended Aarvi and Dax''s call. Then they wouldn''t have worried and left their ce.

    If Dax had listened to Aarvi and returned to the home, he could have beenpletely safe. Then he wouldn''t have regretted his actions.

    And Aarvi, Shawn knew she would me herself for every action of Leon that affects them. And she doesn''t let them see how she was handling everything, without bursting into tears.

    Zain tried to discern Leon''s actions. Leon being cunning and sharp, after facing so many failures and analyzing Aarvi''s n, Leon wouldn''t put his n so simple. Zain could say Leon would be preparing for the next attack or there was something they were missing out on.

    Zain nced at Aarvi. He knew she would be thinking the same and more profound than him so she let her think. His next thoughts were about the men who were keeping an eye on them.

    Aaron''s men could easily take down Leon''s men who were waiting for them to exit the club. But it would only increase the bloodshed of the men who were doing the work just for money. Those men held no grudge against them. Leon doesn''t deserve so many lives of the men yet, Zain or others couldn''t take them easily and sacrifice their life.

    Aarvi suddenly and coldly uttered with her eyes turning murderous, "It''s time to bring the rat out." If Leon was nning to attack them back to back, she didn''t wasn''t going to strengthen her defense. Aaron would proficiently handle it. So she was going to attack crumbling Leon''s n and divert his focus.

    Shawn became curious while Zain frowned. Thetter wanted to say it wasn''t time to n an attack while Leon would be prepared to trap them in it. Reckless ns would cost them too much when they were still at the disadvantage. "Pumpkin..." He paused when the twodies entered inside.

    Aarvi realized she forgot Tia while worried about her two friends and thinking of Leon. She never held grudge against Tia for Dax as he had feelings for her. She might not be able to treat Tiana so well but she didn''t want to ignore her as she is Dax''s girlfriend. "Tia..."

    Zain and Shawn: "..."

    Just a few seconds they felt the air freezing when they heard her words. Now, she turned into a sweet sister, or more like a mother as soon as two women came inside. Sometimes, Zain felt his Pumpkin and Shawn felt his Little Heart, too scary.

    Aarvi proceeded to Tia and held her arms, "You trust your Doctor Handsome, right? You have to trust him again. Dax will be alright soon."

    Tia weakly smiled as she nodded. She knew more than her, Aarvi and Shawn would be worried about well being of Dax. Aaron would go for any length for Aarvi. So she knew Dax would be alright but her heart still weighed recalling his unconscious state.

    Aarvi felt bad for Tia. She had her husband, brother, and two friends if she wanted to cry. After Tiana''s real identity was disclosed, Tia was left with nobody with whom she could cry her feelings out. So, Aarvi unawarely wrapped her arms around Tia. Once upon a time, Aarvi too nobody but a corner of her room to cry alone.

    Aarvi believed women were stronger. Sometimes they just need two ears to listen to them, to remove stored emotions off their chests.

    Tia froze when Aarvi envolped in her arms. She knew well Aarvi needs a lot of time and abundant trust to be able to physically touch anybody. It was the first time Aarvi came so close to her. Feeling emotional for not losing Aarvi, Tia let her tears out, while her hands hesitantly wrapped around Aarvi.

    Shawn leaned closer to Zain and asked in a low voice, "Brother Zain, don''t you think, Little Heart''s heart is grown a little bit?" Seeing her keeping every away from two years, and now witnessing her slowly embrace more people in her life, Shawn was d there was a lot of improvement in her life.

    Zain didn''t respond as that question needed no response. Instead, he put his hand on Shawn''s back and pushed him off the couch towards Shea who was smiling looking at twodies. Zain kind of liked Shea''s personality. Shea expected nothing from anybody and bes happy looking at others happy.

    Shawn was expecting Zain to push him away so he stood bncing himself. Looking at Shea, he recalled she appeared out of nowhere and he hadn''t called her to the club today. Worry sparked. He kept his big palm on her head and turned her to look at him, "What are you doing here?" His inquiring dominant tone sounded.

    Zain couldn''t believe, in the critical situation he was trying to sail a ship.. He also wanted to see if Shea could be able to boldly ept she was there for Shawn.

 Chapter 630 - The Villainess Is Back

    Shea pped Shawn''s hand from her head. Instead of responding to his question, she sheepishly revealed, "I sneaked out."

    Karsen had ordered her to stay in the Rivas estates as Rivas family elders and Elder Harmon were sure that the trouble was caused by nobody but Leon. They were calm and assured that their kids would handle everything smoothly and their intrusion would cause them trouble. However, she failed to keep her nerves in check and dialed Shawn''s number. Then she tried to contact him a few times until she saw the news about Dax''s car ident.

    Aarvi and Aaron weren''t in the city. So she wanted to be there with Shawn, support him, keep his spirits up. With that, she was worried about what must have happened to Shawn as he was out of reach. So she sneaked out of the estate and took the local bus. Due to the far distance, it took her time to reach the club.

    Shawn could make a guess Shea was aware of the danger she put herself by reaching them. So he asked to know why she took that risk, "And why did you sneak out?"

    Meanwhile, Tia stopped crying and let go of Aarvi. Both of their focus shifted to the two. One appeared interrogating while the other one blushed in embarrassment. Zain shook his head in resignation hearing Shawn''s question. It was so obvious Shea left her safe cocoon to see Shawn.

    Zain caught Aarvi''s gaze and saw her lift her brows. He kept his finger on his lips to keep her silent and wait. Aarvi realized she had judged Shea correctly. Thetter was indeed attracted to Shawn, not just physically.

    Shea scratched her head hearing Shawn, asking the reason. She thought to lie as Megan was worried about him so she appeared. Then thinking why was she trying to lie to Shawn when she did no sin, she chose to tell the truth. So she responded to Shawn, unawarely in a low voice... No, it was more like a whisper just for Shawn to hear, "I was worried about you." She epted it.

    Shawn assumed she was worried about him like a friend. They were agreed to be friends anyway so he didn''t want to assume anything in his mind and make thingsplicated for each other, especially when he was still trying to sort his thoughts about her.

    He nodded to the response while he trailed, "Ookay..." Shea was about to rx, Shawn asked in a normal audible voice that everyone heard, "Why are you whispering?"

    Zain, Aarvi, and Tia: "..."

    ''My Sweet little Cute Prince, when did you turn dumb?'' Aarvi felt like there is some kind of misunderstanding at Shawn''s side. As far as she knows Shawn, he was very open when ites to any kind of rtionship, love, or friendship. So he should have discerned Shea''s embarrassment. Then she sighed thinking Shawn must be stressed as Dax was still unconscious and his fear of rpse had just subsided.

    Zain wasn''t able to hear what Shea said but he could guess she hadn''t lied. He was proud of her. He nced at Shawn''s back, it wasn''t time for them to worry about their rtionship so he stayed quiet to focus on the problem.

    However, somebody wasn''t ready to let go of the chance especially after seeing the reactions of brother and sister, "Shea, did youe for Brother Shawn?" Tia asked pretending like she questioned as they didn''t hear her voice.

    Zain and Aarvi both brushed the tip of their nose with their finger as they looked away, hiding their smirks. Well, it was the smoothest and direct way of telling Shawn that Shea was there for him.

    Unfortunately, Shawn was adamant about seeing Shea as a friend. While Shea was speechless to Tia''s words, Shawn scolded her, "Oh Goddess Shea, you have no superpower and you don''t know this city. Were you nning to help me or waiting for Leon to kidnap you?"

    Everyone was left wordless looking at Shawn. They gave up. Aarvi and Tia looked at each other and took seats. Shea ignored the man in front of her, she went around and sat next to Zain and sulked. She started misunderstanding as Shawn saw her as nothing but a troublesome girl.

    Shawn thought if he was too harsh looking at Shea''s reaction. Then he quickly shrugged off as they had more pressing matters to think about. He exited the office room to fetch water for all. He could believe so much happened in such a short time.

    Aarvi was leaving the room, Zain knew she was going out to prepare for her attack so he followed her. "Pumpkin��" He called her out and continued when she paused and turned to face him.

    "What did you n, Pumpkin? We shouldn''t take any step in anger." He didn''t want Aarvi to regret her decisionter. The silence was the best choice for anger.

    Actions of anger are close to danger. Aarvi wouldn''t risk any of their lives at any cost. She never got angry in the past, but this time she was enraged after seeing Dax, lying on herp. That anger was telling her to go to Leon and end his chapter immediately.

    However, once Aaron assured her Dax will be alright soon, she gave a very long thought. Leon was doing all these to make her weak. Well, she had lost control over her emotions too, Leon was sessful in making her feel weak.

    Was that enough to make her weak? Yes, Leon won, she lost. But this stepback was time for her to leap.

    Aarvi was sure that she didn''t take this decision out of anger or desperate to win to Leon. She wasn''t obsessed with victories or delicate to give up for a loss. This was the time she needs to toughen up.

    Aarvi shook her head looking at Zain. She knew thetter wasn''t stopping her but warning her to be very careful at the most critical time. "Apple Pie, trust me, I have got this."

    Her determination and certaintyforted him so Zain nodded in eptance. He didn''t dig further to know the n as they will it soon.

    As far as he knew, Aarvi had no ns this week till Friday but Leon invited her himself.

    ''Buckle up Leon Harmon. The viiness is back..'' Zain thought with a sinister smirk on his face as he went back to the office room to let Aarvi carry out her n.

 Chapter 631 - A Defeat

    Aarvipleted rying her n and detailed instruction of every move so that Leon doesn''t get a chance to escape. Everyone''s night was going to be sleepless with her ns.

    Shawn was surprised when she didn''t ask him to leave or she didn''t go aside. She let him hear everything when he had went to give her water.

    He voiced his thoughts once she ended the call, "Little Heart, you are disturbing his bottom line." He meant Leon''s bottom line.

    "I am not scared." She wanted strongermotion and uproar on Leon''s side. Mental torture and great suffering.

    "What if those notorious dealers attack us?" Shawn questioned so that they could be prepared in advance

    "Attacking us wouldn''t recover their losses."

    Shawn nodded as he unscrewed the water bottle cap for her, "That''s true." He handed her the bottle as he discerned, "They wouldn''t believe Leon''s words. They would get more suspicious of Leon."

    Aarvi sipped water and pulled his ear, "Little Prince''s brain is too slow today." She also meant it for his misunderstanding with Shea.

    Before he could hiss in pain, Shawn saw Aaron walking towards them, "Bro��" Aarvi left his ear and both went to Aaron like arrows left from a bow.

    "How is Dax?" Both asked in unison and held their breath anxiously gazing at Aaron''s face.

    Aaron looked at two friends eagerness to know about Dax. Hepleted his job as a doctor, "It took time to stop bleeding. It was a minor surgery to repair the damaged nerve. Zain had arranged the blood so there was no wait. The surgery was sessful, the blood transfusion is still ongoing. He will wake up in the morning."

    Then he turned in to the brother of Shawn and husband of Aarvi looking at them breathing in relief, "Dax probably jumped off the car before the ident. He has some bruises on his limbs, the serious one is only the cut. Let''s do aplete scanning tomorrow once he wakes up."

    If Dax had reached the hospital instead of the club, he wouldn''t reach this serious condition. Well, Aaron knew why Dax chose to reach them ignoring the pain.

    Aaron was yet to react, five men reached them and reported, "Young Madam, everything is arranged." Alex announced.

    The Shadow team was left behind at the ind as they had to make sure Aaron and Aarvi were leaving safely. So they took a different flight and on the way they took care of the exit way for them as per Aarvi''s instruction.

    Shawn and Aaron both didn''t know what was arranged. So they looked at Aarvi to know what she was up to. Aarvi didn''t curb their curiosity, instead, she asked Aaron, "Ronron, where should we go? Skyarc, hospital, Rivas mansion?

    Aaron gave it a thought, if they go to the hospital, nobody would rest properly and if Leon gets a hint, the hospital would be in trouble. Rivas or Avron mansion would be far if they need a hospital for Dax. So, "Skyarc." There were two penthouses, two doctors and it was safe also. Unless Leon uses firearms and helicopters.

    "Wait��" Aaron stopped them to give another thought. "We can just arrange our stay in the club."

    Aarvi and Shawn looked at each other. Thetter spoke first understanding what was going in Aaron''s mind, "Bro, Little Heart is keeping Leon busy, so he will have no time to attack the penthouse. We anyway have the escape route at the penthouse."

    Aaron nced at Aarvi. Seeing her calm, he didn''t worry about Aarvi taking any risky or drastic step. His hand reached her face as he asked, "Aren''t you hungry? We didn''t have dinner." His voice turned gentle with his tender gaze on his wife.

    The shadow team and Shawn: "..."

    Before Aarvi could respond, Shawn shoved his hands between them, held their hands, and dragged them out asking, "I need to see how we are leaving the club��"

    Aarvi watched Aaron, Shawn, Zain, Tia, and Shea''s expressions. Everyone was speechless to the bones. Even though Aaron managed to put on indifference, he didn''t know what to say either looking at more than fifty cabs in front of the Club.

    Leon would die solving the puzzle Aarvi had created for them. Leon''s men wouldn''t be strong enough to attack each cab and they wouldn''t be able to identify which car they would be traveling.

    Aarvi asked seeing them finding it hard to say anything, "Overdramatic?"

    Zain asked, "Which car am I taking?"

    Aarvi nced at Alex, "The car number 1306. To our right at 80 degrees."

    Zain: "..."

    It was his birth date and month.

    Shea: "Me?"

    Aarvi responded, "You are going with either Shawn or Apple Pie. Who will you choose?"

    Zain almost choked at Aarvi''s question. Aaron rubbed her head while Shawn nced at Shea. Thetter was grumpy for getting scolded, so she went to Zain and hooked her arm with him, "I will go with Brother Zain."

    "Good." Shawn tugged Aarvi next to him, "Little Heart, you areing with me."

    Aarvi and Zain nced at each other. These two were fated to be away.

    Before Aarvi could utter anything to Shawn, Aaron shrugged. He took a step, signaling Alex. Thetter took him to the car with Tia in tow.

    Aarvi and Shawn had their jaws dropped when Aaron went around the car, letting Tia get in the car when Alex opened the door for him.

    "I thought bro will childishly argue with me."

    Aarvi saw Aaron faintly smile at her. She understood he left her so that Shawn could be with her and collect his thoughts. "He is disappointed with you. Ronron guessed as you might have a history of addiction. Try to speak with him, He will understand, he loves you, Shawn."

    Shawn''s smile ttered. He barely hummed to her words and changed the topic, "What about Dax?"

    Aarvi''s gaze shifted to the cab that was a little away, "He is in a cab too." That cab was modified for thefortability of Dax with a doctor inside.

    Alex made sure everyone took the car that was booked to the destination Skyarc taking different routes. The cabs were online booked by 50 ounts handled in a very short time by Aarvi''s team. He couldn''t believe Aarvi was able toe up with that n in such a short time and her terrific team was even crazier to make it happen.

    The cab drivers were confused about so many cabs at the same ce. They got single men dressed in all ck as passengers. The all the cabs left like there was some kind of rally going on.

    -----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon was waiting for some good news but his men sent a video of cabs. Leon was wordless for a moment before realizing they were being confused with a sea of cabs.

    Anyway, he contacted his men to give some more instruction. "Make a note where the cabs will stop. We will attack that building." He knew he shouldn''t give Aarvi and Aaron a chance to retaliate so he wasn''t disappointed to know they were escaped from another attack.

    [Err�� P-President Harmon�� The groups of cabs are going in different routes and more cabs are adding in. We are in five cars and couldn''t keep up with the splits. The cabs also entered many buildings.]

    Leon felt like an idiot to think so many cabs were there to protect Aarvi and others. Those cabs were there to confuse his men and they were sessful. He would be called an idiot if he attacks each building.

    Once he thought as everyone might stay together and another thought came as they might be confusing him and stay apart so that everyone shouldn''t be in danger together.

    He ended the call and dialed the tech team who were hacking the security cameras. "How is the progress? Where are they right now?"

    [Err�� President Harmon, somebody added a virus to ourwork. We are trying to fix it.]

    Leon: "..."

    He couldn''t believe his first game ended with a defeat.. Nheless, his wicked smirk stayed on his face thinking of his next n.

 Chapter 632 - Hasty Decision

    At Skyarc,

    Dax was moved to one of the guest rooms in Shawn''s penthouse. Nobody got the chance to help as Aarvi and Shawn ran around the room, arranging everything for Dax.

    Aaron and Zain were speechless hearing Aarvi and Shawn discussing how to confirm Dax wasfortable with his wound at his waist.

    Zain couldn''t hold back, "Guys, don''t you think your voices could be disturbing him?"

    "Oh��" The duo looked at each other and turned off the lights in the room. They went out to the dining hall.

    In the kitchen, Shea and Tia helped Zara who was preparing supper for them. Zara had reached the Skyarc when Aaron and Tia reached first.

    Most of them had no appetite but for one another, they ate a little. Once Zara made sure everyone ate, she also cleaned before probing, standing next to Tia, "You guys get some sleep and take some rest."

    Tia blurted out thinking she would be forced to sleep, "I will stay by Dax."

    None objected and hummed in eptance. Aarvi would have stayed by Dax with Shawn but she had some work to tend to. Shawn didn''t interject as it would be better to leave Tia with Dax.

    Shawn turned to Zain, "Brother Zain, take the other guest room for you and sister-inw. There will be required toiletries for you."

    Aarvi turned to Zain. Hoping they could be like a normal couple over here. But Zara responded first, "It''s alright. I have a friend in the same apartment. I will be with her."

    Aarvi face palmed leaning into Aaron''s arms.

    Zain finally spoke, "Shea and Zara could share a room. I will upy the couch in Pumpkin''s penthouse." Zara''s silence was her agreement and Shea had no issues.

    Shawn knew Zain was going to the next penthouse because of Aarvi''s ns. He had heard only what Leon was going to face but he didn''t know what Aarvi was going to do in the meantime. She couldn''t just sit and wait for news. He was sure of it. He wanted to join them but one needed to be with the otherdies as Dax was asleep with injuries.

    He turned to Aaron who was as usual holding his patience, waiting for him to voluntarily speak. "Some other day." Aaron faintly nodded to Shawn.

    Before Shawn could speak anything, Aarvi stood on the couch and pinched his cheeks, "Little Prince is growing up." Then she whispered, "I will give you updates of entire actions."

    Before Shawn could pull her cheek and ask her to stop treating him like a little kid, Aaron carried her away. Aarvi gasped and quickly added, "Shea,e with me. I will give you nightdresses for you three." So four left for the next penthouse.

    Aarvi ran upstairs first so that Shea and others could sleep early. Meanwhile, Aaron and Zain sat in the living hall, doing their part to have protection around them.

    Once Shea left, Aarvi announced, "Do you guys want to rest? Or join me?" She knew those two wouldn''t let her step into the demon''s den alone.

    "Pumpkin, what''s your n?" Zain asked.

    "I made changes in my ns. We will not wait to seize Leon''s illegal weapon consignment. I disclosed one of the secret locations to Nico Burton." Aarvi checked the time, "His team has set off from the base. An hour to prepare. they will attack in two hours. The darker the night, the better their attack."

    Aaron guessed after her revtion, "Your n couldn''t be just that." As far as he knew Aarvi would never hold a single attack. Her attack just seemed to panic Leon, whereas her main attack would be in theing days.

    "Absolutely not. The follow-up ns would destroy Leon. I wanted thew at first, but now�� He will be scared of death." For unknown reasons, she felt she wasn''t brutal enough. She always avoided touching Leon''s international activities as that would be linked to worse people. She took the gamble since the military would be the one in action, they could keep their calm.

    "You are underestimating Leon Harmon." Zain knew Leon would have his way to stabilize his situation and fight back immediately.

    Aarvi knew Zain''s worry. Leon was like a ticking time bomb. She wanted that bomb to explode away from them, instead of near her. "I never said we should let our guards down."

    The silence fell over when she ended. Aaron was thinking of the possibility of attracting more trouble and precaution he might have to take to protect her.

    Zain wasn''tfortable with the n. If Leon diverts trouble to them, not just Aarvi, everyone around her would be in grave danger. "Pumpkin, are you nning to meet Leon today during the attack?"

    Aarvi nodded looking at Zain''s troubled face.

    "Don''t." Aaron voiced Zain''s thoughts. He had no problems with her n but he felt it wasn''t needed for her to show up and im she did that.

    Aarvi tilted her head, lifting her brows in question.

    Zain hummed after Aaron, "Pumpkin, your n is wless." Leon would be hell busy if one of his stocks gets seized by the military. "... But we shouldn''t risk our safety at any cost. I suggest you pretend like you don''t know anything about his illegal weapon storage. The people he deals with are more dangerous than you think."

    Aarvi fell silent hearing Zain''s opinion. She could guess it was Aaron''s opinion too.

    But why should she pretend like she doesn''t know when everything was arranged as per her n?

    Aaron and Zain gave her time to think. The former stood up and went to her as he spoke to Zain, "Why don''t you freshen up? You can use the bathroom in the gym. That''s well equipped. I will get you clothes."

    The trio dispersed. Aarvi was sitting on the bed with her Laze who was brought by the Shadow team. Aaron let the bathtub fill and went to the gym to drop clothes for Zain.

    Aarvi grabbed her mobile to message Jaxon Evans but her mobile beeped.

    Looking at Leon''s name, she clicked it open. [How was the taste? Bitter?] He meant the taste of his first attack.

    [Aarvi Evans, have you ever thought your husband, your brother, and two friends would feel like puppets ying on your terms? Tsk, I pity them.]

    Aarvi''s face stiffened reading the message. She always yed Leon on her terms like the marite. A puppet whose strings were in her hands. But she never thought Aaron and others were also listening to her every time without any objection, holding their curiosity and extreme worry. She knew they admired her for being able to face everything alone but they didn''t prefer her ns. They were tolerating her, holding themselves back from ending Leon once and for all. And her ns were only giving Leon a chance to put her closed ones in danger.

    She had been through a worse and rough phase, then she survived. Instead of being happy, she was troubling all of them. None would have seen this day if she had let them handle Leon.

    ''Did I make a decision hastily?'' She thought.. She least wanted her emotions to get affected and put everyone in danger.

 Chapter 633 - Influence

    Aaron and Zain never tried to stop Aarvi in her ns before this. Keeping her thoughts away, she wanted to respect their opinion. She didn''t need to be smug about her attack being sessful. So she started thinking if she needs to put any changes to the n.

    Aarvi left Laze on the bed, exited the bedroom. She reached the gym where Aaron and Zain were speaking about avoiding any kind of stress on her. "I won''t go." She announced standing by the door, "And I don''t want to stress you guys either." She couldn''t believe they were talking about stress on her.

    Zain chuckled, seeing her happily ept their suggestion. Aaron cued her to get to them. His hand reached her face and gently massaged her temples with his thumb, "Then why are there frowns?"

    Aarvi handed her mobile to him. Zain took a nce at the messages from the unsaved number.

    Aarvi didn''t want to keep thinking she was troubling Aaron or Zain. If she was, she wanted to apologize to them for it and let them know her intentions. She just wanted to ept her fight and deal with her problems without depending on anybody.

    Shawn and Dax weren''t strong and smart enough to handle Leon but these two. So she didn''t want to have any unsolved bugging questions in her mind that would strain her rtionship with them.

    Zain bent to her height and looked her in the eyes. She didn''t seem depressed by it, a little worry in her sparkling eyes under the light. "My little sister, sometimes you need to deal with your problem for your good. I never felt like being controlled by you. I wanted to help, support you because you had the courage and smartness to handle things on your own."

    Both men knew after her hellish experience in life and the haunting nightmares, her only driving force to live was destroying Leon from the roots. If they had taken the reason away from her, she would be living like dead, feeling incapable. Hence they always wanted to help her, protect her. They were d she was able to get numerous more reasons to live and ept life with open arms.

    Aarvi hummed, happy for having a good rapport with her brother. Zain rubbed her head and stood straight.

    Aarvi nced at her husband who seemed to be�� mad at her. "Why are you�� Angry, Ronron?"

    Aaron held her hand and strode out, "We will talk in the bedroom."

    Zain stood speechless, taking the double meaning of Aaron''s words.

    "Ronron, what''s wrong? Ronron... " Aarvi jogged next to Aaron and reached their bedroom. Her shoulders jerked when the door shut with a loud thud due to his kick.

    Aarvi felt her back pressed against the wall as her gaze moved to the man who was controlling her every movement with just his hand.

    Pinning her hand on the wall, his other hand shifted to her neck. Before she could grasp if he was angry or not, he captured her lips ravenously.

    "Ron��" She tried to push him and speak. She wanted to ask what was going on in his mind. Her protest to break free made him thrust his tongue into her mouth, ransack her thoughts and slowly rob her senses.

    She didn''t even know when she stopped protesting. Despite his zing kiss made her toes curl, his touch was too tender and soothing on her skin. She craved to pull him closer. She matched his fiery kisses forgetting their situation.

    A moan left her lips when his leg moved hers and touched her inner thighs. He was getting good with his moves while all she did was sumb to his advances.

    Letting her breath, his lips kissed and sucked her skin, moving to her jawline, hollow of her neck hearing her puffs. He left a mark on the milky wless skin of her slender neck. Aarvi felt a shudder run down her spine when his sleek tongue brushed over the mark he left.

    Aarvi whimpered in protest when he suddenly left her after wildly exciting her. The coldness that swept on her face woke her up, leaving her bewildered. She felt like a lustful wife when she should be worried about their safety and Dax.

    Her eyes squinted at the man who had a sexy smirk on his face seeing her grumpy. Recalling he had left a mark, her finger clutched his cor and tugged him close to her, "Aaron Rivas, what have you done to me?" She wasn''t like this before. She didn''t even know her body could crave from him so much. She bit his lip, bruised them, and left a mark.

    Hisrge frame pressed her against the wall when her tongue tried to soothe her bite, tempting him for a kiss, and drew back without letting him capture her.

    Aarvi left her when he was close to ripping her clothes. Aaron licked his lips, expecting some blood but was safe. Carrying her in his arms, he took her to the bathroom and helped her get into the bathtub.

    He tied her hair up as he let her know his behavior, deep breathing to be in control, "My wife was a little too much influenced by somebody''s message."

    Aarvi rxed in the hot water when she heard him. She remembered Leon and understood Aaron didn''t like that she doubted torturing them due to Leon''s message. It meant Leon achieved his goal of affecting her. It was good that she didn''t keep things in her heart and spoke to them. So Aaron changed the influence of Leon''s message on her with himself.

    Aarvi flipped in the bathtub and tried to get close to his face, "Why do I love this influence, little too much?"

    Aaron''s lips arced temptingly hearing her. Aarvi was about to reach his lips, he brought her mobile between their lips, "Cupcake, handle any calls or messages needed. After a bath, you are going straight to bed."

    Aarvi pouted as she took her mobile and snuck back into the water. "You have left a mark. My dear husband, please arrange a sleeping ce for your brother-inw."

    Lifting her chin to look at him, "Are you sure you want me to go with these lips?"

    Aarvi pped his hand away as she smugly answered, "Yeah. Apply Pie will think I am top and you are bottom."

    Aaron wanted to know who would think of him as bottom with just a little bruise. "Sure, my dear wife. You will be top from now on." He went inside the walk-in to fetch a nket and pillows for Zain.

    Aarvi thought about his words and blurted out, "Noooo... Too much work on top." Then her eyes widened hearing her words. She pped her mouth and pretended to be invisible listening to Aaron''s hearty chuckle.

    He kissed her cheek while going out, "I love my little wife." He just loves how she speaks everything openly with him.

    Instead of confessing it back, "Then may I doze off in the bathtub?" She asked for permission so that he doesn''t need her tonight.

    Aaron shook his head in resignation, "Sweetheart, you will do that even if I say no." He meant she could sleep.

    Aarvi grinned as she took the mobile to cancel her ns. She ignored Leon''s message to let him assume whatever he wants. She reached Dax''s parents a second time to give a little brief that Dax wasn''t in the car when the car met with an ident. So they don''t have to worry or leave their ce. She stressed them not to believe anything without her or Shawn''s call. She and Shawn had spoken to the Rivas family so she locked her phone.

    She thought about being with Dax as he might wake up in the night. Recalling there is Tia for him, she chose not to go.

    By the time Aaron couldplete his shower, Aarvi was peacefully asleep without bothering about the ns. They weren''t going to be sleepless but Leon.

    -----

    At Harmon Mansion,

    Leon received a few pictures and discerned Dax was the one who was treated in the mobile clinic bus. ording to what his men were able to extract from other doctors, Leon concluded there was a minor surgery. Hence he understood why Aarvi didn''t answer his call or message.

    He dropped another message to her, [Today is Dax. Guess who will be next?] He needed to inflict the fear in her, but he was restless without her response. He couldn''t discern why he was exactly uneasy just for a message.

    Was it fear of her attack in silence?

 Chapter 634 - Heartbreaks

    At Skyarc,

    Since Aarvi wouldn''t be taking any risk, Zain didn''t stay in the couple''s love nest. When he entered Shawn''s penthouse, he felt like he should better take his leave from all the couples. They were injurious to his lifestyle.

    Shawn and Shea were sitting by the ss wall, holding a cup of drinks, watching the city. He could guess, they were talking in low voices. It would be a better idea to catch some sleep on the sofa.

    His gaze shifted when he felt the movements in the guest room where Dax was staying. Zara came out of the room and pulled the door close once Tia got fresh and came out. Seeing Aarvi in ck, he hadn''t felt anything. Now looking at Shea, Zara, and Tia pass by wearing a ck nightdress, he felt it was too much.

    Zara leaned on the wall and smiled looking at Zain''s expression after seeing the young couples. She went to him while he was thinking of the chances of Aarvi scolding him for going back to his vi.

    "What''s on your mind?" Zara questioned in a teasing tone.

    "Don''t you know?"

    Zara tried to hide her smile but it was very obvious she was enjoying his struggle. "Colonel Webb, I suggest you change your job soon." She whispered yfully, getting closer to him.

    Zain side-eyed her and he looked front. Zara knew he was worried about Hayden''s health and it wasn''t good to have so much tension and activities for an old man.

    Aarvi had made herself far too clear that she wouldn''t like to be called Kelly at any cost. If they still force her, then Skr would acquire Kelly International with Skr as a parentpany. But she never would let it be the other way around.

    Hayden had worked day and night for thepany. Hayden might even ept Aarvi''s condition but Zain knew Hayden would keep his wish, hide his anguish to his death bed.

    Aarvi had suggested him finding a suitable CEO as he was in a different field. However, Hayden would never agree to it until he is alive.

    Hence Zain was considering retirement from his current job and leading thepany. He knew his little sister would help him manage thepany so he didn''t worry about not knowing anything in business. However, he still needed time to ept it.

    "Would you like to join me?" He invited Zara and went to fetch his coat from the stand.

    Zara knew he was leaving from the penthouses. "I will fetch my bag." She had dropped by purely for Zain. She got her bag on the couch and turned to Zain. Thetter threw his coat around and hung it on her shoulder effortlessly, as though they do it daily.

    Zara held the question back that was at the tip of her tongue. She guessed he might take her to his vi and rest in different rooms.

    She recalled Aarvi''s advice. ''Should I seduce him?'' She felt the idea was good but it would pressure him as they were not true to their job and either one of them will have to leave the job quickly.

    Zain almost called the two as little love birds but held back, "Guys��" Shawn and Shea turned to them.

    They guessed Zain and Zara were leaving from there, looking at the coat on Zara''s shoulder and handbag in her hands. Shawn pointed upstairs, adding suggestive words, "Brother Zain, the master bedroom has good soundproof." Shea giggled hearing him.

    Zain turned around to the door and showed the middle finger to Shawn. Zara controlled herughter and followed Zain waving at the two.

    Shawn barely smiled and gave the gentle reminder, "Brother Zain, Sister-inw, be careful on the way." He didn''t worry too much as Zain was more responsible than him or Dax.

    Zara responded to Shawn, "I will drop a message." She knew they would sit and be worried about them.

    Once the couple left, Shea asked in curiosity, "Shawn, how do they manage to stay together yet stay apart?"

    She had just gotten fresh and came out when she saw him in the kitchen. So she joined him with a cup of hot tea while he was sipping his coffee to stay awake.

    He soon received a message from Aarvi that she wasn''t going anywhere so that he could rest assured. However, he wasn''t in the mood to catch sleep.

    Shawn nced at Shea and looked away to the city which had fallen silent in the darkness. He responded to her question thinking of Zain and Zara, "Commitment to their love, responsibilities, duties could do anything that we can''t imagine."

    Shea sipped her tea as she hummed. The sessful love stories she knew were Nikun and Mehak, Aaron and Aarvi. Thinking they were bncing everything so well, she nodded to herself, "True." She sighed and added, "But every love can''t be true love. A wrong choice will make one suffer all their life." And she was afraid of thetter. So she always stayed away frommitting herself to any wrong rtionship. Hence she disliked that she was unnecessarily getting attracted to Shawn.

    Shawn paused at her words. He turned to her. It wasn''t the first time he heard her being pessimistic about love. He asked in curiosity, "Did anybody cheat on you?" He thought it could be a reason she hooks up instead of finding somebody to date.

    Shea snorted, ncing at him, "Nope." As if she could read his reason to ask the question, she continued after taking a sip of her tea, "I am not into this dating stuff."

    The thought of emotionally getting attached to one and then breaking up due to random circumstances scared her. Her grandparents had broken her heart too many times stress she was a girl and meant for the household. She wasn''t ready to have different kinds of heartbreaks.

    But she knew Shawn was bing an exception to all her theories. Sometimes it frightened her, sometimes she wanted to embrace it. However, his indifference was making it hard for her toe to any conclusion. She didn''t want all these to affect her internship and further education.

    Shawn''s brows tightened hearing her. He didn''t like her response. He felt sad hearing her. "Oh!" Shawn was only able to say it.

    There was weird silence between them as they sipped their drinks, lost in their thoughts, trying to sort out their feelings. When Shawn realized his cup was empty, he was distracted from gazing into the space.

    "You should go and sleep." He stopped himself from taking a nce at her when he said it. He left to the kitchen without turning back while Shea''s eyes followed him.

    He gently knocked on the guest room door and pushed it open, enough for him to look inside. He spoke something with Tia and went to the couch. Throwing the nket over on him, heid on the couch, blocking the light on his eyes by cing his forearm on the forehead.

    Shea felt like she wouldn''t be heartbroken by the breakups but his indifference towards her. She never expected anybody to treat her special or give her attention, yet she waited for him to look at her, just once.

    Shea took a deep breath to calm her messy thoughts or give an end to her expectations. She washed her cup in the kitchen, then went upstairs to the guest room.

    She didn''t know even if Shawn didn''t look at her, his attention was on her and her movements. Once she left, Shawn fished his mobile out, reducing light brightness to dim in the vast living hall.

    He wasn''t sleepy, he just wanted Shea to leave him alone. He didn''t want to think of him or his feelings. He had more pressing matters to worry for. He should have better control over his fear of rpse. Else Dax and Aarvi wouldn''t have worried and fled over to him. He felt responsible for the whole scenario. He felt the need to speak with Aaron once as he might have a solution to it medically.

    After some time, he went to the study room and focused on the Rivas Industries work so that he could unload more work from Aaron. The office work was never new to him as he was working by Aaron''s side from the beginning. However, he felt he still needed to learn how to meticulously speak with different kinds of people before he could take over the position from Aaron.

    Thinking of Aaron bing a full-time doctor, he hoped Aarvi''s surprise for Aaron wasn''t going to be a shock, with no sprouts of misunderstanding.

 Chapter 635 - The Depth Of The Dirty World

    At Harmon Mansion,

    Leon waited for the message which wasn''t going toe. Sitting on the rocking chair, he was in deep thoughts when he got a call from his men.

    "Yes?"

    [President Harmon, Second Young Master, Third Young Master, and Young Madam are in the Mocon at Maple regency.] Leon''s men reported about Aeon, Sean, and Eliza.

    Initially, Leon had believed Sean and Eliza had left the country to stay safe from him. So he wasn''t looking for them. Now that he was pulling Aarvi''s all cards, he realized his family is included too. So he asked his team to search for them when he returned to Mocon from the ind.

    After carefully spying on Aeon''s movements in the city, his team finally came back with useful information. Leon sat straight hearing the news. Maple regency was one of the highly secured and expensive living areas in Mocon. It was well guarded as numerous influential people stayed around. So getting into the regency felt difficult. Leon stayed silent to hear everything.

    [They stay together without any maids or helpers. There is a woman psychologist who visits the house every day. Other than that, nobody enters or leaves the vi. The Second Young Master goes to work and returns at random times whereas the Third Young Master has joined the culinary ss.]

    Leon''s jaw dropped hearing thest words of his men. He asked to confirm he heard right, "You mean, Sean joined cooking sses?"

    [Yes, President Harmon. We aren''t able to confirm what time he leaves but he leaves the sses at five sharp.]

    Leon burst intoughter unable to believe Sean, who was doing nothing but sleeping, hitting gym and clubs, spending money like water, had joined culinary sses. If Sean had joined theatre sses, Leon wouldn''t have been surprised as Sean had the looks. Cooking was just out of books. Thinking it must be Eliza trying to change Sean, Leon started aiming at Sean.

    The other end of the line was silent, particrly frightened to hear Leonugh. Hisughter meant no happiness anyway.

    After a long silence, Leon instructed indirectly, "The third young master of Harmon family, met with an ident while crossing the road." That ident would bring Aeon, Eliza, and his grandfather. Aarvi would lose her control over them.

    Leon scoffed in mind realizing his family members are best pawns against Aarvi. He was sure she would surrender for their life. He gave up his n on Dax''s parents and let the news circte as Dax is dead.

    Now he would see how Aarvi was going to run between hospital,pany, and him. He would give her no time to think of attacking him.

    He was proud of himself when his men epted the job of killing Sean and ended the call.

    Not toote, he was cradling himself to sleep on the rocking chair when his mobile rang inplete silence.

    He ignored the call to sleep but it continued to ring another time. He answered thinking it might be important. He didn''t get to say anything and the other end started whispering in panic, [Boss, the vi is being surrounded by somebody. A group is ambushing us.]

    Leon feltpletely awake hearing those words. He looked at the screen and confirmed it was from a ce he was hiding the illegal firearms.

    He was mortified at the thought of losing everything. He knew the job he was doing was too risky. That doesn''t mean he didn''t trust the men who were guarding the ce. "Kill them all." He passed the orders through his teeth.

    Ending the call, he dialed Aarvi''s number, being very sure it was her doing. He wanted to stuff her brain that attacking his vi and confining those items would bring both of them to grave danger, not just him. She was pushing each one from both sides to the edge of death if her team ended uppleting the mission.

    The mobile rang but the call wasn''t answered. He tried again and finally the call was received, "Are you fucking psycho?" Leon burst out.

    He was seething in anger while thinking about the possibilities of them fleeing away from the country to keep themselves safe. He didn''t realize he thought about Aarvi''s safety too.

    [What the hell�� Haven''t you done enough already? Instead of sleeping happily, why are you behind me again?]

    Leon heard her annoyed voice had exhaustion. That was sleepiness. "Stop pretending. Didn''t you n this attack?"

    Leon heard an annoyed sigh before hearing her words, [What attack are you speaking about? Did you even give me time to think of a n? Did you have a dream? Just now I dozed off. Couldn''t you let me sleep for a second?]

    Leon paced in his bedroom hanging up the call. If it wasn''t Aarvi''s doing, he didn''t know who could be behind it. He was sure Aaron wasn''t an idiot to provoke something both of them together couldn''t handle.

    After a few minutes, he contacted Dn who was sleeping peacefully. [Hello, Brother Leon, is everything alright?]

    "Return immediately. I will tell you the restter. Leave right now." Hemanded Dn first. Then he got busy the rest of the night checking on other ces to make sure everything is under their control.

    ----

    In Skyarc penthouse,

    Aarvi looked at Aaron without knowing what to say. Seems like she had no idea about the depth of the dirty world.

    Aaron would have picked the call but he wouldn''t be able to act as convincing as Aarvi so he had to wake her up.

    "I am sorry." Aarvi apologized for her stupidity.

    Aaron leaned on the headboard of the bed and pulled her into his arms. "Don''t worry, Cupcake. Let''s see how it goes."

    "Do you think Nico Burton would be able to handle this?" Aarvi asked, feeling wide awake, looking at the developments.

    Aaron caressed her head thinking the same. "I am not sure. He shouldn''t have attacked so quickly, did you tell him to attack tonight?"

    Aarvi shook her head, "I just revealed one location to him which I had seen. Remember, I had told you once."

    So Leon''s destiny was in Nico Burton''s smartness. Aaron sighed, "If it was so easy to take Leon control, the military would have done it a long time ago. Let''s wait for tomorrow''s news."

    Aarvi pouted, rubbing her face against his chest, "You have turned me dumb."

    Aaron caressed her head, indulgently saying, "Then be my little dummy."

    She couldn''t believe he was flirting with her when she worried about theing future.

    Feeling restless, "I will go and check on Dax. I will be very quick."

    Aaron didn''t stop her. He nodded, kissing her forehead. "Come back soon."

    Aarvi left the bedroom wearing her robe. Aaron grabbed his mobile as soon as the door closed. He dialed his uncle, Major Louis''s number to tell him about the situation.

    His uncle heard him carefully without bothering about woken him up in the middle of the night. He didn''t say anything for a few seconds before he inly said, "I will call the team back. Ask Aarvi to follow her main n." More than anybody, he wanted Leon''s power to end. And he knew Aarvi could do it without crossing thews.

    Aaron breathed once the call was ended. If Nico''s team returns, the danger fades away, else there would be bloodshed in the forest.

    Rather than getting angry at Aarvi, Aaron was d he was able to hold control, protect his dummy wife.. His wife was human too, so he didn''t mind the mistake.

 Chapter 636 - Retreat

    At Skyarc,

    When Aarvi entered Shawn''s penthouse, her gaze shifted to the study room where lights were brightly lit. She went there and saw Shawn nodding off on the chair with his hand still on the keyboard of hisptop.

    She went closer calling his name, "Shawn!?" She was shocked the next second when he opened his eyes in alertness.

    She closed hisptop as she coaxed, "Go to your room and sleep. Don''t strain yourself."

    Shawn stretched his neck as he stood up. Aarvi held his arm and took him out hearing his apology again, "I am sorry, I should have been calmer."

    Aarvi shook her head hearing his self-me, "Shawn, everyone has some dark past that leaves strong imprints on us. It doesn''t go away just like that. It takes a lot of time. You don''t have to be sorry for it, Shawn. I and Dax willingly came to you, it wasn''t your mistake."

    Shawn thought Aaron was with Aarvi, Tia was at work, Dax didn''t want to take a chance going to the local hospital, "Why did Brother Zain alsoe?"

    "Apple Pie got video footage where Dax was struggling to stand and his hand had bloodstains. He took the mobile Clinic and reached. It wasn''t because of you or me."

    She turned him to face her when they reached the stairs, "Don''t be stressed out. We love you as you are."

    He finally shed her his signature smirk, pinched her cheeks, "Good night, Sister-inw."

    Aarvi corrected him grumpily, "Little Heart."

    Shawn chuckled and went upstairs without making her embarrassed by pointing the ring love bite on her neck.

    "Go to bed, Shawn. I will check on you." She hoped he could catch some sleep.

    Aarvi gently knocked on the door of the guest room and pushed it open. She smiled looking at Dax sleeping on his right with Tia in his arms. Without making any noise, she closed the door and left.

    If Dax had woken up and dozed off, Aarvi hoped there would be noplication with the wound or to his body.

    ----------

    In a forest area,

    Nico Burton and his team had covered the vi from four sides. Their aim wasn''t the attack as Aarvi had thought. They wanted to gather as much information about the ce and confirm some illegal activities are going on.

    Since the area could be dangerous, they were also equipped with their weapons and night sses. If they could get the ce under their control with just the eight members, they were also prepared for it.

    They were just a hundred meters away in the woods when they could clearly see the tall, brawny men enjoying their drinks in the night while guarding the ce.

    If they were new to work, they would have assumed there was nobody else but a man reported soon, "Don''t go any closer. There arendmines and sensors."

    Nico looked down at thend. Even though leaves had covered the ce, he could easily point out where thendmines were. Coming to the sensors that alert the movements in the wood, he noticed some that were a few trees away.

    "Err�� Everybody, hide. I have crossed the sensor."

    Everyone quickly reacted and hid behind the trees and rocks. Nico zoomed his binocrs and spotted, "Night vision camera�� Rife...."

    Nico didn''tplete his words when he saw a circr hole near the window. He started running as fast as he could,manding hisrades, "Retreat."

    ''Boom''

    The ce Nico was hiding before exploded whooping off theplete tree.

    Nico didn''t go right or left, he traced the side tree that was falling and kept running calcting how far the night vision cameras and firearms couldst.

    Nico heard the firing sounds twice but on the other side. He passed themands, "Disperse. Reach everyone at the check post. Send me the signals if you are in danger."

    "Copied." Nico counted the voices who responded to him. There were seven and he was relieved.

    He had really doubted the information he received from Aarvi. Before reporting to higher-ups, he needed to confirm she wasn''t fooling them or she wasn''t misled by somebody else. He couldn''t take her name as an informant so he wanted to be careful about his steps.

    He hadn''t expected Aarvi to be able to find such a dangerous ce filled with traps and deadly firearms. If he had stayed a few seconds in his ce, the shoulder-fired grenade would have exploded him without a trace.

    One, they had to escape from there and two, n out how to report to the higher-ups to size the ce. It wouldn''t be as easy as just going with armed men. They need full support, otherwise, it would be futile to attack.

    Once he confirmed his team members were safe, Nico got on the truck that was on the way to the city. Since he wasn''t in uniform the truck driver didn''t notice anything.

    His satellite device vibrated in his pocket. He checked it as it could be from his base. The truck driverughed looking at the small device in Nico''s hand, "Oh boy, do you still use a pager? You look well off, why don''t you have a mobile?"

    Nico lied while reading the message, "I am going to buy a new one."

    He saw the message, [Report to Base Toren with your team.] Reading the name of the base, Nico couldn''t understand why the different base was reaching his team.

    He got off at the check post and saw five safe and sound, discussing the ce. They waited for thest person to reach and he had fallen and sprained his leg. It was toomon for them so they took their car and left the base, Toren.

    -----

    At Base Toren,

    A ground soldier greeted him and led him and his team to an office. There aren''t many military families in Mocon so Nico knew Major Louis. However, since he asked to report them, he gave a salute to Major with his team, "Major." Their voice, firm, heavy with respect.

    Louis put his pen down and looked at everyone safe. He cued the rest to leave asking Nico to sit, "Nico, take a seat."

    The rest went out and Nico sat down, "Uncle Louis, is there any work?"

    Louis ced a file in front of Nico as he asked, "Did any of you get hurt?"

    Nico''s brows sharply raised hearing the question. Then he recalled that Louis and Rivas are rtives. "We are safe. We went for an inspection."

    Louis nodded in appreciation to Nico''s nning. However, it was still dangerous.

    Nico opened the file and read the details. It was about the illegal activities happening at the port of Coasta. Then the information of the international criminals who are in contact with the Country''s citizens.

    Every detail was present excluding one. The person who was supporting it. "Leon Harmon, wasn''t he?" Nico kept the file back.

    Major Louis nodded. "You can''t control Leon Harmon this way. Drop your ns if you are thinking you could quickly n and attack that vi."

    Nico would have retorted if he hadn''t checked the file. He scorned mockingly, "That''s the power of thew and country."

    Major Louis could understand what he meant. Despite knowing the person, they could do nothing. "You can''t help Aarvi. She will handle Leon herself."

    "So this wasn''t in her ns before." He weirdly knew Major Louis knew more than what he was speaking.

    As Nico expected, "No." He paused, took the file, reached the shredding machine, and destroyed the confidential data. "Her n for you isn''t in Mocon. You have to go to Country D��"

    Nico suspiciously looked at Major so thetter nodded, "This is what I improved from Aarvi''s n." Of course, she didn''t have any connections in different countries.

    "To keep her out of the limelight." So that Leon doesn''t get suspicious of Aarvi or Aaron.

    "Any problem?"

    "I will do it."

    Then the two discussed the whole modified ns of Aarvi. It was Aaron who spoke about it with Major Louis and thetter made drastic changes that Aarvi didn''t even know.

    Sometimes, Major Louis thought Aarvi was too smart to believe. Then he felt she was too simple for the dirty world. Since he was achieving the goal of getting rid of Leon, he was willing to support her by talking for her on her behalf.

    ------

    Meanwhile, at Harmon''s mansion. Leon breathed in relief when he got to know everyone ran away and guessed as it might be some random boys bing curious about the ce.

    However, he didn''t want to take a chance so overnight he was shifting the whole goods from that ce to a different one under the assistance of Dn.

 Chapter 637 - A Warning

    In the morning,

    Aarvi wasn''t able to sleep till dawn. So when she was able to doze off, Aaron woke up. Without disturbing her, he wrote a note for her and left the penthouse to the hospital with others. They stayed low profile on the roads to avoid attention.

    Shea got back to her work while Tia and Shawn apanied Dax to go through a full-body check with the scanning of the wound.

    Once they made sure there were no problems, they breathed in relief. Dax contacted his mother through a video call and spoke to his parents.

    "I need to stop these rumors. Let''s go to Skr." He carefully stood up from the wheelchair, trying his best to avoid stretching his wounds.

    Shawn muttered looking at the reflection of a person on the ss, "I need to flee."

    Before he could take a second step, they heard a grumpy voice, "Stop right there."

    Tia saw Dax and Shawn ster a smile on their face and turn to Aarvi. "Little Heart."

    "Dum Dum, Good morning." Dax wished he could go back to the previous day and obediently listen to her.

    Aarvi red at Dax for a few seconds before she held Shawn''s cor. "Second Young Master, I see you are also a cat person."

    "What did you do?" Dax asked in a low voice.

    Shawn grinned, "Little Heart, you were cute with my drawing�� On your face." He had gone to grab Aaron''sptop when he drew on her face.

    Dax chuckled, understanding why she was pretending to be grumpy. "Did you take a picture?" There was excitement in his voice.

    Shawn got out of her clutch and held Aarvi away. He quickly sent the picture to a group that had Aaron, Zara, Zain, Tia, Shea, Dax with Aarvi. He also didn''t forget to send to the family group, adding a tagline, ''Meow''

    Aarvi was speechless, struggling against his hold. She kicked his leg making him limp as she asked, "Tia, help me."

    Then the two girls made sure Shawn looked cute as a kitten. Tia helped the trio to take a picture. Shawn looked like an annoyed cat. "This isn''t good to upload." Aarvi pouted.

    Shawn was d about it.

    Looking at the picture, Dax got the n for PR against his news going on about ''Dax is dead.'' "Dum Dum, let''s go to the MOM." He turned to Shawn, "Don''t you dare erase the drawing on your face."

    In half an hour, a small video went viral. Two men looked like grumpy cats with drawings on their faces. Aarvi was wearing cat ears, acting like a cute kitten.

    Initially, peoplemented under Aarvi''s post as she was missing Dax until a person pointed to the digital clock behind them which had that day''s date and time which was just a few minutes ago.

    The result of Aarvi''s post was better than any PR statement they could give and they also didn''t get to know Dax was hurt.

    Leon''s overnight effort to trouble Dax''s parents and affect Skr was ruined just like that.

    Then Dax had to speak with cops about the ident. Dax reported everything excluding Leon''s name. Shawn went to give a statement about the drugs case, Aarvi reached Skr after knowing Tia would be with Dax.

    Aarvi thought Leon might do something but everything was calm. And Nico hadn''t contacted her yet or there was no news about raiding the illegal weapons.

    While thinking the same, Dax''s secretary handed a card in her office. Looking at Nico Burton, Aarvi asked to send him inside. She was d he was alive.

    Does that mean Leon is in trouble? She shook her head to get rid of her thoughts.

    Aarvi pointed to the chair for him to sit but he stood by the desk, "No, I need to leave quickly. I just came here to alert you. Don''t pull trouble on yourself that Brother Aaron would also fail to protect you."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She saw Nico leave after warning her. She wasn''t scared about her. If it''s her life in danger, she has numerous ways to reach ces where she could live worry-free. She was worried about Aaron and the rest. She was only holding back as it wasn''t the right time to attack Leon.

    Something was missing. She thought to ask Zain or Aaron. Her team couldn''t reach the forestwork.

    She shook her head again to disperse her thoughts. She was focusing on her work, her mobile rang. She answered without checking the caller, "Hello?"

    [President Evans, I need your help to save Sean.]

    Aarvi paused her work hearing the panicked voice of Aeon mentioning Sean. "What''s wrong?"

    [Brother Dn told me Leon ordered his men to kill Sean in a road ident. Sean''s mobile isn''t allowed during ss. I am rushing to the city from the shooting set. I don''t know who else to contact.]

    Aarvi: "..."

    She wanted to stay out of the box till Friday away from Leon''s reach. But the heavens had different ns for her.

    First, she thought about the situation throwing off other work out of her mind. Dn''s intention wasn''t Aeon saving Sean but Aarvi helping them out.

    Leon wasn''t repeating his n. He was attacking Sean to bring the other three out. As much as Sean was in danger, the other three were also in danger.

    Leaving all that behind, she knew Leon was doing that to control her with the life of Harmons. They were in danger because of her. Aarvi got up from her seat and ran out as she instructed Aeon, "You stay out of this. Don''te to the city until I say so. Send me the address where Sean is present. Ask Eliza to stay in the house at any cost."

    She hung up the call without waiting for a response. She dialed the Shadow team first and instructed them they needed to leave quickly. She didn''t take chances about her life either.

    Then she dialed Megan to ask her to keep Elder Harmon in the home as Leon could y dirty to bring Elder Harmon out.

    Her team became alert to check on Sean and confirm he was indeed present at the address Aeon sent her. She didn''t want to take the chance of Leon connecting Aeon through Dn. Leon could do anything, she was aware of it.

    Alex tried to contact people near the location of Sean. Since it was the area of universities, schools, he found nobody close by.

    Aarvi missed her SSC Tuatara sitting on the backseat of thepany car. More than that, she wanted a bike that could prate through the traffic easily.

    On the way, she also tried to reach Sean but his mobile was switched off.

    -----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Dn clenched his teeth, trying his hardest to focus on the file he had opened on theptop screen. He was craving to hit Leon''s head with something and stop his men.

    He had tried to change his n as he could just scare them or capture Sean as he could be usedter. But Leon ignored himpletely.

    He didn''t even know if Aeon took him seriously or ignored him. When he tried to leave from mansion saying he willplete office work, Leon ordered him to do it at home in the name of rest.

    Leon sinisterly smirked looking at Dn the whole time, "Dn Harmon... You look restless." He sounded dangerous.

    Leon watched him for a long time and realized Dn wasn''t himself. The beads of sweat were forming on his forehead and he repeatedly drank water, all the while without touching the keyboard of theptop

    Dn: "..."

    How could he forget Leon in front of him? With Dn''s life hanging down the thread, all the Harmons were in danger.

 Chapter 638 - A Worse Disease

    Aarvi stayed so calm that Alex was repeatedly checking on her. She didn''t seem frighteningly calm or hastening like when she ran out of her office and to the car. He just couldn''t read her.

    Isn''t she worried anymore?

    Doesn''t she care about Sean''s life is in danger?

    Alex shook off his thoughts in his mind and focused on his work. Why was he trying to read her when he knew he could never?

    After a few minutes, Aarvi got a call from her team. She answered and heard the results of her instructions, [Boss, The head of the institute agreed to keep Sean Harmon inside until you reach. To avoid anybody tricking him to go out, we have asked to keep Sean busy. Rest assured.]

    "Perfect" Aarvi smirked and ended the call.

    They couldn''t reach on time. There was nobody to keep Sean safe around his ce. So the best n she came up with was to keep him inside.

    Hence she didn''t panic. In cities, it wouldn''t be hard to handle when Leon had kept his n too simple. He wanted the murder to look like a road ident. So she made sure Sean wouldn''t step out and there would be no ident.

    -----

    Meanwhile, in the Harmon mansion. Dn didn''t dare to lie as Leon had already caught him. "Yeah, Brother Leon�� I was thinking how Ava�� Aarvi Evans will react when we capture three." He tried to appear fearful of her. "Will she keep herself in danger because of our family?" He didn''t go on borating and kept it short so that Leon doesn''t catch his lie.

    He wasn''t scared of death. But nobody had the information about Leon as much as him. And he needed to be around to save his family whenever Leon nned an attack.

    Leon caught the fear in Dn. So Dn was also scared of Aarvi as much as he was. However, he wasn''t ready to believe his sight so easily. Not when Aarvi had fooled him a few times with her amazing acting skills of showing herself as weak.

    He ignored Dn''s dilemma and extended his hand, "Give me your phone."

    Even though he appeared calm andposed, it wasn''t the actual Leon Harmon. He orders, snatches, and is loud. So Dn didn''t need a word to confirm what he was up to.

    He fished the mobile out and handed him looking at Leon''s mobile, "Should I keep yours for changing?" He continued to calmly pretend without showing any more expressions on his face.

    Leon merely nced at Dn. He swiped on the lock screen and entered the passcode which he knew. It was still the same. Then he took his mobile and dialed his men while looking at no recent call history.

    Leon instructed once the call was answered, "Check assistant Harmon''s recent history of any calls, messages, emails�� Report me quickly."

    Dn furrowed his brow, "Now, you are doubting me?" He scoffed and shifted his gaze to theptop screen. He focused onpleting his office work and ignored Leon.

    Leon watched the dissatisfaction on Dn''s face. He didn''t care. He didn''t want to let it slide so easily.

    The worst disease in the world is doubting and it has no cure. Dn might stay loyal to Leon, but Leon''s suspicion could still bring him death as Leon would doubt every small action of Dn.

    Dn felt it like the worse punishment he could ever get. Death was too easy of punishment while he was going to live his days with the sword hanging on his head.

    He wasn''t scared but he felt weird. He didn''t even know if he slept, he would wake up alive. He didn''t know if Leon was going to torture him like he always did to others. He didn''t know when Leon would point his handgun nozzle on his forehead and shoot him to death.

    With those thoughts, he had the urge to send all the evidence he had against Leon to Aarvi. Then again, he realized he was choosing his actions in a spur of the moment and stress under Leon''s scrutinizing eyes.

    Dn lost the calmness to choose which step would be right for the moment. Hence he chose to wait for Leon''s men to report to Leon as Sean escaped.

    In case Sean became a victim, Dn doubted if he was going to hit Leon. However, Leon was physically stronger than Dn. He stood no chance to win against Leon. He thought of finding a better way to kill Leon and surrender to thew.

    Leon heard Dn reporting him details of the projects in an annoyed tone. Seeing him doing work without panic, he knew his men would get nothing against Dn.

    As Leon expected, the call soon came and reported there were work emails from thepany and no other contact to or from outside. He also mentioned there were no deleted records either.

    Leon stared at Dn who was ying with the different sim card that was on his tongue. Working by Leon''s side, Dn wasn''t a fool to leave a trace. However, as soon as he got a chance, Dn nned to send some details to Aarvi through Aeon or any other way because he didn''t know how long he will be alive.

    Leon suddenly uttered, "I ruined Billy Craft�� She wants me to kill you." He thought of Dn cheating on him for a long time, when he recalled Aarvi''s every action he remembered he ruined the Craft family with his own hands without being patient. She could be nning the same for Dn too. "She is ying mind games with me." He scorned. "She is making me think, you are cheating me." However, his suspicion of Dn was still present.

    Dn almost choked on his spit hearing Leon''s words. He wanted to apud Aarvi for really ying with Leon''s mind while he watched Leon lose his judgment of the situation.

    If Leon has the same thought until Aarvi uproots him, Dn was sure he would be safe with Leon. ''Such a fool.'' Dn thought.

    "Heh?" He appeared confused so that Leon could voice his thoughts.

    Leon pped the desk as he leaned back on the leather chair he was sitting on, "She knows you are my right hand. She could have killed you or handed you to the cops on the ind. But she wants me to kill you so that she could gloat. Then I will regret killing you... She is crafty."

    Dn wanted tough, very badly. He pressed his tongue in his mouth to control his expression and then appeared amused, "I hadn''t thought of it, Brother Leon��" Then he shook his head, "I don''t think she is so smart. She had fallen into our trap so easily." He could have given him fakepliments but Leon hates that so he didn''t.

    "Don''t underestimate her, thinking of the past," Leon uttered, shocking Dn.

    Then their conversation turned to work. Leon ordered him to handle work at the office and he would make sure to trap Aarvi. He let go of Dn but behind his back, Leon left his other men to keep an eye on Dn.

    Even though Leon came up with a new theory of his own, he wasn''t ready to take the chance of Dn backstabbing him. So he decided to be careful about Dn by keeping a close eye on him.

    -----

    At the culinary institute,

    Sean was irritated without knowing why he was being confined in the office room. He asked more than twice but he got a response as ''Please wait.''

    When he saw the head of the institute get up to use the restroom, Sean walked out of the building taking his mobile and car keys from the locker.

 Chapter 639 - Passionate

    Aarvi got off the car a little away from the building as Leon''s men were around in the institute. Bleeding in like a student of the college, she walked towards the building wearing her sunsses to avoid anybody identifying her as she was trending from the time her face was revealed.

    Two Shadow team members managed to get backpacks and blended in pretending like one among all while making sure none had the target on Aarvi. Alex drove the car slowly, providing the car as a shield to Aarvi that avoided the people on the other side taking look at her.

    Aarvi was taking the stairs to enter the building when her eyesnded on Sean who rushed out in annoyance. However, he paused as soon as his gaze fell on Aarvi. Maybe none in the institute identified her, he knew she was Aarvi.

    His annoyance was reced with a broad smile on his face looking at hering to the ce he was at. The thought of her being there for him excited him despite knowing she was somebody''s wife.

    His eyes couldn''t help but look at her dress. She wore a ck contrast skew neckline slip mini dress. What caught his attention was the white extrayer around her shoulder that gave an off-shoulder look. Her spotless skin under the thin slip and corbone was as tempting as her face.

    He didn''t get any dirty thoughts, instead, he was happy to see her, waiting for her to remove the sunsses, "Aarvi!!!"

    Aarvi had expected Sean couldn''t be controlled by the institute staff. It was good that she came by at the right time else he would be lying in the operation theatre or ICU after a few minutes.

    "Take him in." She instructed the Shadow team member who was passing next to her.

    The man next to her didn''t respond, pretending to be unknown to her. He climbed the steps fast and threw his hand on Sean''s shoulder.

    "You��"

    "Young Madam Rivas will talk to you inside." The man whispered and dragged Sean inside.

    ''Young Madam Rivas,'' hit him a little hard. He didn''t struggle or push the man away. He went inside as he sulked.

    Alex stopped the car and pretended to be asking the door guard where to park the car until Aarvi entered inside.

    They went straight towards the office where Sean was staying. The chief breathed in relief when he saw Sean in the building. He was about to speak to Sean, his eyesnded on the woman who was beside him and removed her sunsses.

    He brushed past Sean and greeted her, "President Evans�� Wee to our humble institute." He lifted his hand for a handshake and stared at her beautiful face.

    Sean shrugged the man and held the man''s hand. The man apuded and heard Sean, "Aarvi doesn''t like physical contact." Then Sean left his hand and turned to Aarvi. He directly asked, "Did youe here for me?"

    The shadow team member and chief: "..."

    Aarvi nced at Sean before looking at the middle-aged man, "Let''s talk inside��" Then they went inside.

    Sean heard Aarvi asking how he was doing in sses. Then he was shocked while they were speaking of arranging his transfer to an international culinary university. She wanted them to prepare him in six months to be eligible to enter there.

    He wanted to interject, but the man next to him repeatedly shushed him.

    "Aarvi, shouldn''t you ask me first?" He asked when they exited the office room after Aarvi asked for week-long absence permission for him.

    Aarvi knew she shouldn''t control his life. But these brothers were useless. They would keep hounding her and she wanted to end once for all. She had others to worry about.

    "Don''t you want to go?" She asked as they went upstairs in the building.

    "I will go. Brother Aeon and Sil also suggested the same. I enjoy cooking too." Making something delicious, others tasting it, andplimenting him felt good. If there was a mistake, he could taste it and adjust while cooking. It was a wholly different experience than the writing exam. He liked the overall experience.

    Aarvi didn''t get to say anything. Sean continued excitedly, "Do you know I was getting bored in the theory sses on cooking. They taught us how the cooking style differs in different parts of the world. I initially hated that we had to practice cutting styles for more than two hours. Then I realized if I put cubes at juliennes or slices at shreds, the taste varies drastically��"

    Aarvi nced at Sean as they slowly climbed the steps. Aarvi had attended such a course so she knew those things, yet she heard him without stopping him. She was surprised that Sean wasn''t obsessed over himself anymore, he never once said how good he was at cooking. He was excited to learn more and cook more.

    Knowingly or unknowingly, they found what Sean was going to enjoy all his life. His passion for cooking was noticeable. Aarvi was sure she wasn''t going to regret helping Sean.

    Sean stopped when they entered the kitchen where they learn cooking. "Why are we here?"

    Aarvi collected the apron from Alex as she responded, "Let''s cook for dinner."

    "Really? Do you know how to cook?" He got even more excited to cook with her.

    Aarvi faintly frowned. Was she giving wrong ideas to Sean?

    The building had only one exit, taking Sean in disguise would be no use as Leon would be more careful this time. She wanted to be out of the radar from Leon''s eyes hence she couldn''t take him out under security. So they were going to wait till the building was closed at the usual time. Once the road empties, she would send him to Maple regency. Meanwhile, a team was arranged to tow Sean''s car pretending to be traffic cops.

    She messaged Aaron to reach the institute for dinner. If Sean had different thoughts for her, this should give Sean a clear idea.

    She responded to Sean, "So and So. I don''t usually cook. My husband cooks for me." She shed a faint smile and saw his excitement tter.

    Sean wanted to say he could cook also but held back. She went to him so he didn''t want to argue and see her leave. "Oh." He shook his head to disperse his thoughts and asked, "What are we cooking?"

    "A full meal perhaps..."

    Sean cut in immediately, "You- You aren''t going to cook all ck, right? My stomach is already turning at the thought."

    Aarvi tried to bite her lips and control but she giggled recalling how she had tormented the lustful Sean Harmon.

    Sean smiled with her seeing her face turn pink and hearing her unrestrained heartyughter. If this was the real side of her, he found her even more cute and pretty.

    Aarvi shook her head between theughter, as she let him choose, "Then why don''t you choose the dishes?"

    Their cooking and prepping started. Even though Aarvi doubted his thoughts in the beginning, she noticed when it came to cooking his attention didn''t run anywhere. He asked her questions about cooking, helped her, and also cooked with her.

    Once, she contacted Aeon to let him rx by showing Sean with her. She had no idea, one brother sulked seeing Aeon had the contact information of Aarvi and another one was envious seeing the younger brother enjoying with Aarvi.

    Meanwhile, the Shadow team was drooling at the variety of dishes after hearing their dinner was with the two chefs who were cooking inrge portions.

    ----

    At Harmon mansion,

    ''Pak''

    Leon pped the man who came and reported Sean had entered the institute but he never exited. The whole building was closed and locked. They had also confirmed with security that none were in the building.

    Leon breathed heavily trying to hold his anger. Every n failed against Aarvi but he hadn''t expected Sean to lose from his hands.

    "Don''t you dare miss him tomorrow? Get out.." He scowled and sat on the couch trying to hold his patience.

 Chapter 640 - Never Give Up

    The cooking had beenpleted. Sean, who made chocte globes, went to keep them in the freezer. Aarvi was washing her hands asking the Shadow team to help themselves and eat. She was going to take tissues when her eyesnded at the door.

    Aarvi smiled looking at Aaron standing in trousers and shirt with his zer on his arm. She lifted her hands and asked for a hug. Her initial n was to take care of office work, going home, and cooking for Aaron, Shawn and Dax. Dax would be staying with them until he recovers. However, all her ns changed due to Sean.

    Aaron went inside as his eyes swept over the kitchen counter, there was a full course of dishes. His eyesnded back on his Cupcake. She didn''t look exhausted after so much cooking, instead�� She was smiling brightly at his presence.

    Instead of hugging her, he pulled the tissues and dried her wet hands looking at her puffed cheeks.

    Sean came out of the storage section and paused looking at Aaron carefully taking care of Aarvi. He slowly moved, watching Aarvi go to Aaron''s arms. He wished she couldn''t touch Aaron too, just like others.

    Aarvi nced behind and saw the Shadow team was frozen after the arrival of Aaron, "We need to leave after dinner. Start eating."

    They started serving themselves when Aaron whispered near her ear, keeping his arm around her, "Your little boyfriend looks�� Sad." Aaron felt like the little guy had truly fallen for his wife.

    Aarvi gently elbowed him as she cued Sean to go closer. "Aaron, Sean... Sean, my husband. Let''s eat." After the introduction, Aarvi went to serve the tes while Sean and Aaron looked at each other.

    Aaron could sense the envy of Sean, he preferred not to rub salt. "I heard a lot about you, Sean Harmon." Then he passed by Sean and reached his wife.

    Aarvi served soup to a bowl and ced it on a te. "Sean��" She passed him first, like an elder sister. However, that small gesture was enough to make Sean smile like a little fool.

    Aarvi didn''t notice him and served another bowl, "Ronron, Sean made this soup. I tasted it, I liked the sourness. Try it." Turning around, she blew over the hot soup and fed it to Aaron.

    Aaron tasted it. It wasn''t as perfect as sweet and sour, there was some personal touch added to it and it was tasty. "It tastes good, Sean." He treated Sean fairly as he would treat any little brother of his friends. Aaron never felt he should guard up against the admirers of his Cupcake, so he didn''t worry about him or anybody being around his wife.

    Sean felt too hard to swallow the soup after witnessing the couple and nothing tasted in his mouth.

    The Shadow team was used to Aaron and Aarvi together so they found nothing different and quickly ate food so that they could check the safety outside.

    "Cupcake, you should have changed your heels while cooking," Aaron said, looking at her heels. He looked around for a chair but saw nothing. So he carried her up and ced her on the different counter.

    Sean clearly heard the nickname Aarvi calls Aaron. He felt like it was kept when they were young. And ''Cupcake'' sounded so sweet especially when her eyes sparkled and her attention shifted to Aaron.

    Sean barely enjoyed the dinner watching the couple. He grimaced silently whenever they touched each other, as simple as just wiping the corner of the lips or tucking her hair strands away or pinch on the cheeks. He was utterly silent unlike how he was speaking earlier with Aarvi. She didn''t poke in either. She wanted Sean to give up what he had in his head.

    Nevertheless, Sean focused on how well Aaron was making sure Aarvi''s negligible needs and indulged her without letting her do anything.

    He had thought Leon was the best man as a husband to Eliza. After knowing it was all drama, he had thought it was all in movies and dramas. Now he feels the best husband does exist. He wished to be as caring and loving as Aaron and he wanted Aarvi, especially after looking at her so simple, smiling, mischief, and attentive of Aaron.

    To get her, he has to stand on his feet and achieve something. Sean was determined to learn a lot and do something with his life first...

    He heard Aarvi crying as she was full and Aaron repeating thest spoon. If in the past Sean probably would have said, ''She said enough.'' but he knew Aaron just wanted her to eat well.

    He interrupted them, "Aarvi, why did you take a week-long leave for me?"

    Aarvi turned to him. After tasting his dishes and cooking with him, Aarvi wanted him to enjoy the local specialty of the country. Sean just knows signature dishes as he was born in an upper circle and grew up the same. So she thought he shouldn''t waste time sitting at home during this week.

    She added some lie to her arrangements, "Your brother has arranged some field trips for you. Enjoy the food and resume your sses from Monday."

    Aaron knew it was her who was going to arrange it. But she didn''t want Sean to assume anything. He added, "All the best for your new journey."

    Sean was nodding hearing Aarvi when he heard Aaron. Before him, Aarvi spoke, "Wait, no farewell yet. We made dessert too. I will get it." Aarvi jumped off the counter. She sprinted away asking Sean, "Sean, could you warm the cinnamon cream."

    "On it," Sean responded and quickly got into work.

    Aaron watched Sean. Probably Sean was enjoying cooking but his driving force was Aarvi. Aaron hoped Sean could manage to let go of her soon. Even if he wasn''t there, he knew Sean couldn''t have Aarvi.

    Aarvi returned quickly and ced the dessert in front of Sean. Thetter pushed the little porcin jar to Aarvi. Thetter gave it back, "You made the melting chocte ball for me. So take the honor as a chef."

    Sean obediently heard Aarvi who recorded a video of him on his mobile. She handed him the mobile back and gave him some advice. "You were regr over your social media. You used to enjoy uploading new pictures and videos of yourself. You don''t have to back away just because you are living a different lifestyle now. I know your old friends mightugh at you and those friends don''t deserve to be in your life. You will know who cares for you... Go ahead, start your new life."

    She took a spoon of brownie, ice cream, and hot fudge. "Sometimes your new experience will be bitter, sometimes sweet. And that''s life. That''s how you learn to live. You might fail if the path is rough. Keep trying till the path bes smooth for you, but never give up."

    Aarvi felt like she said too much. She took a bite and smiled at Aaron seeing him amused. Suddenly a thought crossed her mind. She was speaking about his life, she flustered thinking Sean might take it as about her. Without showing her emotions on her face, she quickly added, "Don''t covet what is not yours." She wanted to add ''don''t be like your elder brother'' but avoided it, keeping Leon away from their topic.

    Aaron hid his smile hearing herst words. His wife clearly drew the line. Seeing her still, lifting her brows at Sean, he turned to Sean who was still mulling over her words to understand.

    "T-that''s a lot." Sean''s voice trailed. He thought he understood the literal meaning unless she had some hiding meaning in it.

    Aarvi and Aaron looked at each other and chuckled. Before the couple could share the spoon, Sean shoved another spoon to Aaron''s hand and thetter had to controlughing at him.

    Was he hurting the little guy''s feelings? If he knew, he would have controlled himself from indulging his wife in front of him.

    Aarvi was thinking of sending Sean with the Shadow team member, Aaron suggested dropping Sean and it could be a small drive for them.

    So the couple dropped off Sean at Maple regency and then they spent some time atke Huron, cuddling and reminiscing how they used to sit andplete homework on the wooden deck. In the end, Aaron regretted provoking his Cupcake and felt his cheeks hurt when she was adamant about giving all the kisses for the cupcakes she ate in the past 2 years.

    ''A cupcake cost the price and kiss to the chef..'' The teen Aaron''s dialogue.

 Chapter 641 - Mistreatment

    At Maple Regency,

    Sean ignored his brother at the door and went to the living hall. He grumpily sat down without speaking or saying hai to anybody. Eliza lifted her brows at Aeon asking why Sean''s mood was spoiled. Aeon shook his head in response.

    Aeon had expected Sean to burst in joy after spending so much time with Aarvi. Then he thought Sean might have confessed to Aarvi and got rejected. Keeping his calm, he sat next to Sean and asked. "How was your dinner with President Evans?"

    Eliza frowned hearing Aeon mention dinner with Aarvi. She didn''t prefer Aarvi meeting Sean which would give false hope to Sean. She stayed quiet to listen to two brothers.

    Sean knew he shouldn''t be angry at his brother. It was Aarvi''s choice if she wanted one to have her contact details or not. Anyhow he disyed his displeasure for Aaron''s presence, "Everything was great, till that man came. He definitely knows I like Aarvi, yet he treated me nicely. Was he trying to mock me? He is so annoying. Ugh."

    Eliza and Aeon didn''t have to use many brain cells to guess the annoying man as Aaron Rivas. Aeon was surprised not just Aarvi, Aaron took his time out despite knowing they put Aarvi in trouble. That unconditional support to Aarvi was something only Aaron could give.

    Sean continued to throw his frustration out on Aaron, "I am sure that man was jealous because Aarvi was with me. He came to announce his im over her. He is so devious." He tried to make himself feel good.

    Eliza could feel the envy of Sean. But she felt like Sean was misunderstanding the couple.

    Aeon grunted, "Sean��" He had thought Aarvi must have told Sean about his life in danger. Hearing him ming Aaron for his time with Aarvi, he chose to let him know the reality, "Who told you President Evans was there to spend time with you?"

    Sean stilled and turned to his brother hearing his serious tone. He could have argued back given a chance but Aeon continued without a pause.

    Aeon neither raised his voice nor became angry. His voice was firm and pressing, "She was there because Leon nned to kill you as soon as you step out of the institute. She wasted time there with you because she was waiting for Leon''s men to leave. Of course, her husband would be there to protect her. Respect Sean, they saved us from falling into Leon''s hands and they aren''t obliged to do any of these." Aeon knew he and his family owed Aarvi so much that he wouldn''t be able to return with anything. If not being helpful at the moment, he didn''t want to talk rubbish behind their back. He valued each of their actions.

    Sean''s head buzzed hearing Leon nned to kill him. He heard no other words. He recalled Leon smoothly slitting the throat of his men and shivered. The fear clutched his throat, making it hard to breathe. His eyes stared at the void, visioning Leon doting on him and then killing him.

    Eliza was shocked to hear everything Aeon mentioned. She didn''t know what to say or how to react. She should have expected such incidents to arrive but she couldn''t help but get scared all over. She had thought Leon let go of them when he didn''t try to do anything for so many days.

    Now that Leon started his hunt, "He will kill us." She mumbled. She had seen Leon for so many years and how he deals with people, "He won''t stop until he kills us." She mumbled again, fear gracing her beautiful face and her cracking voice.

    Aeon watched Sean frightened and Eliza losing her confidence. He couldn''t believe those two were back to zero with their fear as soon as something happened.

    The rest of the evening went on coaxing the two and encouraging them to be brave. He couldn''t promise them cent percent safety but he gave them hope that everything could be alright.

    He was able to convince Sean, helped him pack his clothes, and sent him with a man who had gone to pick up Sean for his week-long trip away from the Mocon.

    But Eliza was far too weak and needed more time. Her counselor now had to start from zero and build her personality. At this rate, Aeon didn''t know how Eliza would react looking at Leon when he would be taking her to sign a divorce. He won''t be surprised if Eliza runs behind Leon at his threat or just presence.

    With all these, Aeon started to wonder why Leon wasn''t killing him. Aarvi stressed him, to keep Eliza at home, sending Sean away from the city, and Elder Harmon would stay in the Rivas mansion. But she never said anything about his life. He was very curious about it.

    --------

    At Skyarc penthouse,

    Aarvi didn''t go to her penthouse but Shawn''s. She was surprised to see Tia around and working on herptop. Dax wasying on the couch and watching television while Shawn�� He was in the study room.

    She went behind Dax on her tippy toes to see if his eyes were on Tia or television but, "Little Heart!?"

    Dax turned around, so did Tia. "Dum Dum��"

    "Sister Aarvi��"

    Aarvi threw her heels on the floor and chased after Shawn, "You Little Prince, didn''t you see I had some ns?"

    Shawn was bbergasted. When he saw her, she was wobbling on the toes of her leg hence he called her in confusion. He tried to escape running in the living hall, arguing with her and got kicked twice before both slumped on the couch to catch a breath.

    Dax watched Aarvi. She wasn''t talking with him. She was doing whatever he asked, she helped him, made sure he was doing fine but not a single word came out of her lips for him. He knew he scared the wits out of her, if he had listened to her the previous day, things would have stayed very calm.

    The silent treatment was going out of his hand when his gaze fell on Tia who was chuckling looking at Aarvi beating Shawn for teasing her. He was also giving Tia a silent treatment, barely responding to her words. He could guess what she might be going through now.

    The realization slowly hit him, Aarvi never preferred silent treatment. She would scold them, or cry outining to them. It was the first time she was giving him the silent treatment.

    "Dum Dum��" He watched Aarvi turn to him but no word came out. He shifted his legs down as he extended his hand towards her, "Help me��"

    Tia, who was close to him, lowered her head and pretended to be working. She felt unrequired when she was there for him.

    Aarvi looked at Tia before going to Dax in absolute silence. She helped him stand and took him towards the guest room.

    "How long are you going to stay mute with me?" He waited but heard no response.

    "I am sorry, Dum Dum. I am sorry for breaking my promise. I will listen to you." He and Shawn had promised her when it was about Leon and their safety, they would listen to her.

    Aarvi nced at Dax and spoke indifferently as though they didn''t concern each other, "You aren''t obliged to listen to me. You are free to do what you feel right."

    Dax paused hearing her and bnced himself leaving his weight on one foot. He held her shoulders and turned her to face him straight. "Dum Dum, could you please get angry and then scold me for mistreating Tia?... Please."

    Both together were a torment to him. He felt Shawn was right titling her as Queen of Torture.. She knew how to make them suffer by little actions.

 Chapter 642 - Better Late Than Never

    "Dum Dum, could you please get angry and then scold me for mistreating Tia?... Please." Aarvi heard Dax pleading with her.

    Her brows lifted in amusement. She had expected it to drag for a long time and then they would have a discussion. Their friendship wasn''t so weak to break so she took a chance. "Oh�� You know that?" She purposefully mocked.

    Dax pinched her cheeks, "Get angry Dum Dum. This doesn''t suit you."

    Aarvi pped his hands and patted her red cheeks. Probably he would only be the one who would ask her to get angry. "Angry? That''s after you get well. I want to beat you to death." She couldn''t even imagine if he hadn''t jumped out of the car, what could have happened to him. She will really beat him this time.

    Aarvi continued, ignoring Shawn who worriedly reached them seeing them serious. Dax eagerly waited for her to speak whatever was in her mind so that she wouldn''t give him a silent treatment.

    "And mistreating Tia." Aarvi was very calm. Shawn stayed mute understanding where Aarvi was going with the topic, "Dax, over the time, I and Shawn always thought you would change your opinion on women but you are still the same. Each girl is different, you can''t weigh all girls the same. We never spoke to you during this period because we thought you might let go of Tia."

    Shawn nodded in agreement with her words. He had seen Tia hurt far too many times. He didn''t know how to speak about it with Dax so he hadn''t spoken about their rtionship.

    "That girl used you in school." She meant Dax''s first love, "We can understand the pain. Why do you have to think Tia did the same with ulterior motives? Dax, It was you who asked her out, not the other way around. She always tried to stay away from you in the beginning."

    It reminded him of Tia from before their rtionship. She always avoided him and was glued to Shawn or Aarvi if he was around. His friends had to free her up to make her speak when he was around. She was so simple.

    He also treated her well, if he wasn''t true to her, he wouldn''t have taken her to hang out with his parents. Then her real identity came out and he started doubting who she truly was. Was she real with him? Those doubts were crumbling his trust.

    As though Aarvi could read his mind, "We know you can''t tolerate lies in a rtionship but Tia was bound to her duties. There is confidentiality which we always follow. She did the same.

    You might be helping her indirectly and taking care of her. If you treat her badly, none of your good deeds would help you redeem yourself."

    Aarvi nced at Tia who had no idea about their conversation, "I am the third person in your rtionship. I shouldn''tment on your rtionship like this but being a girl and your friend, I ask you to let her go or be with her. Don''t make her life harder and fill your life with another worse experience."

    She breathed after saying everything she had. She thought she should have done this in the banquet hall after noticing their behavior. Betterte than never.

    Dax knew he wasn''t treating Tia well. Hearing Aarvi, he felt Tia might also be reaching her limits. He wouldn''t be surprised if Tia brings up the break-up after he recovers. She respected herself, if she was putting herself down, it was only because she was guilty of her lies and hiding from him too.

    He saw Shawn and Aarvi eagerly waiting for him to say something. Even though Aarvi said ''let go of Tia'', both weren''t prepared to hear it. They cared about his happiness. He took a deep breath and responded, "I will apologize to her."

    Aarvi and Shawn felt it was a good thing he was going to apologize for his behavior. However, they weren''t overexcited, yet. They wanted to hear what was after the apology.

    Break up or make up?

    For Dax, those two looked like kids who were holding their breath in extreme anticipation for an announcement of school holidays, "I will start afresh with Tia." He felt it was better if he started to consider her like Tiana Wells than a little flower shop girl.

    While Shawn gave nods at the good news, Aarvi smiled happily. She was content that amidst all the troubles and difficulties, they were still finding little happiness to celebrate.

    She looked at Dax and then turned to Shawn, "Let''s go, I will get you, your favorite wine."

    Shawn liked aged wine from a particr brand which was too expensive and very rare. Dax asked in bewilderment, "Wait, Dum Dum, shouldn''t you give me? He doesn''t even know if he loves Shea or not." He blurted out missing wine.

    Shawn was rejoicing as he hadpleted his favorite wine from his cer. He knew Aarvi had brought rare wines for Aaron and to decorate the wine cer, he was excited. But as soon as he heard Dax, he wanted to beat the man into pulp.

    Aarvi responded to Dax, "You have a girlfriend, he will get�� wine��" Her voice trailed before deciphering Shawn was struggling with his thoughts and feelings for Shea. "Oh��" She trailed her word as she turned to Shawn who was gritting his teeth, ring at Dax.

    Dax anyway wanted to let Aarvi know about it. So he didn''t regret it. All he cared about at the moment was his Dum Dum was back to normal with him. She shifted close to Dax and whispered gazing at Shawn, "I want full details."

    "No problem," Dax responded in a low voice, provokingly smirking at Shawn. His eyes were telling him, ''Now it''s your turn.''

    Aarvi noticed Shawn was unwilling to speak about it. So she didn''t pressure him and announced, "Since Aaron doesn''t have a girlfriend, the wine will be for him. I am off." She skipped away, "Good night, Tia." She grabbed her heels.

    "Good night..." Tia doubted if her words fell on Aarvi''s ear.

    Speechless, Dax and Shawn looked at the closing door. They wanted to tell her, Aaron doesn''t have a girlfriend because he has a wife, his love. It wasn''t like she didn''t know so they chuckled in resignation.

    Shawn suddenly ran over to the door before Aarvi could enter her penthouse. "Little Heart..." He stood in front of her and asked in puzzlement, "Why aren''t you doing anything to Leon? What are you waiting for?"

    Aarvi''s smile ttened hearing the question. She also hated that she has to be quiet at Leon''s attack because this was the time she needs to hold her patience. Or else all the ns would go in vain. She wasn''t stupid to waste time. She has her reasons. "If I trap Leon now, he has numerous ways to escape. we need to entrap him without a leeway."

    Shawn knew she would do what would be best. He just couldn''t hold back the question. He hugged her good night as he heard her, "Friday. Hang on till this Friday."

    He nodded and sent her inside. When he returned back to his penthouse, he decided to leave the couple alone so he left upstairs waving at his friend.

    -----

    Dax watched Tia''s smile fade away and focused on herptop, despite knowing his eyes were on her. "Tia."

    She turned to him, slightly surprised being called by Dax. She saw him beckoning her to join him. He looked serious like always but this time she didn''t feel the hostility. Closing herptop, she went to him thinking he might need her help. "Do you need something?"

    Looking at her from close, he still couldn''t believe she was two years older than them. He never had thought he would date an older woman but he wasn''t against it either. It was like, it didn''t matter to him.

    "Let''s break up." He said it off.

    Tia''s eyes slightly widened, she felt her heart heavy and her lunges refused to breathe. She stared at Dax for a few seconds before she pursed her lips. She was anyway thinking either he will bring it up or she should. She couldn''t keep having hope and let him treat her like she was invisible.

    Dax continued, "I am sorry I wasn''t treating you well in the past days, I was ignoring you andpelling you by just thinking of me." He was sincere with his apology and the reason behind his behavior.

    "I don''t want to keepparing you as Tia Spencer and Tia Wells. You shouldn''t feel guilty and tolerate me for the same. So I was thinking, could we start fresh?" He asked her.

    This time he wanted their rtionship to be in mutual agreement. No tricking, no force.. If she didn''t want to be his girlfriend, he was ready to ept it and let her go.

 Chapter 643 - Life Of Doctor’s Wife

    Tia''s lips gaped hearing Dax. His apology made her feel relieved. At the same time, she was stunned hearing he was asking her if they could start fresh.

    Dax tilted his head looking at her unreactive. Seeing her unblinking eyes, he waved his hand in front of her face and then shook her shoulder.

    Tia gaspeding back to reality. She scratched her head thinking if she really heard him right. She hesitantly spoke, "You mean�� You aren''t actually breaking up with me."

    Dax shook his head. Well, it was kind of a breakup from the name called Tia Spencer, the salesgirl of the flower shop.

    "You- You aren''t angry at me anymore?"

    He shook his head again.

    "Then you have forgiven me." She again asked to be more certain.

    He nodded in response, letting her digest. He saw her lips curling up but she suddenly got angry and punched him. That was a really strong punch. He rubbed his stomach and heard her "Why did you have to say breakup? You... You... You are cruel�� Mannerless�� Stubborn�� And�� And�� Dumb."

    He chuckled seeing her trying so hard to find words to scold him. He reached out and pulled her to his embrace seeing her holding back her tears, for finally resolving everything.

    Tia was about to wrap her hands around him and recalled his wound. Holding his shirt at one side, she hugged him back with the other hand.

    After a few seconds, she shifted her head and asked him looking at his calm face with a tiny smirk, "What do you mean by start afresh?"

    "Means I will court you properly."

    Tia didn''t know why she flushed but she felt her cheeks warm, "I-it wasn''t required... I guess. You are busy."

    "Are you sure?" He questioned because he could feel she was happy to hear him say he will woo her.

    Tia bit her lips and promptly shook her head, earning a flick on her forehead.

    Rubbing her forehead, she asked in a dilemma pointing at the door, "So should I leave here?"

    Dax nodded as he hummed.

    "You wille to me?" She wanted to confirm, again.

    "Yes." He uttered to make it clear for her.

    "Then I will wait for you." She happily grabbed herptop and bag and left the penthouse, waving her hand at Dax.

    He knew he took too long to decide. He hoped he could keep that smile on her face.

    A small hiss left his lips when he turned around. Standing too long or sitting too long pressures or stretches his wound.

    Going inside the guest room, he dropped her a message, [I have booked a cab for you. Drop me a message when you reach home.] He didn''t want Leon''s men to go behind her, after all, she had destroyed one of Leon''s drug warehouses.

    He soon received a reply. He sat down and grabbed hisptop to work sometime, hoping the President would sleep without working. If he sent any email adding her in CC, she would kick him to sleep.

    ��..

    Well, the President had no time to open herptop. Aaron watched Aarvi running around in the house, grabbing candles, wine, and one flute.

    Aaron heard her humming a tune while she added some bath salt into the water, arranged candles around the bathtub, and lit them. She removed the rubber cork of the wine bottle without asking his help and poured some into a flute. She didn''t hand him. She ced it on a small counter next to the tub.

    Then she turned the lights off of the whole master bedroom, lighting dim lights in the bedroom, and watched her arrangements under the light of the candles. Suddenly her eyebrows pinched when she felt something amiss.

    "Flowers." Her low sweet voice floated in the silence. She ran out to the balcony. She brought two roses plucking from the nts, stealing from Shawn''s balcony. Storming in the walk-in closet, she finally found two small vases in the storage boxes. She picked one. She put the roses in the vase and set them aside.

    She gave ast look before turning to Aaron to ask his opinion for her arrangements. Aaron pulled her to his arms wrapping his arm around her waist. Leaning on the wall behind him, he caressed her cheek. He knew she was happy and she wasn''t bothering to have restraints.

    "What''s going on in my wife''s little brain?" He asked in his low, sexy voice, to know why she suddenly thought of a romantic bath night for them.

    Aarvi felt like Aaron loved to pull her to his arms when she would willingly hug him. "I was thinking�� We might have a lot of troubles, worries, and sadness, we will also have at least one small thing to be happy about."

    An alluring smile graced Aaron''s face. For two years, he had repeated numerous times for her to find happiness and learn to smile but nothing was exciting for her.

    How couldn''t he be happy seeing her get herself back from the darkness?

    Aaron hummed in her tune and she continued cing her arms on his shoulders and locking her fingers behind his neck. "We have to spend a good quality time together. Why does it have to be boring? Why not pamper ourselves?" She winked at him, smiling mischievously.

    Her thoughts were appreciable. "Need some music?" It wasn''t like they were going to listen.

    "Heedful." She had forgotten music sets the mood more romantic.

    She tried to leave his embrace to fetch her mobile, Aaron caught her lips while fishing his mobile from his pockets. He was unlocking it when it rang too loud in the silence. Aarvi involuntarily pulled out of the kiss and nced at his mobile screen.

    She deeply sighed and muttered, "Life of Doctor''s wife." It was a call from the hospital.

    Aaron couldn''t believe the timing of the call. He answered the call and heard, they are in need of surgeons due to a fire ident in a building.

    He was aware they wouldn''t call him unless it was an emergency or necessary. So he looked at Aarvi who nodded, asking him to go without bounding to her. After the call ended, "I am so sorry��"

    She tiptoed and kissed his cheek, "I can do it again, Ronron. Your duties are also important. Go and be very careful on the roads."

    Aaron hugged and watched her arrangements onest time. After a quick hug, he went inside to change into leisurewear.

    Aarvi was thinking, she should enjoy her evening alone. But then, for some reason, she felt like she was letting her guard down. She rushed inside the walk-in and announced, "Ronron, I will drop you on the bike."

    Aaron lifted his brows wearing his pullover. He was lower profile when he reached the office, then the hospital, and home. They had only one such car right now. He doesn''t have time to wait for another car. The probability of Leon''s men noticing it at the hospital andpany was high. He could understand her worry and the possibility of Leon or his men expecting them on a bike was low.

    "Shawn will drop me then. You rest at home."

    Aarvi obediently agreed and ran out to call Shawn.

    -----

    In the Harmon mansion,

    Leon was on the way home when he saw a building burning in fire. He arranged his men to help the injured out of the building like volunteers. Meanwhile, he had instructed his men to stuff people''s brains as only Doctor Rivas could save them at Rivas Hospital.

    Hence the family members demanded for Aaron, for treating their injured family member. When the chaos was increasing hospital staff had to contact Aaron.

    His men were waiting near the hospital to attack Aaron anytime soon. He nned to kidnap Aaron, or else kill him. If not both, severly injure him.

    Leon was rxed in the home waiting for good news.

 Chapter 644 - Won The Jackpot

    Aarviid in the bathtub but she wasn''t in the mood to enjoy the bath. She wasn''t sure if she did right by sending two brothers together.

    idents happen in the city, if she keeps doubting Leon was behind it, she would be called foolish for living under the fear of Leon.

    Leon couldn''t have fired the whole building, could he? It was possible too. He was a monster who doesn''t care about anybody''s life but his

    This was a very crucial time, Leon was attacking them to control so that whatever she was nning could be controlled. Or just put fear in her and see her surrender to him and beg him to let go of them. That was more like him.

    She quickly contacted her team and instructed, "Aaron and Shawn went on bike to the hospital. Keep an eye on them. Any small changes, report me immediately��" She paused and changed her instructions, "No, give me a live report."

    "Yes, Boss." The response came.

    Her team did two jobs at a time. Two people started checking anything odd near the hospital, and another person quickly hacked the publicwork to check where they must have reached. It took them a minute plus to track their location and report to her, [Boss, they crossed Lave Circle. They are at a very good speed. The vehicles on the roads seemed normal and none seemed to follow them.]

    [They entered Margaret road.]

    Likewise, Aarvi heard the report for a pretty long time. Meantime, she got out of the water, changed into ck tights, a top, zer, and ankle-length heel boots. She brushed her hair like she was cent percent sure something was up. There was no change in the expression, as she unemotionally stared at her reflection.

    A sudden anxious voice came, [Boss, Leon''s men are mixed with the patient''s family. There are many blind spaces on the road. We can''t see any movements.]

    Another voice came, [Boss, more than an hour ago, Leon''s men hid around the hospital. They haven''te out. Something is going on.]

    Aarvi walked out immediately as though she was waiting for it. "Connect me to Alex, Roach, and Aeon, Now."

    Aarvi had reached downstairs when Roach''s voice came, [Young Madam, do you have their locations?]

    Aarvi and her team realized Roach was already aware of the situation. Her team answered first, [I will send the location and faces we caught.]

    Aarvi''s bone-chilling voice followed, [I want them dead or alive, in front of the Harmon mansion.]

    [Copied that.] Roach was at the hospital. He was calmer and confident.

    Whereas her team members looked at each other. It was the first time they heard Aarvi sacrificing life without care. Since they were Leon''s men, they held their anxious hearts.

    Next to speak was Aeon, [President Evans!?]

    [Meet me at AV road, leave now.] She ordered, very sure Aeon was at Maple Regency. She didn''t care if he was busy or if he coulde or not. All she cared about was her n.

    There was a pause before Aeon responded without asking back, [Fifteen minutes.] Whereas it was half an hour away for him and forty minutes route for Aarvi.

    The Shadow team who heard the conversation of Aeon and Aarvi quickly prepared to leave when Aarvi was in the elevator.

    Then she ended the call with the rest and dialed Aaron''s number. "Ronron, Leon''s men are everywhere around the way you are on."

    [I know.] They might have chosen the bike to lower the guards of Leon''s men but they forgot the expensive bikes in the city were too few. It was their second mistake, the first one was leaving the penthouse when they knew Leon was trying his hardest to control them.

    "I don''t want you guys to get hurt." She simply stated, so calmly that it was hard to discern if she cared about them or not.

    There was a pause. He was thinking the same thing for a minute or two. [Alright, we will surrender.] It was time for them to take a step back.

    If they try to take a different route, enter little allies or do anything, Leon''s men could just shoot them down. If they get caught, they would get happier to kidnap them. They strongly believed Leon would love to torture them instead of killing them once and for all. After all, Leon loved to gloat at his victories.

    "Please be safe."

    [Trust me, Cupcake.] He calmly responded and ended the call.

    Aarvi shoved her mobile to pocket and wore her earplugs. She pushed the car door to close when Alex opened it for her.

    She walked towards the private garage, "I want a backup behind Aaron''s team and at Harmon mansion."

    Begging Leon? It would be only in Leon''s dream. She wasn''t Ava Kelly to stupidly believe if she begged he would let them go. Even if he would, Aarvi Evans would never do the same.

    If Leon was going to threaten her with two brothers, she would reach his neck to wash off her hands.

    Aarvi instructed again, [Take your cars.] She got into her SSC Tuatara. She had just pressed the ignite button, her mobile rang. She answered by clicking on the earplug.

    [Pumpkin, I wille with you.]

    Aarvi knew Zain had his way to collect news. She wasn''t surprised as he always did that in the past two years just to make sure she was at a safe ce. She drove her car out of the basement parking lot, led by a Bugatti hybrid sports car and a sedan.

    [Apple Pie, I can''t risk another one.] Aaron and Shawn were already in trouble. She was going to the Harmon mansion. She didn''t want Zain in trouble too.

    There was a long pause. Zain''s restrained voice sounded, through his teeth, [If anything happens to you, He will be dead before sunrise.] Zain hung up the call.

    Aarvi didn''t doubt his words. As soon as the call ended, Aarvi changed the gear and the car sped into the darkness, making it harder for the Shadow to catch up with her speed.

    -----

    Meanwhile, Aaron patted Shawn''s shoulder twice. Shawn took the cue and looked for a better ce where they could hide or escape if needed.

    Then Shawn drove the bike, pretending as it got into repair. It jerked more than twice before they came to a halt at the side.

    Leon''s men didn''t notice that if the fast-driving bike malfunctions, the rider would lose bnce and the bike would skid on the road. Theymunicated with each other and a man who was close by went near the bike to confirm one of the riders to be Aaron Rivas.

    "What happened? Is there no fuel?" A man asked when the two men alighted the bike.

    His eyes were glued to their helmets instead of the bike. Shawn responded as he removed his helmet, "It''s there. Something is wrong with the bike."

    Shawn ran his finger through his hair showing off his chocte boy looks. The man who was close to them almost gasped identifying Shawn.. Even if the pillion rider wouldn''t be Aaron, they still won the jackpot.

 Chapter 645 - A Number Trap

    Leon''s men were trying to look through every vehicle. As the roads narrowed down to fewer roads to reach the Rivas hospital, Leon''s men were more and their attention was also high.

    At each traffic signal, his men were checking out the cars and vehicles. More than thrice, they ended up seizing different upper circle men and women.

    In the same way, their attention fell on the expensive bike speeding on the road. For more than a few miles, they were alerting the different groups of men to check on riders who were on the bike.

    Due to good control over speed and traffic, the bike often rode away before the signal could turn red. Hence they were preparing to shoot the driver or the wheel of the bike or stop the bike in the middle of the road.

    Before they could take action, the bike stopped. The closest man near to the bike was celebrating internally after identifying Shawn.

    Leon''s men who noticed Shawn, immediately uttered, "Shawn Rivas." It was an rm to his group of men to be cautious. This time they needed toplete the job else Leon would kill them with no mercy.

    Shawn stood pretending to be starting his bike and turning it off. Just to make their acting look wless. However, he was itching to snap the man''s head.

    Aaron removed his helmet andined, trying his best to appear like he was in extreme emergency. In short, he was giving them a chance to kidnap him without hassle on the road. "Damn��" He checked the time on his wristwatch, "I need to reach the hospital quickly, Shawn. I amte already." However, his expression was still stoic.

    Shawn turned around and watched his brother, ''Bro, you are worse than me in acting.'' He thought.

    The man next to them stared at Aaron in astonishment. He was feeling like he won a billion worth lottery prize. So he had no time to think about any oddness.

    When he heard Aaron''s voice, an idea appeared in his mind. It was more like Aaron had shoved that idea into his mind. "Sir, do you need to reach the hospital?" He blurted out.

    His phone was down in his hands so he didn''t hear his men scolding him, [Why the f**k did you take the hospital name?] Not just one, there were many voices.

    Shawn was inarticte while Aaron pretended to be unheard of. He yed dumb, "Oh yeah." He turned around looking at the vehicles passing by, "Shawn, I will hail a taxi. Call somebody to pick the bike."

    Shawn was fishing for his mobile when the man suddenly shifted in front of Aaron and pointed to a car, "You seemed to be in a hurry. Let me drop you in my car."

    Shawn and Aaron nced at each other. Their faint nods went unnoticed by others and thetter responded, "That''s great, thank you."

    Aaron was so casual at the moment that the man felt no fear and held no guard up. He saw Aaron voluntarily walking towards the car and looked back at Shawn who called Roach and was reporting.

    "My bike got into a repair at Southgate road. Send someone..."

    The man interjected quickly while Shawn let Roach hear the conversation, "Sir, I have a friend who has a superbike garage. How about you rest with your fellow mate, I will deliver the bike?" He was a little smart this time without mentioning Aaron as a brother.

    Humans are greedy and they always fall into the number trap. When they get nothing, they hope to get at least one. When they have one, they will crave more. That man wanted Shawn too.

    Well, not just him. Leon''s men were satisfied and hoped Shawn to quickly agree just like Aaron. After all, the golden-spooned people never liked to stay on the road and wait.

    Shawn nced at Aaron, who got in the car when another man politely spoke taking the driver seat. ''Such good teamwork.'' He thought.

    Aaron had the emergency, so it wouldn''t appear to be odd to agree easily. Shawn nned to join his brother, it wasn''t because he was scared or Aaron couldn''t manage. If they were together, they would have one less thing to be worried about.

    He wanted to reject, yet they should ask him again so he carefully responded hiding his real emotions, "No, no, how could I trouble you guys more? Please drop my brother safely, I will handle it here."

    The car Aaron just took, drove front, and halted by them. Shawn''s eyes scanned the vehicle. It was a six-seater car including a driver seat. If they sit congested, they could sit eight. It wasn''t suited for kidnapping.

    The man hurriedly responded as Shawn had already told somebody about the location, "No, No�� It''s no trouble." Meantime, he tried to push Shawn towards the car.

    Aaron could guess Shawn''s idea. He had expected them to take him only. Since they were asking for more trouble, Aaron interjected. "Shawn, get in quickly. We can reimburse them ordingly."

    Only Shawn knew how they were going to reimburse them. Pitying the car riders, Shawn got in the car. "Okay, okay��" He got inside.

    Shawn was expecting the man to go to the front seat, but he pushed him further close to Aaron and got inside the car. "Drive��" He ordered the man who was in the driving seat.

    They weren''t women to fit three easily. Fully grown men, congested in a row to sit in the car, Shawn silently mourned for the man next to him. He swore he was going to crack the man''s neck.

    Shawn imagined how Aarvi would react if she saw his situation, cramped between two men. He could clearly predict Aarvi rolling on the couch,ughing her heart out. Once he used to have women around him, now men. He felt a shudder run down his spine.

    "Bro, could you please shift to the center?" He appeared like they were going on an outing with friends and he needed a window seat.

    Aaron could imagine his little brother''s difort. But it hadn''t been a minute. "I am not used to being surrounded like you, my brother." He gave a sarcastic response.

    Shawn snorted. He sat straight, shifting his position to the front. He will wait for them to take deviation and attack them to make them unconscious.

    Leon''s men speechlessly looked at two brothers. The driver had his eyes more on the rearview mirror instead of the road.

    After a small distance, he stopped the car. The man bluntly lied, "My friends are on the way." One man took the shotgun seat and another man got on the backseat.

    Shawn slowly read the men around them. They were wearing cheap leathers, torn jeans, trousers, and a shirt or T-shirt. Their appearance was unkempt, probably unbathed for a few days.

    They looked like local gang members who would scare people for money, or just be hired by some influential men to show their strength. He didn''t feel like they were from Mocon because the man at the shotgun seat was checking the map to confirm they were on the right road. It confirmed to him Leon bought new men and more men for his ns.

    "Drive fast, I don''t have time." Aaron purposefully added so that they don''t get suspicious, yet.

    The men rolled their eyes hearing Aaron''s orders. Those men nced at each other. The man who was at the back took the cue. He reached under the seat and took out a long iron bar.. He was confident that one hit on their head would be enough to make them unconscious.

 Chapter 646 - A Knight In A Shining Armour

    At AV road, Aeon had left the vi as soon as possible. He drove his sedan as fast as he could, having no idea about the situation. When he reached the road, the road was deserted. The AV road was also known as the book street. Since it was dark at eleven in the night, barely any shops were open.

    Getting off the car, he looked around to know if he had to go somewhere. Found no clue. He contemted before dialing Aarvi''s number, to ask where she is or where he should meet her exactly.

    But he heard her number was busy and a message was received from an unknown number. [Five minutes.] And nothing else.

    Aeon guessed it must be from Aarvi. He waited, leaning on the car while thinking why Aarvi was so cold and in haste. He could only sum up as there is some trouble.

    Soon he caught sight of a ck sports car zooming out of the darkness. The speed of the car raced his heart. He always hires stunt masters to drive so fast if it was required in the movies he directs. It looked like a video game looking at the car overtaking every vehicle in front of it.

    He almost gasped when the car jerked to halt right in front of him. The window was rolling down when he heard the known voice, "Hop on."

    He had to lower his head to peek inside the car and saw Aarvi look too cool to believe his eyes. There was no hair out of ce or a slight change in her expression. His eyes brushed over her face but found no dot of sweat. It was like driving at that speed was a piece of cake to her.

    Without wasting time, he got in the car and heard hermands in her unemotional tone, "Seat belt." Meanwhile, she rolled the window shield up at his side.

    Aeon didn''t know if he should be in awe of her or the car. In and out, the car was as sexy and attractive as her. When he buckled the seat belt, it created a slight ''ck'' noise and he heard, "Hold on." And the car sped on the street like they were on a race car track.

    "E-asy��" The word slipped off his lips unawarely. That was too fast to begin. He had been with Sean who crazily drives but this was something he never expected Aarvi to do, out of all.

    Aarvi didn''t spare him an eye. She was too upied to care about looking anywhere. She was also d it was nighttime with fewer vehicles on the road.

    Easy? If she takes everything easy, Leon would be feasting on her, torturing her again. She responded monotonously, "Not when my husband is in danger." She was aware she was using Aeon so she thought he had the right to know the reason behind her actions.

    Aeon''s fingers clenched the seatbelt, understanding Leon attacked Aaron to have Aarvi. He didn''t know if he cared about Aaron''s safety or just Aarvi or both. He felt powerless to do anything for Aarvi to help her and was disgusted by his brother more and more.

    He spoke after a few seconds when she was driving the car towards the outskirts of the city, "Are we going to save President Rivas?"

    Despite asking, he doubted that. He was no use for Aarvi and he was aware of it. She had a team, he had seen a Bugatti following them so he wanted to know why he was with her. He least wanted to be a hindrance.

    He saw Aarvi smirk hearing him before her words came out. "My husband doesn''t need a knight." If she aimed to save Aaron, she wouldn''t be going towards the Harmon mansion.

    Unlike the indifference or serene smile, she had confidence and certainty speaking of Aaron. Aeon looked at the road watching how easily she was gliding away without jerks or sudden brakes on the road.

    He thought, ''If she isn''t going to save Aaron Rivas, where is she��'' He again turned to Aarvi with his orbs widening in horror, "Harmon Mansion!!"

    ------

    Meantime, Leon''s man who was driving the car took the deviation away from the main road that routes to Rivas hospital. Shawn and Aaron heard the clicking sound of metals behind them. Their senses heightened.

    Shawn had expected the same old chloroform to make them unconscious. If they were going to hit their head to make them unconscious, they wouldn''t only be hurt, the post effects are unknown. Each one reacts differently.

    Since the car gives less space for swinging whatever the man was holding, brothers knew they wouldn''t be unconscious. So Leon''s men will have to hit them multiple times. And they will lose control over the situation. Hence it wasn''t the time to be unconscious yet.

    The brothers thought about how to distract them. Aaron suddenly turned behind and the man hid the thing whatever he was holding and forced a fake smile.

    Shawn chose about the deviation they took, "Park Avenue road? Is this a shortcut to the hospital?" Well, his words were for Roach to bring them a car quickly.

    Both sessfully dyed the attack and diverted those men''s attention. When the driver noticed the man behind didn''tplete the work, he clenched his teeth in dissatisfaction and lied, "Yeah, there is traffic on that road."

    The brothers knew it wasn''t enough to keep thest man distracted. So one voluntarily chose to speak and the other one looked for the firearms they might be holding.

    "Are you alright? You are sweating so much?" Aaron behaved like a doctor.

    Shawn noticed there was a handgun with the man next to him. He couldn''t see with the driver but the man at the front seat was bearing it. As for the man behind him, he was sure Aaron would take note of it.

    He ced three fingers on Aaron''s backhand in the shape of L and tapped two fingers, indicating who was dangerous.

    At the same time, Aaron noticed another car behind the car they were inside. They need to handle another car full of people.

    The man who got the question became nervous when Aaron''s gaze sharped. He swallowed nervously. After all, they weren''t the people he could afford to offend. He stuttered, "Y-Yeah�� I-I am fine."

    Aaron ignored the response, turning front and patted Shawn sending him the cue, "You need to wait till it''s empty."

    The man behind him was confused while Shawn understood they have to hold their horses until they see the road empty.

    Why will Leon''s man work on the brothers'' clock? He struck at Shawn''s head with all his might. Instantly, the car was filled with the groans of pain and Leon''s men smirked in delight without looking back.

    Two seconds back, Aaron had his attention behind him. As soon as he sensed the movements, his eyes turned predatory and reacted immediately. He pressed Shawn down with his left hand and held the iron bar in his right before it could touch Shawn''s head.

    He forcefully snatched the iron bar and swung on the head of the man who was next to Shawn. The groans filled the car. A smile appeared on the two men''s faces in front while the man behind the brothers was paled witnessing the turn of events.

    Shawn fetched the handgun man dropped and recoiled it have control over those men.

    Aaron needed to get rid of another handgun bearer so he didn''t pause for even a split second. The smile on those men''s faces vanished as soon as Aaron proceeded and snapped the head of the man who was on the shotgun seat.

    Before Aaron could handle the man at the backseat, ''Snap.''

    Shawn tried to sit to take care of the driver with the handgun he was holding but he stilled when he heard a bullet sound echo at his ear.. His body turned cold and his heart shuddered violently when he heard Aaron''s heavy breath and Aaron''s hand slipped off him.

 Chapter 647 - A Promise

    Roach stayed on the call with Shawn and listened to everything that was going on. Even though Shawn was with Aaron, he hated that he wasn''t there to assist and protect Aaron. With the help of Aarvi''s team, his team was able to ground most of the men.

    Meantime he informed Milo Wen who will have to handle the post effects of all the actions. Milo Wen got into work immediately understanding Leon wasn''t going to sit quietly anymore.

    They used to wonder why Leon wasn''t using all his strength. Now it seemed like he wasn''t looking down on them anymore. But too bad, Leon had badass opponents facing them.

    Roch and a team were rushing in a different car towards the Park Avenue road when he heard the noise of bullets. He didn''t lose hope, he was confident the two brothers could handle but he didn''t know if they could be unhurt.

    -----

    In the SSC Tuatara,

    Aeon was in shock discerning they were on the way to the Harmon mansion. He wanted to apud her for the guts and the confidence in facing Leon.

    "Are you sure, four more would be enough to handle so many in the Harmon estate?" He questioned his worry. More than that, "They would be armed�� I mean they will hold weapons like knives. Guns." he wanted to let her know in case she doesn''t have an idea.

    Aarvi finally nced at the man next to her. It was less than a second and she drifted on the road too smoothly without losing the speed. Aeon trusted her skills from the time she was speeding so he kept his body on the seat to avoid swaying towards her.

    "You are my shield," Aarvi revealed to him why she asked him to go. She never had thought she would use Aeon one day. She didn''t like it but now, she had no time to n and conquer the Harmon estate before stepping inside. She chose the n that suited the best at that time.

    The curiosity rose with no limit. Aeon was thinking about it for a long time.

    Why wasn''t his life in danger?

    Why does Leon just want to control him?

    Wouldn''t it be easier for Leon without him?

    He had many such questions. He had thought to the extent, Leon was a sadist and wanted to trouble him all life.

    Now that Aarvi mentioned that he was her shield from any danger in the Harmon mansion, he couldn''t help but ask her, "Why has Leon left me alive? Why didn''t he choose me over Sean? I could be the easiest target while I work outdoors."

    Aarvi had guessed a long time ago Aeon had no idea about what was going on between Elder Harmon and Leon. hearing no displeasure or disgust in his tone for being used, Aarvi thought to let him know. If not today, he would anyway get to know it soon by next week.

    "Aeon Harmon, the Harmon empire is yours."

    Aeon froze on his seat hearing her words. His grandfather had left everything for Leon to handle. It wasn''t ancestral property so Elder Harmon had the right to choose anybody he wanted. Aeon always thought everything was in Leon''s name for a very long time as they were too young in the past.

    He then snapped out of his trance and reasoned with her, "Then Leon has all the reasons to kill me." If he is dead, Leon could have everything. Sean would prefer to run away or join Leon in fear of death.

    Aarvi could guess, Aeon didn''t like the arrangements by listening to his irked voice. But it was his fate. One who wanted everything so badly was getting nothing. One who craved to stay away from anything rted to Leon was getting everything he didn''t wish for.

    She responded very calmly, "Everything that''s in your grandfather''s name is willed into your name. If you die, everything will fall into the hands of the government."

    Like a sky filled with rainy clouds suddenly clear up and the sun rays shining brightly, Aeon felt everything clearing up in his mind.

    His grandfather was alive and under house arrest for so many years because Leon failed to write off a new will.

    He was alive so that if their grandfather died, he could sign everything to Leon under his threat.

    He heard Aarvi continue as if she could guess what was going on in his mind, "Leon had attacked you numerous times. Not to kill�� To make you handicapped or paralyzed." Aeon had luck on his side. So some, or the other way he was escaping.

    Aeon recalling the little idents around him. Once Aarvi had saved him at the studio. Many times he had escaped such incidents. He always thought it was a coincidence.

    He suddenly promised to her, gazing at her half-face, "I will keep you safe."

    Aarvi: "..."

    -----

    At the other end, Aaron was yet to handle the man at the back seat. The corner of his eyes caught the man holding a handgun in his trembling hand. His heart ceased when the man pressed his finger on the trigger.

    ''I don''t want you to get hurt.'' Aarvi''s line rang in his head when the gun nozzle was pointing at him at such a close distance. If they were in the spacious ce, it wouldn''t have been difficult to escape or hit them to the ground. In the cramped-up space, he couldn''t even move his body.

    He tried his best to swing his right hand faster that was holding the iron bar but the man lifted his finger from the trigger.

    Meanwhile, the driver witnessed the man next to him bleeding. The iron bar had hit the ear with such force that he hit the window that cracked. Then he was sitting frozen with his eyes staring at nothing. The driver could imagine the man definitely lost his hearing capability.

    In fear of being attacked from behind, he lowered to pull the knife out of his boots to stab them. In the movements of action, his body was reacting with survival instincts but his brain didn''t work. He forgot he was driving the car.

    The wheels of the car lost control and the car started to sway uncontrobly. Aaron was rigid on the seat due to no space but the man behind him fell on the right, missing his aim at the very crucial time.

    Before Aaron could get happy about that, Shawn moved against the strength of his left hand. He felt his heart drop to the pit of his stomach, the golden hue vanished from his eyes. Witnessing each action, he felt like everything was in slow motion. The fear shed in his eyes and he felt suffocated in the split second.

    The bullet passed next to Shawn''s ear, almost grazing his outer ear, and passed front.

    ''Snap''

    ''Honk....''

    Suddenly the high pitch honk of the car woke the brothers from small shock. The iron bar Aaron swung hit the man''s head but it wasn''t effective. Aaron breathed in relief when he saw the driver was shot in the neck. The driver fell on the steering wheel causing the button on the steering wheel to be pressed under his shoulder.

    ''Driver!!??'' Aaron saw the car was going to hit the divider and flip.. He doubted the car has airbags.

 Chapter 648 - Beauty & Seduction Always Work

    At Harmon mansion,

    Leon was sitting on the rocking chair, sipping his vintage scotch, celebrating the kidnap of two brothers. He felt so satisfied to hear the good news.

    He knew he could have done this a long time ago. Initially, he didn''t know Aarvi was with Aaron. Then he underestimated them as Aaron was doing nothing to him. Then he realized Aaron was supporting his wicked wife to be stronger. Now, he could give the best end to everything and enjoy his life.

    He stayed in the mansion so that Aarvi could reach him, kneel in front of him, surrender to him, weep and beg him. He was craving to hear her begging him for the life of two brothers and in return for two brothers, he would take her freedom.

    Aarvi had no idea, Leon had already instructed his men to let in the car which will have a beautiful girl, probably seething in anger or crying her eyes out.

    Whenever he recalled her nk gaze slitting his throat, he still felt goosebumps rise on his body. But he didn''t want to kill her, yet. That was his second choice. First and foremost, he wanted to make sure his body reacted to her. If did, she was going to be his perfect sex toy to y with.

    He had also arranged a special room for it. It had nothing but just a bed. Why? He feared she might use any object in the normal room and kill him. He wanted to take no chance.

    If she was of use to him or not, he would get Rivas Industries, Skr Industries, and Kelly International through her. What if he couldn''t have Harmon Industries, he would make sure Harmon Industries go bankrupt after leaving it to Aeon. Then he will buy it and own everything.

    Open eyes, he daydreamed of sitting on the peak of the food chain. He wanted to be like the king of the medieval ages and live avish life.

    Unfortunately, the Evans family was out of his mind.

    ----

    In front of Harmon mansion''s tall iron gates, a car came to a halt. Aarvi had shifted to the passenger seat and Aeon was in the driver seat. She nned that Leon''s men wouldn''t stop Aeon. She could easily go inside and torture Leon till the backup arrives.

    So Aeon was a shield yet, he was just a gate pass to her.

    The guards looked at Aeon and greeted him with a hint of surprise to see him in such an expensive car, "Second Young Master��" His gaze fell on the passenger, "You are here with ady!?" A man with a well-built physique spoke, eyeing Aarvi.

    "Watch your eyes." Aeon''s cold voice rang, warning the guard when he noticed the lecherous gaze on Aarvi.

    The man knew how important Aeon was for Leon so he quickly looked away and reported, "President Harmon would be meeting a very importantdy tonight. He asked none to disturb him."

    Not just Aarvi, Aeon was quick to guess who was the importantdy the guard mentioned. Aarvi discerned Leon''s n. He expected her to reach him as soon as Aaron and Shawn would be kidnapped.

    ''Is he expecting me to beg?'' Aarvi thought with an alluring smirk carving on her face.

    She turned to the man who was trying his hardest to gaze at Aeon, stealing nces at her. She shed that man a smile that made the man slightly blush and try to appear cool,

    "That''s me," Aarvi told him who thedy was.

    Aeon: "..."

    He knew she was acting yet he could help but stare at her in wonder. ''But, why is she acting?'' He thought.

    Aarvi''s voice continued, "I have some more guests behind us. Please let them in."

    Aeon understood why she chose to speak. Now Aarvi''s men don''t have to sneak inside.

    As though hypnotized, the guard responded to her, "You are our beautiful guest." He imagined the car behind them filled with more exquisitedies. "No need to be so polite." He flirted ignoring Aeon''s warning.

    Aeon''s jaws dropped. He took a few seconds to speak when the gates were opening, "I think I am still useless." He wasn''t useful as a gate pass either.

    Aarvi half shrugged, "As history says, beauty and seduction always work on these kinds of men."

    She believes and always believed the true beauty wasn''t on the face and figure that fades away. But the world doesn''t see the same.

    There was amusement and disbelief in Aeon''s voice, "Seduction!!?" He wanted to ask if she had any ns to seduce Leon and y him.

    She just used a saying she heard a long time back. In the books of history, kings and their court men always became the victims of the beauty and seduction of women.

    Hearing Aeon point seduction, "A wise woman knows when and what to use."

    In her mind, ''My seduction is only for my darling husband.'' She thought.

    Her thoughts broke when another man blocked the way and started arguing with the first man. She rolled the window down at her side to hear the conversation.

    [Boss said it''s only a girl.]

    [He didn''t mention only. We can''t stop other guests. And the Second Young master is with her. If boss hears anyin, he will torture us to death.]

    [We can''t let them go without permission. Call, Boss, and ask.]

    [You call him.]

    [You attended them first, you call him.]

    Aarvi''s lips twitched hearing his men so scared to speak with Leon. She had no time for this nonsense. So she called Leon from the second sim which Leon knows.

    Leon answered the call too quickly. [Oh my, so eager to reach me.] He sounded entertained.

    Aarvi monotonously spoke, "Ask your guards to let me in." Without waiting for him to say he will make a call, Aarvi continued having control over the situation, "I will turn on the speaker."

    At the other end. Leon''s face darkened. He had already instructed them to let the girl enter inside. He gritted his teeth in annoyance. Now he thought he should have said the name.

    "Excuse me, your boss is on the call," Aarvi called those men but appeared like she was casual.

    Those men stuttered when they got close, "B-b-boss��"

    Leon''s voice was murderous and cold, snarling at his men, "You bastards, How dare you defy me? Let her in, now."

    Aarvi quickly ended the call before those men spoke about Aeon or the other car.

    Those men identified Leon''s voice and immediately got out of the way. Aarvi cued Alex to follow them before taking her hand inside and rolling up the window.

    Aeon asked as the car went closer to the mansion, "What''s your n?"

    Aarvi was looking at the rearview mirror. She watched Alex and others alighting the moving car and quickly spreading out to enter the mansion through different entries.

    Aarvi nced at Aeon and focused on getting into a character of, "Cry and beg him to let go of my husband and brother-inw."

    Aeon: "..."

    He could feel the heartache, anger, and vulnerability in her voice.

    Could he try again and ask her to join his crew? He wouldn''t mind giving every best script to her.

 Chapter 649 - Experience Death

    Aaron didn''t let any emotions sway him. As soon as he realized the driver was dead ''I need to stop the car.'' Aaron was quick to react with a solution when the car was going towards the divider. He dropped the iron bar he was holding and bent over the front seat without wasting time.

    Shawn felt his heart finally beating sensing his brother moving. His eyes murderously glinted. He turned around to look at the man who was searching for the dropped handgun jerking on the seat due to the car.

    The thought of a bullet piercing Aaron made his blood boil in his veins. He started shoving every bullet in the head of the man.

    ''Snap, snap, snap��''

    Aaron pulled the handbrake and stopped the car before it could hit the divider of the road and flip. Not just getting rid of them, Aaron didn''t want him or Shawn to be hurt either. He wanted to keep his words for his Cupcake.

    They had taken too many short calls today. Aaron wanted to stay calmer to handle as anything could go wrong anytime. Hezily spoke sitting back on the seat, "Save the bullets, Shawn."

    More than his own life, Aaron knew Shawn dreaded losing another one in their family. So Aaron meant to say, ''I am fine, Shawn. Rx.''

    Shawn stopped shoving another bullet to the dead man''s head. He heard the man next to him groan in pain. He snapped his head with the grip of the handgun as he sat back and breathed to calm down.

    The ones who Aaron hit were alive but in extreme pain and shock. Shawn was d Aaron wasn''t the one to kill anybody but him. Aaron was a doctor who saves people so Shawn wanted it to be that way. He checked the bullets magazine as he had seen a car behind their car.

    Shawn opened the door and kicked the man out of the car. He stepped out of the car as he recoiled the bullet. At the other side of the car, Aaron casually got off.

    Before the car behind them coulde to a halt, Shawn''s perfect aim pierced the front tyre of the car and ttened it. Since the car was at low speed, it stopped without any ident.

    Fearless, Shawn walked towards the car and shot the hands that came out to aim at him or Aaron. When men tried to attack them, he shot their limbs making them groan.

    Meanwhile, Aaron looked at the police station. One work was lowered. Legalizing their activities was most important to live. A sly smirk appeared on Aaron''s face when he watched the cops run out with their weapons hearing the rain of bullets.

    Leon had no idea his attack came in handy for Aaron and Rivas Industries. It had been three years and they needed to renew the license for their huge private security, in short, his private army.

    Now he had all the proof to prove that his and his younger brother''s lives are in danger. Their family members'' lives could also be in danger hence the renewal was a must. Not to mention, his wife''s identity was too sensitive.

    When the guards were covering the second car, asking Shawn to drop his weapon, the captain identified Aaron. He was shocked for a second before he ran up to Aaron, "Pre-President Rivas!?" He wanted to confirm.

    Aaron barely gave a nod, "I and my brother were on the way to the hospital. They tried to kidnap us. Ourwyer will be here soon."

    The captain gulped nervously looking at Aaron and Shawn. They were so cool in such a situation, "A-are you hurt? Shall we arrange to escort you two to the hospital?"

    Before Aaron could respond, Milo Wen ran over by crossing the roads, leaving his car on the other side. His house was close by so he was quick to reach.

    "President Rivas��" His voice trailed as his eyes scanned Aaron from top to toe. Then his eyes went to Shawn who was holding the handgun. His brows slightly ceased but it rxed very quickly while his mind was thinking over every requiredw and reason to keep Shawn out of the case.

    "Second Young Master, are you alright?" Milo Wen asked as he took his handkerchief out and took the handgun from Shawn.

    "I am." Shawn responded and looked at Aaron, "Bro, I will handle here. Go to Little Heart."

    Aaron nced at Milo Wen who gave a nod indicating the advocates were on the way and he would handle the PR, get rid of the video where Shawn was an assassin, killing without mercy.

    Aaron patted Shawn''s arm as he walked towards the car where Roach was running towards him.

    Milo Wen wrapped the handgun and handed it to the captain, "The President is worried about his wife and family members'' safety. I hope Director Rivas can give the statement now."

    The captain pointed towards the police station for them to enter. He had a strong feeling, all the proof of the kidnap would be on the table soon. They were Rivas. He started thinking about who would dare to kidnap the ruler and the prince so easily.

    While they carried out a legal process, Aaron heard Roach report him in a low voice, "Young Madam is safe at the Harmon mansion. The truck just left with more than sixty Leon''s men. The car is prepared for you." He pointed to the Rolls Royce and opened the door for him.

    Aaron knew why Aarvi was asking them to be low profile yesterday. It wasn''t because she was scared of getting caught by Leon. She wanted to be low profile and let Leon y alone till Friday. She didn''t want to spare any more time for Leon as all her ns were set.

    Who can foresee the future anyway?

    Aaron knew why Aarvi was at the Harmon mansion. Today she was going to show Leon how it feels to experience death closely, how it feels to be captured at their own house.

    So they need not have to be low profile. He got into the white Rolls Royce and royally left the bloody scene.

    Since Leon''s most of the men were lying in the truck, Aaron arranged his men to take care of the rest of Leon''s men at the Harmon mansion so that Leon would be left with nobody for his stupid ns.

 Chapter 650 - The Danger

    At Harmon mansion,

    The Shadow team members spread out and surrounded the Harmon mansion. The three climbed to the upper floors and the two tried to enter the mansion on the lower ground.

    They tried to sneak in through windows, balcony doors, and the terrace but found the esses secured as though the owner knew the intruders wille that night. The Shadow team members were rmed and discerned Leon was well prepared for Aarvi''s arrival.

    Each one of Shadow team members was struggling to get inside the mansion, checking every locked door and window. They left nothing unchecked in such a short time.

    Not just that, they could sense somebody was there in each room, hiding and waiting for some actions. They knew the families would never let the guards enter inside. The duty of guards would be guarding the mansion outside in an open estate. The current situation only meant, there were none in an open estate but inside the mansion. Hence breaking inside without knowing if the men inside were armed or not was too risky.

    The first time, they felt they couldn''t stand Aarvi''s high expectations. However, they didn''t lose hope. Their confidence didn''t dwindle. Rather, their determination to enter the mansion was brimmed to the rims.

    They repeatedly exchanged messages in the lowest voice, reporting the current status and abnormalities around the mansion. People might think it''ste at night and everyone might be sleeping with the lights turned off. But the mansion never goespletely off. There would be some lights flickering at one of the corners so it was clearly obvious that the danger was just around the corner.

    Alex strained his eyes to see where the man was hiding in the darkness of the room but it was impossible. Due to the faint light outside, he was sure the men inside the mansion could see him. Meant Leon''s men were keeping track of every move.

    They could only keep Aarvi safe by being safe so he didn''t want to take the chance of getting caught so easily. Hence he couldn''t stand by the ss for too long and watch inside.

    He heard a report by the little earplug in his ear, [Young Madam reached the front entrance.]

    The n was to make sure none of Leon''s men stay in the shadows and attack Aarvi from the blind spot. From the looks, Leon was seizing every way. Taking Leon''s psychotic behavior, they doubted if Aeon could shield Aarvi if Leon or his men fired a bullet at Aarvi. Leon was giving them no chance.

    Now they understand how it must have felt for Leon and his men when Aarvi was ying Leon like a puppet in the dark.

    [We shouldn''t wait longer.] Another person gave his opinion hearing Aarvi was at the door entering the lecherous psychotic man''s territory. There was still calmness in his tone.

    Alex had already heard each one mentioning they should just barge in and take control as waiting wasn''t fruitful and Aarvi could be in grave danger at any moment. However, Alex has to consider every possibility as a team leader. Blindly attacking wasn''t useful as that would put everyone''s life in jeopardy.

    Alex was in a very tight spot. This decision of Aarvi might cost them too much. They knew Aaron and Shawn would get rid of the kidnappers and Aarvi could have just stayed in the home. Now his decision was like die or die. The chances of sess were dropping by each second when he sensed men inside the room snickering.

    He didn''t even know if he should report it to Aarvi. Would he be called a coward if he asked her to abort and return?

    Well, he knew well that Aarvi wouldn''t step back from here. She would use her brain and have her way. He had that confidence in her but he wasn''t certain if he could protect her from all the threats.

    If he was with Aarvi, he at least could have made sure she didn''t get any blow. He didn''t trust Aeon. Aeon was an outsider, a Harmon, and an heir of the Harmon family after all.

    Why would Aeon put his life in danger for Aarvi?

    Alex wouldn''t be surprised if Aeon goes to Leon''s side and enjoys leaving her alone against those sly, lecherous, cunning men. Thinking all that, Alex chose to stay by Aarvi''s side, even if he has to sacrifice his life for her.

    Alex ran towards the main entrance of the mansion so that he could enter from the main door if the situation got extremely critical. He ordered his men, "Choose the best way and be careful." The team already knew Aarvi had mentioned she didn''t care about the bloodshed this time.

    ''Snap''

    Before Alex could even reach the main entrance, he heard one of his men groan after the sound of a bullet.

    ----

    In the living hall, the Harmon mansion

    After the call ended, Leon took a look at his reflection on a full-length mirror and admired himself. He had changed to a new set offortable leisurewear that made his physique look more brawny and appealing. A smug smile appeared on his face, being proud of himself for having his spectacr n.

    He hadn''t expected Aarvi to turn out to be a fool when her husband and brother-inw fell into trouble. How dare she, step inside the Harmon estate so bravely?

    He had also expected her to go and try to save Aaron or call him to threaten or bring cops and everything. But anyway, now the fish fell into his by choice, he wanted to mark the date on his calendar to celebrate his sess every year.

    Leon left his bedroom to the living hall ignoring his men quickly taking the position. He knew Aarvi wouldn''t easily bow down to him. She would go with her team. She definitely would try to scare him, capture him. So he was well prepared to tackle her men and weaken her.

    He didn''t realize he was again assuming once he controls every man around her, may it be her husband or friends or Brother or her bodyguards, she will submit to him.

    When Aaron had appeared at the Harmon mansion, it was wholly unexpected and he was unguarded. He had also underestimated Aaron Rivas as a doctor seeing him in the hospital. Aaron had looked nothing but a bookworm and serious doctor. Leon was proven wrong there.

    This time it was his game. When Leon nned, he expected her presence there, why would he be unguarded?

    He wouldn''t ept that he also feared her. She was capable of changing any situation in her favor. Maybe by acting weak again. Hence he was prepared to truly make her weak this time. That way, he instructed his men to hide inside the mansion in every room.

    He had clearly instructed his men twice that unless he orders them to kill her, they don''t have to take any action. They could keep her scared by their presence when he cues them to appear.

    When Leon descended the stairs and went closer to the living hall facing the main door. His brows furrowed as soon as his eyes fell on the ck SSC Tuatara. Some memories shed in his mind. He had seen that car a few times around him.

    Before he could dig more about the past, his face turned to pitch dark when he saw Aeon get out of the car followed by Aarvi.. If gaze could kill, his glowering eyes would have burned Aeon into ashes.

 Chapter 651 - The Fool Knows After Hes Suffered

    Every corner of the enormous living hall spoke of luxury. It was big enough to hold a banquet of five hundred people. The huge chandelier in the center was an artistic piece, worth putting for an exhibition.

    The living hall was divided into two sections, designed by professionals. The pirs were in the corner separating the living hall with the open dining hall on the left and the huge bar section on the left. The refined taste of the modern Parisian interior was worth admiring.

    For Aarvi, luxury never attracted her. She felt it was indeed a mansion but it was lifeless. It was professionally made but had no soul. It was an empty block of walls. She likes the stupendous Rivas mansion instead.

    Aeon entered the mansion right next to Aarvi. He wanted to protect her irrespective of if Leon would want him dead or alive. He was also curious to witness her mind-blowing acting.

    He could feel it wasn''t just going to be an act, she had a n which she didn''t revealpletely to him. She just gave him a heads up so that he could y along or hold on to his emotions.

    Her beautiful face had a hint of struggle in her eyes and her red lips pressed to a thin line as though she couldn''t hold herposure. There were no other emotions. She was neither sad nor distressed. It was so hard to read why she was struggling and what was going on in her mind.

    Being a director, who often does casting for movies and dramas, it was the first time he was able to witness such wlessness. If he didn''t know her well enough, he would have thought she might be missing out on some emotions. However, he knew she had herself under control, probably the whole mansion too.

    A suspicious glint shed in Aarvi''s eyes before it disappeared. She had expected Leon to rejoice her presence in his den and be smug about it but he was displeased to the bones.

    ''Why is he angry at Aeon?'' She thought and nced at Aeon.

    Aeon was staring right back to Leon''s eyes. Like challenging him. It was pissing off Leon further. Because Leon never considered Aeon was strong enough to stand against him. But Aeon had the guts. It''s just that Aeon preferred not to throw a stone at the muddy water which would stain him back.

    However, her eyes caught the men who jerked behind the wall. There was astonishment and confusion in those eyes. Astonished by looking at her and identifying her, confused because she was with Aeon Harmon. Might also be because Leon hadn''t instructed them anything with their name

    Then she heightened her senses. She could feel there were many men in the mansion as the dull noise of shuffling, dragging of feet and even gasps were able to reach her ears. She also heard the footsteps on the carpet but she couldn''t identify where it was exactlying from.

    Aeon broke his staring game and whispered to Aarvi by slightly leaning closer to her, "Leon''s men have surrounded us. Look at the reflective surfaces."

    Aarvi hadn''t noticed it. Since the interior style had lots of shiny surfaces like photo frames, metal design, and expensive flooring. When she brushed over the interior, she caught men hiding.

    She responded calmly when her eyes moved back to Leon, "If he guessed I wasing, I expected a huge trap inside."

    Aeon couldn''t believe it, she knew it yet stepped inside. The fear and uneasiness he expected from her didn''t appear. Instead, she was pretending like she didn''t know anything. So brave? Aeon could imagine younger Aarvi scared out of wits when Leon had tried to molest her, and beaten her ck and blue. If that''s what it takes for a woman to be so confident and brave, he hopes none could go through that experience. Not everyone could survive it like her.

    His attention broke when a vexed voice reached his ear, "What are you doing with her?" For a second he imagined Aeon introducing Aarvi as his girlfriend. He hated that. He was revolted more for the reality - The wife of Aaron Rivas.

    Aeon merely looked at Leon. He had so many words at the tip of his tongue, especially after knowing some crucial information about his own life,ing future. Anyhow, he held on to his disgust to let Aarvi do her work and get rid of Leon. He focused on anybody attacking them or her so that he could shield her immediately.

    "And what do you think you are doing?" Aarvi questioned with a hint of aggression in her tone. She clenched her teeth and red at Leon. Her fingers balled into tight fists turning her knuckles pale.

    Leon''s attention shifted to her little face. His mood immediately lifted looking at her fury. He would love every expression in her eyes except the emptiness. Even the thought was enough to give him goosebumps.

    The fool knows after he''s suffered.

    Leon was careful there. He didn''t want to get fooled by her again and again with her acting. "Come on Ava Kelly, I won''t be fooled so easily this�� time." His voice trailed away when he heard a bullet voice.

    Aarvi''s eyes expanded a little and she narrowed her eyes at Leon. Aeon subconsciously took a small step closer to her. Aarvi almost flinched at the distance. She wanted to take a step away but tried her best, not to show her weakness.

    She had thought she trusted Aeon, a man who respects women. Feeling her heart shudder, her body instinctively shrinking away, she realized she was still far away from being normal to mere closeness with anybody.

    She didn''t have time to worry about it. Looking at Leon''s lips graciously curling up, "Don''t gloat so soon. I can change your game anytime." Her voice was cold, warning him to back off before it''s toote.

    Aeon got two minds. He felt it was unfair. He wanted to look at her and also be careful about the surroundings because of the danger. If he watches her, he knows he will be lost in her amazing skills. He forced himself to gaze anywhere but Aarvi. He also focused on not sensing any of the emotions in her words. It was too distracting, pulling him to her like the strongest ma.

    Leon suddenly burst into hysterical yet heartfeltughter. It gave goosebumps to his men. To everyone''s eyes, he appeared like nothing but a psycho escaped from the mental asylum. He is handsome, he might have a killer smile but his sadist personality didn''t suit thatughter.

    Leon had expected her to threaten him. So he curiously probed her, "Little Lamb, how are you going to do that?" There was amusement and anticipation in his tone.

    ''Little Lamb!!'' It would have sounded nice if called sweetly by somebody else. Hearing it from Leon''s mouth, Aeon instantly threw a disgusted look at Leon.

    Aeon missed noticing the sly smirk on Aarvi''s face. Leon was more intrigued about what wasing next.

    Aarvi''s right hand reached the jacket of Aeon. It was truly hard for her. Yet, she managed to tug Aeon roughly and shove him on the sofa. She pulled the knife out of her boot and reached Aeon''s neck.

    Leon loses everything if Elder Harmon and Aeon Harmon loses a life. Was Leon expecting her to be threatening him like a mindlessmb?

    How naive!

    Meanwhile, Aeon stared at Aarvi in disbelief.

 Chapter 652 - Apologetic And Guilty

    Aeon was unguarded for any kind of attack from Aarvi. He never in his dream thought Aarvi could threaten his life.

    When he felt a strong tug at his chest, he stumbled as he wasn''t braced against Aarvi. He fell on the sofa abruptly when she gave him a rough push. Before he could grasp what she was doing, his eyes widened when a sharp knife appeared in Aarvi''s hand out of nowhere. The sharp edge of the knife reached his neck so close that he didn''t dare to breathe.

    Aeon felt his heart race. He didn''t know if it was fear or anticipation or shock. It was overwhelming when he stared at her murderous gaze and furry twitching her lips.

    Leon really felt his heart jerk at her actions. It would be a lie if he wasn''t shocked. He had taken a step forward to save Aeon.. Aaron was her husband. Not just a husband, he was her love of life. Shawn was her best friend. They were obviously important to her. So sacrificing Aeon and Elder Harmon from her game was nothing. Those two weren''t her family or friends. They were just pawns in her game.

    Leon forced himself to be on his clear senses and stay cool, thinking he might be giving out some clues to her. He wanted to believe she didn''t have any idea that Aeon was his weakness, despite guessing Elder Harmon must have told everything to her. So he acted disappointed from her actions, "Little Lamb, you think I will give up for��" His index finger pointed at Aeon who was frozen, "...him?"

    He shook his head in resignation watching her confidence waver. "Little Lamb, if you kill him, I will�� Let me think��" He appeared to be thinking deeply, "I will not kill Shawn Rivas."

    Aeon wanted to spat at Leon but he couldn''t move his body or eyes. He stared at her withplex expressions. He tried to speak but felt his throat dry.

    A mocking smile appeared on Aarvi''s face hiding her real thoughts and expression. She knew Leon recognized her acting hence he was putting on nonchnce.

    Her smile vanished. Her bone-chilling floated in the air, "Leon Harmon, if I slid this thin metal into your brother''s throat, YOU... will feel more pain." Her words were poisonous.

    Aeon gaped at her. The brothers knew she meant Leon would lose the Harmon empire.

    Leon suddenly got nervous hence he threatened back without thinking, "Then I will get to bed a newly married widow." He meant he would kill Aaron.

    Aeon came to his senses. His blood boiled, craving to punch Leon''s face unrecognizable. He felt pressure from her hand on his shoulder when he tried to move. It was a cue from Aarvi to stay still and be scared or shocked. That reminded him she was acting as she strongly believed Aaron could manage on his side.

    Aarvi was momentarily speechless. Leon was still dreaming of sleeping with her. ''Eww,'' She was disgusted by this lecherous man. "Heh? Save your skin." Her sarcastic remark was carelessly thrown at him.

    ''Snap''

    ''Snap''

    The two bullets ran in the air and there were loud noises of flesh shing while exchanging some blows.

    Leon''s confidence shot back as he was well prepared. "Little Lamb, didn''t you include My younger brother in the acting too? He is admiring your performance."

    Aarvi looked at Aeon who was embarrassed hearing the truth out of Leon''s lips. He avoided looking into her eyes due to the same.

    Leon continued as he sat opposite to them and crossed his legs. His head was pushed back with his chin up with his excessive pride on his face.

    "Little Lamb, who uses a fruit knife? How about I lend you a dagger?" Saying it, he looked at a man who was hiding from the other two but he could see Leon. Leon cued him to get him a dagger.

    Meantime, Aeon looked at the knife, speechless. He looked at her and realized she purposefully brought it looking at her acting like she made a mistake. Why? He didn''t know.

    Aarvi used a fruit knife because her ankle was so thin to hide another knife in her boots. She could only fit a fruit knife there. Even though it wasn''t good enough to kill, it can still hurt.

    Leon took the knife and slid it on the floor towards Aarvi. The dagger reached Aarvi before he spoke, "Little Lamb, take it and show me how you will slit his throat."

    To Aeon''s shock, Aarvi picked it up. Aarvi was yet to think what she should do with the knife, both heard, "Little Lamb, quit acting. I know you can''t kill. Why should we waste each other''s precious time?" He emphasized ''Precious time.''

    Aarvi knew he meant to submit to him and go to his bed. She clenched her teeth, holding the dagger in her left hand, and threw it decisively. Aeon followed the knife path when it spun in the air, Leon almost had his heart pop out on his hands. He dared to give her the dagger because she wouldn''t kill him as That wasn''t her aim.

    The dagger stuck on the pir where the man was going back to hide. He fell on his buttocks due to a sudden bolt of fear and shock. That man looked behind Aarvi and then flustered catching sight of Leon''s darkened face and hid again, scolding the woman in mind, ''Another psycho in the house.''

    She dusted her hands, reminding Leon about their first meeting after the Mirage banquet, "I had told you, Pedophile, if I rece chocte with a dagger, I will ruin your face... I see, you don''t love your face."

    A disgust appeared on Aeon''s face hearing her address Leon as ''a Pedophile.'' He couldn''t believe Leon hadn''t left young girls either.

    Leon recalled he had thrown a dagger at her right in front of Harmon Industries. She had blocked it with chocte bars and thrown the chocte bar on his face and the knife had broken his car ss panel. How could he forget her aims are sharp? How dare he hand her such a sharp dagger?

    Leon''s pale face recovered when he saw his men drag one of the men from the main door. He smirked evilly. Her bodyguards lost against his men.

    "Bring them.'' He ordered. Now he is prepared to see fear in her.

    Not just Aaron and Shawn, he had her men under him. So he could kill each one while she would never kill Aeon or any innocent ones. He pitied her for being kind. For to be a viin, one shouldn''t have kindness and she failed right there.

    Aarvi turned behind tracing Leon''s line of sight. Her eyes widened when Leon''s men dragged bruised Alex. His limbs were tied tight enough to bruise his wrist and ankles.

    Alex didn''t dare to look Aarvi in the eye. The guilty of failing in protecting her was eating him. He clenched his teeth, trying his hardest to lose the tie but it was impossible. It took five men to bring him in control so how could they let him escape so easily.

    Before she could digest it, she heard dull groans of men. Her eyes shifted to the stairs and saw three of the Shadow team members were dragged down by the stairs. Their limbs were also tied and their faces were bruised. They held back their voice without showing the pain caused by the drag on the stairs.

    They looked apologetic at Aarvi and lowered their heads in guilt.

 Chapter 653 - A Foxy Woman

    The Shadow team wasn''t ming Aarvi. They felt incapable and worthless to protect her for losing so terribly. They were always trained to handle being outnumbered by the enemies yet they lost in the reality.

    Aeon furrowed his brows and clenched his teeth. He was expecting Aarvi''s team to quickly control Leon''s men. He hadn''t expected them to appear so terrible. He looked at Aarvi in rm.

    Her breathing had twitched, she was in shock while she looked worried. The furrows in her forehead were deep. Her lips were pressed to a thin line as she stared at the only source of protection from lecherous men.

    She wasn''t fated to calm down. The other two Shadow team men were dragged out from the same floor.. One from the kitchen and another one from the opposite corner. They were in no better state. Out of five, one looked extremely angry. Max continued to struggle to get himself free, craving to beat those men.

    Aarvi unawarely took steps towards them. She wanted to help them out, get something to treat their wounds but her eyes shifted to the men who held the sharp daggers at their throat. Ready to silt anytime.

    Her eyes widened, she felt her chest so tight that she couldn''t take a breath. Aaron and Shawn would be safe but the Shadow team. They always stayed by her, obeyed her, and also tried numerous times in the past to make herugh. Memories flooded in her mind like a continuous reel. She didn''t like that they had to sacrifice their life for her. A tear rolled down her cheek, then another one. It elevated their guilt.

    Her eyes went on the men behind the Shadow team. She knew they were merciless, cruel and they didn''t care about anybody''s lives. They enjoyed killing people. It was their passion, hobby, and work.

    Her lips quivered nervously. She wanted to buy out Leon''s men but how was it possible. If she buys them for double the price, Leon could raise the price right in front of her or just order them to kill the five men. To scare her, to see her filled with remorse.

    Scare? Wasn''t she scared already?

    Her heart was shuddering in her chest like a withering leaf on a dying tree.

    Aeon hadn''t thought Aarvi would kill him. So he could guess her turmoil to see how her men were at the brink of losing their life. His eyes nced over more than thirty men who came out and surrounded them.

    Five on thirty!? They were heavily outnumbered. Including him and Aarvi, they couldn''t even stand a chance. He wouldn''t be surprised if more men were still hiding inside.

    His hand reached her shoulder to calm her but what was he going to say? He couldn''t save them. He couldn''t assure her if her team could stay alive. If he did, it would be a lie.

    His hand paused and then dropped. Even if he gives his life, could he save her? He wouldn''t let her be a tool for those lecherous men.

    He turned to Leon who was enjoying someone''s misery. He will probably never be able to see a sadist other than Leon. "Leon Harmon, let them go."

    Aarvi clenched her teeth and looked at Leon. He looked so happy and thrilled that, probably he was never so happy for anything.

    Leon supported his elbow on the arm of the sofa and propped his chin on his palm. He ignored Aeonpletely and watched Aarvi as though he was admiring a piece of art. "I just love to watch amusing expressions on you, Little Lamb."

    Aeon strode towards Leon''s men meanwhile. Aarvi couldn''t kill him but he could. He didn''t think Leon would be confident enough to give up everything.

    Leon still ignored Aeon and recollected the memories, "Little Lamb, do you know? How did you look when you saw me at the warehouse?" A genuine soft smile appeared on his face, "That deep hurt in your expression on your face. I swear, I wanted to protect you that day. But you know��" He half shrugged his shoulder. He didn''t continue knowing she understood why he still wanted to kill her.

    Aarvi spat at him, "I know that I made you an impotent. Aren''t you a sissy?" Her hand spun around pointing at his men, "Without them, you are nothing." Her anger and anguish were apparent in her voice.

    Leon''s men looked at each other. ''Leon Harmon is impotent?'' They couldn''t believe it�� Their eyes widened. Leon, who used to have funte at night, was staying in the house for three years. A few gasps came out at the realization before it was buried soon.

    Leon appeared to be not offended when he could feel how his men were looking at him. He had expected her to stay quiet due to her men in trouble. Nheless, he didn''t want to lose to her and keep his calmness. In the past games, she used to be the queen of serenity, now he will get to see various expressions.

    "Oh really?" Hezily lifted his hand patted the sofa next to him, "Why don''t you check out yourself? We will have many witnesses tonight." Bluntly, he wanted to r*pe her in front of all. He was ying the cat and mouse game.

    Before Aarvi could say anything, Aeon uttered ring at Leon, "Leon Harmon, do you think I couldn''t kill myself?" There was firmness in his tone. His hand didn''t even shake when held the dagger at his throat.

    Aarvi couldn''t believe, not just one, she put so many lives in danger. She was also incensed Aeon was taking that step.

    Leon''s smile vanished to thin air. If not anybody, Leon knew Aeon could do it. If his life could save somebody, Aeon wouldn''t mind putting his own life in danger.

    Aeon continued, "That day I was a fool to believe your words and I didn''t save her. But today I won''t let you put a finger on her." Aeon''s resolute voice stunned everyone.

    Leon rose from the sofa and growled, "Aeon, you better throw that away." He warned Aeon. His hand pointed at Aarvi, "She is nothing to you. She is using you. She is the one who hacked your system and created the rumors. She wanted Amiah Entertainment. She wanted to control you. You are just her pawn. Why don''t you f**king understands that?"

    Leon tried his best to sow discord between them. He wanted Aeon to be disgusted by Aarvi and leave from there. Aarvi furrowed after hearing Leon. What he said was true. But she was at the stage, she didn''t care about the results of it.

    However, there was no hesitation on Aeon''s face. He had long ago discerned everything. He sneered hearing Leon make himself appear high and mighty, "You take me as a fool. Don''t you?" Then he snapped at Leon, "She did all of that to keep me out of your bloody clutch."

    Aarvi was taken aback while Leon gritted his teeth. His hand itched for a handgun to fire at Aeon''s hand. But it was far away.

    Aeon demanded Leon, "Let them go right now." He meant the Shadow team.

    Leon cued his men to shoot Aeon''s hand so that he could lose the grip on the dagger. Then he felt like these men might misunderstand and shoot Aeon to death. So he changed the n. He took steps towards them, slowly, holding down his anger. He sounded righteous, "Aeon, she is just fooling you with words. Why are you sacrificing yourself for her? She is a cunning businesswoman, she took our grandfather away so that she can get everything in her name. Why aren''t you seeing through this foxy woman?"

    He paused and blurted out in nervousness, "She isn''t even Evans. She is Ava Kelly. The heiress of Kelly International. She is all a lie to the world. If I am not good, she is no f**king better." He finally got to see changes on Aeon''s face. He needs to pour some more fuel and get rid of Aeon smoothly.

 Chapter 654 - Unscrupulous Way Of Dealing

    Leon was rejoicing with his little achievement when Aeon looked at Aarvi. However, when Aeon spoke, Leon grounded his teeth.

    "No better? You guys are no match. If you are dust under the shoes, she dazzles in the sky." Aeon almost rolled his eyes.

    He saw Leon getting closer to them. He thought of shifting the knife at Leon''s neck and clearing out the field. Since he had beaten him in his office, Aeon assumed he could handle Leon.

    Aarvi could clearly see through Aeon''s n. If they were in a better position, she would have scolded him and lectured him that fighting Leon physically wasn''t so easy. Aeon didn''t stand a chance against him

    If Aeon goes under Leon''s control, then it would be more like she is in a wolf''s den.. If Leon can''t have her, he would ask his men to molest her. She would never take that chance.

    She hated to make any physical contact with Aeon but it wasn''t the time to worry about. Her hand swiftly moved and held Aeon''s wrist. Before Aeon could ask her anything, she knocked the dagger off his hands.

    ''He doesn''t even know how to hold it.'' She thought of grabbing the knife from the floor.

    Leon was astonished for a moment witnessing how skillfully she handled the knife. He let out a silent sigh of relief when he was sure Aeon would be safe.

    Aarvi bellowed at Aeon, "Are you an idiot? Who asked you to sacrifice your life?"

    Aeon furrowed hearing. Did she say he was a shield to keep her protected? He was willingly doing that to get them out of there. He felt wronged hearing her me him.

    "If I am an idiot to protect you from this man or anybody, I would do it even at the cost of my life. And I don''t need your permission for that." His voice raised at her.

    Leon''s face darkened significantly. He clenched his teeth and red at Aeon like a mortal enemy. He had expected Aeon to be ying along in Aarvi''s game or trying to save her out of gratification. He never expected Aeon to fall for Aarvi.

    Aarvi was taken aback by his outburst. There was worry and fear in his tone thatced with anger for being wronged. His furrows and the knit of eyebrows were loudly saying he was frustrated for being helpless. The fear had clouded his eyes.

    Fear of losing her.

    She knew he was kind. He would feel sorry for an unknown woman in trouble but this was more than just that. She had seen fear in her husband, friends, and family. But she was nothing to Aeon and his reaction was little too much than that of a friend.

    ''No.'' She told herself. She didn''t want to believe what she discerned about Aeon. He should hate her for troubling him so much or just be thankful for her for what she was doing. She didn''t expect or need anything else.

    Mainly, she didn''t want Aaron to feel insecure or worry if she had to meet Aeon again.

    She hissed at him to keep him out of this mess. She didn''t need his blood to spill. She wasn''t so powerless to need a man to protect her. She knew her way out of the problems. "I don''t need your sympathy. Stay out of my business." She was cruel.

    She wanted to be harsh at that time. The harsher the better so that he could throw her out of his heart if she had unawarely taken space. His heart was broken once, she didn''t want him to keep her any longer and hurt himself again.

    She couldn''t believe she was even thinking of Aeon''s well-being when the Shadow team was in trouble because of her.

    Aeon froze, staring at her. He was indeed hurt. He wanted tough at himself for thinking too highly of himself. He was nothing to her. A pawn in her game just to rece his elder brother on his throne.

    How did he assume she was close to him just because she spoke to him in the car?

    When he had no space in her life even to protect her, there he was, leaving his Amiah entertainment, ready to sit on the chair just because she nned it for him.

    ''I am reallyughable.'' He thought, falling silent watching her.

    Aarvi turned to Leon hoping for the silence from Aeon. Her glowering eyes were red, glistening due to the moistness under the light. "Your brother is safe. Now, let them go."

    Leon was content with Aarvi''s reaction to Aeon. It wasn''t like he expected her to like Aeon. He knew Aarvi loved Aaron, more than anybody. One could easily see that in her eyes whenever Aaron would be around. Her adoring eyes on Aaron and affectionate smiles at him were something that made Leon loathe Aaron more.

    Hearing Aarvi, he burst intoughter. He felt the Little Lamb had lost her smartness in fear and nervousness. He went back and sat down like a ruler of his pce. That smugness was back on his face.

    "Little Lamb, why don''t you kill him?" It was obvious she wouldn''t let Aeon die even on thetter''s wish. So why will he bargain for it?

    Aarvi gritted her and stabbed the sofa that was next to her. The dagger de sunk into the expensive couch that almost made Leon imagine her sinking the dagger into his throat. He quickly got rid of his mind when he heard her growl at him, "Leon Harmon, don''t go too far. Aaron will shred you into pieces." She threatened.

    It only made Leonugh again, enjoying her helplessness. He wanted to continue this meaningless battle. But more than that he wanted to y with her, see her cry, and beg him to have her.

    "Little Lamb, your dear husband couldn''t even save himself, do you think he wille here?" Little did he know Aaron was on his way.

    He waved his hand in dismissal to Aaron''s topic. He didn''t want to ruin his mood with Aaron''s name. He offered her a chance of revival, "If you listen to me, I will ask my men to leave your men. How is the deal?"

    Aarvi looked suspicious and hesitant to ept his offer. She heard the Shadow team trying to say but the cloth inside their mouth was stopping them. They were shaking their heads asking her not to listen to Leon.

    When she looked at them, they fell silent seeing her guilt-ridden. They felt worse for her. They started praying for Aaron to reach there quickly and Crack Leon''s bones. Alex clenched his teeth and lowered his head. If they all go out alive, Shawn would dismiss them and put a new team for her. It was theirst day.

    Leon again spoke seeing her willingness and fear of odd works. "Little Lamb, you are thinking too much. I promise none willy a finger on you."

    Aarvi knew he wasn''t going to ask anything good. When she saw him beckon her with a finger, she hesitantly stepped forward and stood in the center.

    Aeon clenched his fist so tight that his knuckles turned white and his fists hurt. He wanted to drag her out. He was aware of Leon''s unscrupulous way of dealing. His eyes were as dirty as his hands. If he can''t touch her, he would make Aarvi bear those eyes on her body. It would probably be worse than death.

    Aeon also knew his effort would be useless. She would rather go back just to save those men than escaping with his help.

 Chapter 655 - His Orders

    "Kneel," Leon ordered Aarvi to follow hismands.

    He had lots of time to y with her. First, he wanted to break her pride. Those angry eyes must be filled with shame. Those pressed lips in annoyance must quiver. Her cheeks should be flushed crying and crying a lot.

    Then he will continue with the rest of the games.

    "Leon Harmon," Aarvi warned through her teeth. She knew he was trying to humiliate her. Not in front of others but in her own eyes. He wants her to look down on herself.

    Leon turned to his man and eyed one. That man moved the knife closer to the neck of Aarvi''s man. Aarvi could see there was no fear in the Shadow team member''s face. They were ready to die for her and he could be saved just by her kneeling.

    Aarvi''s eyes cast down when she fell on her knees. Her lips trembled trying to draw a breath through her mouth. Instead, a tear rolled down her cheek. At the same time, her feeble voice barely sounded, "Don''t."

    A pleased smile appeared on Leon''s face looking at the rolling tear grazing her cheek. He wanted to take the chance and touch her smooth skin. But controlled. Realizing he was having the physical urges to touch her, he was delighted his body could bepletely fine.

    Aeon was done just by that. He strode to her and held her arm and pulled her up.

    Even though her jacket was there, Aarvi felt it hard to breathe when he came so close. She yelled instantly, "Don''t touch me." She didn''t want to lose her control and hit him.

    Aeon left her recalling she couldn''t tolerate touch. He left her hand but questioned in annoyance, "Are you crazy? He is ying you."

    Aarvi bellowed at the fool who was interrupting her again and again. He was dragging her n. "Exactly. I am also ying you." She regretted bringing him to the Harmon mansion. He was meant to be her gate pass and just stand by her.

    "You��" Aeon froze.

    ''ying? Does she mean her words?'' Aeon recalled her n. She will cry and beg Leon. He was bbergasted at the realization. ''She is acting. This is her n.''

    He wanted to y along but he was too shocked to react. He started thinking about how the situation was in her favor.

    Leon was enjoying how Aarvi was breaking Aeon''s heart again and again. Stopping him and making him feel weak and useless. He shifted his eyes to Aarvi who was rubbing her arms kneeling back on the floor.

    He was expecting her to burst into tears. Due to Aeon, she was angry again. He needs to make her cry. "Beg." He passed his next order. "Beg me to let them go."

    The sofa on her left was blocking her view to the Shadow team members. They didn''t know how to show their face to Aaron and Shawn if anything happens to Aarvi.

    Aeon tried his best to y along, "Don''t. He won''t let them go." He stated the fact in irk.

    Aarvi was d he wasn''t going overboard. So she continued her act. Her voice barely left her throat, "I-I beg of you, please let them go."

    "Do you want them to die? Speak up." Leon sounded too impatient. However, he didn''t have ns to kill those five men yet. For some reason, he could feel, if one of them loses their life in front of Aarvi, she would do anything to take his life.

    ying with her was like ying with fire. Either she will burn or she will burn him alive.

    Aarvi''s fingers curled up to a tight fist. Her eyes squeezed and she cried out, "I beg of you, Leon Harmon. Please let them go. They hold no grudge against you. They are here for me. Please let them go. Please don''t kill them." Then she burst into tears covering her face in her palms.

    Aeon: "..."

    He wanted to kowtow to her amazing skills. She was so bloody natural, he fell for her acting despite knowing her ns. He felt like an idiot.

    Leon stretched his body feeling very delighted. He just wanted her to remove her hands to show her face. Suddenly someone caught his attention. That person was moving towards them from the kitchen. Looking at his sous-chef bringing water for him, he didn''tment.

    "What should I order next?" He voiced his contemtion. "Haa�� Little Lamb, remove your zer. It looks ugly on you."

    Aeon: "..."

    He was flustered. Was she going to do that? Leon might ask her to strip in front of everyone.

    "Boss, you must be tired. Why don''t you have some water?" The sous-chef politely asked.

    Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. His sous-chef was addressing Aarvi as Boss and standing beside her, lowering his head. His eyes shifted to Aarvi.

    The hands which were covering her face flipped her long hair back. Her lips were in a sly smile and her eyes were back to her confidence. There was no fear, no worry, or sadness.

    She stood up and grabbed the water ss as she turned around. She went to the couch and sat right opposite Leon while sipping water.

    The sous-chef collected the ss and bowed to her. "I will arrange first aid for your bodyguards. Please excuse me." Then the man left seeing her nod as she hummed.

    Not just Leon, The shadow team was also in shock excluding Alex. When Alex saw her face guilt-ridden, he guessed she was acting. The woman who doesn''t give up was going so easy and taking nonsense. It was a simple guess. If they had controlled Leon''s men, she would have acted till they came. Now it took a long time. But how will she handle Leon''s men?

    Aeon slowly breathed to digest everything. He cursed himself for ruining her ns midway. He thought to apologize to her for holding her as that wasn''t his intention.

    Aarvi took the dagger that she had sunk into the cushion of the sofa. Her fingers yed with the sharp edge looking at Leon. His fear was back, he started thinking where he went wrong and shouted at his men hysterically, "Kill them."

    Aarvi chuckled in amusement. She stood up and went towards the Shadow team while Leon noticed the unusual behavior of his men.

    His men were in no state to be shocked or receive orders. They were nodding their heads feeling deadly sleepy. Aarvi stood by Alex pressed the handle of the dagger on Leon''s man. He fell back without a struggle. He groaned but fell into a deep slumber.

    Aarvi cut the ties around Alex''s wrists. She was cutting at his ankle, he held the dagger as he pulled the cloth out of his mouth, "Young Madam, I will do it myself." His voice was dry and there was guilt in it.

    He then helped each other and five stood up in front of her. The sous-chef was back with a fist aid kit and water for the five. He gave them water and started treating the wounds on their face. Initially, they protested but when Aarvi looked at them, they fell silent and treated each other quickly.

    Meanwhile, Leon watched his men either falling on the floor or voluntarily sleeping on the floor. He even saw two leaning or hugging the pir and sleeping. He recalled sous-chef was giving something for all the men to eat and drink when he was changing clothes. The sleeping drugs took time topletely react.

    Aarvi was giving him the fake sess just to snatch it away. She was cruel, like every time, and made him an even bigger fool.

    He wasn''t ready to give up. He looked at the side where he keeps his handgun hidden. Since it was the question of his life, he wanted to kill her. He quickly took action seeing her assisting her men to apply for medicine.

 Chapter 656 - His Last Breath

    Aarvi''s attention was on Leon''s movements. So when she sensed him standing up and take steps, she threw the dagger before he could cross the sofa.

    Leon paused at the right time when it pierced the couch right in front of him. Incensed, he pulled the same dagger and threw at her with perfect aim but Aarvi had expected it.

    Aarvi who silently took the first-aid box lid from the sous-chef blocked the knife at ease. Taking the dagger to her hand, She yed with the knife skillfully.

    Aeon gulped looking at her hands. His eyes didn''t move afraid she will cut herself.

    Aarvi walked towards Leon who didn''t dare to peel his eyes away from her. He knew she will throw it at him if he moved..

    "Leon Harmon��" Her voice had weight and a deadly warning. There was no anxiety or fright. She was back to her real serenity. Her expression was so peaceful and confident that, everyone could guess she had everything under her control. "From the time I saw you after I woke fromatose, my only aim is to uproot you."

    "Two years of nning, Leon Harmon. Come on, don''t underestimate me so much."

    Why wouldn''t she nt spies around him? Not just him, she was tracking Dn, President Dawson, and another one too.

    Leon''s gaze shifted to his sous-chef. For a moment he thought if she hired a chef to be a spy or trained one man to be a chef. He could remember one thing, sous-chef joined two years ago. He never butted in and did his work in the kitchen most of the time. Even the butler was bullying him with more work, yet he was bearing everything in silence.

    ''Butler?'' Leon''s eyes sparkled thinking butler was alive as he wasn''t around.

    The sous-chef who saw his reaction could guess it while Aarvi was rmed thinking she might be unaware of something. The sous-chef addressed Leon sarcastically, "Master, I am sorry to say that I have overdosed your butler." His mocking tone crumbled Leon''s dream.

    ''Overdosed?'' Aarvi nced at him as she took another dagger from Alex.

    The sous-chef promptly responded, "He always tortured me, Boss. I had to put him at the ce first."

    Aarvi gave a nod in response as she crossed her legs sitting on the single armchair. The Shadow team stood by her like pirs, ring daggers at Leon. They were craving to beat him but clenched their teeth and watched him.

    Leon gulped looking at the dagger in her hand and her men had grabbed his men''s daggers, just to hand her if she needed. One thing he realized, she was specially trained to use knives and she might not be proficient with handguns. Her aims were very precise.

    How is that information useful when he was their prey?

    Leon tried again to dominate the situation, "Don''t forget I have your husband and friend."

    "Really!?" Aarvi asked in astonishment as she looked around. She even tried to look under the center table and sofa, "I can''t see them." She sounded like a disappointed child who missed her candy.

    The Shadow team and Aeon really didn''t want tough but they couldn''t hold back looking at her acting.

    Leon fished his mobile and dialed his men''s number. Aarvi yawned feeling sleepy waiting for him to get some news. It had crossed twelve in the midnight anyway.

    When Leon paled, Aarvi dialed Aaron''s number. She put it on speaker for Leon to listen. She spoke first once he answered, "Ronron, where are you? I am soo sleepy." She spoke like a spoiled wife.

    At the other end, Aaron smiled hearing her. The hint of worry about her safety and to reach her soon vanished. His gentle, doting voice sounded, "Cupcake, I will pick you up in less than five minutes. Are you done with your ying?"

    Aeon and Leon: "..."

    Aarvi hummed pretending to be thinking, "Since I have five minutes, shall I y a little more?" She sweetly asked for permission.

    "Then I will let you have fun." Aaron''s indulgent voice ended with the call.

    The Shadow team felt no special. Aeon thought there couldn''t be a better one for Aarvi than Aaron, he was happy for her. Leon smashed his mobile in ire.

    Leon red at her fiercely. Killing him felt better than this frequent humiliation. He had assumed the couple was stronger together. Then he thought Aaron was stronger. Now he failed to stand against her when she was alone.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi thought about how to have fun. An idea shed in her mind. She video called Shawn to show him his lessons weren''t going to waste. She added Zain to calm him by seeing Leon''s state.

    At the same time, Aarvi asked Aeon as she pointed the coach for him to sit, "President Harmon, have you ever watched knife y at a circus?"

    Leon furrowed. He had expected her to repeat how he had tried to humiliate her - Kneeling and begging.

    Aeon understood her n so he didn''t respond to the question, "I would�� love to watch it." He started speaking looking at her and ended looking at Leon.

    Leon''s chest was rising and falling. His irregr breathing pattern was so obvious. He was clenching his fist afraid of showing his weakness. But the fear was obvious in his eyes. He wasn''t daring to blink.

    Aeon could feel, Leon wasn''t terrified to no return. Leon had some hope. He nced at Aarvi and guessed it might be because she won''t kill Leon. However, there was a limit to everything. She might kill him if he endangers her.

    "Leon Harmon, go, stand by the wall." She unexpectedly sounded politely asked him to do as she asks.

    Leon scoffed but didn''t move. Seeing him unmoving, she pretended to be disappointed with a long sigh, "It''s not time for good people." As if she was good.

    "Don''t fight guys, just tie him up." She motioned for the Shadow team to go ahead.

    The sous-chef grabbed the ropes while the four men went to Leon. They wanted to trap the sheep and prepare the sheep for ughtering without any drama.

    Leon could fight four of them but they were going just hold him. "Four on one." He snickered scornfully.

    Aarvi felt it was ludicrous to listen from Leon. "Speaks the coward." He had set thirty on five.

    Leon didn''t give in easily. They scuffled, he tried to hit them but at the end, four pressed him to the ground, without putting a single bruise on him. The sou-chef tied the two hands separately and then Leon was tied to the wall with the ropes to the hooks.

    I hall was too vast. So Aarvi thought to take a few steps closer. Alex followed her with knives and left them on the center table while holding her mobile to record Leon with her in the frame.

    "Shhhh��" Aarvi shushed Leon when he was struggling to break the tie, "Do you want your blood to spill?"

    Milo Wen was with Shawn when he was going to drop Shawn at Skyarc. He became super curious hearing Aarvi''s sneer. Shawn gave in looking at the pleading gaze of Milo Wen and both watched.

    Zain''s eyes were rather on the men who were lying on the floor. They didn''t seem to be beaten. He could hear the snoring of men. "Are they all sleeping?"

    Alex responded, "Yes, Mr. Kelly."

    The three at the other end burst intoughter. She waspletely opposite to what they would do in her position. They were kind of proud that she doesn''t kill people like a bloodlust animal, yet she has her way.

    They saw Aarvi turn to them and puff her cheeks, squinting her eyes at them. They fell silent instantly.

    She gave heads up to Leon, "Look, I am sleepy. If you move, don''t cry to me saying I hurt you." Before she could finish her words, she decisively spun the dagger towards Leon.

    Leon''s heartbeat shot up at the speed of her racing car. He dare not move from his spot. He squeezed his eyes shut, held his breath which could be hisst breath.

    The spectators held their breath in anticipation. Alex had to get a little closer to Leon for the other three men to see clearly. They opened their eyes wide to see how urate her aim was.

 Chapter 657 - If You Don’t Love Yourself, None Will.

    At the gates, Roach heard Aaron''s instruction, "Stop the car."

    He said less than five minutes because he didn''t know if anybody was there to attack them. Since Aarvi had everything under control and she wanted to y another five minutes, he thought to enter after four minutes.

    He dialed his men, "Search the estate and mansion. Don''t disturb My wife in the meantime."

    Roach: "..."

    He waited for Aaron''s further instructions.

    --------

    Inside the mansion,

    Aarvi was the most calmer one when the knife was in the air. The knife stuck to the wall, right on Leon''s shoulder, next to his neck.

    Aeon pped unknowingly, "That was so cool." He eximed watching Leon huff for a breath as though he was being strangled till then.

    "Little heart, the other side," Shawn asked.

    Kidnapping them? He wanted Aarvi to show how death feels at such a close distance for Leon. His life was hanging at the tip of the knife.

    "Yes, My master." She responded and fulfilled his wish.

    Then the wishes, demands, and requests came pouring in by Shawn while Zain enjoyed in silence watching Leon trembling, yet holding himself for his life. Leon was scared of death, unlike Ava Kelly who wished for death when he was torturing her. So it was more agonizing for Leon.

    After some knives, Aeon''s turned to her. He could feel that more than anybody, she wanted to end everything rting to Leon. She hated to associate herself with him or see him. It was disgusting for her to even look at Leon and aim. Yet, she was holding back without spoiling her hands with his blood. She was brave to stay focused without letting her emotions y her.

    The Shadow team members always admired her. Their respect just increased seeing her today. They discerned another thing. Physical strength wasn''t everything. As soon as they sensed the danger, they should have surrendered and joined her n. But they weren''t as smart as her.

    Milo Wen was d he was the assistant of Aaron, not Leon. Leaving Aaron and Shawn aside, Aarvi is enough to handle everyone.

    To be precise, Aarvi was a little nervous too. She wanted Leon unscathed till the end. He should have the power, he should have money, he should have the looks. Yet, he shouldn''t have a way out.

    She wanted to show him his money, the power and looks were nothing. A woman might appear tempting to him, but she could destroy everything if she wants.

    She wanted him to see what happens if he provokes a woman. He knew her kindness, yed with her innocence, and lusted at her beauty. She morphed each one of her strengths and weaknesses into wickedness, malice, and dangerous weapon.

    She twirled thest knife and warned him, "Don''t provoke me." She was silent for two days for a reason. She had no ns to harm his men or scare him.

    "If I am silent, I haven''t fallen weak." Her dark and cold voice sounded in the living hall. "If I am not killing you, I have a worse future for you. Prepare yourself for it instead of wasting your time."

    Aaron entered inside when she threw thest knife, "Don''t trust anybody. Your one wrong move will cost you everything."

    The spectators silently gasped when the knife stuck between Leon''s leg almost touched his pants. ''She is heartless.'' They thought.

    Aaron looked at Leon who had knives around his whole frame. He thought she was putting another trauma for Leon with thest knife. His gaze swept over the hall and saw Leon''s men were sound asleep abandoning their master.

    Then Aaron''s gaze caught the man in chef''s uniform. He identified him. The sous-chef was one from the Rivas security. Aarvi had asked for a few men who could be very loyal to her. He was one of them. Aarvi looks after each of their family and kids with high regard just because they work for her in danger.

    Aaron walked towards his wife as he looked at his men who were on the first floor. One signaled him everything was clear but their jaws were down when they saw men sleeping on the floor.

    Aarvi turned to the door hearing the footsteps. The dark, murderous air around her instantly cleared seeing Aaron. There was worry in her eyes when her eyes moved from top to toe, looking at him as if he was wounded. If he was, she was going to pierce the knife into Leon''s muscles.

    [I don''t want dog food. I am going.] Shawn voiced his thoughts and ended the call. Zain silently disconnected the call.

    Aarvi ignored the voice. She was about to wrap her arms around her husband, he held her chin between his fingers. His face contoured in displeasure and anger, "Did he make you cry?"

    Leon wanted to scream at them, ''She is making me insane.'' But he was too ashamed.

    Aarvi pouted her lips for always not getting her hug. "You are so mean." She mewled that heard by only him.

    Aaron embraced his wife who looked like she will burst into tears, for real. She mumbled tightening her arms, "I was so scared."

    He knew how reluctant she was to send him out that night. Not to be overthinking or overprotective, she had let him go out. "I am not hurt, Cupcake... Shawn too." He gently rubbed her back, trying to soothe her.

    Aarvi hummed, she had seen Shawn smiling at her so she could guess it. Getting off his arms, she was about to tell him why her face had tear stain, his fingers gently grazed over her cheeks, "I had told you don''t include crying in your acting." He reprimanded her in a low voice.

    Aarvi reasoned, "You know, even the cops ask thest wish of the man who will be hanged to death." Her voice clearly audible to all. She pointed at Leon, "So I was fulfilling hisst wish."

    Aaron''s lips twitched hearing her. And he also knew it was probably herst time showing her mindblowing talent of acting to Leon. But imagining Leon enjoying her act of misery still made his blood boil.

    Looking at Aaron still unsatisfied, "I was ttering the fool."

    Aaron: "..."

    A fool tters himself, a wise man tters the fool. She was the wise one there.

    Before they could continue, they heard the sound of a truck. Aarvi''s eyes shifted to Roach. Thetter quickly reported, "Young Madam, there are more than sixty men excluding the one who kidnapped and followed President''s car. President has taken this opportunity to extend the license of Rivas Security."

    Aaron saw a smile bloom on her face. "That''s great." She mumbled to him before tugging his hand, "I want all these men''s one bone to be broken. They shouldn''t recover for two weeks. I don''t like his petty games." If Leon''s games have to be stopped, then they should make his men useless.

    Aaron nced at Alex who immediately responded, "We will take care of it, Young Madam. Please go and have some rest."

    Aarvi paused, "You guys take some rest, Just instruct them." Aarvi circled her finger pointing upstairs. She knew there were at least twenty upstairs and more people around.

    She turned to sour-chef, "Enjoy with your family taking paid off. Then report back to the Rivas security. I will reach out to you if there is anything."

    He gave a modest bow to her, "Copied that."

    Then her gazended on Leon. Her eyes glinted with unreadable emotions before she instructed more, "Call Dn Harmon here. Let him handle his brother."

    Finally, at Aeon. Her voice had little gratification but mostly unemotional, "Thank you foring here, President Harmon. I am sorry for the events here." She paused recalling his self-sacrifice, "Be selfish. Keep yourself safe first before helping others. If you don''t love yourself, none will."

    Aeon understood what she meant. He obediently nodded and heard her. "Take the Buggati." She wouldn''t give SSC Tuatara and take the chance of getting bugged, "Somebody will drop your car."

    Now it was time to keep Aeon safe from Dn. She was finding his actions suspicious, including his sister''s case.

 Chapter 658 - Unless Provoked

    After a few more general instructions, the couple left with Roach in Rolls Royce. Aaron had to tell her everything that happened on his side seeing her still worried he might be hiding something.

    As soon as they reached Skyarc, she sprinted to Shawn''s bedroom and pounded on the door. Shawn had taken bath and was about to go to bed when he heard the hurried knocks on the unlocked door. He knew who was there at the door. He wore his t-shirt and opened the door.

    He thought she was giving him a hug but her hand reached his left ear tip. He faintly hissed when her finger grazed the burnt skin. He only got to know he was hurt when he was showering.

    "How did you know, Little Heart?" He asked. How could he believe she could guess it just by his brother''s brief? If Aaron knew, he would have first checked on him. His friend was too detail-oriented..

    Aarvi fetched the small medicine box he had in the bedroom and applied the cream as she heard him speak, "Only the edge of bullet grazed my skin, Little Heart."

    "I know." And that was enough to give a near heart attack for his elder brother.

    Then she sat on the bed next to him and sighed, "This won''t happen again." She didn''t think Leon would dare to pull any tricks in two days.

    However Shawn poked her head hard, "It might not happen again because of Leon. But I might get new enemies��" He corrected himself, "We might get new enemies. We have to be even stronger."

    Aarvi smiled hearing his mature talk. She patted his head, "I will protect you, My cute little prince."

    Shawn chuckled seeing her still treat him like a kid even after knowing he killed people, "Then I will be under your protection, President Evans." He sounded humorous.

    Nevertheless, Aarvi seriously responded, "I will make your enemies cry blood."

    "I believe you." He had no doubt in that.

    They will y and enjoy their life unless provoked.

    Aarvi gave him a hug before sprinted to her bedroom in her penthouse.

    -----

    Her husband had just undressed and stepped inside the shower cubicle, she went around him twice and was happy he had no bruise or anything other than faint marks of her nails on his back.

    "Do you have any fetish of watch a naked man?" He was just trying to cool her off from the kidnap and worry mode.

    Aarvi stood on her toes and pecked his lips. Her alluring voice crawled to his ears, "Maybe�� But only my husband." Looking at his eyes, the back of her fingers trailed on his muscr toned chest down to his sculpted curves of the abs tempting his nerves. Before his hand could hold her and pin her there, she ran away to the walk-in, "Take a shower, Ronron."

    ''Now I need a cold shower.'' He thought looking down at himself. She was bing his physical necessity but it was toote in the night and they had been through a lot. With that, he wanted to give her some alone time to gather herself.

    Aarvi changed to nightwear, washed her face, and rxed. Her fingers gently rubbed her limbs applying the moisturizer but her focus was lost from the reality. She didn''t even know when she dozed off curled up on the bed while waiting for Aaron.

    Aaron carefullyid her head on the pillow and covered her with the nket. He made a few phone calls before getting on the bed.

    -----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Dn woke from sleep and rushed to the Harmon mansion. He got a mysterious call asking him to save Leon. He also heard Leon''s voice behind, screaming at the caller to untie him.

    He was shocked to see none were patrolling in the estate and looking at the security men asleep. His jaws dropped when he saw a heap of men lying in the courtyard. Most were groaning in pain and the rest had fainted.

    ''Why did Leon gather so many men?'' Dn rushed inside thinking if Leon beat so many people in frustration.

    He stood frozen looking at the living hall full of snoring men. He could make out some were groaning in sleeping. An anger-filled voice barked at him, "Dn!"

    Going out of the daze, his eyes shifted to the direction where the source of voice came. His eyes almost popped out looking at Leon''s state. He rubbed his eyes twice but the scene didn''t change. Gooseflesh raised on his body, ''Who the heck did this to Leon?'' He gulped. That was truly scary.

    He was alerted thinking if anybody else was there, waiting to capture him. Anyway, Leon yelled at him, "What the f**k are you looking at?"

    Dn ran up to Leon. He removed the knives first. He was embarrassed to remove the knife that was between Leon''s leg. So he untied Leon''s right hand.

    Leon held the knife which looked like he held his manhood. Dn forced himself to have a straight face and untied his left hand while Leon threw the dagger away.

    Leon looked at his hands. He was shaking very badly despite trying to calm himself for forty minutes. He had tried to take it cool when she was throwing knives at him as she won''t kill him but as soon as the knife was getting near, his heart was shuddering tremendously. Every time he felt like he came alive from the brink of death. It couldn''t just describe that feeling.

    Dn asked looking at the living hall, "What is going on here? Who did this to you?" He questioned with a hint of shock.

    However, Leon clutched his fists to appear normal and stared at Dn for a few seconds until Dn turned to him. Then Leon shrugged and walked away without responding to his question. Anyway, he didn''t forget to alert him. "Ava Kelly has left spies on each one of us."

    Dn: "..."

    Leon took the stairs to go to his bedroom as he ordered ncing at frozen Dn, "Clean this mess."

    Leon discerned Aarvi''s next targets. President Dawson, him, and then Dn Harmon. Leon was cent percent sure, Aarvi might let him live in pain but thest one would die of fear. He would sit and stare at the door, without knowing when she might burst that door open and enter inside.

    Leaving all these behinds, he wanted to think of a way to control the couple from humiliating him or doing anything against him. He had heard her crystal clear. She took two whole years to n before starting her game. It only meant, she had numerous spare ns to waste on him. So he needed to stop her at any cost. He had already lost too much, his name, fame, family, control, power, and whatnot. He can''t lose more.

    He felt taking a few steps back would be better to get rid of the danger that was at the door. He thought to bow down and take his time. He could wait till she lets her guard down. He didn''t find anything better than this n.

    Apology?

    Settlement?

    He needed something or some reason to bargain with Aarvi and Aaron. He didn''t want to attack this time as she had sharply told him, he wouldn''t be alive to take any wrong step. So he wanted to take a careful step andpromise with them. But how?

    His whole night was spent trying to calm himself while forgetting the images of knives spinning towards him and thinking how topromise to keep his life safe.

 Chapter 659 - A Surprise

    In the morning,

    Aarvi woke up at her regr time. She found herself holding Aaron''s hand and hugging his forearm in sleep. And her husband was sleeping peacefully on the next pillow. It had been many days since they slept on different pillows. She was so used to his arms around her and waking up to his masculine scent and the warmth.

    Propping her head on her hand, she silently watched her husband. She knew not just her, he was worried too. He rather prefers her to stay safe in the home than going out, looking for trouble. Yet, he convinces himself only for her. She continued to watch stealing some kisses.

    Aaron took a deep long breath and she understood he was waking up. She waited to see if he would go back to sleep, look for her or wake up straight.. His lips tempting arced, making her think why he might be smiling? Morning dreams?

    She whispered, going closer to his ear, "What are you dreaming of, Doctor Rivas?"

    Suddenly his arms wrapped around her waist and she ended up on top of him. Then she was surprised when he did nothing. But it was more like an invite for her to be mischievous.

    ''I am not falling for it.'' She knew he could shift the trouble maker title to her and say, ''You started it.'' When he was the one asking for it.

    Aaron was waiting, waiting, and waiting, but she stayed frozen without movements. Her head wasn''t resting on him to think she dozed off so he couldn''t understand what she was up to. And then, he opened his eyes and looked at the gorgeous smile on his wife and the honey-dipped voice melted his heart, "Good Morning, My Love."

    There was a hint of tease at the corner of her lips. She dipped her head and nted a soft, sweet kiss on his forehead, then one on his cheek. Then again a heart-stealing smile.

    His wife''s brain was working early in the morning. Nevertheless. he had plenty of reasons to eat her. "Somebody absconded yesterday. Should I catch the thief, Darling?" His hand snuck under her ck nightdress. He watched her flinch when his finger grazed over smooth skin on her back and trailed up.

    Aarvi was the thief for tempting him and running away. She couldn''t believe he was keeping a straight face when his naughty hands were making her heart race. The more she tried to escape his fingers, his sensual touch was making her react just as he wanted.

    She tried to roll off but his big warm palm spread on her back and pressed her down on him. "Where�� are your hands going, Sweetheart?" Only she knew how difficult it was to say it so audibly when his other hand reached her leg under the duvet.

    Aaron stated the matter of fact, "Honey, they go where they belong." His husky tempting voice was breaking the little control she was holding up.

    Why didn''t she know his hands belonged to her body?

    Unwilling to give up in the early morning naughty battle, she tried to counter, "They��" She huffed. Her arm strength gave away, almost making her fall on him when his hand shifted in the direction. His big palm gently and tortuously slow, massaged her soft peak. As if one wasn''t enough, his other hand caressed her thigh moving up tormentingly slow.

    "They�� shouldn''t?" He teased her when he already knew, she could pounce on him any second.

    He waited for her to respond to him when his slow torture was making her crazy, "They should," He gave the permission he wanted.

    She suddenly gasped when he rolled over her and pressed her under him. As much as she craved for him, she could see the desire filling in his eyes. This man was a devil, a big bad wolf on the bed.

    "And�� My lips?" His deep voice tantalized her ears and he started prepping her face, down her neck. Being as slow as he could.

    She knew if she wanted she could end his torture and get off the bed. But she clearly didn''t want that. Why work out separately when they could burn the calories together.

    Her fingers grabbed his hair and nibbled his ear, "Every inch of you belongs to me." Even though she wasn''t a kind of possessive one, she knows he loves if she sounds possessive. Or maybe they had a healthy kind of possessiveness to each other.

    His eyes glinted darkly hearing her. He added some spice, "Then let''s see who loves more." Before she could fathom his words, a moan slipped her lips.

    "Devious�� .... Slo�� Ronro��" When she rolled on top of him, she didn''t realize, she fell into her husband''s trap.

    How could making love on the bed prove who loves more? His Cupcake is still adorable for him to love her more.

    Then what followed was a morning, both would remember for years andugh for many reasons. One, keep track of the time. Two, not to leave so many marks which would be hard to cover. Three�� Let''s not discuss their bedroom codes now.

    ----

    Aarvi had to feed Aaron his breakfast when he was in a web conference. The whole management was stealing nces at Aaron so thetter turned off his camera and heard the presentation. Busy reading a file and hearing the other end, he forgot to turn off the mic after he instructed something to them.

    "Cupcake, I am full." The chicken sandwich she made was nutritious and heavy. He didn''t keep track of how many he ate and Aarvi was feeding him continuously, reminding him to chew if he was lost in work.

    "Ronron, thest piece��. Open your mouth�� Good boy��." She coaxed and made him take a bite.

    Shawn was in the meeting too. He messaged Milo Wen to mute his brother and rushed to the next door. After beating his friend and making her cry, he returned to attend the meeting.

    Aaron didn''t disturb the friends and threw a blind eye. He was with his wife, why should he be embarrassed? He didn''t care what they thought.

    ----

    Aarvi''s initial day n was to go to the office. Since she was alreadyte, Dax had handled the morning meeting. Then the rest of the day''s work was taken by Aarvi asking him to rest. But the man took the chance and sneaked out of the penthouse to look for his girlfriend.

    Aarvi got a message, that made her grin to herself. Then the doorbell rang. Aaron had seen a bright smile appear on her face. He was curious to know what made her so ted.

    Hence he kept hisptop away and saw her collect an envelope from Alex. She announced, skipping towards him, "Surprise!" She handed the envelope to Aaron and anticipatingly looked at him signaling him to open it.

    Aaron tugged her and made her sit on hisp. His arm coiled around her waist. "I am curious." Especially because of her smile and happiness.

    He checked the envelope carefully. It was a courier from Country S. He tore the tip of the outer envelope and took the white envelope out.

    Aarvi tilted her head to see his expression. But she didn''t get to see what she expected.

    As soon as his eyes fell on the letters printed on the envelope, his face darkened. His hand unwrapped from her waist. Even though he didn''t push her away, Aarvi could feel his body reaction. It was sharper than a knife, cutting off her excitement and calmness.

    She voluntarily stood up. "Ronron, what''s wrong?" She uneasily asked. She saw him clenching his teeth and her heart dropped to her stomach. His grave silence and quiet anger were making her eyes moist. She tried to hold back her emotions and breathe.

    She felt a lump in her throat seeing him unmoving and mute, "Ronron��" Her voice slightly quivered. Her hand reached his shoulder but he evaded her touch and stood away facing his back to her.

    She had thought it would make him happy. She can''t know if he doesn''t tell her. So she tried again "T-tell me what happened? I-if you don''t tell me, I won''t know. I can''t correct it."

    ''Smash''

    Aarvi''s shoulders jerked when he threw the envelope on the center table as he turned to her. "Tell you what, Cupcake!?" He demanded without a hint of mirth in his voice. He was holding back but still, he was cold.

    He took a step closer to tell her something but he held back. He started taking steps away from her. He sounded hurt when he epted her surprise for him, "Now, you want me to go away��" He nodded without looking into her eyes, "Alright, I-I will leave."

    Aarvi flustered hearing his words. She reached out to hold him but he walked away and left the penthouse.

 Chapter 660 - Silence

    Aarvi tried to call Aaron but the lump in her throat left no word out of her lips. She ran behind him and tried to stop him, "R-Ronron��" She had just reached the elevator and the doorpletely closed.

    The tears were streaming on her cheeks without understanding how it ended up that way. She just wanted to let him know he could fulfill his dreams. He doesn''t have to be stuck with her and ignore his dreams. ''I want him to leave?'' She never thought of it.

    She desperately wiped her face when her gaze became blurred due to tears while looking at the small screen which disyed the floor number of the elevator. She wanted it to move up and return to her. "Ronron, pleasee back." She pleaded with more tears rolling out.

    She could bear his anger but she didn''t like it. She never thought he could bring himself to push her away.. It was hurting. The more she tried to keep her calm, her tears weren''t listening to her.

    "Aarvi Evans, you can''t cry. Be calm and think." She repeated to herself but she couldn''t. The more she recalled his expression, it broke her further.

    She hated herself for crying when she should have been calm and thought about what she did that made him angered. It was like her mind was on strike and all she could do was cry and repent.

    She ran back inside and searched her mobile. She dialed Aaron''s number and kept it near her ear. But his mobile was right on the couch.

    Her eyes fell on the white envelope which was on the center table. She looked at the big bold prints on the envelope. ''Medical Research Centre, Imperial University.''

    She realized her mistake. She did what Jordan did in the past. Her intention was also right as Jordan but they chose the wrong path. Jordan didn''t ask Aaron what he wanted and she assumed that he wasn''t continuing his studies because he was bounding himself to her due to the troubles she was in. They didn''t wait for Aaron to make his life decision.

    She never wanted to control him. She just wants him to think of him so that she could support him�� ''Why can''t I do anything for him?'' Whenever she tried to do something, it was ruined every time, and this time she was entirely in the wrong. She felt like she never did anything right, hence nothing ever worked out.

    When she felt her back hit the wall, she crouched down, "I am sorry, Ronron�� I am sorry��."

    -----

    Aarvi was right. Aaron couldn''t believe she never asked him even once and applied to the far-away medical center on behalf of him. They had struggled too much to get back together and she was pushing him away for three years. He thinks hundreds of times if he has to stay even a day far from her and she nned years of distance without consulting him even once.

    He had thought they were tuning so well, living life too good to believe. As though somebody cursed them, somebody evil eye took their happiness, he felt like he was going back to zero.

    When he had left once, she had suffered way too much. What would happen to them if he leaves again?

    Would she get hurt again? He doesn''t know. She could protect herself, she could take care of everyone and she could do everything on her own. She was so strong-headed and calm that she probably will live without the need of him.

    He didn''t stay with her, afraid of being convinced by her. He didn''t want to go back because he couldn''t say no to her. Yes, it used to be his dream to have the best education, learn more and be an efficient doctor who could save more people. A part of him still wanted to do it but not at the cost of going so far from her. He really wanted somebody to convince her but he doubted anybody would seed unless she could make up her mind.

    The elevator reached the basement floor and the doors opened. He stared at the cars but didn''t step out. He knew running away won''t solve it. They needed to speak and he needed time to ept that he might fail to convince her and he might have to go to a different and far away country.

    He slowly understood why Shawn was hurrying to take over different departments. It was apparent he already knew about this ''Surprise.'' He was aware that Shawn and Aarvi respected his job too much and that solid reason was enough for them to support each other.

    The door of the elevator closed and he didn''t move. He leaned on the wall and closed his eyes. He had seen fear in her eyes. Fear of losing him. Then he couldn''t understand why she arranged for him to leave.

    ''Does she even know what she is doing?'' He strongly doubted it.

    His cupcake had traveled four hours, just to be with him. "How could she do this?" He started doubting Zelda might have said something to her.

    He pressed his finger on the biometric scan and the elevator started going up. Even if they have to part for three years again, he wanted it to be on a good note. Anger, sadness, disappointment, and mimunication could ruin their rtionship. He wanted to save what they had between them. He knew it was going to be tough for both of them, yet he made up his mind to keep both of them strong.

    When he reached the penthouse, he saw the door was open. He went inside, his eyes desperately searched for his wife, his Cupcake. He caught the little frame sniffling hard, shrunk at the corner, crying and mumbling to herself.

    He sighed. If her actions broke his heart once, her state was giving him more pain. If he hadn''t returned, he was cent percent sure, she would have cried till she fainted. Even Laze wasn''t there to soothe her. He pushed the door to close as he hurriedly went towards her.

    As he went closer he deciphered her words, "...Come back�� pleasee back��" She was yammering.

    Aaron realized he didn''t take his mobile and she was scared thinking he might not return. When she had the power to dig him out of anywhere, he couldn''t believe she was crying for him. Probably that''s the difference between how she treats him and handles others.

    The doortching to the frame took her attention. She lifted her flushed, tear-stained face and caught his sight. "Ronron��" She hurriedly tried to stand and reach him.

    Aaron ran towards her looking at her right-leg home slipper caught under the left. Before he could reach her, she tripped and fell.

    Aaron was momentarily speechless. The woman who left all the men pale in the Harmon mansion including her guards was crying her eyes out and tripped herself.

    When he sat down in front of her, he saw her hesitation to reach him out. She didn''t cry for the fall and apologized, "I am so sorry Ronron, I didn''t mean to control you. I don''t want to decide for you either. I was wrong to send your papers without taking your consent. I- I had seen the mail in your draft box so��" She shook her head trying to defend herself. She corrected herself, "I know I was in the wrong. If you don''t want to go, it''s alright. You don''t have to." She lowered her head seeing him aloof without saying anything to her, "I am sorry, Ronron. Scold me if you are angry, please speak."

    Silence never could be a solution between couples.

 Chapter 661 - Her New Enemy

    Aaron watched her silently for a few seconds before reaching her. He lifted her chin and asked, "Are you angry?" due to his behavior.

    Aarvi promptly shook her head, "I am sorry."

    His indifferent voice continued as he gently caressed her chin with his thumb, "Then why are you away?" She would have leaped into his arms if she wasn''t angry.

    "Because you are angry." She didn''t want to get pushed away.

    Aaron didn''t react to it. He checked on her legs as he continued to ask, "What if I hadn''t returned?"

    Aarvi watched his actions. He was treating her like a patient rather than as his wife. The way he held her and checked her was so in contrast to how he usually takes care of her..

    Hearing his question, she promptly responded, "I wanted to wait for an hour so that you could cool off. Then��" She paused, biting her lip. She might probably rile him up, "Then I would have reached you and beat you up." Beat him up and tell him that he could reject her surprise.

    His wife doesn''t just cry, she knows to ept her mistakes and keep things back in ce. He further cooled off after hearing she would have reached for him.

    Aaron left her leg down on the cold floor. Since she was on ts, she hadn''t sprained herself. Her knees and palms were red due to fall.

    His fingers wrapped around her ankles and pulled her on hisp from the cold floor. Aarvi blinked a few times. She still couldn''t read if he was angry or not or hiding it. However, she took the liberty and wrapped her arms and legs around him. Even if he wanted to, he can''t throw her away now.

    She heard him breathing a long sigh before his hand secured around her and another one caressed her head. She told him that he doesn''t have to go because she arranged for it. So, "What if I want to go?"

    "Then I will be your support. I will wait for you every day and take care of the rest so that you can focus on your research." She stated.

    Wait every day for three years? That''s even more tormenting. "Then who will look after you?"

    Aarvi pushed her head back and pointed at his chest, "You are going to be a student again. I will look after you and take care of myself too."

    Was he missing something? Aaron slightly moved her back on hisp and braced himself for the attack. He spoke in confusion, "But you will be here." He meant Mocon.

    Aarvi furrowed when he pushed her away. She responded looking at his hands holding her away, "Why will I be here?" Then her eyes widened.

    Now every piece fell into ce. He thought she was sending him away because he assumed he was going alone to country S.

    ''Oh, crap.'' Aaron had thought he had a brain. Looks like he had sold it off in the morning while loving his wife.

    Her hands shifted. She clutched his cor and gritted her teeth. She asked through her teeth, "Aaron Rivas, will you confess or should I beat you to a pulp?" She couldn''t believe he got mad over the misunderstanding and she cried over it.

    Aaron didn''t think of the possibility of Aarvi changing the countries for him. She had her huge growingpany. It needed her presence to build it stronger. Her family and friends were in the Mocon. Her whole life was in Mocon.

    Now the situation has totally reversed.

    He held her hands, slowly pulled her grip. He pretended to be dumb by ying the victim card, "Cupcake, you should have spoken to me once. Since you have arranged it, I will do as you say." Then he wrapped her in his arms as he pped his forehead.

    He was surprised she was silent. ''Did I fool her? When did my acting be better?'' He was even more confused.

    He suddenly hissed when she started biting his shoulder over his light blue shirt. She didn''t stop there. Instead, she was biting him harder. When he couldn''t hold back, "I am sorry, sorry, sorry�� I should have spoken to you. Cupcake��"

    Aarvi left him after hearing him apologize. She made a mistake too, she didn''t ask him or speak about it before making any decision.

    "I am in the wrong too." She mumbled before getting off him. She went to the couch andid on it hugging a cushion.

    These mimunications and misunderstandings were increasing. Even though they were able to solve it quickly, it scared her thinking what if it affects their rtionship.

    Aaron sighed. He went to the kitchen and returned with a damp towel. He wiped her face looking at her thinking something. He could read her worry. "Cupcake��"

    "Hmm?"

    "I think we should stopparing ourselves with Grandfather." Their biggest mistake. They were trying to be better than Jordan but when something was happening they were ending up recalling him. "I think I should stop��"

    Aarvi cut, "Maybe. We assume what we see and do is right. But that''s our perspective. We don''t consider what the other truly wants, what they truly need. We are right at our position but that''s not necessarily right for others."

    Sometimes the right thing for you is the wrong thing for someone else.

    "I promise to speak to you patiently." Aaron gave his words.

    Aarvi shook her head. Her fingers glided over his cheek, "It''s alright, get angry. I only want you to speak and listen to me. And I will do the same. "

    Aaron epted it, nting a kiss on her hand. She patted the couch seeing him sit on the carpet. Shifting, he sat with her head on hisp.

    "What about Skr? It was your dream." He asked. He didn''t want to take away her life and name to himself.

    "It was a dream. Now it''s a part of life. My dreams have changed." Revealing her face to the world was necessary because Leon would use it to his advantage. She preferred to be the mysterious President of the Skr, working away from thepany.

    Aaron kissed her head. It had slipped his mind that she told him once, ''You are my dream.'' and she meant her words when she had told him. Now he needed no more words to exin her decisions.

    Now he focused on other issues, "Medical research isn''t the same as a university."

    Aarvi pulled herself to sit hearing his serious tone. She wanted to say something but held back. She chose to hear him first.

    "Researchers will be working on many emergency cases. I might not be able toe home daily even if youe and live close to the hospital. Sometimes doctors don''t get to step out of the hospital and research center for many days. They will miss food, bath, rest. There is nothing like Sunday or a week off. Sometimes the whole hospital locks down if any virus breaks out. The doctors have to go to different cities for seminars and exchange programs. Sometimes for simr cases."

    Aaron patiently briefed what she might not know and saw her frozen and clueless. He was right. She knew nothing. She had assumed he would go to the medical center like a student and return home in the evening. She could cook and look after him every day staying in a different country.

    Aarvi suddenly got off the sofa and grabbed the white envelope from the table. She was going towards the study room, when Aaron held her, "What''s wrong?"

    Aarvi promptly responded without hiding her bewilderment, "I will shred them. I am not going to send you to hell."

    Aaron burst intoughter. Looks like he scared her with reality too. "You have prepared such a big surprise for me, Cupcake. How could you tear them?"

    Aarvi scratched her head. She looked at the envelope and cursed it to die and vanish in the air. But it didn''t happen. "Shall we act as if we forgot the past thirty minutes?"

    Aaron continued tough, pulling her to his arms. Heid on the couch holding her in his arms, "Then let''s take a nap."

    After ten minutes:

    Aarvi put Aaron to sleep. She sat on the carpet and stared at her new enemy. ''Medical Research Centre, Imperial University.''

 Chapter 662 - Mom

    Aaron woke up with his hands searching for his snuggle bug. When he didn''t find her, he sat and what caught his attention was red ink, no, it was red nail paint on the white envelope.

    ''I won''t let you win.''

    Aaron: "..."

    Why did it sound so dark and menacing? Aaron wandered. He was sure it was for the medical center, not for him.

    Just then, he heard the clicking sounds of high heels. He lifted his head towards the stairs and gaped at his wife. She was wearing a ck designer gown.. The hem of the dress was long at the back and short at the front. The uniqueness of the dress was, theyers under the skirt were designed uniquely to stand out. There was very minimal bling and more delicateness in the making of the dress. The bodice was in a snug fit, covering till her cor bones. A beige color flower pattern was popping on her shoulder. There were no sleeves or any jewelry on her wless hands.

    He felt there was a touch of royalness to the look. Was it her delicate makeup? Her hair? Or her dress? Must be her red lips.

    Despite all that, his attention went on the ck umbre in her hand. It wasn''t any normal one either. The end tip was longer and the handle was in U shape. The overall length was also long. He oddly guessed it was Jordan''s umbre.

    Her look didn''t seem like she was going out with her friends. From her smokey eye makeup to her pointed heels, everything was carefully chosen to annoy someone.

    Maisie Bute!! Aaron guessed so urately.

    "Like what you see?" Her alluring voice sounded.

    "Very much."

    Her shoulders shrugged, "Not for you, Darling." She waved her two fingers and added, "Byee!!" Her tone tempted him to pull her on the couch.

    ''Such a Drama Queen.'' He thought. She was leaving when he asked looking at her back, "I wanna join in."

    Aarvi turned around after hearing him. She nodded as she pointed to hisptop, "Complete your work. We can go on a dateter."

    Aaron nodded and saw her off. He hoped Maisie and Shane''s words wouldn''t hurt her.

    ----

    At Kelly vi,

    A ck SSC Tuatara and Bentley came to a halt. Aarvi looked at the unmaintained courtyard. The dry leaves of trees were everywhere. The grass had grown unevenly in just a week and she didn''t think her biological parents bothered to clean even an inch.

    Alex ced a set of papers inside his zer and held the umbre for her. So he had two umbres in hand. He looked up at the clear sky. It was dusk so the sky wasn''t cobalt blue and it wasn''t cloudy either. There was no scorching sun that needed an umbre. He was really clueless about what she was up to.

    What else he noticed was her expression. She wasn''t serene. She wasn''t cold. She was smiling. She was happy. The curve of her red lips were matching the curve of her eyes.

    Is she so excited to meet her parents?

    No, Aarvi was smiling recalling teen Aaron had dropped her there once. He stood right at the ce she was standing and watched her enter the vi.

    So many things changed from the day her father kicked her out, literally. Would she have achieved so much if she was dwelling in that vi? Aarvi doubted.

    Her grandfather would have pressured her to join him and her parents would have run behind her and ordered her to leave thepany. She was happy that she didn''t have to look at those faces frequently for so many years.

    "I am back." She told the vi. Even if she didn''t have a good memory there, she lived there for the maximum years of her life.

    She walked towards the main door. Her steps slowed down when her eyes fell on a man who exited the vi main door - Maisie''s brother.

    Since Maisie didn''te to see him off, Aarvi guessed he wasn''t helping her. Nheless, she still chose to warn him.

    "Ava��" His voice barely sounded.

    When she was Ava, a little girl till the age of sixteen, she always shed him a smile and showed her respect. And he always treated her like an air, an invisible person. He had ignored her sincerity for sixteen years.

    Aarvi let him taste his own actions. She passed by without batting an eyelid. She heard the man sigh deeply. And she paused, "Looks like president Bute doesn''t love his own family."

    He turned around quickly. However, her back was facing him. He immediately retorted afraid she will hurt his business, "No, I didn''t help them. I even came by taxi to tell them..."

    Aarvi corrected him, "LIE!!"

    Like a puppet being yed, he revealed the truth, "I came by taxi and lied that the Rivas family ruined me too."

    Now, she was Rivas. That meant, he didn''t reveal to his sister and brother-inw that she is Ava Kelly. He was smart to save his pants. "Be careful. Your fear mighte true." She warned him and went inside without turning back.

    She missed listen to a question, ''Couldn''t you forgive them?''

    Aarvi had expected to feel emotional and hurt by recalling the past while going inside but she was cool. Instead, she imagined her younger self walking in the vi.

    Aarvi soon furrowed her eyebrows. Forget about outside the vi, they hadn''t cleaned inside either. She couldn''t believe the couple who used to scold the maids speaking of cleanliness were living there.

    Anything that was expensive in the house was all taken away, so the vi looked a little nd. Aarvi didn''t even pity her parents. She gave them the roof when they were the ones who snatched everything from her.

    Hearing the sound of shoes and heels, Maisie ran towards the door assuming her brother came back to help them. Nheless, she froze looking at the exquisitedy. She was really beautiful and her face looked innocent. However, it was the face that irritates her the most.

    "Why are you here?" She asked, disgustingly looking at Aarvi.

    However, Aarvi ignored her. She went further inside and looked around. Nothing had changed. Maybe there was repainting. The three years changed nothing there but her.

    Shane who saw her stood up and stared at her. He watched her head to toe. She looked exactly like his daughter in richness and elegant mode. His daughter wasn''t wasting money on expensive dresses. She was a very simple girl. Thedy in front of him was a head-turner.

    However, he swallowed his spit nervously. ''What if she is Ava Kelly?'' A Part of him knew she was his daughter. Not because he felt any connection with her. It was because the Rivas family ruined them, Shawn was a best friend of Ava and thisdy belonged to the Rivas family.

    How could there be such a huge coincidence? His heart was beating so fast in the panic that he started feeling dizzy.

    Maisie hates it if anybody ignores her. Seeing thedy checking out the vi, she screamed at her, "Whoever you are, get out of my house, right now."

    Aarvi nced at her but ignored her. She wanted to rile her up more, "We should demolish this wall and make a huge yroom for my pets."

    Alex responded with a straight face, "Sure, Young Madam. I will appoint the best renovationpany."

    If Aarvi''s face disgusted her, Maisie hated to hear anybody making changes at her ce without her permission. She reached out to drag Aarvi out but Alex used the umbre and hit her hand with a full hard swing.

    "Ahhh��." Maisie cried out when her knuckles stung.

    Shane noticed it and ran towards his wife. Aarvi turned around and gasped as if she didn''t know anything.

    Her sweet mellow voice sounded, "I am sorry, mom. I hadn''t instructed him clearly." She sounded as timid as in the fast.

    Maisie: "..." She forgot the pain and stared at Aarvi.

    Aarvi turned to Alex and smirked evilly, "Alex, my mother always used her hands and legs on me. You should use the same. Got it?"

    Alex held back hisughter and apologized, "I am sorry Young Madam. I will keep that in mind." Back in his mind, he started thinking how could Maisie treat her daughter in such a way?

    Both turned to the couple who were frozen as if they saw a ghost standing in front of them.

    "Dad!!"

    Shane fainted looking at the dark smile on her face.

    Aarvi took a step towards her mother. Maisie looked at her lips painted in red that looked like blood about to roll down her lips. Her nails had the same color. If not a ghost, she looked like a night creature, a vampire to her eyes. She fell on her butt and crawled back, "Y-You a-are d-d-dead." She stammered trembling profusely. The beads of cold sweat started to appear on her face, staring at Aarvi.

 Chapter 663 - A Sucker Of Power

    Maisie had never thought Ava Kelly could be alive. She had strongly convinced herself and everyone around her as Ava Kelly is dead. Hence she never expected to be addressed as ''mom'' by the woman named Aarvi Evans.

    So the thoughts of Aarvi Evans being Ava Kelly started to appear in her mind. In the past, Ava Kelly had nothing and she was too young. Now, Aarvi Evans has everything and she is much more powerful than them.

    She didn''t want to see Ava more powerful than her. She wasn''t ready to ept that, "No�� No, you are not that Jinx." She still didn''t utter ''Ava'' name.

    Aarvi was d Maisie didn''t give her name. Else her name would have been ''Jinx'' instead of a curse..

    Slowly it clicked in Maisie''s mind why Dax was going roundabout pressing them as friend and friend. He was from Skr and Aarvi is the president of it. All the while they were busy thinking about how to swindle money from Hayden, they didn''t even think of different possibilities.

    "You bought my house, you bloody witch." She pointed her finger at Aarvi in fury.

    Alex had thought the woman was going to beg and cry. He was taken aback when she turned into a shrew.

    Aarvi had a satisfied smile when she straightened her back. Maisie feared the power, at the same time, her disgust for her own daughter was more than it. Maisie proved it to her again. Instead of being sad about it, Aarvi was happy. Because what was the fun of ying unconscious or timid people?

    "How could a mother don''t recognize her daughter?" She gleefully said. As she turned to Alex, "If you don''t mind, could you get me a tub of water... Thank you, Alex."

    "Sure, Young Madam." Alex extended his hand to give her umbre back to her, "You don''t have to strain your hands, Young madam." He wanted her to beat Maisie with the umbre instead of aching her hands.

    Aarvi took the umbre and pressed the end of the tip on the floor and looked at Maisie. Thetter''s eyes were wide thinking Aarvi was going to beat her. Aarvi rolled her eyes, "Come on Mom, you might be the worst mother on the earth. I wouldn''t be a daughter who beats you."

    Maisie''s eyes glinted darkly. As soon as Aarvi turned around she lunged at her. Aarvi smoothly shifted her position.

    ''Thump.''

    Maisie tripped when she caught nothing and fell on her face. She rolled on the floor, groaning in pain.

    To the world and everyone, Maisie was a socialite. Elegant, ssy, gentle, and whatnot. But for Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans, Maisie was none of it. She was worse than a shrew. She looked at Aarvi like an archenemy.

    So why will Aarvi expect Maisie to behave like a woman around her?

    "Oops, mom I forgot to tell you that I am no more a dumb daughter of yours." She snickered.

    How could Maisie ept she was crying on the floor and his daughter wasughing at her?

    Ignoring the pain, she snarled at Aarvi, "I don''t have a daughter. You are the jinx. A jinx I am cursed with."

    Aaron stepped inside the vi right at the time to hear it. His face turned dark and colder. He clenched his teeth and curled his fingers into tight fists.

    Some people don''t learn, whatsoever. Maisie belonged to the same category as Leon.

    The sounds of the strong steps resounded in the vi. Aarvi peeked and saw Aaron was in all ck, matching her outfit. She ignored her mother and reached him. Her hands reached his shoulders carefully holding the umbre away. "You are so quick. Did youplete work?" She doubted. She was sure he got ready and followed her.

    Aaron watched her carefully. A small part of her might be stinging inside her but she was fine. He cupped her head and nted his lips on her forehead trying to soothe the any sprouting pain. His heart eased seeing her sh him a tender smile.

    Anyhow, his expression changed to grumpy, "How could you leave me ande here to meet your parents alone? Did you forget they are my inws?" In the end, he stressed inws.

    ''Inws.'' Maisie felt cold run down her spine. That didn''t sound intimate at all. It sounded more like a dangerous threat.

    Aarvi instantly appeared like a timid wife of a rich dominating husband, "Ah�� I-I thought you will be busy, Aaron. How could I disturb your work? Don''t be angry."

    Back of her mind, ''He doesn''t seem to be angry. He is pissed off.''Aaron''s acting was more pathetic than Shawn and Dax''s. Jordan acts far better than Aaron.

    Aaron: "..."

    He saw Maisie''s eyes sparkle looking at them. He was sure she was cooking something in mind to rile him up against Aarvi.

    Aarvi tugged at him with a sweet smile, "Come, let me introduce them to you." She then paused looking at Shane.

    "Aaron, do you know? My parents taught me a lot of things. Do you want to see how my Dad taught me to wake up a fainted person?"

    Maisie was rmed. She and Aaron knew Aarvi was up to something. Aaron responded, "Sure, why not!!"

    "Alex��" She turned around and was shocked. He was getting her such a big tub that she couldn''t carry it.

    Whereas Aaron was satisfied by Alex. If the tub was small, Aarvi would have taken it to her hands. Now Alex will handle it.

    "Young Madam, I think I am aware of how to wake up a fainted man. How about I give it a try?" There was no strain in my voice despite carrying such a big tub.

    Aarvi nodded and Aaron scooped her to his arms. "We have a date tonight. Let''s keep us unwet." Said Aaron as he went away.

    Maisie was so shocked that she just stared at Alex. Thetter sshed all the water from the tub to Shane.

    Maisie gasped, Shane coughed his lungs out drenchedpletely. Alex was wet till ankles and Maisie''s was wet till knees.

    Aarvi pped for Alex when she settled her emotions. "Well done Alex. You are exceptional like my father. I will give you a bonus this month."

    Alex: "..."

    Then she pointed at Shane for Aaron, "See, that''s how my father had woken me up when I had fainted after running from a bunch of wolves all night."

    Aaron clenched his teeth despite her voice sounded lively. It was her vivid past.

    Maisie and Shane were frozen hearing Aarvi.

    Aarvi got off Aaron''s arms and tugged Aaron closer to the couple, "Mom, Dad, meet my dear husband. Aaron Rivas. He is a cardiologist and he is also working as President of Rivas Industries." Then she turned to Maisie, "Mom, you were always envious and aimed to sell me off to a wealthy family for your benefits, remember? The Rivas stands on top of all other families. Are you happy, Mom? I fulfilled your wish."

    Aarvi continued despite seeing the couple pale, "Ronron, she is my mother, Maisie Bute. She wanted to kill me right after she got to know she was pregnant from her one-night stand. She is the best mother ever."

    Then she pointed to Shane Kelly who was on the floor, "And he is my father, Shane Kelly. He pretends to have a brain but has nothing in his head. I lost count of how many times he kicked me." She appeared to be disappointed with herself.

    ''What an introduction!'' Alex snickered in his mind.

    Maisie and Shane were trembling. They didn''t dare to look at Aaron. She still could feel all the pain when Jordan and Megan dropped by and beat them to death. She would die if Aaron did the same.

    "Hahaha�� My daughter is cracking jokes." Shane awkwardly smiled without looking Aaron in the eyes.

    Maisie had ugly frowns hearing Shane say ''My daughter.'' Her husband was also a sucker of power and money. He would crawl where there is more money.

    Shane shed his creepy smile at Aarvi, "My dear, if we make these puns, my son-inw will misunderstand us."

    Everyone: "..."

 Chapter 664 - A Living Hell

    Hearing Shane call Aarvi, ''My dear'' their actions as some kind of joke, Alex was revolted against them. He turned to Aarvi. She looked like she was going to puke anytime soon.

    Aarvi forced a smile out of her lips, "Yes Dad."

    Shane got into his business. "I heard you got married. How about a wedding? We should give a grand one. We can''t fall behind just because they are Rivas, right?"

    Aarvi couldn''t believe her father never gives up any chances and falls as low as he could. She yed along, "You are right, Dad. I have a few hundred million in a few bank ounts. Is that enough, Dad? How about I sell some shares and get you a billion?"

    Maisie wanted to p her husband seeing his face get all the colors.. One could guess he was seeing money everywhere. Probably Aarvi was appearing like a currency note dancing on the floor.

    "That would be great." He hurriedly got up. He almost slipped on the wet floor but bnced quickly and grinned.

    "Forget about the money." Aarvi shook her head. Shane''s face fell and continued to hear her, "I will arrange it myself. You guys are old, take a rest and attend the wedding. Alright, Dad?"

    Shane vigorously shook his head. If she handles everything, he couldn''t cheat a lot of money. How could he ept it? "No, no, Darling. You are recently married. How about you guys enjoy the honeymoon and let me handle everything? We can ask Dad for some contribution. What do you think?"

    Aaron was done with the nonsense. He looked at his wife who had to live between such people for so many years. He had thought he knew her pain but it seemed like none could know her pain but herself. "You are right." Shane didn''t have a brain yet he behaved like he had one.

    Aarvi shrugged her shoulders, "I told you."

    Aarvi shed a smile at her father and ordered the requirements, "Dad, your son-inw likes some coffee. I will have some juice, I guess. Alex will have��"

    Alex was smart to y along, "Tea."

    "Perfect."

    Shane was about to call for a maid and recalled there was no maid. His wife knew nothing to use in the kitchen. Still in the dream a billion bucks to his hands, "I will get it right away."

    Maisie looked like she wanted to crush her husband to the ground and paddle him to death. It was so clear Aarvi was ying him. She wasn''t that dumb girl who would say yes just so that they could treat her better.

    Maisie turned to Aarvi hissed, "Stop fooling him."

    Aarvi shrugged her shoulders, "He is a fool." She doesn''t have to fool a fool.

    Aarvi pointed her finger at Maisie, "And you, I have a surprise for you."

    Aarvi and Aaron sat together. Alex pushed Maisie to sit when she was ring at the couple.

    "Mom, do you remember you had taken me to a cafe and bought me a cupcake. Then left after spilling juice on my school dress?" Aarvi asked.

    Maisie snorted, "I have done that many times. Be more specific." There was smugness in her tone as though it was the greatest achievement in her life.

    Aarvi didn''t get angry even though she was wordless briefly. Aaron wanted to snap that woman''s head. "Mom, I was thirteen. It happened near the school."

    Maisie smirked slyly, "I don''t remember."

    She expected Aarvi to lose her temper but a bright smile appeared, "That''s great. It is only meant to be my memories."

    Maisie: "..."

    Aarvi continued, "That exact cupcake brought me close to Aaron. If you hadn''t taken me there��" Aarvi hugged Aaron''s arm and leaned on his shoulder, "I would have missed my husband."

    Maisie''s expression turned ugly. She tried hard to remember but she couldn''t recall. She had forgotten as it wasn''t any important event for her.

    "The cafe waiter was Aaron. He was the patissier. I was hanging out with Aaron." There was a smile till then. And it vanished slowly, "And he was the one who gifted that dress you tore it off in front of all with your scissors. He gave those pictures to me and you burned them all."

    Maisie started recalling the expensive car dropping Aarvi. She had cut her designer dress, beaten her to death, and burned the dress and pictures.

    She swallowed nervously and lifted her head. She didn''t know when Aarvi stood in front of her. She widened her eyes in a sudden rush of fear and failed to dodge the strike that came right at her cheek.

    ''Pak,'' The fierce p resounded in the living hall of the vi.

    Aarvi had no ns to physically torture her parents. But after recovering Aaron''s memories she recovered a few more traumatic memories that happened after that day. That still makes her blood boil.

    Aarvi held back her anger and said each word clearly and audibly, "I was fourteen years old. How could you tear a girl''s dress, much less in front of all? You are unfit to be a woman."

    Aarvi felt Aaron''s hand on her shoulder. She asked for a minute, waiting for Maisie to lift her head. At the same time, she pointed upstairs for Alex who stood shocked. He epted her instruction and went upstairs.

    Aarvi continued, "You always beat me, that day too. Alright. Who the hell told you I was sleeping around? Did you see it? Ronron is right here, why don''t you ask him?"

    ''Pak.''

    Another p violentlynded on Maisie''s other cheek. Tears streamed down Maisie''s eyes as she recalled everything. Tears weren''t for the past but the pain.

    "Do you know because of your filthy mouth I was being harassed verbally by your maids and servants? They were asking me if I serve older men, if I am avable at night, how much I charge for a time. I am d I didn''t know the meaning of those words."

    Maisie had no idea about this. That day she was angry to see Aarviing in an expensive car, wearing a dress that cost more than any of her dresses. Envious, she said what came to her mouth while beating Aarvi.

    Aaron pulled Aarvi into his arms. If he knew she would face so much, he wouldn''t have dropped her or held her back at the park.

    Aarvi clenched her teeth but didn''t shed a tear. As a child of her parents, she could have epted everything but this�� This wasn''t about a parent and child. These ps were for being a girl, a woman.

    She patted Aaron to let her go. She was alright, she thought. She didn''t want to dwell in the past. The faster she gets rid of these, she will have more time for her present and future.

    Alex returned with a heap of female clothes and dropped them on the door. Then he went out.

    Aarvi looked at Maisie who was ring at her holding both cheeks. This woman never could stop loathing her. "Do you think you could get this vi back to you?" Aarvi snickered.

    Maisie''s eyes widened thinking Aarvi was going to throw them out. They had nowhere to go. Her brother lied to them in the fear of Rivas�� No, in the fear of Aarvi.

    "Oh my dear mother, I will never let anybody help you." She shed a cunning smile, "With your petty brain, you can''t even earn a million. So choose yourself, do you want to run away and beg on the streets or live here?"

    Maisie imagined hering life hearing Aarvi''s terrifying words. The more images appeared in her head, she panicked. The tears of a painful future rolled down.

    Aarvi didn''t forget to add, "Whichever you choose, Maisie Bute, I will make your life a living hell. I will keep you alive and make you suffer."

    Maisie didn''t want to say it but she screamed the words at Aarvi, "I gave birth to you. I am your mother. How could you do this to me?"

    Alex: "..."

    He paused while pouring the petrol on the clothes.

 Chapter 665 - A Maid & A Gardener

    "I gave birth to you. I am your mother. How could you do this to me?"

    Shane came out of the kitchen hearing the shriek of his wife. He wanted to go over but looking at grim Aaron, he rushed back inside to take care of the work and win their favor.

    Aaron had a question at the tip of his tongue, ''Did you realize that now?'' However, he let Aarvi handle her battle.

    Aarvi giggled hearing Maisie leaving the rest confused. "Mrs. Maisie Kelly, I am a jinx you are cursed with. When did you be my mother?"

    Maisie: "...."

    Alex shook his head in resignation,ughing silently. She was professional at throwing the words back and making them regret instantly.

    Aarvi smiled looking at Maisie wordless. "About giving birth to an unfortunate child, Mrs. Kelly, I am giving you the roof. Try me, you will lose it too."

    Maisie regretted never checking the agreements when she was signing the papers with her husband. She had thought everything was going under Skr. If she had read Aarvi''s name, she would have got suspicious.

    Aarvi was going towards the heap of clothes when she heard Maisie''s stuttering voice. "J-Jose was excited to see you. He would be very sad if he knew you did all these." She tried to get pity.

    Aaron couldn''t believe Maisie was still thinking of Aarvi as naive. It wasn''t her fault anyway. Aarvi loved her little brother too much when she was young.

    Aarvi turned around and simply revealed, "I was the one who asked Grandpa to take him out of this hell. He will live like a prince in a big mansion." Aarvi was turning around but paused, "Oh yeah, Grandpa knows I am alive from the beginning."

    Maisie''s hands which were on the cheeks fell on the couch. Now she understood why Hayden started putting them so far away. They were torturing Ava Kelly, Hayden was treating them better so that they don''t trouble Aarvi. Since he didn''t have to worry about Ava Kelly anymore, he mercilessly kicked them away. She discerned Hayden was waiting for Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans to exact her revenge else he would have handled them long back.

    ''Does that mean I will not get thepany? My son, Jose, what will he do?'' Her main concern is wealth.

    Life turns on a dime.

    She was thinking if Hayden was still strong and healthy, she should find a chance to trouble him or maybe induce some problems to his body. So that they could quickly get all the wealth. She was finding a chance to meet him. Now that Ava Kelly was alive and Hayden knew about her well-being all these years, the dream which was at the reach of her hands was going far and far away.

    Her attention shifted to Aarvi when Aarvi asked, "Do you have light, Alex?"

    Alex fetched it quickly and handed it to her. He sensed Aaron''s gaze and quickly rified, "I don''t smoke, President Rivas. I arranged one after Young Madam asked to prepare a can of petrol." How could he forget one of the main requirements to be working at a top-notch team was no smoking? Simply because Aarvi would be around them.

    Maisie rushed to grab her clothes, "What are you doing?" Her all the clothes were present.

    Alex held Maisie and pushed her away. Aarvi lit the lighter and tossed it on the clothes. It instantly caught the fire due to petrol. Alex had made sure to keep clothes untouchable to other items or carpets so the fire was on the floor.

    Maisie struggled to run and save some clothes which were catching fire too quickly. She understood why her clothes were being burnt. She had burnt Aarvi''s dress gifted by Aaron. So Aarvi was burning every cloth.

    "You are vicious." She snarled at Aarvi.

    Aarvi gracefully took her umbre and reached Aaron. Thetter realized why there was an umbre, Alex looked at the ceiling and discerned why she asked him to get an umbre too.

    "Your first-everpliments. Thank you Mrs. Kelly for recognizing it." She showed her gratitude.

    The fire rm started ringing. Aaron took the umbre, coiled his hand around her shoulder, and clicked the button. The ck umbre spread in all glory and saved them from getting wet. "We have a good shower block in the house." He meant it''s a waste to get wet if they couldn''t kiss.

    Shane was panicked. He rushed out and saw the fire and smoke that was spreading. The drizzle of water wasn''t enough to suffice the fire. Then his eyes fell on his wife who crying on the floor while Alex was under an umbre and the couple was flirting with each other. He rushed inside to fetch water inrge amounts.

    Aarvi smirked at her husband. Her finger grazed at the corner of his lips, "Sweetheart, you are going to fast for at least a week." Then she whispered, "For making me cry." She kissed in the air. She wouldn''t be grumpy all day to punish him. She would rather tempt him but give him no chance to touch her.

    Aaron: "..."

    He felt he deserved punishment. But after tasting her, one week felt too harsh. "Cupcake, we are still on our honeymoon period, remember?" His deep coaxing voice almost melted her.

    "That''s why it''s a week. Else I would have increased it to a month." She grinned slyly.

    He was sure she hadn''t thought of the reason he gave. She just made it up there. "I will seduce you." He was resolute and confident.

    He was expecting her to say he would lose but she lifted her forefinger, "I have a few ns for you."

    He didn''t want to listen to them.

    Aarvi continued, "Strip Dance."

    Aaron held back his expression and teased her, "Of course, I will strip both."

    Aarvi punched him and popped another finger, "Lap dance."

    Aaronmented with a straight face, "I am anyway on the top."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She was finding his shamelessness reasonable. Something is wrong with her brain.

    Aaron pulled her another finger up, seeing her speechless. "Hmmm�� The pole dance? We will try different positions."

    Aarvi knew she was already flushed. She retorted, increasing her voice a little loud, "Shameless man, I am talking about dance."

    Alex, Shane: "..."

    Maisie was crying over her burnt dress. Shane had managed to douse the fire.

    Aaron silently chuckled at his wife. She would flirt until her face reddens in shyness and embarrassment, then she will call him shameless.

    Who is exactly shameless? One who wanted to love his wife or one who wanted to see her husband perform sensual dance?

    "Pervert" He whispered to her ear and asked like a gentleman, "Shall we go on our date, my wife?"

    Aarvi nodded but stopped him, "Wait��"

    The water drizzling had stopped. There was about half an inch of water on the floor and everything in the house was soaked wet.

    "Well, Mr. and Mrs. Kelly, If you want to stay here, you better keep everything clean and take care of the front yard."

    Dripping wet, Maisie red at Aarvi. "Isn''t this house is yours? Clean yourself." She craved to see Aarvi fail.

    Aarvi pped, "Alex, it''s my house, they aren''t my tenants. Throw them out."

    Maisie and Shane were flustered. "You- You can''t do this." Maisie stuttered moving away from Alex.

    Aarvi thought, then she took Aaron''s wallet and pulled two big banknotes. "A maid and a gardener. You, you better keep the house clean and You, keep the outside clean. Your wages." Aarvi flinched at the thought of throwing the money, but she did it without changing her expression.

    Shane grabbed them and blew them since they got wet. They needed it to feed themselves.

    Maisie wanted to retort but looking at Alex, she swallowed hard and epted her fate.

    When they left, Shane scratched his head and questioned in confusion, "What about the wedding?"

    Maisie pped him across the face. Kicked her wet burnt clothes. "You jinx, I will make you regret it." She swore.

    She strode towards the table and took a paper and pen from the drawer. Since their mobiles were expensive, Dax''s team had them confiscated.

    She started writing a letter to the news channel manager mentioning Aarvi Evans''s real name, made up a story as she was flirting around with many boys, she was about to marry Vance Hays but she left him for rich man Aaron Rivas. She changed her name and identity as she was a prostitute and many male customers knew her by real name.

    She found an envelope and inserted two pages inside. First, she changed to clothes that were in theundry room. She grabbed the big note Aarvi had thrown and went out to catch a taxi.

    Meanwhile, Shane was slogging his ass off to clean the house.

    ####

    His Devious Rule - The New novel is up.

    Please do give it a read and support.

 Chapter 666 - Pervert Wife

    After exiting the Kelly Vi, Aarvi asked in curiosity. "Any ns for the evening?"

    Aaron was holding her hand. He took his hand around her without leaving her hand and rested his hand on her waist pulling her closer. He hummed while thinking and suggested, "Let''s take a walk towards school. You can tell me your little stories."

    Aarvi chuckled hearing him get curious about her boring life back then. She epted. He dropped his zer in the car. Alex left in her car while Roach followed them at a distance. Roach had to make sure about their safety in case so he had to witness the couple''s every little act of love, mischief, and drama. He doubted if they were teens orpany presidents.

    Aarvi paused in front of the garden where Aaron asked her to be his girlfriend.. "Ronron, do you know? A handsome cute boy asked me out here." She pointed to the swing, which wasn''t far away.

    It was obviously him. So Aaron asked pretending to be dumb, "Tell me more��"

    Aarvi thought to tell him what was happening in her head that day as they went to the park. "I was sooo happy that day. It was my first birthday celebration, so I was crying. Grandpa always gave me money but he never had time. So when that cute teenager gave me the envelope, I rejected it. I didn''t want money. I didn''t know what to do with them."

    ''Cute Teenager.'' He silently smiled and hummed. "And��"

    Aarvi left his hand as she pointed to their right, "Look��" Aaron turned to see what she was pointing at. She removed her heels and took a step away. She spanked his round tight butt and started running.

    Aaron froze. His wife was really a pervert. He didn''t know if he was embarrassed because she spanked him or because she spanked in the public. He clicked his tongue and chased after his wife.

    Aarvi chuckled when she watched his goofy expression. Then she squealed as she increased her pace, "Then I chased after the cute teen." This time he was chasing after her.

    Aarvi climbed, jumped, and snuck everywhere. Now, she didn''t like her dress which was too big to run around.

    "..." Roach felt like he brought his kids to the park. Even the little kids in the park were looking at the couple. A few encouraged Aarvi to go faster and someughed looking at them ying like kids.

    Even though Aarvi tried her best, she was soon caught. His arm circled her waist and pulled her to his arms. Aarvi was panting while Aaron had pretty stable breathing. Both looked at each other and chuckled, pressing their foreheads together.

    A conversation caught their attention, [I thought brother will hit sister.] The girl sighed.

    [No, they were just having fun.]

    A young boy stared at them and asked, "Elder Brother, will you kiss the pretty sister?" The other two kids behind him went away to y.

    Aaron looked at Aarvi who giggled. He would have kissed her if those kids weren''t around. He left Aarvi down. Was he getting a small kid as a love rival?

    Aarvi teased the little guy, "But sister wants to kiss you." She went to his height and kissed his chubby cheek.

    "..." Aaron saw the boy flushed red and covered his cheeks shyly.

    Aarvi stood back with Aaron smiling at the little man''s reaction. She heard his shy words, "Sister, I thought you would kiss my lips as in television."

    Aarvi: ?

    Aaron red at the little guy, "She is my wife." He reached out and gently flicked on the little boy''s forehead.

    Aarvi: "..."

    The little guy''s eyes filled up, "So?" He asked Aaron.

    Aaron: "..." Who was he trying to argue with?

    Aarvi burst intoughter hearing ''So?'' So what if she was Aaron''s wife. He wanted another kiss from her.

    She kneeled and cupped his little face, shocking Aaron. But her lips pressed on the boy''s forehead, "Is it still painful?" She asked sweetly.

    The little boy blushed, shaking his head. "Sister, your husband is so mean. If he��"

    Aaron crossed his arms, ring at the little boy. He was already good enough to let him have his wife''s two precious kisses and he was being called mean.

    The boy saw him and ran away towards his mother. Aarvi burst intoughter as she had seen the little boy''s line of sight.

    Aaron pulled her up and dusted her skirt, "Let''s have only girl babies. I don''t want boys." He wanted daughters as sweet, obedient, and mischief as his wife. No bratty sons.

    Aarvi burst intoughter. Being a doctor, he was saying he wanted daughters. "How many do you want, my dear husband?"

    Aaron gave a deep thought. He didn''t want to trouble his wife but having little ones as cute as his wife was enticing. He wanted to say three but ended up showing two fingers.

    Aarvi smiled without being able to control, "Okay, we will have two babies." She pecked on his cheek and wrapped her hands around his neck, and faced him. "How about we try when we are in the country S?" She suggested.

    Aaron turned down instantly. "No." Then he pulled her cheek, "I want to be with you and take care of you." So after his research ispleted.

    Before Aarvi could say anything, his mobile rang. Aarvi fished out his mobile from his pants pocket and saw it was from Milo Wen. Aarvi answered and kept it to his ear while he was busy soothing her red cheek.

    His hand slowed down and paused on her cheek. His brows furrowed and asked Aarvi, "Cupcake, turn on the speaker and listen."

    Aarvi turned on the speaker and Milo Wen repeated, "Young Madam, Mrs. Kelly is at B news Media. She has written a letter, which I have sent to President Rivas''s mobile. Since thepany MD is on good terms with us, he sent me those pictures afraid of offending us."

    Aarvi wasn''t sure if she was easy on Maisie or Maisie was just too stubborn to understand anything. If Maisie wasn''t liking her arrangements, she had numerous arrangements for her. "We will reach there. Thank you, Secretary Wen."

    After ending the call, Aarvi looked at Aaron. She suddenly cried without tears, "Why? Just why every time, nothing ever works out? The universe was behind us to make us one. Now the universe doesn''t let us spend time together. Does the universe hate us so much?... Yeah, The universe is jealous of us. Because there is no other universe for this universe to romance..."

    Aaron scooped his wife and went towards the car seeing her overdramatic expressions, hearing her silly madness, ming the universe in ce of human beings.

 Chapter 667 - The Landlady Of The Villa

    At the B-news office,

    In the conference room, Maisie was sitting with her chin up. A smug smile was too obvious on the face.

    When she reached the B-news building and demanded to meet the chief editor, it was a little difficult.

    Then somebody identified her as Mrs. Kelly. Assuming they might get some juicy news, an editor sat to speak with her. She simply stated it''s sensational news about Aarvi Evans, the president of Skr.

    She hesitated to give the envelope but still handed it to her. The editor who saw just a few lines - Aarvi Evans is a mask to her real identity Ava Kelly.

    The editor understood the depth of the situation and took Maisie to the 5th floor.. The editor was rmed because if they published any false news against Aarvi Evans, she had the power to destroy whole B-news by filing a simple case of ndering.

    On the 5th floor, Maisie was taken to meet the chief editor who was busy with other employees. The chief editor has the final decision about each news published by thepany. So Maisie thought she would finally seed.

    The editor whispered to the Chief Editor and the expression changed on his face. Maisie read it wrongly. She was asked to wait five minutes mentioning they have to discuss something.

    It took ten minutes and Maisie had the patience this time. Because she was plotting against Aarvi. She was thinking if she gets a chance to cry in front of the camera, she could make Aarvi and the Rivas family submit to her. Then she will again live a wealthy life, keeping them scared.

    "Mrs. Kelly, Managing director, would like to meet you personally. As this is very crucial information, he would like to handle this more carefully."

    Maisie didn''t understand the reason behind such great treatment. He was a chief editor, even some powerful families think ten times to have a conversation with him. Why will put himself down and treat Maisie, a cheater of her family so well?

    Maisie didn''t show her happiness and behaved like a highborndy. That''s how they reached the fourteenth floor. They served her drinks with a few snacks and the managing director rushed over to her.

    "I am sorry for making you wait, Madam Kelly. I am very pleased to meet you." He was a well-groomed man in his mid-forties.

    Maisie shook his hand. Even without makeup, fancy clothes, or styled hair, her confidence was above the roof. "Mr. Watson. We have met before."

    He shed a professional smile, he had already called Milo Wen and thetter asked about the content of the letter. Milo Wen had requested none to speak with thedy except him or his most trusted employees. So excluding the Managing Director, his assistant, and the Chief director none were there in the hall.

    He chose to let them know first because if they send thedy away, she will go to another media to create a ruckus. Staying on the good books of Rivas was too crucial.

    About Skr, if Aarvi knows their efforts without troubling her, that would be more than enough. They didn''t dare to call Dax because he would break the face of Madam Kelly. Who doesn''t know Dax?

    He took the paper, read it, purposefully shing surprised, shocked expressions. Back in his mind, he was recalling Jaxon Evans and Aarvi Evans talking with each other at the birthday banquet. He strongly felt Aarvi was a sister or a cousin of Jaxon, yet she was so low profile.

    He took pictures of the letters, lying as he needed to prepare explosive headlines with the help of his team. Maisie fell on her face, she started narrating tales making Aarvi a viin of it and Maisie as a heroine.

    The chief editor got sick of it when he caught a few scenes out of movies in her narration. He pped his head and pleaded with MD folding his hands to let him go. And he escaped toplete his work and go home soon.

    Currently, Maisie gracefully sipped the coffee in an expensive cup. The MD had left when his assistant whispered something to him. He asked for five minutes.

    Five minutes to destroy her daydreams.

    ----

    Roach followed the couple who weren''t ying around anymore. One was serene, so calm that she had no trouble in her life. Another one was aloof. It was hard to say if he was angry or he was toozy to have any expression on his face. However, everyone was stopping in their tracks at the sight of them.

    Roach heard numerouspliments directed towards the couple. Why wouldn''t they get thepliments? Everything seemed unparalleled when those two were together. They couldn''t undervalue any of them in any aspect.

    Soon their admiration was reced with confusion when their eyes fell on the cops who entered after they entered the elevator. The cops took another elevator. Curious, they stood and watched the numbers. It halted a secondst floor where the conference rooms were present.

    They started discussing if there was any problem. They overthought to the level B-news might be acquired or it might close down with the question, ''How did we offend the power couple?''

    Aarvi, Aaron, and Roach exited the elevator. Mr. Watson greeted Aaron, "President Rivas, President Evans��" He shook Aaron''s hand and nodded at Aarvi whose right hand was in Aaron''s hand. Anyway, he had already noticed thisdy president doesn''t touch anybody and avoids alcohol.

    Aarvi shed a faint smile as she nodded, "Mr. Watson. Sorry for all the trouble."

    "President Evans, you are too polite. It''s our duty to keep the media clean from this kind of false news." Then he looked at Aaron without pissing out the man. "President Rivas, all you needed to do was give an order, you don''t have to ruin your evening."

    Aarvi wondered why the managing director was too nice. Then it shed her. She and Aaron never gave an interview or attended any program. He was trying to get one bird, or two together.

    ''The birds are meant to fly, Mr. Watson.'' Aarvi thought.

    Not just her, Aaron could read between the lines. He nced at the cops who exited the other elevator so he came to the point, "Shall we not keep them waiting, Mr. Watson?"

    Mr. Watson knew Aaron speaks only with his wife and patients so he was fine with his indifference. "Sure, sure�� The woman is in conference room three. This way please."

    They went towards the meeting room. Aarvi entered first when Watson''s assistant opened the door. Maisie turned around and her eyes widened as big as saucers looking at the sly smirk on Aarvi''s face.

    As others got inside the room, she clearly saw Aarvi falling back to such an innocent self. It almost felt to Maisie that she imagined that devious expression on Aarvi''s face.

    The assistant spoke, "President Evans, she is the woman who is iming and making up a lot of stories against you."

    Aarvi looked at indifferent Aaron with a hint of confusion, "Honey, isn''t she the previousndy of the vi I bought recently? I don''t quite... remember her." She sounded so innocent that every other person believed her.

    Roach: "..."

    Maisie stood up in jerk looking at such wless acting. For the first time, she wanted to ept, ''You are really my daughter. You overtook me in acting.''

 Chapter 668 - You Reap What You Sow

    Even though Maisie wanted to tell the world that Aarvi Evans is her daughter so that she could have her money and wealth, she still hated Aarvi to her core and what she was doing was pure nder. What if Aarvi had money? She still wanted Aarvi to lower her head and treat her like a mighty mother.

    Hence "Stop acting, you... jinx." She said through her teeth and thest word trailed away. She didn''t want to ruin her image.

    Nevertheless, the couple had no intention of seeing her y. Ignoring her, Aaron wrapped his hand around his wife''s shoulder as though he was expecting the woman to pounce on his wife to hurt her. He kept his poker face, "We don''t have to keep the memories of questionable people, my wife."

    Aarvi hummed..

    "Captain, please go ahead." He gave permission for the cops to question Maisie while Aarvi was hiding her helpless smile. She really didn''t want this kind of ending with her mother. She had bought the house thinking they would lead their life repenting their actions.

    People don''t understand her kindness. Sigh.

    Mr. Watson had no inkling of their acting. He was ted that the power couple will definitely do something in his favor.

    Maisie couldn''t hold back anymore, She yelled at the couple looking at cops approaching her, "Did you buy all of them with your money? You witch, how dare you say you don''t know me? Now that you have a rich husband, are you shunning and torturing us? I am your mother�� I gave birth to you��"

    Thedy cops held her and pushed her to the chair. The police captain patiently cut off her words, "Madam, if you cooperate, we can solve this smoothly. Else you will have to learn ournguage." He meant they will interrogate with some torture.

    Maisie swallowed hard. In the past, she never thought anybody would hit her, but after Megan and Jordan''s visit, the fear of pain had deep-rooted in her. But she forgot to tie her tongue.

    Mr. Watson turned back to the couple, "President Rivas, President Evans, why don''t we wait in the next room?" It was more like, shall we talk business now?

    Aaron gave a nod to him. He didn''t want to strain his wife''s ears with the screams of Maisie.

    When they stepped out, Mr. Watson realized Aarvi was just putting her innocent face on. She had a beautiful smile when she looked at Aaron. But when she nced at him, he felt a cold run down his spine. Her smile was like a warning. The next second she looked like a goddess with a soothing smile.

    ''Did I just imagine that?'' Mr. Watson turned around and quickly went towards the next room.

    Aaron who saw Mr. Watson''s expressions pinched her waist to stop scaring the man. His wife was better at doing work from home instead of mixing with people and confusing them.

    Aarvi puffed her cheeks before her eyes fell on the restroom signboard. A glint of mischief shed in her eyes. She questioned him damn seriously, "Ronron, who do you want? He or me?" ''He'' is Mr. Watson.

    Aaron was perplexed by the question. It doesn''t have to be asked when she already knows the answer, "No doubt, it''s you, always." He lifted his hand to poke her head for the stupid question and Aarvi tugged the same hand to take him inside thedies'' room.

    Roach: "..."

    He wanted to leave his job. He didn''t want to guard the restroom. He badly wanted to remind the couple that they are married, not a secretly dating couple. And they don''t have to use�� Forget it. He didn''t want to think further.

    Mr. Watson, who turned around at the next room door, saw Roach standing alone next to the previous room. "Where are the presidents?"

    ''Making out inside yourpany''sdies'' restroom.'' He wanted to voice it. Even if he did, he knew Aarvi and Aaron wouldn''t tell him anything. They were shameless after all. But he was embarrassed so he searched for a lie, "They wanted to check out your office��"

    Mr. Watson stood with his hands on the hips. He was feeling his children were more obedient than these two presidents. He called his assistant, "Quick, look for Presidents and show them around. Don''t leave them unattended." Then he went towards his office.

    Roach pretended to be blind, dumb, and deaf.

    While the couple was trying hard to keep their noise down, Maisie was voicing the truth very clearly so that cops could believe her.

    "She is my daughter. Her real name is Ava Kelly. She is fooling you all." She said word for a word. "She ran away from her wedding three years back and appeared now."

    The cops knew they could just shut her up by showing Aarvi''s identification card. But the usation was a woman ndering Aarvi everywhere. If she continues that act, they will get med for not handling properly. So they have to investigate both sides ording to thew, "Let me agree with you madam, do you have any kind of proof?"

    Maisie furrowed hearing it, "Why do I need proof? I am telling you she is the one to who I gave birth." Maisie retorted.

    The captain and other officers looked at each other. Ady officer questioned next, "Madam, do you have any picture of your daughter with you?" Since Aarvi was a big figure, she was sure Maisie would have no such picture.

    Maisie tried to recall and shook her head, "I don''t have." Even in the house, they had destroyed every item that was rted to Ava Kelly. A glimpse of hope appeared on her face, "My father-inw has." Hayden has many pictures with Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans.

    The cops again looked at each other. That means they have to disturb Hayden Kelly. He wasn''t a man they could disturb whenever they wanted. They started getting headaches, "Is there nobody else to prove Mrs. Rivas is your daughter?"

    ''To Prove?'' Maisie didn''t like that she had to prove it. However, she had no choice so she started thinking, "M-My husband. Shane, he will tell you." Maisie was certain here.

    The captain believes Aarvi wasn''t Maisie''s daughter. So he felt like the woman was either mad or had some wrong motive. "Madam, are you doing all these because President Evans bought your house? What you are doing now is an offense." He tried to make her understand so that she could stop her drama.

    Maisie shook her head. Her fury was again ticking up. "She bought the house because she is Ava Kelly, my daughter. She wants to snatch everything and torture us." She pointed to her cheeks, "She pped me, she burnt all my clothes." That wasplete truth.

    The captain felt like pulling his hair out in frustration. He thought to take her to the police station and do a better investigation, "Madam, then you have toe with us to the police station for further investigation. Let me tell you, Mrs. Rivas''s identity is very sensitive, you can''t afford to y with them."

    Maisie pped her hands on the table as she stood up and argued, "Why should Ie with you? I didn''t do anything wrong. I am telling you the truth. She is my daughter. I gave birth to her. She beat me today in my house. Why aren''t you believing me?... You tell me the truth, did she all buy with the money? Or are you scared to go against her?... I can assure you that she is my daughter��"

    She rambled on and on, epting for the first time in her life she had a daughter. In the past, she had pushed and kicked her daughter away saying she doesn''t know the girl, she is adapted, she is charity, she is a maid''s daughter, and so on. In the present, Maisie kept on stressing ''Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans is my daughter.'' She was toote to ept the fact and there is none to believe her. Probably that''s what you call karma.

    You reap, what you sow.

    Milo Wen finally entered the meeting room with the deadly strike at Maisie.

 Chapter 669 - The Reward

    Milo Wen entered the room after a knock on the door. He was holding a file and behind him was Shane Kelly. Thetter looked like a thousand volts of electricity passed through his body. His eyes were wide in shock and he wasn''t focusing on anything.

    Milo Wen saw who was in charge and shed a professional smile, "Captain Morse, sorry with all the troubles." He continued without letting the captain speak, "Young Madam is very sad." he sighed. "If she knew these kinds of things happen, she would rather stay behind the scenes."

    The captain stood up and shook Milo Wen''s hand. He added a response without idea if it was true or not, "I understand. Who would like to handle these after all day of work?"

    Maisie''s eyes sparkled looking at Shane. Now both could identify Aarvi as their daughter.. She ran over to her husband and shook him, "Shane, tell them Ava is our daughter. I mean Aarvi Evans is our daughter. Tell them what she did to us today. Shane��"

    Shane was startled by the sudden outburst of Maisie. He nced at Milo Wen. When Milo Wen picked him from the Kelly Vi, he handed him a paper. It had the title of the insurancepany.

    Since Hayden loved Ava Kelly, he had insured her life and was medically insured with a huge amount - 8 Million. He and Maisie had taken all the money and enjoyed everything. He read the use which was highlighted. If anybody faked the death of a person with a fake certificate or an incident, they would sue the person or group with five times the amount of insurance collected.

    40 Million.

    Milo Wen simply said - ''Keep 40 million ready if you identify Aarvi Evans as Ava Kelly. Else�� be prepared to count the bars in the prison.''

    It was a fact that Aarvi could still get out of the sticky situation but they couldn''t. For emotional drama, Aarvi had saved them from huge debt. So had everything under her control.

    Shane didn''t want to go to prison. So he ignored Maisie''s words and squeezed her hand, "Maisie, let''s go home." He wanted to beg her but controlled himself.

    Milo Wen hid his sly smile while adjusting his sses. When Aarvi told him, ''Ava Kelly''s life insurance was recovered by the Kelly couple,'' he understood the whole n of Aarvi. If she wanted she could have sent her parents to hell, very very long ago.

    They didn''t want the matter to escte and reach the stage of DNA check. So if Shane Kelly says no and controls his wife, things don''t go out of hand.

    Thinking that way, Aarvi was actually saving her parents. But these ungrateful beings were fools.

    Maisie couldn''t understand why Shane was stealing everyone''s eyes. He behaved like he killed somebody. Her habit of ming others continued. She pointed to Milo Wen, "Did he scare you by saying something?" Then sheughed hysterically, "If he brought you here, I am sure he scared you. Don''t be afraid, speak everything." She tried to encourage Shane.

    Milo Wen didn''t want the drama. He opened the file he had in his hand, "Captain Morse, you can verify theseter if you want. This is the death certificate of Ava Kelly, daughter of Shane Kelly and Maisie Bute." He handed him a copy of the certificate.

    Then he took out a copy of Aarvi''s passport under the country S''s registration, "Here is Young Madam''s identity proof." He handed another paper, "I don''t think there is more needed for this case."

    Maisie furrowed remembering the death certificate, "That''s- That''s fake�� Let''s go to Kelly mansion, I will prove Aarvi Evans is Ava Kelly."

    Shane flustered, "Maisie, shut up." He awkwardly smiled at others, "My wife is a little confused. I am sorry for the trouble." He tried to drag her away.

    Maisie''s fury was ticking up. She shrugged Shane''s hand. She nced at the smart secretary of Aaron and then her eyes widened in horror, "Did you take money from him? Is that why you aren''t identifying that jinx?"

    Milo Wen and the officers wanted to p the woman. They were getting headaches with her rambles. After a few minutes, the captain ordered, "Shut up. Take them to the police station." Keeping them separate was required.

    Shane wanted to save both in the beginning. Now he focused on saving himself, "Sir, Ava Kelly is dead. Aarvi Evans isn''t Ava Kelly. So why am I going to the police station?"

    Maisie: "You��"

    Thedy officer dragged her away. The captain breathed before sarcastically responding to Shane, "To give a statement as your wife has some issues with her brain."

    ''Oh ho��'' Milo Wen wanted to report it to Aarvi. They hadn''t expected Maisie to be so stubborn. A smart woman would have backed out to keep herself safe.

    Shane wanted to retort but he was taken away. Milo Wen calmlymented, hearing the captain sigh in annoyance, "You guys have a high tolerance." The captainughed at his misery before he walked out.

    That''s how the couple ended up in the police station for further process.

    ----

    In thedies'' room, "Somebody was speaking about punishment." Aaron teased when Aarvi was busy correcting her makeup.

    Aarvi''s hand paused briefly. She forgot it. She always heard how couples have fun, she wanted to try it. It was a good experience and it wouldn''t have thrilled them the same if it''s theirpany. But she ate her own words, again. So she twisted her words, "President Rivas, the punishment was making love in the home. This is not our ce." She propped her brows with a mischievous smile.

    Aaron nodded in amusement. He was d that the little difference they had in the afternoon wasn''t holding her up. He was afraid about affecting their rtionship too. He didn''t like to behave like an uninterested couple, that life would be boring. It turns out, his wife could cross her mischief more. Probably she just wanted to make out but he couldn''t stop his Little Monster.

    Pulling her close, he wrapped his hands around her waist, leaning on the counter. If the punishment was meant to be in the home, "Then I should n date nights every night." His husky voice floated to her ears.

    Aarvi didn''t back down. They couldn''t y around in country S as he will be busy, so, "You need to work hard for the reward, Mr. Husband."

    Why should she give in for just any date night? She didn''t want to be easily pleased.

    Aware of how her surprises ruined every time. How her efforts for something special failed. And importantly he might not be able to do much for her in theing three years, he wanted to try his best to make up till he gets super busy.

    "Challenge epted, Mrs. Rivas." He said confidently, pressed his lips on her forehead.

    Aarvi smiled seeing him take it so seriously.

    "Cooking night?... Cupcakes?"

    Now she forgot punishment in the home also. She vigorously nodded and pulled him out of the restroom to go home quickly.

    "..." Mr. Watson froze looking at the couplee out from the same door. He looked at the door sign and the couple repeatedly.

    For Roach, it looked like a principal caught the students sneaking around against the rules. Milo Wen shook his head in resignation as though he was tired of his kids'' mischief.

 Chapter 670 - The Future

    At the police station,

    Shane and Maisie were interrogated separately. While he went with the flow of lies they were living in, she was speaking all the truth with some of her stories. Thus it became a battle between husband and wife.

    To resolve it, they had no choice but to ask if there was anybody else to support Maisie. She wanted to say Hayden but she was sure he would do what would be beneficial for Aarvi so, "Vance Hays."

    After an hour,

    Unlike in the past, Vance Hays was working at his ownpany as any other employee. Even though the Hays had thepany, it was just to show to the world. The real owner of Aaron Rivas.

    When he got a call, summoning him to go for some questioning, he was still perplexed about the situation..

    "Hello, officer, I am Vance Hays." He was too low profile. Just like another public.

    "Mr. Hays, please have a seat." A cop asked him to take a seat. He opened a file as he continued, "We just have a few questions, it won''t take a long time."

    "No problem." Vance sat down and saw the picture the cop ced in front of him.

    "Do you recognize this woman?"

    "That''s Madam Kelly. Maisie Bute." He responded promptly while thinking this was going to bring up Ava Kelly.

    "What about this man?"

    "Master Kelly, Shane Kelly, elder son of President Kelly." He responded again. He wanted to ask what was going on but held back.

    "What about thisdy?" The cop continued to make the things mysterious.

    Vance furrowed as he answered, "President Evans of Skr, Aarvi Evans, wife of Aaron Rivas." He looked up from the picture and questioned, "Sir, you probably aren''t testing my memory. So what is going on?"

    The cop didn''t respond. He ced all the pictures back and looked at Vance, "Could you tell us about your canceled wedding with Ava Kelly?"

    Vance stared at the cop. He couldn''t understand what was going on. He doubted something might be happening behind Aarvi''s back.

    He again responded with the truth, "Three years ago my family had arranged a wedding with Ava Kelly. The wedding was canceled because I didn''t attend the wedding. I had an affair with her friend."

    This time the cop furrowed his brows. Maisie told them Ava Kelly was sleeping with men for money, "Wasn''t it because she was a prostitute?"

    Vance scoffed, "So Madam Kelly is still spreading her toxicity." He couldn''t believe that woman never stops.

    "What do you mean?" The cop asked and others who were at other tables became curious as this involved Aarvi Evans.

    Vance breathed out slowly and briefed up, "That woman cares nothing but money. She was afraid Ava Kelly would take over Kelly International so she wanted to marry off the girl soon to have the family wealth for herself, her son. She never liked her daughter and ndered her every time.." He paused. The current one was Aarvi Evans, so, "Ava Kelly is no more. Could I help you with anything else, sir?" He didn''t want them to dig more about Ava Kelly.

    The cop who wanted to ask if he had any picture of Ava Kelly, looked like he was going to beat somebody. He was angry to the bones for ying around so long with Maisie''s madness.

    The other cops looked at each other. Since Shane, Vance, and even the proof saying Ava Kelly is dead, "I am calling the mental asylums." A cop grabbed his mobile.

    Another copughed, "That woman might be imagining President Evans took over Kelly International. This is crazy."

    Vance Hays pitied the woman who didn''t know when to argue and when to step back. The cops thanked him for cooperation and prepared to release Shane and sent Maisie to her new home.

    ------

    Aarvi''s penthouse,

    The living room of the penthouse was clean and silent. Further inside, the study room lights were down, the dining hall was untouched, and the kitchen�� There seemed to be a big battle that had ended. The flour was all over the ind counter, bowls, and floor. The fresh packets and boxes of ingredients were lying on the floor. Some broken, some pouring out.

    The trail of white flour led to the master bedroom and the bathroom. The couple was in the bathtub trying to take a bath before the beginning of another battle.

    Aarvi''s stomach rumbled announcing the words that were on her lips. "Hungry?" He asked, teasingly.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She lost count of how many times they did from the morning and now. Now she was tired and also hungry for real food, "I am exhausted." She cried ignoring the burning feel of his skin against hers. She didn''t dare to move and stayed like a statue.

    "You are still talking." He meant she wasn''t that exhausted. Well, he was just teasing. But that didn''t mean he couldn''t go again .. and again.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Should she have to be tired to the extent she can''t speak and doze off instantly?'' She quicklyid on him and yawned, causing him to chuckle.

    Before he couldment, his mobile rang leaving both speechless. Aarvi thought he would go out and check it but he turned out to bezier towards the call.

    Aarvi hated it but still voiced, in case he was avoiding the call because of her, "Check it, Ronron. It might be an emergency."

    Aaron knows she doesn''t like to be left alone immediately. He thought to answer the call and arrange an alternative. Leaning her back on the tub, he wore the bathrobe before going out.

    It was from Milo Wen, not from the hospital. Calling him back, he returned to the bathroom, "This better be important, Milo Wen." He warned the man.

    Aarvi who was sulking, turned to him hearing it was Milo Wen, definitely about her parents. Aaron turned on the speaker, seeing her interest.

    Milo Wen had two pieces of information. He chose the important one, "Ahem, President Rivas, Err�� Mrs. Kelly had mentioned Vance Hays'' name. After his visit, the case is officially closed. I just got the news that Mrs. Kelly is sent to the asylum for treatment. Mr. Kelly is at home."

    Aaron saw Aarvi''s eyes fall dim right after hearing Milo Wen. She forced a smile without meeting his eyes and looked away. He knew she didn''t want all these. She just wanted her parents to work in their house and live a little harder life, instead of thinking of wealth and money.

    Probably she also knew what would happen if Maisie kept insisting on Aarvi as Ava Kelly. But it was a little hard to ept that her biological mother ended up in a mental asylum because of her.

    Aaron quickly ended the call with a response before Aarvi could take any decision to save Maisie. He cupped her face, "You have tried your best, Cupcake."

    Her fingers clutched the sleeves of his robe, "I-I can give thepensation to the insurancepany and bring her out. We will not let her know about it." She whispered.

    Aaron knew she needed just a few seconds toe up with something. As he guessed, she had a solution without caring that the snake she would bring out would try to bite her back. He disapproved instantly, "No, you are not doing anything like that."

    Aarvi knew how her mother was. Maisie might fall silent for a few days under the fear but the craving for wealth would poison her tongue soon.

    "I am going to be a mother one day��" She quickly corrected herself for leaving out Aaron, "We are going to be parents in the future. We are not setting a good example." Her voice shook a little.

    Aaron took her bathrobe and pulled her out of the bathtub. Wrapping her, he made her look into eyes and assured her, "We will be better parents. I am certain you are going to be the best mother. Even if our kids get to know about this, I am sure they will understand us."

    Aarvi breathed deeply and nodded. He hugged her and kissed her head. He tried to distract her, "I think I am going to be a jealous father if we have a baby boy who tags you every time."

    Aarvi imagined a little cute boy cuddling her while Aaron ring at the little one. When she imagined a little girl ying with him, she involuntarily smiled, "Then we will have only baby girls. I will make them ready every day in pretty dresses, beautiful hairstyles, and cute shoes and send them to you."

    His distraction worked and heard her giggle thinking of their future. "I have the most important requirement." He stated.

    "Huh?" Aarvi pushed her head back to look at him.

    "I need my stunning wife too." Her eyes curled to crescents shing him an adorable winsome smile. He embraced her back in his arms, recalling his promise to keep that smile safe.

    He read the message when his mobile vibrated, [Leon Harmon is <strong>REQUESTING</strong> for your appointment.]

    Now, it was his turn. [Tomorrow at three.] He responded to the message.

 Chapter 671 - His Pent-up Frustration

    Thursday, a day before Leon''s way to hell.

    Aarvi went to work, so did Aaron. Both had too much to handle at theirpany. They had to bring thepany''s working pattern back on track so neither of them had time to eat. Well, they did arrange food for each other so they had to eat.

    One was super anxious. Milo Wen!!

    He couldn''t sit, he couldn''t work. He couldn''t focus on anything. He had lost appetite since morning and his stomach was also empty as a pearl stolen shell.

    He took his mobile numerous times to dial Aarvi but Aaron would kick him out of the window from the 36th floor. If he doesn''t make the call, Aarvi would never trust him with work.. Or she might justin to Esme who will eventually punish him for ignoring ''her little sister from another mother.''

    The reason?

    Aaron was meeting Leon at the gym. Being a smart secretary, he knew what was waiting at 3 PM.

    ''Knock, knock��''

    He jumped from his seat when he heard knocks on his desk. He didn''t even know when Aaron entered his office.

    Aaron ced the files on the table and looked at the cold sweat rolling on the forehead of Milo Wen. He had called Milo Wen twice and knocked on the ss door and then went to the desk. Who was the President here?

    Milo Wen quickly greeted as his eyes went on the digital clock on the table, "President Rivas, sorry I was distracted. I will lead the way." It was half-past 2.

    He grabbed his mobile, shut hisptop, and ced the Ipad on it. He grabbed them in one hand and with another, he took aptop bag. He was running when Aaron asked suspiciously, "Did you call my wife?" He couldn''te up with any reason for his uneasiness.

    Milo Wen nced at the window he had closed tightly. Turning around, "N-not yet." He whispered more to himself. He knew he would call Aarvi if Aaron goes all out and hurts himself. He thought to dial Shawn, that man was even crazier and he would encourage Aaron so Shawn was out of the list. None could stop Aaron but Aarvi.

    Lifting his head, he yed dumb, "I didn''t make any call to Young Madam, President Rivas."

    Aaron nodded as though he wasn''t suspicious. He went towards Milo Wen who was flinching as Aaron neared. Aaron confiscated Milo''s mobile that was on top of the Ipad and walked out without a word.

    Milo: "..."

    His n to call or message Aarvi was ruined by Aaron, "I''m sorry Young Madam, I can''t help this time." He mumbled, following Aaron.

    -----

    At ten minutes to three,

    Milo Wen voluntarily wanted to jump out of the second floor. They were in the boxing studio of the gym. Aaron had gone to change while he paced like a headless chicken. He didn''t have a mobile, Aaron hadn''t let him use theptop in the car, and now theptop and Ipad were in the car.

    He looked at Roach. This man was even more stubborn. "Captain Roach, I will just make a quick call." He tried to act innocent and put up a simple request.

    "No." Roach''s ruthlessly rejected. Aaron had instructed him that he shouldn''t give the mobile to Milo Wen.

    Milo Wen tried to keep himself cool. He knows Aaron was strong but Leon was also strong. Aaron might y by the game but Leon never followed the rules, much less a game. If anybody records everything, then he will lose a few nights'' sleep and sit with PR.

    There was none to listen to the silent cries of a secretary.

    Five minutes to three,

    Wearing his suit, Leon entered the studio, alone. There was amusement on his face due to the meeting location. He looked at Aaron in boxing clothes practicing fluently. He assumed they have to speak when he works out.

    "I never knew President Rivas works out in the public gym," Leon remarked, going closer to Aaron. He was weaponless and it was checked by the metal detector at the entrance.

    Aaron held the punching bag when Leon was going closer. He nced at the young boxing trainer. The man ran over with a pair of boxing wear. Aaron ordered to Leon, resuming his punches on the bag, "Change."

    Leon clenched his teeth and forced a smile. He will bear it for now. He wasn''t scared of getting beaten. "Alright. If that''s how you like." He went towards the changing room collecting the clothes.

    Aaron smirked and resumed to warm up. He expected Leon to be smart and try to bargain. He initially thought Leon would reach Aarvi, it seemed like she put quite a scare in Leon.

    How was he going to convince Aarvi when he was the one who almost killed her?

    So Leon chose Aaron. Well, that''s what Aaron was waiting for. The culprit became the vent for his pent-up frustration over three years for all the sufferings of his Cupcake.

    He knew Aarvi was going to be angered. He had the confidence to cool her. So he was taking a little risk. He has to keep an eye on Milo Wen else she might barge in at any time and kick Leon''s balls.

    Leonpletely got the idea of what Aaron was up to. If winning on him can have the benefit, then he wanted to give it his all. He doubted Aaron making him an unreactive punching bag so losing was not in the question.

    He got on the boxing ring, flexing his muscles. He worked out in the afternoon so he was still fresh and energized. His eyes ran over Aaron. He was tall, had strong broad shoulders, and a sculpted physique. He was slender than Leon''s bulky body but looked no less strong.

    When Loen had met Aaron for the first time, he was just a naive man, freshly graduated surgeon. The three years of hard work was his look. He deduced Aaron focused on the security of Rivas and his physical strength after he found Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans in a brutal state.

    Both weren''t wearing boxing gloves. Aaron had just tied the hand wraps because he wanted to beat the crap out of Leon, not some glove. He also knew he would bear serious injuries if he made a small mistake.

    Aaron and the trainer got in the ring. The two men shook their hands at the action of the scared trainer. Aaron scoffed, "A request for an appointment!?" Both went to position preying on each other.

    Milo Wen swallowed hard and asked Roach, "What are the chances?" He works out in the gym to stay fit for his wife, he knows nothing about these kind of activities.

    Roach promptly responded, "40:60" He meant Aaron had only 40% chances. "Or maybe less." He added sarcastically because Aaron was training less, romancing more. ording to him, Aaron had fallen weak and Shawn had better chances.

    The witty, calm secretary lost it again, "I will be dead�� I am dead��" He started mumbling thinking of a way to reach Aarvi.

    Roach ignored the man. Physical strength isn''t everything. Aaron needs to find the fatal points of Leon. However, Leon was also smart so it was too tough.

    "If I win, convince your wife to stay away from me," Leon said and attacked Aaron.

    Milo Wen''s eyes were wide behind his rimless sses. He held his breath and prayed in mind. Aaron blocked each punch with his hands, Leon continued to dominate and Aaron''s steps retreated.

    Milo Wen heart was thumping so loud that he could feel at his ears. He wanted to drag Aaron out when he was getting beaten but Milo escaped from the studio when Roach was too immersed in the game.

    He didn''t care who wins or loses. Being safe is all he cared about. Aarvi''s presence was enough to put both men in ce.

 Chapter 672 - Nothing Can Undo The Past

    Aaron was quick to notice Milo Wen sneaked out. And it was a matter of time his wife would step inside. So he needs to finish what he started.

    A smirk appeared on Roach''s face when Aaron''s expression changed. He guessed Aaron was studying Leon''s basic movements which tells a lot about the advanced skills. And then, Aaron mmed his palms on Leon''s chest and thetter stumbled away.

    "Convince!?" Aaron asked Leon, flexing his wrist, "When did I ever say you can negotiate?"

    The hit on his chest was too strong, Leon felt it hard to breathe for a moment when he heard Aaron''s cold voice ringing in his ear. His words clicked his nerves. He clenched his teeth and asked, "State the price."

    Truth to be told, he had nothing to give them. Aarvi and Aaron had everything needed.. He didn''t think that offeringpany shares, money, properties, or anything would work. They didn''t want that.

    Yet he wanted to meet Aaron if he had something Aaron wanted. Hearing his words only meant, Aaron just wanted to beat him. So Leon attacked again, fiercely. This time the muscles shing and low grunts sounded nonstop. Aaron matched the speed of Leon but the strength, he wascking a bit against Leon.

    "Your life." Aaron ended the rally of hurting each other with a punch on the jaws.

    Aaron shook his hand when Leon spit the blood and red at him. He was against just beating or getting beaten. He didn''t invite himself for this. He was a businessman, he won''t do anything that gives him no benefit.

    His brain again started working reverse. Now Aaron was in his hands. Roach was far away. If he manages to have Aaron under his feet with his life at risk, he couldn''t only get off the situation but also y on his terms.

    He felt it was the best opportunity for him and the worst decision for Aaron. A lopsided smirk appeared on his face, "Perhaps yours." He attacked Aaron more brutally.

    "Overconfidence," Roach muttered. It was hard to say who he called ''overconfident.'' However, his eyes were glued on the two men.

    He didn''t know Leon''s capability but he was aware of Aaron. He couldn''t say if Aaron was holding back or he wasn''t working out. Aaron was at the shorter end as Leon''s attack just turned fiercer with every move.

    For some reason, Leon wasn''t attacking Aaron''s face. Then Roach''s brows lifted higher, Aaron was controlling Leon and his moves even though Leon seemed to dominate.

    Milo Wen returned. He hadn''t memorized Aarvi''s number so he reached his wife from the gym cleaner''s mobile. He asked Esme to give the gym address with two names to Aarvi Evans. When he saw two men, he gasped looking at Aaron bear a strong blow on his stomach. He pushed Roach, "Stop them." Milo Wen knew Roach could stop them, physically.

    Roach didn''t peel his eyes away. He studied Leon. The fiercer Leon became, he started showing off all his moves and Aaron was studying each one while defending and dodging. Leon was getting tired while Aaron hadn''t lost an ounce of energy. It was pissing off Leon.

    "President Rivas will win." Roach voiced when he sensed Milo Wen was losing his cool. It was a rare sight.

    Milo Wen paused. He couldn''t read anything looking at the fight. All he knew was if this continued, Aaron would be hospitalized with injuries. "Win what? Young Madam''s ire?" He hissed in annoyance.

    Roach couldn''t stop from turning to Milo Wen. In his view, Milo Wen was behaving like a helpless whining wife.

    In the ring, Leon was too confident and failed to read in. He gave away all his strong moves to win Aaron. At one point, Aaron failed to dodge and grunted at the pain that jabbed his gut. It was the third blow he bore in ten minutes.

    Leon was too strong to lose his breath so soon. He sneered, "Now Little Lamb will shed real tears." He got closer to Aaron who was trying to stand straight, "With you in my hands, she will obey all my orders."

    He pushed his fist on the handsome face to ruin it. Before it could touch, Aaron held his fist. Leon tried to push while Aaron tried to twist his hand. Leon''s face contoured in pain when a sly smile on Aaron''s face appeared as if Leon''s strength didn''t matter.

    "Leon Harmon, you still didn''t understand my wife. Did you?" Aaron pitied the man for always thinking others are below him. Probably it wasn''t his thinking, Leon was like that. He was used to keeping himself above everyone.

    Pushing him away, Aaron attacked the first time. The shing, hitting, punching noises increased with Leon''s groans. The referee had long gone when both didn''t follow the rules. Milo Wen''s face got the color back and grinned. He was scolding himself for underestimating Aaron due to Leon''s bulky body.

    ''Thump.'' Leon fell down when he couldn''t hold the heavy blow. His face had bruises and his body sustained some too.

    Aaron sat on his toes watching Leon breathing heavily. "What made you think my wife needs a man to support her?"

    Crying? She cries, falls weak. It wasn''t because Leon does something or is scared of him. Her mind was much faster than Leon could imagine.

    Leon gritted his teeth as he stood up holding his ribs. He had forgotten Aaron was a doctor. The fatal points are easy for him to find and crush. His strength was less but he was agile and smarter with human anatomy.

    Aaron too stood up while he corrected Leon''s brain, "She is a queen who doesn''t need a king to rule." She was an independent woman. So independent that, sometimes he fears she might not need him in her life.

    Of course, She loves him a lot. And that doesn''t mean she has to be dependent. He won''t have an issue even if she bes dependent.

    ''Pow.'' Aaron shoved his fist harder in the stomach of Leon.

    Leon tried to block but it hurt his hand more. He groaned in pain as he stumbled back.

    Aaron realized one thing after all these. If he recalls Aarvi''s life in the past two years, one year in a vegetative state, he still finds his heart heavy. So beating Leon just hurt him. Nothing can undo the past. What Aarvi suffered will stay with her a few years, he will feel down watching her struggle. So his thoughts of venting his frustration to feel light and peaceful weren''t the right decision.

    Rather he should have used this time for him and his Cupcake. If he had gone to his Cupcake and teased her, it would bring happiness, create some memories, and get rid of unwanted memories.

    ''I deserve my Cupcake''s wrath.'' He thought, deciding to confess first so that she couldn''t stay angry at him.

    However, Aaron had a question for Leon. He punched him to the ground and choked him. He asked through the teeth as he tightened his grip, "Who is thest man?"

    Leon heard Aaron. He was quick to guess who was that man and he also realized Aaron doesn''t know everything yet. Aarvi hadn''t told him. But how could he respond while being choked to death? He desperately tapped on the floor epting his defeat when his eyes started rolling back and could barely breathe or see anything. He felt his lungs burning without oxygen and his body turning numb. His body slowly stopped struggling, giving up on his life.

 Chapter 673 - A Final Stage For The Real Battle

    Roach and Milo Wen stepped forward when Aaron wasn''t letting go of Leon. Any longer, Leon would die. Milo Wen''s first reaction was to turn to the young trainer. If Aaron kills, he would be an eyewitness. The young trainer was so frightened that Milo wouldn''t be surprised if he faints.

    Aaron pushed Leon away. Death was an easy punishment. He wasn''t a monster to torture Leon, just like how Leon tortures others. If he did, what would be the difference between him and Leon?

    Leon coughed hard to breathe properly. He took longer to have control over himself before looking at Aaron. Thetter had caught breath and stared at him. Both were sitting when Leon suddenlyughed between his groans..

    "Aaron Rivas, If I was Little Lamb''s husband, I would have killed everyone whoid eyes on her."

    Milo Wen: "..."

    He couldn''t quite understand Leon''s motive. Was he saying Aaron was doing wrong by not killing? Or was he saying he likes Aarvi?

    ''Excuse me, Leon Harmon. Little Lamb doesn''t suit Young Madam. She would rather be called Devil in disguise.'' Milo didn''t voice his thoughts.

    Aaron was flexing his muscles, making sure he was all fine. Else his wife would break his bones. He didn''t bother searching for the deep meaning of Leon''s words, "That''s exactly why she is My Wife." She likes to fight her own battle else neither he nor others had held the patience. They respected her choice.

    Leon countered sarcastically, "Yet your wife said nothing to you." He wasn''t getting anything out of this fight so he didn''t want to tell about the other person. Instead, he was in the mood to confuse and tear the couple away.

    Aaron stayed unaffected because Leon was trying to drive a wedge between him and Aarvi.

    Leon saw Aaron''s uninterested expression. This man was a hard nut, "You know what hurts the most, betrayal." Leon stated and saw small changes on Aaron''s face.

    Aaron was surprised Leon knows the taste of betrayal.

    Leon continued as he sat up, continuing to breathe irregrly, "How would you feel when an adopted son snatches away all the love, takes away everything that''s yours, and was promised for the wholepany?" Heughed at his own words. There was a heaviness in his tone.

    Aaron tried his best to stay unreactive. Who was the adopted son in the Harmon family? Does Aarvi know about this?

    If he was talking about the Kelly family, shouldn''t he say as a daughter? But Aarvi wasn''t adopted.

    But the main point is betrayal. So Aarvi was hurt due to somebody who broke her trust. This revenge wasn''t because Leon almost killed her but she was betrayed. Not just one - Grace Wells, but there was another person.

    Who did she trust so much?

    "Jose!!??" Aaron said in shock. Jose was just sixteen back then. He might be poisonous but he had no guts.

    Aarvi was protecting Jose from her parents. If Jose had his hand in it, Zain would have taken care of a very long back. Shawn mentioned Jose was a cry baby. Importantly, Jose was in the Kelly mansion without any money or digital device. Whereas a paparazzi was sent behind them to Luxembourg and that man had received money which Jose couldn''t afford.

    Leonid down feeling dizzy. He didn''t know he had so many fatal points on his body until today.

    Aaron furrowed, earning no response. ''Does he even know who Jose Kelly is?''

    At another thought, Aaron doubted if Leon was distracting him.

    However, Leon suddenly stood up as though he recovered all his energy to fight, "I won''t give up." Earlier he epted defeat because Aaron was choking him. He wanted to fight and win. Leon was a person who finds psychic satisfaction by hitting and killing people.

    Aaron''s face darkened looking at Leon. He knew he could fight again and get the truth out but it would be like going against Aarvi.

    Think of the devil.

    Aaron rolled down the boxing ring. His eyes shifted to Milo Wen who looked everywhere but him. So he turned to the grimdy whose eyes were scanning him top to toe.

    Leon watched Aaron''s demeanor take a total U-turn. Even though he still looked unemotional, he was calmer and his gaze tender. He followed his line of sight and swallowed hard as the images of the night appeared in his mind.

    Aarvi was in a semi-formal yet hot look. She was wearing ck ankle-length shoes to her slender long legs. She dropped the nude color handbag aside on a chair that she found on the way. She was wearing a white shirt,yered with a ck, unique, designer zer that had stylish cuts andyers which she had paired with ck shorts. Her wavy hair was tied in a high ponytail. Completed the look with mauve-pink lipstick and eyeliner.

    ''Beautiful.'' But he knew it was just an outlook. She was no less dangerous than him.

    As she neared, Aaron tested the water, "Cupcake��"

    However, she rolled up on the boxing ring ignoring Aaronpletely. Leon almost gasped how confidently and seamlessly, she took a single roll and stood on her feet. He thought she might be practicing some self-defense too.

    Aarvi stood two steps away from Leon. Unlike her serene smile, no expression face, she appeared to be angry. "That''s amazing, Leon Harmon. It won''t be thrilling if you give up before the final battle." She snickered.

    Leon furrowed hearing ''The final battle.'' He knew something wasing up hence she was silent, "What do you mean?"

    This time Roach appeared curious while Milo Wen stood with his provoking smile at Leon

    Aarvi crossed her arms. Her lips arced slyly, "What? Did you think I was wasting time by ying a cat and mouse game? Tsk, tsk�� Leon Harmon, I was setting the stage for your real downfall."

    ''Downfall!?'' Leon''s eyes widened. She was silent past days waiting for Friday. Tomorrow was the result of his new project acquisition. "You-"

    Aarvi suddenly spun and gave a perfect roundhouse kick. Her boot kicked Leon''s head with a force that stumble him away. Even though she gave it her all, Leon was tall and strong enough to hold it easily.

    Roach was amused.

    Milo''s jaw dropped.

    Aaron admired his wife.

    Aarvi looked disappointed for a brief second but her eyes sharpened, "I gave permission to none toy their hands on my husband. How dare��"

    She was about to kick Leon again, she felt a tug around her waist and Aaron took her away from the shocked, frozen Leon.

    However, Aarvi got out of his arm and pushed Aaron away. "Don''t touch me." She warned him to stay away.

    "Cupcake��" Aaron called her resignedly, hoping she could listen to him.

    Aarvi spoke through her teeth, "I don''t remember marrying a thug. Who are you, mister? I don''t recognize you." Even though Esme just told her Aaron and Leon were in the boxing studio of the gym, she knew it was Aaron who invited Leon, not the other way around.

    Leon came to his senses when he heard an anger-filled voice. He understood she was angry at Aaron, not him. He was happy to see them fighting.

    Aaron tried to reach her but Aarvi went away and grumbled, "You are contaminated. You touched that shit and he too. Don''t you daree near me; And... You stink."

    In simple words, she wanted him to bathe quickly. It was like Leon didn''t touch Aaron but her. She hated it. She was craving to drag Aaron to the shower and rub him harder. It had been a long time since she felt that way.

    Leon, ''The shit'': "..."

    Milo Wen silently chuckled when the smile vanished on Leon''s face.

    Aaron could guess from her expression how she was feeling. So he agreed with her, "Alright, Cupcake, I will get fresh ande." He patiently waited for her to respond.

    Aarvi nodded, pressing her lips to a thin line. Since he wasn''t hurt much, she wasn''t angry but she wanted to know the reason for his actions. She saw him rxed after her response. She didn''t bring up the red bruises on his body yet. That she will take care when they go home.

    Aaron looked at Roach so that he could handle Leon in his absence. Roach nodded in response. Aaron quickly went for a shower.

    Roach stood close by if Leon attacked Aarvi. However she hissed looking at Leon, "Are you waiting for me to kick your balls? Get out." Whereas she was craving to stomp that man to death.

    The four men: "..."

    His pride was shredded by her every time. If he stayed, he would end up in a horrible state. He got off the boxing ring. He was leaving when he heard snapping sounds behind him.

    He turned to her and heard, "Conserve your energy for the real battle. Grab yourst good sleep and have thest sumptuous meal."

    Her confidence was alerting him. "I will see you Saturday." She added with a smirk.

 Chapter 674 - A Sissy

    Milo Wen asked in curiosity once Leon left the gym. "Young Madam, what is the n tomorrow?" He wasn''t sure if she would tell, but he gave it a try.

    Leon was going to win the project of chemical manufacturing, and he was going to lose everything. Milo could understand why Aarvi was holding back this week. Hence he was curious about her first step.

    "Me?" Aarvi shook her head. "Nikun Morris is on the way." He had patiently waited for this day. She didn''t want to attack earlier days because Leon had numerous ways to escape. It was taking time to close those paths. At her final series of attacks, Leon would be trapped like a mouse in a small cage.

    Now it was a battle between justice and evil.. Justice will be the evil for Leon.

    Milo Wen guessed the first move while Roach had no idea. Thetter looked at Milo Wen to fill him up but Milo ignored him in his petty revenge.

    Aarvi went out with two men following her. Seeing her enter the men''s changing room, they had nothing to say. They just made sure Leon changed and left.

    She went to a private area and waited inside. Aaron showered and went out with his towel wrapped around his waist. He saw her cupping her face and sulking. "Cupcake��"

    Aarvi went to him and silently sniffed, "Mister, you smell like�� My husband." She tried to lower the tension between them. She knew her reaction was too strong.

    "Doozy." He finally got to hug his wife.

    "Why did you do it?" Aarvi questioned without arguing.

    Aaron patiently exined from beginning to end. Aarvi heard him, understood him, and was d he also realized his actions were unnecessary. One learns from their mistake, so she didn''t say much other than, "Please don''t do it again. You are a surgeon, you should know how important it is for you to keep yourself and your hands safe. Don''t forget it, else I will have to see you live in regret all your life."

    He smiled seeing her worrying so much, "I will listen to my lovely wife." He kissed her forehead.

    After changing, she took him home, gave hot and coldpression to his body wherever needed. She tried her best to learn massaging techniques by watching videos and helped him relieve his muscle stress.

    He got the best wife.

    Feeling bad for her slender fingers trying to apply pressure, he pulled her down on the bed and covered them with a duvet. "I heard something today."

    "Huh?" Aarvi tilted her head to look at his face.

    "Do you know who among Harmons is an adopted?" He questioned.

    Aarvi shook her head promptly. When she spoke with Elder Harmon, he never mentioned it. If Leon said it, she didn''t think he was lying. "Did Leon Harmon say that concerning his family?"

    Aaron then told her his curiosity to know thest person and how Leon spoke about betrayal and his experience. Aarvi fell silent for a few seconds, she knew she should let Aaron and others know about thest person but she had something else nned in her mind. Until she achieves it, she wants that person to live.

    She was also reluctant to see them overthink and worry for a long time. She checked the time. It was still six in the evening and Aaron was also fine without injuries. So she thought about taking him out.

    "Who could be adopted?" She asked the main topic. Aeon couldn''t be adopted, right? She wouldn''t be surprised as he was totally different from the rest.

    Aaron tugged her closer as he responded, "I am not sure. I don''t have good views on Dn Harmon so I end up putting negatives on him."

    "I understand," Aarvi responded and kissed his cheek. "Get ready. I will take you to the person who appointed the paparazzi."

    "Is it Jose?" Aaron blurted the question that was in his mind.

    Aarvi chuckled at his behavior. Sometimes her husband would be like a little excited boy. She pecked on his lips, "Nope. He doesn''t have such connections or smartness or money."

    She caressed his cheek with her thumb looking at his sexy lips, "If you don''t get up, I will start eating you." He was just wearing short pants to his lower waist and smelled amazing with the faintyer of essential oil she used for massaging.

    Aaron sighed in silence. He sat up as he pulled her to his arms. He went to the walk-in carrying her in a bear hug, "Dessert is after dinner." He meant she was his dessert.

    Aarvi retorted grinning mischievously, "But Ronron, you are my full course of a yummy delicious meal."

    "Stop seducing me, Cupcake."

    "I am just stating the fact, Honey."

    "The truth is you are tempting me, Sweetheart."

    �� The couple continued to flirt as they got ready.

    ----

    After an hour,

    Aarvi had generally mentioned in the group chat saying they were going to the man behind the paparazzi. Now, she looked right, Shawn and Dax pulled their sleeves standing next to Aaron. She looked right, Zain yawnedzily, urately guessing the person might just be an ant.

    They were currently standing in front of the most luxurious apartment in the Mocon. Half of the apartment blocks were bought by celebrities due to high privacy and security. The apartment was away from the city overlooking a beautifulke. The maintenance charges for one living there were higher than normal employees. So paparazzi couldn''t get a chance to hover around.

    Aarvi stated the fact, "Guys, he will piss in his pants if he sees me. Don''t you think he will faint if he sees you guys?"

    "A sissy!?" Shawn asked.

    "Then he shouldn''t have gotten himself into this." Dax shrugged.

    Aarvi sighed and five went towards the apartment. The security wanted to stop them but was in shock identifying everyone but Zain.

    He was used to watching celebrities but these people together, it was a little scary looking at their grim faces. He even forgot to ask them to enter the details or stop them. He wasn''t allowed to let anybody go without the permission of the house owner they were going to meet.

    When everyone saw Aarvi click thest button inside the elevator. Everyone''s brows lifted. Getting a penthouse means he doesn''t just have to be rich but influential. "Who is this bigshot?" Shawn started thinking of every influential family.

    Dax didn''t bother thinking as they were anyway going to see him. Seeing Aarvi not bring anybody for security, he was sure, just one of them could handle that man.

 Chapter 675 - Sebastian Dome

    Zain still appearedzy as though he knew the guy they were going to meet.

    Aaron simply stated how a person with no influence could get a penthouse there, "Leon Harmon bought this house for that person."

    Aarvi promptly epted, "Yep."

    Zain''s voice finally came, "Jose''s friend."

    Aarvi again nodded her head in response even though Zain didn''t ask but told others, "Yep.".

    The rest: "..."

    Taking her previous innocent self, of course, she had all the reasons to trust Jose''s friend. One pulled her hair, another one twisted her ear for being so dumb in the past.

    Aaron shrugged their hands and pulled his wife to him as though he was protecting her from bullies. He petted her head, "Dummy."

    Aarvi: "..." They were using their hands and her husband used his tongue.

    The other men chuckled seeing her getting bullied by all of them. And she had no words to retort. Yes, she was dumb.

    Zain asked, "How did he fool you?"

    ''Fool!?'' Even her brother was bullying her. She sobbed in silence, mourned a few seconds for her past self.

    She revealed another secret, "When I was running from the military base, he offered me a lift in his car. His elder brother was in the military. I- I believed his words." She had numerous times seen him with Jose and met him when he wasing to the Kelly vi. He had greeted her many times so he was like a younger brother to her.

    Now, this was so embarrassing to think. How could she be so clueless and believe just anybody?

    They reached the top floor. Aarvi told them, "He is hiding in the penthouse for a month now. He won''t open the door if he sees us through the peephole."

    "So?" Dax asked as none of them bought any disguise.

    Aarvi slowly pressed her thumb at the scanner, "My team had long hacked his house."

    The rest: "..."

    The door unlocked but Aarvi pressed the calling bell to alert the man. She wanted to see the panic. Shawn pressed his ear to the wooden door and nodded. Aarvi pushed the door.

    A twenty-one yeas old, the young man froze. He was infortable home clothes but thatfort was gone as soon as his eyes fell on Aarvi. He did lust over her picture but he wasn''t stupid. So all he had was fear as she slowly made her way inside.

    His face lost all the colors when he recognized four men behind her. Of course, he knew Zain, Aarvi''s friends, and her husband.

    ''Run,'' He ran with all his might. He went upstairs and shut the room door with an ear-piercing thud.

    None of the five seemed to be in a hurry. Aarvi carelesslymented while looking at the vi. She liked her penthouse more even though this one had an amazing view of nature.

    "See, I could crush him like an ant. So I am clueless about what to do with him." She threw her hands in the air. She had no idea how to handle Sebastian, doing anything was just overboard taking his weak personality.

    Zain pushed the main door to close and uttered the name of the young man. "Sebastian Dome, the third useless son of Domes. They have a school that could feed them for a few generations."

    Aarvi turned to Zain in surprise. She hadn''t told anyone about Sebastian as he was just a tiny prick. Seeing Zain having the information, only meant he had looked into every possible person who could have hurt her in the past.

    "So you knew about this penthouse too?" If Zain knew, he would have checked the records of it and knew about Sebastian a long time ago.

    Zain ignored her question and went inside. He liked the penthouse but just to watch. He was going to live in his vi or Kelly mansion with Hayden as Zara hoped they could apany the old man and bring less loneliness during the remaining years.

    Aarvi understood Zain didn''t know about the penthouse so she turned to the other two men, "Little Prince, don''t hurt yourself. You big boy, be careful of the wound. If Sebastian calls anybody to save him, let him do it. Enjoy yourself." She motioned her hand towards the stairs.

    The two went upstairs to drag the little kid out. Aarvi pulled Aaron''s cheeks when his eyes were wandering around. "What was your date n today?"

    Aaron had a faint smile looking at her new way of trying to get his attention. He nned a candlelight dinner in a special restaurant. Since her brother and friends were also with them, he changed the n. Looks like their date ns weren''t meant to be enjoyed, "Let''s have a party here to celebrate the beginning of the end." He meant they should have fun with all as they didn''t have much time with them. They were flying away in a month.

    Aarvi was ready to leave Sebastian to the other three and go with Aaron. Since he considered everyone, she rewarded her husband. Bounced on her toes, she kissed his forehead, "Perfect." She pointed to the vast balcony which had a pool and lounges facing theke, "Let''s arrange there. I will call everyone."

    ''Thud.'' They heard the door break and Sebastian cry out. She ignored them and got into arranging everything.

    ---

    Upstairs, Sebastian was trying to reach his elder brother to save him. He jumped in shock at the loud noise. He was trembling so badly, he appeared to be freezing in the summer. The beads of cold sweat were rolling on his back, as he went to the corner of the room, frightened to the bones.

    He wanted to shout but no words came out. He stared at Shawn who broke the door without knocking or trying to open the door even once. That was monstrous.

    Dax and Shawn looked at each other. They couldn''t believe a man like him dared to help Leon. "I had thought thest person was some evil person," Shawn mumbled. He wanted to beat the man and understood why Aarvi was doing nothing to him. Sebastian was already living in so much fear that he couldn''t even enjoy living in the penthouse.

    Dax imagined pping Sebastian with all his strength. He was sure the young man would faint by just a strike. Probably before the strike, he will fall unconscious.

    Both lost the mood to beat him. Dax cued the man, "Come here." His voice was cold and authoritative.

    Sebastian didn''t want to go but followed the orders looking at their oppressing gazes, He stammered, walking hesitatingly, "Do-Don''t h-hit m-me."

    Shawn beckoned him to get closer. When Sebastian reached him, he lifted his hand and Sebastian crouched down in horror, "Please�� Please�� Don''t hit me��" He yammered.

    Dax and Shawn: "..."

    Shawn didn''t want to hit him. He lifted his hand to put it on Sebastian''s shoulder. They didn''t expect him to be such a coward. It would be tainting on ants if theypared him to them.

    Dax grabbed the cor of the shirt Sebastian was wearing and pulled him to stand.

    Shawn sniffed loudly and moved away. His eyes looked at the young man''s pants and nced at Dax. They were truly inarticte.

    Dax left him and both friends moved away. They had the urge to calm the young man. "Sebastian Dome, we will not hit you. Change your pants ande downstairs." Shawn sounded like he was speaking with his friend.

    "You can call whoever you want. Be downstairs in five minutes. Are we clear?" Dax''smanding tone sounded.

    Sebastian wanted to say ''Let me off.'' But the Dax''s narrowed eyes made him swallow hard and nod repeatedly.

    Bewildered friends went downstairs, bing clueless just like Aarvi. What in the world was happening? They understood Aarvi meant it when she said Sebastian was a sissy.

    After alighting the stairs, Shawn asked in dilemma, "He won''t suicide, will he?"

    Both looked at each other and ran upstairs. They highly doubted it. To their shock, Sebastian was indeed on the balcony looking down at the ground.

 Chapter 676 - Saving For The Last

    Even though Dax and Shawn always wanted to kill those who made their friend suffer so much, when they saw Sebastian trying to suicide, they instinctively reacted. Without panicking, they rushed to him and pulled him away from the edge.

    They couldn''t understand, Sebastian who was crying at the lift of their hand had the guts to suicide and help Leon. "Are you crazy?"

    Sebastian jerked at the loud voice of Shawn. He again started shaking. He didn''t want to get tortured and die by their hands but he didn''t have the nerve to jump either. He tried to jump but the depth was scaring him.

    "Go and change," Dax ordered him. He breathed a sigh when the man ran inside. He pressed the wound which was stretched when they ran upstairs.

    "Something isn''t falling in ce.." Shawn voiced his instincts. He didn''t know what but felt everything was odd.

    Dax hummed. If Sebastian was really at the warehouse where Aarvi was tortured, either he should have turned evil like the rest of the men or ran far away after seeing the real face of Leon. Something wasn''t sinking.

    When Sebastian came out, both friends made him sit on the chair and asked patiently, "What did you do to Little Heart?... I mean Ava Kelly?"

    Sebastian swallowed hard looking at two friends. He lowered his head. Given a chance he didn''t want to respond but was afraid of pain, he stammered, "I-I got a call asking me to pick up Ava Kelly, adding half a million to my ount." For a sixteen year boy, it was too huge. He always wanted to show off as his parents were too strict. So he epted the offer.

    "T-they said I will get a house if I do the job..."

    Dax cut off hearing a house, "You were bloody sixteen. Why did you want a penthouse?"

    Sebastian further lowered his head. He cursed himself for going to drop his brother that day. Their voice was enough to terrorize him, he didn''t dare to look at their faces. The one who got scared of seeing a snake on screen, how could he bring up the courage to look at the two grim men?

    "Parties?" Shawn guessed and Sebastian nodded. When he had money, he needed a ce too and he had liked this penthouse so he asked for this.

    He continued when Dax grunted, "My job was to drop her in the city. She was very scared, she didn''t get out of the car to eat or anything. She often silently wept while sitting in the backseat. I tried to know but she didn''t speak. I don''t know what happened after it."

    Shawn shook his head without catching up with his words, "Did she get off where you asked?"

    Sebastian crouched. He didn''t want to answer it.

    "Speak."

    Startled at Dax''s voice, "I-I tried to drag her out. She was frightened more so she got out of the car and ran away from there." Sebastian blurted out.

    ''Pak.''

    Sebastian fell off the chair at the impact of Dax''s p. He tried his best to hold back but he failed. He knew Leon used Sebastian''s weakness and wants but a sixteen years boy can know that it wouldn''t be something legal if he was getting so much money out of nowhere.

    Shawn loomed over Sebastian and tugged his cor. He asked through his teeth, "How would it feel if I left you in Lion''s cage? Lion could have a good feast." Before he couldplete his words, Sebastian''s eyes rolled back and fainted.

    Shawn threw him back on the floor and breathed. Now they got to know why Sebastian had no fear of doing it. He didn''t even know who was behind it. He couldn''t even think how much fear Leon must have inflicted in Aarvi for her to be frightened of a sixteen-year boy.

    First, two friends rxed, then sshed water on Sebastian''s face and dragged him out.

    After an hour,

    Sebastian was curled in a corner, scared to death while watching the four couples. His elder brother was standing behind Aaron and Aarvi in the hopes of earning mercy to his little brother.

    Aarvi had asked Principal Dome to sit but he didn''t. He was waiting for them to allow him to take Sebastian away. Dax and Shawn hadn''te up with any punishment so they didn''t let Sebastian move.

    Principal Dome had no idea the penthouse was in the name of his youngest brother. He just got to know Sebastian had taken money and penthouse to feed Ava Kelly to the bunch of men and she is dead. He didn''t know who Ava Kelly was other than Zain mentioning she was his sister. He couldn''t let his younger brother die and couldn''t offend these people so he chose to show his sincerity for their forgiveness.

    Meanwhile, Aaron looked at all the junk food and mentally decided no more junk for Aarvi, for at least fifteen days. There was fried food, pizza, cold drinks, beer, and whatnot. Due to the presence of Dome siblings, they couldn''t talk much other than some fun game or exchanging some fun stories.

    When they filled their stomach, enjoyed their stay, Shea was first to say, "I should go and study. You guys enjoy it, I will take leave." Even though it was tempting to sit with them, her priority was her studies.

    Everyone involuntarily turned to Shawn. Silently waiting for him to say that he will drop Shea. Well, he understood that. Not because of him or Shea, it was due to responsibilities got from his family. Rivas had promised Morris to keep their daughter safe.

    "Alright, I will drop her home." He stood up as he chugged his leftover beer from his ss.

    Aarvi and Dax looked at each other. Shawn didn''t understand their intention else his expression would have been different than seriousness.

    Shawn paused looking at Sebastian. He looked back at the elder brother Dome, "Principal Dome, I am employing your younger brother at Rivas Industries. any objection?"

    Sebastian didn''t have a good omen from his words. So he stared at his brother, hoping he wouldn''t agree to it.

    The man nced at his younger brother, he wanted to turn down so he went around with his words, "Second Young Master Rivas, I understand that my brother did a wrong thing. I hope you could consider he was young at that time. Youngsters are rebellious��"

    Shawn cut off coldly, "Young? Why don''t I remember killing people when I was young?"

    Dax stood up after him. He urately knew why Shawn wanted Sebastian to work at Shawn. Thetter would keep him behind and give him a torturous life. "Alright then, let''s hand him to the cops." Sebastian would blurt out everything and get himself in real trouble. "The choice is yours."

    Sebastian was even more reluctant to go to the police station. Who would like to stay in prison for a few years at the prime age?

    Principal Dome knew it would be even worse. If their name leaks, their school reputation would be in trouble. Yet he gave another careful try, "Sebastian doesn''t know any office work. He will be of no use to you in the office."

    "That shouldn''t be your worry." Shawn gave them no choice.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi sat on his toes in front of Sebastian. She pretended to touch him and saw him cornering himself, stared at her widening his eyes and holding his breath in the throat due to fear.

    She simply stated, "I felt worse when you grabbed my hand in the car." She went closer and whispered, "I won''t spare anyone."

    Sebastian''s eyes widened further. His body was frozen cold as ice. "W-will��"

    "Shhh�� Follow Shawn silently." She sweetlymanded him.

    Sebastian rattled his head, praying for his safe life.

    Aarvi didn''t realize Zain and Aaron were uninterested in Sebastian. They knew he wasn''t the person she was saving for thest. So her n to make them worry-free didn''t work. They chose to ignore it for her.

    Her n to rx Aaron and Zain - Failed.

    The final battle of Leon - Began.

 Chapter 677 - A Master At Playing Mind Games

    At Harmon Industries,

    Dn treated the bruises on Leon''s face and body repeatedly asking him why he was so goddam hurt. It had taken him a very long time to recall Aarvi''s sharp precision of aiming knives. Then he discerned Aarvi was the one who could aim those knives at Leon and torture him. However, he wasn''t sure how and what happened.

    Now seeing Leon calm after getting beaten up so much, he couldn''t understand what was going on in Leon''s mind. If it was in the past, he would have gone berserk.

    "Brother Leon, did you get hit on your head?" He asked, thinking something might be wrong with Leon.

    Leon wore his shirt and buttoned slowly. He was thinking really hard about how Aarvi was going to attack that could bring the real downfall. The more he thought, the more disoriented he was. There wasn''t one thing he did.. His greed was too much. In order to earn lots of money and get the highest power in the city, then in the country, he had done every possible shortcut, illegal things.

    However, after Ava Kelly entered his life as Aarvi Evans, he was trying to be careful and losing money. He lost more money to control her and her people.

    The same afternoon, he had even managed to poison Aarvi at Skr. The food had also reached. However, when he saw her entering the boxing studio, he realized he was again a failure. He had no idea who ate it or what happened, he lost again.

    Well, the food had reached the bin. None of the secretaries eat out in Skr when at work. When Dax''s Personal Secretary got to know the food was delivered in the name of Aarvi Evans, it was an easy guess for him to throw it right away. Aarvi never orders food in her name to keep her presence unknown. Aaron or Shawn send their people to deliver food. Zain personally goes.

    That''s how Aarvi was untouched. Too bad, Dax''s secretary didn''t feel it was worthy to mention it to Aarvi. Else Leon would have gone through another torturous time.

    Failed n apart, Leon couldn''t guess any deadly strike from Aarvi to him other than the chemical manufacturing nt. He questioned wearing his tie, "How is the acquisition process going on?"

    Dn looked at Leon as if he was an alien. On Monday, they got to know they won the project. Since the project was big with a huge amount, they couldn''t transfer everything in a go. Hence, they had divided the process into three stages.

    On Monday, they had signed an initial agreement and transferred the first set of amounts in billions. On Wednesday, they made another transfer to the other party. On Friday, that''s tomorrow, they transfer thest set, and Leon and another party will sign the final agreement papers in front of all the media and higher-ups of Harmon industries.

    That means the acquisition was a sess with a question.

    Dn didn''t lose his cool and responded to the question, "We are facing no issues. Tomorrow at ten in the morning, you will be signing the final agreements. To avoid disturbance at thepany, I have booked the nearest and vast hall for the signing ceremony. Then you will head to the factory and begin manufacturing under ourbels."

    Leon watched Dn''s ever soposed appearance. He so wished he had it in him, inside. There was such turmoil going inside him, he felt dizzy at times.

    Should he just have fallen silent and judged the silence of Aarvi?

    He had won in his n sent Aaron away, troubles Aarvi''s restaurant chains. Yet they didn''t attack him. He should have learned why they were silent. He felt like a dumb-headed fool for kept attacking them and having short-term sight. His opposition was so strong and well organized that she had her way back and hellbent patience.

    ''sh''

    Dn felt his heart leap but clenched his teeth and barely nced at the broken ss center table. Leon had thrown the crystal ashtray on it.

    Leon hated her patience, her calmness. He felt his blood boil when he recalled how she easily melts in Aaron''s arms, bing obedient to his words. At the same time, how worried she was after looking at the red bruises on Aaron. That''s the Little Lamb Leon knew. One who had cried for hurting him.

    ''How could she turn into a devil and keep haunting me?'' he questioned himself.

    His hand searched for something to throw on the side table but Dn had taken the vase away and questioned, "Brother Leon, could you tell me what is going on? I can''t help you if you don''t say. I don''t know how to read your silence."

    ''Help?'' No, Dn wanted to know what Aarvi was up to so he has to pretend like a brother of Leon.

    Leon''s eyes shifted on Dn. Aarvi had brought him to the stage, he couldn''t trust anybody. Not even the one who always cleaned up his mess. Forget about Dn, Leon couldn''t believe his decision either. He started doubting every decision that he was trying to decide.

    He once thought to attack Aarvi and then, he had no people. The leftover people were taking care of the drug and illegal weapons storage locations.

    He thought to use those weapons and kill the whole n of Rivas. However, he has to export them soon. If he fails, those people would kill him. So his so-called dangerous power wasing to no use.

    Of course, that wasn''t enough for him to realize, it was Aarvi''s trap. She had waited so long, bit down her tongue, almost brought danger on them, protected everyone so long, for the meticulous nning toe into wless effect.

    Her n, Leon should have the power yet useless for him - Checked.

    "Let''s call off the deal." Leon hesitantly made the decision to terminate the chemical manufacturing nt acquisition to stop.

    "WHAAT!!!???" Dn was naturally bbergasted to hear that decision. "Brother Leon, are you out of your mind? Are you listening to yourself? We have given them 80% of the amount. It''s in billions. We will not get a penny back if we cancel the deal. And what the hell are you going to say to Dawson internationals and our board of directors. They will demand to change you. Everything will turn odd at us..."

    As Dn reprimanded Leon, he realized he was too into the character of saving Leon. He thought it might be because he was doing it for a long time. However, from the business point of view, Leon''s decision could cost the whole Harmon empire to be in trouble. He just couldn''t ept it.

    Pulling Leon down was fine with Dn. He won''t ept it at the cost of hundreds of employees and the probability of the Harmons familying to the road was too high.

    Leon got even more irritated to hear Dn giving him a reality check. He was aware of it. He hissed in annoyance, "Just use my money, goddammit. Aarvi is going to do something and I have to stop her at any cost." He voiced out the trouble he was in.

    Dn suddenly fell silent. He knew Aarvi was up to something. He didn''t think she was so cruel to see so many people unemployed.

    So Dn pulled up another theory, "What if she has no n but to scare you? So that you back out."

    Leon: "..."

    How could he forget she was a master at ying mind games? But which pawn is she moving this time in her game? Should he move ahead or stop right there?

    "Ahhhhh��." Leon screamed in frustration.

 Chapter 678 - No One Is Born Evil

    Dn was taken aback. Hemended Aarvi to bring Leon to a new low every time she does something. Nevertheless, he became jelly whether to continue speaking or stop.

    The silence fell over in the office room other than Leon''s heavy breathing. He was trying his hardest to think of what Aarvi could be nning.

    If he stops the deal, he and thepany would be in serious trouble. He had the confidence to bring back the glory of thepany but none of the shareholders would listen to him. If he scares each one of the shareholders to support him and make them quiet, his grandfather wouldn''t listen to him. It would be the best chance for his grandfather to get rid of him.

    If he stops the deal and uses his ck money to fill up with the losses, his grandfather and shareholders wouldn''t get a reason to pull him down. However, the central administration would stand in front of him asking the questions on the money about its sources. He didn''t have time to turn ck to white or create a dummy source for his money.. So he willnd himself in prison.

    If he goes ahead with the deal and acquires the chemical manufacturing ntpletely, ording to him, they should do better in the market. His position will be more secure without his grandfather or shareholders'' trouble, thepany will rise to new heights in the business.

    But will Aarvi let that happen?

    Why was she so confident that Friday would be the day of the beginning of his downfall?

    What could she possibly do after he acquires the chemical nt project?

    Was she just scaring him to take the wrong step?

    "Have you thoroughly checked the background of thepany?" Leon asked Dn without facing him.

    Dn couldn''t believe Leon was asking him. This wasn''t the Leon he knew. "I have checked once and you have double-checked it. We found no issues." He said word for word to recall that to Leon.

    Leon remembers it, he wanted Dn to double-check. "Is there any new chemical manufacturing nt opening?"

    Dn deeply sighed in silence and responded, "As far as I know, there is no other news. Neither Rivas nor Skr is acquiring any such business." He cleared it before another question.

    Leon nodded. He knew the troubles of withdrawing from the project. He started to believe Aarvi might be just trying to scare him as everything seemed perfect. He passed some instructions, "Go and dig up about the project. If there is any trouble, report me immediately. Check it again and again, meet old employees, and verify everything. Ask around if there were any idents in the past and the real reason for selling thepany." Then he stressed looking at Dn, "I want every bloody thing rechecked."

    If they find issues, they could terminate the project without losing money. Then get a reimbursement for the day they worked on the project due to concealment of major issues.

    Dn hesitated. It will be dark in no time, he will have to do all the checking in the night. Was this some kind of test by Aarvi? Now he was worried about his steps.

    Nheless, he had no choice against Leon as it was his opinion to continue with the project, "Sure brother Leon, I will get into work. Why don''t you have dinner and take a rest? You don''t look well."

    Leon recalled Aarvi''s words, ''have yourst sumptuous meal and catch yourst good sleep.'' He had no appetite or was in the state to take a nap. She had ruined it. However, he wanted to prove her wrong and show her n failed by sleeping and resting well today, tomorrow, and thereafter.

    "Get me something delicious. I will rest here."

    He didn''t realize he was again doing as she said. He ordered his delicious meals and nned for a good sleep to regain his energy. It could be hisst, couldn''t it?

    If he had stayed awake today and worked hard, probably he might have gotten better sleep.

    Dn responded and left the office. After he made sure everything was arranged for Leon''s stay, he rushed out to cross-verify everything personally.

    -------

    At the other end,

    Aaron drove the car towards Skyarc while Aarvi ttened the backrest of the seat and watched the dark sky through the opened sun roof. His right-hand fingers were interlocked with her left as he drove slowly in a pleasant silence.

    He was expecting her to take a rest but her eyes were open watching the sky. She turned to him after some time. "Ronron��" He heard him hum as he nced at her. She continued, "Don''t be mad." There was uncertainty in her tone.

    "Huh?" Aaron pulled the car aside without understanding what she was thinking which could make him mad. "What''s wrong, Cupcake?" His left hand reached out and caressed her cheek.

    "I was thinking of Harmons." She shouldn''t have but there was any question unanswered, they couldn''t help but be more curious and have thought of them.

    The tender touch on her cheek suddenly gave a sharp pain. Aaron pinched her cheek and stated how her words were sounding, "You are speaking as if you are attracted to one of the brothers. Is that fake little ex-boyfriend of yours?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi straightened the backrest and countered provokingly, "Oh yeah, not just one, I want to open a harem of men. You will still be my most favorite. Is there an issue?"

    He had forgotten her brain doesn''t work straight. He threatened, "Before I think of punishment, Cupcake��" He was about to poke her nose but she bit his finger. That was her punishment.

    She came to the point, totally aware of what kind of punishment he gives. "No one is born evil. There is always a reason or a person or an event for a person to turn evil."

    Aaron briefly nodded indicating he was listening to her. Whereas his mind is already making all the possible connections of her words with Harmons.

    "I am guessing Leon Harmon is like this because Dn could be adopted, sharp-minded, and well-bnced. When the whole family''s love shifted from him to Dn and hearing everyone appreciate him, Leon would definitely be jealous. He must have felt betrayed by his own family hence he is in this state."

    Aaron again nodded at her guesstimation. In fact, after hearing her deduction, he was cent percent sure that was the past of Harmons if adoption was real.

    "Have you noticed? Dn has no identity as Harmon. Shouldn''t he be the Second master? But Aeon got that identity." Aarvi asked, pointing out the details.

    Aaron hummed in response. He hadn''t considered or noticed it before. "You mean, Dn is hiding something. He has different masks hiding his real motive. He saved those girls because he wanted to use them against Leon. He silently follows Leon because he is gathering proofs on Leon."

    Aarvi nodded, impressed by how easily he caught her real thoughts. Dn was always the biggest and toughest puzzle for her to solve. "I think the sister he spoke about, I am kind of sure either he saved her or she is dead. He wants my sympathy so that he stays safe to watch Leon fall. What is he aiming for? Just the downfall of the Leon or the Harmon empire?"

    Aaron always had the question, ''What Dn was aiming for?'' He had no answer and Dn was too intelligent toe to a hold.

    Aarvi continued, "Dn Harmon lost his identity as a Harmon and stayed like a shadow. That''s more a reason for him to be sinister."

    Aaron took his mobile and dialed a number, "Let''s confirm if Dn is adopted or not." Else they will be overthinking.

    Soon Elder Harmon''s surprised voice sounded. Aaron spoke politely with the old man. He apologized for thete call and asked directly, "Chairman Harmon, if you don''t mind, I would like to know who is your adopted grandson?"

    Aaron and Aarvi looked at each other when the call went silent.

 Chapter 679 - The Worst Scenario

    Hearing the lively voice halt at the question, Aaron and Aarvi looked at each other. They didn''t know what to consider for the silence. Aarvi might be pulling down Leon, she was also helping the Harmons hence the couple felt they had the right to know about the truth. They didn''t want to be in trouble due to Harmons. They didn''t want to have another battle due to helping them. They had their own life to live instead of attacking and protecting themselves daily.

    However, the couple stayed quiet, giving silence as a pressure on the old man. Thetter took time, he loudly breathed out the held breath with a long sigh. "How did you guys know?" Then he self mockingly chuckled, "I couldn''t keep it a secret."

    Aarvi and Aaron looked at each other hearing the old man''s words. That meant one of the Harmon is adopted and Elder Harmon was hiding it from everyone.

    Aaron chose to lighten the burden from the old man, "Leon Harmon gave out the clue.." It wasn''t something they uncovered. They couldn''t have gotten to know either so Elder Harmon had well hidden it.

    Then Elder Harmon''s regretful voice sounded over the call, briefing everything the couple might want to know. "My second son and his wife were facing difficulties conceiving for many years, so my first son and his wife dyed having their second child so that they don''t get emotionally hurt. Hence my wife suggested adopting... Leon was probably six then, Dn was 2 years. We thought he was just a kid, probably he knew from the beginning."

    Aarvi and Aaron looked at each other. For the whole six years, Leon had undivided attention and love of all six members of the family. As soon as the two-year-old came out of nowhere and everyone focused on him, Leon would naturally get jealous.

    The question is how did it grow so huge?

    Elder Harmon''s voice continued after he drank some water, "Leon always troubled, hit Dn. We always scolded Leon because he was in the wrong. After a few years, he had left Dn in the market and came home. When we asked, he had told us, ''I left Dn where he came from.'' He was a smart kid, he knew Dn wasn''t born like Aeon or Sean."

    Elder Harmon deeply sighed recalling the past. He hadn''t thought of it before. Now he got the idea why Leon turned so obedient in their eyes but evil by heart, "In anger, my first son said Leon was the one who we brought from out and Dn wasn''t. From that day on Leon behaved but��" He deeply sighed.

    Aarvi gently pped her forehead after knowing how a moment of anger made Leon into a monster. Who should they me? The old man or the dead? Or the choices Leon made. Scolding the old man or dead parents won''t change anything.

    "I am sorry for bringing the past, Elder Harmon. Do you perhaps have any idea if Dn is aware of these?" Aarvi questioned. There was no mirth but a in voice.

    She was thinking how small things could grow huge due to the parents. She hoped she and Aaron would be calm-headed and take care of their future babies well.

    "I am not sure, Aarvi." Elder Harmon responded. That was the reason he always asked Aarvi to beware of Dn Harmon. They loved Dn like their own child but when he became one with Leon, he had no choice but to choose Aeon.

    The call ended soon. Aaron turned to Aarvi who was puffing her cheeks in and out while in deep thought. "Couldn''t you free your brain for a moment?"

    Aarvi turned to him. She had stopped thinking of Harmon by the end of the call. At first thought she wanted to counter Dn tonight, then she thought to meet himter.

    "I was thinking, what if I faceplications for pregnancy? I had been through many operations, medicines, and whatnot. And�� We should be good parents if not best. Our babies shouldn''t feel ignored or jealous of their siblings or cousins." She let him know what was on her mind.

    Aaron''s brows raised hearing her new worry. They were speaking a lot about babies nowadays. Were they going to have an unintended pregnancy?

    He thought of speaking with her without hiding about her health. "We can''t say if we would face anyplications. But if you get pregnant soon, we will have to be very careful throughout the nine months. The three old men have checked your recent medical reports. They firmly ordered me to wait a year or more." He cupped her little face and continued, "... so that my wife could be in her best form. And you won''t fall weak after the birth of a baby."

    Aarvi heard his coaxing voice. She understood Rivas family elders were more concerned about her than in need of babies. Then why did Grandmother Zelda ask me about babies?

    Never mind.

    She gave a nod in understanding and eptance to their arrangements before she grinned mischievously, "Ronron, protection gives only 99% certainty. What if we fall for 1%? You know, we are rare and unique."

    Aaron flicked on her nose, "That''s called being unlucky." He couldn''t believe she made it sound special.

    Aarvi didn''t like it. She lifted her hands, asking him to hold her. She easily sat on hisp between him and the steering wheel. He repositioned the seat when she pulled his cheeks, "I will call it unexpected fortune."

    Aaron suddenly remembered Aarvi''s birth. It was unexpected. So she was mentally prepared for everything. So he stopped calling 1% unlucky and changed his view, "Then we should be blessed with a little cute baby girl like you."

    Aarvi was happy to hear it. She didn''t want them to think even for a second ''Why'' for the arrival of the baby.

    ''Baby girl!?'' He has a baby wife.

    Aaron watched his wife, peacefully sleeping, on him while he was on tortoise race, driving the car slowly to avoid disturbing her.

    -----

    It was soon the dreaded morning for Leon. Friday.

    In contrast to Leon''s mood, the sun was weed with a light drizzling of rain. It brought freshness in the air, the coffee was more enjoyable to start the morning. The temperature was cool and rxing when the sun rays were lighting the top floor office room.

    Leon unexpectedly had a good sleep but as soon as he opened his eyes, Aarvi and her warning resounded in his ears. He tried to encourage himself as she was bluffing but a question remained, was she? He probably knew the answer to it.

    He turned to the door when it opened without a knock. Dn peeked inside. The dark circles were obvious on his face due to ack of sleep. His eyes were tired and his body movements looked exhausted as he went inside after seeing Leon awake.

    Dn ced a file as he stifled a yawn. He didn''t get a wink of sleep. he reported, "Brother Leon, I have checked everything once. The government bills, oldints, everything is included. Have a look once. I will get your ck coffee." He turned around and yawned as he made his way out.

    Leon went through the file very carefully to avoid leaving out any critical words. Dn left the coffee with some cookies. He went to his office room, got fresh, changed to a new set of clothes, and returned. The shower had reduced his sleepiness and exhaustion.

    Leon shut the file finding no such issues. Yet he was pretty sure Aarvi was up to something and if he really loses against her, he wants one of his men to take his ce for the time being or until he resolves the issues. He hated to think of the worst-case scenario but had no choice. He has to be prepared for it.

    "Dn, demand my position if I have to step down." Nevertheless, Leon had no idea what Dn was nning behind his back.

    Dn hid his smirk while appearing to be shocked and flustered. "No, no, how could I?"

 Chapter 680 - No Blood But Brain

    "Dn, demand my position if I have to step down. You have more experience. You are more well-deserved than Aeon." Hispliment was just to lure the man.

    Nevertheless, Leon had no idea what Dn was nning behind his back.

    Dn was momentarily surprised but he controlled his expression and hid the sly smirk while he was appearing to be shocked and flustered, "No, no, no, brother Leon, what are you speaking? How could I? I am good as your assistant."

    Leon truly didn''t want the worst case to arise. If Dn takes the seat, he could use the resources of Harmon Industries and take back the power whenever the time is right. Dn was his partner in crime so if Dn dares to disobey him, Leon could just threaten him to get everything back. That was his n. He didn''t trust Dn but at the current moment, Dn was more suitable and controble..

    Upon that, he had also sowed the seed to Aaron''s head. If Dn dared to cross him, Leon knew Aarvi would put an end to Dn. If he suffers, he won''t let Dn have a better life.

    Looking at Dn panicking, a small part of Leon knew he was acting. ording to him, everyone likes power including the clueless Sean. So he just sneered in his mind.

    "It would be temporary, Dn," Leon smirked wickedly. It was like a warning for Dn to behave, "I will be back soon." His oppressing voice silenced Dn.

    Dn could only ept as, "I will try my best." But he had a different n for the same situation.

    Lack of sleep could affect the effectiveness and Dn has to be on alert the whole day. So Leon thought of asking Dn to rest till the press conference but he recalled Aarvi again.

    Recall? She wasn''t leaving his head.

    He was pretty sure Aarvi would do something and her words, ''I will see you on Saturday.'' repeated in his mind. He was sure she had her ns deployed. If it''s his downfall, it has to start from hispany. So he gave some instruction to Dn,

    "After the signing ceremony, instead of a party for those old dogs, arrange a luxurious bus from the venue and send them to some ind immediately. They should be out ofwork."

    The old dogs were shareholders of the Harmon Industries. Most of them listen to Elder Harmon. If they don''t get to know what trouble Harmon Industries was in, they won''t reach the office demanding a response for the trouble Aarvi might cause. Elder Harmon, the chairman, couldn''t pass the order to change the President without majority consent. And Leon will have the chance, a lot of time to clean up quickly.

    Dn epted the orders and quickly went out to arrange for them. Leon had his coffee, slowly got ready thinking how to avoid those reporters from questioning about his personal life in the press conference. His personal life which Aarvi smeared with dirt, the dirt that is called the truth of his life.

    Looking at the situation and the thoughts he was having, Leon felt it like a real battle with no blood but brain.

    -------

    Meanwhile at Skyarc,

    Everyone was curious about the ns of Aarvi. To know why she was holding herself back when Dax was hurt when Shawn feared for rpse, the Rivas brothers were kidnapped and Leon repeatedly attacked them. The only thing that was holding them back was Aarvi had her ns and they believed in her.

    Trust, patience, support, they had those for Aarvi.

    This curiosity didn''t leave Shea either. She had gone to the hospital and ran to Skyarc with permission.

    Aaron sipped his post-workout protein shake sitting on the couch. He didn''t like the guests at his home, so he had kicked his younger brother to make their breakfast without troubling his wife. Hence everything was prepared by Dax, Tia, and Shawn.

    Shea asked Aaron in confusion, "Brother Aaron, where is brother Nikun? I heard he is in the city but he isn''ting in contact."

    Shawn looked at his brother''s uninterested expression for taking away his time with his wife. He responded to Shea, "Brother Nikun will stay low and isted until it''s safe for him. Leon could do anything anytime."

    Shea trailed her hum as she followed Dax''s line of sight when he waved his fingers upstairs. Aarvi was out of the gym. A thinyer of sweat was coated on her skin. The baby hair at the hairline was sticking to her face. She was wearing a crop top on the sports innerwear and low waist, sweatpants. Her slinky curvy small waist was in full glory for the eyes to admire.

    Aarvi burned a lot of calories due to the previous night''s heavy junk food. Else her husband won''t let her eat whatever she wants in theing days. Dabbing the absorbing towel on her face, she smiled at the little group. But when her eyesnded on Aaron, he was narrowing his eyes at her.

    ''What did I do?'' Aarvi didn''t know what was her mistake to earn those eyes on her. Well, she was just too tempting for his eyes. He was fine with her outfit as there were no men who would stare at her.

    Shea and Tia were in great shape. One was conscious about her body and another one had to be fit due to her job. But they still admired the woman alighting the stair.

    "Brother Aaron, you turned out to be a sly little teenager back then. How did you pick beauty??" She teased Aaron.

    Aaron: "..."

    Tia was on a different topic, "If Sister Aarvi could learn self-defense, I would have taught her every day. She is so fit."

    "..." Dax was the one who taught Aarvi kickboxing.

    Shawn didn''t notice them. He took the freshly made chicken sandwich he prepared for her, "Little Heart, your chicken sandwich." Aarvi ignored everyone and went to Shawn.

    After her breakfast, everyone looked at her. "What!?"

    "What''s the n?" Shea asked.

    "Nothing."

    "Dum Dum!!"

    Aarvi checked time. There was only half an hour left for nine. She turned to Aaron, "Ronron, you will bete to the office." Aaron didn''t respond and left upstairs to get ready. He knew the n anyway.

    "Leon Harmon has two choices. One signing, two aborting." She exined the attacks for both choices.

    "So you are taking away his resources first." Dax pointed it out. He pitied Leon for falling into a big pit, dug for him.

    "Exactly."

    "And you are earning so much money." Dax didn''t leave the critical point.

    Aarvi pretended to be unheard. High returns were only at high risks. She took huge risks with high investment, she is a businesswoman, after all.

    The two girls were confused about how Aarvi could earn from this situation. Both looked at each other and half shrugged. To be precise they didn''t understand how the first n would affect Leon.

    Shawn reported after a call, "The signing ceremony hasn''t been canceled." That meant a higher probability of signing.

    ----

    Tia left soon because of work. Aaron went to Rivas Industries. Aarvi coaxed Shea to get back to work. Thetter doesn''t have to know much about the cruel world.

    The three friends reached Skr. The three worked and heard Aarvi passing orders with the developments. Shawn was present if she needed any kind of assistance.

    ----

    Meanwhile, at a hotel,

    The business media was inside the venue while the gossiping media was outside, taking pictures and interviewing. Since there were no celebrities, the crowd was less. The formal decor was grand and ssy due to therge project. The whole country''s businesspeople had their eyes there.

    In Lexus S5, Dn confirmed multiple times that the other party was in the hotel, safe and sound. They were eager and willing to sign.

    It confirmed to Leon that Aarvi wasn''t controlling from the other side. Five minutes to ten, Leon and Dn stepped out of the car. The questions about how Leon was feeling at the sessful acquisition, his personal life, and his ns were numerous. However, Leon answered none giving a reason as they will bete to the signing. The reporters knew Leon''s good image had fallen, hence he was avoiding them.

    They got inside the hotel. Leon didn''t bother to check on arrangements. He entered the conference hall. One side had a table with two chairs and opposite to it was a section for spectators. He met the delegates while one of the secretaries had begun the program addressing the shareholders and media.

    Dn stood behind Leon while his eyes scanned the people. His work was to spot if any of Aarvi''s men were in the hall. Anybody who was suspicious but he saw none.

    "... I request President Harmon and President Cornbell to sign the agreements," Emcee added atst after speaking about the project and cooperation between thepanies.

    Leather booklets were in front of Leon and a man who was in his middle fifties. President Cornbell smiled at the cameras as he opened the file and signed the papers. However, something caught his attention at the end. Leon wasn''t signing. The second hand in the clock ticked by but Leon sat like a lifeless statue staring at the papers. Everyone started looking at each other. The silence in the hall soon filled with murmurs, the camera carefully recorded each change on Leon''s face.

    The three friends were watching the event live. Shawn and Dax started to get anxious because Aarvi might have a backup n in her game but she would lose money, a lot of it.

 Chapter 681 - An Unknown Powerful Person

    Leon couldn''t bring himself to sign. He knew the troubles of what would happen if he didn''t sign. But he didn''t know what Aarvi had in the store if he signed. He was thinking if he should take the risk of the unknown or known. Hidden attacks could never be safe and easy.

    President Cornbell heard the press and others murmuring as the acquisition might fail. Yet he stayed calm because he wouldn''t lose anything and he would just find another buyer.

    He chose to ask politely as there were many eyes on them, "President Harmon, are you alright? Is there an issue? Shall we take a break?"

    Dn didn''t probe between, as he was aware of what Leon was going through. The management and the shareholders were giving him signals to check on Leon.

    Suddenly his mobile vibrated. Since he was handling the whole program and everyone was reporting him, he checked in case it was an emergency..

    [Convince Leon Harmon to sign.]

    There was no sender, it was looking like a pop-up message. After he read the five words, it stayed on screen for a few seconds and disappeared without a trace.

    Only one was capable of making this happen. Dn''s eyes ran around the crowd. He wasn''t sure if Aarvi or her people were in the venue. He thought about the risks. He was more drawn to the hidden risk so he chose to speak.

    He bent his waist, ced his hand to cover his mouth, and whispered to Leon, "Brother Leon, if you don''t sign without a reason, it would cause big trouble. If there is something hidden and risks you, we can sue President Cornbell and you will be safe."

    Correct. Leon didn''t think if the trouble was something through the other party, they could sue them. Even though it had a lot of work and some losses, his position won''t be at risk. So he believed Aarvi nned to destroy the project.

    Dn straightened his back. Leon shed an apologetic smile at the man next to him and roughly went through the papers. Leon found no changes in the agreements. It was the final copy he had approved. He just gave a formal smile and signed the agreement.

    President Cornbell found Leon weird. It wasn''t the first time they met but he was behaving weirdly. Anyway, he didn''t care. They exchanged booklets and signed.

    President Cornbell had a bright smile but Leon didn''t. He was forcing a smile when there was loud apuse in the hall. Both stood up and shook their hands at thepletion of the signing ceremony.

    The cameras were shing continuously when Dn cued the finance department toplete the final payment. Then he collected the tab from the team and showed the transfer proof to both the presidents.

    "I am so happy to do business with you, President Harmon." President Cornbell ttered Leon in front of everyone.

    Leon barely smiled in response. He couldn''t speak or think about anything. He was waiting for bad news and the call came. He held his mobile while he was the focus of all the people.

    It was a call from Aarvi. ''Why is she calling me?'' Leon was reluctant to answer the call. Anyway, he answered it, turning away from the media attention.

    [Congrattions President Harmon.] Her voice was clear with a hint of happiness.

    Leon clenched his teeth and asked, "What are you up to?"

    He heard her hum before she asked, [If you do me a tiny favor, I will tell you something.]

    "What?" He spat instantly.

    Aarvi took her own time watching the live video, [Turn to your right at 50 degrees. Come on.]

    Leon turned thinking Aarvi was in there but he saw nothing but cameras.

    Shawn low fived Aarvi looking at Leon who was staring straight into the camera. Dax was waiting for her words, not those silly actions.

    [Leon Harmon, you thought about signing or canceling. Did you think of postponing the signing ceremony?]

    The first trap - Checked.

    Aarvi ended the call watching Leon''s eyes widen and gritting his teeth. He stormed out of the hall ignoring the press conference. Dn was stuck between running behind him and handling the press conference.

    In Skr,

    Dax and Shawn: "..."

    They hadn''t thought of it. "Dum Dum, what would have happened if he had postponed this signing ceremony?"

    Aarvi crossed her legs and turned to the desk away from the television screen. She left the mobile on the desk looking at Shawn next to her and Dax in front of them. "Then I would have failed to pull him off the throne at a critical time. Don''t forget, Leon has huge resources because of Harmon Industries. If he loses it, none woulde forward to give their hand to him."

    Shawn and Dax nodded in understanding. Leon had friends who were with him for their advantage. They will leave as soon as he falls.

    Aarvi''s red polished nails drummed the ss desk as she responded to Dax''s question, "My other ns wouldn''t be so effective if Leon had postponed the signing. Or else I will have to postpone my ns with his signing ceremony. My patience has ruled out the day he aimed at you guys. I can''t wait."

    Seeing her get so serious thinking of the previous days, Shawn pulled her cheek making her cry, "Hey Little Heart, we are fine. Don''t worry about us."

    Don''t worry!? She still trembles by imagining Dax in the car which crashed. How could she not be concerned? She pped Shawn''s hand and snorted at him.

    Dax scribbled his signature on a file and kept it aside. He asked what he had noticed, "What did Dn Harmon say to Leon? I thought Leon was going to leave the hall."

    Aarvi and Shawn paused at his words. They thought the same too. Till the neck of the bottle, they were expecting Leon to leave the hall, Aarvi was ready to withdraw all her investment in Harmon Industries quickly so that she didn''t incur more losses.

    Shawn yed a video on his mobile, "Look, he checked his mobile and said something to Leon." He looked at Aarvi, "Did you send him something?" Two friends looked at her for an answer. They knew the process is more important than the result.

    Aarvi denied their suspicion. She wouldn''t take credit for other people''s work, "Nope, I have no hand in it. I am more suspicious of Dn being criminal-minded than Leon. I don''t understand what he has in mind. Is he aiming to be President of Harmon Industries?" Aarvi shrugged her shoulders in perplexity.

    The two friends nodded. They were concerned about an unknown powerful person controlling the situation. It might cause unexpected difficulties for Aarvi.

    -----

    At Rivas Industries,

    Milo Wen reported to Aaron, who was busy working in his office, "President Rivas, it''s done. President Harmonpleted the signing."

    Aaron had asked Milo Wen to instruct their hacker to send a message to Dn if Leon ponders about signing. Milo Wen had no idea about the reason behind Aaron''s actions. He just followed the orders to ry the information to their team.

    Aaron nodded in response without lifting his head from the file, "Alright, keep me updated."

    Milo Wen responded and went to his adjacent office.

    Aaron''s left-hand finger swiped on the Ipad screen. His eyes briefly checked the Harmon Industries price depth in the stock market. The price was rising, meaning his wife would have a longer time to sell all her shares in profit. He simply didn''t want his wife to face the losses or be tenses even for a minute.

    Earning more money without losses - Checked.

 Chapter 682 - Cunning Nutters

    Dn had to stay back to handle the mess Leon created by leaving without any words. He lied as Leon wasn''t feeling well and he needed rest.

    Not just the press conference, he had instructed Leon''s secretary to keep eye on the shareholders. Those shareholders had to leave the city very quickly. He could see the displeasure on them so Dn did his part to control the damage.

    At another end, Leon drove his car at high speed and stopped in front of a huge business tower. He clearly remembers how small Skr started and how big it grew in three years. The tremendous sess was something hard to get by just anybody.

    He was going inside and saw the security entrance scan system as the barrier gates. He was about to jump over but the security noticed he was neither an employee nor went to the reception to collect the visitor pass. Since their work was to have the safety measure, they didn''t focus on who the man was, especially when they were aware Shawn and Aarvi were in the office with Dax. .

    "Sir, do you have an appointment?" The security held Leon back.

    Leon red at the burly man and shrugged his hand. The man next to him whispered his guess, "Isn''t he President Harmon? The fallen president?"

    Leon was pissed hearing ''the fallen President.'' He knew it was due to the image Aarvi tore off, but all he could think was Aarvi pulling him down his throne. "How dare you?" Leon punched the man and pushed him to the ground within a split second.

    He was about to rain his punches, the burly man recovered from the surprise and locked Leon''s hands behind him. Leon tried to get rid of the hold and heard a voice behind him, "President Harmon, behave yourself. This is not yourpany."

    It wasn''t the voice of a burly man. Thetter turned around without leaving Leon. Alex looked disappointed at Leon''s behavior. Leon identified the man and snapped at him, "Call her out, now." And he bellowed at the burly man, "And you bastard, let me go before I kill you."

    The burly man looked at the personal bodyguard of Aarvi, President Evans. When he saw Alex not giving him orders to leave Leon, he tightened his hold on Leon.

    Alex took a step front and narrowed his eyes at Leon, "President Harmon, don''t forget who you are and where you are. Look around."

    Leon paused his struggle and saw every passing person. They had paused and bewildered, looking at Leon''s behavior and his extreme temper. Leon looked like a rogue on the road. They were truly in shock. But none dared to record. Leaking anything from thepany was illegal unless it''s Aarvi or Dax.

    "Get a grip, President Harmon." Alex sneered with a sarcastic smile on his face. Now he understood what Aarvi meant by, ''Tame the angry wild bull that might try to break in.'' She was so urate.

    When Leonposed, Alex cued the burly man to let go of Leon andmanded Leon, "Go to the receptionist, tell her with the respect that you would like to meet President Evans. Or President Harmon, would you like for me to guide you by holding your hands?" His mockery was like mmable oil pouring on the fire.

    "You-" Leon tried to go closer to Alex to snap his throat but the burly man behind him held him again. "You just wait and watch." Leon barked his empty threat and went to the receptionist, shrugging his hands off him.

    Thedy receptionist felt her heart jump out in fear when Leon stood in front of her and his hand pped the counter. The otherdy receptionist squeezed her shoulder to encourage her but she was trembling too.

    Leon wanted to yell at them but Alex crossed his arms and narrowed his eyes standing just a step away from the reception block.

    Leon''s voice shook in anger while he tried his best to sound polite, "E-excuse me, I am Leon Harmon. President of Harmon Industries. I don''t have an appointment but I am sure your President won''t deny it if she knows I am here to meet her."

    He nced at Alex. He could already guess, Aarvi probably expected him to reach her in anger.

    The receptionist was shocked even though Leon faked the smile and said through his teeth. They looked at Alex, thanked him in their mind, and spoke professionally, treating him just like any other visitor. However, her fear in the tone was still obvious.

    "President Harmon, wee to Skr. Let me notify you prior that President Evans doesn''t ept any visitors. Since you are a distinguished person from the city, I will have to ry the information to the secretary and then they will let us know. Could you please have a seat and wait till that?"

    The receptionist was too scared to extend her hand to point at the waiting area when she looked at Leon''s dark face. her hand shook terribly and she looked like she might burst into tears soon.

    Alex rescued the receptionist. He went from the left to the right side of Leon and pointed towards the sitting area, "This way please." The contempt in his tone was audible.

    Leon was gnashing his teeth so hard that even others could hear him. ''Is she thinking I will run away?'' Leon scoffed in his mind and stored it in the sitting area. He sat down and pretended to be calm.

    He grabbed the magazine that was lying upside down on the table. But the one he got in his hands had a picture of Aarvi and Aaron on the front cover. Aarvi was looking at the camera in the bridal styled suit and Aaron had his eyes on her. It was a candid picture, yet, she looked confident, Aaron was adoring her, and Leon''s blood was boiling in his veins.

    The Power of Love.

    Leon couldn''t believe the business magazine was speaking about love. He read the tagline without knowing, [He says, it''s always her.] Irritated, Leon threw the magazine away, the receptionist who was serving the water jumped back in fear.

    He turned around to run but paused looking at Alex ring at the man. She inhaled deep breaths and went to Leon. Usually, they say a few words like, ''I apologize for the dy.'' but she ced the small mineral water bottle on the table and ran away without sparing a word.

    In the office, Aarvi heard Dax''s secretary report to Dax that Leon Harmon was downstairs in the waiting area. Shawn gave a big thumbs up for Aarvi as she guessed as he may try to reach her to threaten her or negotiate or just know what she was up to.

    Aarvi twirled her swivel chair and faced Dax''s secretary. "Let him wait there for ten minutes. Then get him to the meeting room on the 15th floor." She didn''t want to bring Leon to the higher management floors. "Arrange a screen with the disy of Harmon Industries market graph. Thank you..."

    Dax''s secretary shed her a polite smile with a nod of his head in respect. He took a step back and left the room.

    Shawn and Dax chuckled seeing her y with the fire without fear. Aarvi innocently shrugged, "If he creates a mess in Skr, my dear CEO, you know what to do? Don''t you?"

    Daxughed at her fake sinless face, "Of course, President Evans. I will make his life even harder."

    "Excellent." Aarvi appreciated herpany CEO.

    "You cunning nutters!!!" Shawn eximed at their rapport.

 Chapter 683 - Bingo

    Every second was like a punishment to Leon. So ten minutes was pure torture. However, his anger didn''t subside. It just grew stronger with each minute.

    Before he could flip the table, the receptionist got a call and her fear was back. Now she has to ry that information to Leon. Thedy tried to plead with the other one but she was even more scared. So as a senior to her, she inhaled a sharp breath and made way towards Leon whose face was darker than the cloudy rain. "P-Preisdent Harmon, let me escort you to meet President Evans. This way please."

    Leon breathed out loudly and stood up. He walked away so fast that the receptionist almost tripped on her heels. Quickly bncing, she jogged behind him afraid of getting harshly scolded by him..

    Leon had to stop due to the receptionist. When he turned around to ask her to be quick, Alex was back, he was right behind the receptionist so that Leon could behave.

    He clenched his teeth and waited for thedy to catch up. She scanned her card and pointed inside for him to enter. Then she scanned again and went inside.

    Alex followed them in silence and entered the elevator. Of course, he won''t take the chance of Leon molesting the youngdy who was quivering at the elevator door. He noticed they were going to general employees or the team meeting floor. It was better. There were cameras, employees would be walking around and emergency handling would be easier.

    Leon thought about why he was there. As soon as Aarvi ended the call, all he wanted to do was strangle her to death. So he wasn''t sure why exactly he was standing in the Skr. To vent his frustration? Is it even possible? Or to show her she couldn''t defeat him?

    Since she already expected his arrival, he thought to see what she had in store for him. Then he could react ordingly. For a moment he thought he should act like a victim of Aarvi''s lecherous n in front of some audience but then again, he wasn''t pro at acting like Aarvi.

    The elevator stopped before reaching the top. He stepped out of the elevator behind the receptionist. He saw ss cubicles around. The different teams were in meetings, some were going inside and some wereing out. It was a busy office hour.

    Whoever saw him either eximed or murmured with each other after identifying him. However, everyone stayed away from him. They had seen the viral video of Aarvi throwing wine on his face for locking his grandfather. So even a floor cleaner could say Leon wasn''t a friend of thepany. And his expression was loudly saying he was angry. All were curious and alert thinking Leon might be there to hurt somebody.

    Leon followed thedy and entered the meeting hall which was bigger than any of the halls and in the center with numerous eyes on him. However, what caught his attention was the Smart Screen disying hispany statistics. He didn''t even hear the receptionist asking him to wait there.

    Alex closed the door and saw halted employees. "Get back to work." He ordered authoritatively. They didn''t know Alex but his bearing made them get back to whatever they were doing.

    Leon watched the Harmon stock price increase beyond the threshold. Then his eyes scanned therge meeting room. Nobody was there. She couldn''t possibly think of locking him in the room, right? He saw there was no lock so it was ruled out.

    He paced in the room, then sat down waiting for Aarvi. She was purposefully doing it yet he was helpless. He was alone in the enemy territory.

    Suddenly his attention shifted to the screen when the brightness of the screen altered. It was the detailed market depth. He could see how many were selling the shares and how many were buying them. There were more buyers so the price kept increasing

    The door of the meeting room suddenly opened. He was expecting Aarvi toe but Dax entered as though he wasn''t the one who got attacked or operated on. He went to the other end of the table with Shawn in tow. While Dax looked serious, Shawn yawnedzily.

    The door was closing when a stylishdy in ck stepped inside. She was wearing a jumpsuit, hugging her curves. Her left shoulder was bare and her long mocha brown wavy hair was settling on her shoulder. A white cloth was styled in high neck draping to her right hand covering her hands. The hem of the sleeves gave the glimpse of an expensive wristwatch.

    As soon as Leon''s eyes fell on her serene face, his anger seemed to roar at her. He jerked up intending to grab her neck and choke her to death.

    Alex, who was behind Aarvi, tilted his head and looked at Leon. Leon involuntarily paused. He knew Alex and his team members were eager to kill him. They had told him in the Harmon mansion that they will kill him and act as they killed him in self-defense to protect Aarvi.

    He wasn''t there to die.

    Aarvi ignored Leon and his actions. She was on a call instructing the market maniptors that it was time they pull the money back. They were in profit and she will have to pay them a few million out of her pockets for the job. Well, she was earning it from Harmon industries anyway.

    Aarvi sat down next to Shawn instead of the head of the seat. She watched the screen, while Dax was busy on hisptop and Shawn was provokingly looking at Leon.

    "Why are you here?" Aarvi asked because she was aware Leon was there due to anger.

    Leon red at her back and bellowed the question in response, "What the f**k are you nning?"

    Shawn rolled his eyes at the man''s audacity. Hard to change habits.

    Dax and Shawn were expecting the serious Aarvi as she always behaves with the rest. They didn''t know that Aarvi irritates Leon with her happiness.

    Aarvi turned her swivel chair with a curious smile on her face, "Me? Not. My husband is nning a dinner date tonight. I am very excited."

    Shawn and Dax: "..."

    Alex knew Shawn could handle Leon so he closed the door shaking his head. She puts her hand in Leon''s brain and squeezes out every drop of blood.

    "Aarvi Evans!!" Leon grunted in annoyance.

    Shawn chose to correct Leon on behalf of Aarvi, "Leon Harmon, It''s called scheming."

    Dax saw the two low fiving under the table and silentlyughed.

    Leon wasn''t in a mood to joke with them. He mmed the wooden table and growled, "What the f**k are you up to?"

    The m and the high-pitched voice caught the attention from outside. Other meeting people paused to look at them.

    Aarvi cued him to sit. "Keep your eyes peeled on the screen for another ten minutes. I will make your nightmaree true." Aarvi sounded mysterious.

    "It was you who was manipting." Leon knew all along but he hadn''t thought Aarvi could have such connections.

    "Bingo!" The trio''s voice sounded in unison. They hadn''t nned as such so they looked at each other and chuckled in real fun and happiness.

    However, Leon smirked mockingly, "Do you think only you have the money and connection? You are kids in the business." He scoffed confidently.

 Chapter 684 - The Trick

    Leon smirked mockingly, "Do you think only you have the money and connection? You are kids in the business." He scoffed.

    He was right. Leon was in the business world from the age of twenty. He was known to the country for taking risky decisions and seeding. Hence people admired this man, gave him fame, made him an idol.

    Inparison, these three might not be so good but they built Skr from very scratch. Whereas Leon had everything ready on his te. They didn''t fall behind Leon if theypared to Leon''s younger self.

    Of course, The current Leon in the industry for nearly fifteen years, and Aarvi was in the field for three years in which she was in a vegetative state for nine months. Yeah, she was a kid in the industry and there was more to learn..

    "I guess prodigy fails too," Aarvi remarked, pointing to the signing ceremony.

    Leon fished his mobile out and reverted her dialogue to her, "Keep your eyes peeled on the screen, Little Lamb." He dialed somebody as he continued, "I am far unreachable than you think." His dark voice was cold, silencing the three friends.

    The three looked at each other. Not because of fear but speechlessness. Leon still didn''t understand how Aarvi ys. If she had nned for so many days, wouldn''t she have different traps to every possible solution Leon coulde up with?

    Shawn controlledughing looking at Aarvi trying to peel her eyes wide open and look at the screen. If Leon sees her face, probably he will understand she was making funny faces instead of being afraid. Perhaps, that would have rmed Leon. Tsk.

    Aarvi had already told them all her ns so they knew what was going to happen. They yed along with her and stayed silent, pitying Leon Harmon.

    Leon instructed the other end, "Do it now." Since the market maniptors were going to sell all the shares they bought during the whole week, Leon had instructed his team to keep track of the stocks which were being bought inrge numbers.

    The amount was in hundreds of millions, it was indeed huge. However, Leon had lots of ck money he wanted to turn white. Now Aarvi gave him a chance to use it. If he buys all the stocks she sells, the Harmon Industries price won''t fall, there won''t be a market crash and he will not be answerable to anybody.

    Leon was very much confident it was Aarvi''s attack and he could win on her, this time. However, he didn''t know making more money while revenge was just a side business. It wasn''t her main goal. And he also forgot she was Tw, not just a random investor or a timepass businesswoman.

    While watching the screen, Leon kept his eyes on the three friends. Dax often frowned, typed something, clicked on something, and cussed in a low breath. Shawn and Aarvi were busy annoying the market changes and they were good at it.

    Dax took care of Aarvi''s ount to sell the Harmon shares at regr intervals. The maniptors were doing their work and the small investment group Aarvi controls, sold their shares first.

    Since the acquisition news was far and wide, there were more buyers. Due to Leon''s team bidding as soon as they were quoting, there was a huge fight going on between the buyers and sellers.

    The nerve-wrackingsted ten minutes, extended to fifteen, and finally stopped at the ninth minute. In the whole time, the market fluctuated by a few pennies.

    Dax breathed out loudly and leaned back on the chair, "That was intense, Dum Dum." He took the tissue from her hand and dabbed it on his forehead.

    Since the whole amount wasn''t deposited to Aarvi''s ount, Dax calcted everything and turned the screen to Aarvi. Thetter looked at the numbers and announced, "A new one will be at your doors soon." Leon had destroyed Dax''s favorite car so she would use Leon''s money to buy Dax''s car.

    Shawn pped his palm on the table, "That''s not fair, Little Heart. If I knew it, I would have done that job."

    Aarvi kept her forearm on Shawn''s shoulder and cated the prince, "He gets a car, you have a sister-inw. Should we swap?"

    "I need sugar Mommy. I will give him the car." Dax announced, making herugh.

    Leon: "..."

    They were proving they were kids. He should gloat but he understood he was missing something. The decision taken in anger would never be right.

    As though they remembered Leon suddenly, the three stood up and gave a round of apuse to Leon. They didn''t fail to add admiration words, that were absolutely fake.

    "President Harmon, you are a true inspiration."

    "Every young person should learn from you, President Harmon."

    "Yeah, how spontaneous you were, President Harmon."

    "You just evaded the big trouble at the click of your fingers."

    "You are truly amazing, President Harmon. Would you mind taking an apprentice?"

    "There would be a lot to learn from you. I guess we need years."

    The mockery of three erupted, Leon''s irritation back, even wilder than before. "Shut up��" He ruined her n to drop Harmon Industries'' price. Then should they panic, regret, be sad, and ept defeat? Why things weren''t going as they should have?

    "Cut the crap." He roared again.

    The employees who had paused, without understanding why the three friends were admiring the wrong man so much, jerked at Leon''s voice.

    The three friends shrugged their shoulders together and behaved like kids again, "I didn''t know we would get scolded forplimenting." Aarvi''s sulking voice sounded.

    "People are not good, Dum Dum, don''t be sad." Dax scorned Leon.

    Shawn signaled Leon to take a seat, "Let me exin. Why don''t you sip some water, President Harmon?" He unexpectedly sounded too polite and respectful.

    Leon neither sat nor took the water bottle. He found these three annoying to the bones. Compared to three friends, Sean seemed to be a lot better to handle.

    "Never mind," Shawn added as he went near the smart television which was showing the Harmon Price saturating.

    Aarvi and Dax got busy choosing which restaurant to go to for the celebration.

    Shawn spoke like a lecturer teaching to his obedient student, "First and foremost, this wasn''t an attack. Little Heart just chose to panic you and she seeded."

    Leon thought back to the day. Yeah, he was panicked. But what does he mean by it wasn''t an attack? "Come to the point."

    Shawn lifted his hand pretending to be a teacher, "If you are not interested in my ss, you could leave."

    ''Pfft,'' Aarvi and Dax burst intoughter recalling one of their first-year lecturers who used to repeat that dialogue and end up having a few students in his ss.

    Leon wanted to beat them first and then walk out. He grabbed the water bottle and threw it at Shawn for making fun of him. Shawn caught it easily, "Thank you for the water." He unscrewed it and sipped the water.

    Shawn did agree that there was satisfaction in irritating Leon rather than beating somebody or Leon. "Coming to the point."

    Shawn wrote 100 on the whiteboard and looked at seething Leon. "Let''s assume we had 100 shares and the buyers'' capacity is only 50. If we try to sell it more than capacity, the price of the shares drops.

    Only 50 shares get the market price, whereas the remaining 50 will be sold at a lower price. We might not be able to get the high price for all the shares or even face losses.

    Since your team immediately bought the shares we tried to sell, we got a higher and better price."

    Leon couldn''t believe he fell for the trick. He practically gave money to her.

 Chapter 685 - Happy News

    After thinking it through, it was just money he lost. Leon didn''t care about losing a few million. His position should be strong in the Harmon industries. So he was ready to lose more money.

    Shawn congratted giving a reality check, "Congrattions for keeping the price bnced, President Harmon." Then he turned to Aarvi, "Salutes to Little Heart for earning so much profit."

    Aarvi smiled at his dramatic reveal of the n, "Thank you, Prince."

    Shawn ended his lecture by adding, "Since the market maniptors gained profits, Little Heart will be paying only the deal price without filling any losses."

    Leon sneered right after Shawn, looking at the smile of Aarvi, "Did you n all these for some petty money? I would have thrown some on you if you had asked me."

    How will he ept his stupidity? His pride would hurt again..

    "Oops," Aarvi eximed, turning to Leon. "President Harmon, don''t make it sound like you did a favor on me. Stop living in a delusional world." She sniggered.

    She had done an investment. She earned profit. She never asked Leon to buy the shares. Instead, she was ready to settle with lower profits. That''s what Tw does. It was Leon''s stupidity to buy the shares and pure foolishness for a businessman.

    "President Harmon, I think you missed something. Shawn clearly stated at the beginning. Let me repeat it for you again. This wasn''t an attack." Then she turned to Dax.

    Dax worked on the tab and changed the screen on the smart television. It was thetest news being read by the B-news newsreader.

    "Breaking news!!! The chemical manufacturing nt that Harmon Industries acquired today has the future of closing down. Could President Harmon save it? Or will he run it against the rules?" The crystal clear voice of thedy sounded in the meeting room.

    When the B-news managing director did a favor to Aarvi and Aaron, she had promised to send them the exciting piece of news on Friday afternoon.

    She sent details to the news channel before they started to sell the shares. By the time B-news prepared the breaking news headlines, Aarvi was safe from losing any more money.

    Leon''s fear of the unknown came true. He stared at the screen to try to know more about the situation. Money was never her game. He understood the meaning of what they meant by saying ''real attack.''

    Dax purposefully turned off the news so that Leon could panic and run back to Harmon Industries to handle the mess. "Run Leon Harmon, Run�� Catch President Cornbell before he leaves the country. Run��"

    Leon gritted his teeth. He red at Aarvi and tried to intimidate her, "You will pay for this." He said through his teeth. Then he ran out of the meeting room.

    He fished his mobile, dialed Dn to ask him to keep President Cornbell in the country. If it was a mistake from Cornbell, Leon could save his position. "Pick up�� Dammit, answer the call..." He entered the elevator and pressed the ground floor button repeatedly.

    .....

    Aarvi, Shawn, and Dax looked at each other and chuckled. They couldn''t believe Leon assumed the market crash was a fall. Well, it would have been a great fall if Leon hadn''t bnced it.

    "What about President Cornbell?" Shawn asked the next steps of Aarvi.

    Aarvi checked the time on her wristwatch, "He will leave the country in fifteen minutes. Tick... tock... tick��"

    Dax chuckled seeing her tilt her head left to right uttering, ''tick, tock.'' "Devil Dum Dum��" He couldn''t believe she had everything under control to bury Leon underground. He also discerned why she was patient this week. She was waiting for everything to fall into ce and trap Leon like a mouse.

    Shawn was ted about everything that''s going as per her n, "I am famished." He announced pushing both his friends towards the door.

    If Leon hadn''t reached Skr, Aarvi would have taken the steps slowly, letting Leon be scared all day. Since he dared to reach her tough at them, threaten them, she instructed her team as soon as the secretary informed them about Leon''s arrival. Her team anonymously messaged President Cornbell that the information he was hiding was leaked. He should leave immediately.

    While Cornbell was running away, she pulled all her money out from Harmonpany. She had more ns joined to these, she didn''t feel it was necessary to tell those to her overjoyed friends or anybody else.

    "I want something spicy and mouth-watering." She asked her friends who agreed, tugging her out of thepany.

    ----

    At the other end, sleep-deprived Dn wanted nothing but a ce to sit and rest a bit. As soon as Leon left, he had to handle the press conference with Cornbell. He had to dodge many questions about Leon saying Leon was unwell. However, none believed him.

    Then they were speaking about the cooperation between them and the future strategies for the chemical nt. Suddenly Cornbell''s assistant whispered something to Cornbell and they hurriedly left with an apology.

    Everything on his shoulder, Dn had to wrap up the press conference, then go towards the factory. Half of the media had decreased as two presidents weren''t there.

    After inaugurating the factory by the senior shareholder of thepany, he sent all the shareholders to an ind as nned. When he was left alone with no more events for the day, he decided to take a nap in the car.

    His mobile was vibrating on the shotgun seat while he fell into deep slumber due tock of sleep, exhausting work that drains him physically and mentally. The mobile rang again and again but he wasn''t in the state to wake up. Even if it wasn''t in silent mode, he probably wouldn''t have woken up.

    Hours passed by, Dn didn''t wake up, putting all the pressure on Leon at thepany.

    Who should be med for it?

    Leon. He didn''t let Dn rest for a second.

    -------

    At Harmon Industries,

    Leon was tired of reaching Dn so he dialed one of his secretaries and asked them to arrange the meeting immediately on thetest news. He also tried to reach B-news managing director to get rid of the news but the managing director didn''t answer his calls. Then he tried to reach Cornbell and what he heard left him in shock.

    [The number is not in service.]

    He didn''t know what was going on other than realizing the Cornbell had cheated him and escaped. He had no choice but to order his men to locate the Cornbell and rush to Harmon Industries for a more clear picture of the situation.

    When did Aarvi give him a chance to retaliate against her attacks? Didn''t he always meet the failure? He should have understood when he asked his team to buy the shares.

    ------

    Speaking of Aarvi,

    Aarvi sent a picture of their lunch to Aaron and dug in with her friends. They were talking,ughing, and eating when Dax''s mobile vibrated.

    Dax checked if it was an emergency and was surprised to read the mail. "Dum Dum��" He extended his hand to give her the mobile as he revealed the happy news, "Mr. Palmer ising to Mocon to meet you. Your apology mail did wonders."

    Aarvi had written an email to Mr. Palmer''s assistant on Tuesday. It basically had an apology for leaving the dinner, bad table manners, and for disrespecting his presence at the table due to their emergency in Mocon. She hadn''t asked for any chance as Mr. Palmer had his own set of rules. Aarvi hadn''t received any response so she thought they ignored her email. She was fine with it.

    Reading the email that Mr. Palmer and his assistant wereing to Mocon, inviting themselves to be guests of Skr, Aarvi could guess either Mr. Palmer got the news about Dax or he wants to hear it from her. Anyhow, since the Palm resort wasn''t sold yet, they had a high probability of winning it.

    ''Whatif��'' Aarvi shook her head to disperse what-ifs from her head and chuckled. "We have to do our best, Dax��" She excitedly eximed for earning real happy news for the development of Skr.

 Chapter 686 - Recognition

    When Shawn heard the happy news, he smiled looking at his two friends celebrating for Skr. On Monday evening, when everyone went to sleep, he had written a long mail to Mr. Palmer. He had mentioned the situation that made Aarvi leave the ind in a haste.

    Shawn hadn''t begged for Palmer to give the resort to her, he would never do that. Rather he asked if Mr. Palmer could reconsider Skr''s participation in the bidding if he finds Skr and Aarvi are suitable to lead the resort. Disqualifying her due to her departure should be med on him.

    He had sent the email, then thought about if he did the right thing. What might Aarvi think if she gets to know and so on? However, He didn''t receive any response for two days. Just yesterday he got an email saying Mr. Palmer will consider the mail. He hadn''t taken it seriously till now..

    "This calls for a party." Shawn reminded them in delight.

    Aarvi stopped their thoughts about the evening party, "After we acquire the resort, we will go there. There are many water sports I want to try." She wasn''t overconfident, she hoped she could crack this deal.

    "Scuba Diving?" Dax questioned as it had been a long time and she might be craving to go underwater.

    Aarvi chuckled, shaking her head, "Banana boat ride."

    Shawn and Dax: "..."

    Aarviughed at their expression and listed some, "Dumbos! There are underwater sea walks, snorkeling, kayaking, parasailing, jet-skiing, �� I want to try the fly-board."

    They were having a good chat when Aarvi heard her mobile beep. She nced at the screen and smiled. It was from Aaron. His response camete for the picture of lunch she sent. She read his short message, [I want to see you.]

    Aarvi thought to take a picture of herself, then canceled it with a video call. She again changed her n, deciding to drop by Rivas Industries and surprise him. She didn''t respond to the message, letting him assume that she was busy.

    After lunch, Dax went to Skr, Shawn had some work at Rivas Industries so he joined Aarvi.

    -----

    At the administration office of the ministry of environment and forest,

    Nikun stretched his muscles after a long meeting. He submitted the board orders that had passed six years ago to stop the manufacturing of chemicals at the Cornbell nt.

    The order was passed due to the release of harmful chemicals to one of thergestkes that connect to the river if the water level increases. Due to poisonous air, water pollution, the environmental condition around the factory was at its worst. The agriculturalnds of viges around the area had fallen barren, the fishermen had to change their jobs. It was also affecting the drinking water of the vigers. In the past six years, everything had recovered slowly.

    Theint Nikun Morris submitted was very detailed. It took him and his team more than two hours to present and exin everything.

    They had submitted the permission letter that was obtained by the Harmon industries for the reopening of the chemical factory. Those chemicals had the sameposition and some are even more toxic which will destroy the vegetation around the factory.

    Since it was the rainy season, the probability of theke filling and diverging the excess water to the river was high. That river flows to the city of Coasta and enters the sea. So it was a threat to the Coasta and the living being in the sea. Evidently, the factory wasn''t safe in the summer either. When theke dries, the river water would be diverted to theke so that the human upation of fishing and agriculture doesn''t end in those areas.

    The list of troubles went on and on.

    Nikun and his legal team. wasn''t alone there The seniors or heads of those viges were with him. They had all the proof of previous incidents with the pictures of how the chemical water was affecting the human body. They requested to close down the chemical factory before the vigers could live the history.

    Nikun didn''t forget to add more allegations and theories on what Harmon Industries were capable of doing with their power and money.

    When Nikun noticed the media were waiting outside, he quickly sneaked back inside. It wasn''t the time to reveal his face yet. He met the vigers and respectfully spoke, "Mr. Cameron, I and my team will try our best to handle it if there are any legal procedures. Please be worry-free, we aren''t expecting anything in return."

    The old man with grey hair smiled, patting Nikun''s hand, "We wouldn''t have got to know this if you hadn''t told us yesterday. You are also helping us. We will be forever grateful for you, Mr. Morris."

    Nikun faintly shook his head, "Actually I am just a medium. There is somebody who sent me to do this good deed. That person would prefer to stay low profile so I hope you all could understand." He knew Aarvi wouldn''t step out unless it''s a dire situation.

    The old men looked at each other and nodded in understanding. "Alright then, we won''t trouble you asking more." The old man gave a meaningful smile.

    Even though they were grateful for the help, they were wary of Nikun, thinking he might fool them. If a person could hire such a big team and help them for free, then that powerful person might have their own motives. So it made the old men be cautious.

    Nikun could guess their thoughts looking at their eyes and smiles. He didn''t bother toment about it as they had all the reason to be doubtful. It''s good to be careful and not trust anybody so easily. He pointed towards the main door for the elders to leave first so that the media could bombard them with questions and get to know more about the situation.

    As he expected, the media swamped up, nheless, the old men stayed fearless. Nikun was surprised to witness that. Then he and his team silently left in a low profile.

    Nikun dialed Aarvi''s number while he was being escorted to a vi under the Rivas security team. "President Evans, my work for the day ispleted." He reported first. Then he gave her suggestion, "The department will definitely fall under the pressure when the matter ispletely revealed by the media and the public should speak about it, make it a huge deal."

    Taking Leon''s quickness to solve the things, they need to be ten steps ahead. His money or power could only be defeated by being active and faster in her actions. So he hoped she could arrange for the information to spread faster.

    Aarvi''s rxed voice came, [I have sent the details to environmental activists.] So of course everything will blow up to an uncontroble extent.

    Nikun was inarticte for a second. "Aarvi, do you know how vicious you are?" It was still hard to ept that little innocent Ava was actually Aarvi, being so fast, shrewd and merciless.

    [I am honored to be recognized so perfectly, Brother Nick.] Came her voice with a hint of mirth in the tone. Followed by her voice, Shawn''s heartyughter sounded.

    Nikun couldn''t help but chuckle. ording to him, this change in her was needed to survive in the cruel world and to protect her loved ones.

    He ended the call after brushing up on the next days'' n.

 Chapter 687 - Destruction Doesnt Need An Invitation

    At Rivas Industries,

    Aaron responded to Aarvi''s message after the meeting. He had his lunch while waiting for her response but it never came. Thinking she might be busy, he didn''t disturb her and went to another meeting.

    He was listening to the reports on a project while looking at a file when he sensed a ck slender silhouette moving around and waving the hand next to the ss wall.

    Which employee would dare do it?

    So he knew Aarvi was there. Since she didn''te inside and yed around for his attention, he joined her game. He avoided looking at her and saw his staff look at Aarvi and him. His cold voice rang in the meeting hall, "Focus."

    All the attendees sat straight and avoided looking at Aarvi. Milo Wen was no exception but he continued to steal nces at the couple..

    ''Did they fight? Is President Rivas angry at his wife?'' Everyone''s doubts.

    Aarvi stood akimbo and pouted, looking at her husband''s terrible acting. She had caught the tiny smirk of his lips before he lifted the head.

    New mission - Turning Aaron to her without entering inside the meeting hall.

    She looked left and right. None were there as it was a floor used by higher management only. And those people were sitting inside, without daring to look at her excluding one.

    She ced her ck clutch on the floor and stood up. She knew Aaron''s whole attention was on her waiting to know how she will handle it. Whereas Aarvi felt like, she wasn''t a President of apany but a teenager who doesn''t care what people think of her craziness.

    She stood on her toes and twirled like a ballet dancer. Her eyes caught the tiny changes on Aaron''s face but he still didn''t look at her.

    The first try - failed.

    Second try - Faking a fall.

    To fake a fall, she needs to act crazy and trip herself. Well, she did. The employees could feel she was doing something but didn''t dare to turn. Milo Wen pressed his lips to stop himself from bursting intoughter after catching a glimpse of Aarvi trying to fly in the air. Compared to three months ago, her serene face with no life in her eyes, this side was a stark contrast. At least this said she was truly happy with her life.

    Aaron was facing the ss wall so without lifting his gaze he could feel her every move, every drama. Even though it was just a few seconds, he was finding it hard to maintain his indifference.

    Suddenly, the ck silhouette fell to the floor. Aaron involuntarily stood up, worried she might have gotten hurt. He almost left the table when he saw her sweetly smile, send a flying kiss, and waved her fingers.

    Her mission - sessful.

    A smile graced his face. He saw her using a mobile. Then his mobile beeped. [Bye, my dear husband.] Her intention wasn''t to disturb his work.

    Then it shed to him she came there just to fulfill his little want. He lifted his head and saw her wave her hand and leave. He ignored the shocked staff and went out.

    "Cupcake��" He called, meanwhile typing a message.

    Aarvi turned around and saw him click on his mobile. Her mobile beeped. [Now, I am a little more greedy.]

    How could he just see her and let her go?

    Aarvi chuckled at the message and lifted her head to find him right in front of her. "President Rivas, marry your work and be greedy for it." She made a face for making her joker for thirty seconds.

    Aaron half shrugged his shoulders and stated in a matter-of-fact tone, "President Evans, the second marriage, during the subsistence of the first marriage, is illegal." He wrapped her arms around his wife as he continued, "And I love my wife."

    Aarvi punched him and hugged him back to enjoy the warmth of her husband.

    Aaron caressed her head for a few seconds before asking, "How is everything going?" He meant her series of ns for Leon''s new hellish life.

    Aarvi recalled she didn''t give him good news yet. She broke the hug and brushed off Leon''s topic, "Forget those boring topics. I have better news for you."

    "And it is?"

    "Mr. Palmer ising to meet me. Palm Resort isn''t sold yet." She revealed, visibly looking forwards to this meet.

    Palmer wasn''t a man who visits anybody so easily. Since the palm resort wasn''t sold, it is good unless his intention wasn''t to scold his wife or have any unreasonable demands, which most likely he will have. Nevertheless, Aaron kept his thoughts to himself, seeing her happy.

    "Congrattions, President Evans." He kissed her forehead, "Now, do your best and step up." He knew the resort could be an important step for Skr in the international market.

    Aarvi nodded with a resolute hum and hugged him.

    Milo Wen rubbed his forehead looking at all the managers peeking at the couple. "Back to your seats." He ordered. The managers were reluctant but had to listen to him. Milo had higher authority than his job name says. So they had to obey.

    "Do you have to go?" Aaron asked when she stopped him from taking her inside.

    Aarvi hummed in response, looking at his longing gaze to keep her around him all day. She told the n she had for the day while tugging his fingers, "I need to end President Dawson''s chapter today."

    Aaron had noticed that Robert Dawson, being a partner of the project, hadn''t attended the signing ceremony with Leon. Now he understood the reason. She was ying behind the scenes at the Dawson family.

    He reluctantly agreed, adding, "How long will that take? I will pick you up."

    Aarvi stood on her toes and kissed him on the cheek, "Alright. I will drop you the message."

    Instead of going back to the meeting, in the name of escorting her to the door, He stole her lips in the elevator and apanied her to the car.

    When he returned to the meeting, the first thing he did was instructing Milo Wen in low voice, "Get the information about Mr. Palmer''s visit to Mocon."

    Aaron was very sure Palmer wasn''ting to Mocon just to know the reason behind Aarvi and his departure from the ind and give the resort under Skr care. Palmer wasn''t such a simple man.

    Milo Wen epted the orders and left the meeting hall to arrange. But getting this information was very tough. Because none could know the intention of Palmer other than his assistant. His assistant was a very loyal man.

    -----

    At Dawson mansion,

    Aarvi stood in front of the main entrance. She licked the faint bruise on her lips while her eyes looked for the man who she had sent to serve in the Dawson mansion. The Dawson family was too easy to deal with so she hadn''t taken much hassle with them. A small fire was enough to bring the man on his knees.

    She sensed a window open and a man''s hand came out. She saw the man give her thumbs up before the window closed.

    Alex got out of the car and asked to be certain, "Young Madam, are you sure we don''t need toe?"

    Aarvi nced at Alex. Even if she says no, she is sure he will lurk inside and be in the shadows. While she confronts, she didn''t want anybody by her side. "No." They can be in the shadows.

    Aarvi entered the mansion, uninvited. Destruction doesn''t need an invitation.

    President Dawson was sitting on the couch and sighing. He caught sight of her when her heel created the first step noise inside the mansion. He pointed his finger at her as he stood up, "You sl*t, this is all your doing. Isn''t it?... You b*itch, I will kill you today." He ran towards her with killing intent.

 Chapter 688 - Two Reasons

    The Dawson wasn''t a noble family like Harmon or Kelly or Rivas. A middle-ss family who came to fame overnight without effort.

    The rich heiress from the Baldwin family falls for the secretary of her father. Afraid of her father stopping her, she elopes with her lover with the help of her lover''s friends. However, fate had a different choice for her. Her lover stepped back at the neck of the time. Incensed, The heiress grabs her lover''s friend and gets married in a church.

    And that friend was a son of the Dawson family.

    The heiress manages to convince her parents, apologizing to them. And the son-inw had to settle in the Baldwin family. Being treated like a doormat. He endures for a long time..

    Who doesn''t like money and power?

    That''s when Leones into the picture to help the son-inw. The elders meet with an ident and the son-inw bes the master of the family.

    Under Leon''s cunning tricks, they changed Baldwin to Dawson and became famous overnight. However, Baldwin''s entire wealth was in the name of the heiress that left the reins of Robert Dawson in the hands of the heiress, his wife, Catherine Baldwin. Having no choice, he had to appear loyal to her while cursing her behind her back.

    Aarvi entered the Baldwin aka Dawson mansion. From the outside, it was majestic and from inside, it looked like a yhouse for girls. Sara Dawson had decorated the house just like her taste. Luxurious, lots of bling and loud colors. Aarvi must ept, despite all that, the interior designer had done a good job in blending everything.

    Her eyes fell on the man who was sitting on the opulent sofa and sighing to himself repeatedly. He looked haggardpared to the day he was on Sara and Sean''s engagement.

    Aarvi had just lit a little fire. But the mes grew bigger and bigger, thanks to the foolishness of the man.

    Yes, everything started on the day Robert Dawson was caught by his wife, rubbing himself on Max, thinking of him as Aarvi. That day, Catherine had controlled herself till the engagement was over. Then she dragged her husband to the mansion and questioned him, asking if he prefers men. And was it the reason why he always avoids physical contact with her after Sara was born?

    The man endured everything and tried to tell his wife that he thought that man was a woman. Well, that incensed her more thinking he was having an affair.

    Catherine Baldwin had kicked him out without giving car or mobile. He stayed out overnight like a night guard of the house.

    When this torture didn''t end, Robert Dawson had blurted out all the truth about him. He agreed he had an affair and he has a son. He also revealed his misconception over twenty-plus years.

    The misconception was Robert had seen Catherine kissing her lover, that''s his friend after marriage. He assumed Sara wasn''t his child when his wife was already pregnant with his baby.

    Whereas the reality was, Catherine Baldwin had got to know her father threatened her ex-lover to leave her hence he couldn''t marry her. She was crying and in a weak moment, her ex-lover had kissed her. She had pped him and never met him again but Robert didn''t know that.

    After that day, Robert stayed with her for the money, pretending to be a good father for the wealthy lifestyle he had adopted. However, he never touched his wife and found a lover for himself.

    How could a woman who never cheated hear it and be like nothing happened?

    She filed for divorce immediately, aiming to give nothing to him. Instead, she was determined to bring him on the roads with his mistresses and the bastard son.

    Meanwhile, Sara Dawson was in the states enjoying her long vacation with her friends.

    Robert Dawson heard a heel-clicking on the ground. He thought Sara came home and turned to the door. Sara could change the whole situation so he wanted to convince her, then Sara could speak with her mother.

    His eyes widened. He strongly believed Aarvi was the reason behind this divorce. He assumed Aarvi encouraged Catherine to divorce him as Aarvi knew about his affair a long back.

    He pointed his finger at her as he stood up, "You sl*t, this is all your doing. Isn''t it?... You b*itch, I will kill you today." He ran towards her with killing intent.

    Suddenly a loud female voice interrupted him, "Robert!!" Aarvi''s eyes shifted to thedy who was standing upstairs with the man Aarvi appointed to work.

    Robert paused in his action and looked at his wife, "Catherine, she is doing all these. She broke our family. She is wicked. She��" He continued to throw all the me on Aarvi.

    Meanwhile, Catherine descended the stairs, Aarvi had passed by Robert behind him. When he saw Aarvi entering inside, he was about to attack her, Catherine warned, "Don''t you darey a finger on her." Her authoritativeness resounded in the living hall.

    "You have to believe me, she is doing all these. I swear. She ruined everybody''s life who tried to kill her." He blurted out again.

    Aarvi nodded at Catherine in greetings. Catherine knew her as Aarvi Evans so she nodded at Aarvi in a slight bow of her head and pointed at the couch for her seat. Once Aarvi sat down, she turned to her husband and strode to him.

    ''Pak,'' She pped him across the face mercilessly.

    "Should women be quiet if men like you hurt us? You don''t own us, you have no right over us." She yelled at him.

    Catherine already knew Aarvi was going to meet her. She didn''t know the reason, however, she didn''t believe her husband. Robert was having an affair for more than fifteen years, how is that Aarvi''s fault? Aarvi was just a small kid fifteen years back.

    ''Pak.''

    She pped him again and told him what mistake he has done, "Because of your stupid deal with Harmons, now I am going bankrupt. Thepany will close down. Congrattions, you ruined me and my daughter with you."

    Robert, who wanted to fall silent, pointed at Aarvi again hearing Harmon, "It''s her doing."

    ''Pak''

    With swollen cheeks, red face, pain twisting his face, Robert Dawson finally fell silent.

    Catherine breathed slowly and turned to Aarvi. Thetter promptly epted, "Some words of your husband are true."

    Catherine sat opposite Aarvi as she cued the assistant to get them water. She self-mockinglyughed hearing Aarvi, "Then I should thank you for showing his true colors to me."

    She never demanded anything from Robert. She let him do as he liked from so many years as she had married him without knowing each other well. She always felt she forced him so she endured his behavior. But everything has limits, she couldn''t forgive him for assuming Sara was somebody''s child and an affair.

    Aarvi could see the changes in Catherine from the engagement day to today. Her husband''s affair and distrust in her had grown her mature and also confident. She wasn''t just a housewife now, she was a woman with brains. She doesn''t need a man''s help to decide what is right and what''s wrong.

    Seeing Aarvi silent, Catherine continued, "I am sure President Evans isn''t here to ask forpensation for his mess. May I know the reason behind your presence?" She came straight to the point. She has to deal withpany shareholders who were asking about the money they invested in the Cornbell project.

    Aarvi liked how straight she was to the point without bothering about what she had done to Rober and had no interest in digging into the past, "I am here for two reasons. One, to help you get you out of the mess if you agree to my second reason." Aarvi never punished the family due to one person. Simrly, she didn''t want Catherine and her daughter to lose everything due to Robert.

    "Would you like for me to kill him? I will do it."

    Aarvi: "..."

 Chapter 689 - A Woman Helps Another Woman To Grow.

    Aarvi was the founder and president of Skr Industries. Catherine knew Aarvi''s business experience was something she didn''t have. Aarvi''s smartness or her level-headedness was something she doesn''t hold. Her help would be much needed for Dawsonpanies.

    Catherine''s priority was thepany so that it could help her give afortable life to Sara. So she pointed at Robert while looking at Aarvi, "Would you like for me to kill him? I will do it." Since Robert and his friends tried to kill Aarvi, Catherine thought that would be the payback.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Robert was shocked. He tried to speak but no words came out.. Looking at Catherine''s seriousness, he tried to run away to keep his life safe.

    Aarvi and Catherine turned to the door when Robert was close to escaping. Anyway, Max vented his previous frustration by punching the man back into the mansion.

    While Max kicked Robert inside, Aarvi cleared her throat with a gentle cough. A vengeful woman is indeed scary. She couldn''t believe Catherine was ready to kill her husband.

    Catherine identified Max, who no longer behaved like a young boy but a man with a temper.

    Aarvi spoke, "Mrs. Dawson, I don''t care if you divorce him or not, considering that he disappeared from the world."

    Robert was groaning in pain when he heard Aarvi. He assumed she was going to kill him hence he started screaming, "Help�� Help�� They are going to kill me��"

    ''Pooh,'' Max kicked him in the stomach, sending him flying away. He was ying football.

    "Letting him live is a waste of space and food." Catherine mercilessly remarked, guessing Aarvi didn''t mean to kill her husband.

    Aarvi felt like she should bring Eliza to Catherine. Eliza''s personality will be strengthened. Now she focused on waste of space and food, "If the servants don''t work from dawn to dark at my farm, under the zing sun or harsh rain or biting cold, they get nothing to eat. If theyze around, they will be whipped in the ass." They weren''t her Laze to treat them nice for just walking and ying around.

    Catherine almost burst intoughter hearing Aarvi''s words. For the people who lived in luxury, living such a life would be worse than death. Working their ass off for food every day felt like a perfect life for her husband, "That sounds like an interesting punishment." She wanted to witness it but didn''t voice it.

    Aarvi took her words as eptance to her second reason. So she focused on the first, "I want you to threaten Leon Harmon tomorrow in the meeting. Demand your money from Harmon Industries, at the same time show your distrust in the President of thepany."

    Catherine wasn''t well versed in the business so she didn''t understand how she could threaten the cunning Leon Harmon. If Leon Harmon steps down from the position, who will return her money.

    The confidence on Catherine''s face wavered, for not understanding anything. So Aarvi toned her voice like a teacher who is trying to make her understand, "Today, you have to ask some time from yourpany shareholders for recovering the money."

    Catherine nodded her head in understanding. Aarvi continued, "Tomorrow, with yourpany legal team, reach Harmon Industries. There will be a meeting, you have to threaten Leon to sue for your losses due to the negligence in the project. And state your distrust of him in front of all the shareholders of Harmon Industries."

    Aarvi saw Catherine again getting confused. She had no time to exin all the uses so she looked at the man who had worked as an assistant to President Dawson. "Your assistant will guide you through all the process. You can trust him."

    Catherine was quick to catch up here. She nced at the man who informed him about the arrival of Aarvi. ''So he is her spy!?''

    "C-could I really trust you?" She was afraid of thinking Aarvi might fool her and get everything under her.

    Aarvi fell silent here. Trust was something she had to earn, however, Aarvi didn''t need it. She had no gain from this help other than keeping her conscience clear, for not hurting the innocent.

    "Do you have any other choice?" Aarvi asked back.

    Catherine pursed her lips and nced at her husband. It seemed like a cheating husband gives her confidence, "Instead of trusting crappy men, let me believe a woman helps another woman to grow."

    Aarvi nodded in eptance of her words. There is no better woman than Catherine for Eliza to get her confidence.

    "Then rest assured, you will get your money with the penalty in a month." Aarvi gave her the assurance she needed.

    Aarvi turned to the man who was standing behind Catherine, "If you find it difficult to handle any matter, give me a call." She knew he was capable and she had already sent him the whole n handled from the Dawsonpany''s side.

    "Thank you, Young Madam Rivas." The man in his mid-thirties bowed to her and turned to Catherine.

    "Madam, we have a meeting in an hour. I will exin to you on the way." He respectfully said.

    Catherine felt strange but in a good way. There was fear in her thinking of how she was going to manage all these. Her gaze on the cheater husband was all she needed to gather her confidence to live through the trouble.

    She stood up and nodded at Aarvi, "Then I am grateful for your help and guidance."

    Aarvi stood up too. She repeated Catherine''s words, "How about women helping each other?"

    Catherine tilted her head without understanding the depth of her words. Aarvi continued as she typed a message on her mobile, "Invite Mrs. Harmon, Eliza Lane. She has experience in business and she could help you at the office. In return, you can help her be strong-minded like you."

    Catherine was acquainted with Eliza so she immediately agreed while feeling good to hear she was a strong-minded woman, "Absolutely. I will do my best."

    Then the two left towards the Dawsonpany, leaving Robert for Aarvi. Robert Dawson panicked when Aarvi''s eyes fell on him.

    "Bring the dog inside," Aarvi said loud enough to reach the doors.

    A shadow team member came inside with a Doberman. It had a mouth guard that stops from barking or biting anybody.

    "A ss of whiskey please," Aarvi instructed Max and went near Robert Dawson.

    Max didn''t move, assuming she wanted whiskey for her and she wasn''t allowed to drink. "I am sorry, Young Madam, you-"

    Aarvi added, "Not for me, Max." She knew it was all Aaron''s doing in the past. And they still follow it.

    Max quickly went to fetch the whiskey while Robert''s eyes widened in horror recalling what he had done to Aarvi in the past, "Y-you can''t be doing this�� I-I was drunk that day�� I wasn''t in my clear senses�� Keep that dog away�� I beg you�� It will bite me��" He crawled away as the dog neared.

    Aarvi halted when she was just two steps away. "Drunk? I don''t think so. You drove your car that day, President Dawson." She indifferently dismissed his excuse.

    The fear of losing wealth felt nothing, in front of the fear of Aarvi or therge dog going towards him. He kowtowed and practically begged her, afraid of facing the dog.

    "I am sorry, I shouldn''t have vented my frustration on you. I beg of you to let me go�� I swear, I won''t do it again�� Let me go��" He cried as he continued to yammer.

    Aarvi cut off his cries, "Should I ept your sincere apology?" Aarvi questioned him.

 Chapter 690 - An Apology Could Never Change The Past.

    Robert Dawson''s bitterness on his wife for having another man''s child, vexation for not having all the wealth in his name, the disappointment of being looked down upon due to nameless family background. He had vented all of it on a helpless weak girl, Ava Kelly.

    He had called Ava Kelly sl*t, wh*re because he couldn''t call that to his wife. He bashed her, imagining her as his wife. He had asked her questions like if the other man''s bed was warmer.

    Clueless Ava had no idea why he was ming her for something she doesn''t know. All she could do at that time was bear the pain, waiting for death.

    This time Aarvi would decide how the man will live every hour, every day in his life.

    Seeing Robert on knees, right in front of her, Aarvi sniggered at the man. Even though she was weak and helpless in the past, she never begged them so pitifully. She could never fall as low as this man had fallen..

    An apology could never change the past. Forgiveness might change the future but Aarvi would never have any kind of association with this man. So forgiveness wasn''t on her list.

    She tried to show him the value of an apology. "Should I ept your apology?"

    Robert Dawson thought it was his chance, He rattled his head in thest hopes. None would get to know if anything happens to him. His wife had already shown her support to Aarvi. So he was willing to hold any straw for his safety.

    "Alright, I will forgive you." Aarvi lied.

    Robert Dawson was exhrated while the Shadow team raised their eyebrows. Aarvi being so considerate didn''t fit with their understanding of Aarvi.

    "R-really?" Robert Dawson asked with disbelief. "I-I promise, I will get away from your eyes and never trouble you. I-..." He paused when he saw a lopsided curve of her lips making her look more dangerously beautiful and daunting at the same time.

    Aarvi took the crystal whiskey ss from Max, waved her hand for him to proceed towards Robert. "Since I have forgiven you, you don''t need to hide from me." Although she spoke in the favor of Robert, her voice was heavy with the threat.

    She pretended to take a sip of whiskey, "Argh��" She lowered her hand in deep displeasure before her lips could touch the rims of the ss.

    Her eyes narrowed at the man and she spoke through her teeth faking her annoyance, "Do you know President Dawson? I am not allowed to touch alcohol because of you and your friends. How do you think I feel when everyone enjoys while I... I have to sit with a ss of water?"

    Max was taken aback for a second. Then he reminded himself that the Young Madam was acting, even though it was a fact.

    Robert crawled back. Each of them had beaten her and vented their frustration hearing Leon say she is the punching bag he found for them. He didn''t know and he didn''t care if what Aarvi said was the truth or an act, he needed to save his skin, "No- Aar�� P-president Evans�� Y-you don''t have to be like us. Y-you are a good wom��"

    Aarvi''s cold, sharp voice cut in, "I was good and you all destroyed that goodness." She drew a deep breath to control her emotions and spoke in indifference, "And now you are that weak punching bag that I shall make use of."

    Max and the other Shadow team realized her game. Robert, who had sat on his knees, stared at her in horror. He didn''t want to believe what he understood.

    "p him."

    ''Pak'' Max did as per her instructions.

    Robert''s cheek red in red as his head was thrown aside by the force.

    "Harder on the right."

    ''Pak,'' Robert rolled on the ground groaning in pain.

    Aarvi didn''t stop, "Grab his hair, m him to the wall."

    Max''s hand shook slightly. Not because he has to beat the man, but her voice cracked. He saw her eyes were red. He realized she was recreating every hit she earned from Robert.

    Max did as he was told and it continued for more than five minutes when Robert was feeling nerve-wracking pain from every joint of his body, lying on the ground and crying in pain

    Aarvi let the dog smell the whiskey first. Then she slowly poured the whiskey on Robert''s face as though she was enjoying watching the torture of the man. Whereas she was tormented by recalling every instance of the past.

    "Leave the dog."

    The other shadow team member removed the mouth guard and left the dog. Doberman rushed to Robert and started licking his face which had whiskey and blood.

    The difference in this recreation was Robert had licked her blood and whiskey from her face when she was half-dead on the ground. Compared to her, Robert was in a more clear sense. However, he fainted as soon as the dog went close to him.

    Max looked at Aarvi who was clenching her teeth, her eyes moist, staring at the fainted man and her cheeks stained with tears. There was no need to live the past in such a way. It was more like she was punishing herself mentally. He nced at Alex who was standing upstairs.

    Alex had crossed his arms over his chest, with his eyes fixed on her. Readably concerned about Aarvi. They didn''t know if they should admire her for living through this nightmare or pity her for the past. They could imagine how she was mercilessly thrashed by those men.

    Now they understood why she wanted to handle those men herself and didn''t choose death for them. It was needed to release her pain, the darkness she had been through but not at the cost of her emotional stress.

    Hence Alex had already called Aaron to reach there as quickly as possible before she emotionally broke down. Aaron was on the way before the call. So Alex was hoping he could reach quickly and take her out of her own recreated darkness.

    Meanwhile, Doberman was taken away. Aarvi grabbed the ss of water which was previously served for her when she came. She sshed the water on his face. They woke her up to senses with water every time she fainted so she repeated.

    Robert Dawson coughed hard, gasping for air. Aarvi was ruthless. She gave him no time, "Kick him in the stomach."

    Max saw Alex nod at him to carry on. If Aarvi could endure it and still be alive, why couldn''t Robert suffer and be alive? Even if he dies, they could clean up easily.

    Max followed Aarvi''s every instruction which made him thrash the scumbag with more hatred.

    There was more to go when Aaron entered the mansion hurriedly. He didn''t care about what state Robert Dawson was in. He strode inside looking at Aarvi who was persistent, holding herself stronger than needed which was breaking her instead.

    She disliked physical violence. He couldn''t understand how it ended up in a way that she wasmanding each strike to beat a person. Without knowing what could have probably provoked her, he just wanted to soothe her.

 Chapter 691 - A Tricky Situation

    Alex and others noticed Aaron signaling them to leave. They quickly acted, Max focused on dragging the man away, to send him to his new home.

    Aaron stood in front of Aarvi, blocking her view to Robert Dawson. From closer, he could see faint trails of her tears, her jaws shaking recalling the pain and the dark past. The sight of him visibly calmed her, she even tried to smile but the tears rolled out. She couldn''t fake it in front of him.

    His fingers brushed her hair away from the face and tenderly moved his thumbs on her cheek wiping her tears. His soothing deep voice was gentle on her ears, "It''s all over, Cupcake."

    Seeing her stare at him without reacting, he embraced her. He let her cry so that she could feel lighter. He knew she was slowly recovering, letting go of the past, yet, he still felt his heart heavy seeing her suffer.

    She had faked tears in the Harmon mansion and now she ended up in tears in the Dawson mansion. He didn''t know what to do with her. Taking her away to country S felt better. Perhaps he should have gone to country S before she woke up from a vegetative state.

    Although she didn''t cry for a long time, Aarvi felt her head was too heavy and physically exhausted. Probably feeling the pain all over again, her body reacted to the same.

    She was leaning in his embrace, with her eyes closed when she heard him while his hand caressed her head like coaxing a child to sleep, "Cupcake, you need rest."

    However, Aarvi shook her head, wrapping her arms tighter around his waist. She was looking forward to their date evening. She didn''t want her past to ruin her present.

    Aaron could guess her reason so he coaxed her, "There is still time for dinner. Rest for some time, we will go home first and freshen up. Then I will take you out�� Or do you want to sit with swollen eyes?"

    Aarvi pushed her head back, and opened her red, slightly swollen eyes, "Are you saying I am ugly?"

    Aaron fished his handkerchief and cleaned her nose, "No, my Cupcake is most beautiful when her nose is running." He teased her.

    Aarvi blew her nose hard, and cried, "You are making fun of me."

    Aaron smiled seeing her making a face. It felt good to see her recover quickly, "I dare not make fun of my gorgeous wife."

    "Oh��" She nodded, "Then I am going on a date, just like this." She could imagine how bad she might be looking.

    "No." Aaron denied immediately and made herugh.

    He took her to the back seat of the Rolls Royce and coaxed her to sleep. She was asleep when Aaron got out of the car before reaching Skyarc.

    Alex followed Aaron as he reported what happened at the Dawson mansion. Everything was cool until Robert Dawson was begging her to forgive him.

    A sorry. It has no value when the damage is beyond repairable. It would never take away the pain one had been through.

    After work, Aaron returned to the car and took her home.

    -------

    Meantime,

    Dn woke up after four hours of deep slumber. When he opened his eyes, he sat up in a jerk. There was no grogginess left in his eyes when he looked outside. He could clearly remember the zing sun, shining high in the sky when he fell asleep. Now the dusky sky greeted him.

    "Holy f**k" He quickly adjusted the backrest of his seat and ignited the engine. Driving to the highway, he grabbed his mobile to see thirty missed calls. Five were from Leon and the rest from the office. There were six messages all the secretaries asking him to call as soon as he checks mobile.

    Dn knew it couldn''t just be because of his disappearance. He guessed Aarvi must have struck at Leon or thepany. He could imagine Leon''s irritated face, without having anybody swiftly carrying out his orders.

    He straight dialed Leon as he will have to face him sooner orter. Putting the call on speaker, he stepped on the elerator and went back to the city faster.

    "Brother Leon!!" Dn greeted as soon as the call was answered.

    [Dn!?] There was uncertainty in Leon''s voice. [You are alive? I thought she did something to you.]

    Dn rolled his eyes hearing it. He urately knew Leon would feel nothing if he died. [I am perfectly alright. I dozed off in the car.] He told the truth as he could me Leon as he ordered him to check on the factory history.

    Leon''s voice turned cold which was considered normal. [So she put you to sleep as soon as she started the trouble.]

    Dn: "..."

    He couldn''t believe Leon was ming Aarvi for what she probably didn''t care to know. Leon would probably me Aarvi if he trips and falls on his face.

    Dn neither denied, nor epted Leon''s words. He focused on thetter part, "Trouble? Brother Leon, what happened? I am on the way."

    Leon had no time to exin it so, [Who did you send with Shareholders? I can''t reach them. Check if they have reached the ind.] He instructed him and hung up the call.

    Dn pulled the car aside and opened the top trending search on his mobile.

    #1. Gamble of Harmon Industries.

    #2. Will the Cornbell nt close down?

    #3. History of the Cornbell nt.

    #4. Celebrities standing with the vigers to save the environment.

    #5. Is the ministry of Industry involved?

    The top seven trending topics seemed to be about Harmon industries. Dn briefly went through to know the situation. He had double-checked everything and never found the notice of the factory closing down in the past. Instead, everything was fabricated with President Cornbell having no time to manage the factory.

    President Cornbell, alone, couldn''t keep this information from leaking. Dn was sure Aarvi had her hand in this. Now thinking back, the news about the Cornbell nt was always kept low profile other than toppanies being aware of it. Now he realized the reason.

    ''Well yed, Aarvi Evans.'' But Dn didn''t look happy. Her attack was solid. He could foresee Leon''s struggles in theing days but this would very badly affect Harmon Industries. Her attack would attract the much strongerpanies trying to acquire Harmon Industries by buying the shares from the shareholders.

    But the shareholders?

    Dn quickly dialed the man who was responsible for taking the shareholders away. His call was soon connected and heard the unknown voice, [Assistant Harmon!?]

    "Who are you?" He questioned whereas he could already guess he must be appointed by Aarvi.

    [I guess you are smart to guess it.] He left Dn to assume whatever he wanted.

    ''So Aarvi is controlling those old men too. She is ahead of us.'' Dn thought. If those men weren''t in reach of anybody, others couldn''t reach them to buy the shares either. The small shareholders don''t hold much value so Dn gave a nod in satisfaction.

    "Where have you taken those men?" Dn questioned in a neutral tone, hoping for some clue to spill out.

    The man kept everything a mystery, [Where do you think?]

    Dn looked at his mobile. Even though the man pretended to be making it a mystery, he was giving out that those old men weren''t on an ind. They were somewhere near. He found himself in a tricky situation.

    Dn strongly felt Aarvi was testing him.. ''She doesn''t trust me yet.''

 Chapter 692 - Interference Would Harm

    Dn heard the unknown man''s voice over the call, [Where do you think?]

    The man hadn''t answered Leon or anybody''s call but his. If he goes and informs Leon, by the morning they could track where those shareholders were taken. That will mean he is working for Leon. If he doesn''t report this, Aarvi will doubt him as he has his motive for not helping Harmon Industries. Leon will be suspicious if Dn doesn''t report anything to him when he is already on the call.

    Dn was quick to solve the tricky situation Aarvi created for him. He hung up the call and dialed Leon''s number. He lied without a second thought, "Brother Leon, all the shareholders are safe and out ofwork on the ind."

    [Alright,e soon.] Leon hung up the call, obviously hell busy with loads of work.

    After the call ended, Dn suddenly realized it wasn''t a tricky situation but Aarvi''s trick to stop Leon from looking for the shareholder. And she was sessful.

    "Shrewd," Dn mumbled, falling into her trap of mind games.

    ----

    Without Dn, Leon was overloaded with work and overwhelmed with the situation. Every department was reporting him problems. This kind of emergency never came to him or thepany. There will always be a first time.

    Other projects were getting affected, the price of the stock was dropping very sharply. Thepany was losing so much money so quickly that, if Leon put in more money, it would attract more trouble.

    People would be suspicious about the money flow. He also wasn''t sure if he could handle the situation so investing his money meant self-destruction. He needed money if he was no longer part of Harmon Industries.

    A wrong step would cost him too much when Aarvi had her eyes glued on his every action. And he couldn''t afford to believe anybody for any advice.

    What if that person was on Aarvi''s side?

    Not just her, Leon knew otherrgepanies from different parts of the country will now try to acquire thepany. Harmon Industries could give them a firm foothold in Mocon and various other cities of different countries. Hence he has to handle everything by himself while cursing Aarvi for helping Cornbell to escape.

    Yeah, he got footage of Cornbell fleeing with his assistant. Every traffic signal he got towards the airport was green. How could that be a coincidence? Her team was definitely helping them to escape before Leon''s influence couldy a finger on him.

    He assumed Aarvi froze his half power by putting Dn to sleep.

    When Leon''s misfortune and inefficiency were being med on Aarvi, she squirmed on the bed after a good long nap.

    At the Rivas mansion, Aarvi blinked her eyes looking at the ceiling of Aaron''s room. The grogginess was still in her eyes, yet she identified the ce she was at.

    She had dozed in the car and woke up when Aaron tried to carry her to the elevator of Skyarc. She hadn''t cared who was standing with them in the elevator. Getting off his arms, she had hugged Aaron, drowsily leaning on him, all the way to the penthouse.

    While she was crawling to the couch, he had carried her to the bedroom and helped her enter the bathtub.

    Aarvi smiled at the muzzy memory. Aaron could be the best caretaker in the world. He could have asked her to do it but he continued to spoil her.

    Recalling Aaron asking her, "Do you want ck or white?"

    She responded to him as, "You choose."

    "It''s white then." Aaron had chosen for her and she had responded with a silly smile, "Then I like white."

    Aarvi chuckled, recalling she was snuggling him like a little cat. She lifted her hand and saw she was wearing a white dress. She leaped out of the bed and twirled in amusement. She was wearing a white evening dress which could be a wedding gown to somebody who likes simple and flowy dresses for a summer wedding.

    The dress neckline was in sweetheart and off-the-shoulder full sleeves in bishop style. Although being a long, flowy gown with a trail, it was lightweight due to the right material chosen. The thin belt around her waist gave structure to the look.

    Aarvi was d she chooses ck else she would be wearing such gowns every day. However she liked Aaron''s selection, she felt good wearing it like she was freed without any obligations.

    Aaron had cuddled her to sleep so she didn''t know when he brought her here. She looked at the time and it was seven. The dinner time at Rivas mansion.

    ''We had a date night. Is it a date with all?'' Aarvi didn''t know how to feel about it.

    Did their date again ruin? She wouldn''t be surprised.

    She quickly went to the bathroom to wash her face and appear presentable with the beautiful dress. Then she wore the whitece ballerina which had a transparentce to tie around her legs. She was sure Aaron chose it so that she doesn''t strain her foot.

    She quickly went out and reached the dining hall. Everyone was there excluding Aaron. "Hello everyone��" She greeted looking at the smiles on everyone''s face. Elder Harmon, Shawn, and Shea were also there. Tomorrow the family would beplete as Zelda was returning.

    Elders hummed while Shawn waved his hand, "Little Heart, your husband isn''t here."

    Everyone again hummed.

    Shea continued, "Brother Aaron is expecting you. Don''t make him wait."

    ''So the date is still on.'' Aarvi nodded looking at the mischief smile on Shea, Megan, and Shawn. "Where... is he?" She doubted getting the answer.

    Jordan caught Aarvi''s eyes on him so he shrugged with all. Elder Harmon smiled looking at the coordination of the family.

    Megan probed, "GiggleMug, these two want to test you." The two were Shea and Shawn.

    Aarvi crossed her arms. Aaron chose t shoes so the dinner date was definitely not on the terrace. "In the fields."

    Karsen chuckled, "She will win." He was confident in her analysis. Connor hummed while the rest waited for her to guess the spot.

    Shawn had shown her the huge estate so she knew all the locations. She first thought about the location she proposed then brushed off. Then she remembered the water and her flowy evening gown, "Near the pond Shawn built... At the Cabana." Due to his diverse interest in a lot of things, Shawn had built a pond to quench his curiosity.

    Shea and Shawn: "..."

    Karsen chuckled while Jordan, Elder Harmon, and Connor looked impressed. Thrilled Megan hugged Aarvi, "Go and enjoy, happy evening." Aarvi stuck her tongue out at Shawn when she hugged Megan, "Enjoy your dinner." She wished all and then she ran out.

    "I envy them." Shea showed her admiration for the couple openly. She saw Shawn get up from the seat, "I will juste." He said.

    "Are you going to the terrace? I aming too." Shea shed a smile at the elders as an apology for leaving the table and ran behind Shawn.

    The men had started eating while Megan watched the two leave before turning to Jordan, "Dad, have you noticed what I have noticed?"

    Jordan chewed his food looking at Megan''s anticipation. Karsen and Connor looked at each other and shrugged without understanding what she meant. They saw Jordan who didn''t seem to be confused like them.

    "I have noticed a lot of things, my dear." Jordan gave a meaningful smile and cued her to eat.

    Megan tilted her head in a nod, understanding they should stay out of Shawn and Shea''s personal lives. Interference would harm. Jordan least wanted to hurt Shawn in any way after his experience with Aarvi and Aaron.

    Karsen and Connor: "..."

    Elder Harmon chose to stay out of the family interaction.

    ----

    Meanwhile, Shea never had visited the terrace during the day.. With her attention to distance, she tripped at the edge. "Ahh��"

 Chapter 693 - Inner Battle

    On the terrace,

    The sky was dark, the mansion stood majestic between therge estate. Shea stood next to Shawn with a wide grin watching Aarvi running in the fields being just like any other girl in love. Careless, free, happy, excited.

    Shawn didn''t go upstairs to peep on the couple. He forgot to give the torch to Aarvi. She wasn''t holding her mobile. He wanted to make sure she could pass the darkness on the way to the cabana. He smiled looking at Aarvi. She was unbothered to the darkness, guiding herself in the woods under the dim light of the mansion and the moonlight.

    They could only see the white silhouette moving freely, more like a bird flying towards the nest. Shea and Shawn unawarely moved towards the end of the terrace as Aarvi moved further left of the mansion.

    Shea never had visited the terrace of the mansion. With her attention to distance, she tripped. "Ahh��" Her hand reached to hold something but got nothing. She was falling on her face when her eyes widened in terror when her eyes caught a Rose nt on the steps.

    Even though the fall was nothing but three feet, the thorns of the nt-filled her heart with pure fear. Scars apart, she wanted to save her eyes. A prickle to her eyes was all needed to destroy her whole career, her life.

    Shawn instinctively reacted when sensed oddness next to her. He wrapped his arm around her waist before she could fall off the steps. He pulled her away and turned her to face him.

    Shea was shaking terribly. Shawn could see her green eyes wide without focusing anywhere or blinking. She was holding her breath, and her body was frozen, still bracing herself for the pain. "Shea�� Shea�� Look at me�� Shea, you are safe��"

    Shawn pushed her hair away from her face, held her head, and made her look at him, "Breathe, Shea��" His deep voice was firm and low.

    Shea had seen her whole life crumbling in front of her in those mere seconds. She blinked looking at Shawn as her shoulders cked. She couldn''t make out his expression due to the light behind him, yet she could feel his concern.

    "Breathe��" He reminded her again.

    Her heart was still shuddering. Recalling the thorns, Shea hugged him tight and breathed. She tried to calm herself, telling herself that everything was alright.

    Shawn breathed in relief and nced at the rose nt. The terrace was designed in three stages. They were on the upper level and there were two lower stages, giving a perfect area to host any party if needed.

    The corners of the stairs had nt pots to avoid making the terrace look lifeless. Shawn hadn''t expected any ident and this made him realize, they have to make changes there.

    His hands reached to hold her but realized he should behave. He dropped his hands and thought about what to tell. Should he distract her or calm her?

    Thinking of distraction, his eyes fell on the white silhouette that had reached the destination. Same time, one woman reached the arms of her husband and another was hugging him. Although he was behaving like a friend, a gentleman, he knew his thoughts were betraying him by a craving to hold her.

    Talking? He wanted to pull her away.

    While he was having his battle, Shea was having hers. She had lived four years alone. She was never careless, not a clumsy girl. Whatever she did, it was always her choice. She always watched her steps in everything, stayed alert for her own safety. Being around Shawn, she felt weak and dependent. It wasn''t the first time she noticed her behavior. Initially, it excited her even though she was reluctant, she enjoyed being protected by him. Now, she was scared. She didn''t want to be around him and be careless. Her carelessness could cause everything she holds dear, her life, her career, her freedom from her family.

    Before Shawn could pull her away, Shea went away from him and took three steps back so thought two would be less.

    Shawn could see her half-face towards the light and the other half dark. He could still see fear in them. But this time, it felt different. It was like she was scared of him. And when she smiled, it looked forced, a fake one.

    "Thank you, Shawn. And... I am sorry for troubling..." She didn''t know if she meant them. All she could worry about was she had to be careful and protect herself.

    Shawn didn''t get to speak. He saw her taking steps away. Just like her smile, her words didn''t do any justice to her expression. Her green eyes stared at him, differently, with a kind of fear he didn''t like. However, he didn''t know what to say.

    Shea darted her eyes towards the cabana. Whenever she saw Aarvi and Aaron, even when Aarvi was running to Aaron, she wanted to get somebody in her life who she could cherish. Now, she feared for the price of getting that true love.

    "Aarvi reached." She remarked and turned to Shawn who had his eyes on her, "I will go then." She turned away and quickly disappeared.

    Shawn loudly breathed out. He didn''t even know he was holding his breath but the breathing felt hard too. He saved her, he could understand her shock and fear but her post-reaction felt odd.

    Clueless about it, he started thinking if he did something wrong if he unawarely misbehaved. He was always careful around her, even while speaking.

    ''What happened?'' He pondered.

    More than a minute passed but he couldn''t guess it. Suddenly he furrowed. He had a lot of things to worry about. There was less than a month for him topletely take over Aaron''s position. He will have to be responsible in the absence of Aarvi and Aaron. he couldn''t afford to worry them.

    "Focus Shawn, Focus��" He mumbled to himself and went downstairs.

    ��.

    At the dining table,

    The elders were quick to notice, Shawn and Shea who always engaged in some fun topics and kept the dinner lively were dead serious than them.

    Karsen wondered if Shawn was under pressure due to Aaron leaving. He knew the responsibilities and business could change a person. He felt down thinking Shawn would be losing himself due to it.

    Megan nced at Jordan who pretended to be unseen. She silently sighed andpleted the dinner.

    -------

    At Harmon Industries,

    Leon and his men failed to track the Cornbell''s location. Yet they weren''t ready to give up. For the time being, Leon tried to find a different and quick solution to the problem.

    Meanwhile, Dn became a diplomat of thepany. He was speaking to other business partners andpanies who work with Harmon Industries.

    He has to show confidence in reviving the Harmon Industries and strength of them to continue unwavering and quality work delivery in other projects.

    With all these, they had to call for a meeting and speak to the management. It was a perfect time for the employees to change to stablepanies so they need to handle the internal disturbance, without letting them flee from thepany.

    While busy at work, Leon got a call from an unknown number. He answered without checking and heard a low-pitched, resonating strong voice of a male, "President Harmon, You need help to bring down Aarvi Evans, Don''t you?"

    Leon furrowed. Only Aarvi''s team and his family knew about Aarvi was aiming at him. He became alert hearing the person. He looked at the screen and realized it wasn''t a number he knew. So somebody was either keeping an eye on him or Aarvi.

    "Who are you?" Leon questioned and heard the man scoff in response.

 Chapter 694 - Past Is Unchangeable, Future Is Unknown, Present Is Ours

    "President Harmon, You need help to bring down Aarvi Evans, Don''t you?"

    Leon tried to focus on the man''s voice he never heard before. The ent seemed to be different and the man was probably in histe twenties or thirties. Leon could onlye up as Aarvi''s enemy or the real Evans''s enemies.

    He sniggered in mind thinking Aaron managed to give her a name that could protect her and make everyone admire her but it was the biggest threat. A lot would find her as a loose link to reach the Evans.

    Since none announced her as Evans and everything was an assumption, Leon couldn''t understand how the other man was sure he could reach the real Evans through her.

    Being a businessman, he knew the man would definitely want something in return. "Who are you?" Leon questioned.

    The man scoffed in response. It felt like the man was looking down on Leon for asking that question. A few seconds passed when the response came in mockery, "Leon Harmon, what is important? Your position and destroying her or my name?"

    Leon''s face darkened. Aarvi had warned him that every step was being watched. A wrong step could destroy him immediately with no chance to fight back. As much as he wanted to see Aarvi destroyed, he couldn''t risk his position more. The Evans wasn''t the one he should mess with.

    "What''s the price?" Leon tried to know the man, his motive, the price for the help. He could use it in his favor, trade with Aarvi, and get off her hands.

    But what if Aarvi doesn''t value it and still attacks him? If that man or he really trouble Aarvi, then Evans would destroy them all. It''s like taking a direct ticket to hell.

    "Leon Harmon, do you think others are idiots?" The person scornfullyughed as though he could read the mind of Leon.

    Leon clenched his fist hearing the person. The risk would be high if he agrees without knowing this person. And the person didn''t seem to agree on his terms. "Why should I believe you?"

    There was a satisfying hum from the other side. Leon waited to know what the man was up to. He knew this might be another mess if things don''t go as nned.

    Leon felt his mobile vibrate to the message he received. He moved the mobile away from his ear to check it. Leon''s eyes narrowed at the picture. It was a picture of Dn and Aarvi standing face to face. It didn''t look like the picture taken on the ind.

    He heard the man''s voice so he kept his mobile at his ear, "When you could believe your two-faced brother, why couldn''t you trust nobody who wants to help you?"

    ''Help?'' Leon wanted to scoff as it was clear that person was taking advantage of Leon''s condition. However, he focused on the problem.

    Leon discerned Dn had met Aarvi and he hadn''t told him. Leon stood up from his seat and strode out. Believing anybody is dangerous, what if the man was somebody appointed by Aarvi to trick him to kill Dn? He will get blood on his hand and Aarvi could use it.

    Leon barged inside the room where Dn was sitting on the couch and patiently speaking with somebody. Dn stood up looking at Leon, he muted his call first and spoke, "Brother Leon, I am talking to Mr. Gilbert." One of the business partners.

    Leon shoved his mobile to Dn''s face, "What is this?"

    Dn looked at the picture. He had hundreds of questions in mind however, he didn''t faze especially after seeing the green bar at the top of the screen, "I had seen Aarvi Evans at the salon. Is it important? I need to convince this man." He said the truth about the picture.

    Leon gritted his teeth. Dn reacts as though it was nothing. So how could Leon doubt him? He stormed out of his office with a huge mess in his head. He didn''t know who to trust.

    To add fuel to the fire, "Your brother is a true yer." The other end eximed.

    Leon tried his best to stay calm. Hemended Aarvi''s way of gaming. Instead of just killing or physically attacking, she was making him all alone despite having everything. The fear of anything couldn''t happen, none could be trusted, had ruined every ounce of peace and relief from his life.

    "What do you want?" Leon asked, thinking the man might need money or Harmon Industries.

    The man simply stated, "You need to clear the traces when my men will kidnap her tomorrow. Then help them to move out of the country in cargo."

    Leon: "..."

    Kidnapping? Leon had tried it and failed miserably. The team behind her wasn''t easy to deal with. Leon hatched his n hearing the confidence in the voice. When they sessfully kidnap Aarvi, he thought to kill those men and get Aarvi under his control to avoid others attacking him.

    "When and where?" He asked without revealing any emotions in the tone.

    There was a pause before the man responded, "You will know."

    Leon smirked when the call ended. The foreigner ended up in his trap by daring to dial him. That man wanted to use his name to reach Evans. Tsk�� If Aarvi vanishes, the Rivas family would burn Leon alive. Aarvi might be attacking him, but she had a huge army who are waiting to strike at him. She has to be alive if Leon wants to tackle those annoying men.

    Now, he was curious how Aarvi was going to see him the next day.

    -----

    In the Rivas estate,

    The cabana was built from artistically carved stone pirs and a circr dome-shaped roof. The white curtains were draped and tied to the pirs. It was decorated with candles which was the only source of light. Without overdoing it, there were enough candles to light the ce in a honey tint.

    Inside the cabana, the floor was cozily arranged with pillows and cushions with some yummy food. The couple ate less, flirted, and canoodled more. Both enjoyed their time together, the cold breeze with the warmth of an embrace, intimacy more than physical desires, some conversation, and her naughtiness.

    Both would have loved to spend the night there but Aaron chose to return as it might rain in the night. They will lose sleep, get wet and she will catch a cold.

    Instead of taking the long route which she chose, Aaron led her on a shortcut that takes them to the back of the mansion, passing through the Begonia flower nt field.

    Seeing her ying around, enjoying her time, Aaron didn''t have to ask if she liked their date. He pulled her to his arms and pecked on her nose tip, "It was just a date... Doozy." He did nothing much to make her so happy.

    "Little things are what matters, my dear husband." She bopped their foreheads, "Who knows when we will get time like this?" With her work and his career, undisturbed time was hard to get.

    She twirled away, holding his hand, "We can''t change the past. We don''t know the future. All we have is the present." There is no sin in being happy with what they have.

    "Who knows what danger might knock on the door next?" She questioned shrugging her shoulders, leaving him helpless.

    He noticed one major change after handling Rober Dawson. She focused on the present. "Then..." He pretended to give a thought, "I should make you happy every day. After all, happy wife for a happy life."

    Aarvi giggled at his cheesy line, "How sweet!!"

    While they had ns for happiness, others had different ns for them.

 Chapter 695 - Eyes Don’t Lie

    In the guest house, Shea wrapped her forceful study time. She was closing the curtains when she saw Aaron twirl Aarvi whileing towards the guest house which was on the way to the mansion. Opening the window, she heard Aarvi giggling. She could make out the faint curves on Aaron''s face.

    Aarvi suddenly stopped and pointed at the swimming pool of the mansion. Shea couldn''t make out what she said but noticed Aaron speechless and denied it. Shea thought Aarvi might get angry or sad but she started running around Aaron saying something dramatically to convince Aaron.

    She stepped out onto the balcony. As the couple neared, Shea heard Aarvi''s voice due to the silence of the night, "... You have never tried it so you don''t know, Ronron. Ice cream in the rain, Bike riding in the sprinkle of rain, diving in the cold is always fun��"

    Shea chuckled, deciphering that Aarvi suggested jumping into the pool. Aarvi and Aaron were stark opposite. When Shea had seen Aarvi for the first time, she had thought Aarvi might have a serious personality like Aaron but she was wrong.

    Aarvi and Aaron looked up and saw Shea when they heard her. Shea looked dull despite herughter. When she had left the dining hall, Shea was normal, enjoying teasing her. Aarvi pointed out straight, "Shea, is everything alright?" Her voice was back to calm andposed.

    "Huh?" Shea was confused about the question out of blue.

    Aarvi cued Shea toe downstairs and turned to Aaron, "Go, my dear husband, warm my bed." She ordered her husband, pecking on his cheek. Then she threatened near his ear in a whisper, "If not, be ready to jump into the pool."

    Aaron: "..."

    He unwillingly left her hand when Shea came out of the guesthouse. He rubbed Shea''s head when she shed a mischief smile pretending to be fine.

    Aarvi pointed at the chairs in the garden next to the guest house. Shea started thinking if Shawn said something to Aarvi so she silently followed and both sat down.

    Aarvi repeated the question, "Is everything alright? You look... troubled, Shea." Aarvi oddly felt it wasn''t because of work. There must be pressure from her family or somebody or something disturbing her.

    The elders had taken responsibility for Shea''s stay in the Mocon. Being a Rivas, Aarvi felt the responsibility to give a hand to her.

    "No, no��"

    Aarvi cut off, "A lie!? If you don''t want to share, it''s alright, Shea. I understand. I am sorry if I poked my nose too much." She could understand they weren''t close. She could take the truth on her face instead of brushing her off with a lie.

    Shea didn''t lie, that''s what she thought. She has decided her path to be strong, careful, and independent, so there is nothing to bother. "I have no such difficulty... Hmmm, I might look dull without makeup." She chuckled, making fun of herself.

    Shea''s smile turned even more awkward when Aarvi didn''t react to the joke. Thetter stood up. When Aarvi worked her ass off to master her acting skills, she learned human expression very deeply. So could make out what''s the truth and fake especially when Shea didn''t know to hide.

    Shea stood up with her, "Aarvi, I- I know you are concerned about me. It''s just small mood swings." She hastened to clear if there was any misunderstanding.

    Aarvi sighed, hearing another excuse. She nodded in response epting her excuse. They took small steps towards the entrance of the guest house, "Eyes don''t lie." Aarvi nced at Shea, especially her eyes. Even though she had met Shea only countable times, she had seen her sad, happy, scared, confused, and most of the main feelings in the short time. It was the first time Shea appeared lost and she wasn''t even realizing it.

    Aarvi looked away, "Shea, convincing with a lie doesn''t give us relief." The only advice she could give to her. "Since everything is fine, then it''s time for your beauty sleep." She shed a faint smile and waited for her to go inside, "Good night."

    Shea forced a smile back, wished her the night, and went inside. She was confused about why Aarvi spoke those words with her.

    Aarvi went inside the mansion, fixing her mood. She was about to run upstairs, she caught sight of her husband at the corner. She went to him and saw Megan was peeking inside the study room while Aaron stood silently.

    Aaron saw her brows up, "Shawn."

    Megan tip-toed away and reached them, "Mom, is everything alright?" Why was she asking the same question to all?

    Megan shook her head, "Karsen thinks that Shawn might feel burdened by thepany. So he is talking if they should share it. We don''t want two Aaron''s in the house."

    Aaron: "..."

    He understood what Megan meant. They were afraid Shawn would be serious and aloof. Shawn has diverse interests, he is fun, talkative, encouraging, and shows he loves everyone.

    Aaron was a man of action to everyone but Aarvi. He was level-headed in every emergency that makes him unemotional. The business field has shown him how cunning people could be, yet handles them easily. To handle all that, Aaron lost his naiveness,ughter, and preferred silence.

    So if Shawn bes like Aaron, the Rivas family would lose the spark of excitement. More importantly, Aarvi couldn''t imagine her friend being what he wasn''t.

    Aarvi and Aaron looked at each other. They were busy nning their stay in country S and forgot to see how much it would influence Shawn.

    Aarvi didn''t want Aaron to leave his dream, at the same time, she wanted Shawn to be under lots of pressure. She didn''t want to let Aaron go alone either.

    Megan looked at the study room door and whispered, audible to her and Aaron, "I think this... isn''t work pressure but... Shea."

    Aarvi and Aaron: "..."

    Aarvi didn''t know what to do with these two idiots. "Mom, I will talk to him." Not just about Shea, about the work too. If he was forcing himself, she wanted to find a better solution to the situation.

    "Wait, why aren''t you surprised?" Megan suspiciously gazed at the couple, thinking they might be hiding something.

    Were they supposed to appear surprised? The two looked at each other. They never thought to hide things when Megan always stood supportive of them. "Mom, if there is anything as such, Shawn would be first to tell you. Won''t he?" Aarvi asked.

    Megan hummed in agreement to her words and she fell into deep thoughts of Shawn.

    Aaron cut off her worry, "Mom, we will take care of Shawn. Don''t be so anxious." He tried to ease her.

    Megan immediately shook her head understanding what was going on in their head, "No, you don''t change your ns. Karsen would help Shawn if needed. Let him walk his path and reach his destination." She wouldn''t let one sacrifice for another. She patted his arm and smiled at Aarvi before going upstairs.

    Aarvi could only hope she and Aaron don''t fall to opposite sides while making any decision regarding family,pany, and career.

    Before she could say anything, Aarvi and Aaron heard footsteps and saw Shea in the mansion. Looking at Shea''s eyes on Aarvi, Aaron greedily thought what if they had stayed in the cabana. He would have got his Cupcake wholly for himself.

    He wasn''t selfish though. He ced his hand on Aarvi''s back to get her attention, "I think she wants to talk with you, Cupcake. I will see what Shawn and Uncle are up to.." He kissed the side of her forehead and went to the study room hearing her hum.

 Chapter 696 - A Give And Take

    ''Knock Knock.''

    Shawn and Karsen turned to the door when it pushed open. Shawn sighed loudly looking at Aaron joining the crew to unnecessarily worry about him. If he didn''t know them well, he would have definitely thought as they were looking down on him.

    "Bro, Dad, I am totally fine. There is no pressure. When I had decided to study business, I knew one day I will have to take this job."

    He had shown maximum interest in music because Ariel was studying business management and nned to take care of thepany. He thought he could learn more, try new things. Ariel''s ident came as a massive shock, followed by her mother. Before he could recover, he saw Aarvi''s brutal state. Hence he wasn''t in the state to worry or think of thepany, which caused too much burden on Aaron.

    Shawn saw Aaron''s poker face and Karsen''s worry. He questioned, unable to hold back, "Do you all think I couldn''t do as good as Bro?"

    Aaron''s face turned cold at his question. Aaron was able to learn and handle thepany so quickly because of Shawn. He was sure Shawn could handle thepany better than him.

    Karsen stood up from the armchair, displeased by Shawn''s question, "Shawn, you exactly know that''s not what I am speaking about." He didn''t care about thepany. He wanted Shawn to enjoy his life with less worry about thepany.

    Aaron interrupted before father and son could start arguing. "Uncle, it''ste. Why don''t you rest today and speak tomorrow?" His voice was neither loud nor ignorable.

    Karsen looked at sullen Shawn and breathed out, shaking his head in resignation. He patted Shawn''s arm as he went to the door, "Sleep soon." He didn''t mean to shout at him.

    Aaron closed the study room door and went to sit on the armchair while Shawn was leaning on the desk. Aaron could guess, Shawn wasn''t in the mood to argue with anybody or speak of thepany.

    Aaron propped his head on his hand looking at Shawn, "Do you like Shea?" Aaron didn''t beat around the bush.

    Shawn almost choked on his spit hearing Aaron speaking something so random. He kept his poise looking at him as though he saw an alien.

    Aaron didn''t look like he was joking. He was rather serious. It was hard to say how Aaron might react to Shawn''s response. Shawn felt dealing with Dax was better.

    "Bro, did you leave your Cupcake to ask me this question?" He asked in bewilderment.

    Aaron noted Shawn didn''t answer the question and changed the topic. Seeing his reluctance to directly speak out, Aaron decided to go roundabout. People don''t like easier paths. "Do you think anybody is doubting your capability in the home?" This question was concerning thepany.

    Shawn couldn''t understand why Aaron jumped from Shea to family, in regards to thepany. The question was a little tough though.

    Every time his family always supported him to do whatever he liked. His variety of interests are widespread. He had been a teen model, went crazy to create an esports group forpetition. He learned pottery and every different dance form. The list doesn''t stop there. Inparison, Aaron knows very few things.

    Sometimes he felt like his family was letting him be the acting CEO just like letting him try what he wants. But he knew dealing with those calctive and cunning businessmen needs more than smartness. He often doubted himself, yet he had the determination to manage thepany, bncing his life without troubling Aaron or other family members.

    Shawn pulled a long face, "You all overestimate me." He didn''t mean his words. The problem is, they worry about his well-being too much, they want to protect him. He can understand that as he is the youngest Rivas.

    Aaron deciphered the meaning behind his words. So Shawn knows none underestimates him. He nodded and lied, "Since that''s troubling you, I will better stay back."

    Like mercury reacting to sudden high temperature, Shawn left the desk and went to Aaron with displeasure written all over his face, "Bro, don''t even think of it."

    Aaron was amused how Shawn and Aarvi gave so much importance to his profession and studies. Without showing his emotions, "But you are unsettled from a few days." He countered cooly

    "I am not." Shawn least wanted Aaron to stall more years because of him. The more Aaron dys, he would lose the chance of joining one of the best research centers.

    "It''s alright, Shawn. I understand." Aaron was in control while Shawn flustered. "Mom told me that you didn''t have an appetite."

    Taking Aarvi and Aaron''s support for each other, Shawn was damn sure Aarvi will stand by Aaron''s side if she hears Aaron''s decision. "Bro, it wasn''t because of work. I was confused about Shea." He blurted out.

    Aaron fell silent and watched his brother. Shawn saw his every-so-calm brother and his lips twitched uncontrobly. Aaron started with Shea until he ended with Shea.

    "It''s about Shea." Shawn realized the topic hadn''t changed. He went to the other chair and sat down. His disturbing behavior due to Shea was what made others think he was stressed with thepany workload.

    Aaron watched his younger brother, enjoying his rare embarrassing behavior.

    ----

    In the dining hall,

    Shea had mulled over Aarvi''s words. Convincing with a lie doesn''t give us relief. She felt true, feeling uneasy. So instead of speaking with her sister-inw, Mehak, she chose Aarvi.

    Aarvi patiently waited to sip her hot tea which she had prepared during the silence of Shea. Thetter didn''t know where to start.

    After much contemtion, Shea lowered her head and uneasily confessed, "I was rude to Shawn." And he always helped her with everything she calls and questions about the city. He had even taken her around the city, searching for a particr medical book.

    As Shea guessed, the expression on Aarvi''s face changed. She did look calmer but there was coldness. She was expecting her to scold but heard, "Continue."

    Aarvi hadn''t expected it to be this way and realized why Shawn was confused with his feelings. Since she wanted to help Shea, she wanted to hear her side before concluding.

    Shea didn''t want moreplications with the Rivas family members when they were treating her so well, "I- I be very negligent when I am with Shawn. I am not liking that��" It was her self-reflection.

    Shea noticed her words piquing Aarvi''s interest and the cloudy mood clearing out. She became a little braver to share, "So I ran away from him, deciding I should avoid him and focus on my studies."

    Aarvi nodded, discerning Shea didn''t like her behavior with Shawn. "And you are not satisfied with your decision." Aarvi wanted to state it as ''You don''t want to avoid Shawn.''

    Shea epted her words with a feeble hum as though somebody might hear her response.

    "Solution is simple. You should apologize to Shawn�� Properly. He will understand. I can assure you that. Then you should think about what is good for you." Shawn''s tolerance for the people he keeps around him is far higher than one could guess.

    Shea: "..."

    ''That''s it? Shawn won''t treat me badly?'' Shea gave a thought.

    Aarvi continued, "About being careless, you can''t even guess how stupid I could be with Aaron. So it''s not an issue. You have to trust Shawn."

    "Ohh��" Shea pondered about it. ''So Shawn won''t let me get hurt.''

    Aarvi added, "Very importantly, treat Shawn how you want to be treated. Give the respect to earn yours. A good rtionship is always a give and take." One can''t expect love in return for rudeness. Or else, just love the person expecting nothing.

    Shea was so absorbed in her thoughts hearing Aarvi, she didn''t realize the obvious hint in Aarvi''s words. It took a few minutes before her beautiful face was mortified and Aarvi had gone to her room long back.

    She paced in front of Shawn''s room, pondering if she should apologize right away. She would be uneasy and guilty all night for being an ungrateful brat.

    On the other side of the door, Shawn stood watching Shea''s shadow at door. He wanted to sleep but knowing Shea was wandering right in front of his room door. He couldn''t even close his eyes.

    He couldn''t behave like nothing happened when she ran away fearing him.. He might scold her if he initiated the conversation so he started wasting time.

 Chapter 697 - The Priority

    In a vast, warm-toned bedroom, only a bedsidemp was flickering. Elder Harmon was reading a book leaning on the headboard of the bed. It became a ritual for him from the time Leon started to keep him under house arrest.

    He liked his life in Rivas mansion. Everyone would do their work and meet in the evening. They chat,ugh, and have dinner. There was no w in their hospitality. Jordan always found one or the other thing to keep him busy all day. It wasn''t a waste of time. They would go stroll in the estate, do some fieldwork with others. There was a fulfillment for doing something useful when going to bed.

    How much ever his new life felt good, he knew he was a guest and he had his family. So at the end of the day, he couldn''t help worrying about his family. His family is affected by his own grandson. Yet, he was in no state to protect others or handle Leon. Hence he still needed a book to distract him.

    As per Aarvi''s words, he could go to his family next week. He had no idea what she was going to do. He thought about the problem Harmon Industries was ensnared in. Shawn had assured him Aarvi would bring Harmon Industries back to its form and it was just temporary. However, He couldn''t stop himself from worrying about it.

    When he has to choose between the family andpany, he will undoubtedly select family so he was able to convince himself to stay calm without questioning Aarvi. Or else he would have bombarded her with a sea of questions. Probably he would have scolded her too.

    Today he had to read a lot more than regr before the sleepiness crept to his body and eyes. He yawned, keeping the book away. His hand reached to turn off the nightmp, but the mobile next to it rang, piercing the soothing silence of the night.

    His aged eyes caught the string of numbers on the screen. A sudden sh of bright light at the window caught his attention before his hands could reach his mobile. ''It''s going to rain.'' He thought when the thunder followed.

    He fetched the mobile and answered it. He kept his mobile at the ear and heard Dn''s low voice as though carefully whispering to his ear, "Grandfather, Dn here. This is very important. Could you please convey to President Rivas that Leon got a call from an international number? They seemed to have some n against President Evans. They have been tracking President Evans for a few days."

    Elder Harmon''s back stiffened as soon as he heard the news. He didn''t know how critical the information was. He wasn''t sure if it was a trap or real. He thought it''s better to be careful instead of regrettingter. So as soon as Dnpleted his side, he responded immediately, "I will let him know." He didn''t say Aaron and Aarvi were in the Rivas mansion in case it was a trap to get their location.

    A whisper came again, "Alright." He responded before the call ended.

    Elder Harmon hurriedly got off the bed and wore his home slippers. He ignored the shawl and cane. He steadily yet swiftly walked out of his bedroom.

    Standing in the walkway, he looked left and right. He recalled when Megan had given him a home tour. Aaron''s room was on the other side of the mansion. He held the walls for support and made his way in haste, thinking if the couple returned home or were still outside.

    On the way, he saw the back of a slenderdy. Before he could assume her as Aarvi, he identified the honey, blonde hair of Shea, and thetter turned around.

    Shea caught the old man holding the wall and was rmed. She ran towards the old man, "Grandfather Harmon��" She quickly reached him and held his other hand. Her eyes worriedly looked up at him if he was feeling unwell as she questioned, "Grandfather Harmon, are you feeling unwell?"

    Elder Harmon halted to catch a breath and asked his question, "Did Aaron and Aarvi return home? I need to speak with him."

    Shea paused her wildly running thoughts. She analyzed that Elder Harmon was in a hurry to speak with Aaron. She supported him as she responded, in a low and clear voice, "Grandfather Harmon, Brother Aaron, and Aarvi returned sometime before. How about you take a seat here?" She pointed to the second living hall, "I will bring Brother Aaron to you."

    Elder Harmon knew the room wasn''t so close. So he agreed to her, "Alright, thank you, Shea." He shed a faint smile in gratitude and went to take a seat.

    Shea hurried to Aaron''s room and knocked on the door, "Brother Aaron��" Her voice wasn''t too high, neither too low. She would have suggested Elder Harmon for speaking tomorrow if he wasn''t in a hurry.

    Inside the room, Aarvi gasped, breaking their searing kiss. She quickly held her dress from dropping to the floor. Aaron groaned in displeasure, he wanted to ignore it but his wife was already peeking at the door.

    Aarvi fetched the shirt she had tossed and urged Aaron to wear it. In mind, she was praying Shawn and Shea didn''t start fighting. On second thought, she was afraid of any health emergencies. "Ronron, please��"

    Aaron breathed out and wore the shirt. ''It''s better be important, Shea.'' He thought and watched his Cupcake run to the bathroom to either change or wear it back properly.

    He opened the door and saw Shea confused. Thetter quickly spoke looking at his icy cold eyes, "I am sorry for disturbing you, Brother Aaron. Elder Harmon wants to talk to you. He was anxious and dashing here holding the wall."

    Aaron brows knitted hearing Shea. Elder Harmon was a man who could face death with a smile on his face. Fazing him could be only by hurting Aeon or something very serious. He understood there might be something important.

    He was about to say something to shea, the bathroom door unlocked. He didn''t want Aarvi to lose her sleep so quickly shooed Shea, "I will be there in a minute."

    Shea nodded and left when she noticed Aaron signaling her to leave.

    Aarvi hadn''t changed, she wore the white dress back in case they needed to go somewhere. "Ronron��"

    Composing himself, he looked at her dainty face. His hand reached for her face and his thumb, gently massaged her temples, "Stop frowning, Cupcake." His wife worries too quickly. He could understand that. She was afraid of her revenge affecting others.

    He continued seeing her frown even deeper, "Chairman Harmon asked for me. I will go and see."

    Holding his hand, Aarvi slowly nodded as she tried to go towards the door, "I wille with you."

    Tugging her back, he coaxed her to stay back as he didn''t know what was the matter, "Be good. Change and go to bed. I will be back soon."

    She pouted but agreed by wobbling her head.. He kissed the forehead of the sullen face before exiting the bedroom.

 Chapter 698 - A Dumb Little Golden Retriever

    Shawn noticed the shadow finally leave from the door. He kind of felt disappointed. Anyway, he turned off the lights and went to bed. Hoping for some good long sleep.

    -----

    By the time Aaron reached the second living hall, Shea helped Elder Harmon with his warm overcoat and ced his cane close to him. Elder Harmon thanked her.

    Shea noticed they needed privacy so she thought to leave them alone and go back to the guest house.

    Aaron knew why she was hanging around in the mansion instead of going to bed so, "Weren''t you here for Shawn?" He solemnly asked.

    Mute, Shea nodded promptly and scurried away towards Shawn''s room without understanding why the two men were so serious.

    Elder Harmon turned to Aaron and gave him the mobile, "Aaron, Dn just called me from that number." Aaron saw the recent unsaved number, Elder Harmon continued in the same breath, "He said someone is tracking Aarvi, and that person contacted Leon. It was an international number and they are nning against Aarvi. Dn asked me to tell you this."

    Aaron''s face deadpanned. The only reason why he didn''t want the Evans family members to appear with Aarvi publicly was this. Aarvi''s life would be in danger if anybody holds a grudge against The Evans.

    His intention was never to bring a huge backing name for Aarvi. However, only Evans could have helped him get new and legal identification for Aarvi as country S''s citizen. And they wouldn''t think of taking advantage of their situation. Also, he knew the possible dangers.

    They couldn''t shush the men as it would prove them as Aarvi was indeed a daughter of the Evans. If the matter spreads to more people then Aarvi wouldn''t have her freedom. He knew how important it was for her to be free from these cages.

    Elder Harmon was tense and Aaron''s reaction made it worse. "Aaron, I don''t know how much of it is true. He could be��"

    Aaron turned to the old man and passed the mobile back to him. They couldn''t trust Dn. If he was telling the truth, it couldn''t possibly be as simple as alerting him about her safety. Dn will have his own benefit by this. It could be because Dn wasn''t to dethrone Leon or Leon might be suspicious of Dn. Aarvi had ns to meet Leon tomorrow, so it could be for scaring her.

    The reason could be anything, Aaron wanted Aarvi''s ns to flow smoothly. A hitch in her n could affect the other one so he decided to handle it secretly from Aarvi.

    He cut off Elder Harmon seeing him disturbed, "Chairman Harmon, rest assured, I will make sure Cupcake�� Aarvi is safe. Take rest without agitation." His emotional tone synced to his aloof face.

    Hearing Aaron confident and rxed, Elder Harmon didn''t know what to say. "Alright, don''t let her be alone. Better be safe than sorry."

    Aaron didn''t respond. He gave a hand for the old man to stand up and helped him to the room. He went to the study room and made calls to arrange for things.

    ----

    Meanwhile, Shea uneasily stood in front of Shawn. After hearing Aaron, she went straight to Shawn''s room and knocked on the door before she could even realize what she did. She wanted to say sorry and run but recalled Aarvi stressing a proper apology.

    So with his permission, she stood inside Shawn''s room. Her eyes darted everywhere in the room. It wasn''t the first time she went to his room, it was still the first time she was checking out the room as thest time she was embarrassed to look anywhere.

    Unlike his room in Skyarc, this room was in white to brighten the room and grey and ck interior decor, giving the masculine appeal. A wall had many open storage blocks with numerous artifacts. She wanted to check them out but scolded herself to focus on her goal.

    Shawn wasn''t sleepy before. But waiting for her to speak, he yawned silently. He randomly got the thought of frightening her. She couldn''t just behave with him as she wished. Treat him badly, say sorry, and try to get close. He wasn''t her toy.

    On second thought, he chose not to scold her. Aaron and Aarvi would leave for country S soon. Shea doesn''t know anybody in the city yet. At the end of the day, only he was there for her help. He felt smug about it.

    When she didn''t speak for more than two minutes, he finally questioned after seeing the lightning, "Are you scared of thunder?" He had seen Aarvi startle to the thunder after waking up from a vegetative state. So he thought it could be a reason for Shea''s arrival.

    ''Does that mean I have to lose my sleep for her?'' He had no daybed or couch if she slept on his bed.

    Shea had finally gathered her courage when she heard him ask about the thunder. She didn''t like how interestless and annoying his voice sounded. She was in no ce toin and she was aware of it.

    ''Treat him how you want to be treated.'' She recalled Aarvi''s words. She was rude, she felt he was generous to let her enter his room to speak.

    She shook her head darting her eyes away from his gaze, "No, I don''t have Astraphobia."

    Shawn: "..."

    He discerned that Astraphobia is an extreme fear of thunder and lightning. Shrugging off in his mind, "Then why are you here?" His voice was sharp, again.

    Shea recalled his flirtatious tone and almost pouted. She suddenly shook her head and suddenly paused. ''What am I doing? Crazy woman.'' She chided herself.

    Shawn should have gotten angry but he wanted her in amusement. She looked like a dumb little golden retriever. He bit his tongue at his thought.

    Shea breathed out and looked at Shawn, "I know I am too rude with you..."

    Shawn crossed his arms over his chest and remarked sarcastically, "Yet you always do." Her face fell and Shawn cursed himself for not tying his tongue.

    Shea slowly breathed, epting his remark, and requested pitifully, "Let meplete."

    Compared to her boldness or clumsiness, this side was unexpected. The regret on her face cooled him to arge extent. However, he didn''t want to give in so easily. Since he was always considerate of her and she took it for granted, he chose to be ignorant and heartless.

    "I need to sleep, I will give you a minute. If you want to waste more time, get out."

    Shea''s eyes widened in disbelief hearing him. Not because he was impolite, one minute felt too little. "That''s too less. I came to apologize and I couldn''tplete it in a minute. Shawn, I��"

    Shawn cut in as he looked at the wall clock, "Fifty seconds." Contrary to his grim face, he was controlling his curling-up lips.

    Shea paused and her thoughts became even messy, "Hey wait�� I- I- Damn�� I am sorry, I really am sorry. I didn''t mean to be rude to you but I always do. I know. I always behave like a stupid, clumsy, idiot around you. I swear I am not usually like that. I will try to behave normally but I make a fool of myself. Then I will think about your opinion about me. The more I am with you, I be more careless, like that day when I almost fell off the stairs, ran into a stranger, and today��"

    Shawn couldn''t keep up with her nonstop chatter without a pause anywhere. He watched her pace around him trying to say everything in a breath.. He was getting dizzy instead of focusing on her words.

 Chapter 699 - Disastrous

    Shea was continuing without taking a breath so that she couldplete before Shawn would kick her out of his sight, "Today, I was so scared when I was falling on a rose nt. If I had lost my eyes, I couldn''t be a doctor. My whole life would have been ruined. I only be careless and dumb with you. I don''t want to take the risk. So I thought I should stay away and focus on my studies. I don''t want to go back to Coasta, they will get me married to a random stranger. I better be dead than bing a housewife and demuredy which I am not..."

    She was yet to continue, Shawn stopped looking right to left and vice versa. He even spun around watching her twice, trying to catch her babbling.

    Shea who went around him ran into his steady masculine back and stumbled, "Ouch��" The hit on her nose caused her eyes to fill with tears due to sharp pain. She grimaced inwardly, gently pressing her nose. She pressed her lips and stared at him.

    Shawn turned around and fell speechless looking at her putting on a strong facade when she was really in pain. He didn''t understand even a single word of her other than analyzing that she bes clumsy as a dolt around him. She wasn''t stupid else she wouldn''t have got admission to a top university. However, he wasn''t satisfied with her reason for her behavior with him.

    He noticed Shea was stepping away from him. If she takes two more steps she would bump into hisarium table clock antique piece from 1770. It was the rarest, one and only timepiece in the world. The clock was designed uniquely, there was a connected ss globe on top of the clock. The globe had a mini sr system and each in it moves right ording to the rotation and revolution time of reals.

    "Shea!! Stop right there." His voice came out like a warning.

    Shea saw Shawn''s pupils grow a littlerge, his expression turned grave. She flustered thinking she made him angry instead of solving the misunderstanding. When he took a long stride towards her, she panicked as though he would grab her and throw her out. She took a long step back and bumped into the wall. The wall had Shawn''s collection of rare items.

    "Ahh��" Shea groaned when her head hit something hard. She stumbled in reflex and turned around to see what it was but she tripped on her footing.

    Shawn wanted to save his precious clock. His mind was split when she was falling with the clock. He didn''t want to lose an item from his collection. If he loses it, he is damn sure he will scold Shea very badly.

    Shea''s heart fell to the button of her stomach when she was falling and something was falling with her. Unwilling to get to his bad side, she reached out and hugged the timepiece.

    Shawn held air in his left hand when the timepiece slipped his hand and another hand involuntarily wrapped around Shea''s waist without even thinking. Shawn froze, he just wanted to save his timepiece as he thought he was angry at Shea. But��

    Looking down at Shea, he blinked at her who barely had her footing on the floor, lying in his arms while her eyes were tightly shut, waiting for the pain. Her pursed lips, slowly released when the pain she expected didn''t inflict. He gulped hard when his eyes traced over her pink parted lips which looked too delicious.

    He unawarely licked his lips thinking how she had tasted. He couldn''t recall it. All he cared about then was his physical desire. Now, he craved to kiss her.

    Shea opened her eyes, slowly and worriedly. She avoided his eyes afraid he would be angry. She slowly pulled up whatever she held. Her eyes desperately tried to find any ws in it. Nevertheless, she wasn''t ready to face him if there was anything wrong.

    Meanwhile, Shawn admonished himself when he caught the frightened hazel eyes looking at his clock, holding her breath. She looked like she would burst into tears before he could even scold her. Yet he knew she wouldn''t cry.

    He made sure she was holding his clock when he slowly pulled her on her toes. Shea breathed in relief when she didn''t find a crack and clock working fine. ''So I didn''t hit this but the shelf and disturbed this.'' She thought. ''My head hurts.'' She cried to herself.

    As soon as she realized she was on her feet, she slipped his arms and ced the clock back on the spot where it belonged.

    Shawn berated himself and forced himself to focus on his artifacts. So he stood close so that he could save his treasure if she knocked on anything with her clumsiness.

    He hissed when she kept the clock too close to the wall. "Not there." He held the timepiece and kept it in the center of the open shelf.

    Suddenly a thought crossed his mind. He thought of putting a ss slider door for the shelf so that she doesn''t bang anything down to the floor. Then he was bewildered. It wasn''t like she was going to live in his room.

    "Perfect." He uttered, watching the artifact with his hands shifting to hold the shelf. An enticing smirk graced his face looking at the undamaged clock.

    The poor heart in the chest of Shea was thundering when Shawn''s warmth wrapped her like a warm nket in the cold winter. She wanted to go away before she does another stupid thing. But his arms were on either side of her and her back so close to him that she weirdly craved to lean.

    ''What the f**k am I thinking? Shea, stop daydreaming.'' She chided herself. Her back stiffened when his rxed, pleasant voice floated to her ears whispering what he didn''t say.

    ''Oh god, I am going crazy.'' Shea quickly turned around to face Shawn so that he could scold her. He could bring her out of her fantasy; her mind was weaving around her.

    Shea gasped, regretting her decision to turn around. He was too close for herfort. She stumbled back again.

    Shawn was quick to react and pulled her away from the shelf with little too much force. Shea crashed into him. If the previous position was ufortable, thepromising position withdrew every possiblefort Shea wanted to draw between them.

    Shawn''s intention was clear; to save his shelf. So he was as shocked as her. More than the shock, the closeness was ticking up their desire for each other.

    His hands trembled, fighting to pull himself away which was harder than he imagined. The gap he tried to create was merely a hair gap.

    Shea''s face was buried in the crook of his neck. The zing fire was too strong and it was being fueled with his intoxicating scent. Her fingers curled into a tight fist until her knuckles became white as a sheet, her eyes hooded with the heat. She tried hard to hold her breath to avoid fanning the fire. She also wanted him to leave her before she did something disastrous.

    She was only able to whisper in her shaky breath, "Shawn��"

    ....

    The expected drizzle on the night started pouring heavily with the rumbling of the clouds, thundering, and lightning, upon the Rivas brothers.. Alerting them the disaster they have to wee the next day.

 Chapter 700 - A Toy To Play With

    The new day started, with the drifting dew shining under the warm weing sunlight. The smell of the wet earth and lush green around the mansion was soothing and tempting to cuddle and nestle in the arms of loved ones.

    Aarvi held the cup of coffee warming her hands at the window seat. Aaron sat wrapping them in the nket, warmly covering them, sharing his warmth with the little frame snuggling him. Both shared a cup of coffee, toozy for their morning workout.

    Aarvi held the cup for him to sip the hot coffee and turned to watch outside. Their silence was soothing, they wouldn''t mind spending each of their mornings doing nothing but sitting together.

    Aarvi sipped the coffee and lowered the cup. Her head tilted with a questioning and surprised hum floating in the air. "Hmm!?"

    Aaron''s thoughts broke and followed her line of sight. He had to lean to the window and caught Shawn walking on the pathway towards the guest house. Then he saw her curiosity.

    After the coffee, there was a lot of time left as they didn''t have to cook or do any chores. He carried her up in his arms as he probed, "Let''s sweat it out." His soothing voice was void of other thoughts.

    Aarvi''s lips curled to a mischievous arc, "On the bed!?" She tried to make him smile. From the time he returned to her side after meeting Elder Harmon, he seemed to forget he was a human. She saw no expression on his face even though he was gentle with her.

    Aaron entered the bathroom to go walk in. He gazed at his wife who could ignore the world when around him. He deadpanned, "In the gym."

    Aarvi pouted, "So boring."

    He let her down and picked the gym wear for her. He changed and stood watching her use mobile in great excitement after she changed. She bounced in front of him after finishing her research, "Let''s do this."

    Aaron''s gaze fell on her mobile, It was a video of the couple''s workout routine. He deadpanned yet again, "Here?" He meant the Rivas mansion where many others are present.

    She skipped out, with her ponytail swinging side to side, "Shawn and Shea won''t being today." Other elders don''t use the gym.

    Does she mean Shea and Shawn are in a rtionship? However, Aaron wasn''t in the mood to think that. He wasn''t certain if he could keep her smile the whole day. He neither wants to be overconfident nor keep her trapped in the house or next to him.

    He followed her out, watching her, asionally whirl and point at different exercise videos for the whole body workout. He knew he could turn her down but he didn''t want to affect her enthusiasm with his worry.

    -----

    In the guest house, Shea was restless. She tried to bury herself in the bed under the duvet but tossed and turned. She got out of the bed, chewing her lips, she paced until she felt dizzy. She groaned without knowing what to do or how to handle the spilled milk.

    She had woken up at dawn in Shawn''s bedroom, nestled in his arms, as if she belonged there. Cuddling after sex was never in her books. There are always unsaid rules in nightstands, don''t linger around afterward. If she can''t leave early, she will leave as soon as she wakes up.

    Despite feeling the need to speak, she was afraid of having any expectations. What if it was just another night for him? She didn''t want to get more embarrassed. Hence she grabbed her nightdress, ran out of his room, his mansion, and locked herself in the guest house.

    She knew it wasn''t just another no-strings-attached one-night stand for her. It wasn''t about her body but him. To feel him, to touch him, and to have him. There was more content and satisfaction than just her body.

    She had for the first time whimpered somebody''s name. And she never heard anybody moan her name in pleasure. Because nobody ever knew her name. Her body turned warm even recalling the night and her name lingering in her heart.

    Shea pped her cheeks, "It''s only because he knows my name." She muttered to herself.

    She suddenly jumped when she heard the doorbell. Pulling her robe, she looked at the mirror to make sure she wasn''t looking like some crazy woman. She indeed didn''t look insane but speechless at the blush on her cheeks. Little redder, she will look like a strawberry.

    Another ring came almost popping her heart out of her chest. She ran downstairs and opened the door without checking the peephole. She felt her heart skipping a beat and her breath freeze, looking at Shawn.

    She wanted more time to decide on how she should behave but seeing him at the door, she stood frozen with her mind running far and wild.

    Something struck her. He was cold as ice. If the morning breeze didn''t shake her, his stance dropped her heart to the button of the abyss. She opened her lips to speak but didn''t know what to say. She closed them back.

    Shawn brushed past her and went inside. His eyes grazed over the living hall before halting at the dining table which was in the open dining area. She strode there without a word. Grabbed a ss, carried the mug of water, and poured it into the ss.

    Shea just turned around and watched him and his every move. She never thought he could be so cold-blooded. Her head hung low and started chewing her lips.

    Suddenly a ss of water appeared at her gaze. She looked up without understanding why he was giving her water. She was about to question him when she sensed his left palm spread in front of her.

    Shea looked at the tiny white tablet on his palm and her face stiffened. It was a contraceptive. She always made sure of protection but the previous night, she cared nothing but him. She didn''t even know it. Now she realized he didn''t wear the protection and whatever happened the previous night meant nothing to him. She assumed.

    She should have been d he brought her the pill and let her know. But somehow she was angry and disappointed. She wanted to hell at him but held back. She grabbed the pill, tossed it to her mouth. She took the water and took a mouthful of a sip. She shoved the ss to his hand, strode towards the stairs without looking at him. She felt hurt, she didn''t know why.

    She was yet to vanish from the sight, there was still a little hope in her, to hear him call her.

    ''Thud,'' is what she heard. Turning around, she saw Shawn had left the ss on the small wall table and left the house.

    She sat on the stair and shakily blew out a breath through her mouth. Her eyes filled up, she never wanted their rtionship to strain to this extent. She suddenly felt left out. cing her chin on the knees, she hugged her legs, watching the door.

    Was she still expecting him toe back? She felt like an idiot.

    --------

    Outside, Shawn jogged in the cold, around the estate, in the name of inspection. To check the estate ready for the rainy season. Nheless, his mind was flooded with Shea.

    He wanted to speak with her in the morning with a clear head. He wanted to know why she was unwilling to date. Waking up to an empty bed, he got off the bed to see no trace of her left in his bedroom. It was like he got a wet dream about everything. So he naturally assumed it was just a night of pleasure for her.

    He didn''t want to seem clingy by looking for her. He stubbornly tried to focus on his daily routine. However, he suddenly recalled he didn''t have a condom. He guessed Shea might take care.

    Nevertheless, he couldn''t focus in the gym thinking what if she forgot. She still wanted to study and he didn''t want his negligence to affect her ns and dreams. So he drove out, got the medicine, and reached her ce. He expected her to speak but her silence seemed ruder. He wasn''t a toy to y with as she pleased. So wordless, he made sure she took the medicine and he left.

    ----

    At the other end, Aarvi met Elder Harmon and let him know the n for the day. He dly obliged her arrangements.

    At breakfast, everyone noticed Shea''s joyless face. Whereas Shawn seemed to be in haste. He took quick bites and left home without sparing even a nce at Shea.

    Aarvi and Aaron looked at each other and stayed quiet.

    ''Did I suggest wrong? Apology really doesn''t work?'' Aarvi thought.

 Chapter 701 - The Mini Hell

    Aaron unwillingly let her go after she dropped him at the Rivas Industries. Milo Wen reported quickly when Aaron stood watching the car leaving. "President Rivas, everything is arranged as you have asked. Would you like to drop a visit at Harmon Industries?"

    Milo Wen could feel Aaron edgy thinking of Aarvi in trouble. Then he was surprised when he saw a sly smirk on Aaron''s face. Aaron walked towards the entrance, very confidently responding, "My wife can handle a tiny pest."

    Milo Wen mused and got back to work mode. "President Rivas, Shawn sir has taken care of the urgent files and is looking through the status of the Zulu project. He informed me to pass the message that he will be going for inspection at the city Josbourg. He also would like to handle the morning meeting with your afternoon ones��" He continued reporting.

    Instead of thepany work status and his schedule, Milo Wen reported everything about Shawn''s working status and his tremendous speed at clearing files and solving issues.

    Aaron got to know Shawn took eighty percent of his work on him. The little work left could bepleted in an hour or two. It was very clear as day, Shawn was trying to keep himself busy. If Aaron asks the reason, he was cent percent sure Shawn would respond as ''Bro, you should focus on your patients.'' Or, ''Bro, go to the hospital and get back to your routine.''

    Meddling in the private life would strain them. However, he couldn''t stop but go and check on him.

    Milo Wen stood a step behind Aaron and watched Shawn through the ss wall. Shawn still looked yful in his behavior but something was missing. He didn''t look happy.

    Aaron silently breathed before making his way towards his office room which would soon be Shawn''s. Milo Wen caught up with Aaron but to hear, "Secretary Wen, you got your new chief to serve."

    Milo Wen paused at the door which slowly closed automatically once Aaron entered inside. He knew he would be serving Shawn soon but this farewell felt too early. And the man didn''t even look at him or say a few kind words. Still, he was happy for Aaron who got a chance to walk the path he liked.

    He dropped his shoulder with a sigh and turned to go to Shawn and report to work. But the door suddenly opened causing him to turn around and straighten his back. He saw the bunch of exotic flowers in Aaron''s hand before looking at the handsome aloof face.

    Aaron indifferently instructed, "Make sure no news about the change in the presidency leaks from thepany. You could start the renovation of the office room ording to Shawn''s taste. Start the process of my release."

    Milo Wen felt everything was proceeding too fast. He expected it to take another twenty days. He had the feeling he would hardly get a chance to see Aaron from today. He will definitely miss working with Aaron and also looked forward to working with Shawn.

    He shed a professional smile, "Yes, President Rivas, everything will be arranged."

    Aaron went back to the room. He usually would have arranged the flowers in the vases but today he didn''t. He sat on the table, ced the flowers on the desk. The flowers had a new destination from tomorrow and a new vase from today.

    He signed the file which needed his signature. Then he started typing resignation. The board members had no issues as Shawn was working at thepany as a director. And Rivas holds the highest number of shares so there was no meaning in their rejections if any.

    He emailed the resignation to two, Chairman Rivas, that''s Karsen Rivas and Shawn Rivas, the soon-to-be President of Rivas Industries.

    Before Shawn could take note of the new email, Aaron had left thepany and went shopping for a flower vase, waiting for Aarvi''s call.

    -----

    At the other end, Leon was ensnared in the worst position at thepany. He should be d shareholders were away but it was doing no good either. Harmon Industries was at the brink of bankruptcy due to other projects getting affected.

    He had thought other project chiefs would be scared of him and wait but they didn''t take long to show their back against him. They just pretended to be in a helpless position when he tried to dominate or threaten them. He knew well they weren''tughing at him because if he flips back and stands strong, they will have to cryter. So they were ying safe.

    He was exhausted, failure was written big and bold on his face. If he wants to solve the crisis immediately, he needs more investments. Then thepany will be in debt so it will have to be passed by the shareholders. The shareholders would never agree to be in debt. They will demand him to step down, especially his grandfather. His grandfather always wanted Aeon in his position and Aarvi gave him such a fantastic opportunity.

    Thinking of Aarvi, he understood the depth of Aarvi''s words. ''Two years of nning.'' There were no such projects in the past two years that could have stumbled thepany. She had done far deeper analysis than he could do. He faced troubles numerous times but never felt helpless. This time he was seeing no leeway without reaching the Chairman and shareholders.

    He had a question. If Aeon bes the president, would he be able to handle this huge mess? Aeon had no experience in such a vast conglomerate.

    He was trying to think about Aeon and Aarvi''s way of dealing with the issue. Suddenly his train of thoughts broke due to his mobile ringtone. He furrowed looking at the same international number. If Aarvi was keeping an eye on him, could she reach his calls too?

    The thought of it sent chills down his spine. He answered the call and heard the same hoarse, country S ent voice, "Alert your team. Aarvi Evans left Skr and she will be kidnapped."

    Leon didn''t get to utter a word. Aarvi had mentioned she would meet him on Saturday. He had no time to step out of Harmon Industries in the damned mess she created for him. So he was expecting her to reach his office. He appointed his men to keep a watch for her arrival.

    He hesitantly instructed his team to erase the security footage of the area when Aarvi gets kidnapped. Then his restless time had started.

    He wanted to kidnap her from the kidnappers if he couldn''t kidnap her in the Harmon Industries. But like always, he felt like he was missing something. But what? He didn''t know.

    Time went by, every second felt like a minute and a minute was an hour. Leon''s attention from his work was entirely shifting with the thoughts of Aarvi. And how she might escape this.

    As though it wasn''t enough to deal with, Dn ran inside breathlessly. "Brother Leon, Shareholders�� The shareholders are in thepany. They are rushing upstairs." In his mind, he was impressed by Aarvi''s move.

    Leon shot on his feet and growled at Dn without thinking, "Didn''t you say you had arranged everything? Are you f**king helping her behind my back? Dn!!" He snarled his name louder than before. He looked like he was going to attack Dn and rip his body apart.

    Dn caught breath by then. His eyebrows knitted tight hearing Leon. He was least scared of Leon when he long back epted Leon could kill him any day, any time at his will.

    Dn threw his mobile on the desk that slid on the file and halted in front of Leon, "Look at the tracker I left. It is still showing the ind. How am I to know there were President Evans''s men?"

    Leon saw the screen. It was a map showing the live location of a device.

    He heard Dn continue with clear displeasure in his voice and face, "If you are so doubtful, go and handle your mess. You don''t have to worry if I am working for her." He stormed out without taking his mobile.

    Leon: "..."

    It was the first time Dn lost his temper and threw a fit. Leon wasn''t in a state to understand anybody when his position was at risk. He grabbed Dn''s mobile and threw it at the closed door. Dn''s mobile screen went nk breaking into two.

    Dn had expected his mobile to lose its life. A few minutes back, he received a link to his mobile. When he checked it, it showed the live location on an ind. He hadn''t understood the reason, till he got the call from the receptionist mentioning all the shareholders are grimly making their way into thepany. The media crowd was just increasing.

    He couldn''t understand the goal of Aarvi trying to save him out of Leon''s hand. ''Is it because he managed the situation and kept Leon''s attention on the issue instead of shareholders?'' He highly considered that.

    ''What is her next move? And will Aaron keep her safe with him?'' He sat rxing in his office and started guessing, ignoring the mini hell she had created for Leon.

 Chapter 702 - Another Trap

    Aarvi''s signatures were needed in some papers so she dropped by Skr and quicklypleted her work. Then she reached Elder Harmon to check if he left the Rivas mansion. After that, she had to call Aeon. She sounded a little cold to him so he could stop having any other thoughts for her. Aeon didn''t seem to mind her, he was polite and obedient like a little puppy.

    She could only hope he was independent and strong-willed when ites to working at Harmon Industries. He needs to be cunning and quick-witted to manage thepany. Anyway, it wasn''t her responsibility. The farther Aeon stays from her, the better for him.

    She got into a Bugatti and drove towards the Harmon Industries. She will keep her words, even if it''s for Leon. She will watch him left, alone and helpless.

    While driving, she noticed a ck car following her very close by. She purposefully took consecutive turns and the car tailed her. She quickly dialed Alex and increased her speed. She sounded all cool, "I am being trailed. The car number - XXXXX."

    She always expected Leon''s men to follow her. So she made sure to have an escape path, speeding on the road. Nevertheless, Alex responded, [We will try to block the car.]

    She vaguely responded, "Alright." Aarvi''s focus had left the call as she has to keep the car behind her so that they don''t rear-end her. If they manage toe side by side, they could aim the tires if they had any firearms. It was more dangerous so she had to focus on the road and also make sure about any other ident.

    She was at the maximum speed she could go on the road but day traffic was high and it was getting harder to cut off the trail.

    At three junctions, Alex''s team tried to stop the car with red light but they didn''t care and broke the signals following Aarvi very close by.

    Her mobile rang again when it was bing difficult in the traffic to speed away. Aarvi clicked the answer button on the steering wheel, [Young Madam, we will be trying to stop them with barricades.] Alex reported.

    Aarvi hummed, mming on the car horns repeatedly when the public was crossing the road at a non-zebra cross. They ran away making space for her car.

    When Aarvi noticed the barricades on the road, She mmed on the elerator to create a vast distance and sped away at a junction giving her best. The men shoved the barricades to the road but the ck car dashed front tossing the barricades away. They didn''t even pause for a second.

    Alex was still on the call. He said with a hint of hesitation, [Young Madam��] They could stop the car forcefully by cornering but Aarvi wouldn''t agree to it. The public around would be affected and injured.

    Aarvi unemotionally questioned Alex to confirm, "Alex, do you remember my escape route?"

    "I do, Young Madam." His voice came a little loud, obvious they couldn''t keep up with the speed of her car.

    "I will see you there," Aarvi responded inly. There was no fear or nervousness. It was like she was doing her daily job.

    Before the call could end, there was a loud screech on the road. She drifted the car to the alleyway. This time she managed to make a lot of distance as that car failed to follow her at the same speed.

    The trailing car was barely able to see the end of the car when it took a turn. If they were a secondte, they would have lost trail at the beginning of the alleyway.

    The man on the shotgun seat of the ck car dialed someone and instructed, "She entered the alleyway. Block all the exits." The country-S''s ent sounded. Their men were around different ces so that another could continue tracking her if one fails. Since she entered the alleyway, she will have to take a route out and they could block each one.

    Soon the Bugatti was trapped between many cars.

    ---------

    At Harmon Industries,

    Leon craved to vent his frustration on Dn for leaving him in the mess and to order him to find the solution. However, his ego stopped him. If Leon orders Dn or asks him or requests him, everything meant he wasn''t capable of handling the damned mess by himself.

    Gritting his teeth, Leon thought to control Dn after cleaning up the mess. He desperately wanted to solve the crisis and prove he was still the best President and CEO of a conglomerate.

    Leon was thinking of handling the shareholders when his mobile rang broke his thoughts. He grabbed his mobile and saw it was a call from the team who was clearing the traces of kidnap.

    He hoped for good news and answered the call, "Boss, President Evans is kidnapped. She is an amazing car driver. She raced to escape but was caught in a dead-end alley. Those men have left her Bugatti in the alley."

    Leon could feel the admiration in the tone when the man reported how good Aarvi was. He hated it and thought why he never knew she was such a good driver. However, in the end, something else caught his attention.

    "Bugatti!?" He almost yelled that name. As far as he understood Aarvi movements in the city, her Bugatti was only used when she wanted to mask her locations. Her main car was the SSC Tuatara. The one which had stopped dominatingly in front of the Harmon mansion.

    "Who the f**k did they kidnap?" Leon was sure to the bones and blood that Aarvi tricked them and might be making way towards the Harmon Industries. She was a woman of her words, he was cent percent sure, his sharp fall would be right in front of her eyes.

    That meant, she was entering the Harmon Industries with Shareholders. Or is she already in thepany? His eyes widened in horror.

    The solution to thepany crisis!?

    He couldn''t think of anything straight other than her serene face with her lips curled into a soft smile. It slowly tugged in a sinister smile, the real smile behind her gorgeous smile.

    The man at the other end of the call was dumbfounded. They understood Aarvi wasn''t kidnapped but somebody else. The man stumbled on his words when he reported, "B-boss, I checked P-President Evans taking a B-Bugatti in front of Skr." His voice barely sounded at the end of his words

    Leon was even more riled up. "You f**king bastards, she always takes cars in the private parking of the basement. She never used the main entrance." None knows her arrival and departure at thepany as she always made sure to keep check about the eyes on her.

    It was clear as day she purposefully appeared in front of thepany so that they would make sure she took the ck Bugatti. He didn''t know how she changed the car but he was damn sure her ck SSC Tuatara was on the way or in thepany already.

    The other end fell silent, Leon had only instructed them to erase the proof of Aarvi being kidnapped. To track her movements they started from herpany as Leon suggested.

    How could they know the little details of Aarvi Evans?

    Leon ended the call. If Aarvi knew their n, they needed to silence her quickly. He couldn''t afford to offend Evans. He considered dialing the international number to ask them to check the one they kidnapped and quickly take Aarvi down.

    He couldn''t believe he fell into another trap.

 Chapter 703 - His Targets

    At MOM,

    Bone chillingly calm, Aaron was taking a stroll looking at the various vases. The salesgirl wanted to speak with the handsome man. Help him choose if possible sell lots of vases to him but she was scared to get closer. He looked like he might kill someone if he was disturbed.

    Aaron didn''t want to choose something which would look ugly or pale with the amazing flowers Aarvi brings for him. So he took his own time to select the vase.

    After a long time, his hand reached the transparent ss vase. His eyes grazed over the wless finishing of the vase. He heard a mellow voice remarking on his selection, "That''s a pretty vase, Doctor Rivas. But... a little small."

    The lost smile from the night slowly crept upon his face. Despite having confidence in her, he just couldn''t stop himself from worrying about her. Now that she escaped, his heart eased up, his body rxed.

    Aaron ced the small vase back on the shelf and his arm reached the woman who wanted to assure him that she was alright and her n splendidly worked.

    He turned to his wife who had no hair out of ce. There was no dot of sweat either. "Could the prettydy help me pick the right size of the vase?" His deep flirty tone brought a beautiful smile to her face.

    "It''s my pleasure, my dear husband." She picked the same design in medium size. The crystal ss vase was beautiful. She liked his choice.

    "Pack this please," Aarvi asked the salesgirl who identified the handsome man and elegantdy. She took the vase, giving a small bow to the couple, especially Aarvi as she was the owner of MOM.

    Alex paused at the door and breathed out deeply, looking at the couple. He and Roach looked at each other and sighed in silence. They knew well that Aarvi dropped by for a minute or two just to show her face to her husband when she could have just made a call.

    Roach questioned when the couple was busy. "What was the n?" Her little ns were always amazing and also risky. He was curious because she always carries out the n on her own.

    Alex recalled in mind and deeply sighed.

    The previous night, Aaron had lied to Aarvi so that she could sleep but she pointed out the lie easily. After she got to know, she added her n with Aaron''s protection.

    When the car entered the alleyway, Aarvi got out of the car and hid aside. The hiding person on the shotgun seat shifted quickly and drove away the car creating a perfect pit for the men at the end of the alleyway.

    Aarvi walked out of the alleyway and got into her SSC Tuatara which Alex was driving. He was going towards Harmon Industries but she wanted to see Aaron.

    Roach wasn''t surprised when he heard she got off at the alleyway smoothly. He was impressed yet again.

    Both men looked at the couple, giving the goodbye hug with lots of nagging. They got to know the couple was leaving the country soon. They kind of started to miss working for them already.

    "Your safety��"

    Aarvi cut in, "Comes first." She kissed him on his cheek unbothered about the eyes, "I will settle things at Harmon Industries ande to you."

    Aaron stopped nagging and let her go with Alex. His eyes fell on Roach who looked grim as if somebody took away the purpose of his life. Aaron ignored him.

    -----

    At Harmon mansion,

    Before Leon could act on his decision and call the international number, he heard themotion outside his office. His secretary''s voice could be heard trying to fight those shareholders but anyway, everyone barged inside his office room.

    Soon his office was filled with grim middle-aged to old men. The flow of people didn''t stop until his room looked like a crowded elevator. Leon''s expression changed from panic to cold and dominating.

    "President Harmon, what is going on?" The voice had bewilderment and confusion.

    "President Harmon, we need an answer for your negligence right now." The man pped Leon''s table.

    "Did you make a deal with President Cornbell to loot our money?" Suspicion was clear in the words.

    "How are you going to deal with the losses?" Worried one, cared about the money.

    "You sure are selling away thepany, don''t you?" Exasperated one

    "Is this how you are running the business? You are unfit to be in this position." A middle-aged man growled. However, he trembled when Leon''s deathly re shot at him.

    He couldn''t stop everyone, the questions poured out. Leon clenched his teeth and watched everyone. He could hardly make out the words as everyone was voicing together.

    He picked the inte receiver and clicked on numbers ignoring the unbearable noise in the officer. He ordered as soon as it was answered, "Send the security." His voice was cold and audible to everyone.

    The shareholders looked at each other hearing Leon''s voice. If it was in the past when Harmon Industries was doing good, they would have feared him. They had feared Leon all these years. But not anymore. They were infuriated as they had all the right to be there and question him. So their words got louder and harsher.

    However, Leon didn''t open his mouth. He sat on the brown leather chair, merely watching them like there was a boring drama going on. He appeared like he had everything in control.

    Slowly but surely, the shareholders started slowing down because their throats hurt and Leon seemed to be confident.

    The ten men in security uniform entered the office and stood by the door looking at Leon after a bow. Thetter instructed as he sat straight and pretended like he was busy with work by looking at the file, "My office room isn''t a fish market. Send them to the conference room." He soundedposed but there was a hint of irritation as though those people disturbed his peaceful time.

    The shareholders saw the security cover them from all sides and lead men in the front pointing them out to proceed. They looked at Leon again, "President Harmon, don''t you dare think of locking us in there." Because Leon was capable of it.

    A few added their agreement in chorus.

    Another onemented looking at Leon not paying any attention to them, "Chairman Harmon is on the way, presi- Leon Harmon. You better behave."

    Leon lifted his head and noted, it was the same middle-aged man who called him unfit. Leon could already imagine what would happen in the conference room. This middle-aged man would lead the opinion of the other shareholders. He wasn''t sure if Aarvi was behind that man so he had the audacity or his true face just came up.

    His main focus was Chairman Harmon, his grandfather. Aarvi was giving his grandfather a free dinner. Aarvi was controlling Leon, giving Elder Harmon a chance to remove Leon from thepany, and convinced Aeon to take charge. Elder Harmon just needs to enter thepany, state his opinion, get the majority, pass the orders.

    Leon had limited time to get a majority in his favor. Without giving up, as soon as those men left, he quickly opened the list of shareholders with their contact information and any secret if they had.

    He started making calls to the shareholders who he had noticed being silent, keeping their opinion to themselves and the ones who had big secrets to hide. They were his targets.. He was confident he could handle this.

 Chapter 704 - Plan A

    At Harmon Industries,

    In the conference room, the shareholders were demanding Leon''s presence, trapped in the conference room. Harmon security guards were at the door without letting them go out. As time passed, one after the other started to fallpletely quiet.

    The same middle-aged man carefully noticed the many shareholders were answering a call, then they were panicking and falling silent. It was very easy to guess they were being controlled.

    He quickly dropped a message to a contact, [Looks like Leon Harmon is taking charge. What are you going to do?]

    He waited but the response didn''te. He dialed the number but pretended to be receiving the call when others looked at him. He rushed to the corner of the hall making sure none were close to him. [Sir, the things don''t look in your favor. I guess you shoulde and sway their decision.] He whispered.

    A male voice from the other end sounded lethargic but held the weight, [Let him fight. the tide will turn once I step in.] There was confidence�� Or is it overconfidence?

    The middle-aged man grinned cunningly and went back to his seat. He started his task to rile up the other shareholders against Leon. He tried his best to make everyone voice they don''t trust Leon.

    Of course, the man didn''t notice, he caught the attention of another pair of eyes other than Leon.

    Meanwhile, Leon got majority shareholders on his side but he wasn''t positive yet. His men reported that Aarvi hadn''t reached Harmon Industries and he highly doubted if she would let him have his way. There were also other forces who wanted to take his position.

    A secretary knocked on the door and entered inside the office, "President Harmon, some shareholders are still creating a ruckus. Chairman Harmon is in the elevator with a bodyguard. There is no woman or Second Young master with him." He reported what he was asked to do.

    Leon furrowed. What was Aarvi nning? Why isn''t she here yet? Leon just couldn''t stop thinking about what her n might be.

    ''Will I be dismissed?'' If she was nning to meet him after he was ordered to leave, then he wanted to make sure he doesn''t give up at any cost.

    He stood up and proceeding towards the door as he asked, "Where is Dn?" He was nning to push Dn under the sword and make him take all the responsibility. That way, he could escape the strike and take time to solve the crisis.

    The secretary responded as he followed Leon a step behind, "President Harmon, Assistant Harmon is in his office. He is smoking, watching outside." He responded clearly.

    Leon''s eyes fell on the chubby, nerddy secretary. He paused in the footsteps. She was one of the highly efficient secretaries under him. She was kind of cute, if he was the past self, he would have already tasted her but she joined after Aarvi made him impotent.

    "Emma��" He uttered as he went towards her cubicle.

    The girl stood up, pushing her ss on her nose as she stood up. "President Harmon, how may I help you?"

    Leon stood with his hands shoved in the pockets. None could say he was super stressed and tensed to the bones behind that cool-looking face. "I want you to get me all the papers of Cornbell project which Dn signed during my absence in thepany."

    The girl pushed her sses on the nose bridge as she responded confidently, "Five minutes, President Harmon. I will sort them and get them to you."

    If not Dn, the perfect candidate for his assistant post was her. Leon merely nodded and went towards the elevator. Emma watched the president enter the elevator. Then she pulled a drawer from her desk. Her lips tilted up looking at the brown file. ''Boss is too smart.'' She thought as she sat down.

    She was the same girl who had helped Aarvi in the bus stop with the wounds and stayed by her side till the bus was leaving.

    She had prepared the file as soon as she came to work. It was Aarvi''s guess for her work on thest day of Leon. ''Keep Dn''s signed paper handy. If not you, he will ask somebody.'' Emma couldn''t believe Leon sacrifices anybody for his well-being.

    She quickly dropped a message to a number, [n A.]

    -----

    A floor below the top floor, Leon exited the elevator right at the time, another elevator beeped, announcing its halt at the floor. Leon put on a mocking smile and saw Elder Harmoning out. His smile was faintly ttered.

    Although Leon never let the old man starve or give poor quality food, Elder Harmon always used to have a glum face that was affecting him physically due to the house arrest. Now, the wrinkles on his old face created more due to the hearty smile on his face and he looked fitter than before. More than a decade had passed Leon had seen his grandfather real happy. The irony was, his grandfather was getting happy for his fall.

    Despite the fact that Elder Harmon waited to see his grandson disappear, Harmon Industries was in trouble. Leon was very sure his grandfather was hiding his worry with a smile, just to piss him off.

    "Grandfather, long time." Leon''s sarcastic voice sounded, "I thought you got yourself a new granddaughter and forgot the rest." He scoffed, annoyance clearly visible in his eyes.

    Elder Harmon pretended to be thinking, "I hadn''t thought of it. That''s a great idea." Even if he wishes to give everything to Aarvi, she definitely wouldn''t take it. He was aware of it. He just wanted to irritate his grandson.

    Leon: "..."

    He followed the slow footsteps of the old man while the bodyguard made sure to keep the distance between them with his presence.

    The security saw it was Chairman Harmon and made space for him. Chairman Harmon had every power to make the decision and fire anybody. Leon ignored it.

    When Elder Harmon stepped inside, everyone stood up to pay their respect, without creating noise. Elder Harmon''s eyes swept on everyone as he nodded at them. His eyes halted on a person who was leisurely sitting on the seat with a round hat ced on the face to avoid the light. It was the first time somebody didn''t stand. It wasn''t like it was mandatory, there was a weird vibe from that person.

    He made his way towards the head of therge horizontal wooden table. The bodyguard kept a close distance as he made sure none were present to harm Elder Harmon physically.

    Even Leon noticed that person but he ignored it. He passed ahead Elder Harmon and pulled the head chair shing a filial smile. Well everyone ignored him and watched Elder Harmon.

    The bodyguard didn''t want Leon to pull any tricks so went ahead when Elder Harmon was just a few steps away. "President Harmon." His raspy voice sounded as he pointed to the left side where a chair was left for him to take a seat.

    Leon almost rolled his eyes, he didn''t want to argue so he went ahead and stood at the seat. Elder Harmon satfortably and signaled the rest to take their seats.

    The secretaries sat behind Leon. Leon moved the microphone up with the right hand and the left hand clicked on the small ck button to turn on the microphone. He was about to start the meeting, there was a gentle knock on the door.

    Leon felt his back stiffen, guessing Aarvi''s entry at such a perfect time.

 Chapter 705 - A Successful Long Speech

    Everyone''s eyes were etched on the wooden door after seeing Leon''s reaction. The door was slowly pushed open and Leon breathed out. He didn''t know if he should be d it wasn''t Aarvi or be more anxious about her move.

    "I am sorry." Emma corrected her ss and ran inside in little steps without making a noise of her heels. Everyone''s eyes were on the two men.

    Emma ced the file in front of Leon and whispered, "President Harmon, Everything is arranged as per date." She kept a Pendrive next to the file as she continued, "This has the copy of the scanned documents."

    Leon merely nodded. "Sit." Hemanded without bothering to be polite for the work. He is paying for the work so he believes he doesn''t have to say thank you to her.

    Emma stepped back and silently sat with the other secretaries to watch the battle with a straight face.

    Elder Harmon took the charge. He spoke, calmly addressing everyone, slowly drawing out his words, watching everyone''s expression. "Hello, dear shareholders. I am very grateful for your support all these years. I will forever remember it."

    Elder Harmon paused. He could count how many were angry and the rest sitting in discontent and resentment. Elder Harmon had expected Leon to take control immediately and understood where the confidence of Leon came from.

    Unbothered, he continued, "Now thepany is hit with an emergency. I could understand your worry, urge to get the answers, and how Leon is going to address the setback. Trust me, I am in the same state." The age was just a number to hisposition and how he controlled all the shareholders'' emotions, even if it''s just for a few minutes.

    Leon was impressed by his grandfather. However, he wasn''t an idiot to consider he was giving him a chance. He already recognized Aarvi''s way of giving little victories to see himugh, then she wouldugh at the end. So he watched the drama unfold.

    Elder Harmon shed a reassuring smile at Leon. Reassurance to the defeat. "As we have all seen, Leon sessfully took care of thepany and reached glorious days in the past years. I am very sure you all are aware of his capabilities. So please have patience so that we could hear him. If you have any questions, let''s keep it after he delivers what he has to say."

    The shareholder wanted toment. They suspiciously looked at Leon and back at Elder Harmon. They all had seen the viral video of Aarvi throwing wine and reprimanding badly while Elder Harmon stood, weak and helpless, holding Aaron''s hand. They highly doubted Leon threatening and controlling his grandfather to speak well.

    Leon watched how his grandfather''s words affected shareholders. He was momentarily speechless when he discerned despite the kind words of his grandfather, everyone had the spectacle gaze on him. He didn''t know whether he should hail to Aarvi or his grandfather. One ruined his image of a family man and another one had a good rapport with Aarvi.

    Well, he ignored them and shed a faint smile to his grandfather, "Thank you, grandfather- Chairman Harmon." He faked to be correcting himself for the situation.

    Then he turned to the shareholders. His face morphed to the seriousness with a hint of disappointment. "Trust, it''s a very powerful word. If we lose trust in someone, it is hard to earn it back."

    Many were left baffled at his words and some even felt nauseous.. ''Trust,'' Leon never earned their trust, they were supporting him because he was good at business.

    Leon continued with his eyes halting at the middle-aged man, "Being an elder son of the Harmon family, being president of the conglomerate, the pressure on me is far higher than you could even think."

    He paused seeing the shareholders'' disinterest. He needs to build the atmosphere so that they agree with his ideas and end the meeting.

    Elder Harmon wasn''t new to Leon''s meticulous yet crafty way of dealing with people and issues. He leaned back on the seat and watched the show unfold. He knew Leon was capable of handling but his confidence was high on Aarvi.

    However, the secretaries were speechless. They clearly knew Dn was always the one who does the work of two while Leon did as he pleased.

    Leon was mindful of everyone''s reaction. However, they failed to affect him. He continued with a determined and convincing voice, "I have poured my sweat and blood, working day and night for thispany and the development of it. I have increased the worth of Harmon Industries by 200%. So why do you think I will do something which will affect thepany and waste all my hard work?"

    The sensible shareholders looked at each other. Leon made sense. Why would he put his hard work andpany in jeopardy?

    Leon witnessed the shareholders slowly gathering patience and falling calm. However, he knew it would only be till they got the chance to speak. Humans are greedy, they care too much about the money for their livelihood.

    Now he slowly moved to the main topic, "Coming to the current crisis."

    Everyone''s ears sharped and eyes bored on Leon''s face. They wanted to hear the solution and get their profits like every year.

    "If such a huge project could go wrong right after it was signed, think carefully, don''t you think somebody is ying dirty?"

    A huff fell over in the meeting hall when they understood somebody was targeting Harmon Industries.

    Leon didn''t give time for them to butt in. He continued keeping the mystery. He wasn''t going to bring the sacrificialmb so quickly, as it might appear to be fake.

    "We have a professional team for analysis of every project we handle. Yet, why did this one project get out of our hands right after the signing?" He probed them to think harder. The more he stresses, the middle-aged to old shareholders started to understand it.

    Leon noted many were nodding at his words. The middle-aged man started to panic looking at others'' reactions. He continued, "This isn''t a small case which I could get to the conclusion overnight. I need concrete evidence. Hence, I will keep my guesses to myself now. But I assure you that I will not let that person off easily and get back to you very soon."

    If a person could have such a huge n to get their money, why would they reveal themselves so easily? Thus it was reasonable that time was needed.

    Leon came to the crucial point which would make or break all his efforts. "Likewise, as an acting CEO and the president of Harmon Industries, I have to be very careful without choosing any shortcut to solve the crisis. And the reliable solution would take time toe into effect."

    He tantly lied as he had a solution, "As of now, I am not in the position to speak about how I am going to solve the problem and get our money back. Because there are ears in this meeting and the owner of those ears will report to that attacker. I hope you can consider this and wait for me to stabilize thepany." He ended his long speech.

    The shareholders wanted to retort, ask questions but Leon covered most of the questions. They didn''t know if it was an excuse or a fact but whatever he said made sense to them.

    Elder Harmon gave his grandson a round of apuse, causing others to force a smile and hesitantly add, "We trust you could handle this President Harmon." A shareholder who believed Leon voiced his thoughts.

    "But make sure we don''t lose thepany to a third party."

    "Yeah, and please be quick."

    Amidst maximum supporters, others felt like they lost their voice.

    Leon heard the supporting members willingly or unwillingly give their opinion and support Leon. Thetter nodded at them and sipped water. He mockingly gazed at his grandfather saying he sessfully stalled their n.. He was confident that he could solve the issue and keep the throne.

 Chapter 706 - The More Trouble

    The middle-aged man was panicking at how Leon''s confident words changed affected everyone. He hurriedly dropped a message to the person he was working for. [Leon Harmon is safe.]

    Then he shoved his mobile into his pockets and looked at everyone. He needs to keep everyone distracted until the man reaches and takes control. He stood up suddenly, trying to be brave, and voiced, "Don''t fall for his words. Did you all forget how he beats his wife? He had kept Chairman Harmon locked. He is just trying to escape. He has no solution. He is bluffing."

    Not just him, everyone knew who Leon was and his behavior. However, what they cared about most was thepany. Yet, most of the shareholders couldn''t voice their opinion due to Leon''s threat. Others weren''t particrly sure how to question Leon as Leon had addressed each of the questions.

    "Although President Harmon has a point, we couldn''t just sit and wait for negligible time. The situation could also get worse if we stay quiet." An old man voiced his opinion, looking at Elder Harmon.

    The middle-aged man hid his smirk as he took a seat.

    Another one from the middle of the right side pushed the microphone up and spoke, "If President Harmon is sure there is an ear in this meeting hall, we can understand it. But, how could we just trust the words? If we need proof to believe him and his words."

    "I agree with that," A man at the left side, in thest, stood up to get the attention, "If President Harmon couldn''t reveal the arrangements in front of us, if he couldn''t trust us, he could obviously speak to Chairman Harmon. How about President Harmon letting the Chairman know about the whole situation? If Chairman Harmon could assure us, I am ready to wait. What do you all say?" The man in his fifties looked at the shareholders for opinion.

    The middle-aged man was getting happy hearing the negative opinions. However, he furrowed his brows when he heard thest one''s idea and saw everyone nodding in agreement. If Leon could threaten others, he could do it for Elder Harmon too. So he didn''t want it that way either.

    He interjected as he shot up from the seat, "Have you thought of Leon Harmon terrorizing Chairman Harmon for his work? I can''t believe it."

    Everyone fell silent hearing him. Leon watched the man who was confident that his position would be taken away. While everyone addressed him as President, that man was calling him by name. ''Aarvi''s choice couldn''t be this lousy.'' He thought. Leon wanted tough if that middle-aged man was the one appointed by Aarvi. Leon wouldn''t be surprised if that man wasn''t one. Aarvi always had smart people work for her unlike teaching them word for a word.

    Leon wanted to taunt that man but he wanted to see what his grandfather was up to. So he turned to Elder Harmon. Thetter shook his head in resignation. Even if Aarvi stops all her ns, Leon could get thepany out of misery. So he could see that middle-aged man was up to no good.

    He could go against Leon but Aarvi had told him to show his support to his grandson. He doesn''t have to be a bad grandfather in the business world. So he yed along with her n.

    "Leon isn''t new to the business. He is well experienced and has seen the depth of the business world. More than any of us, Leon craves to build thepany to further heights and rule in every field." Elder Harmon smoothly changed the greediness of Leon in good words.

    Leon: "..."

    Elder Harmon continued, signaling the middle-aged man to take a seat, "I am more than certain, Leon would find a way out and fight back harder. I hope you all could give him a chance to quickly solve it." Elder Harmon stated what nobody expected. However, the old man had worked alongside him for many many years so they trusted Elder Harmon. Many of the shareholders trusted Elder Harmon so he gave a nod in response.

    "Wait for negligible time would be difficult so," Elder Harmon turned to speechless Leon, "Is three months are enough for you, Leon?"

    Leon knew his rtionship with his grandfather was beyond repairable. The day Elder Harmon got to know Leon was behind the ident and death of his sons, daughters-inw, he had cut off every tie with him. Hence Elder Harmon being a supportive grandfather could never happen.

    So, Leon couldn''t understand what Aarvi was up to by putting Elder Harmon in his favor. He couldn''t understand her n. This was the best time for her to use Elder Harmon, bring Aeon, and throw him out.

    Being questioned, he was about to nod but paused. Three months? Was this the trap? Leon tried to be over smart, "A month is more than enough, Chairman Harmon."

    A month to solve and another a month or two to recover thepany. The shareholders were satisfied that they wouldn''t miss out on quarterly profits.

    Elder Harmon continued to y along without understanding why Aarvi hasn''te yet. She had told him that Leon wouldn''t get the chance to step back in his office once he leaves. Then why wasn''t she here yet?

    "You have heard Leon. A month. It''s quite quicker than I expected. So does anyone have any more questions?" He sounded calm but he wasn''t patient. The meeting wille to an end very soon.

    Excluding the anxious middle-aged man, the rest were fine with the arrangements. They could demand if Leon fails.

    Leon stood up atst. He faked his respectful bow, "Thank you for having the trust in me." He was going to end with the ''Trust.'' Then he turned to Elder Harmon and was holding back his expression.

    Leon continued to end the meeting before any bad news hits the ears, "With that, we will see again after a month."

    Everyone stood up. The middle-aged man was edgy. Emma watched the door hundreds of times. ''Didn''t my message reach her?'' She was nervous thinking something might have gone wrong.

    Elder Harmon clutched the cane head tightly and looked at the door. ''Where are you, Aarvi?'' He thought. He hesitantly stood up, anxiousness all over his face.

    Leon simpered. To irritate the old man, he whispered, going a step closer to him, "Did your new granddaughter flee?"

    Elder Harmon gritted his teeth. Recalling Leon had tried to sleep with Aarvi three years ago, "Why don''t you help me find your younger sister then?" He scoffed.

    Leon''s face darkened significantly. Elder Harmon''s words were like a p on his face. He might be a monster, he could kill and torture but he would never think of sleeping with a sister. Hearing Elder Harmon, he couldn''t describe how disgusting he felt about himself.

    ''Knock, knock��'' Suddenly everyone''s attention shifted to the door.

    Leon turned back to Elder Harmon and witnessed his grandfather''s eyes light up at the knocks on the door. ''Aarvi?''

    Everyone saw an unknown man, who looked like an assistant, holding the door. Another well-groomed young man in a brown slim-fit business suit stood at the door. He stylishly flipped his sunsses when he took them off and expressionlessly watched everyone.

    Elder Harmon''s head tilted without identifying the person. ''Did Aarvi send him? She would have told me.'' He held back his patience as this man seemed to have some motives.

    Nevertheless, Leon''s face turned to pitch dark, he clenched his teeth looking at the young man. He expected this final battle of Aarvi would bring him more trouble.. And there it was, standing at the door, smirking at him provokingly.

 Chapter 707 - Deal With The Impossible

    Elder Harmon didn''t know who the young man was. If there was Dn, he would have filled him up. So he nced at the secretaries. A youngdy, Emma, went forwards and gave a brief introduction. "Chairman Harmon, He is Martin Parker. Mr. Parker''s youngest son."

    The Parker family has domestic and international airlines. Mr. Parker was the thirdrgest shareholder of Harmon Industries. It wasn''t the first time they tried to covet the CEO position. Instead of building anotherpany or expanding their airlines, they were eyeing some toppanies to acquire. They had a lot of money to waste.

    Leon always handled their sneaky activity. This time, Martin didn''t look like he was being sneaky. He was confident that he could solve the whole issue with the money. Leon wasn''t sure who he should curse, Aarvi or the Parker family or Martin.

    Elder Harmon''s eyes slightly widened but he held hisposition, hiding his nervousness. He had noticed that Mr. Parker was absent from the meeting but didn''t expect they were waiting to seize thepany.

    Martin Parker, the most eligible bachelor but he hardly stays in the country. Born and grew up in a different country, his education and lifestyle weren''t only different, but posh. If some admire his expensive suit, others would think he was showing off, being overly polished. Well, Martin didn''t care.

    He was slightly pissed off for skipping his vacation and flying to Mocon overnight, just to show his face and take down thepany.

    His eyesnded on the old man but paused. Somebody else caught his attention and his gaze shifted. He saw a person at the opposite end of the table, rxing on the swivel chair with a hat on the face. Considering the build, ''Ady?''

    Everyone followed his line of sight. Before they could wake that person up, they heard a man''s voice, "We are sorry to bete for the meeting." It was a man next to Martin. Thetter had to peel his eyes away from the delicate, curled rose petal-like earlobe under the ck hat.

    He stretched his long legs and walked towards Elder Harmon, ignoring the middle-aged man who was grinning unnecessarily, just because he served him in a small work.

    He extended his hand at Elder Harmon, His voice was toned when he greeted, "Chairman Harmon, Martin Parker here."

    Elder Harmon looked at the handsome face of the man. Not every good-looking face has a good personality. Elder Harmon wanted to see how scheming this man could be.

    He nodded in response to the greeting, "We have just concluded the meeting, Mr. Martin." He started the fact.

    Martin didn''t leave the old man''s hand. He cued Elder Harmon to have a seat. He only left his hand when Elder Harmon wasfortable on the chair. Turning around, his eyes brushed on Leon before facing all the confused shareholders.

    His deep, and curt voice resounded in the hall, "Please take your seats. I won''t take a long time." Against his words, he sounded authoritative and unyielding.

    As though puppets controlled, everyone sat down and Martin''s eyes again fell at the other end of the table. People might think the person waszy and dozed off in a meeting but Martin knew it wasn''t the case. He was curious to see the face behind the hat but kept his curiosity to himself. He thought to check when he will conclude the meeting.

    Little did he know, the same person was going to shut the doors of his dreams.

    "Pardon me for beingte. Could somebody brief me how the meeting was concluded?" He appeared like he wasn''t going to take no as a response.

    The middle-aged man hurriedly stood up and briefed everything in less than a minute. "Thank you, mister." Martin didn''t bat an eyelid.

    He flicked his fingers and his assistants quickly went on either side and started cing a file in front of everyone. Martin took a file and personally handed it to Chairman Harmon. His father had stressed him twice to treat the old man cordially. He could only be this warm to the old man.

    Once the files were given, he cued everyone to read and he spoke. "The Cornbell project. The most anticipated project of thepany. A few good words would never erase the awful administration and decision-making team." He taunted Leon, "Even if Mr. Cornbell was hiding it, the team just needed to do was ask around the factory. Of course, they failed to do so." He stated the fact.

    The shareholders read the file which had the brief of the Cornbell project. It also had reports on the amount of investment from Harmon Industries and the transfer funds details. With it, what caught their attention was Cornbell''s ount details. The amount was withdrawn immediately after payment in three funds. The shareholders could guess, President Cornbell meticulously hid his location after drawing all the money.

    Martin paused to let them understand it. He slowly walked around the shareholders with his attention on thedy with the ck hat.

    "So how are you expecting the same team to deal with the person who is well hidden somewhere with all the money?" Martin questioned the shareholders.

    When he got closer to thedy, his hand itched to lift the hat but the person next to thatdy shot daggers at him. It was a silent warning to Martin to step away. It didn''t irritate Martin. He was intrigued and wished to see thedy before leaving the meeting hall.

    The shareholders slowly started to incline to the opinions of Martin. They were like dumb sheep. If one takes a lead and if they would get money, they would follow them blindly.

    Leon spoke when Martin was making his way towards the head of the table, "Defeat is when you never give it a try." He countered through his teeth understanding where Martin wasing from.

    The shareholder attention shifted from Martin to Leon. The attention was again grabbed by Martin''s matter-of-fact tone but he ignored Leonpletely, "If thepany loans out, we will fall into debts." He moved his fingers queuing the shareholders to flip the page, "Those are the list of thepanies who are ready to acquire Harmon Industries."

    He stood steps away from Elder Harmon facing everyone, "I am very sure that''s not what you all want. That''s not what Chairman Harmon would like."

    Then his eyes slowly fell on Leon who was gritting his teeth, "I am impressed that President Harmon is determined to deal with the impossible."

    The shareholders were confused if Martin was against Leon or not. Just them, Martin cued them to flip to thest part of the file.

    "We should give one month to President Harmon. At the same time, have you thought what if President Harmon fails?" He said word for word reminding them of the future.

    Unpredictable is life. One should have control and nearly perfect estimation in the business field.

    The shareholders again started to panic. Leon wanted to retort but Martin wasn''t exactly opposing him, so he was forced to be quiet.

    Martin reached his conclusion, "So, my suggestion is if President Harmon fails, he should resign."

    Leon gnashed his teeth while others gasped looking at each other. They knew Leon would never let it happen.

    "I will fill in every penny of the investment without debt and take his position, unanimously." He wouldn''t ask anybody''s opinion and care about any disagreement after a month.

    Spending some billions was nothing to the Parker family as he could take the highest position. Then they were nning to buy a lot more shares to be leading shareholders and remove Elder Harmon from the chairmanship. Then they will rebrand Harmon to Parker.

    Elder Harmon wanted to take control of the situation but he had no idea what was Aarvi''s n. She asked him to be cool and y along without tension.. When he heard her, he felt it was easy but now, he couldn''t help but fret over thepany.

 Chapter 708 - A Stage For Her Show

    Martin didn''t ask the shareholders who already swayed due to the money so he turned to Leon. He wanted to provoke the man to agree with him, "President Harmon, do you dare ept my challenge?" - Giving up his position if he couldn''t solve the crisis.

    Men''s ego never lets them think straight. Leon clenched his teeth ring at Martin. If he couldn''t find a proper solution, he could use some more of his money and keep the bugs away from thepany so, "Challenge epted."

    The shareholders murmured with each other at the new developments. Since Martin''s n was feasible and more profitable, none voiced anything. Nevertheless, some old men looked at Elder Harmon in worry. They weren''t pleased to hand thepany to the Parker family. Seeing Elder Harmon silent, they uneasily watched.

    Martin flicked his fingers again. His assistants reacted as though they could understand thenguage of sounds. They reced the first file with another file in front of the shareholder while Martin stated, "Since none has a problem, let''s sign the agreement." His eyes brushed over everyone and halted at Leon, "After All, words hold no value in business." His judgemental and dominating voice had a hint of sarcasm.

    The files were being kept on the table when a slender hand raised. Martin didn''t ask who had a problem or question. He assumed himself and stated it. So the hand lift came at the right time.

    Elder Harmon was as anxious to the bones, caught the sight of a slender hand, and identified the owner of the hand without seeing the face. His face brightened and his lips curled with his whole attention on the delicate hand at the end of the table.

    Martin was cing the file in front of Elder Harmon when he noticed the confidence and changed in the presence of Elder Harmon. Till a few seconds back, he had assumed Leon was suppressing his grandfather. Now he realized Elder Harmon was purposefully sitting in silence.

    Martin followed the old man''s line of sight and lips curled into a lopsided smirk. The well-manicured nails had the red which looked like blood was going to drop from the tip of the fingers. The wrist looked so tiny to his eyes, the expensive limited edition wristwatch appeared too big, yet well suited for her hands. His eyes trailed down the hand to the grey knitted quarter sleeves. He couldn''t go further down due to the tall study man next to her.

    He was darn curious to see her face, so he went out of his way and spoke, "Yes, please." His voice unexpectedly sounded softer than usual.

    The shareholders and Leon''s attention shifted from file to Martin and Elder Harmon. They checked the sightline and spotted the hand. Another two identified the owner of that hand. Emma and Leon. One hid her smile and another one gritted his teeth. He should have doubted that person.

    Aarvi felt all back cramped for sitting so long without a movement. As soon as she left MOM, she reached Harmon Industries very quickly. Emma had prepared for her to enter, lying as she was Leon''s guest. So she was able to present in the vast meeting hall before those shareholders were directed from the top floor to the floor underneath.

    Lifting her ck round hat, she ced it on her head. She slowly stood up under everyone''s scrutinizing gaze. Her tucked hair cascading down while the shareholders'' eyes slowly started to widen. They identified her.

    But Martin''s face turned dark. He clenched his teeth and red at the gorgeous small face. His fingers curled into a fist. Leon who had a hatred gaze towards the beauty noticed the changes in Martin.

    Emma smiled brightly looking at Aarvi. She felt novel when Aarvi''s identity came out. She had no idea the girl from that day, thedy she wanted to help was President of Skr. The development in Aarvi''s personality was truly inspiring for her.

    The zer which was on her was in the hands of the man next to her. The man was none other than Alex in disguise. He wasn''t ready to let her inside alone so there he was.

    Aarvi was wearing a grey cashmere cold shoulder quarter sleeve top. There was small sparkling snow on the neckline, attached to her neck chain. With ck tights, she essorized with a buckled belt. She looked formal, and very stylish, carrying herself in an elegance.

    Aarvi reassuringly looked at Elder Harmon. She knew she waste and Elder Harmon was tense. She had dropped him a message but Elder Harmon didn''t check his mobile during the meeting. When the middle-aged behaved very suspiciously, she realized the otherpanies were aiming for Harmon Industries. She had expected it. She wanted to see who could step against Leon so early hence she had to wait and Martin showed up.

    Elder Harmon faintly nodded, assuring her back that he was fine. Martin and Leon noticed that exchange. Martin gritted his teeth thinking if Elder Harmon decided to give the Harmon to Aarvi Evans just because she saved him from Leon.

    Aarvi removed her sunsses and most of the shareholders stood up. There were a few people one shouldn''t offend. Aarvi was one of them. The old men near the Elder Harmon were seated, the rest started to stand with them. "President Evans��" They greeted her in exim. They felt the rumors were true, she was indeed beautiful and delicate.

    Martin and Leon both didn''t like the shareholders'' behavior. Harmon Industries wasn''t herpany and she had no power there, so why should she get special treatment? Well, one was petty and another one was angry.

    Well, Aarvi hadn''t expected them to react that way. She was taken aback but didn''t show it on her face. Her face had the buddha smile making it hard to guess if she was smiling. Anyway, she looked very calm unlike any of them. She barely nodded, pointing to them to take their seats.

    Alex removed his beard and threw his wig as he stood up. He held her hand when she needed help to go between the narrow space of the table. Alex made sure to keep his eyes around so that no one dared to reach for her.

    Martin snapped out when she was walking towards the head of the table on her heels. His voice was steely and his eyes trying to dig her fear out. He pretended to be unaware of her identity, "Miss, don''t waste the time for the meeting. This isn''t a stage for your show."

    Leon thought if Martin and he managed to throw her out, her ns would fail. "President Evans, could you enlighten us what right do you have to attend the confidential meeting of Harmon Industries?"

    Martin didn''t get to see the fear. He noticed her eyes brushing over him from top to toe and faintly snickering. He was irritated by it. She fueled it with, "Absolutely, it''s a pity everyone here wasted time on a good long speech."

    Martin gritted his teeth while her attention shifted to Leon. Her hand grabbed the water bottle and Leon unawarely pushed himself to the back of the seat. He saw a mocking smile on her face and grounded his teeth. He knew as ssy as she looked, she could create a drama like a crazy queen.

    Aarvi unscrewed the cap of the water bottle and handed it to Elder Harmon.. Then she responded to Leon''s question, "President Harmon, will you believe me if I say I have the right to lead this meeting?" Her mocking smile was a stark contrast to her unemotional tone.

 Chapter 709 - Seduce Her

    "President Harmon, will you believe me if I say I have the right to lead this meeting?"

    Only the Chairman could lead the meeting of shareholders. Discerning her words, Leon furrowed and Martin looked at Elder Harmon who leisurely sipped the water. The shareholders gasped. They started to murmur, questioning if Aarvi bought all the shares from Elder Harmon.

    At the same time, Alex pulled a paper out of his zer and pped it in front of Leon. Aarvi announced, "I have the power of attorney, President Harmon." She was more than eligible to be there.

    Entering the board of directors should be approved by the rest of the shareholders. So she had nned to enter as Elder Harmon''s assistant. However, Elder Harmon was reluctant to call her as an assistant. So he handed the legal paper in the morning. It proves how much he had trust in her.

    Leon had many times tried to get the sign-on power of attorney from Elder Harmon, he couldn''t believe he gave it to Aarvi.

    Aarvi grabbed the file that was in front of Elder Harmon. Turning around to face the shareholders, Aarvi came to the point without more dy. Her voice was clear and audible enough to reach the ears of shareholders, "I, Aarvi Evans, object to this mindless deal." She twirled and dropped the file on the table, in front of Martin.

    Elder Harmon realized Aarvi camete because she expected the entry of the Parker family. He rxed without worry. He could leave from there and take a rest but he wanted to see what she had in her basket.

    Martin was impressed by her way of introduction to him. However, he red at her ck dazzling orbs. Whatsoever, he couldn''t see any change in her expression, "I don''t care." He sneered. If he gets maximum support from the shareholder, her words hold no value.

    Yet, there was no line of anger or worry, or nervousness on her face. She had that smile that doubts one if they were imagining or she was smiling. "My thoughts are the same." Her mellow voice reached only to the people close to her.

    Martin gritted his teeth and controlled himself from using any swear words at her. She simply meant she doesn''t care about his opinion either. She was meticulous. He understood why her husband was head over heels in love with her. He snorted in his mind and saw her face the shareholders.

    Aarvi looked at the confused shareholders and questioned, "Before signing the papers, would you like to know the reason behind my opinion?"

    The old men closer to the head of the table nodded in response. They discerned that Aarvi was going to help Elder Harmon to clean the mess. For some unknown reason, they trusted her more than the two men who were fighting for the position.

    The other shareholder looked at each other and nodded. A person spoke, "President Evans, it would be helpful if you could borate. We can''t just ept your decision without a proper reason."

    Aarvi was d they weren''t following her like fools. She wanted more people to be proactive instead of sitting like the dead. She wasn''t Leon Harmon.

    The same middle-aged man tried to stand for Martin. He stood up and spat at her, "President Evans, this isn''t yourpany to y around."

    Aarvi''s hand slowly pulled the copy of power of attorney and simply stated pointing to the paper, "Yet, I have the authority to remove you from the board of directors. Do you want to try?"

    Martin was repulsed at the stupidity of the man. Well, he needed such a man to report to him.

    The middle-aged man was infuriated. "You-"

    Aarvi cut in, leaving the paper on the table, "I wille back to you, Mr. Sanders. Have patience till then." She signaled him to sit. She needs to tell the shareholder about Martin''s attractive offer beforeing to the link between Sanders and Martin.

    Mr. Sanders was taken aback hearing his name from her lips. He wasn''t a notable person or rted to her in any way. So it was a warning for him to sit and wait for his turn to be sentenced. He uneasily looked at Martin andter''s eyes were fixed on thedy''s back.

    Alex noticed Martin''s hand shoved into his pocket. He went around the table and snatched his mobile so quickly that Martin failed to notice.

    Aarvi saw Alex''s movements towards her and collected the mobile. It only said Martin was smart to understand her next move just by hearing Sanders''s name on her lips.

    "What the f**... freaking hell do you think you are doing?" Martin growled at her. He had forgotten to erase the messages and calls of Sanders.

    Meanwhile, Alex stole Sanders''s phone and tossed it at Aarvi. Thetter caught it in the air while Sanders was frozen like a rock.

    "Shhh��" Aarvi shushed Martin, irritating him further.

    Elder Harmon silently chuckled at how swiftly Aarvi handles, bncing herself emotionally from any screams or hate towards her.

    Everyone was confused excluding Leon. Thetter thought Martin would get rid of Aarvi but thetter was getting rid of Martin. He gave silent apuse for her. He wanted to interject but he still doesn''t know her attack on him. Provoking her would turn things uglier for him.

    "I wille to thister." She pointed to the phones in her hands.

    Then she looked around and chose a stern middle-aged man. She went to him and questioned. "Sir, if I may ask, what is your approximate annual ie?"

    The man was taken aback. He was sitting silently, so he couldn''t understand why she was asking him. The unknown fear clutched his throat and he stared at Aarvi.

    Elder Harmon interjected, finding it hrious how people get scared of her, "Go ahead, Mr. Baron. It''s just a question."

    The man smiled awkwardly at hearing Elder Harmon and responded to Aarvi, "Around 75 Million."

    Aarvi nodded and questioned, "Will you give a million to a stranger with nothing in return?"

    Baron furrowed, "No, why should I?"

    "Exactly." Aarvi sounded loud and turned to Martin. "What is 1 million to Mr. Baron is 18 billion for the Parker family. Do you think somebody would be so generous to give you all 18 billion for nothing?"

    A person interjected, "It''s his money. Who cares."

    Aarvi nodded at the person. "Well, that''s what he made you all believe. He lured you in the name-saving thepany. He is just investing that money by making you all greedy for free money. When he bes the chief of thepany unanimously, do you think you will have the right to voice your opinion if he makes a huge change in your profit system?"

    Martin noted how Aarvi deals. She doesn''t order around. She doesn''t dominate to make them follow her. She gives work to their brain. She makes them distrust others by giving them a reality check, she earns everyone''s trust and respect.

    Martin''s assistant interjected, "President Evans, you are ndering us."

    Aarvi nodded again, she made her way towards the head of the table asking, "Then why don''t you skip this agreement of yours ande back after a month with your money? Aren''t you bribing them for the position?"

    The same assistant wanted to interject but Martin raised his hand to stop him. "Aarvi Evans��" Martin mused, "Do you know how to bribe?" He questioned getting closer to the table.

    Alex was alerted immediately as Aarvi was right at the other side. Just an arm''s length. He noticed Aarvi''s finger lift, indicating him to wait. He was determined to break his hand if he dared to touch her.

    Martin pressed his palms on the table and pushed his shoulder''s front and brought his face close to her. He was trying to scare her, see the panic and fear in her eyes.. If not, seduce her.

 Chapter 710 - Puppets Of Aarvi

    Martin could see Aarvi''s serene gaze and feel her calm breathing. She was unfazed as though he was just air. The whole hall fell to pin-drop silence, anticipating like die-hard fans. Elder Harmon clutched the head of the cane, craving to m that cane on Martin.

    There was another one who was angry and also curious how this was going to end. Leon sat with his back straightened and watched them intently.

    Whereas Alex could guess the result of Martin''s action. Martin would be swayed in his emotions if Aarvi gives him the same taste of his action.

    Since Martin saw no changes in her, he focused on making her swoon at him. He barely turned his head to the left showing the angle of his face that everyone says best.

    Aarvi saw his angr sharp jawline and spotless skin. However, her mind was picturing her husband. She was d Aaron doesn''t try to provoke or lure anybody with his alluring face. Else she would have followed him to pluck out anydies who try to stick with him.

    Martin gazed back at her ck orbs and his eyes trailed down to her lips. It alternated trying to catch her every small change in reaction.

    Martin''s low, deep voice could hypnotize one easily, "Bribing is reaching them and buying them like a horse that runs in a race."

    He didn''t get to see any changes on her face till the end. Her eyes slightly widened. He waited for her to blush or fluster.

    But her hand moved and held the round hat she was wearing. She removed the cap in a way it covered her petite face. Martin carefully looked at why she was removing her cap. His eyes involuntarily shifted to her forehead when she was lowering her hand in slow motion.

    His eyes traced the smooth texture of her skin under the very sheeryer of cream. Her brows weren''t too thin, neither thick. The arc of them looked rxing. Her fine naturalshes were long and curled. Her face barely tilted when she opened her eyes and her ck orbs dazzled, capturing the light in the hall. Her cheeks had light pinkness highlighting her delicate features.

    Martin unknowingly held his breath when his heart skipped a beat looking at her breathtaking smile as the cap loweredpletely revealing her face.

    But that smile suddenly changed to polite and he snapped back. Everything happened so quickly that he felt hypnotized. Aarvi indeed did that. If one covers the whole face, you will see what is shown. She should thank Aaron for removing all the scars before she woke up from thea.

    Martin saw her giving her cap to Elder Harmon. Thetter who witnessed the whole thing in close-up was shocked, then his face turned red trying to hold hisughter. He took the cap and ced it on his head.

    Martin gritted his teeth realizing he fell into his own trap. He straightened his back and caught Leon''s lips titled as if he watched a funny scene. And Alex at the side was silentlyughing.

    Initially, Leon thought Aarvi might raise her voice like other men then saw her wless acting. He just thought he wasn''t the only one who falls into his dug pit while facing Aarvi.

    He again caught her smile but this time a crafty one while adjusting her hair after removing the hat. She took steps away as she stated, "If you are generous, why don''t youe after a month without this agreement?"

    She turned around, "If President Harmon fails to handle the situation in a month. Then if Mr. Parkeres with 18 billion, you all will agree to him. Don''t you? Then is this agreement required?" She pointed to the file on the table and continued, "Or are you all ready to sign that paper and be his ves? Will you let them take advantage of this pressure?"

    It wasn''t like Martin would give them money now. He woulde after a month. So why should they sign a legal paper? Many shareholders pushed the file away from them, silently announcing they won''t be signing it.

    Martin knewmenting on anything now would be pping on his face. He had thought about money rules and he sessfully got hold of the situation. Seems like, smartness wins and she proved it.

    Nevertheless, Martin''s assistant interjected using words that would threaten their judgment, "We are giving you a word in the form agreement that we will save thepany from the dire state."

    Martin: "..."

    He wanted to p that man''s mouth.

    Aarvi questioned immediately so that shareholders don''t start going another way. "Are you saying you aren''t serious about thepany crisis? Or are you threatening us to sign the agreements?"

    The assistant couldn''t believe she was so raw with her words instead of speaking like a professional.

    Aarvi saw them speechless before she faced the shareholders. "In the meantime, you guys might get a better offer from somebody else. So are you going to sign the papers?"

    ''A better offer.'' was a beautiful trap. The ones who had opened the file closed it back.

    "I guess, it''s better if we think carefully and decide."

    "If Mr. Parker is so willing to help us, he could do it after a month."

    Slowly, many voiced their opinion. Elder Harmon was satisfied with how she let them know the situation. Now, even if anybody tries to offer them anything, they would think twice.

    Leon was amazed at how shareholders were speaking and watched Martin. Thetter still had the chance. If thepany still be in a crisis after a month, everyone would have to nod like dumb sheep in front of Martin.

    Martin crossed his hands, ''Dad, your opposition wasn''t Leon Harmon.'' He thought. Martin spoke without making the shareholders think they weren''t serious, "Alright, if that''s how you like it. But��" He told everyone, "The offer wouldn''t be the same."

    The shareholders understood he wouldn''t fill in the losses. They were already thinking that if they made a bad decision, their attention shifted to Aarvi when she humored, "Mr. Parker, you are funny. If you take over thepany, why would you let thepany be at a loss?"

    Martin: "..." His words made no effect after her words. Everyone was like puppets of Aarvi. Nodding to her words and dancing for her music.

    Speaking atst, really had its advantages.

 Chapter 711 - A Devil Among Demons

    Aarvi unlocked Sanders''s phone by the face recognition on his phone. She pointed to Martin''s mobile screen to everyone and called the recent number on Sanders''s phone.

    Martin gritted his teeth. His dialogue to waver them came sooner. So was taking each step after deliberating over his attacks.

    Aarvi pointed both the mobiles to everyone as she slowly walked. Martin hadn''t saved the number, whereas Sanders had saved as ''new boss.''

    "What are you trying to say, President Evans?" A person questioned.

    Aarvi hung up the call and opened the inbox on Sanders''s phone. She passed the mobile to the shareholders as she spoke about her actions. "I am very sure you all heard President Harmon mentioning, there are ears who would report things outside this hall."

    Leon''s back stiffened. Aarvi was hitting two birds with a stone. She was saving Dn and throwing Martin out using the words he uttered a few minutes back.

    ''Why was she saving Dn? So that I take the me?'' Leon was desperate to end the meeting. But it was just his thoughts. She wasn''t saving Dn.

    Martin didn''t retort. He wanted to see what she was up to instead of being childish and stupid like Sanders.

    Aarvi nced at Martin as she continued, "Of course, Parker has shares in thepany and he has the right to know. But what if Mr. Sanders was trading thepany information with someone harmful to thepany?"

    Martin discerned her actions. He pitied Sander who paled.

    Everyone looked at each other and then at Martin. Mr. Baron questioned, "Are you saying that Harmon Industries could be in this mess because of Parkers helping the Cornbells?" He went out of the way with his thinking.

    Aarvi''s lips twitched. She wanted to say she was the reason to cover up everything even though Cornbell has no idea about it. She wouldn''t pull Martin Parker to something he hadn''t done.

    She shook her head, "I agree that businessmen go any length, including me. However, this isn''t about Mr. Parker." She pointed at Sanders, "Are you sure you will let this kind of man be a member of the board of directors?" She was cleaning up a little before Aeon took over the position.

    Everyone was suspicious as Martin might be using their money to be President by joining hands with Cornbell. They looked at Sanders who was busy saying he would never do that.

    Aarvi noticed Sanders''s mobile reached him after passing around by others. She went towards the head of the table to ce Martin''s mobile. She knew he had thought she would attack him with that. "I am sorry for the trouble." She didn''t forget her manners.

    Martin remarked in a low voice taking his mobile, "You are no angel as you look." Anybody who clearly notices her attitude could say she wasn''t as kind as she looked. She had her motive to be there.

    Her eyebrow popped at his words. She never said she was a saint. "I am a devil among demons." She admitted with a smile. She would proudly ept she is evil and sinful if anybody dares to cross her.

    Martin was impressed. It''s hard to get somebody who epts openly. He decided to leave, "I will see you��"

    Aarvi cut in, "Never." She meant he won''t get the chance to acquire thepany in the current crisis.

    Martin sealed his lips and watched here out of the narrow space of the table with the help of Alex. He lowered his back and whispered his father''s well wishes to Elder Harmon before leaving the hall.

    Martin had reached the elevator when he noticed cops entering the floor and going towards the same meeting hall.

    "What is she up to?" He mumbled to himself and left.

    ----

    In the meeting hall, Aarvi noticed Leon''s skeptical gaze on her. "You are next, Leon Harmon." She said in a low voice and saw his body stiffen.

    Leon had believed it was the end and he would have to work his ass off to get out of the troublesome situation. Numerous thoughts ran in his mind trying to guess what she was going to do that would make others throw him out.

    Meanwhile, Sanders got maximum votes against him. Hence he was removed from the board of directors.

    Then Elder Harmon again tried to conclude the meeting by summarizing, "So far, we havee to the conclusion that Leon will solve the crisis within a month and give us a proper response to his negligence. If he fails to do so, Martin Parker would be stepping in. Meanwhile, I will make sure to find a feasible and better solution." He had a faint smile while summarizing.

    He looked at everyone and asked onest time, "Is there anything else to be addressed?"

    Before anybody could utter anything, there was a knock on the door. Leon''s heart skipped a beat, he swallowed hard thinking who could it be.

    The door was pushed open and six cops entered inside. The shareholders were shocked at another unexpected development in the meeting.

    First, they nodded at Elder Harmon in greeting. Then their eyes fell on thedy next to him. The cops were confused when their eyesnded on Aarvi. They knew about the kidnap attempt on her so they were a little shocked to see her in the Harmon Industries. Their eyes checked her top to toe. She was fine.

    The captain still asked, ncing suspiciously at Leon, "President Evans, are you alright?" They wanted to know if she was kidnapped.

    Aarvi could see the officer tense for some reason. She didn''t know the reason. She responded knowing they were present to arrest Leon due to the attempted kidnap, "I managed to escape, Captain��" She looked at his badge and addressed him, "Murphy." Her voice wasn''t loud.

    The captain nced at Leon and reported to her, "President Evans, Your kidnap was nned by Leon Harmon and another person."

    Leon: "..."

    Elder Harmon hid his smirk and he stood up in shock, "Kidnap? Aarvi, are you hurt?"

    The shareholders gasped.

    Leon''s mind was flooded with hundreds of questions. Hearing the tone of the captain, he could guess they had some evidence and he would be arrested right there. If he was taken to the police station once, Aarvi would indoctrinate everyone and give his position to Aeon. With the power of attorney she had, she could iste all his resources using her intelligence.

    His mind was a mess like thundering clouds. Aarvi''s identity was very sensitive. Taking the Rivas family''s influence, they would do anything to keep in prison.

    He was always careful to leave no clue whenever he did something. He was incensed, assuming Aarvi nned her own kidnap and trapped him. He lost the ability to think. He gave his mind to his terrible anger. His body trembled when he saw the end everywhere. He clenched his teeth and gave in to the extreme anger that ticked off.

    Alex leaped, Elder Harmon''s eyes widened when Leon ignored the cops and grabbed Aarvi by a fistful of her hair while she was answering the cops. "You b*tch, this is all your n." He bellowed at her.

    For a second, Aarvi felt like she was back at the police station when the officers harassed her and in the hotel where Leon dragged her by the hair. She even expected to be yanked back and trembled like a drenched cat.

    Another split second, she clenched her teeth. Her eyes filled with nothing but murderous glint. She held Leon''s wrist with both of her hands and twirled around twisting his hand, knocking his grip from her hair.

    Alex punched Leon in the face, Elder Harmon hit Leon''s head with the cane. Before Leon could get out of his anger and grasp the situation, Aarvi kicked his legs, mmed her hand on his chest as hard as she could.

    ''Thump.''

    Before anybody could react, Alex broke Leon''s right arm and Aarvi''s pointed heel started digging at Leon''s neck.

    "Leon Harmon, I dare you to forget who I am." She glowered, putting the hall into deafening silence.. "I, Aarvi Evans, will do everything to destroy you."

 Chapter 712 - An Anticipatory Bail

    "Leon Harmon, I dare you to forget who I am." She glowered, putting the hall into deafening silence. "I, Aarvi Evans, will do everything to destroy you."

    Aarvi''s initial n was to y behind the scenes during Leon''s legal procedures. She had let Nikun handle everything as a face of Leon''s destruction. People would have asked Nikun who was standing behind him. Nikun would have faced pressure but her identity would have been a secret.

    Nevertheless, She made a lot of changes in her whole n when she got to know Leon dared to put his hands in the kidnap and made Aaron worried all night.

    In the night, Aaron had tried to lie to her but she caught his lie. Hence he had no choice but to tell her everything. If she had nned her own kidnap, why would Aaron be so worried that even a faint smile was difficult to bloom on his face?

    After knowing Aaron wasn''t stopping her but increasing the security for her, she requested if they could behave unknown and trick them to kidnap somebody in her ce. The one who took her ce was ady cop.

    In the morning, the cops were tapping Leon''s mobile after Aaronined in the night. That''s how they found prime evidence to arrest Leon due to Aarvi''s sensitive identity.

    Not just Aarvi, none had expected Leon could be brave or retarded enough to attack her in front of all, much less the cops were standing right there.

    Now everyone would know she hired Nikun Morris and she will tear down Leon to no return. Instead of keeping a secret, she meant her words to destroy Leon when he dared toy a finger on her. She didn''t care how the world or people were going to take her actions and judge her.

    The cops reacted with the three but Leon was taken down by them, no, taken down by Aarvi. The shareholders were shocked to hear Leon tried to kidnap Aarvi. They wanted to think it might be because she had the power of attorney of Elder Harmon.

    As if it wasn''t enough for them to digest, Leon''s attack came like a huge blow, shuddering their heart in their chest. Aarvi wasn''t just anybody, people were in a queue to gain her favor by cringing or ttering for Skr and to reach Rivas. Their poor hearts continued to suffer. It didn''t take two seconds for them to freeze like a rock forgetting to breathe while watching and hearing Aarvi.

    Destroying Leon? What about thepany? None cared. The fear which should have been in Leon was in their eyes. They didn''t dare to take a breath, afraid of making any noise.

    Elder Harmon had noticed everything so closely. He was trembling with the thought of Leon hurting Aarvi. He instinctively swung his cane and stopped when Aarvi was able to fight back and took the lead. Even though he should have been sad or panicked, he had a smile. She always made him crave granddaughters, a lot of them.

    At the door, Dn and Aeon reached to hear her words crystal clear, giving the death sentence. They hadn''t seen her angered and murderous. Without knowing what Leon attended that tore her unimaginable patience and serenity.

    Whereas Leon woke up to reality when the pain was excruciating. More than anybody he knew the aftereffects and troubles he might get in by attacking her publicly, much less the cops. Even if he proves as if he had no hand in the kidnap, he would be buried into the ground just for holding her hair.

    Alex or Elder Harmon, they didn''t dare to hold her. The cops didn''t have ady officer so they hurriedly tried to get her away from Leon. If a little more pressure on her pointed heels, Leon wouldn''t take hisst breath right there.

    "President Evans, let us take control. Pleasee back." The captain requested while Alex made sure they didn''t try to pull her away.

    "Young Madam��" He spoke in a low tone. He knew she would have control over herself, but the haunting experience could trigger a person wrongly.

    Aarvi breathed slowly. She knew what she was doing, yet she craved to piece her heels into his neck. She left him and went aside. She breathed deep twice to calm down and instructed, "Emma, I want the footage."

    Emma, the chubby cute secretary, was staring at Aarvi, the whole time. If Leon could do that in public, she didn''t want to imagine what he might have done to Aarvi three years ago.

    When she heard her name, she trembled even though the voice was back to softer and her gaze calm. Even though she admired Aarvi, a bit of fear stayed when her anger was at its peak.

    It took her a few seconds to fathom Aarvi''s words, she nodded vigorously and ran out. Dn realized Emma was the aid of Aarvi. He didn''t stop her.

    The cops always stood at a distance and gave respect to Leon. So they would have taken him out respectfully if he had cooperated without attacking Aarvi. Now, the two held his arms and Leon groaned in pain having no control over his arm.

    Alex clenched his teeth, probably he should have stood between Leon and Aarvi. He couldn''t break another arm due to the cops around. So he roughly relocated his arm making Leon groan painfully.

    Alex dusted his handszily stating to the cop who turned to him in speechless, "No need of hospital now." The cops thought Leon could use his arms as a reason to avoid the police station. So they didn''tment.

    Leon held his arm and red at Aarvi''s ck. His face didn''t have fear. There was anger and intense hatred directed towards her. He announced, gritting his teeth, "I have an anticipatory bail." He was preparing for her attack.

    He certainly knew she wouldn''t kill him. If she doesn''t kill him after pulling him off his position, then she wouldn''t dare to leave him outside freely. So the only option she had was locking him up or handing him to thew. She wouldn''t do something illegal, he had noticed it. So the option wasw. So he had taken the anticipatory bail. A bail that issued even before the person is arrested.

    Many looked at each other thinking if Leon would be left out, The police captain broke their thoughts and Leon''s little hope, "This is a non-bable warrant. President Harmon, did you forget who thedy is?" He scoffed, reminding him of Aarvi''s words.

    Leon''s eyes widened at the words. It only increased his hatred towards Aarvi. He gnashed his teeth harder and red at Aarvi''s back. He had felt her tremble in the spot. If Alex hadn''t attacked, he would have held her throat and escaped with her as a hostage.

    It was just his split-second n, it would have been impossible as he had no weapons, and Aarvi would have unquestionably protected herself with her frail hands and strong legs.

    A glint of surprise shed in his eyes when he saw Aarvi vigorously rubbing her palms with the tissue without facing anybody. He had noticed Elder Harmon or Alex didn''t dare to touch her when their hands had reached to hold her. He even recalled Aarvi scolding Aeon for holding her and Aeon apologizing to her for the same. He discerned that Aarvi couldn''t handle anybody''s touch other than her close circle.

    The captain instructed the other officers, "Take him out."

    Leon didn''t move when the officers tugged him.. He demanded, hiding his sinister smile, "I need to speak with her privately."

 Chapter 713 - Expose Of Her True Identity

    "I need to speak with her privately."

    Everyone stood dumbstruck at Leon''s demand. Just now, he attacked Aarvi and wished to speak to her privately.

    Which would be a fool enough to believe he won''t hurt her? And also ept his demand to see her in private?

    The captain denied without asking Aarvi, "Nope."

    Aarvi turned around, A lot calmer. Even though she wasn''t panicking like in the past. She could feel herself tremble.

    Leon pressured the officer saying, "I won''t open my lips if I don''t get the chance to speak to her." He can choose to be silent throughout the interrogation. That will make the investigation difficult.

    Leon faced Aarvi and scorned, "Why? Is she scared?" He tried to provoke her.

    Aarvi didn''t know why he wanted to speak with her. He didn''t look like he was going to beg her. Perhaps threaten her? Threaten her with what? Aarvi tried hard but she couldn''t find any clue.

    Her family was in the Rivas mansion, Dax was in Skr, Shawn in Rivas Industries, and Aaron had reached the hospital. Zane was with Hayden, just in case Leon does something stupid. Who else is left out?

    Zelda? Thetter wasing to the city and the airport was far from her ce. If anybody''s life was in danger or not, she didn''t want to be negligent.

    The captain still wanted to retort. Leon will ept or deny his acts, they already had sufficient proof. However, Aarvi epted Leon''s demand, "Sure."

    She knew Elder Harmon was tense and looking at her. She still needed time topletely be her real calm. So she didn''t look at him and passed by.

    Then she walked out of the hall. Aarvi also ignored Dn and Aeon and looked around to find a room that had a ss door or wall. She found one. If Leon dares to attack her again, he would be a fool. Alex followed her very close by.

    The cops were worried about her decision. They decided to stay in the room where they will talk privately. They didn''t leave Leon''s arms and took him out.

    Alex noticed Aarvi signaling him. She wrapped her fingers around her wrist and tapped her fingers. Alex turned around to face the officers, "Please put the handcuffs on."

    Leon: "..."

    The captain hadn''t thought of it. He nodded at his subordinate to put the handcuffs on Leon. Thetter tried to evade their hands as he reasoned, "I am just a suspect." It wasn''t proven and he had the chance to escape if he didn''t ept his doing.

    Alex smirked looking at Leon''s change in behavior. He thought Aarvi was still the smartest to keep herself safe. He started thinking about what Leon might be nning to tell.

    The captain rolled his eyes, "President Harmon, you asked for this." The two members forced the handcuffs and locked Leon''s hands behind his back.

    Leon gritted his teeth. He couldn''t test her anymore and he couldn''t attack her either to hold her hostage. He needs to find another way to escape this. He suddenly paused when Aarvi went inside a room and Alex followed her.

    He turned to the captain and demanded yet again, without taming his tone, "I need to record the conversation to prove my innocence." Innocence? he flinched at his word.

    The cops looked at Leon as if he was an animal that escaped from the zoo. He wanted to remind Leon he wasn''t his employee to order him around. Even if Leon was innocent in the kidnapping, he just attacked Aarvi in front of forty people, he would still be imprisoned.

    However, to get this done, the captain fished out his mobile, turned on the recording, and put it in Leon''s pants pockets. Then Leon was sent to the room where Aarvi was sitting on a chair, whereas Leon couldn''t sit due to his hands behind him.

    Aarvi cued Alex to leave as Leon couldn''t attack her with his hands cuffed. "I will handle, captain." She assured the cop who entered inside. The captain warily looked at Leon before closing the ss door.

    She calmly questioned Leon, once others were left the room, with the officers'' eyes glued to them, "Yes Leon Harmon, may I know why you took the pleasure to see me privately?"

    Leon ignored her mockery. He scoffed seeing her sit regally while he stood like a traitor of her Queen-dom. "Why don''t you ept that you are shaking?"

    Well, it was true But it wasn''t because she was scared of him. She was disgusted for having to touch him with her bare hands.

    She chose to irritate him, "Well,dies get startled of an ugly disgusting piece of sh*t." She just reminded him she wasn''t a man to show ego and pride. "You reek."

    Leon craved to hit her and the anger started elevating again. "You did this. You nned your kidnapping and trapped me, didn''t you?" It wasn''t just a question, he was sure of it. Her ns always go so smoothly every time and he again fell for it. He believes it is her game n.

    Aarvi: "..."

    She wasn''t expecting that question at this time. She was expecting some threat to scare her. "Leon Harmon, if I had nned my kidnap, my husband wouldn''t have struggled to give me a smile for more than twelve hours." Leon and the real mastermind of the kidnap ruined the after-dinner date. Only she knew how hard she tried to make Aaron feel at ease and give his sh his gentle smile.

    Leon: "..."

    Was that important now?

    Leon gritted his teeth without believing her words. That international call came in the night and morning, there were no suspicious movements from him or his men. So how was he caught? He refused to believe her. "Can''t you ept your own doing?" He interrogated as if he would ept it.

    Aarvi thought she was clear with her words. Why would she lie to him? She would have proudly epted if it was her doing. She suddenly found fishy hearing him stress the same thing.

    Anyway, she was prompt, "Leon Harmon, do I look stupid to n my kidnap?" She rolled her eyes.

    She stood up and went to the door, signaling to Alex, asking for her mobile. Thetter entered inside and handed her the mobile. She opened the picture Jaxon had sent her while they were in the meeting. She showed the picture to Leon, "He... He was the one who called you. He is under arrest in country S."

    Leon''s back stiffened looking at the blonde man in his mid-thirties. The picture was taken in an interrogation room.

    The door was open so the captain heard her words. He had thought they would have to trace that man too. He was surprised how they acted on both sides of the country simultaneously.

    Aarvi snickered, "Don''t worry, Leon Harmon, I will make sure to pressure this country''sw with Country S. If thisw lets you go, I will make sure you will live in country S prison."

    Country S is a very powerful country in the world and that country had huge support from Evans. Evans just needs to sound a little worried to wash off Leon on a go.

    Aarvi showed the chat screen of Jaxon who had sent her text message saying Country-S rules are strict and he will drag Leon there if required.

    The previous night, Aaron had got the call details of Leon. He had sent the international number to Jaxon. Thetter had reached the cops there and Aaron had reached the cops too. Leon''s mobile was tapped the whole morning and he was caught. At the same time, Country S tracked the man''s location and put him behind the bars in less than an hour. Due to long procedures in country A, it took nearly two hours for them to reach Leon.

    The credit goes to Aaron, yet he was more worried than anybody who knew about the kidnap.

    Leon trembled at the realization that he failed to assess the situation again. He blurted out hoping to get one thing against her. "I will expose your true identity.." Then her mother was enough to fuel the fire he will create.

 Chapter 714 - Dethroned

    ''I will expose your true identity.''

    Aarvi sensed the frustration and panic in Leon''s tone due to his failed attempts. So she was quick to discern he was expecting her to ept as she nned her kidnap when she didn''t. She doubted the room camera had a voice recorder. So�� He has a recorder. Aarvi smirked. ''Dumbheaded.'' She thought.

    She walked out of the room to take care of the pending meeting without a hint of worry, "Go ahead, let the world know I am Evans." She knew Leon meant her real identity.

    However, Aaron had everything arranged to prove Aarvi aka Ava Kelly doesn''t remember anything after her ident three years ago. Taking her behavior after aa, even the psychiatrist believed she forgot everything, Aaron also created a bunch of evidence to prove Leon was behind the ident. Leon would still be the one cry in the end.

    With Aaron next to her, she could be careless to her bones.

    Leon was dragged out of the room when he wanted to threaten her. Well, he had nned a lot of things to defend. He could only hope they wille to use.

    Aarvi paused when she saw Dn hadn''t entered inside the meeting hall. Thetter sensed she had something for him. He reached her as though he was passing by her.

    "Go, help your brother." She protected Dn from Leon''s ire because she wanted Dn to continue his act of good brother.

    Dn paused and turned to her. Help? He couldn''t understand what she was nning. If he helps Leon and thetteres out, he would seek her first and do anything to kill her.

    Aarvi sensed his movements and halted in her steps. She turned behind. She looked at the cops dragging away Leon, then at Dn, "Do you think he can win with your help?" She probed giving him the hint.

    Dn''s brows slowly raised. She was cruel. She wanted to give hope to Leon every day, just to snatch it away. Leon would think he has his people outside whereas Dn wasn''t really on Leon''s side. She was going to break him inch by inch until he had no power to hold himself.

    He was right about his deduction and he had nothing to say to her. He faintly nodded at her and ran behind Leon. He wanted Aeon to be President and Leon to lose everything. Both were happening, he would dly y along to his doom or a better life.

    ----

    Aarvi entered the meeting hall to see Aeon had already taken control. What surprised her was the dead silence of the shareholders. Many swallowed hard when they looked at her.

    Elder Harmon worriedly asked while seated on his chair, "Aarvi, are you alright?" He extended his hand to hold her and sensed her reluctance to touch anyone so he withdrew his hand.

    Aarvi pursed her lips. Even though she wasn''t panicking like in the past, she itched to go home and wash up. At that time, she couldn''t handle anybody getting close to her, Aaron was an exception. She nodded at Elder Harmon as she responded, "I am." Then she let him know she had to leave quickly, "I need to drop by the police station to give a statement." She said as she looked at the shareholders, standing beside Elder Harmon.

    Her eyes swept over the shareholders twice before she announced, "Aeon Harmon isn''t a proxy." She knew Aeon wanted to take the position slowly while handling the internal affairs of the problem. But she didn''t want to visit Harmon Industries again and again just to confirm Aeon''s position which she promised to Elder Harmon.

    "I won''t let Leon Harmon be free." She simply meant, ''Aeon Harmon is the President of Harmon Industries from this day and forward.''

    Everyone watched her hearing her irrefutable words. It was like they had no right to voice their opinion.

    "Does anyone have an objection?" She questioned loud and clear. Her voice didn''t hold the same calmness and gentleness she had in her tone before Leon attacked.

    The shareholders looked at each other. When she went out, they were trying to digest what happened when Aeon took over the meeting. Even though he wasn''t cold and intimidating, he was serious and precise.

    Aeon showed the pictures of Cornbell and his wife in a foreignnd. He gave a reason as his friend identified the man and gave him the information about the location. He lied about the location as per Aarvi''s instruction. She didn''t want to take the chance of any shareholder being in contact with Cornbell.

    The shareholders assumed Aeon came to Harmon Industries to report about it but found his brother arrested. They were surprised to see Aeon and Elder Harmon staying in the meeting instead of trying to save Leon. Well, with Aarvi standing there as their aid, how could they help Leon.

    Hearing Aarvi mention Aeon wasn''t a proxy of anybody, they understood she was pointing at Aeon should be the President of Harmon Industries. Since Aeon assured them they would solve the situation very quickly, they had no objection.

    Aeon stared at her stern side profile. It was clear whatever Leon did had affected her yet there she stood strong and unbreakable. It lifted his spirits. He turned to the shareholder, "Thepany needs a leader to handle this mess without dy. We will meet after a month. Then you can state any dissatisfaction or changes if any." He sounded confident and controlling. The must qualities to lead apany.

    Elder Harmon smiled hearing Aeon. Thetter might not have experience but he was sure Aeon could handle it well if he put his mind into it. He just needs to learn when to be sly and when to be kind.

    The shareholder finally reacted in eptance of the arrangements. An old man who was sitting to Elder Harmon''s right quickened Aeon, "Then Aeon, quick, start the procedure and don''t dy time."

    Aeon nodded with a faint smile. "Thank you, everyone." He turned to his assistant and signaled him to get him the papers quickly. Elder Harmon just needs to sign a paper to appoint Aeon and fire Leon.

    That''s how, before Leon could be found guilty, he was dethroned.

 Chapter 715 - The Shadow Team

    Emma stood at the door with a Pendrive in her hand. Aarvi noticed her and spoke to the Elder, "I will take my leave, Chairman Harmon. Call me if you need me for anything." She sounded more like a business partner.

    Elder Harmon took a good look at her because he wasn''t going back to the Rivas mansion and he didn''t know when again he would get to see her. "Don''t forget the old man." He humored.

    Even though Elder Harmon didn''t show his emotions, Leon was still a grandson who had yed with him. Aarvi didn''t want to make him sadder. So she responded politely, "Let everything settle, I will bring everyone for dinner." She invited herself and her family to the Harmon mansion to cheer him on.

    "That would be great." Elder Harmon blurted out in excitement beforeposing himself. He had almost thought she would handle Leon and leave them behind as they were no friends or family.

    She faintly smiled at him and nodded at Aeon. She also nodded at shareholders who still feared her. She went to the door where Emma was standing.

    Emma walked with Aarvi holding the Pendrive. She meticulously handed the Pendrive to Alex, "President Evans, it has the footage."

    "Thank you, Emma." Aarvi thanked as they walked towards the elevator, "Could you please assist the new president with his work? He might need some time to cope up." She insisted in a low gentle voice.

    Emma looked at Aarvi and lowered her head. She only helped Aarvi twice, Once she helped Aarvi work in Harmon Industries for three months as an employee. Then, it''s today. So she hoped to work with her for the past two years. She hesitantly voiced, "I thought... I will get to work with you."

    Aarvi resignedly smiled. If she wasn''t going to country S, Emma would have served her as an assistant after helping out Aeon for a month or two. There were changes in her ns, "I am leaving the country��"

    Emma was quick to react. Her eyes widened, brows tightened, lifting her head and turning to face Aarvi. She was worried about Aarvi.

    Thetter continued shaking her head at her quick reaction, "... for a minimum of three years. So will you still wait for me?" She asked, like teasing a little sister.

    Emma didn''t think twice. She rattled her head making Aarvi smile naturally. In theing three years, many things could happen without our control. Aarvi wouldn''t mind having this selfless girl around her if things were the same. She would also ept if she finds a better workce or doesn''t work at all.

    "Alright then��" Aarvi was entering the elevator but paused, "Yeah, ask your brother to focus on studies instead of part-time jobs." When Aarvi met Emma after waking up from thea, her mother was hospitalized and her brother was doing random jobs after 12th to bnce the ie. Aarvi took care of his studies abroad, Emma''s job, and her mother''s surgery expenses. Hence the girl was willing to follow her everywhere at the stake of her life.

    Emma furrowed. She didn''t know her younger brother was doing many part-time jobs. She knew he was doing it for savings, so she got a little angry thinking he didn''t listen to her again. She didn''t show it to Aarvi but thetter saw every small change in two seconds

    "I will wait for you, President Evans" Emma was determined to work alongside Aarvi.

    Aarvi hesitated before reaching out and removing the sses from Emma''s face, "You don''t have to hide anymore." To avoid Leon''s lecherous gaze, Emma was pretending to be out of shape and nerd. Whereas she was a cute girl with beautiful dimples on her chubby cheeks.

    Emma giggled and agreed she wouldn''t dress like that anymore. She took her sses from Aarvi and heard her utter while the elevator door was closing, "Get a cute boyfriend soon." Emma flushed but didn''t respond.

    Once her focus came back to her work, Emma understood why Aarvi had asked over years to keep a note of who could be trusted and who should be fired. ''It was for Aeon Harmon�� Oops, President Harmon.'' She thought and ran towards the meeting room.

    Aeon also realized why he had a highly qualified assistant chosen by Aarvi when she acquired Amiah Entertainment. Now with a personal secretary and an assistant, his new battle had started. Even though Aarvi gave a clear road with Cornbell''s location, he still had a lot more steps to be sessful and adorned the throne of Harmon Industries.

    ----

    At the Police station,

    Aarvi let Aaron know she had to go to the police station and then she would meet him at the hospital. The media had swarmed the Harmon Industries and the police station. With the five Shadow team around her, she uttered nothing and went inside the station with a hat on her head and sses on her nose bridge.

    She didn''t need media attention on her appearance or what she had to say. The media and public will anyway see how she destroys Leon. After that they wouldn''t dare to rush up to her, shove their mics at her face but stand away and ask permission first.

    Entering inside, Alex apanied her while the four stayed in the waiting room. The four''s jaws dropped and their eyes caught Aaron entering the station through the secret door. He was so cold that none dared to stop him. Roach followed closely and Milo Wen hurriedly ran behind him a few steps away.

    Curious, they took a peek and saw Aaron didn''t go to meet Aarvi. Instead, an officer took him towards the interrogation room. Max mumbled, "Leon Harmon asked for it."

    The tallest one hissed andmented, "I wanted to break Leon Harmon''s ego."

    The man who had a mole on his jaw shook his head, "I want him to make him kneel and kowtow Young Madam in front of media."

    "Stop daydreaming." The man with stern gaze uttered sitting on the chair. The three looked at him and heard, "Captain Roach is resolute on following Young Madam and Young master. When they return, Shawn sir will choose younger and stronger ones for Young Madam."

    Then the four Shadow team started to argue as they will still be the strongest and young after three years.

    -----

    In the interrogation room,

    Aaron folded his short sleeves entering the room. The camera and microphone were turned off. Leon was handcuffed while being questioned. Leon saw Aaron and swallowed hard looking at his eyes colder than the iceberg. His actions meant why he wasn''t there for a few words.

    When an officer unlocked his handcuff, Leon shouted, "Torturing while interrogation is a crime. I will demand justice." He hoped people outside could hear him.

    Aaron snickered and cleanly folded his other sleeves.

    The officer looked back. He was helpless, he had orders from higher authority to Aaron meet Leon. He simply responded to Leon, "Hurting in self-defense isn''t a crime, Leon Harmon." He pretended to hit his hand on the table and faked his screams of pain, "Ahhh Ahhh��"

    Aaron: "..."

    Leon pointed his finger at Aaron, "Did you buy him?" Any wrong action in there could be used against him so Leon didn''t want to fall into a deeper mess.

    The officer rolled his eyes, "I guess you forgot you threatened me by sending thugs to my house." He left without another word, hoping Aaron could thrash the man.

    Leon''s eyes widened. He started to have an intuition that the officers who were taking his case were the ones he suppressed in the past years. They all will want him dead.

    "I see��" Aaron trailed, catching Leon''s attention, "Leon Harmon, you have enemies everywhere." He sneered. He hadn''t nned to visit Leon Harmon.. But after hearing Leon dared to attack Aarvi and grab her by the hair, he needed to personally see off Leon.

 Chapter 716 - A Wild Woman

    Looking at Aaron getting closer, Leon couldn''t contemte how to react. He felt his throat dry, and his chest felt tight unbearable to breathe. If he attacks and if the camera is still on, he would fall into deeper trouble. If he doesn''t do anything, Aaron would torture him. Looking at Aaron''s confidence and fearless eyes, he knew none would stop Aaron.

    "What do you want?" Leon''s low growl sounded in the office.

    Aaron needs to leave soon and reach the hospital before Aarvi. He didn''t want them to discuss this or argue. Even though Aarvi didn''t rush to him or go to the penthouse, he knew she still wanted him topletely cool off. So he had no time to sit and chit chat.

    He watched Leon avoiding his eyes and looking anywhere but him. Hiding his fear and the confusion. Aaron already knew Leon had appointed the international and famouswyer just two days back. He was on an international flight, making his way to the country. He couldn''t reach till evening and Leon proceedings will begin from Monday.

    Aarvi''s n was to, smoothly put Leon behind the bars for two straight days. In the two days, she will arrange all her trump cards and Nikun was prepared and versed about every point and detail about Leon.

    ''Thud.'' Aaron kicked Leon''s chair hard and stumbled the man to the ground.

    Leon clenched his teeth to bear the pain that was caused by pressing his swollen hand on the ground. Then he snarled, "You can''t do this."

    Aaron snickered, watching him holding his right hand. The hand which dared to reach his wife and hold her hair. "Leon Harmon, I am not as kind as my wife."

    ''Kind!?'' Leon wanted tough at it. ''If she is kind, then I am a saint.'' He thought and groaned when Aaron stepped on his backhand on the right and squashed to the ground.

    "F**k off��" Leon said through his teeth trying to push Aaron away. Aaron was too strong to be moved that easily. Leon squirmed and pushed Aaron to no avail. The pain was unbearable under his boots.

    Leon lifted his hand to punch his leg, Aaron easily held his left hand and twisted, making Leon groan painfully. Sometimes physical torture to Leon was required to show him how the victims of his torture had endured.

    "Leon Harmon, I really wanted you dead. You know it is satisfying to see the struggle and have no way out." Aaron smoothly yet coldly said as though he was using no force against Leon.

    Aaron lifted his leg and kicked Leon away. He knew why Leon was holding back. If he goes out even with a small bruise, Leon would have another offense on the list.

    Leon''s face twisted in pain and anger. Clenching his teeth to bear the pain, a determination shed in his eyes. What if he couldn''t get Harmon Industries, he swore to himself to kill the husband and wife and flee the country. He had everything prepared. If he can''t win, he would never live in the prison. Hook or by crook, he will lead a better life and kill the couple sooner orter. If possible everyone who supports them.

    While he was lost in his thoughts, he felt Aaron grab his neck from behind and pull him up. It was difficult to pull the grown-up big build man so Aaron had to use the other hand and shove Leon to the wall.

    Leon was caught off guard and groaned in pain. Holding his head. Aaron was giving him pain which doesn''t look on the skin.

    Aaron flexed his arms which were strained due to a higher build man. There was no cunning smile and an expression to say he was enjoying it. It was just aloof, hard to describe.

    He lifted his and kicked Leon''s back at the joint where the nerve was close and the pain would shoot up to his peak.

    "Ahhh��" Leon held his back and cried in pain, falling on the floor. Aaron wasn''t giving him time topose. Even though he wasn''t thrashing him hard, his every move was giving him pain that was making him dizzy.

    Aaron grabbed Leon''s cor. He pulled him up, just to shove his back against the wall. Leon''s face was red in pain and anger. Testing his anger wasn''t good and Aaron didn''t want Leon to be hospitalized so he watched him kneel on the ground pressing the point where he had throbbing pain.

    "Leon Harmon, never make a doctor enemy," Aaron advised contemptuously. He just needed a needle or sharp thorn to kill a person. A deep study of human anatomy taught him to treat at the same time, he learned what could be life-threatening.

    Aaron took a syringe and a bottle. He drew a liquid and injected Leon. Not like a doctor. He shoved the needle on the shoulder and administered the entire liquid to his body in one swift move.

    Leon panicked, he brushed his shoulder to throw the needle away but Aaron had lifted his hand. He asked in horror, "Did you poison me?" He didn''t want to die.

    Aaron sniggered and left the room without responding. If he wanted to poison Leon, he could have done it a long time ago.

    Leon screamed, questioned, and tried to run behind him but ended up locked back in the room. He looked at the camera in the interrogation room and started to yell as Aaron poisoned him but none went to his aid.

    Roach and Milo Wen looked at each other and followed Aaron out. Milo Wen returned to Rivas Industries as he only went to the police station just to stand by if any issues arose. Roach stayed beside Aaron.

    Leon sat on the chair assuming he was dying, feeling his body and eyelids heavy.

    Speechless, the officers watched Leon breathless, dizzy, and pale, demanding them to take him to hospital. Aaron had given him a pain-relieving injection so that Leon couldn''t get to say where he was in pain when hiswyer came. However, the pain will return in the night, robbing away sleep from Leon.

    ------

    At Rivas hospitals,

    Aaron entered his office room checking the message from Alex. Aarvi went to the penthouse. He internally sighed knowing she went to wash up. She was able to hold up so long was a great improvement.

    After entering two steps inside, his nose twitched the heavy perfume and felt the strong presence of somebody. He lifted his gaze to the left to see who entered his office and stayed without his permission.

    A lopsided smirk was vile on Martin Parker''s face, he leered at Aaron. A stunningdy next to him propped her head on her fist checking out Aaron from toe to top. She softly hissed when her gaze fell on the attractive face, pursing his lips.

    Martin stood up and made his way to Aaron who was clenching his teeth, very displeased by their presence. Martin paused two steps away and taunted Aaron, "Aaron Rivas�� Don''t you know how to hold the reins of your woman?"

    Looking at Aaron''s face turn dark, Martin took a step closer and offered in a low mocking voice, "I can help you tame your wild woman."

 Chapter 717 - Predator And Prey

    Aaron narrowed his eyes at the man who was trying to provoke him. He knew the Parker family was aiming at Harmon Industries for a few years. Harmon Industries wasn''t the only one, they had manypanies on their list. But he hadn''t thought the youngest son of the Parker family would really appear today.

    For the way Martin was reacting, Aaron smirked, pitying the man. He could already guess Martin fell on his face, losing to his wife. "Get out." He passed by Martin and added, "Cry in a corner."

    Martin gritted his teeth for not getting the reaction he wanted and growled, "Aaron Rivas, your wife almost seduced me. She is shades of gray. Not some innocent cute little girl."

    Aaron sat on his chair, leaned back. Who should he me? Shea Morris for spreading out about his Cupcake. He watched Martin huffing and puffing. ''Seduced,'' He was damn sure Martin tried to test his wife with his charming face and pped himself when she yed him back.

    Martin looked annoyed yet he couldn''t vent his frustration for losing to a woman. Aaron retorted proudly, "ck." They don''t have to think about whether or not Aarvi was evil. She was wicked and viinous in her own way, "She is the devil." He shed a smile to irritate Martin.

    Martin: "..." He was speechless at how husband and wife were synced.

    The youngdy on the couch chuckled hearing their conversation and how Aaron mentioned his wife as evil, yet be affectionate speaking of her. For the first time, she felt that the word ''evil'' could feel intimate and adoring.

    She looked at her friend going all crazy for losing face, "Rx Martin. ept defeat, women are strong." Her crystal clear voice sounded soft on ears.

    Martin turned to thedy grimly and pointed his finger at her. Then he shrugged and hissed, "Allie Evans, are you my friend or theirs?"

    Allie Evans, the daughter of Evans. Her best friend and partner in crime, Martin Parker. Gadabouts who keep traveling the world. They got to know each other while exploring the world and became friends over time.

    Since Martin was forced to go Mocon, Allie Evans followed him to drop by and meet Aaron Rivas and her younger non-biological sister, Aarvi Evans. She knew Aaron was displeased because she might bring more trouble on Aarvi. She couldn''t help it, she was curious.

    Martin Parker, for no reason, hated the girl who took the Evans name. He found her despicable to seek a different family name. Well, he knew everything from Allie Evans. Nevertheless, after meeting the new Evans today, he was also impressed by her.

    Allie Evans stood up and made her way towards Aaron, "Of course, you are my friend." She responded to Martin and then she irritated him, "Aaron is my brother-inw."

    Martin rolled his eyes, "She isn''t your sister. She is a wicked woman. You won''t even get to know when she ps you with your own words." He paused and realized he was going overboard, and apologized to Aaron, "I am sorry for my words... " Then he mumbled, "But that''s a fact." He wasn''t a businessman, he wasn''t interested in business either. So being calctive to her extent was not his cup of coffee. Now his father was going to give him an earful.

    Allie noticed the tense air between the two men. She wanted to p that mouth of Martin who speaks every word he feels. She quickly spoke, to shift their attention as, "Doctor Rivas��" She hummed looking at Aaron, "Look at you all changed. Three years, doctor to a hottie. I am impressed."

    Three years ago, Aaron was a lean and simple handsome man who did nothing but study and study more by treating patients. For her, the changes were obvious. Now, she started to think if the Cupcake of Aaron was good enough for the handsome doctor. After hearing Martin say he almost swooned at her, she was more than curious to see Aarvi.

    Martin nodded in agreement with Allie''s words. But her next words irritated him, "No doubt, my little sister didn''t throw a nce at this fool."

    He snapped at her immediately, "Hey, what do you mean? Am I not handsome?" He had lost count of how many countries'' beauties warmed his bed.

    Aaron yed deaf and blind while the two fought. He quicklypleted a few files which were regarding the hospital, improvements, and employees. While Shawn takes care of thepany, he will be a managing director and doctor at Rivas hospitals, but after he returns to the country. Karsen will take care of hospitals for three more years.

    By the time he finished the important files, the two childish beings hade to a conclusion without asking him. One had bet as Aarvi was a sweet wife of Aaron, she still believed in Shea''s words and another one bet as a dominating and sly wife. Martin believed his experience.

    "Aaron, does my little sister hide things from you?"

    "Do you think she will dare to tell her husband that she was seducing me?" Martin was set against Aarvi.

    Aaron''s mobile beeped with Aarvi''s message and coldly ordered the two "Get out,"

    The two looked like abandoned kids which made Aaron strongly wish for a baby girl. He didn''t want a bratty son. "Don''t you want to see my wife?" He pointed to the next room. He actually needed a few peaceful minutes with his wife without those hyper being shouting around them.

    Both immediately went to the next room and hid waiting for Aarvi to enter. Just then they saw ady in halter neck, bodycon dress near the door. The cor of the dress was designed in wraps that she had tied in t bows with two ends hanging front.

    Allie snapped Martin''s head when she caught the sight of a sexy hourss figure. She warned in a low voice, "Don''t you dare think wrongly?"

    Martin snorted, everyone will bury him deep in the ground. He didn''t wish for such a future. He looked at the youngest woman in the room. He hadn''t expected she could don a bold dress so effortlessly. Her silky hair was blow-dried and looked light on her back. Stepping inside with a clutch in her hand, two friends noticed a sweet smile appear on her face.

    Unaware of the eyes, Aarvi leaned on the door and the silence embraced her flirty voice, "Hello, Doctor Rivas, mind if I disturb?" She teased with a tempting smile.

    Martin: "..."

    Allie Evans grinned triumphantly because Martin had said she would enter with a straight face. Whereas she was happy to see Aarvi also seemed to love Aaron a lot.

    Aaron: "..."

    He didn''t know about seducing Martin or their bets, but his wife was there to distract him from work looking at the dress wrapping her curves so smoothly. Taking a long silent breath, he cued her to enter inside. He closed the file that was open on the table.

    Aarvi would have run over to him before he could stand but her dress restricted her speed. Aaron came to the other side of the desk and she trapped him with her arms on either side with her devilish sexy smile.

    "I see, Doctor Rivas is free today." When he was taking care of thepany, his table used to be full always.

    Aarvi suddenly paused and turned to the next room where Milo Wen used to work. She saw none but she felt like somebody was watching them. ''I am thinking too much.'' She brushed off.

    Aaron''s finger grazed over her chin, taking her attention. He didn''t flirt, instead asked in concern, "Are you alright?" He pointed to the incident where Leon attacked her.

    Aarvi''s shoulders dropped and she pouted her lips, recalling it. She left her clutch on the table and made a puppy face, "I need a hug, Ronron."

    Aaron closed the distance pulling her to his arms and wrapping her in his arms. Aarvi wanted more. If the dress was different, she would have wrapped herself like a ko. She chose the dress for their evening date so she behaved. She buried herself in his embrace without even thinking why she asked for the hug in the first ce. It was long forgotten.

    Allie Evans silentlyughed at her friend and stood up from the floor. Martin stood up after her with bewilderment. He couldn''t believe this woman. She was like a tiger attacking everyone in the meeting. Now she was like an enchantress yet a delicate and soft woman. Of course, he forgot he was a prideful man outside and childish with the knowns.

    Aarvi who still craved to enjoy in her husband''s arms and hearing sweet nothing near her ears, turned around doubting the presence of people.

    The smile on her face vanished when her eyes caught Martin''s glowering eyes. She stood next to Aaron and crossed her arms.. She looked like a predator, ready to take the prey down.

 Chapter 718 - An Attack

    Aarvi looked at Martin who had reced his zer with a fancy leather jacket. His formal hairstyle was changed to stylish. One could easily say he cared a lot about his appearance and preferred to stay presentable all the time and on asion.

    Her eyes went to the woman. She had an athletic physique and was very tall. So tall that she reached Martin''s height with her one-inch tform shoes. Her caramel blonde medium-length hair was styled in waves. Her skin had a honey tint saying loudly she spends a lot of time under the sun.

    She had a faint smile on her lips that had no color but lip balm. Her cheeks had faint freckles that gave unique beauty to her gorgeous face. There was no make-up, probably some sunscreen that moisturizer that shone under the room light.

    She was wearing a solid white crop top and jeans. Even though Aarvi didn''t turn, she recalled there was a jacket on the couch. Her expression slowly softened trying to put her puzzles together. When thedy stood in front of Aarvi, she was d to wear the high heels, else she will have to lift her head to speak with her.

    "Ms. Evans." Aarvi greeted her with a little uncertainty. Aaron had long back told her Allie Evans death was all rumors and she was alive and kicking jumping from one ce to another.

    Allie was surprised. She knew it was the first time Aarvi was looking at her and Aaron had no pictures of her or anything. "Do you have to sound so distant, Little sister?" She had expected a polite smile and little closeness considering the Evans identity but there was a smile that couldn''t be weighed.

    Aaron was surprised at how urate she was with her guess. He forced his wife to get close to her. It was her choice so he let them speak. His eyes shifted to Martin, who was still scrutinizing his wife. He couldn''t understand why Martin thinks Aarvi likes to take the ce of Allie and enjoy the resources of Evans. Aarvi would never enjoy what doesn''t belong to her. Well, he didn''t care about that man''s opinion.

    Aarvi promptly responded, "We are strangers, Ms. Evans." She was thankful to them for letting her borrow their name. That doesn''t mean she had the liberty to be a sister to Evans siblings and daughter to Evans couple. The rtionship doesn''t build that way.

    Allie Evans smiled. Her brother was right. Aarvi Evans doesn''t take Evans for granted. She neither uses flowery words to make them feel good nor tries to get close due to the names. "I am all excited to meet my little sister, Aaron Rivas, your wife giving me the cold shoulder." Sheined to Aaron

    Aarvi looked troubled and turned to Aaron. She didn''t mean to be unfriendly. They weren''t known in the first ce. Aaron tightened his hold on Aarvi''s shoulder, assuring her Allie Evans was just ying.

    "Allie Evans, I will throw you out." He simply said.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Allie ignored Aaron, she looked at Aarvi probed, "Let''s get lunch. I am famished."

    ''Growl''

    Everyone turned to Martin whose stomach growled as if responding to Allie''s words. Martin was nning to scare the littledy but he was embarrassed by his stomach.

    "Yeah, let''s eat," Aarvi uttered slowly looking at Martin''s ears red under their gazes. She guessed Martin knew her but pretended to be unknown in Harmon Industries. And he was the friend of Allie Evans, Aaron had mentioned about. She had thought it might be some girl as they were practically together almost every day for nearly five years.

    Aaron noticed Aarvi''s gaze shifting between the two. He grabbed her wallet and his mobile from the table. He led her out as he mentioned, "You are guessing right. They will get married one day."

    "Eww��"

    "No freaking way��" The two friends voiced together and threw each other a distasteful look.

    "Let me die instead," Alliemented and shivered her body as if the thought was revolting.

    "I better be a saint." Martin pretended to be horrified.

    Aarvi watched their reactions and then looked at Aaron who gave her a knowing smile. She giggled understanding there is another shade of love. "They are so cute."

    "Cute and she!!? The world is ending."

    Allie Evans grabbed her jacket and pretended like nauseous, "Cute and him? I wish I was never born to see this day."

    Then both bantered all the way to parking, in the car, till the restaurant making Aarviugh till she had tears in her eyes, cheekbones hurt and stomach ached.

    By the end of their lunch, Martin dropped his prejudice against Aarvi and thetter spoke well with Allie. They were now acquaintances rather than sisters or friends. They dropped Aaron and Aarvi at the hospital, met Shea who was busy before. Shea and Allie Evans were more like good old friends.

    Then Aarvi was in shock to know the two were already going to explore a different city without rest. She could only send them off with the other two. When the car left the gate, Aarvi turned to Shea.

    Shea stole her eyes and hurriedly spoke, "I will get back to work, see ya��" She practically ran away, leaving Aarvi in a daze.

    Aarvi had noticed the odd behavior of Shea and Shawn at breakfast. She knew she had to let them handle but she couldn''t see them like that. She wanted to speak about Shea and Shawn with Aaron when Alex and the other four rushed up to them covered from all sides. Aaron was first to react, he pulled Aarvi close to him.

    The Shadow team didn''t have time to address them properly, "Move inside�� Move�� Move��." They rushed the two inside the hospital.

    Aaron didn''t question anything and focused on getting Aarvi to a safe location. Aarvi could only think somebody was following them or targeting them. So she obediently stayed with Aaron without a word.

    Outside, Roach, who was following them in a different car, had just parked his car when he saw Alex looking at the gates, taking the couple inside. He recoiled the bullet in his handgun and climbed on top of the car. In the next second, he jumped on the tall wall.

    Shortly, Aarvi heard a bullet pierce through the air leaping her heart to her throat. The screams of the people followed immediately. She felt the need to rush outside afraid of innocents getting hurt but Aaron controlled her movements in a firm grip around her.

    The hospital security was divided into two, one group rushed out while the rest guarded the hospital. The Shadow team focused on the two''s safety as Roach was outside. The two of them entered the elevator with Aaron and Aarvi. The other three went to another elevator. If one elevator faces the problem, there will be immediate help from each other.

    Aaron wanted to take care of his wife but she was already making calls to her team to check on things swiftly. So he stayed by her side making sure of the safety around them and the hospital.

    Without knowing what happened outside the hospital, Aarvi started thinking if she was missing something. She nned the meeting in Harmon Industries because as soon as the cops arrest Leon, she could influence shareholders to pick Aeon for the president post.

    ordingly, right after sending Leon to prison, Aeon became the acting CEO. The news about Leon being under custody and Aeon bing the President became breaking and shocking news. Leon didn''t have a friend who could selflessly help him. Others would look for their advantage first before helping Leon. Leon couldn''t offer anybody anything.. So she couldn''t put a finger on who exactly was attacking her or them.

 Chapter 719 - A Fire

    Karsen was in the hospital. He got the information, rushed out of his office to look for Aaron and Aarvi and confirm they were safe. He found them in the corridor. Aarvi was busy over a call going towards Aaron''s office, the shadow team checking on floor security, and Aaron speaking with the hospital security.

    Karsen breathed in relief. Now, they have to confirm if those were the Evans family nemesis or Leon''s one of many aids.

    He held Aarvi''s shoulder when she didn''t notice him, "Rx, Aarvi."

    Aarvi realized she was breathing less and instructing her team. She had turned cold due to an emergency. She breathed slowly and hung up the call. "I am sorry, Dad. I thought��" She sighed. She expected everything to be calm once Leon entered the prison. That was her stupidity. "Grandmother ising, I feel I am putting everyone in danger." She least wanted anybody to be hurt but Leon.

    Karsen rubbed her head. "Silly girl. It wasn''t your fault." He nced at Aaron rushing towards them, "Stay on the floor until everythinges under control."

    Aarvi nodded and turned to Aaron. Thetter breathed seeing her calm. "They fired at Roach��"

    Aarvi''s eyes widened without listening to himpletely. Aaron continued, "with a fake bullet. Roach caught them." Single-handedly.

    Astonished, Karsen and Aarvi looked at each other. The big man was too strong. He didn''t care about the bullet fired at him. Aarvi turned back to Aaron. She tried to hide her curiosity and murmured, "I want to see." She meant she wants to see how Roach caught those men who were in the car.

    She paused, ''Wait, fake bullet?'' Why would anybody follow Aarvi and Aaron with a fake bullet? Weren''t they scared of getting caught?

    "Fake bullet!?" Karsen was the first to point that out. Even though a fake bullet doesn''t enter the body, the force and speed could cause pain. Many faints due to the shock.

    "What is a fake bullet?" Aarvi innocently asked, without knowing if Roach was hurt or not.

    Aaron pointed towards the elevator and they went as he exined to her. "It''s a shell. They look like bullets but they are empty inside. It can burn the skin but couldn''t pierce through. It causes minor injury at close range."

    Aarvi nodded in response. The trio fell into deep thought thinking about what could be the reason and who could be nning this.

    The four members of the Shadow team inconspicuously went through the whole hospital to find anybody suspicious. Alex stayed by the three. They entered a room that was being guarded by the Rivas security. The hospital was already back to its peace.

    Aarvi involuntarily looked for the big man among men. She spotted Roach who stood as if he did nothing and nothing happened to him. There was no hair out of ce.

    Roach caught her eyes, she didn''t react. He looked at Aaron. Thetter''s eyes brushed over the four men on the floor and stopped at Roach. Both stared at each other and Roach gave in. "I am perfectly fine, President Rivas�� Doctor Rivas." He knew Aaron wanted to know because the woman next to him was worried.

    A doctor from the ER department entered inside with a team. The doctors treat innocents and criminals. So the team voluntarily started treating those four men. The main doctor looked at Karsen and the couple. He asked without knowing who was hurt for him to present instead of a nurse or junior doctor, "Chairman Rivas, who else is hurt?

    Roach: "..."

    Karsen pointed at Roach. Thetter obediently listened to the doctor when Aaron gave him an ''I dare you.'' look. The fake bullet had faintly burned his skin on the chest.

    "The aim is perfect, but the fake bullet attack doesn''t make sense," Aarvi muttered when Karsen was busy with a police call.

    Aaron watched the expression of the four frightened men who were between 25-35 years old. Those four looked confused seeing Roach all fine. So they didn''t know the bullet was fake. He held Aarvi and led her out, "They don''t seem to know anything. It''s a waste of time."

    Aarvi didn''t retort. She started thinking about the possibilities of the actions. "Is somebody trying to warn us?"

    Aaron nced at her. It was possible. "This couldn''t be Leon''s n." Leon would use real bullets over fake. And he couldn''t be stupid enough to attack them when he was under interrogation for attacking Aarvi. This would again fall on his head.

    "Ronron, they didn''t actually attack us."

    Aaron hummed. Those men had the chance to attack them but they didn''t. They were pretending to be following and attacking them. They used the bullet to escape when Roach tried to catch them. "Somebody is trying to provoke us�� YOU against Leon."

    Aarvi had a simr estimation. She looked at Aaron and nodded in eptance. However, they couldn''t just assume their spection and be quiet.

    In the office room,

    Sitting on the couch, Aarvi watched Roach''s actions. Roach was agile. He leaped down the tall wall fence and aimed at the wheel of the car. The car came to an abrupt stop. Seeing the handgun in Roach''s hand, the man inside the car fired at Roach without knowing it was fake.

    Roach didn''t even flinch when the bullet hit him. He ran towards the car while the public screamed and ran away. The man on the shotgun seat was so shocked by Roach''s unaffected movements that he forgot to escape.

    Roach caught the man who got off from the back seat of the car and attacked him to fight. Roach thrashed that man to the car in a single move. He didn''t even take another nce and chased the other man from the passenger seat.

    While running he grabbed somebody''s helmet, climbed over a car, and aimed it at the driver who was far ahead. Roach leaped and caught the second man and shoved him against the big cement nt pot that was on the road divider. The helmet hit the head of the driver so he was dizzy and Roach caught him too.

    Aarvi watched the video thrice. Even though the video wasn''t clear and in fragments of different cameras, she could feel Roach was totally different when he was attacking. It was as if they took away something precious and he wanted to kill them. He didn''t do it as his job but as his obligation, a responsibility.

    Aaron noticed her silence for so long. He went to the couch and turned off the video. "What''s wrong?" He tried to be her emotional support if needed.

    "Did Captain Roach lose his family?" Aarvi asked leaning towards him. Roach always stayed around them. Never once went anywhere.

    Aaron''s expression hardened hearing the question. Roach was suggested by his maternal uncle Louis. Jordan appointed him for Aaron''s safety as Aarvi was found in a brutal state and she might have some enemies. "Leon annihted his whole family in a fire." He didn''t forget to append, "Six years ago." He didn''t want her to think it was because of her and Leon''s grudges.

    Aarvi felt a lump in her throat. She always thought Roach dislikes Leon because a captain in limitary, he couldn''t punish Leon for his illegal activities. "Why?" Her low voice barely sounded.

    Aaron removed her heels andid her on the couch with her head on hisp. Throwing the knitted lightweight nket over her, he told her how much he knew, "He had parents, a younger brother, a wife who was pregnant. His younger brother was working at Harmon Industries as a manager. He had a fiancee."

    Aarvi gritted her teeth. She could already guess what wasing next. She didn''t interrupt and Aaron continued about Roach''s younger brother, "Leon''s eyesid on that girl when she was at thepany to pick Roach''s brother up. After two days, she suicides in her apartment, dropping a message that Leon vited her and she couldn''t live with it."

    Aarvi curled up hearing him.. How many families and girls dissolved due to Leon''s lust? Aarvi shivered and clutched Aaron''s hand tight when she recalled, she almost became one of them.

 Chapter 720 - A Predator In The Darkness

    Aaron sensed Aarvi changes listening about a girl''s suicide due to Leon. He gently pulled her up from hisp and embraced her. He didn''t mean to remind her of the past. When she had asked about Roach once, he had brushed off for the same reason.

    He had to continue to tell her about Roach''s family when she was expecting him toplete. "The cops pretended to be serious when Roach''s brother went toin and passed the information to Leon." Just like what happened with her.

    "The same night their house caught fire in an explosion. The case was closed with a fake report as Roach''s brother couldn''t take his fiancee''s death.

    Leon''s men tried to assassinate Roach when they got to know one is alive and knew about the message. Roach escaped but he held no power to teach Leon a lesson. He left the military to kill Leon but he was convinced by Uncle Louis and followed me around while trying to gather proof against Leon."

    Aarvi understood Roach had no proof to state his family was destroyed by Leon. Aaron looked at her face snuggling against his chest, "Roach stopped looking for evidence when he got to know you are dealing with Leon." Roach had high hopes for her that she would put an end to Leon.

    Aaron tapped on her nose to get her attention, "So many are in the hopes that my Cupcake could finish what she started." He was proud of her.

    He saw her emotional eyes turn sharp. He knew she was thinking of some n and there it was, "I will give Leon to Roach."

    Yes, she had been through a nightmarish, hellish experience, she has post traumas too. Nevertheless, she is living well, she got her love, she has so many people who care for her expecting nothing in return.

    Whereas Roach lost everything. Likewise, many lost everything and some lost their loved ones. So more than her, she felt they had right over Leon''s life and to decide his fate.

    Aaron could read why she made some more changes in her n. He pecked her forehead, caressing her head. He will support her no matter what she decides, excluding letting Leon live freely.

    After it, Aarvi again started thinking about who must have attacked her or Aaron or both with fake bullets. Was it Leon''s enemy to provoke her? Or is it somebody warning them?

    Aaron studied his research-rted materials while he gently caressed her head on hisp, putting her to sleep.

    It had been an hour when Karsen rushed inside after visiting the police station. "Aa-" He paused looking at Aarvi sleeping.

    Aaron read the worry on Karsen''s face. Leaving his book aside, he carefullyid Aarvi''s head on the cushion. Karsen pointed to the adjacent room and went there to avoid waking her up. Aaron followed him.

    Karsen handed a tiny piece of paper and informed Aaron, "Somebody is warning you or Aarvi or both. Those men met a man in some dark alleyway. They were instructed to follow any one of you. Fire only if they are caught. They saw you in a dessert shop and followed you guys hence the Shadow team wasn''t able to notice before."

    Aaron read the message, [Beware.] Aaron guessed the paper was inside the fake bullets and the cops found out.

    Aaron nced at sleeping Aarvi. She was right. Somebody wants to warn them. More like, alert them about the existence of the man in the dark. A foe in the dark, preying on them.

    As per Karsen''s words, that foe knew well, Aron and Aarvi security would find those men and the message would be passed to them. It wasn''t an attack on them but notifying them about theing danger.

    Karsen asked in a dilemma, "Could that man be one among the people Aarvi was dealing with?" He was worried about how Aarvi and Aaron might do in the country S. The dangers would be more.

    Aaron paused his train of thoughts. Shawn and Dax were thinking thest man was Sebastian. Aaron and Zain knew well it wasn''t Sebastian. In Aarvi''s hit list, Sebastian was like a dead rat. So there still exists a person who was yet to face his wife.

    As far as he could remember, Aarvi wished a favor from Jaxon. She had told Aaron that favor was to deal with thest person. That favor wasn''t granted yet so thest person was still left.

    If that person was stronger than Leon, thetter could have taken his help or already attacked Aarvi to avoid getting destroyed by her. Aarvi would never stay quiet and risk her life or all of them. If that person had attacked them, she would have guessed immediately. Thus that man wasn''t strong and he wasn''t behind today''s incident.

    Aaron responded to Karsen, "No, Uncle Karsen. Cupcake wouldn''t have been so confused if it was one of those men."

    Karsen sighed in resignation. The business field always gave them enemies. As time moved, those enemies grew and became dangerous and evil enough to threaten their life. He felt helpless to see Aaron and Aarvi struggling to have a normal life between all the fuss.

    If he was in their position, he would have lived, breathed, slept thinking about troubles. He was amazed how these two yet made some time for each other and tried to live.

    He patted Aaron''s shoulder, "You are beyond my belief." He felt the struggles in their life made them strong. He wished them to be stronger and live happy life.

    Aaron: "..."

    Aaron could only track the thoughts of his Cupcake. He was clueless about what was running in Karsen''s mind.

    Karsen entered Aaron''s office and was leaving when his heart leaped to his throat at a sudden blow.

    "Ronron." Aarvi jerked up from her sleep, uttering loud enough to stop one in their tracks.

    Karsen swallowed his heart back and turned around patting his chest. He wanted to confirm she wasn''t speaking in a dream or screaming in a nightmare.

    However, Aaron ran out of the next room. Aarvi often had nightmares if anybody vited her personal space as simple as a touch. Leon had crossed her space and he was the one who left deep scars in her.

    He was about to hold her but she was calm. She wasn''t crying. There was no irregr breathing. She wasn''t scared. Instead, she was blinking, falling into deep thought. For a moment, he doubted the same as Karsen. Speaking in sleep with open eyes.

    He lifted his hand to wave in front of her face but Aarvi clutched it down, "Ronron, I think I know who is behind the attack."

    "You gave me quite a shock," Karsen eximed and breathed deep as he went to sit.

    Aaron who just had an emotional roller coaster itched to smack her head. He sat next to her, covering her legs with a knitted nket.

    Aarvi turned to the door hearing the voice, "I am sorry, Dad. I was just a little eager for his opinion." She pointed at Aaron.

    Aaron fetched water while making fun of her, "Weren''t you sleeping, Cupcake? Who thinks in their sleep?" Karsen chuckled realizing Aaron was right.

    Aarvi pouted. She was thinking about the loopholes and possible foes. Her bad luck, her thoughts became a dream. A dream of chess.. She had wless moves on each one excluding one pawn that was in the corner.

 Chapter 721 - Hitting Him When He Is Down

    Aaron helped her drink water and Karsen heeded to the main topic, "And who is that?" He wanted them to get rid of all the troubles soon so that they could enjoy their life.

    Aarvi quickly stopped Aaron and responded to Karsen, "Dad, I guess President Merton is doing this."

    Aaron, who was cing the water ss on the coffee table, paused. Merton, he had forgotten about them. Even though they didn''t have an intention to trouble Mertons, he and his wife ripped them off. Well, his wife''s n went off smoothly and the stable running Mertons were struggling and stumbling at other projects too.

    Aaron could understand her well with fewer words. But Karsen needed an exnation and the reason behind her guess. He preferred to have clearmunication without misassumptions.

    Aarvi checked on Aaron. Seeing him think of it, she turned back to Karsen who looked confused.So she chose to brief the past incidents in case he might not know what Merton''s did.

    "Dad, do you remember a cab minister was shot and Aaron attended the surgery?"

    Karsen nodded in response.

    Aarvi continued, "Chairman Merton took Leon''s help for it. They were nning to pin me on Aaron and revoke his practice license. They had attacked the minister after surgery too. Fortunately, the minister is safe. They intended to ruin Aaron''s name and get the Golden oil project."

    Karsen''s expression changed. As Aarvi guessed, Karsen didn''t know aplete truth. She bit her tongue for next and she continued, "To teach them a lesson, I acquired their another project, Global vige project. So they lost two major projects.

    The youngest son of Merton is in prison for kidnapping Shea because he wanted to threaten Aaron to drop the project. Shea is safe, Rivas got Golden Oil and gas.

    Now with theirpany losing in the market slowly and their name tarnished with their youngest son''s imprisonment, they hold a big grudge against us."

    Falling into a weak state, Merton should have looked after improving their situation. Since Leon wasn''t in a state to help them, Aarvi hadn''t thought they would try to attack them.

    Aarvi didn''t forget to add, "Well, this is my analysis. There might be different people."

    Karsen nodded in understanding. If her guess was right, then she was ahead of the man in attack. Else, they have to be careful of the lurking predator.

    Karsen voiced his doubt, "Aarvi, as far as I know, the current President is a good man. Chairman Merton might have a hand in this. Why did you point at the President?" He knew she mentioned her hypothesis clearly. He took note of ''President Merton'', he wanted to know her reasons.

    Aarvi looked away from Karsen and silently sighed. She held her arms and softly brushed as an ironic smile crept upon her face, "Dad, humiliation, pain, heartbreak, ego, jealousy are deadliest. Humans could turn into what they are not and do what they never thought." She shed him a helpless smile.

    President Merton was often berated and humiliated by his father who always demanded to make more money, taking more projects. After what they did, it would affect the acting CEO very badly. Chairman Merton might be angry but he wouldn''t dare to straightly face Rivas. So she took the President''s name.

    Aaron turned to her hearing her words. If not Karsen, Aaron knows the hidden meaning behind her words. Karsen was taken aback. Even though he was proud of her mature, strong, and smart side, he would love to see her enjoy life being a girl of her age.

    He stood up shaking his head. He humored to change the air, "Grandmother Aarvi, I understood." She did speak like she had lived her life for too long.

    Aarvi chuckled at hearing him. "Don''t worry, Dad. I and Aaron will handle these." She said before he bid them and left.

    Aaron ced his elbow on the couch backrest, leaned his head on his knuckles, and flirted with her, instead of putting his team to work on the case, "My dear Great-grandmother, don''t you think you are little�� tooo�� sexy for your age?" His eyes traveled down her curves and then up to her beautiful face.

    Aarvi was momentarily speechless. When did she back off in the mischievousness? So she grabbed the nket to cover herself, "You wretched rascal, is this how you look at your great-grandmother?"

    That came as a surprise to Aaron. He expected her to say as she was young and kicking. His lips arced to a tempting curve, his hands pressed on either side of her and loomed over her. "Look!?my dear great-grandmother, I can do much more for you." He effortlessly pinned her on the couch. But tempting her still needed some effort.

    Guessing what he was getting at, Aarvi chose to tempt him instead. She tugged his cor and closed the distance between them until they could feel their breath on their skin, leaving barely any gap between their lips. Both were tempted and it became a silent game of who loses control first.

    Aarvi teased further in a low voice, alluring tone, "You brat, aren''t you scared I will tell to your great-grandfather?"

    Aaron faintly twitched when her naughty fingers were sensually grazing Adam''s apple. It bobbed in response and brought a sly curve on her lips. That was cheating when he wasn''t even touching her yet.

    He pretended to be capturing her delicious lips causing her hooded eyes to close but she flung her lips open and burst into a fit ofughter, squirming under him.

    "R-ron-ron�� N-no... " Aarvi screamed his name, cried, andughed without restraint when he tickled her waist.

    "Trickster��" It was her punishment for cheating. It was so easy to tickle her and she couldn''t do the same for revenge as he doesn''t feel tickles.

    Roach, who was time passing outside, forced himself to stay out as the screams weren''t the screams of fear. He constrained himself to think anything while hearing all the noisesing from inside. But when it fell oddly silent, he knew he should leave quickly, before hearing anything he shouldn''t.

    -----

    Meanwhile, at the police station.

    Leon was sitting like a statute trying to hold his anger and think, hard and smart. If he can''t have the Harmon Industries, he doesn''t care about the family either. So why should he let Aeon smoothly run it?

    He plotted to ruin thepany. If he can''t have it, he doesn''t want his family to enjoy it. He needed a mobile to reach some people but his mobile was confiscated. They allowed him to call hiswyer once.

    The cops interrogated him but he had the right to stay silent so he answered no question. Not even a single simple one. However, they dropped him a visit once an hour and he was still uncooperative.

    If he could get a mobile, he needs somebody to carry out his new ns. Dn appeared in his mind, he didn''te even after more than five hours had passed. A small part of him regretted being careless while handling Dn. And then, he scoffed in mind, thinking Dn showed his true colors. He jumped to the winning side. But the winner would be known in the end and he wanted to be the one.

    While he was weaving his daydream, suddenly the door opened and two officers brought four men inside. Leon easily guessed them as local thugs.

    "Look carefully, he might be the one." A cop probed with a vile smirk on his face. He was the same cop who released his hands when Aaron came. One who holds a grudge against him.

    The four men looked frightened, not of Leon but the officer. They swallowed nervously and pointed at him, "Y-yeah, he is the one who ordered us to trail President Evans and President Rivas."

    Leon furrowed. He ordered nobody to do that. It was a critical time, the lower he stayed, it was easier to get out of the mess. He looked at the two officers, they smirked at him provokingly. Leon realized they were ming him for what he hadn''t done or known.

    "How dare you use me wrongly?" Leon growled.

    Another man nervously pointed out, "T-the s-same voice." It was a lie.

    "What the f**k!?" Leon stood up glowering at them.

    "T-the same h-height."

    Leon: "..."

    And another case was pinned to Leon''s name.

    Leon realized Aarvi gave so many people a chance to hit him when he was down.. He couldn''t guard up against everyone.

 Chapter 722 - James Crawford

    Leon was trying hard to keep his cool and not get angry. The cops who wereing inside to check if he might respond to their questions stopped asking him anything. Leon thought he irritated them enough to keep them away.

    However, the cops continued to enter his room more frequently. They would bring a man or two, just to simply pin as many cases on him. The simple case of pickpocketing, theft, and also harassing. Those small thieves were pointing at Leon and were stating Leon asked them to do it. It was like every little illegal, criminal, offensive activity in that police station area was done by Leon.

    By the time Dn entered inside with a city''s topwyer, Leon had seven dummy cases on him. Dn looked concerned when he entered the cold interrogation room. Thewyer behind him had no special expression on his face. His gaze on Leon was hard to fathom.

    "Brother Leon, are you alright? I am sorry, all thewyers are declining to work against President Evans. Aeon declined to lend me,pany advocates." He didn''t ask Aeon.

    On the surface, Dn looked worried about Leon, whereas he was giving a reality check to Leon. Nevertheless, Dn did meet manywyers. Many who would please him at the sight, shooed him away from the door. Yet, Dn wasn''t offended. It became a market analysis for him.

    Dn pointed to thewyer next to him, "Mr. Larson was reluctant too but I convinced him to at least speak with you before deciding." By the end of his words, Lawyer Larson was sitting in front of Leon and Dn stood between them next to the table.

    Leon barely nced at thewyer and watched Dn. Thetter was breathless, his shirt was wet here and there, highlighting he was running around. The faint dots of sweat were on his face and his hair wasn''t tidy. It had marks of fingers running over the hair multiple times.

    Leon wanted to trust Dn but something in him was telling him not to do so. Dn was the same yet something was odd. Leon scoffed, "You should hire him for yourself." He meant thewyer. "Do you think she will let you off?" He sneered and looked at thewyer.

    Dn snorted in his mind. Despite staying in dire situations, Leon hadn''t learned. Ego and pride were deep into bones.

    "Mr. Larson is reluctant!" He stated mockingly. "Looks like you forgot the past." Many times they collided together and made money.

    Larson was a man in histe thirties. A few years older than Leon. Any criminal cases regarding Leon were registered, he made sure to invalidate them for Leon.

    "President�� Mr. Harmon, I think you don''t clearly know who you are going against. Have you read the handwrittenint of President Evans?" Larson didn''t show disrespect to Leon but sounded careful while speaking of Aarvi.

    Larson responded to his own question, "I guess not. Your case is no simple one. President Evans didn''t just take legal actions against you, she is warning the whole department. Do you know what happened after you were brought in here?"

    Larson smiled sardonically. First time in his whole life, he read a very detailed handwrittenint in such beautiful handwriting about three whole pages. Even though she hadn''t warned the department directly, her subtle way of using words put the department in shock. If she dares to do so, underestimating her was stupidity.

    Leon furrowed hearing Larson''s words. Aarvi was in a position where she could ask the cops to go near her to get the sign on theint paper. If she dropped by and gave a handwrittenint, she was letting people know she was going to deal with Leon personally and the media would closely follow the case. If not the cops, now the media would dig up all the work of him without extra pay.

    Larson again responded to his own question, "The cops voluntarily requested for a change in departments, transferred to different locations in the fear of getting suspended.

    This created quite a buzz and the whole country is looking here, at you. People are standing by President Evans, not in fear, to support a woman. And guess what!?... President Evans contacted none of them."

    Larson was afraid of a mess of Leon tracing towards him. So he was keeping track of it, to be prepared to escape from thew.

    Dn had thought Aarvi and Aaron were doing it behind the scenes. Hearing Larson, he faintly nodded. ''She is showing what true power is.'' He thought and looked at Leon.

    Leon who heard everything was managing to clench his teeth but on nonchnce. He asked, trying not to show his eagerness, "Who is handling my case?"

    Larson pushed his mobile in front of Leon to show the pictures of cops. Dn recognized most of them and Leon identified a few of them. "Some voluntarily put themselves ahead to work on the case and some are chosen by the ministry of home affairs. Many are still on the way to Mocon. The ones who are here, are waiting for you to mess up. The movement you lose control, they will kill you and state as if you attacked them." It was internal information he received. Larson pitied the man who went against the wrong person.

    Dn and Leon froze hearing Larson. Why didn''t they know Aarvi had such a deep connection?

    Larson noticed their dilemma, "Not Rivas, neither Louis nor Burton family. Somebody even stronger is backing her. Somebody who wields power at higher authority."

    Dn blurted out, "The Evans." Leon got the same name on his lips. As far as they knew Aarvi wanted to deal with Leon on her own. So they couldn''t understand why Evans was involved.

    Leon and Dn looked at each other. Both had the same thought in their mind. ''Aarvi doesn''t know Evans acting behind the scenes.''

    Larson looked at the two. Anybody could guess Leon couldn''t simply try to kidnap Aarvi due to power of attorney. There was something brewing between them and he didn''t know that.

    Larson bluntly asked, "Did you rape President Evans?"

    Both men were caught off guard. Leon would have responded as ''almost'' but he didn''t. He didn''t want to be aughing stock. So he denied, "No."

    "Any of her friends, family, knowns?" Curious Lawyer questioned immediately.

    Leon furrowed immediately and shut the man up, "Are you mywyer? If not, take your ass out."

    Larson nodded as he stood. With this behavior, it was going to be difficult for Leon to survive in the police station. Larson came to the main point, the reason behind his visit, "I got the news that you hired Lawyer James Crawford. Does he perhaps need an assistant who knows you well?"

    Leon''s face darkened. However, he didn''t say much as Lawyers had their association, and information travels between them too fast. "Leave," Leon ordered. He wasn''t a good man to start with. If Larson had shown interest in taking up the case instead of feeding his curiosity, he probably asked James Crawford.

    Dn had once read about James Crawford. An internationally renowned legal practitioner. He never lost a case and always turned the situation around if he was at the losing end. Dn didn''t know if he should pray for Aarvi or pity the foreigner.

    Well, he will use his trump card only when he feels necessary.. So he wasn''t the least bit scared of Leon.

 Chapter 723 - Love Is Immortal

    Dn sat down once thewyer left. Without awyer, he knew he wouldn''t get to speak much with Leon. So he came right to the point, "Brother Leon, is there anything I could do for you?" He already knew what happened in the morning so he didn''t question anything rted to the same.

    Leon watched Dn for a few seconds and smirked. He couldn''t trust Dn so he will just give him a ticket to hell, "Yeah�� Get some useless evidence and join hands with Aarvi. Keep me updated about her moves." If Dn lies, then it would be clear that he was really working with Aarvi. Well, he had his motive and a way to escape by sending Dn away.

    Dn was speechless. One was sending him to Leon and thetter was sending him to her. This would be pure torture and a true test to his every brain cells. He will have to weigh each thing and before reporting them about the other.

    "Brother Leon, do you think she will believe me? She is way too smart to get fooled." Dn promptly responded. He didn''t want to be around Aarvi. She was too dangerous without weapons and she could turn the simple situation into anything she likes.

    Leon thought it was indeed true. He gave a deep thought for a few seconds and came up with another easy solution, "Then go to her and tell her directly that I want you to follow her daily. If she doesn''t allow it, I will kill you."

    Dn: "..."

    Aarvi had no reason to keep him around her and she doesn''t have to care about his life. What Leon was trying to do? Dn couldn''t�� couldn''t�� Dn''s eyes glinted sharply. Leon wants to know where she lives and where she frequents. ''What is his n?'' He thought.

    On the surface Dn looked speechless and clueless, "Then she will wait to hear that I died by your hands."

    Leon snorted in his mind. He also wanted to see how Aarvi might react to those words. So he wanted to send Dn near Aarvi. He didn''t ask if Dn was fine with his n. He continued to order, "There is a button camera in my room drawer. Wear it all the time, hiding from her."

    Dn mumbled pretending to be thinking, "Then she will send me here filing as I was spying on her and threatening her."

    Leon didn''t react to any words. He was adamant about sending him to Aarvi.

    Dn looked reluctant but had no choice. The cops called him out when the time limit crossed. He walked out of the police station, avoided the media, and sat in his car. ''Where is Aarvi now?'' He didn''t know. He left the station premises to get the button camera first.

    ----

    At the other end,

    Aarvi and Aaron navigated towards the airport to pick Zelda. Likewise, everyone from the Rivas family was there. Shea wasn''t there.

    Aarvi removed her seatbelt and noticed Jordan standing, staring at the arrival gate. He was well-groomed in his favorite suit which was bought by Zelda long ago. He was holding the best came from his collection. Anticipation and nervousness were etched on his face.

    Aarvi pointed at Jordan, "Ronron, you have to pick me just like grandfather even if I go out for a day." A little wish of hers that she suddenly got.

    Aaron nced at Jordan and turned to her. He took a few seconds and she was shocked, there was nothing to think about. He turned her down, "Nope." He alighted the car and closed the door looking at her jutted lips and grumpy look. She didn''t alight the car. Her eyes followed him. Aaron opened the door for her and she ignored him.

    Megan, Karsen who got out of their car, watched them and chuckled. Connor heard Shawn''sint about the dog food he always gets to eat. Yet, Jordan didn''t look anywhere but the arrival gate.

    Aaron slipped his hand to hold her hand and asked her to get off as if he was getting annoyed by her behavior in public, "Cupcake, grandma will be here soon. Are you going to wee her like this?"

    Aarvi snorted and pped his hand away. "I will not talk to you. Go." She threw her silly tantrums. She just wanted to know why he said no. is it so hard to pick her up from the airport if she goes somewhere?

    "And why?" He asked seriously.

    Aarvi forgot she just said she won''t talk to him, "Because�� You are so mean."

    She says something to punish him yet, she forgets what she said a second before. Sighing internally, Aaron wrapped his hand to bring her out but she held the driver''s seat and started crying as if he was going to kidnap her.

    The Rivas family excluding Jordan: "..."

    Aaron knew she was just ying around and she wasn''t actually angry. So he held her hands in one hand and another hand around her waist and brought her out like a human-sized doll.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''You dumb man, can''t you just get angry at me?'' She thought. Grabbing the flowers, she ran away from him. Aaron shook his head in resignation and closed the door. Women are suchplex creatures.

    Aarvi handed the bouquet to Jordan who finally shifted his attention away from the gate to Aarvi. He looked down at the beautiful bouquet of white flowers.

    He looked confused looking at white flowers, "Lillies?" Lillies are usually used for the dead.

    Megan teased before Aarvi could respond, "GiggleMug, Dad is asking for red roses." Everyone chuckled, making Jordan embarrassed.

    Aarvi shook her head, "Grandfather, it''s not lily. Lilly usually has dusty orange, white or yellow anthers. Their petals are longer than this. This flower is called Star of Bethlehem, it signifies reconciliation." The anthers of Bethlehem are in the light shade of green.

    Aarvi pointed to the small white flowers between Bethlehem, "This flower is alyssum maritimum. The meaning is- our love is immortal, I will always love you, let our love be forever."

    Aarvi controlled her lips from curling up when the elders and Shawn sang in chorus, "Ohhh..."

    Jordan was indeed embarrassed but he liked how each flower had its meaning. He shot daggers at the rest and scolded, "How insensitive of you!! Look at my granddaughter-inw and learn." It was just an excuse to avoid being more awkward.

    Then he turned to Aarvi who had more to say, "There were many bright colors which have simr meaning but I thought white would suit better."

    Jordan gave a satisfied nod. He liked it. He asked in confusion, "But how will my wife know the meaning of the flowers?"

    Aarvi half shrugged her shoulders, "Obviously, grandfather will tell grandmother." She meant- ''You have to confess your love to your wife.''

    "That''s a smart move," Shawn remarked, impressed by how one could send a message to another in the form of flowers.

    Aaron, who caught the olddiesing, went to his wife, tugged her away from Jordan. His grandfather would prefer to see his wife walking up to him so that he could confirm she was reallying back.

    Aarvi wanted to tease the old man more, she fell silent when she saw him point his chin at the door. Since she had met Zelda recently, she wasn''t as excited as others. She looked at Zelda and Jordan''s reactions with the rest. Everyone had a content smile. Megan had the brightest smile. Sophia, the housekeeper, had a faint smile. As soon as she noticed them, her smile and eyes turned emotional.

    However, Zelda was expressionless. Even though Jordan wasn''t smiling, one could feel his lifted spirits. His face was glowing like never before, yet his nervousness was visible by his hands.

    Shawn went forward first. He hugged his grandmother, greeted Sophia, and took the luggage trolly. Aarvi saw others waiting patiently.

    Zelda looked at her husband and his hands. She hid her emotions watching the flowers. "Did you forget your age?" She taunted on the surface but still took the flower before Jordan could offer them to her.

    Jordan said nothing while the rest had a faint smile watching Zelda.

    Then the rest met Zelda and watched Zelda and Jordan leave in a car. Aarvi broke the silence in worry, "They spoke nothing."

    Shawn ced his elbow on her shoulder and reduced her worry, "Little Heart, trust me, you wouldn''t like to see grandfather as a wife''s ve. He will be at his wife''s beck and call. You will get to see it from tomorrow."

    "Oh��"

    "Let''s go, guys, I am starving." Megan hurried them. Zelda and Jordan had a dinner date at home. While the rest were going to a restaurant to give the couple privacy.

    Shawn and Connor left in the sports car. Sophia got into Karsen and Megan''s car left next. Aaron saw his wife''s lips jutted again. He flicked on her nose and responded to what she wanted to listen to, "How can I pick my wife when I will go with her wherever she goes?"

    Well, that was enough to brighten her mood. "That''s more like a wife doting hubby."

    Aaron: "..."

    Shaking his head, he directed her to the back seat, "Let''s Roach drive." And both took the back seats. Before Roach could move, Aarvi hurriedly stopped him looking outside, "Wait, wait��"

    Aarvi saw a man in grey hair stepping out of the arrival gate. She furrowed as soon as she identified James Crowford. He was the samewyer she wanted to hire as an alternate to Nikun. James harshly turned her down in an email.

    Why is he in Mocon? Leon Harmon!? Aarvi clenched her teeth. James is a dangerous man who ys with words meticulously.. Aarvi wasn''t in a position to lose after today.

 Chapter 724 - One Faces Their Level Of Problems

    After watching James Crawford, Aarvi felt the need to find a strong assistant to Nikun. She closed her eyes and breathed. She believed Nikun could handle this yet.

    "What''s wrong, Cupcake?" Aaron looked out of the window. His eyes narrowed at the man who was walking between five men. He was in his early fifties, the suit on his body and upright posture made him look younger. He was wearing golden rim ss that gave a stern look to his face. He identified the old man as he got closer. "James Crawford!?" His voice reached her ears.

    He sat back and looked at herplex expression. For a moment he thought she might want to meet him, "Cupcake, he is Nick''s mentor. Do you wanna meet him?"

    He suddenly paused. Aarvi didn''t hire him, there are no major cases in Mocon. So what is James Crawford doing in Mocon out of all the cities?

    Suddenly the little frame leaped on him, "Ronron, you are the solution to all my problems."

    ''Muah,'' She pecked him hard on the cheek and sat back.

    Aaron and Roach: "..."

    One had no idea what he did and another one couldn''t believe they became more shameless day by day. He felt the need to think if he should follow the couple to country S.

    Aarvi typed a string of numbers as she gave a green signal, "Let''s not make them wait."

    Roach understood and drove out with the Shadow team keeping a safety check.

    Aarvi assigned a new task to her team once they responded, "Guys, James Crawford, awyer from country U reached Mocon just a few minutes ago. I want you guys to find out his schedule and useful information."

    [Roger that.] Aarvi heard three voices in unison before the call ended.

    Aaron wanted to ask her what was going on, Aarvi called Nikun Morris. He pulled his sly wife''s cheek guessing her n. "Ronron��" She rubbed her cheek.

    [Aarvi!?] Nikun''s voice sounded.

    "Brother Nick, I have a surprise for you." She sounded excited and cheerful.

    ''More like a deathly shock.'' Aaron thought. Although he trusted his friend''s capability, his friend would have a mini heart attack after knowing he has to fight his mentor and win on him. The mentor knew every weakness of Nikun and holds enormous experience.

    Nikun became curious instantly, [And what is it?]

    Aarvi didn''t reveal the ny-nine percent probability of James being thewyer of Leon. "I said it''s a surprise, Brother Nick. Get ready quickly�� in casuals. You should look stylish, confident yet carefree."

    Nikun had spoken to Mehak just a few minutes before. So he was careful, [I am not going to meet any girl, Aarvi.] Else why should he appear as she said?

    "Ohhh��" Aarvi sounded in disbelief, making Aaron p his forehead at her voice acting. "Brother Nick, what are you thinking? Should I call Sister Mehak?"

    Nikun: "..."

    Aarvi chuckled, hearing nothing, "It''s not about any girl, Brother Nick. It''s about a surprise. Get ready, please. I will send you the address soon. The driver will get you there."

    Nikun hissed in suspicion by hearing her sweet words, adding please and all. He was wary of her antics now and guessed this surprise of hers might blow his mind. [Why am I getting chills? Aarvi, what are you being so mysterious with me?]

    Aarvi shrugged in the car, "For your good, Brother Nick. We will see youter." She hung up the call.

    Aaron smiled helplessly. If she tells Nikun about his mentor, by the time he could reach James, he will guess the reason behind James''s presence. He will be nervous. It would be the first fall of Nikun against his mentor.

    Now Nikun will excitedly meet James and have a conversation without thinking of Leon. By the time Aarvi reveals it to him and directs him, James will have to think and be double careful of Nikun''s confidence.

    Extra care could be dangerous too as they will tend to make mistakes. But, James had a top-notch team to rectify. It was going to be hard on Nikun.

    "Any ns to meet James Crawford?" Aaron asked as she had said they will meet Nikunter.

    Aarvi shook her head, she had no ns to meet that man who rejected her without giving her a chance to speak with him.

    Her expression turned serious. She didn''t want to scare Nikun hence she tried to keep it light and cheerful. "It will be very tough for Brother Nick. I want to see how confident he could be after meeting James. If his confidence is not the same or higher if he wasn''t driven to fight against, then��" It means they lost before the two armies met on the battlefield.

    Aaron was confident in Nikun but he didn''t say anything to Aarvi. Anything could happen after Nikun meets James. Arvi''s choice of bringing Nikun to face his mentor before the courtroom was well thought. He chose to let his wife analyze her part without the pressure of his opinion.

    "I will help you look for anotherwyer who could be on standby."

    Aarvi nodded with a hum and hugged his arm. Aaron and Rivas Industries'' reach was too vast than hers. He was her husband so she didn''t deny his help.

    Aaron made her sit and turned to her, "Don''t you get tired?"

    Aarvi tilted her in confusion. She took so much rest that she doubts how he could work nonstop.

    "You havepany to manage, Leon''s case to handle, everyone''s safety to think about, your friends to worry about, a big family to take care of, and me to give some time." He poked her head, "How does the little brain here keep everything track?"

    He just mentioned what she did today, from morning to evening. First, she went to Skr, then handled those kidnappers, went to Harmon Industries, gave a check on everyone if they were doing good, arranged flowers on behalf of Jordan, and stayed with him to make him less worried. With all that, she made sure everything is going smoothly.

    Aarvi sat away from him. "Ronron, why are you trying to scare me?" Doing it didn''t feel difficult but listening to him put everything separately.

    What he meant to say was, she should take a break and rest.

    Aarvi briefed, to tell him she was privilegedpared to so many women in the world, "Most of the women always handle many things every day. Do you know? Middle-ss families always handle everything on their own whereas we have maids and workers to take care of many misceneous jobs, like cleaning, paying bills, grocery shopping, budget management, vehicle service, and so on.

    Now that more women are working, they also take care of the household. They have high pressure to handle their expenses, make some savings, and emergency measures are far higher than us. Most of the men just go to work and demand to get served at home. Women have no choice. It''s very rare to see women and men sharing household work."

    Roach smiled when he listened to her. He was from a middle-ss family, his father did exactly what she said, Probably he also did the same as he was in the military. He had seen his mother manage the house so well. On the surface, it feels like nothing, but hearing Aarvi, he realized they were doing so much work every day.

    But he had none to tell him he smiled for the first time in all these years.

    Aaron sighed. He was worried about his wife and she was normalizing everything as if it was nothing. "If that''s a lot of work and difficult for them, do you think they could handle what you do? Everyone faces their level of problems."

    Aarvi nodded in understanding, "Everything apart, I have you to rant about." Aaron covered her lips with his hand before she could start her over-dramatic ranting and raving in front of Roach.

    Although he didn''t ept Roach''s n to follow them to country S, he knew Roach was the best one to keep his wife safe in his absence. He would not think twice to shield Aarvi with his life and never harbor ill thoughts against her. Aaron was selfish when it came to Aarvi. So he avoided Roach from knowing his wife couldn''t just be childish, but super crazy, drama queen.

    Well, somebody else knew how crazy she was. At the other end, Nikun was in shock looking at the message on his mobile and James Crawford in front of him.. ''Aaron Rivas, your wife has gone insane.''

 Chapter 725 - A Finest Wine To The Table

    Nikun got ready and left with the vi towards the city center. He was curious and also wary thinking about it. He gave up the idea of asking Aaron who will never spoil his wife''s ns.

    At some point, he noticed the driver check his mobile and take a U-turn. So he asked, "Where are we going right now?"

    "To a hotel, Mr. Morris." The driver responded respectfully but didn''t mention a name.

    HIs mobile beeped. It was a message from Aarvi, [Brother Nick, make sure you keep the case details confidential.]

    ''Weird,'' he thought. Why would he speak about the case with anybody?

    He shrugged his thoughts and patiently waited. If Aarvi arranged something, then it must be worth the wait. He believed it.

    The car slowly came to a stop in front of Mocon''s most luxurious seven-star hotel. If Nikun was just anybody, he would have taken a nce around, but being a son of a hotelier, this hotel was like nothing.

    Going inside, Nikun didn''t know what to do or where to go. So he was about to call Aarvi, but a middle-aged manager noticed him and reached him. "Mr. Morris? Just now we got a message and you areing here." He pointed towards the elevator, "This way please."

    This wasn''t the Morris hotel or the hotel acquired by Morris so Nikun was confused with such VIP treatment. But he followed as it was arranged by Aarvi.

    The manager continued to speak with a polite smile on his face, "Why don''t you take a rest in your suite first? We could speakter or in the morning, of course."

    Nikun didn''t know what was going on. ''My suite? Like in hell.'' Instead of paying a two days price for a presidential suite in that hotel, he could easily get a cozy apartment in the city.

    Well, he yed along, "Yeah, sure."

    The manager gave a nod, "That''s fantastic. What about the dinner, Mr. Morris? Would you like to have it in your suite or the restaurant? I would rmend you try the neenth-floor multi-cuisine restaurant. It gives a good view of the city." He was very enthusiastic.

    ''Yeah, yeah, rip me off, you salesman.'' Nikun forced a smile on his face. If Aarvi hadn''t paid for all these, he was going to haunt her every day.

    He was about to respond, and a person in the waiting area caught his attention. "Excuse me��" He brushed them away and took a few steps back to have a good look at the man. A smile crept up his face, "I guess, I will have dinner in the restaurant you suggested if your other guest honors me." He was ready to throw all his money on a meal to eat with his mentor.

    The manager assumed it must be a beautiful sexydy. His mind started running wild thinking of different ns like candlelight, live music to make the dinner special and rip the rich man off.

    With high hopes turned to where Nikun went. A sexy smirk he expected on Nikun felt different. Nikun looked like a favorite son of his father when he took a long stride to reach the person. Manager''s lips twitched. He said he thought too much and the person was an old man. He stood aside to wait for them.

    Seeing James Crawford, Nikun threw every logic out of his head, mind, heart, and body. He forgot that Aarvi had arranged a surprise for him also. All he could see was the master who taught him how to be the best among the rest.

    Nikun was considered as the naughtiest yet the sharp apprentice under James. Despite James scolding him to be serious, it never went overboard. James wanted Nikun to continue working for him but Nikun was no ordinary student from amon background. He had his dreams and visions to follow, so both parted ways.

    "Nikun Morris, reporting Sir." Nikun sounded like a soldier reporting to duty.

    Nikun got the attention of whoever heard him. James''s eyes were on the tab, in which he was reading about the files sent by Leon and the current situation. He didn''t have to look for the man to identify. His hyper, energetic and humorous apprentice didn''t miss to leave an unforgettable mark. He smirked but didn''t lift his head, "Nikun Morris, grown-up." He chided Nikun.

    "Getting old is mandatory, growing up isn''t. I Nikun Morris object to follow the rule." He countered, still waiting for James to look at him.

    James''s other apprentice tried to be serious but the smile on their face was too obvious. When James kept the tab aside, everyone''s smile vanished excluding Nikun.

    James still had that stern look on his face. "Behave. None will take you seriously if you behave like this."

    Nikun shrugged. James''s rule was ''be mysterious and unemotional.'' None should know how you are going to strike. Well, that followed in his real-life too. People often forget James had a life other thanw and practice. They treat him like he was interrogating them for simple questions too.

    Nikun was different. His rule was, ''Confuse them by being childish.'' His work will speak itself, now how he behaves.

    "Master, are you going oring? Why didn''t you tell me you are in the country? I am in Mocon for a few days. Would you like to grab dinner? I am starving." He lied. He wasn''t starving but a reason to spend time with his master. James would prefer to stay alone in his room than entertain anybody.

    James was sitting so he had to crane his neck to look at Nikun. Hearing Nikun ignore his words, he looked like he was going to harshly scold him. Then James was speechless by hearing those questions.

    Suddenly his eyes glinted mysteriously. He stood up and turned to his assistant, "You guys settle down. I will collect my keycardter." His voice was in.

    Nikun was shocked seeing James ept to have dinner. James doesn''t like to share his time so easily, that too dinner. Assuming it could be because they were no more a master and apprentice, he felt like he seeded in a big case.

    The hotel manager was the sad one there. If there was a girl, the expenses would have skyrocketed. Now he could only pop expensive champagne or wine. They didn''t look like drunkards so only one bottle. He sighed internally but shed a smile at the two, "Mr. Morris!?" He wanted to confirm where he had to guide them.

    "Neenth-floor. We need the finest wine to our table for my master." Nikun instructed walking with James.

    "We will serve our best, Mr. Morris." The manager pointed to the front as he added, "This way please."

    Nikun spoke a lot while James hardly opened his lips. Yet Nikun knew James enjoyed at least one speak with him, unlike other apprentices. For Nikun, he was used to Aaron speaking less, James became an updated version of Aaron. Hence he was cool.

    Once everyone seated and ordered, James asked, "What are you doing in the hotel?"

    Nikun and James clinked their ss and sipped wine before he responded casually, "I got some work in Mocon, Master."

    James ced his flute down and continued to sound casual, "Are you well known of this city, people, culture?"

    Nikun nodded vigorously, "Actually my family is from Mocon. We moved to Coasta, a neighboring city just a few years ago. So Yes, master, I know the city very well." He offered without reading much into James''s questions, "I can be your tour guide. Just say it."

    James''s eyes shifted to the ss wall. His eyes brushed over the skyscrapers of the city and his eyes glinted when it stopped at a tall building. He picked the ss and sipped again, "The city is bigger than what I thought it to be." He tried to build the air.

    Nikun sensed nothing. He looked out at the busy city and hummed, "Yes Master. Mocon has always been a business city of the country."

    James came to the main point, "Is that also a hotel? The tallest one there? The hollow between the buildings looks cool." The architecture of the Skr headquarters was obviously cool.

    Nikun, who had sold his brain, responded by shaking his head, "No, it''s apany called Skr Industries."

    "Never heard before. New money?" There was contempt in the tone to provoke Nikun.

    Smart Nikun had turned dumb.. He didn''t realize James was fishing out information about Aarvi and it''s unlikely of James to get interested in knowing a random person.

 Chapter 726 - Its Showtime.

    "Never heard before. New money?" There was contempt in James Crawford''s tone to provoke Nikun.

    Initially, James had no n to know about Aarvi through Nikun. When James went through the profile of Aarvi, he got to know she was the wife of Aaron Rivas. James recalled Aaron was Nikun''s friend as he asionally saw them together in the past years. If he wanted, he could have called Nikun and spoken but he hadn''t.

    Since Nikun appeared in front of him, James thought to make use of the situation and agreed to eat with him. It wasn''t because Nikun was his ex-apprentice.

    Nikun never lets anybody look down on his friends so he instantly countered, "Skr is a domestic brand. It is nning to enter the global market soon." Even though he was displeased, he was polite as Skr really wasn''t known globally.

    He sipped his wine to cool himself and watched from far away at the tower. The logo stood out in shades of blue among many towers and a good distance. "The President isn''t new money. She is from a well-reputed and rich family." Even though he had sold his brain, he knew how much to speak and how much not.

    "She!?" James purposefully appeared surprised. "Interesting. Tell me more." James had already read about Aarvi. Bold, confident, straightforward, shrewd, tactful, and a beautifuldy. He didn''t have her family background and got to know she started herpany from buying a bankruptpany.

    What he truly felt was arrogant. How dare she mail him straight without contacting him through assistants? How did she get his personal email? He didn''t even read her email and rejected her in just a line of words.

    "If she was in our field, I am damn sure you would have called her best. She is far-sighted and urate. Her swift deduction and analysis are amazing. Just when you think you understand her, she will give you another pack of surprises and shock you." He chuckled recalling how the innocent Ava Kelly, became a strong Aarvi Evans. ''Cupcake Monster.''

    James''s lips culled behind his wine flute. He knew he couldn''t ask the questions directly to Nikun. Thetter might look yful, easy-going on the surface, if he gets a hint he would deduce everything and scorn him on the face.

    cing his flute down, James mused, "Looks like you know her too well."

    Nikun didn''t lie, "Yes Master. She is��" He paused and smoothly took a sip of wine. He almost said she was his schoolmate. "She is well known to me... Do you remember my doctor friend? Aaron Rivas? She is his wife."

    James nodded and looked at the building again, "Could a woman be so strong and smart to build apany that big?" He questioned like he was asking himself.

    James Crawford was so much career-oriented when he was young that the women he dated dumped him after a date or two. The woman he married left him after two months, because he had no time for anybody but his books and cases.

    It was such a peak time for his career that he didn''t care about anything. By the time he realized he was alone in his sessful life. He hadn''t given any time to friends so neither did they bother about him.

    Nikun didn''t say much to his question, "Well, they could."

    Nikun felt his mobile beep. He wanted to ignore it but there was another beep. He first excused himself and pulled his mobile out of his pockets.

    He saw Aarvi''s name and recalled the surprise she was speaking about. He had forgotten about it. Clicking open on the message, [James Crawford and his team is hired by Leon Harmon.]

    Nikun''s eyes widened in disbelief. This was Aarvi''s surprise. Meeting his mentor was a surprise whereas he was blown by the news she broke to him.

    ''Aaron Rivas, your wife is insane.'' He thought and continued to read the messages.

    [Knowing the enemy is a good way to start the battle.]

    Nikun''s shock dissolved after reading her second message. It was encouraging and inspiring. He gave work to his witty brain. The media was guessing Mr. Larson could be thewyer Leon but Larson had turned down the media. So nobody knows who he appointed.

    Likewise, nobody knows who was Aarvi''swyer because she asked him to be behind the scenes until the first court session. ''Slyness.''

    However, if James Crawford was taking up Leon''s case, he must have definitely read about Aarvi. That meant James knew Aarvi was Aaron''s wife and Aaron was his friend. Nikun realized why they were speaking of Aarvi just a few seconds back. Extracting any critical information on Aarvi.

    Out of all the buildings out there, why did James have to pick the building which had the Skr logo? There was a city tower to watch the city from the highest point. There was a twin business tower which was apparently a photogenic spot.

    Recalling back, James was the one who chose the table when he had chosen a table that gave a better view of the far mountains and colorful night city.

    If Aarvi dared to send him near James, she trusted him. She gave him a chance to decide if he would like to move forward or take a step away due to James against him.

    Who would like topete against a man who never lost a case?

    Well, it thrilled Nikun. One, Aarvi was on his side. Two. Aarvi was a mastermind. Three. He had Aaron asplimentary.

    If Aarvi was doing all this due to Leon, Nikun got his driving force - His mentor.

    Nikun read another message, [Don''t get yed. y their game in their way.] She simply meant to trick him with his confidence.

    Nikun typed a reply, [It''s showtime.]

    He left his mobile aside and looked at his mentor who appeared to be still interested in a woman who built her empire. James noticed Nikun leave his mobile aside. He shifted the topic to avoid suspicions, "Girlfriend?"

    "Aarvi." He promptly responded. "She was encouraging me for my new case." It was also the truth.

    James doubted if Nikun could be Aarvi''swyer. He couldn''t pick Aarvi and Leon''s case as it might give away. So he questioned, "Is it a tough case? I can provide guidance."

    Nikun sounded frustrated, "No Master. I still have a long way for such cases." Even though Leon''s case seemed like a tough battle, he had every possible information and proof he needed so he wouldn''t say it was tough. Rather, tricky.

    "One of my friends is a victim of physical violence at the workce. We got all the proof and history of that bastard. My friend trusts nobody so here I am." His every word was true. But he stated it so simple that James failed to read between.

    Nikun asked back, curious about how James might answer, "What about you Master?" He sounded fun and lively like before. "Any new interesting cases?"

    James picked the flute and sipped his wine, "Nothing new. All boring."

    ''Lie me more.'' Nikun faked a grin.

    The server came and served them the dishes. Pouring wine to empty flutes, He wished them and backed away.

    "Your city, Dinner is on you." James tries to lighten up before he takes Aarvi''s topic.

    Nikun, who could already see through him, pretended like he hit a jackpot, "That''s my honor, Master."

    James put on an annoyed face to his loud voice in the silence, "Eat."

    While eating Nikun noticed now and then the topic was diverting to Aarvi or else the topic he was taking was ending up with Aarvi.

    Nikun pitied the old man, ''Tsk, tsk, you are facing the wrong woman this time, master.''

 Chapter 727 - The Hunting Killer Whale

    Meanwhile, in a private room of Michelin restaurant,

    The Skr executives had picked Mr. Palmer and his assistant from the airport. First, Palmer scolded Dax''s employees, mentioning they were unworthy to receive them. Then picked Aarvi''s name and scolded her for not handling things properly. As if it wasn''t enough at the airport to create the drama, he even berated the Mercedes Maybach they had sent to pick up Palmer. It was a shabby car in Palmer''s view.

    Thedy employee who was appointed to delegate them was in tears by the time she alighted the Maybach at the Morris hotel. The manager had sent her home and took the responsibility on himself. Palmer pointed out that too and said they didn''t have an efficient secretary.

    Then Palmer had a problem with the suite booked for him. They had booked a hotel which was closer to the city center and thepany. Morris was a high-end hotel, yet he wanted fancy hotels which were in different parts of the city.

    Dax didn''t know all those, yet. He met Palmer directly at the restaurant and mentioned Aarvi''s schedule was full so she couldn''t make it. He apologized to him on her behalf. Yet Palmer was very rude. He behaved as if Dax wasn''t visible and then scorn him again and again.

    Dax clenched his teeth while sitting at the dining table in front of Mr. Palmer. Thetter hadints about every bloody thing. Dax was losing it, especially when Mr. Palmer was scolding Aarvi.

    Aarvi wanted to attend the dinner. She even asked Dax to have a good weekend with Tiana but he insisted on handling it as Zelda wasing after nine years.

    Initially, he was forcing a faint smile to appear polite to the old man, and now he was sitting with a murderous look. His assistant and resort project manager didn''t dare to look him in the face.

    Palmer''s assistant had no idea why his boss was behaving like an ass. Everyone had lost their appetite due to Palmer. Yet his assistant tried to focus on his dinner avoiding Dax''s eyes. Dax was holding his knife as if he was going to chop them and holding the fork as if he was going to stab them.

    Whereas Palmer had displeasure written all over his face. He ignored how he was affecting everyone''s mood and appetite. "Where did Ie here to disrespect myself?" He scoffed aloud

    He pped the fork on the table, "What is this? The chicken isn''t even juicy. It''s so dry and horrendous." It was the fifth dish hemented harshly.

    Dax knew Aarvi wouldn''t say a word to him if he kicked this old man out of the country, but he was holding back for thepany. It wasn''t the first time he was meeting a jerky, unprofessional chief ofpanies, but this one topped the list.

    Now he has lost the patience to cater to him. "Excuse me��" He said loud enough to get the waiter inside the room.

    Palmer leaned back and crossed his arms smugly. He was sure he would get another dish in front of him.

    The waiter entered inside, "Sir!?"

    Dax requested so politely that the secretary had goosebumps, "Could you please get me a ss of water, some salt, sugar, lemon juice, and chili sauce. Thank you."

    Everyone including the waiter was confused. However, the waiter obliged and went out to get them. Palmer snorted in mind thinking Dax ignored him. He questioned scornfully, "Is this the lousy hospitality of yourpany? At this rate, I bet you guys will destroy yourself before stepping out of your well."

    Dax ignored himpletely. He somehow felt like eating after he decided to give that old man a lesson. He held the fork against his spoon and twirled it around with a noise. The Italian pasta rolled around the fork and he took a bite. He hummed and turned to his secretary, "I think we should hire the chef for some office events. What do you think?" The chef was really good and the food was amazing. If the old man was being a d*ck, Dax was ready to show how to be a jerk.

    Palmer''s face darkened. He just said the dinner was awful and Dax spoke about hiring the chef. "Are you insulting me, CEO Grant?" His voice raised. "Or are you so low ss that you have a terrible taste?"

    Dax ignored the man again while the rest held their breath and lowered their head.

    Palmer was incensed. "Birds of the same feather flock together. Is your President Evans also the same?"

    Dax was about to take another bite, closed his lips, and ced the spoon back. He breathed and took his mobile. He opened Aarvi''s message and ced it next to Palmer''s te.

    "Mr. Palmer, pardon me for mynguage, do you think I handle this shitty behavior of yours for this long if not for President Evans?" He questioned mockingly.

    Palmer saw the chat screen with a contact named ''Dum Dum''

    [Mr. Palmer will definitely have his unreasonable behavior to judge us.]

    [Try to be understanding, Dax. If he crosses the line, throw him back to the airport.]

    [I am buying an international fashion studio. So chix. (Lots of adorable stickers)]

    Dax continued his words, "Mr. Palmer, you have one resort, we have a ten times biggerpany, thousands of employees, and hundreds of subsidiaries. We don''t have time to y your petty games here. Do you want to judge us? For your kind information, we don''t serve ridiculous behavior of clients." His words were hard and sharp.

    Mr. Palmer red at him, listening very carefully to his words. He was amused that Aarvi understands him so well. Yes, he had a reason for his behavior.

    Dax stood up and sarcastically added, "A terrible taste? I guess, giving importance to your resort has indeed turned out to be our terrible choice."

    He noticed the waiter frozen at the door. He took the tray, went around the table. He pushed the steak away. He ced the tray in front of Palmer. "I guess you have lost your sense of taste Mr. Palmer. Why don''t you try four vors, until you get your senses? If not, drink water. That doesn''t have a taste anyway."

    Dax turned his heels and walked away clenching his teeth. He could only have that respect to the games Mr.Palmer was ying.

    Palmer''s assistant: "..."

    The manager and secretary were confused for a moment about what to do. They stood up hurriedly and the secretary spoke, holding hisposure, "The car and driver will be there to serve you. Stay at the hotel and sleep on your decision, Mr. Palmer. Please give me a call by the early morning so that I inform President Evans. Or else, I will instruct the driver to take you to the airport." He paused and didn''t forget to add, "Learn to respect the food and women." It was a taunt for bullying their colleague and talking ill about their president.

    Palmer''s assistant: "..."

    The duo walked out and Palmer pushed the tray away and took his chicken steak. He started eating as if nothing happened.

    Palmer''s assistant: "..."

    He was going crazy. Even he didn''t know what his boss was up to and what he would do with the resort.

    Palmer casually asked after a few minutes, "You said the resort is very important for Skr."

    Palmer''s assistant promptly responded, "It is really important for them. However, President Evans is known for her quick reflexes and strategic nning. If not our resort, she will achieve her goal in another way."

    Palmer''s hand paused briefly, "You mean, I can''t stop her and herpany."

    Palmer''s assistant: "..."

    ''There are numerous sharks in the ocean for the killer whale to hunt..'' He thought.

 Chapter 728 - Plotting Against James Crawford

    James spoke longer than Nikun ever imagined. Then James retired to his room. Nikun paid for the expensive dinner and left the hotel. He saw a different caring to the door instead of his. Identifying it as Aaron''s car, he got into the shotgun seat, very sure Aarvi was in the car too.

    He grumpily sat inside and the car left the hotel. Turning behind, he squinted his eyes at Aarvi who was waving her hand at him. He nced at Aaron who ignored himpletely. He knew how to get Aaron''s attention.

    He reached out and pulled Aarvi''s cheek. Aarvi wasn''t expecting that so she didn''t evade his touch and whined at the little stinging pain. "Brother Nick!!"

    Aaron red daggers at his friend, snapping his hand away. Pulling his wife closer to him, he caressed her cheek. "Lawyers could be handicapped." He meant he would break his hand.

    Aarvi and Nikun: "..."

    It was obvious he was just ying around. Shrugging off, he looked at Aarvi, "Do you call that a surprise, President Evans?"

    Aarvi watched Nikun. He didn''t seem afraid, he looked more energetic and determined. He was pretending to be angry which was fine. Aaron watched her worry ease up looking at active Nikun. He stayed silent to let them talk.

    Aarvi nodded, "I gave such a perfect opportunity for you to catch up with your dear mentor. Shouldn''t you be thankful to me?" She blinked innocently, leaning Aaron''s shoulder.

    It was true.

    Nikun snorted. Thinking it overall, he felt the meeting was worth it. He could read how James was thinking about Aarvi and his mindset towards the case. "I will be thankful if you fill my ount." He was living on his expenses which was low and wasn''t big enough to treat James in such a restaurant.

    Aarvi chuckled while hearing him and paid the bill amount without a penny extra. "Done."

    Nikun: "..."

    He really wanted to know how she got to know the bill amount. He realized her reach in the Mocon was too deep and spread. "Pinchpenny."

    Aarvi was shaking her head when Nikun came to the point, "Aarvi, My mentor''s view on you doesn''t seem to be good. He hadn''t met Leon yet, so why is he so bitter?"

    Aarvi didn''t know how Nikun might react to this news. Yet she was prompt, "I wanted to be double sure with a backup n. So I reached Mr. Crawford. He rudely responded to the mail." She shrugged.

    Nikun patiently exined to her, "My mentor doesn''t like to share his email contact with anyone. Only a very few, highly respected clients have his email. Seeing your name, he would be really pissed off."

    Aarvi looked at Aaron. She understood she should have dropped the message to James''s assistant. Anyway, it''s toote. "My team got the email id at the flick of their finger."

    Nikun chuckled. Then he chose her worry. "Coming to the backup, Aarvi Evans, do you believe if I bet you alone could handle my mentor?" He had watched her carefully draw out the n and how she uses her cards one after the other, instead of just showing off. So Nikun was sure, even if he missed out on something, she would immediately guide him before the situation got out of hand.

    Aarvi suddenly grinned. Nikun knew she was plotting something against James Crawford, "Aaron, your wife never leaves a chance to clean off her path."

    Aaron nced at his wife and looked at Nikun, "Thank you, I am aware of it."

    Aarvi burst intoughter. Then she spread out her n, narrated the moves of pawns and the result of the final strike.

    Nikun was blown, he needed time to digest. After mulling it over, he nodded, "It has risks but is usible. Even if we fail in this n, we don''t actually lose anything. If we win, it''s a half win to the battle."

    Aarvi nodded and pointed out, "You have to be patient." Then she gave a suggestion, "And I think if you act a little flustered, your mentor will drop his guard."

    Nikun denied without a second thought, "No acting." He will be the confidentwyer who people will remember.

    Aaron interjected when they crossed over, "It was a suggestion."

    "No issues," Aarvi added. Her suggestion was only if he wanted to have fun. Since he was serious about his profession, she didn''t mind it.

    They spoke for a little while. Nikun changed the car and they went their ways.

    Still, on the way to Skyarc, Aarvi was snuggling in Aaron''s arms when her mobile beeped. She ignored it, focusing on seducing her husband. It''s no more work or tension time. It was their time.

    Aaron held her hand away from Adam''s apple. He was d that she wasn''t allowed to drink. Or Else he was sure, she would have tried to take a bite of his Adam''s apple when drunk.

    Nibbling her nose tip, he fetched her mobile. There was an email. "Cupcake, this might be important." He showed her the screen of her mobile.

    "Mr. Palmer?" Aarvi uttered as she sat straight.

    She already spoke to Dax, even though she tried to cool off Dax, she was incensed due to the old man''s behavior. She read the email. Mr. Palmer would like to meet her personally to discuss some conditions before sealing the deal.

    She threw her mobile on the seat, went back to his arms. She closed her eyes, ready to sleep.

    Aaron had gone through the mail with her and he knew why Palmer wanted to meet her personally, Milo Wen had updated him in the morning. She would have been excited if Palmer behaved. Even if Skr gets Palm resort, Dax and Aarvi weren''t in the mood to celebrate it.

    He regretted showing her the message and spoiling her happy mood. Alighting the car, he proposed to test the water, "Let''s make you happy."

    It piqued her interest, "How?" She thought she might get cupcakes and licked her lips, grinning widely.

    Aaron: "..." He knew exactly what was in her mind.

    He didn''t say anything and the n was too simple. Both bathed Laze, dried it, yed and she was already happy. He helped her wash her hair, blow-dried, and braided it. She was over the moon. Then she snuggled him on the bed, telling some fun stories, and dozed off half a way when he was already asleep.

    -----

    At Maple Regency,

    After a long time, the family sat together, had dinner, andughed. There was a hint of sadness as their eldest grandson/elder brother/husband went to prison. They didn''t show it in front of each other. But when they dispersed to their rooms, their faces had fallen, gloominess filled in, and didn''t get a wink of sleep.

    At least Aeon was busy with new responsibility, the other three felt like an eternity before their eyes shut to put them to sleep.

    -----

    On Sunday,

    It was soon the morning, Aarvi and Dax waited for. Yet, it became the day that made them irritated. They didn''t care about the project anymore,

    The meeting was at ten in the Morris hotel conference room. The employees had reached excluding Palmer and his assistant, Dax, and Aarvi.

    Aarvi and Dax went together. Dax was adamant about joining her. He was ready to break the old man''s face if he started his petty mindless games. They entered the conference room and everyone greeted them.

    Palmer followed them inside almost immediately. Palmer''s assistant was about to greet Aarvi but paused. He could feel the tension in the air so none greeted each other.

    Aarvi looked at thedy secretary who had reduced to tears. Thetter quickly went next to Aarvi. Aarvi looked at the old man, "Apologize to my employee." It wasn''t a request but a demand.

    Employees gasped, taken aback by Aarvi''s actions.

    Palmer''s assistant froze but he didn''t find Aarvi''s behavior odd.. Whereas Palmer red at her.

 Chapter 729 - An Unreasonable Request

    "Apologize to my employee." It wasn''t a request but a demand.

    Employees gasped, taken aback by Aarvi''s actions. They looked at Aarvi, understanding she was standing for them. It warmed them to see she gave them more importance than the foreign old man who was their client.

    Dax was a little surprised too. He thought she might try to tolerate the man more as she understood the old man''s behavior. Anyway, he was proud of his friend, the President.

    Palmer''s assistant froze but he didn''t find Aarvi''s behavior odd. Because that was her, bold and straightforward. Whereas Palmer red at her.

    "Aarvi Evans, you are crossing your lines." He glowered at her.

    Thedy employee flinched, fear ceased her body and she stuttered lowering her body, turning to Aarvi, "Pr-president Evans, i-it''s alright."

    Aarvi didn''t show her emotions and didn''t react to Palmer either. She nced at her employee and looked back at Palmer, "I never gave you the authority to bully my employees. I thought to let go if you apologize to thedy. Now, apologize to each one you were rude with."

    Palmer''s assistant was fine with thedy, he interjected before she could continue, "President Evans, you are disrespecting your client." He warned.

    Aarvi ignored himpletely, "If not, I will give you ten minutes to vacate the hotel. The driver will send you to the airport."

    Dax smirked. He had a reason to hold back yesterday - Aarvi and Skr. Aarvi is Skr and Skr is Aarvi. If she stood against them, he was proud she didn''t bow down just for a project.

    Palmer''s assistant didn''t know if he should me Palmer or praise the audacity of the woman. Audacity? He looked at Palmer. Thetter was testing her. He had called her audacious and she proved it. Well, she had a reason to be rude.

    Palmer didn''t leave his ground, yet. He red at her for a few seconds and she didn''t flinch. He questioned with a scoff, "What made you think these unqualified people deserve my apology?"

    "Because you are unfit to be our client." Dax spat instantly.

    Palmer wanted a response from her. He wanted her to deduce the reason behind his behavior. If she could guess why he had different unreasonable sets of ideas to filter thepanies, she would definitely analyze this situation too. So he ignored Dax and watched her serene face.

    Aarvi recalled Aaron''s words when she was leaving the penthouse. ''Be You. You will get what you deserve.'' She didn''t know what exactly that meant for this meeting. Doesn''t she deserve to be the owner of the Palm resort? She kept that question in the back of her mind. She focused on being who she is.

    "Apology doesn''t need a qualification of the person. They are human, they serve you doesn''t mean you have the right to treat them awful. If you think you can do as you please because you are an elder and owner of a resort, then you are unworthy to be called a human. We don''t deal with uncivilized people."

    Unworthy, inhuman, uncivilized. Palmer''s assistant sighed internally, preparing mentally to see Palmer throwing fit for three days.

    Palmer looked at her for a few seconds, "I am sorry for my behaviorst night." He looked at all and gave a modest nod.

    Everyone, excluding Aarvi: "..."

    Then he made way to the head of the seat and sat down.

    Dax looked at Aarvi who was pressing her finger between her eyebrows. "I was expecting to go on a triple date today." If they start the meeting, it will continue for half a day, destroying their Sunday.

    Palmer''s assistant: "..."

    He couldn''t believe they had nned to kick them out and Palmer was continuing his unruly behavior.

    Aarvi looked at her friend, who calmed down hearing the apology. She hooked her hand to his arm and guided him to the other end of the table signaling the rest to take a seat.

    After Palmer''s apology, she understood the reason behind his behavior, "I had told you, he had mindless games to test us." She said loud enough to reach the old man''s ears. "He wanted to see if I would disregard you and my employees because of the project. For example, The resort attracts richer people thanmon people. If they behave rudely if I cater to their needs or stand with my employees."

    Palmer smirked. He knew she was smart. Last week, he didn''t see anybody who was shortlisted. None stood up to his expectation so he was thinking about what to do. That''s when Shawn''s email gave him a brief of the situation Aarvi was in. So after giving it a thought, he invited himself to Skr''s hospitality.

    He chose to drop the email personally as Aarvi had her set of ns in motion and was ready to ignore the resort.

    "That''s sick," Daxmented loudly as her voice was audible to everyone. He pulled the chair for her before realizing what he said.

    "Oh, sorry for saying my heart out," He wasn''t sorry anyway.

    Palmer, who had calmed down, hissed, "Women are smarter and men are brainless."

    "Includes you," Dax mumbled aloud, leaving Palmer speechless.

    Aarvi hid her smile, "Thank you�� Let''s start the meeting." For the next seventy minutes, Aarvi and Palmer were ears while both of their sides put forward the requirements, argued, and made changes. The duo pointed only if something needed their words.

    It went more smoothly than what Aarvi expected it to be, so she was silent when the manager left to get the papers ready for signing.

    "President Evans doesn''t seem to be happy." Palmer''s assistant mentioned it.

    Aarvi responded looking at Palmer, "I am sure your boss has something to make it hard for me before signing."

    Palmer: "..."

    She is too smart for her own good.

    Palmer nodded promptly, "I want you to personally manage the resort."

    Everyone fell silent. Aarvi had a huge business to look after and n for the future. She couldn''t sit and spend her time managing the resort.

    Dax clenched his teeth hearing an unreasonable request. ''This man couldn''t live without causing a ruckus.''

    Aarvi declined calmly, "Then I will have to disappoint you, Mr. Palmer. I am a businesswoman, my attention will be on every project I have under Skr. The resort will be one under it, not only one."

    Palmer shrugged his shoulder, "You anyway don''t go to the office. Work from the ind." He already has basic information about President Evans.

    Aarvi watched the old man. She couldn''t tell if he was ying again or if he was serious. "If I don''t go to the office daily, that means I have my own set of arrangements which you don''t have to know."

    Palmer understood but he didn''t give up. Leaving it under some manager wouldn''t be the same as Aarvi taking care of it, "You could always change your arrangements."

    Dax knew Aarvi was going to Country S with Aaron, gritted his teeth. "Mr. Palmer, Palm resort is your dream, not other''s. Everyone has their own life and their dream to follow. If you need a proxy to your ce, then you are at the wrong ce, wasting everyone''s time." If he wanted somebody to look after the resort so closely, he shouldn''t have looked for apany. Instead of a person who wanted to settle on an ind.

    That hit hard. Palmer knew Dax was right. It was just, he wanted Aarvi at his ce. What could be her dream?

    "Take your husband to the ind and open a hospital. Big deal." he carelessly mentioned it, deciding on somebody''s life as if he had the right to do so.

    He didn''t care that Aaron was a President of Rivas Industries, which hadn''t changed the world yet.

 Chapter 730 - The Most Humble Client

    Aarvi didn''tment after Dax as she would have said something simr to Mr. Palmer. Hearing Palmer deciding everything for her and her husband, Aarvi couldn''t read this old man at all. Sometimes she felt him as a good man but had an exaggerated way of dealing with things. And sometimes, she wanted to flip the table on him. He was outrageous.

    ''No big deal?'' Aarvi nodded at Palmer. "Sure, Mr. Palmer. A hospital in a big city or small ind, they are the same for a doctor."

    Dax turned to Aarvi without understanding why she was agreeing with the old man. Even though he believed in her, if he was in the ce of Aaron, he would have definitely misunderstood her. He didn''tment and waited to know what she was up to.

    Palmer''s assistant was surprised. Aarvi ying on somebody''s terms, it was hard to believe. Palmer was nodding in satisfaction and the rest were in shock.

    Aarvi pretended to be recalled something, "Mr. Palmer, pardon me for my interference in your personal life, you don''t have children or close rtives. What are you nning with the money? A new business venture?"

    Dax shook his head realizing why she was so calm and epted Palmer''s request.

    Palmer''s face changed. He hates anybody trying to peep into his personal life, "It''s none of business." He controlled his voice.

    Aarvi leaned back in her seat. "Exactly, Mr. Palmer. That''s none of my business."

    Palmer''s assistant: "..."

    Aarvi stood up, "My and My husband''s life is priceless than your money. Not only did you try to control my life, but you also took the liberty to decide for my husband. I gave that right to none but my husband." Her voice clearly delivered that she was pissed off with Palmer''s behavior.

    She walked towards the door as she mentioned, "If you are still interested, attend the lunch. If not, the car is ready to escort you to the airport." She was a firecracker over there.

    Dax snickered and followed her out. His secretary signaled the Skr team to move towards the private dining room.

    Palmer''s assistant could guess his boss was feeling bitter to his bones. "How audacious!!" Palmer murmured.

    The assistant watched Palmer in deep thoughts for a long time before Palmer stood up. "I am famished."

    The Assistant: "..."

    He silently followed Palmer to the private room where everyone was ordering food, leaving two seats to them. They added two more dishes and noticed the employees were chuckling, looking at them.

    "What''s so funny?" The old man asked.

    An employee looked at Aarvi who was very busy in a call on her mobile and was cool about the situation, "Mr. Palmer, President Evans guessed that you two wille and have lunch. Whereas we expected you to leave."

    Palmer''s eyes shifted to Aarvi who was serious and also curious. She said something in a very low voice like whispering before she put her mobile down.

    "Don''t you know how to negotiate?"

    Aarvi knew she rejected most of the personal requirements of Palmer. It wasn''t her intention, Palmer was outrageous with his requests. "Mr. Palmer, I was thinking�� Although you are selling your private vi with the resort, it will be reserved for you. Your living expenses in the vi will be on the house unless you are not overboard."

    Everyone saw Palmer smile for the first time in two days. The wrinkles on his face deepened and the crow feet were prominent at the corner of his eyes.

    Dax lifted his eyebrow at Aarvi. Thetter whispered, "Mr. Palmer married his wife in front of that vi and honeymooned in the vi." She had seen the pictures.

    Dax: "..."

    "Aarvi Evans, you know how to please." The old manughed, putting away his grumpiness.

    The employees admired their President while she was thinking of James Crawford who reached her parents'' vi.

    ------

    In the morning,

    As scheduled, James Crawford and his assistant reached the police station. As soon as the media caught sight of him, everyone knew he was Leon''swyer. The media who were singing the victory of Aarvi Evans who had every evidence started to discuss how Leon was going to win with the help of James Crawford.

    Although they didn''t say Aarvi would lose, the discussion and headlines meant Leon would win. In any case only one could win, if he wins, Aarvi has to lose. So the talk experts, attention grabbers started to guess the backstory that could make Aarvi lose.

    James Crawford didn''t receive any special treatment when he entered inside. He watched the officers'' expressions. He could feel the despise in the air. He also heard a fewments, "The old man must have turned senile to take Leon Harmon''s case."

    "Do you think he earns millions for proving a criminal to an innocent?"

    "Millions? I wouldn''t be shocked if it''s billions." A cop scoffed.

    "I am rooting for his failure��" And so on.

    James knew he should make it big as the cops could turn around the situation and ban him from. He sat in front of a�� Young man? James was expecting the chief to be an old man.

    He focused on his work, "I am James Crawford, from country X. I am thewyer of Leon Harmon. I would like to get a copy of Aarvi Evans''s statement and permission to speak with my client."

    The officer ced a copy of the statement. James''s eyebrow crooked looking at three papers, handwritten beautifully. He checked the signature and discerned that Aarvi wrote it personally, finding the match. Of course, he was shocked to see a president of apany having so much time to write it on her own. Then he looked at the cop, and they were prepared for his arrival.

    "Thank you." James stood up. He and his assistant were escorted towards the cell where Leon spent the night.

    His assistant pointed, "Sir, why are these people hostile towards us?"

    Well, they knew nothing about Leon. They could only think Aarvi was a pretty big hand that what they thought of her to be.

    As soon James''s eyes fell on the cell, instead of the interrogation room, he demanded, "My Client isn''t proven guilty."

    "Heh?" The officer turned to him. He wanted to say there is nothing to prove when they have the proof. But he was sarcastic "We aren''t running a hotel to book all the rooms for your client. We have many more cases." He kicked the cell door and stood aside.

    This was the first time they were this way. Every time he handled high-level cases so the person was treated ordingly.

    "Wait!"

    They heard a voice of a different officer. Turning around, the officer was holding a metal detector, "We need to check."

    "What do you mean?" James''s assistant interjected.

    "I mean what I said." the officer ran the metal detector in front of James as he continued, "What if your client kills himself in shame? we need to be careful about lockup death."

    Standing up, "Please remove your belt, give your bag for a check. Show us what''s there in the pockets."

    That was an insult to the advocates. Well, it was to show Leon, whoever he brings, they will make sure to make his life a living hell.

    Inside the cell, Leon gritted his teeth. He wanted to threaten them that he won''t let them off after leaving. Nevertheless, he knew it was an offense.

    James Crawford who wanted to be cool about these, was fuming mad when he had removed his belt, given his meds to them. They were taking away the pen if he hadn''t said he needed it to jot down points.

    There was nothing in the cell. A mug with a ss. There was nothing to sit on either. James Crawford looked around and stopped at Leon''s face, "I guess, I had thought too highly of you, Mr. Harmon." His eyes traveled on Leon. Leon''s handsome face had stubble, dark circles around his eyes. His expensive clothes were dirty and his hair was unkempt for running his fingers repeatedly.

    "You are the most humble client I met till date." He stated mockingly, "And the client whose family turned down to cooperate with me to help you out. The client, whose none of friends are free to give a hand." He leered. "A client who is responsible for the insult I faced."

    Leon could only clench his teeth and red at the old man. He felt like James was going to abandon him.. He shooed away Larson. Was he going to die so easily?

 Chapter 731 - DNA Test

    James red back at Leon for a few seconds before he gave up. He could guess Leon was the most insulted one there. The prideful man who was living like a king was reduced to plebeian. Probably worse than that. What could be more hurtful to him?

    James came to the point. He took theint papers, "You said she was nobody. Do you think nobody could warn the department and make the whole department turn against you? Leon Harmon, I want every bloody truth about you." He knew there might be a lot more than what was on the surface.

    Leon nodded but he had no intention to tell every truth. He nned to hide every illegal activity except one, about Aarvi aka Ava Kelly. But James wasn''t an easy person to believe what he just said. He had numerous questions back.

    Like, why does your family hate you? If Leon''s response wasn''t satisfactory, James would bluntly point it out. Hence Leon had to reveal, he had his hand in the ident of his parents.

    James again pointed, Does your wife hate you for the same?

    Likewise, James pulled every truth he needed but many illegal things stayed hidden.

    At one point, James was in shock, "You mean you tried to molest Aar�� Ava Kelly who is Aarvi Evans now. You killed her but she is alive? Are you f**king kidding me?"

    How could a deade back alive?

    Leon patiently exined, he had assumed her as dead but she was alive, eventually saved by Aaron Rivas. He gave every detail that James needed. And also the current situation created by her to bring him down.

    James stood silent for a long time. "How is this Evans family involved in the case? She is Ava Kelly."

    Leon shook his head, "It must be Aaron Rivas doing. "

    James paced in the room for a long time beforeing to a halt. "We can win the case if we prove her fake identity."

    "Then do it." Leon blurted out.

    But James shook his head. "I can''t question her about her identity in your case. We need a person who writes aint against Ava Kelly and so, they should mention Ava Kelly is Aarvi Evans. I will take that case and prove her identity. We can use it in your favor and get rid of her." He exined and asked, "Do you know anybody as such?"

    Leon thought hard. The Hays family came to his mind but Vance had changed. Leon shook his head, her parents are her biggest nemesis. We can look for her schoolmates."

    James''s ultimate weapon was DNA test.

    "Who could guide me around the city to her past?" James questioned. He needs to speak with them, and encourage them to write aint.

    Leon suggested, "We could just create a fake boyfriend and fakeint."

    James looked at the man in disdain. He couldn''t believe Leon, the biggest criminal, was nning another illegal move.

    Leon understood. He thought back and could onlye up with, "Dn Harmon." He gave them Dn''s number and saw them leave.

    -----

    Dn who was waiting for Aarvi in the waiting room of Morris hotel answered a call and left soon. He took the two men to Kelly Vi.

    Entering inside, James saw a man in his fifties, sitting by the window and nkly watching outside.

    "Mr. Kelly," Dn called.

    Shane turned around and saw three men. He looked haggard and lost. "Who?"

    James stopped Dn from speaking. He politely asked, "Mr. Kelly, we are here because of your daughter." Dn had briefed everything about Shane and Maisie. "Your daughter, Ava Kelly, won a million dors in apetition. If you could confirm to us that she is your daughter, we will give you the money."

    Shane''s eyes sparkled hearing money and turned dull the next minute. He didn''t want to join an asylum saying Ava Kelly is Aarvi Evans. "She is dead. My daughter is dead. Ava Kelly is no more." He spoke like a dressed person.

    James assumes Shane doesn''t know Aarvi is Ava Kelly. "Yes, sir. We know that. We will give you the money if you give us a picture or video or anything that says Ava Kelly is your daughter. A Birth certificate? Her identity card?"

    In that case, Shane would love to have some money. He was craving to run away from there. His house felt like a cage to him. So he tried to recall if he had anything. Picture? No. Video? No. Birth certificate? Hayden has. Identity card? Hayden had. The student card? His wife had burned everything.

    "I don''t have one." He gave up the hope of running far away.

    James had hoped he could get a small help. He quickly opened his mobile, searched the inte for Aarvi Evans, and opened a picture. "Is she your daughter?"

    It was a picture in which Aarvi was looking at the camera and Aaron was looking at her adoringly. Shane was about to nod but recalled what happened to his wife. He vigorously shook his head thinking if Aarvi sent somebody to test him, "Leave, get out of the house." He screamed in fear.

    A man who was in the kitchen ran out and saw three men. He was appointed to take care of Shane and the house. He identified Dn but didn''t react to it. "Who are you three? How dare you enter the private property? Get out of here. Or I am calling the cops." He went closer to them and started pushing them away.

    Having no choice, the three men left them, taking ast nce at Shane who had covered his ears, closed his eyes, and trembling like a drenched cat.

    James looked at his mobile screen. He had dealt with many people so he could easily guess Shane feared Aarvi or Aaron or both.

    "Where are Ava Kelly''s mother and other family members?" James asked, shoving the mobile into his pocket.

    "Ava Kelly''s mother must be in the home. Her grandfather is the President of Kelly International. As today is Sunday, he is probably at home. She has a cousin and younger brother. Tracking her cousin is harder than finding a needle in Haystack. Younger brother is in the Kelly mansion."

    ''Mansion!!'' James noted Ava Kelly or Aarvi Evans, she was never a small stone on the road

    President Kelly, if he could run apany, why is he so quiet without reaching his granddaughter? The cousin is hard to reach and the brother was with grandfather so James concluded her real family couldn''t be helpful.

    "Let''s go to her school." They could definitely get her picture and more details.

    Dn reminded the old man, "Today is Sunday." The school will be closed and they weren''t going with the cops to get the information right away.

    "F**k" James cussed. He thought he could get a lead and file aint today. If both the cases started tomorrow, he could have brought Leon out in a day or two.

    He instructed Leon as he got inside the car, "Find somebody known to Ava Kelly. And get them to me."

    Dn epted the instruction but he had no such ns to do so. Well, he will go around the city though.

    Once inside the car, James contemted before calling Nikun Morris. He heard his excited voice, [Hello Master]

    "Are you busy?" He asked straight.

    [I was preparing for tomorrow''s case. What''s up, Master?]

    "Let''s grab lunch." Well, his aim was to know some details of Aarvi. Nikun was also aware of it.

    [Deal. Shall I take you to my favorite food joint, Master? I haven''t been there in a long time.]

    "Whatever.." James hung up the call.

 Chapter 732 - Two Spoiled Teens

    At Morris Hotel,

    Aarvi got a message from Nikun right after the call ended. She expected James to continue digging her past. She knew the only way out for Leon was proving her as she was having a fake identity and she was ghosting them.

    She will let them think she was ghosting them, ying with the department whereas Aarvi Evans was her real identity now. If they manage to pull off and prove she was Ava Kelly, then it was easy destruction of Leon, not hers. Meantime, she would make sure to peel the mask of James Crawford who proves the criminal as innocent, because those criminals are his clients.

    If there is one person who could save criminals, then there is no way to kill a criminal by the hands ofw and the crimes would never stop.

    She was happy that James Crawford wasn''t herwyer. She didn''t want a criminalwyer who is a culprit for staying silent against the crime.

    Although she had expected to see her past brewing up, she truly didn''t want to associate with her past. She wanted to move ahead without the burden of the past.

    She was keeping her mobile away when it beeped. It was a message from her husband. It was a picture of his lunch in a client meeting of Rivas Industries. He was silently asking her to eat her lunch without fretting over Palmer''s nonsense. Looking at the chicken steak and delicious red wine in the flute, she craved for a taste of wine, not from the flute.

    She typed a message, [I need a kiss.] Her pursed lips tugged to a rare mischievous curve clicking on the send button.

    "Hmmm�� Tempting your husband." Dax''s teasing voice sounded next to her. He didn''t mean to peek into her phone, he was serving her te and caught the sight.

    Aarvi bit her lip, craving to stomp her friend''s feet. "Brazen!" She muttered, turning the screen off and keeping the mobile away on the table.

    Dax chuckled, hearing her. He could make out the little pink on her cheeks while she sat as if she did nothing, "Dumdum, do you know? If you are caught being shameless, you call others shameless." He pointed it out in a low voice and chuckled looking at her speechless, shaking his head in resignation.

    She had heard it from Aaron too, so she elbowed him to eat and tried to focus on eating. However, her attention was on her mobile thinking why Aaron didn''t respond to her message. ''Must be busy with the clients.'' She thought. Even for a short time, Aaron had taken her mind away frompany work and other headaches.

    It wasn''t even fifteen minutes, her mobile went off. Looking at ''Ronron'' on the screen, she was surprised hepleted his lunch so quickly. "Excuse me." She excused herself pointing to her mobile. She waited for none''s response and walked out of the private room of the restaurant. She answered the call while pulling the door to close, "Hel��"

    She was suddenly yanked to the opposite private room. Before she could absorb the situation as any danger, the door was shut, she was pinned to the wall and a pair of thin soft lips pressed on her forehead soothing her nerves.

    She breathed the held breath, calmed her raised heartbeats, and her shoulders rxed, leaning herself on the wall. She didn''t have to open her eyes to know who he was. ''Did hee for a kiss!?'' Her lips slowly curled up.

    ''How naive!'' She hadn''t thought Aaron would actually ignore his client just to give her a kiss.

    A kiss!

    Aaron would have called her naive if he could hear her thoughts. He watched her lips curl to a blissful smile for his arrival and her eyes still closed without a hint of fear. The next second, she felt his hand cup the back of her head while the other hand stayed on her waist pressing her against the wall. Aarvi''s petite face was showered with gentle kisses without leaving an inch unattended.

    Aarvi again held her breath to feel his lips tenderly moving on her smooth skin, "Ronron��" She whispered, her hands making way to hold him, perhaps pull him closer.

    Aaron suddenly paused at her call, waited for her to open her eyes while her face was all pink and the smile did not leave her lips. Today was Sunday, the day he expected to spend time together, doing nothing or anything. So he was indeed missing her sitting in a stupid lunch meeting with a client. After her message, he got a reason to leave the meeting for Shawn. He had said, ''it''s an emergency, my wife needs me.''

    Shawn was instantly worried about Aarvi but Aaron gave him a silent meaningful look and the smart younger brother understood he didn''t need a response filled with a disy of their affection. So Aaron appeared at the Morris hotel without taking a bite of his lunch.

    Meanwhile, Roach and Alex looked at each other. Sometimes, they genuinely feel like they are looking after the two spoiled teens. Sometimes? No, nowadays, it''s almost every alternate day. Both saw a waiter going into the lobby. Unwillingly, they had to stand by the door of the room.

    Inside the room, Aarvi missed Aaron more as soon as he stopped. Opening her eyes to the gorgeous face of her husband, she caught his greedy eyes, staring into her eyes and her lips.

    Aaron justified his actions with a straight face, "Cupcake! you didn''t mention where you needed the kiss." He didn''t let her react and captured her lips.

    Aarvi''s eyes were wide for a second to fathom what he just said. Who cares, she gave in to the tempting lips that were nibbling and sucking her lips, tenderly yet making her irresistible to control.

    She neither cared if anybody else was inside the room they were in nor the mobile in her hand that slipped to the carpet floor. Shifting her hands on his shoulder, she reciprocated, while he pulled her close enough to feel no air between.

    Her lips involuntarily separated, inviting and tempting his slithery tongue to her mouth. As if waiting for it, he captured her warm mouth and tasted the hint of spices. He tugged her escaping tongue earning a sweet moan against his lips.

    It felt like an eternity when he released her after knocking the air out of her and reducing her to a puddle of water in his arms. He was adjusting his hands when she clutched his shirt tight, "Wait��"

    Stealing some more kisses, he suddenly heard her ask, once she calmed her crazy heart and her nerves, which wanted to eat him, right there. "You didn''t have lunch, Ronron."

    She tried to tug him outside but he pulled her to his arms. She would be embarrassed if she entered the private room with a flushed face. He humored brushing his fingers on her cheek, "I will eat you."

    Aarvi swallowed hard thinking of doing it in the hotel''s private room. It actually excited her. She snapped back seeing his silly smirk and punched him. "I am talking about food... And, my day is packed, Ronron." She pouted pitifully.

    Catherine was finding it hard to manage the Dawsonpany. She was panicked in the shareholders'' meeting that she almost verbally agreed to sell herpany. If not her assistant stopped her in time, Dawsonpany would have been acquired by anotherpany.

    So Catherine didn''t attend the Harmon Industries meeting which made Aarvi change some ns. Catherine was nervous as hell, afraid of losing everything.. So Aarvi has to drop by the Dawson mansion.

 Chapter 733 - Basic Is Boring

    Hearing Aarvi''s schedule was full, Aaron sighed andined, "Not fair." They have to go to the Rivas mansion for a family dinner. So he was practically getting no time with his wife on Sunday. She is busy now and after a month, he will get no time with her. He had thought after resigning, he could get a lot of time with her but she was busier than expected.

    Aarvi knew what was actually bugging him. Three long years. "Do you trust me?"

    Instead of responding to her question, he flicked on her forehead.

    "Ouch," Aarvi continued rubbing her head, "I will make sure, we see each other every day how busy you might be. Even if it is for a minute or just a glimpse of each other." She was also working on their life of three years in the country S, trying her best to make it smooth for them.

    Aaron looked at her doubtfully, "Don''t tell me you are nning to fall ill?"

    Aarvi burst intoughter hearing him. She never thought of that n, "Dumb man, I would never make you worry." He will be stressed with his research, how could she do something that will make him lose sleep.

    "Oh..." He tried to guess what could make them keep closer in the three years. Buying the university is difficult, she wasn''t a doctor or any rted student. She couldn''t get a job there either. He didn''t know so he asked, "How?"

    "It''s a surprise." She excitedly announced and paused. Her smile vanished and nervously looked at him. Aaron chuckled, recalling how the surprise became a horror.

    "I won''t get angry. I promise." He will speak with her first, whatsoever.

    She tugged him out, mumbling uneasily, "Damn, I am scared of giving surprises now."

    His throaty chuckle sounded when they stepped out of the room. The two men looked at them for a second in bewilderment that the couple was pretty quick. They quickly brushed off their thoughts, discerning the couple probably did nothing. They silently left the corridor when Aarvi took Aaron to the other private room.

    The employees stood up in hurry at the sight of their President''s husband, "President Rivas." They greeted in awe, looking at the aloof handsome man

    Palmer ignored Aaron and thetter did the same, his assistant wished Aaron. Dax nodded at Aaron and shed a teasing smile at Aarvi. He couldn''t believe Aaron surprisingly reached her for a kiss. He suddenly felt like he and Tia were too basic. Basic is boring.

    ''When did I be a boring man?'' Dax found a serious topic to mull over.

    Aarvi ignored everyone and made sure her husband had good food. Then Aaron stayed with her till she signed the final deal papers.

    Palmer didn''t fancy handling press conferences so, excluding legal procedure, everything waspleted quickly. He left the choice to Aarvi if she wanted to announce the acquisition or not. Palmer left as soon as he had a party to attend in a different country.

    Dax went to find his girlfriend, Aaron dropped Aarvi at the Dawson mansion and he went to meet a person who was a ssmate of Aarvi aka Ava Kelly.

    Aaron sipped his coffee and nced at thedy in front of him. He didn''t know why Aarvi never identified thedy or if thedy''s appearance had differed, she was a secretary of the President of Rivas Industries. Milo Wen had caught her once speaking about Aarvi as Aarvi looks like Ava Kelly but how could Ava Kelly be alive.

    Roach stayed closer to Aaron in case thedy tried to be over-smart and try to take advantage of the situation.

    "P-President-" She recalled that Shawn was the new president, "Doctor Rivas, I swear, I never spoke about President Evans again."

    Aaron kept the cup down. He pushed the file that was in front of him. Thedy secretary opened the file and saw it was a house deed she wanted to buy with her soon-to-be husband. She misunderstood Aaron and pushed the file back.

    She might be just a secretary, might have even dreamed of having a dominant president as her boyfriend. However, she knew the reality. She wasn''t ready to be a mistress or even stand against Aarvi Evans.

    "D-Doctor R-Rivas, I-I have a F-fiance." She stumbled at every word. Her eyes filled up and trembled continuously.

    Roach: "..."

    He found her thoughts gross.

    Aaron didn''t even furrow as if he expected such a reaction. He didn''t want any extramarital affair when he was struggling to spend time with his wife. He had only one heart that already belonged to his Cupcake. He would never in his dream think of having any thoughts on any otherdy. The only girls he wanted to have in his life other than his wife were his daughters. He instructed coldly, "Read."

    Afraid, she took the file and started reading carefully. She gasped in embarrassment after reading her and her fiance''s name. The house would be in her and her fiance''s name. Face full of shame, she pushed the file away again and kept her head down, "D-Doctor Rivas, I can''t take such an expensive gift," She wanted to bite off her tongue.

    Aaron took another sip of coffee without looking at her. They were sitting in a cafe. The upper floor was vacated for him so none was there to capture a picture or see and to create rumors, "I don''t give anything for free."

    Thedy secretary finally lifted her head. She discerned she has to do something. She unawarely nced at Roach and turned back to Aaron. "Doctor Rivas, do I have any instructions?" She didn''t stupidly assume anything this time.

    Aaron slowly left the cup on the saucer and leaned back on the chair. "I am sure there is a school ss group."

    Thedy nodded, still not understanding what Aaron was up to. "Yes, Doctor Rivas. Almost everyone is present in the group."

    She saw Aaron silent and recalled Aarvi. "Oh�� Yeah��. Doctor Rivas, there was indeed a discussion on President Evans as Ava Kelly. Since I work at Rivas, they asked me. So I told them President Evans is a different person." Because she believed Aarvi was a different person since Aarvi never identified her. She tried to strike a conversation and Aarvi never identified her.

    Aaron interrogated further as Milo Wen was the one who handledst time, "Were you close with Ava Kelly?"

    Thedy shook her head immediately, "We weren''t. I don''t remember speaking with her much. She hardly spoke to anybody and Grace Wells never let anybody be close to her. She was very possessive."

    Possessive? Grace Wells was extremely jealous and afraid of losing money tree in Aaron''s view.

    "Who attended Ava Kelly''s wedding?" Because those girls knew how Aarvi looked after passing adolescence.

    Thedy couldn''t understand why Aaron was interested in Ava Kelly who is dead. Anyway, she continued to respond to the questions promptly and did as he was told.

    Then thedy spread the news to her ssmates as Leon''swyer and brother are reaching the ssmates of Ava Kelly with lots of money to lie as Aarvi is Ava Kelly. She warned them to be careful and stay out of it if they don''t want to live peacefully.

    Aaron watched the chat screen and almost everyone was messaging and opinionating as it was Sunday. They mentioned they couldn''t go against Aarvi Evans and end up in jail with Leon.

    Once Aaron was satisfied, he instructed atst, "Add this number to the group in the name of a person who isn''t in the group." He was emotionless as if talking to a wall.

    She took a few seconds before letting Aaron know about the identity of the girl and added the number.

    ''Beep''

    Roach: "..."

    It was his number.

    Aaron stood up to leave when the secretary hurriedly asked, "Doctor Rivas, why��?" She paused when her eyes met his brooding ones.

    Aaron wore his sunsses bluntly and responded while going towards the stairs, "I don''t share my wife''s time with the nonsense of others." Although he was prepared for everything, he didn''t want to give any chance for James Crawford to bring up Ava Kelly''s identity.

    Thedy: "..."

    ''Why am I jealous?'' She thought watching Aaron leave.

    Of course, Aaron didn''t mention he was fulfilling Aarvi''s wish - To keep Ava Kelly''s identity buried away in the past.

 Chapter 734 - A Gloomy, Depressed Ghost

    Aaron entered the Dawson mansion to pick his wife. He saw his wife sitting on an armchair, crossing her legs and sipping coffee or tea. Opposite to her, Eliza and Catherine were seriously discussing something.

    One had business knowledge and another one was daring. Putting them together, they could boost each other''s personalities. His wife had her ways to deal with the things but he didn''t like she had so many things on her mind and solved them for others.

    The sound of his shoes caught the attention of threedies. Eliza and Catherine looked at the handsome man making his wife to his wife without averting his gaze. Then they looked at Aarvi who hadn''t smiled even once, was glowing at the sight of her husband.

    They recalled what Aarvi had told them. ''Don''t fret what''s done. Focus on today and tomorrow. Love yourself, build yourself. You will get what you deserve.''

    They didn''t know what they deserve, they just knew they would have to thrive for better days.

    Aarvi stood up elegantly and left the unfinished teacup on the center table. She turned to thedies who were in a daze, "I will take my leave. If there is anything, feel free to reach out to me."

    Thedies stood up and responded inposure, "Thank you, President Evans."

    "Sorry for taking you such a long time."

    Aarvi just nodded in response. She took her bag and reached Aaron. She wasn''t a friend of Catherine and Eliza so she didn''t feel the necessity to introduce Aaron to them or vice versa.

    Aaron tidied her frizzy hair as he asked, "Did President Evansplete her work?" He didn''t know if there was any more work left.

    Aarvi had ns to meet Dn. Anyway, it wasn''t important so she thought about what was next on the schedule. Nothing important. She wanted to take him somewhere but it would take a long route to return to the Rivas mansion for dinner.

    "May I n tomorrow''s date evening?" She asked as they walked towards the door hand in hand.

    Aaron could tell there was something on her mind. "Absolut��" He paused. Whenever she nned something, he or his work always ruined it.

    Aarvi giggled looking at his deadpan face. "It''s alright if we skip it."

    The twodies looked at each other and watched them leave, talking nothing special or behaving no different than any normal couple in love.

    "I guess, we were with the wrong one from the beginning. And my daughter too." Catherine never saw Sean and Sara having any sweet conversation.

    Eliza wanted to agree with her but Leon had really treated her like a treasure. So well that, she was ready to endure him for three years and also ignore his lust for other women.

    Hearing about Sara and Sean, "Sean loves Aarvi Evans. He is working towards the future hoping to get a chance to be with her."

    Catherine''s eyes widened. Her hand pointed towards the door where the car disappeared. She wanted to say Aarvi seems to love her husband, how could Sean get her. Anyway, she recalled something more important. "I should teach my daughter to be independent. She shouldn''t be like me." A spoiled princess who doesn''t know how to live without anybody serving her all the time.

    Catherine knew it was going to be too hard to handle Sara. Sara might even hate her for taking away the privileges and guiding her to work hard. Catherine hoped Sara could understand taking her life as an example or�� take Sean as her beacon and work hard for him.

    "Let''s get back to work." Eliza cut off the silence and sat with the office documents. They got guidance from Cathrine''s assistant who was appointed by Aarvi.

    One was determined to seed in business and another one was building the courage to divorce her husband.

    -----

    At the other end, Nikun fell on his bed after returning from the lunch date with his master. He knew his master was cunning to get the truth out of the mouth of anybody. If he didn''t know James was using him, probably he would have blurted out everything. But acting as if he didn''t know was the toughest job.

    James wanted to know where Aaron met Aarvi, if their love was called decade long, then they should have met when they were in school. Were they schoolmates? And so on. Nikun felt drained by the end; he was able to smoothly escape.

    ''Click.''

    Nikun jumped off the bed when the ensuite door opened. His mind ran so wild that he was sure Leon''s men were there to attack him, silence him or kill him.

    The moment his eyes fell on the gloomy figure, he furrowed his eyebrows, "Shea!!?"

    Shea looked up at his brother, there was no smile or her cheerful greet. Her shoulder stayed drooped and her face glum. Her dark circles were clearly visible.

    "Brother Nick, I am crashing here tonight." Her lifeless voice sounded. Her hazel eyes held no color either. She went to the study table and sat down. She forced herself to read her book.

    To Nikun''s eyes, she was behaving like a gloomy, depressed ghost. Instead of making fun of her state or ignoring her, he was genuinely worried about her. Even if she was sad, she never showed it to anybody except him and his elder brother so he could guess, she fought hard before giving up and bing the ghost.

    He searched her bag and found a scrunchie. She said nothing trying to study something. He held her hair carefully and tied it up. Then he held the swivel chair, pulled it till the corner of the bed and both sat face to face. "Tell me what happened?" He asked dotingly and worriedly.

    Shea mulled over if she should share it with Nikun. She knew he wouldn''t judge her and try to understand but she was also afraid thinking he might start hating her. Due to this reason, she didn''t speak to Mehak.

    "Did�� Grandmother ask you to go on a blind date?" Nikun carefully asked as their grandparents were looking for a match for her and might force her to go on date.

    Shea was already a mess. She widened her eyes in terror, discerning what was going on in the family. She cried, "I-I will run away. I won''te back��"

    Nikun: "..."

    ''Did I just make something worse?''

    He quickly tried to calm her, "Shea, listen�� You know I and the elder brother will support you no matter what. So stop crying and tell me what''s going on."

    He searched for a tissue box and started handing her the tissues while she continued to cry. He knew something was up, hence she was acting so drastically. He didn''t lose his patience and waited for her to calm down.

    Just when he thought she calmed down, she cried harder than before and revealed between her sobs, "I slept with Shawn again."

    "What!?" Nikun blurted out before realizing,

    Shea''s heart skipped a beat in pure fear and froze. If Nikun goes wrong, then she knows she will end up in somebody''s house very soon as a stranger''s wife. She stared at Nikun without daring to take a breath. She was ready to beshed out.

    Nikun breathed slowly. At the first encounter of Shawn and Shea, Nikun brushed it off without thinking much. Then he thought Shea might be attracted to Shawn and she night slowlye out of her closet. But hearing she slept again, he didn''t know what to say or how to react. If those were together, Shea wouldn''t have kept it as they slept.

    "Did he seduce you?" He started the interrogation.

    Shea finally breathed and lowered her head. She responded sadly, "No."

    "Did you make the first move on him?"

    Shea unemotionally responded, "No."

    Nikun: "..."

    If Shawn had forced Shea, Nikun knew Shea would have probably beaten the man or killed him. So he brushed that off. So who the hell made the first move?

    "Wait, you guys just went with the flow, with mutual consent without any move or words."

    Shea bit her lips and slowly nodded. She hesitated to say, "I ran away in the morning and then he gave me birth control pills." Then she thought, ''He isn''t talking with me.'' She felt even sadder about it.

    ''Snap''

    Nikun smacked her head and demanded an answer, "Do you like him?"

    Shea pouted, rubbing her head, "I don''t know. He doesn''t like me."

    Nikun didn''t think that way. Shawn and Shea never repeated their nightstands. Taking his and Aaron''s friendship, Shea and Shawn should have avoided each other but failed.

    There should be a reason, Nikun thought and asked "Why? Did he tell you that?"

    Looking at Nikun calmly, waiting for her response anticipatingly, "Aren''t you angry?"

    "Answer me." He demanded coldly.

    Shea pouted again. She imagined herself to be hanged soon and responded depressingly, "I am always rude to him, yet he was so good to me. He doesn''t look at me in the face anymore."

    Nikun: "..."

    Although he didn''t know what Shawn feels for Shea, he wanted Shea toe out of her assumptions and theories. So he gave her a new theory, "You were rude yet he endured you for so many days. What if Shawn actually likes you? You ran away so he might have assumed you regretted your time." Hence Nikun says one night stands turning into love is the toughest path. He had seen his friends struggling.

    Shea fell for what he said, "You think so?" She gave long thought and questioned again, "Then why did he give birth control pills?"

    Nikun''s hand was itching to smack her again. But he sarcastically responded, "I didn''t know you were so eager for a baby."

    "No��" She almost screamed and fell silent. ''He did it for me..'' She thought.

 Chapter 735 - A Stupid Magnet

    Nikun watched his sister thinking deep so he let her be. He went to the bathroom to fetch a wet towel and returned to her. He craved to p that on her face but held back and wiped her face. He made sure she didn''t look scary.

    He shoved her things into her bag hearing hundreds of her questions. He dragged her out and left her at the door. "Now deal with your life."

    ''Thud.'' He shut the door.

    Shea looked around and shouted at her brother, "Are you really my brother? How could you throw me out of the house?"

    Nikun opened the door hearing her, "I would prefer to kick you out."

    ''Thud.'' He again shut the door on her face.

    Shea: "..."

    Nikun watched his sister from a window. She dilly-dallied at the door for a long time. He knew she had questions, confusions, those weren''t something he could respond to. She has to find the answers to them. He wanted her to face the trouble herself instead of running away as she did from their home.

    After something, he smiled seeing her encouraging herself and leaving from there. If she genuinely likes Shawn and Shawn feels the same, he would personally speak with his family without trouble. His grandparents won''t get a chance to reject or find a w in the Rivas family.

    He stretched going towards the kitchen. He prepared the dinner, made a video call to Mehak, and went to bed early.

    A good sleep before the battle.

    ----

    At Rivas mansion,

    Aarvi was hiding behind Aaron, cursing her two friends when Shawn was over dramatically borating what she and Aaron did in the afternoon, disregarding the different client meetings they were at.

    Jordan was slicing the apple for Zelda and thetter shook her head in resignation. She turned to Connor, "Connor, why didn''t you make your son like you?"

    Aarvi peeked out and remarked before Connor could say anything, "Grandfather Jordan''s genes are good." She indirectly appreciated her husband.

    Everyone burst intoughter leaving Zelda speechless. Jordan was proud of himself and his grandson, "That''s like my granddaughter-inw."

    Zelda squinted her eyes at her husband and Jordan immediately flipped, "I like Connor. He is so caring, patient."

    Well, it only brought another round ofughter.

    Although Zelda didn''t actuallyugh, she looked happy. Jordan was energetic more than ever. The family was lively and cheerful, talking about nothing important but some nonsense.

    Everyone was continuing to talk about some random fun topic or teasing one another when they heard a maid announce the arrival of Shea. They turned to the end of the entrance corridor.

    Shea stood, watching everyone having a smile. "Hello everyone." She greeted as her eyes brushed over each one and halted at Shawn, who didn''t look at her even once.

    Karsen called her inside, "Come, sit with us, Shea" He invited her to join them.

    Shea hesitantly shook her head with her eyes staying on Shawn, ''No more running away.'' She encouraged herself. "Shawn, I need to talk to you."

    Everyone''s gaze moved between the two. Aarvi and Aarvi looked at each other and Jordan and Megan did the same.

    Shawn wanted to turn her down, however, he wanted to avoid others assuming anything. Turning to her with a fake smile, "Yes!?" He asked her to speak right there.

    Connor patted Shawn''s back, "Go Shawn." It was obvious Shea wanted to speak with Shawn personally in private. ''In private?'' Connor turned to Karsen.

    Karsen half shrugged his shoulders at his elder brother and watched his son oblige.

    Shawn went to her, before he could utter anything, Shea grabbed his wrist and took him upstairs, forgetting there were elders and they might think wrong about them.

    Zelda sensed the tension between Shea and Shawn. She questioned once they disappeared from their sigh, "What''s going on?"

    Aarvi who was looking at the stairs turned to Zelda. She noted everyone fell silent and discerned Zelda wasn''t the type to encourage one who is in love and it was always Jordan.

    Jordan gave a slice of apple to Zelda and responded to brush off the topic, "Shea might need some help. Let them handle it."

    Meanwhile, upstairs, Shawn was colder than Ice. Shea was nervous as hell. She berated her heart for beating erratically, ''Why are you going crazy? It isn''t like I have fallen for him, have I?'' She felt like crying.

    Shawn let her have her way, only till they stepped away from the stairs. He smoothly shrugged her off.

    Shea stumbled but nched herself on the t shoes. Turning to him, she asked, pointing towards his bedroom, "Could we talk in your bedroom?"

    "No." He instantly turned down beforeposing.

    Shea changed her hand and pointed towards the other side, "How about the screening room?"

    "No" He denied again. He didn''t want to y on her terms so he wanted to reject whatever she asks.

    ''I am reaping what I sowed.'' Shea felt her heart fall to her stomach.

    "Speak here whatever it is." He demanded coldly.

    Shea became nervous again, "I�� That�� You��" She didn''t know where to start, what to say and how to handle it. She was more confused.

    Shawn watched outside the window and waited for a few seconds. His mind was clear, he didn''t want to think about anything which would give him expectations. When she didn''t speak, he was even madder for dragging him here and there, "Fine, I am leaving." He turned his heels.

    Shea quickly clutched his hand. This side of Shawn makes her panic and lose her every once in a while. It was like she was going to lose what she was carefully treasuring for many days. She started saying whatever came to her mind, clutching his hand tight.

    "I never thought of dating. I don''t understand this love, like and all. When I was attracted to you, I thought it was just a simple crush. But you are like a stupid ma, attracting me and making me look for you every time��"

    Shawn paused and slowly turned to her without shrugging her hands. He heard her and understood her nonstop babbling.

    "I honestly thought I would get over you but, argh, it was harder than I thought. It''s weird how I easily get sofortable around you and start depending on you. And I was getting scared too to get attached to you more than I should. I didn''t want you to think of me as I am a clingy one-night stand of yours. The hell, I made blunders after blunders trying to avoid you, yet run back to you every time..."

    Shawn had to give his all attention to listen to her rambling and understand her. She doesn''t know how to talk, he thought. She might be agitated. Then he hated himself for trying to understand her situation.

    Shea didn''t stop. Afraid he would shrug her off and leave, she continued without knowing if she was making any sense or not, "Upon all that confusion, we again did it. You know the standard rules, we shouldn''t hang aroundter. So I was afraid you might throw me out so I ran away. Why won''t I be scared? I don''t know what you think of me. But I can''t sleep, eat or focus on anything. I hold the book��"

    Shawn sensed eyes on them. He turned around and noticed speechless Aarvi, Aaron, Megan, Karsen, and Connor standing on stairs one below the other. He realized that Shea was pretty loud in nervousness and regretted not going inside. He quickly covered Shea''s mouth and rushed her to his room.

    Shea''s voice sounded like a big argument between them hence they had run upstairs to cool them off.

 Chapter 736 - Missing Nikun

    Shawn didn''t let go of Shea when he pushed the door to close. He clicked his tongue in annoyance without knowing how long his family members must have heard Shea''s chatter. He least wanted them to misunderstand him and have any hard feelings. He wasn''t the one who could live with a family member hating him.

    His hands coiled around Shea''s head when she turned around. His eyes met with her wide-open eyes. Was there fear? More like a shock. He withdrew his hands from her and turned grim instantly.

    He understood what Shea tried to say. She was clumsy, confused, and afraid. Most importantly he wasn''t convinced or calmed down by her words against how she behaved with him. He didn''t want aplicated rtionship.

    Sometimes he had the urge to throw her out of his life and it made him helpless. Because she was living at his home and he will have to avoid his home if he doesn''t want to see her. It gave him a heartless idea. Ask her to leave, problem solved.

    Shea was confused why he suddenly brought her to his room. For a second she thought he might not be angry and would sit and talk with her. From the look of his ignorance, he probably brought her away due to somebody.

    ''Who was there?''

    Her curiosity got her more. She pulled the door open and caught twodies at the door.

    Shawn who turned around saw innocently blinking Megan and Aarvi who pretended to be there by mistake. Aarvi tugged Megan and looked at Shea, "We just want to check if you guys needed something. We will get going."

    Megan''s reaction was enough to say she heard a lot. Shea nervously watched them. She had avoided Aarvi and Aaron yesterday. She nned to avoid today hence she had gone to her brother''s vi. But thetter threw her out. She would prefer Aaron there to rant out as she knows him for many years more than these two and he doesn''t judge her just like her brothers.

    Megan patted Aarvi''s hand and spread her arms, "I missed you, Shea." She said as if they hadn''t met for years.

    Aarvi and Shawn: "..."

    Shea hadst seen Megan at the Saturday breakfast, so 36 hours. "I missed you, aunty��" She hugged Megan and sobbed for real. That hug was most needed.

    Shawn: "..."

    Whereas Aarvi smiled. Looking at the distressed Shea, probably Megan, as a mother understood Shea needed that soothing warmth and coaxing the most.

    So she looked at the grim and speechless man. Shawn was easygoing, if he was angry or avoiding Shea, he should have his reasons. He didn''t smile or say anything to her or Megan. So his mood was really awful. She hooked her hand with Megan when Shea calmed down and stood back. She addressed Shea but her words were actually for Shawn.

    "Do you know, Shea? Life is like a race. Sometimes we drive fast leaving many people behind. Sometimes we have to slow down to drive with the one we love. Sometimes we just halt to wait for someone who isgging or we might not have any reason to drive ahead.

    In this journey, we have to decide where we have to go fast or slow down. We don''t have a choice of taking a U-turn. So you have to decide if you would like to keep going or change track. A wrong choice will leave you with regret."

    Megan smiled hearing Aarvi whose words were at her son. Unsurprisingly, her son seemed to calm down. Whereas Shea tilted her head in confusion. First, she rted Aarvi''s words to Aaron and Aarvi. Then she bluntly asked, "Are you asking me to slow down and go with Shawn?"

    Megan and Aarvi chuckled. The formermented, "Probably, you should speed up and catch up with him."

    "Ohhh��" Shea thought she understood it.

    Shawn: "..."

    The twodies left, closing the door behind them. Shawn turned to Shea who seemed to be mulling over the car race instead of rting Aarvi''s words to life. "What do you want?" He spat his words harsher than before.

    Shea almost jumped at his sudden loud voice. She yelled at him for behaving rudely with her, "You."

    Shawn: "..." He didn''t take it seriously.

    Without reading what she just said, she went towards him and argued, "Can''t you talk like a human? I am trying to clear the air and talk with you nicely. You kept on pushing me, making me nervous. I am going crazy here and can''t you patiently listen... to... me... once."

    ''Pak''

    Her eyes widened listening to herself, she pped her mouth with her hand and kept it shut. She cursed herself and watched him being quiet and tongue-tied.

    She swallowed hard. She really wished for a good talk and discussion with him. ''Why am I shouting like a crazy woman?''

    She took her hands away and forced a sweet smile, "Could we have a good talk after dinner?" She asked politely, "Please�� If it doesn''t go well, I promise to never disturb you again."

    Shawn had mixed feelings. Majorly, he wanted to get rid of her. He didn''t want to hear her go on bbering again about the same thing so he crossed his arms, thought for a while, and decided, "You are moving in with me tomorrow."

    If they are just attracted to each other physically, they will eventually look for somebody or lose interest in each other or find each other annoying to live with. He walked out of the room without another word.

    Shea stood dumbstruck for disregarding her opinion. She threw her bag at the door and hissed in annoyance, "Shawn Rivas, you jerk."

    Little did she expect, she would lose sleep thinking of living with him and actually end up going to his ce after work.

    The ones who were worried about them were their friends and brothers, hearing them call each other roommates.

    ----

    The most awaited Monday came,

    Aaron insisted on being with her in the courtroom so he joined her Roach and others stopped the media and escorted them inside safely.

    James entered the premises with his big five members group. He paused when his eyesnded on the couple. He was more than confident, so he scoffed and went aside where Leon was escorted in with the cops.

    Aarvi stood patiently with Aaron while Milo Wen repeatedly checked the time standing next to Shawn who was adamant about being there.

    "Little Heart, where is Nikun? There are only fifteen minutes left." There was a hint of anxiousness in Shawn''s tone.

    Aarvi was so cid that it was hard to say if she was calm or something going on in his head. There were only ten minutes and Aaron couldn''t hold back. He dialed Nikun''s number.

    [The number you are calling is currently switched off.] Aaron''s demeanor turned bone-chillingly cold, his arm unintentionally tightened around Aarvi.

    "Tsk Tsk��"

    The four turned towards the voice. It was James Crawford. He checked through his mobile and disyed it to them. It was a picture of Nikun Morris entering the office of the ministry of environment.

    "I knew you had your hand behind Harmon Industries losing the project. Tch, you shouldn''t have let yourwyer meet me," James leered.

    "You-" Shawn was about tosh out, Aarvi held him quickly. There were many cameras aimed at them. So they have to be very careful.

    She clenched her teeth. Nikun wouldn''t abandon her or the case. He wasn''t greedy for money either.. "What do you mean?" She was sure James had done something.

 Chapter 737 - A Small Puzzle

    James could have ignored the couple. He went to Aarvi because he wanted to see how she reacts in critical situations. His heedful eyes caught her jaws tighten but her face stayed so calm that he couldn''t judge her. He found her hard to deal with.

    Yet he snickered to provoke them and turned his heels without responding to her question. After speaking with Leon, James understood it was a long grudge and she was nning Leon''s downfall for two years. So thewyer couldn''t be somebody unknown who might leak her secret. So he doubted he might be Nikun and ced the puzzles. He didn''t invite Nikun yesterday to know about Aarvi, but to trick him into his n.

    James''s eyes met Aaron''s dark gaze and lost his tracks. A kind of fear clutched his throat. He failed to shift his gaze away and tripped himself.

    His apprentices and assistants ran over while James held the wall to bnce himself. Only then did he realize his heart was pounding. He nced back again and saw Aarvi still calm. Shaking off his thoughts, he went inside the courtroom.

    Nikun''s assistants weren''t confident to handle themselves and they hardly knew anything about the case. Yet, they started discussing how to handle the situation.

    Shawn looked at calm Aarvi and cold Aaron. "How could you guys wait? We have no time to arrange for a differentwyer."

    Aarvi nced at him and her eyes moved towards the gate, "He wille."

    "How are you so sure?" Shawn couldn''t help from asking.

    Aaron nced at her and responded to Shawn, "Alex went to pick Nikun," If there was any trouble, he would have notified them immediately. Whatever James might try to do, he couldn''t attack Nikun with people.

    "Then call Alex." Shawn fetched his mobile to make sure they were fine.

    He was yet to click on the call, he heard Milo Wen''s voice, "They came."

    Not just four, the whole media''s attention shifted to the rows of cars making way towards the entrance of the court.

    Everyone: "..."

    Parade? Even Aarvi was speechless looking at the procession of cars for Nikun''s entry.

    "Ronron, don''t you think this is a little overboard?"

    This wasn''t Nikun''s style. Aaron carefully watched and pinched his nose bridge. Nikun got off the car and hurried towards them as there were less than five minutes. Aarvi saw many men in suits following him.

    "Did Brother Jaxon send hiswyers?" Those men were foreigners.

    It didn''t need an answer and four of them were sure it was Jaxon aka the Evans family act. Suddenly she felt tired, ''This is too much.''

    Nikun didn''t seem to be tense. He was in a hurry and there was a wicked yful smile on his face. That was rare to see on Nikun''s face for others excluding his team. His team members breathed in relief, it wasn''t that they couldn''t handle the case, the case was high profile and they didn''t feel worthy enough to handle it.

    Nikun reached them looking at the calm Aarvi. He apologized instead of being angry for the full team behind him. "I am sorry for beingte. Let''s get inside first." He paused, "You guys speak, I need to deal with somebody." He patted Aaron''s arm hurried inside.

    The four knew who that somebody was. They didn''t have the chance to say anything when they saw him entering inside. One among eight foreign internationalwyers introduced himself, "President Evans, I am Driss Carlos. Mr. Evans has instructed us to assist Mr. Morris."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aarvi looked at the row of people and insisted, "How about one among you assist Nikun? I would prefer not to waste your time."

    Driss Carlos was a man in his mid-thirties. He was tall, stern, and emotionless. Aarvi felt him like a robot, like Aaron in the past who never revealed any emotions.

    Driss lowered his head in a bow of respect with others, "It''s our honor to serve you, President Evans." He knew her as the daughter of the Evans family and he was the one who handled her adoptive forms.

    He had expected her to be haughty but she turned out stark against what they had expected. Well, it increased their respect. He took a step back and continued, "If you could excuse me, I need to vacate the unnecessary people from the courtroom."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Shawn and Aarvi were in the same state with an expression saying, ''This is too shy.''

    Although Aaron chose the Evans family, he least wanted to associate her with the family. He turned to shocked Milo. Thetter nodded vigorously, "Yes, Preside�� Young Master, I will make sure no news about thewyers'' leaks. If it does, it will be rewritten as Young Madam hired them." He left quickly to handle the situation.

    Aaron guided her towards the courtroom, "We should speak with Jaxon." Otherwise, thosewyers wouldn''t leave.

    Aarvi hummed, pressing her head. She has to know what James did to Nikun and deal with him And also avoid James assuming he was great to have so many oppositionwyers.

    She needs to talk with Nikun and clear if there was any misunderstanding due to the team of Lawyers sent by Jaxon.

    Aaron stopped Aarvi before going inside. He removed her hand from her forehead, "Don''t stress out. Cupcake." Aarvi could only nod because she couldn''t stop her mind from thinking.

    Shawn went inside when Aaron hugged her to calm her down. That''s when Aarvi''s eyes fell on Nikun who was smirking at James, disregarding that James was his mentor.

    Her headache suddenly drifted awat and her lips arced. "Looks like, Brother Nick took my words into consideration."

    y his game, don''t get yed.

    James assumed he had control over Nikun but thetter was shrewd and let him assume.

    Aaron shifted his eyes to his wife''s face. Seeing her rxed and serene, he breathed in relief. She held his hand and took him inside, curious about what Nikun was telling James.

    Nikun shoved the mobile into his pocket and warned James, "Master, let''s fight likewyers. If not, you will regret your actions for the rest of your life." He returned to his seat next to Aarvi.

    "What did he do to you?"

    "What will you do?"

    "I will ruin his career."

    Nikun smiled helplessly at how defensive she was. "Let me make him proud."

    A sly smirk appeared on her face. James will have to lose, yet he will be congratted for having an able apprentice. When her eyes shifted from Nikun, she caught the sight of Leon.

    Leon gritted his teeth, slowly he solved another small puzzle. He discerned why Aaron was at his mansion to warn him when he helped Wade Merton to kidnap Shea Morris.

    Shouldn''t Nikun Morris be the one there?

    Aaron and Aarvi were hiding Nikun Morris. Leon neverid his eyes on Nikun. He didn''t know Nikun was an internationally licensedwyer and an apprentice of James Crawford.

    Looking at the reaction of James Crawford, Leon''s confidence started to waver.. Anyway, he got a little hope when he saw Dn silently entering inside with a person who could help them change the direction of the case.

 Chapter 738 - Mrs. Aarvi Aaron Rivas

    Therge courtroom was filled. On either side of the door was the viewer gallery filled with rows of benches. The witnesses and the required speakers were sitting with the assisting legal team. Further inside, the section was divided by railings.

    To the right, Nikun, Aarvi, and Aaron were sitting from the intiff''s side. On the other side was the defendant, James, his assistant, and Leon were sitting. Further inside, there was a witness stand in the center, to the right, there was an empty jury panel, to the left, the cops were standing on guard.

    Further inside, there were two tables for a clerk and court reporters and at an upper level, there was a wooden bench for the judge.

    Everyone stood up when a man with a head full of grey silvery hair entered the inside through the door close to the bench. Every wrinkle on his face seemed to be speaking of his experience rather than the age.

    His eyes brushed over the crowd. His brows knitted when he saw a half of the view gallery had men in ck suits. Shaking his head, he sat down and everyone took their seats.

    The judge sorted some papers on his desk very intently. Aarvi was curious who would start first or when it would start. Anyway, she held back curiosity when the question was at the tip of her tongue.

    Her eyes fell on her husband who was on her right. He was so serious as if something was going to happen. Her hand slid to his and held him, silently asking him to rx.

    Aaron was about to look at her, the clerk stood up after the judge signaled him to start. "The case number XXXXX for the attempt to kidnap and attack is starting under Justice Rott. Identify yourself for the record." The voice was loud and clear. The clerk held the paper and turned to the intiff''s side.

    Nikun rose from his seat, his expression was calm and he hurriedly followed the court session rules. He could feel Aarvi''s gaze full of curiosity, just like when she was little and eager to learn new things. It didn''t make him nervous, instead boosted him to do better. "Good morning, Your honor. I am Nikun Morris, on behalf of the intiff Aarvi Evans."

    Then he sat down elegantly and nced at the woman next to him. She seemed disappointed. He could guess it was because she was expecting something exciting or something she never could think of.

    She dropped her shoulders and looked ahead before her face turned cold. Nikun followed her line of sight and noticed Justice Rott nodding in a greeting to James Crawford.

    He whispered, "Rx, they might just know each other." One would be a fool to favor another one when both the parties were strong as a rock.

    Aarvi nodded in understanding while hearing James Crawford, "Good morning, Your honor. I am James Crawford on behalf of defender Leon Harmon." James took the seat.

    The clerk noted down the details and gave the paper to the main judge. Two minutes passed when the Judge went through the allegations on Leon Harmon.

    He pulled the microphone up and instructed, "Begin the session." He lifted his head, holding a pen in hand to note down the points.

    Nikun stood up with a Pendrive in his hand, "Your honor, my client, Aarvi Evans''s husband, Aaron Rivas found a tip-off on Friday night. To be careful and also doubtful, Aaron Rivas sought help from the chief of police for the safety of his wife, Aarvi Evans. Hence the cops were tapping Leon Harmon''s mobile."

    Nikun cued the court reporter to present the police evidence they had. There was a paper and an audio yer. "Leon Harmon has received an international call in the night and the morning. The caller clearly instructed Leon Harmon to clean up when they kidnapped my client." Nikun went towards the court reporter as he continued, "We were able to fetch some video which clearly shows my client was being chased for a long time."

    He handed the Pendrive and continued to brief the case, "The Chief of police had provided ady officer to my client for her safety on the roads. Hence my client was able to escape and the cops caught the kidnappers."

    Nikun''s fingers yed with another Pendrive in his hand and showed it to judge as he continued, "Well, it didn''t end there, my client was attacked by Leon Harmon in the shareholders meeting while the cops were informing her it was Leon Harmon who attempted to kidnap her." He gave the Pendrive.

    Then he concluded as he walked back towards his ce, "Each proof has the actions of Leon Harmon against my client. It''s crystal clear that Leon Harmon means harm to my client. I request justice to go through the evidence and bring justice to my client. Thank you."

    The next ten minutes went silently while the judge went through each proof. Then the judge turned to the captain who was in charge of the case, "Captain, are these proof authentic?"

    The captain who was in uniform stepped from and bowed, "Your honor, The proofs are authentic and Leon Harmon is caught red-handed."

    The judge gave a nod at the captain and turned to James Crawford, "Does the Defendant side have anything to say?" He gave the green g to start the battle.

    "Yes, your honor." James Crawford stood up with ultimate confidence.

    Nikun whispered to Aarvi, "All the best." He smirked. He wanted to see if James would still dare to call himself the master of words after facing Aarvi.

    James Crawford started by stating aw, "Your honor, we have studied Newton''s thirdw. Every action has an equal and opposite reaction. If we have to judge the reaction of my client, then we shouldn''t miss the actions behind that reaction." He tried to set the mood right, which was very important.

    Justice Rott deadpanned, "Come to the point."

    James didn''t bother about it as he had expected, "I would like to ask a few questions to Aarvi Evans."

    The clerk stood up after the judge gave him a signal, "Aarvi Aaron Rivas, pleasee to the witness stand."

    Aarvi was surprised to hear her name and turned to Aaron with a bright smile. Thetter rubbed her head, "Go��" He had promised her to give his name and Nikun had dealt with it justst Friday. Although she was still Aarvi Evans, legally, she could write her name as Aarvi Aaron Rivas or Mrs. Aarvi Rivas

    In the viewers'' gallery, Shawn facepalmed getting dog food everywhere.

    Aarvi forgot the call and demanded, "I want to change the passport too."

    Nikun: "..."

    The clerk repeated by taking her maiden''s name, "Aarvi Evans, pleasee to the witness stand."

    Aaron stood up pulling her up with him. He guided her to pass through his chair as he whispered, "Yes. Cupcake." She happily went to the witness stand.

    The rest who had no idea couldn''t understand what made her so happy. As if infected, many smiled looking at her, including Justice Rott. If the session wasn''t a criminal case, the justice probably would have asked looking at her happy in the courtroom, but he controlled.

    The clerk asked her from his ce, "Mrs. Rivas, Do you solemnly affirm that you will tell the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth, under pains and penalties of perjury?"

    Nikun had already told her how the case might go and what James might be nning. His first n was to prove her as a liar and put charges on her for lying in front of justice.

    She swore a second thought, "I Aarvi Aaron Rivas, solemnly and sincerely dere and affirm that the evidence I shall give will be the truth, the whole truth, and nothing but the truth."

    The clerk sat down and James came forward, "Mrs. Rivas, how did you know the kidnap was nning against you?"

    Aarvi answered the question, "My husband let me know."

    "How did your husband get to know?"

    "We would like to keep it a secret to keep the person safe from any kind of danger."

    James turned to the judge immediately, "Your honor, how could we trust Mrs. Rivas''s words? She might have nned the attack and trapped my client."

    "I object, Your honor." Nikun''s voice suddenly boomed behind her, almost causing her to jump due to his sharp voice.

    "Objection sustained." Judge Rott allowed him to speak.

    Nikun warned James without batting an eyelid, "Advocate Crawford, if you don''t have proof, you should be careful about your words. Anding to trapping your client, he isn''t a child who doesn''t understand. If he agreed to the kidnapping of my clients, it means he shares half the responsibilities of the mastermind."

    ''Oh ho, Brother Nick is so cool.'' Aarvi openly admired him.

    Sean in the viewers'' section noticed her reaction to Nikun''s counter. He was even more determined to work hard and earn her recognition.

 Chapter 739 - No Chance To Bluff

    Hearing Nikun''s counter, James sniggered, "Agreed? Who?." He questioned Nikun to the point he mentioned. ''If Leon Harmon agreed to the kidnapping of my client, it means he shares half the responsibilities of the mastermind.''

    James turned to the judge and continued, "Your honor, I would like to ask permission to y the audio of my client''s call."

    Nikun didn''t object and the judge announced, "Request granted."

    Quickly the clerk took care of ying the audio in the courtroom for everyone to hear. A man''s voice carrying an ent from country S sounded through speakers, ''Alert your team. Aarvi Evans left Skr and she will be kidnapped.'' Then the call hung up with a word from Leon.

    James half shrugged his shoulders as he stated, "My client didn''t agree or speak anything. The call came and ended. How does this prove my client was involved?"

    Leon smirked, even though it wasn''t in his n, it came in handy. Now, how will Aarvi prove he had a hand in the failed attempt to kidnap.

    Everyone looked at each other whereas Aarvi craved popcorn. Her y of chess was no different than Nikun''s n of slow revealing.

    James, who confidently proved Leon had no hand in the kidnap, nced at Aarvi. His confidence wavered, this woman!?

    Judge Rott noted down the point and lifted his head. He saw Nikun fetch something from the table, "Does the prosecution have anything to say?"

    Leon''s face changed color. James became more alert. He had thought one usation was down, but it seems to be like that.

    "Yes your honor, allow me to submit proof." He handed the court reporter a Pendrive again.

    The court reporter looked at Nikun as if he was some alien. He was getting confused with so many pen drives.

    Soon a video was yed on therge screen. Leon furrowed seeing his office in the video.

    From the angle, the camera was at the gap of the door. Leon had broken Dn''s mobile so somebody in the office stabbed him behind the back.

    In the video, Leon answered a call and heard something. Then suddenly he shouted, ''Bugatti!? Who the f**k did they kidnap?'' There was a pause, angry Leon was listening to the other end of the call and roared again, ''You f**king bastards, she always takes cars in the private parking of the basement. She never used the main entrance.'' The call ended and the video too.

    James Crawford: "..."

    Leon had told to James that the number he used for calling his men was different and nobody knows so he was very confident before. Although Leon hadn''t taken Aarvi''s name, the work kidnapping was enough to take Leon under judicial custody for interrogation.

    Aarvi smiled, adoring her husband in her heart. She wasn''t alone in the battle, her husband walking right beside her.

    On Saturday, when Aaron heard the audio sent by the cops about the kidnap, Aaron had immediately overserved Leon''s silence. So he had called Aarvi''s team and asked them to instruct Lara to record Leon''s room activity after faking Aarvi was caught. She got to know about it on Saturday.

    Nikun spoke once the video ended, "I request to document that my client took her Bugatti Divo, right in front of her office." Nikun opened a file and handed the pictures taken by the security camera.

    "If Leon Harmon is talking about my client, it means he is keeping an eye on my client for a long time and tried to kidnap my client. If he isn''t talking about my client, We can easily conclude that Leon Harmon was a part of a kidnap n of ady. It is yet again a criminal offense." He calmly finished his words and shot a mocking nce at James. "That''s all your honor." Nikun went to sit so that James could continue his questioning.

    Leon''s only hope, James Crawford. He looked at James desperately. James had assured him Leon could be out of the kidnap case and they will lie a little to get rid of another usation.

    James didn''t lose his calmness yet. It was just the beginning. "Mrs. Rivas, how could you prove that you had no hand in the kidnap?"

    Aarvi nced at James and looked at the judge. "Your honor, with my life in danger, I possibly couldn''t put another innocent life in jeopardy."

    Dn: "..."

    Aarvi continued, "The Court rules - Rule 27, section 8.4 of the Official Secrets Act 33: It deems fit for keeping the identity and address of the witness secret. So I would like to request to send everyone away to present the witness."

    Nikun looked at Aaron with a face full of mes. ''Who is thewyer here?'' Nevertheless, Aaron was admiring his wife.

    James Crawford expected none as a witness. If he couldn''t see or hear the statement of that person, the witness was of no use to him. However, it was veryte for him to take back his words.

    Judge asked the cops to vacate every person except for her, him, the clerk, and the court reporter.

    After a few minutes, Dn video called Aarvi and Elder Harmon entered inside through the jury door.

    The judge was shocked to see Leon''s own family was there to speak against Leon and support Aarvi.

    Dn confessed to the judge standing in some corner like he was ying with his mobile, "Your honor, I am the one who notified my grandfather about Leon''s suspicious conversation. I was in the office with Leon at that time."

    Elder Harmon continued right after, "Your honor, I informed Aaron Rivas immediately to take care of the situation."

    The secret witness didn''t need proof so without cross-questioning, the video call ended, and Elder Harmon nced at Aarvi and left.

    The judge, Rott, looked at Aarvi and smiled helplessly, "Take a break for fifteen minutes. The session will continue." He stood up with the papers he had jotted down and went to his private room.

    The court reporter followed Aarvi out to announce to the rest of the people about the break. Aarvi ignored and leaped into Aaron''s arms, leaving everyone speechless.

    When she got off, sheplimented excitedly, "Brother Nick, you were so cool."

    However, he gently flicked on her head, "Leave my job to me. Just answer the question. Nothing more, nothing less." It wasn''t because she might say anything wrong, they needed to hide some counters.

    Aarvi pouted in dissatisfaction, but obediently agreed, "Okay."

    Shawn who was also as clueless as her about the court matters, questioned, "I don''t understand when all proofs are right there, what is the need of this session. Shouldn''t he be sentenced right away?" Aarvi hummed in agreement.

    Nikun watched two friends. He realized why Aarvi had assumed everything would be solved in a week if she had evidence. These two never followed or heard about court cases.

    "You know the truth, I believe the evidence is true but others don''t. They have no reason to believe us just because we have a video.

    Sometimes the same scene could be predicted in multiple ways. Just like how my mentor easily proved Leon had no hand in the kidnap."

    Shawn interjected, "That''s why we shouldn''t give him a chance to bluff."

    Nikun shook his head and exined to them with an instance, "Let''s assume you get a call and the call ends saying ''I killed a person as you said.'' Does that mean you were involved in a murder?... No. Hence we have court trials to make sure used get a chance to prove themselves,"

    "Ohhh��" Aarvi and Shawn looked at each other.

    "This is tougher than I expected." Aarvi mused.

    "Little Heart, your way of dealing is exciting than this."

    Aaron and Nikun started hearing the two friends showing their dissatisfaction with the slow process of the court.

 Chapter 740 - Life Is Important cause Of Responsibilities

    Inside Justice Rott''s office, during break time,

    ''Knock''

    He was checking the points and mulling over the details when he heard a knock on the door. He lifted his head and saw the chief of police with a foreign man in a ck suit.

    Chief of police spoke, "Justice Rott, we have orders from the chief justice to pass on to you."

    Justice Rott was a judge at the city level, whereas the chief Justice stands above all. He signaled them to get inside the room and epted the envelope from the chief.

    He opened the letter ncing at the foreign man. He skimmed through the contents. It had details of the criminal case in the country S. If Leon Harmon is proven innocent, he would be shifted to country S for further investigation. If he was proven guilty and the punishment was found to be deemed unsuitable, he would be handled ording to country S''sw because Aarvi Evans is the country S''s most respectable family member.

    So the Chief Justice was pressuring him to mark the case as the most important one ande to the conclusion without any dys. If Leon is taken to country S, the case would be recognized as an international affair and attracts a negative impact on the country and its development.

    Of course, they didn''t know the real reason behind Jaxon''s actions. He didn''t want to leave any leeway for Leon. Although he believed Aarvi could handle herself with Aaron beside her, he did his part as the attack was also because of his family.

    And the main reason was, Aarvi had no ns to appear in the limelight. However, Evans''s enemy changed her ns. Hence Jaxon and his father felt responsible for her livelihood. If the case dragged on for many days, Aarvi might end up sending Aaron to Country S and stay back. Or Aaron might miss the chance to join the top research institute. So they had every reason to support her in secret.

    Justice Rott questioned as he folded the paper, "Isn''t Aarvi Evans the president of a domesticpany? How is she connected to country S, Evans family?" It wasn''t an interrogation, his curiosity.

    "President Evans is a citizen of country S." Driss Carlos responded in a roundabout.

    Rott, understood as Aarvi belongs to the Evans family. However, Rott didn''t know anything about the Evans family.

    Rott inserted the letter into the envelope and put it in a drawer, "Driss Carlos, I have attended your conference."

    Driss Carlos was one of the topwyers in country S. Since he serves Evans Industries, excluding the business circle, the public hardly knew him. "It''s my honor," He unemotional responded, trying to put an end to the conversation.

    However Rott continued, "Why are you assisting a no-namewyer?"

    Driss stated like a robot, "Mr. Morris won''t be a no-name anymore, this day forward." There is always a turning point, Nikun got it from his case. Disregarding that, Driss had spoken to Nikun before they came to court, even though Nikuncked experience, Driss acknowledged Nikun''s talent.

    He brushed off the main question because he didn''t want to tell, Aarvi wanted to handle her problems in her way. He was merely there to make sure Jaxon''s behind-the-scenes task went smoothly.

    Rott was a smart man so he didn''t question. "Alright, thank you." He watched Driss Carlos leave while he thought about the case. He felt the case was deeper than it was looking on the surface.

    -----

    The session resumed smoothly after fifteen minutes. Aarvi stood in the witness box for questioning. She couldn''t understand why she was being questioned when Leon was the criminal.

    James resumed from where he had left. "Mrs.Rivas, why did you leave the house when you knew your life was in danger?"

    The truth was she wanted them to act and they could catch them. However, she chose a different truth for the question, "One, I have a conglomerate to handle. Two. Shareholder''s meeting at Harmon Industries. I can''t ignore my responsibility for a hoax."

    "Is your responsibility more important in your life?" He argued back.

    Shawn wanted to yawn as James was just wasting time but trying his mind game and tricks on her. She was professional at it.

    "Honestly, my life is important because of my responsibilities."

    James expected a yes or no response. She was trickier than he expected.

    "Could you please exin?"

    Aarvi gave him a look that said ''You lonely human being, how could you understand my response?''

    "Sure." She answered sweetly, "I have the responsibilities of being a daughter, daughter-inw, sister, sister-inw, granddaughter, granddaughter-inw, a friend, a wife, and an employer. If I am none of these, I am practically nothing in this world. So how can I ignore my life?" Then she stood so innocently as if she didn''t know what she had just done.

    Everyone: "..."

    Justice Rott first time felt James got a speaker who could outsmart him. He picked the wooden hammer and mmed it thrice. "Advocate Crawford, don''t waste court time."

    "I am sorry, Your Honor."

    The questionnaire continued, Nikun purposefully didn''t object because this way, Aarvi wouldn''t be called again and again to the witness box for questioning.

    Whenever James tried to twist his questions to trick her, her responses were sounding reasonable but they were twisted in a way, James was finding it hard to point out that she was in the wrong or lying.

    But when James picked the past of Aarvi and Leon, Nikun''s ear sharpened. "Mrs. Rivas, when did you see my client for the first time?"

    This was the toughest question.

    Aarvi had no idea if Leon had any proof of meeting her in Sean''s engagement. Thinking of the devil, Sean blurted out in a hurry, "My engagement." Sean tried to save her because he had seen Aarvi''s picture captured at his engagement party.

    Leon gritted his teeth and James'' face darkened. The judge mmed the wooden hammer on the table, "Silence, please. Nobody should speak except the person in the witness box."

    Sean shrugged it off and shed an affectionate smile when Aarvi nced behind. Thrown out of the courtroom? He felt it was worth it if he could help Aarvi.

    Aeon watched his little brother. The future of Sean scared him, but he forgot he had fallen for the same woman and wasn''t thinking of his future either.

    Nikun kicked Aaron''s leg under the table and whispered, "Seems like you have a rival."

    Aaron looked at his wife who doesn''t like romantic affection from anybody else. He knew she hadn''t expected Sean to change for good, which was making her feel guilty for ying with his heart.

    Aarvi took a shallow breath. She was turning front when her gazended on Aaron. She faintly smiled at him, closing her eyelids firmly indicating she was alright.

    Aaron responded to his friend, "When her eyes are only on me, I don''t have to care about eyes are on her."

    Nikun smiled hearing his friend. That friend who was ready to live single was now giving him a couple goals.

    Aarvi responded to the question, "I am not sure when I saw Leon Harmon. Perhaps magazine, news channels. But yeah, I spoke to him on the Sean Harmon''s engagement." Even if Sean hadn''t told her about the engagement, she would have handled it as she doesn''t quite remember the first time.

    James and Leon''s n fell on the face, pretty much because of Sean.

 Chapter 741 - Open Another Leaf

    The more James tried to make Aarvi spill about the past, she was calm andposed, twisting her response. So he was reduced to sticking with the present. He wanted to argue as she attacked Leon first by ruining their project but what she did waswful and that doesn''t mean Leon could attack her or kidnap her.

    After her, he ended up questioning Aaron, Elder Harmon, Aeon, and Sean but they spoke the truth without putting any wrong word against Aarvi.

    Sean sometimes got carried away and finally, he blurted out in anger, "Brother Leon is the one who is attacking Aarvi from the beginning. He even tried to attack her when she was with me at dinner. I am d she was able to escape and be safe. How does that make her scheming?"

    The courtroom: "..."

    Leon wasn''t angry at Sean but hiswyer. He had specified that Sean loves Aarvi and he might start beating them if they force him to speak against Aarvi. He couldn''t believe James tried to confuse Sean and ended up lifting the wrong card.

    Aarvi wanted to bury herself deep into the ground. The more Sean spoke, he was just saying he likes her without actually using those words. She was getting weird gazes on her back and she had to ignore them.

    Nikun took the chance and requested for questioning Sean. He handed sean, a water bottle that was on his desk and asked him to calm down.

    "Sean Harmon, when did you get to know Leon Harmon means harm to Aarvi Evans?"

    "About more than a month ago. I was having dinner at ABC restaurant when his people were waiting at the gates to kidnap her. He even sent a bouquet with a card saying he will kill her if she stays around me. I-I actually didn''t believe it. So I dressed like her and went out. His men kidnapped me. My friend��"

    Leon realized where Sean was going. He suddenly stood up, jarring the chair to fall back. He roared, "Sean, stop spouting nonsense."

    Not just Sean, many felt their heart skip a beat at his voice. Sean who was standing in the center of the witness box cowered aside in fear.

    "Silence�� Silence��" The judge shouted but Leon shrugged off James. Thetter had no idea why Leon was reacting that way.

    When Leon rushed towards the witness box, many stood up. The cops were a littlete to react. Although Leon couldn''t do anything to Sean, Aarvi instinctivelymanded, "Sean, jump��"

    Sean heard her voice while staring at Leon in fear. He knew Leon could kill him easily with any of his simple tricks. So as soon as he heard ''jump,'' he leaped over the witness box and went away.

    The cops caught Leon who struggled to break free. After seeing the handcuffs on Leon, everyone breathed in relief. Judge Rott, James, and his team were the most shocked ones.

    It took five minutes for the court to maintain the decorum. Nikun looked at Aarvi, she hadn''t told the n to Sean yet she mentioned Sean would be the one to rip off Leon''s every ounce of remaining dignity. The same thing happened. Like every time, he found her terrific. He had no idea his one question could turn over the leaf which was going to bring disasters on Leon.

    If Leon was found guilty of attempting to kidnap and attack Aarvi, he would have been sentenced to only 7-9 years. Now a new case was opening up.

    Nikun dug further, "Sean Harmon, please continue."

    Sean bit his lips, he knew this might send him to prison too but he had alreadye so far, he couldn''t turn back. He hesitated to continue, "I was kidnapped, my friend followed the kidnappers. He was caught on the way and we were both beaten. They thought I was Aarvi. When Brother Leon came, he saved me b-but k-killed m-my friend, r-right in front of m-my eyes." He stumbled at every word in the end as his head lowered.

    None were shocked as much as James. He looked at Leon who was ring at Aarvi. He looked at Aarvi and saw her fiddling with Aaron''s hand.

    James: "..."

    Two years!!

    He was foolish to think she was going to send Leon to prison in just an attempt to kidnap and attack. She was well prepared with so many cases and James could make a count. The final countdown to the destruction of Leon just began.

    Nikun could put some me on Sean but he knew the culprit was Leon and if the case takes any turns, Dn would be added, not Sean. So he quickly asked a question in a way that could save Sean, "Why didn''t you report to the cops? Were you scared?"

    Sean heard Nikun''s voice as if he was asking him to nod his head. He trusted Aarvi so he went with Nikun''s words as it was the truth, "Yes. If he could kill somebody so easily, he would kill me too. So I started staying with Brother Aeon."

    Nikun didn''t ask him more and concluded as "Your honor, it is very clear that Sean was mortified and hid in Aeon Harmon''s vi afraid of his brother. Please also make a note that Sean never left out, or had an active life in the fear of Leon Harmon. I request for further investigation on this case, to bring justice to the dead."

    Open Leon''s another illegal act - Checked.

    Then the case returned about the attempted kidnap so that Aarvi doesn''t have to attend trial again and again.

    While the questioning continued with Dn, Elder Harmon, Aarvi looked behind again and again while checking her wristwatch.

    "What''s wrong?" Aaron whispered.

    Aarvi uneasily responded, "Aeon mentioned Eliza Lane went to meet somebody and she wille soon. She must have been here a long time ago. She is Leon Harmon''s wife, they won''t stop her if she iste, right?" It had been more than an hour.

    Aaron gently pinched her backhand, "Nobody is allowed to enter or leave once the session starts." He whispered. "Unless the Justice permits."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Why is this soplicated?'' She thought, cluelessly looking at him.

    As if somebody was fulfilling her wishes, suddenly they heard amotion outside at the door. There was a voice of ady and an argument from a man.

    A cop rushed inside and bowed in apology, "Your honor, a woman named Eliza Lane is here, asking to enter the courtroom. She is the wife of Leon Harmon."

    The Judgepermitted to bring her inside. Nervous, panicked Eliza ran inside the room. She looked around confused for a few seconds about where to go. Then she ran ahead and cried out looking at Judge Rott, "Leon Harmon has kidnapped my parents. I-I can''t find them��" Her tears finally rolled out that she was holding back.

    A hush fell over in the courtroom.. Aarvi had no clue about it either.allnovelfull

 Chapter 742 - Controlling Us

    "Leon Harmon has kidnapped my parents. I-I can''t find them��" Eliza''s tears finally rolled out that she was holding back for a long time.

    A hush fell over in the courtroom. Aarvi had no clue about it either. So her gaze shifted to Dn who was in the witness box. He is the one who could bring Leon''s words to action.

    As far as she was aware and the results of her ns, she had managed to hospitalize Leon''s minions. If they were discharged, they should be recuperating. She didn''t get any news mentioning Leon taking action behind the bars.

    There was still a team that was untouched. That team was busy exporting illegal weapons to a different country through the Coasta port. She had informed Nico Burton. So she could only doubt Dn Harmon.

    Leon scowled at Eliza, "I didn''t do anything." There was desperation in his tone.

    Aarvi''s attention shifted to Leon. Thetter turned to her and med her, "You did this to trap me, didn''t you?"

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Thud, thud, thud��''

    Judge: "Silence�� Silence."

    Eliza looked at Leon, she strode to him, clenching her teeth, tears rolling down her cheeks. She had thought he would do nothing and behave. But she was wrong.

    ''Pak, Pak, Pak��''

    Although her strength wasn''t enough to knock him out, Eliza pped Leon, right and left, and repeated.

    The cops who should have separated them immediately purposefully let her beat Leon as thetter''s hands were cuffed.

    Aarvi crossed her arms as she leaned on the backrest of the chair, "I don''t think Leon has a hand in this." Somebody is trying to put me on Leon so that he could stay in prison forever. Perhaps, sentence him to death.

    Her guess was President Merton.

    Aaron heard Aarvi. Leon wouldn''t be a fool to cause a new ruckus so what she said made sense. Aaron recalled the attack on them at the hospital. The fake attack could be to enrage them against Leon. However, Aaron still couldn''t trust Dn. He was adopted and mistreated by Leon, he could be the worst enemy of Leon.

    Dn knows Aarvi wouldn''t let Leon live peacefully. If he acts on his own, Aarvi could destroy him too. So would Dn dare to do that? Or else who is Leon''s enemy?

    It took another five minutes to bring the court in order. The judge seemed to be fed up. He ordered Eliza to speak in the witness box.

    Eliza started revealing everything she was enduring for Leon, "I- I got this letter in the morning to stop me froming here. I went to look for my parents and sister but they were nowhere." She pointed her hand at Leon whose face was swollen and was burning in rage, "He-he wanted to shut my mouth. He-he will kill them, help me find them, please��" She burst into tears and slumped on the floor.

    Aarvi looked at Sean to ask him to go to Eliza. Nheless, he was already running up to her. "Sil, why didn''t you tell us in the home?" He hugged her and brushed her back.

    Eliza stood back stronger than anybody expected, she stood up and sniffled as she gave whatever she brought in her handbag, "T-this wasn''t the first time. He threatened me many times to make me quiet. He was beating me again and again." They were receipts of medication given for her wounds.

    Then she continued, "He had rtionships with many women in the beginning, and then he became impotent. Whenever anybody was asking us about having a child, he used to beat me to vent his frustration. These are the medical conditions of Leon." She handed many more papers to Nikun in a hurry as if she would lose her parents if she was even a secondte.

    On the way to the court without finding her parents, Eliza knew she had put an end to Leon. So she went to the bank where Leon keeps his medical papers safe due to privacy and to store them for further treatment of his impotency

    For another ten minutes, Eliza blurted out everything she could tell about Leon and cried asking for help to find her parents and let her off from the marriage.

    Divorce initiation - Checked.

    James was so overwhelmed that he just sat trying to mull over each usation. He knew everything couldn''t be solved in a day. He doubted if he could fight for his client but he cannot give up. Giving up on his client meant giving up on his career.

    At the end of the two hours long session, Justice Rott had to take a break to sort the evidence and to give a proper statement for further process.

    Since Leon kept saying he didn''t know anything and he didn''t do anything, Rott asked the cops to find the Lane family immediately. With the cops, Aarvi''s team added in and Aaron''s team provided some assistance, the search for the Lane family started. If something happens to the Lane family, Aarvi was sure Eliza would me her instead of Leon. And that would pull Aarvi''s past into the case. There were still many uncertainties.

    --- During break time ---

    Aarvi watched Eliza with Elder Harmon, Aeon, and Sean. Although Eliza didn''t get sincere love and respect from her husband, she earned another family, who was ready to embrace her when she was down.

    Shawn supported his elbow on Aarvi''s shoulder. He was in a great mood as her ns were splendidly ying better than ever. He humored, watching two brothers, "Little Heart, just imagine, Bro isn''t in your life. If you have to choose one among two brothers, who will you choose?"

    "None." Her response was instant and crisp.

    Shawn hissed shaking his head, "I am saying if."

    Aarvi turned to him and squinted her eyes, "Really? Then answer me first. Considering Ronron isn''t there and you have to choose me or Shea to get married, who will you choose?"

    Shawn''s lips twitched uncontrobly. He clearly knew she had a reason to ask that question so he lied, "Of course you."

    "Liar." Aarvi knew better than Shawn himself, he sees her like a younger sister. He could go any length to protect her but having different kinds of feelings for her was impossible.

    Shawn snorted and tried to run away, but Aarvi''s hand reached his zer and pulled him back. "When did you be a jerk?" For mistreating Shea when she was pouring her heart out. She knew Shawn who politely rejects how annoyed he might be with the girl.

    Shawn red at his friend who didn''t flinch. Aarvi knew him but Shea. So he didn''t me Aarvi for calling him a jerk. He proposed living together with Shea because Shea was scared of dating andmitment. She was afraid of affecting her studies and enduring heartbreaks. So he was giving her a chance to know one could manage work and have a love life. Whether she chooses to follow him depends on her.

    He shrugged without exining, "She might live with me from today, Little Heart." He patted her head like an owner of a pet and went towards his brother. Well, he was at the shorter end of their rtionship. Shea hadplete freedom to walk away from him without a mutual decision. He hoped they won''t regret taking this path.

    ''Live with him? Are they together now?'' Aarvi tried to discern something that''s out of her scope. She was trying to understand Shea and Shawn but failed. She wanted Aaron to solve it for her.

    She was going to her husband when her mobile vibrated in the pockets of her trousers. Her head tilted looking at ''Apple Pie'' on the screen. She answered the call in surprise, "Apple Pie, how did you know there is a break?" She sounded lively and happy, ready to report to him about the developments of their ns

    Ignoring her words, Zain alerted her in a warning tone, "Pumpkin, Dn Harmon is controlling us and we don''t even know that."

    Aarvi: "...."

 Chapter 743 - Waiting For Her

    Zain alerted her in a warning tone, "Pumpkin, Dn Harmon is controlling us and we don''t even know that."

    Aarvi''s expression changed to serenity. She neither panicked nor worried as she had expected Dn to y something big. She asked in a quiet voice, opposite to the bubbling anger of Zain, "For example?" She wanted to know the gist of his reach.

    At another end of the call, Zain calmed down hearing his sister. He realized he was overwhelmed at the newfound revtion and reached out to her forgetting she was at the court. Whereas his little sister was expecting it, probably an even bigger revtion. So he just gave the tip of the iceberg, "Dn gave the information of your location to the military."

    Aarvi recalled the day she was brutally pushed to the brink of death. Aaron had orchestrated the terrorist attack and used the military to search for her. Dn gave the tip-off to the military so that she could be saved. And it wasn''t the only time Dn tried to save her, first he let her run from the hotel, gave her mobile in the elevator, malfunctioned the handgun.

    "Dn Harmon set me up against Leon. He wanted a woman to destroy Leon." Aarvi briefed the possible intentions of Dn.

    Zain was about to agree with her first set of words but paused hearing herst words. Thinking of the whole situation after hearing Aarvi, Dn indeed had countless numbers of chances to destroy Leon but he held back and waited.

    Aarvi looked at Aaron who came to her. She watched a hint of concern on Aaron''s face looking at her unreadable. Aarvi could guess what Zain and Aaron were going to do with Dn. Her gaze shifted to Shawn who went inside the courtroom with Nikun and Driss Carlos. She chose to keep Dax and Shawn out of this or else they will end up killing Dn.

    "Apple Pie, are you free at five?" She asked so that they could kick the truth out of Dn.

    Zain understood her intention and was d she wasn''t going alone, "Send me the address." Then he ended the call hearing her hum.

    "What''s wrong?" Aaron immediately asked.

    Aarvi watched him for a few seconds. Although she could only confirm after speaking with Dn, she wildly guessed, "I was chosen to destroy Leon Harmon." She found it strange and extremely infuriating.

    If it was Leon''s lust that brought her to this state, she could me her fate for catching his attention. However, it was hard to digest that somebody chose her to go through the pain for their interest.

    Aaron''s face darkened significantly, he clenched his teeth understanding her words very urately, "DYLAN HARMON." He said through his teeth.

    Aarvi held his arm, totally understanding his anger when she, who doesn''t like violence, was craving to punch Dn in the face. "Not now, Ronron." She had so many questions to be answered.

    However, Aaron sat in the courtroom with murderous air when judge Rott was concluding the session.

    "After going through the evidence and testimony regarding the case number XXXX, attempting to kidnap and harm, Leon Harmon fails to prove his innocence."

    He nced up from the paper he was reading and continued, "On the request of the defensewyer, the court is granting a day before the final hearing of the case on Wednesday."

    Nikun had expected it. Leon''s main bargain, his psychological condition of anger management. James would have used it right away if the case was just about an attempt to kidnap. However, Leon would be sent for interrogation due to new cases so James was waiting to bring it up at the end when there was no hope.

    Judge Rott continued, "The court is ordering Sean Harmon to write theint about his friend''s death for further investigation and cooperate with the investigation process.

    The medical certificate of Leon Harmon''s impotency is verified. Under the Special Marriage Act, the court hereby announces Eliza Lane has theplete authority to stay or leave Leon Harmon. However, The court orders Eliza Lane to submit aint of domestic violence.

    Atst, the Lane family''s disappearance is proved. The search team is working on them. Hence Leon Harmon will be under custody for further investigation. The corresponding cases will be handled ordingly. The court is adjourned." He mmed the wooden hammer once before getting up from the chair.

    Everyone stood up and waited for him to exit the courtroom. Aarvi was leaving but she paused next to James Crawford. Her lips sly arced before she turned to him.

    "Arrogant!?" Aarvi uttered what James Crawford thought of her. "It''s an attitude which you can''t handle."

    James clenched his teeth ring at her. When she turned her heels, "Don''t be a snob."

    Aarvi turned back to him and simpered. James was the one who picked Leon because he was a big figure and he never heard of her. Nikun stole her line, "Pot called the kettle ck."

    Then Nikun shed a sly smirk with a contemptuous tone, "Master, you know where I drew the line."

    James shot daggers at Nikun. He grabbed his file and stormed out.

    Aarvi questioned right away, "Brother Nick, what did he do to you yesterday?"

    Nikun led her out as he revealed, "He drugged my lunch." When he got the invitation for lunch, he chose a ce calling it his favorite. It was an open roadside restaurant. His car dashboard camera recorded James pouring something into his soup bowl after James sent him away.

    "What!!?"

    Nikun turned around and shed his yful smirk, "I immediately threw up by drinking a med asking your doctor husband."

    Aarvi turned to Aaron, She casually asked, "You knew it?"

    Aaron immediately responded to avoid any stupid misunderstanding, "He lied to me as his assistant ate something wrong."

    Aaron was expecting to get scolded but his wife chided his friend, "Are you out of your mind? It was risky, Brother Nick. What if it was poison?"

    Nikun''s smile vanished. He breathed out loud with a disappointment on his face, "I guessed Master won''t kill me." His lips tugged to a sad curve as they exited the courtroom.

    Aarvi felt bad how master and apprentice came to odds because of her. "I am sorry." She apologized and got scolded.

    Leon was swarmed with the reporters, the cops were pretending to disperse them while they let the media take his picture, ask horrible questions.

    Another set of media reporters rushed to them, quickly the Rivas security avoided them and escorted all thewyers, couple, and Shawn out.

    Aeon had already learned his lesson and understood the responsibilities. So Harmon Industries security was there to escort them safely. None answered any questions, leaving the media desperate for juicy news.

    While the Harmon family was busy with their work at the police station with the help of Nikun''s assistant, Aarvi brought everyone to a restaurant for a sumptuous lunch. Dax joined them and got the updates.

    Aarvi and Aaron didn''t speak a word about Dn. Once everyone retired to their destination, Aarvi and Aaron went to Skyarc. All the while, Aarvi''s team kept her updated about Dn''s location and actions.

    Aaron was in no mood to read his books or go to the hospital. It was hard for him to wait when he was craving to bury the man deep in the ground.

    However, Aarvi patiently did her office work on herptop with her left hand, while his head rested on herp and her slender fingers tangled with his hair, gently massaging his scalp. It worked wonders, he was cooling off, though Dn''s matter stayed in the back of his mind.

    Aaron was napping when Aarvi kept receiving Dn''s activities. Dn dropped James and his team at a hotel, then he went to his apartment. After an hour, he inconspicuously left his apartment in a new set of clothes and reached a cafe on the highway that was under Skr. He was reading a random magazine and sipping cold coffee for more than two hours.

    Aarvi discerned Dn was waiting for her in the cafe. He was indeed controlling her as it was also her n to meet him. She could prove him wrong, she had that patience but Aaron and Zain couldn''t.. She didn''t want them to suppress their anger and worsen their mood.

 Chapter 744 - A Cold-blooded Monster

    At a cafe,

    Dn kept his third empty coffee cup on the table while reading the second magazine. Even though he was reading it, his focus was somewhere else. In between, he looked around and searched the way to the men''s restroom. He got up and went towards it.

    Hepleted his work and was washing his hands when he saw two men behind him through the reflection of the mirror. Before he could turn around or say something, they knocked him off.

    ----

    After twenty minutes,

    ''Ssh,''

    Dn gasped for air and coughed as he opened his eyes. It took him a few seconds toe to his clear senses. He was lying on an old unmaintained road. He wasn''t tied so he was able to sit and look around.

    It was a secluded area and he had no idea there was such a ce like that around the city. The road was old and narrow, there were rows of trees on either side of the road. The fallen leaves were lying without a touch of tidiness.

    There were two cars and five men, standing silently. Their focus was on two sides, the road waiting for somebody and him. He knew Aarvi wasing. He was also certain that she wasn''t alone this time. Her brother and husband might end up killing him. Yet, he was too calm.

    Rather he wondered if Aarvi wasn''t scared of anybody recording them in public, instead of taking him between four walls. His hand reached into his pocket for his mobile, to check his location, then realized they had seized his mobile.

    Even if he says, will Aarvi and others believe that he had no ns to create evidence against her? Probably she won''t, they won''t.

    He stood up and stretched his numb legs discerning he was thrown into the trunk of the car.

    Soon, a car came to his vision. Shortly behind it, another car followed it. He had never seen Aarvi use those low-end cars. Both cars raced towards him yet Dn stood unfazed.

    Zain got down from the first car. He looked like a grim reaper who wouldn''t leave without taking his life. Zain started marching towards Zain.

    The second car came to alt. The first and quick one to alight was Roach. He held the door for Aarvi while Aaron got off from the other side.

    ''Pow''

    Zain struck Dn without a hint of mercy. Dn tried to hold the blow but fell to the ground. He groaned in the pain holding his painful jaws.

    Aaron turned to Aarvi, he had asked her to sit in the car. But she wanted to get off. Dn may not haveid a finger on her and hurt her physically, he watched her beaten ck and blue. His little act to keep her alive wasn''t because of kindness but to fulfill his motive.

    Now the time has changed. She will watch Dn thrashed but alive. She had failed to solve the puzzle and mystery called Dn so she had repeatedly tested him. She genuinely hoped he could be a good person, but he was rotten inside. She had no kindness orpassion for him whatsoever.

    She wasn''t a god to decide the fate of anybody. Yet she took control of so many lives. Likewise, she decided the end of Dn too.

    She saw Aaron kick Dn in the gut, sending him rolling on the ground. Dn spat a mouthful of blood yet he didn''t stay on the ground, he slowly tried to get up.

    There was no one to pity him. Zain and Aaron''s silent coordination was brutal and murderous. A small circle had formed on the road, Dn was a bag that was kicked, tossed, mmed, punched by two men.

    And there she stood, without flinching as she used to. She stood there like a goddess of destruction who delivered a decree of Dn''s death sentence. She felt Dn deserved every pain those two men were bestowed on him. It wasn''t just because Dyan used her. Aarvi had thought long and deep to understand ande to a conclusion.

    Dn didn''t just use her as a pawn in his sick game, he fed numerous girls to Leon and tried to save them at the brink, hoping those girls could stand back and fight Leon. However, no one managed to stand up to his expectations. She was thest and she was ending his game including him.

    Beaten ck and blue, Dn was losing consciousness when Aarvi looked behind. The Shadow team came with water and sshed over Dn.

    There went another round.

    Aarvi''s attention shifted to her husband and brother. The more they vented, they were furious. Probably they wouldn''t calm down until they see him dead. This time, Aarvi didn''t alter their thoughts because that''s what she chose for Dn but with a twist.

    After what felt like forever, Aarvi stopped the two men, "Ronron, Apple Pie." She wanted to know the reason behind Dn''s sick game.

    She helped the two wash their hands and treated the little wear and tear of their skin on their backhand. Meanwhile, Dn was gaining his strength, other security men helped him to drink water as he needed to speak.

    Aarvi blew Aaron''s knuckles over and over again, moving his fingers to make sure he hadn''t fractured. Even a tiny fracture could stop him from entering any simple surgery. Zain wasn''t cooled off, so he went aside for a smoke.

    When Dn gathered some energy, his body was begging him to let go and faint but Dn held back. He opened his swollen eyes and looked at her. He noted her worry yet icy coldness. She had indeed changed to a woman he doesn''t recognize.

    Aarvi chose to speak only when Zain returned and Aaron rxed. "Dn Harmon, your sister''s story was very heart-touching." Although Elder Harmon confirmed they didn''t get the body of his granddaughter, Dn doesn''t hate Leon for his sister or parents.

    Aarvi took a file from Alex and grabbed a set of pictures. She threw photos on his face, causing the pictures to spread everywhere. It was a picture of Dn with a beautiful girl when he was in his early twenties.

    She ced the file on the car hood and said "I will tell you a story." She continued to speak as she circled Dn who clutched a picture in his hand. "There was a little cute orphan boy named Elias from Little Stars Orphanage. He always saw many couples arrive and take his friends away. One day he was also adopted.

    He came to a big house that fascinated him. He got a new name Dn Harmon and people to call as family, an elder boy to y with. Yet he was always scared, ''What if my parents send me back if I misbehave?'' So he became the most obedient child and everyone loved him.

    There was one who was pushing him away. Little Dn would cry in a corner but neverin against his brother. He admired his smart brother. He followed, tried harder to be a good kid in everything.

    One day, he was recovering from a fever so he had everyone''s attention. The elder brother got angry and scolded the younger one and reminded him that he was adopted. The fear pped him stronger than ever.

    That kid hated Leon so much that when his adopted parents and other elders expired he didn''t feel bad. Why? They were never his own parents to start with.

    Among all these, he got one person who could call his own. He loved that fact more. But one day, unfortunately, he finds his girlfriend on his brother''s bed,ughing, giggling, enjoying her time.

    Thus he started hating every woman because of her. So his enemy wasn''t just Leon, every woman who was catching Leon''s attention."

    Aarvi took a deep long breath and asked a question standing in front of Dn who was clenching his teeth "So, Dn Harmon, how is the story of the obedient boy turning into a coldblooded monster?"

 Chapter 745 - Build Their Life

    ### Warning: This chapter might trigger some people. Read at your risk. ###

    "So, Dn Harmon, how is the story of this obedient boy turning into a cold-blooded monster? A monster who was getting satisfied seeing women die, cry, and suffer." Aarvi lied at the end to enrage him to speak all the truth.

    Dn tried hard to clench his teeth but shouted at her, "Shut up�� Shut up�� You know nothing about me." He was furious. It was really umon to see him lose his calm like that.

    Aarvi crossed her arms and probed very calmly, "Oh really? Where was I wrong?"

    Dn who just thought to speak about his motives spoke about his girlfriend first, "It''s goddamn true she went for Leon. Why wouldn''t she? He was handsome, smart, the youngest president, he was getting her gifts which I couldn''t even afford."

    He red at Aarvi, "Do you think I hated her?" He questioned her and then continued, "I let her go so that she could be happy, lead a life she wished for." Leon went behind that girl because she was Dn''s girlfriend, Leon wanted to show domination, superiority. That Dn failed to understand.

    "She fell for him, she wanted to marry him and she got pregnant. H-he just kicked her away, he had beaten her till she ended up in a miscarriage. If I hadn''t saved her, she would have died that day."

    Even after all that, Dn was ready to leave the city and live with her. However, she couldn''t see a life without Leon. She wrote an emotional letter to Dn and suicide.

    Aarvi had already read that letter. The files, pictures, and some proof against Leon were taken from Dn''s bank locker. Zain used his connection to seize Dn''s locker with the help of cops.

    "She wanted me to take revenge for her," Dn said through his teeth. "She asked me to help women like her to kill Leon."

    Aarvi snickered after hearing Dn''s motive. She couldn''t believe Dn Harmon, who was smart and intelligent, failed to understand his own girlfriend.

    His girlfriend was clearly a cheater, if she really loved Leon like Eliza, would she have asked for revenge so easily? She went to Leon willingly, however, Leon was forcing many innocent girls and Dn was using those innocent girls, instead of saving them.

    Aarvi sneered, "And you think your love for her is great. You believed she loved Leon Harmon and he cheated on her." She growled, "Dn Harmon, wake up from your dream, your girlfriend was a bloody cheater. Leon was enjoying your misery. She loved nobody but money." Dn was a Harmon, when she has bigger fish, Leon Harmon gave her attention, she went to hold the big thigh.

    Dn shook his head vigorously and yelled at Aarvi, "That''s not true."

    Aarvi didn''t insist. He was blinded in his own world of love, an obsession to fulfill the wish of his love. "If you really wanted revenge, you should have taken it and saved all those innocent girls. What did they do to you and your brother?" She couldn''t believe one was lusting and another one was using those girls.

    Zain went ahead and kicked Dn. His cold voice was intimidating, "Didn''t you fear retribution?"

    ''Cough�� Cough��''

    Dn spat a mouthful of blood. He was finding it hard to breathe, his whole body was throbbing in pain. However, he startedughing, making everyone''s blood boil. "I- I th-thought you w-want to know about h-her." He pointed his chin at Aarvi, "You-you are worried about other girls��" Heughed ironically.

    Aaron tapped Zain''s shoulder before he killed Dn. Aaron didn''t care how other girls became prey for two brothers, he wanted to know how his Cupcake ended up in such way.

    Dn took their silence as a time to tell them the truth. "I saved many women from dying and gave them support to get back on their feet. I wished they could get the courage to fight but��" He scoffed, "They chickened out."

    His gaze went on Aarvi, "That''s when I saw her; Ava Kelly. Innocent, confident, simple�� I pitied her when Leon was checking her out, following her everywhere. Tsk�� ��"

    Those times, Dn watched Ava Kelly assisting in some major projects of Kelly International. He watched her bring life to the Hignd with her two friends. Dax Grant and Shawn Rivas.

    He ignored Dax and Shawn caught the attention. How he protected her, took care of her. Then he noticed Karsen and Megan were close to her. She had two strong families as support.

    While Leon was giving up on her as he might provoke the wrong people, Dn chose Ava Kelly as his pawn after a thorough investigation on her. Her studies, her activities, her goals, he got to know everything.

    He started sending pictures or interesting details of Ava Kelly to Leon, time and time. The dying spark lighted, stronger than ever. Leon was set on getting her. Dn wanted to bring an opportunity for Leon to act so he encouraged Grace Well to be with Vance Hays. He didn''t have to do much as Grace Wells was already swooning Vance Hays.

    Dn''s n went smoothly and Ava Kelly isted herself. But hard luck, he failed to find her location. So he contacted Vance in Leon''s name, used Grace Wells, and brought Ava Kelly out. For Leon, it was his n. So he got happy without knowing Dn was the master behind everything,

    That night, Dn had rushed to the hotel with a fake urgency so that he could give a chance for Ava Kelly to escape. Escape and reach her safe den. Taking her personality, her friends, and brother''s sense of protectiveness, doting Hayden, he was sure she would return and put an end to Leon.

    Then he realized that he underestimated her when she was able to escape on her own. He dropped her mobile in the elevator which he received from Grace Wells and hoped she might have killed Leon but she had managed to hurt Leon.

    Her fate was rather cruel. She was escaping to fall into another cruel pit of her life.

    That night he made calls to Shawn, Dn, Zain, Hayden mentioning she was missing. That''s when he realized Leon was a step ahead and dispersed everyone away.

    Atst, he gave a tip-off to the military, crooked the handgun of Leon, and watched her knocking on the door of death.

    Later he had checked in hospitals, tracked Dax and Zain but got nothing useful. Shawn was mourning so he never doubted she could be with Rivas. Three months he tried to look for her. He didn''t find her body or any news of her. That''s when he epted she died and Leon changed because Leon wasn''t touching any woman.

    He finally saw her at the studio where Aeon was directing his movie, that''s when he realized she was back, stronger than he expected. He indeed tried to control her many times, but he could rarely guess her moves, she was too unpredictable and more powerful than him to get to his hands.

    He was indeed on her side. Nheless, he was the one who brought her to the side to stand against Leon or die like other women.

    ---- Present ----

    Before Zain could strike at Dn, he lost his consciousness. Although Dn didn''t control them recently, he was indeed the one who dragged Aarvi into the mess. Aarvi became the prey of two brothers.

    More than them, Aarvi had the right to choose what to do for Dn so Zain turned to Aarvi. He knew his Pumpkin was expecting Dn to be a good man for saving so many women. But after knowing he was trying to use them for his blinded revenge, the hint of positive hope crumbled down. "What''s your n?" Zain asked.

    Aarvi breathed slowly and looked at Zain. "Apple Pie, I was trying to bite my tongue to kill myself when they were�� torturing me." Her gaze shifted to Dn, "I want him to suicide, I don''t care about the reason or process."

    Probably it would still be called a murder but she wanted Dn to wish for death in fear of her or the two men or the past haunting him. Going to that mental state was not an easy path. One needs to go through great mental torture to have suicidal thoughts.

    In short, she wanted Dn to die.

    Zain sighed understanding she doesn''t want them to kill Dn. He cued the men to take care of Dn and went towards their cars. He heard Aarvi speaking over a call while she was getting in the car, "I need a usible list of small business ideas for all women workers."

    Dn was sending money for those women to live whereas his sister was giving a chance for those women to build their life. Zain again sighed as he got into the car without worry. Aaron was there to take care of Aarvi.

    After the puzzle named Dn was solved, Zain felt rxed to leave his job and take over thepany. He knew Hayden still wished for Aarvi to look after thepany, anyway Zain was giving importance to Aarvi''s wish, and also he was going to focus on his life.. He couldn''t let Zara be waiting for him to make a decision.

 Chapter 746 - This Is Not Revenge

    Monday afternoon, Eliza wrote her domestic violenceint and Sean gave aint as a witness of a murder. While describing, he blurted out he smelled blood and drugs and saw firearms. So the cases turned rather serious.

    By the end of the evening, the Lane family was found on the outskirts of the city. Eliza finally rxed and started cooperating with thewyers to get proof of domestic violence.

    Aeon got busy withpany work, Sean switched off his phone to avoid non-stop calls and went to the Harmon mansion with Elder Harmon. The difference this time was, thepany security guards were appointed for the security of the mansion, and all the maids and helpers were changed. They made sure Leon or his men had no power over the mansion. Everything was changing rapidly but they were well prepared by Aarvi so the change was smooth and for good.

    ------

    At Rivas mansion,

    After dealing with Dn, Aaron and Aarvi were nning to rest in Skyarc but got a call from the Rivas mansion asking for their presence.

    When they reached, Aarvi and Aaron entered the gravely silent living room. Megan looked worried, while Karsen and Connor sat with just a hint of concern. Jordan was sitting next to his wife, pretending to be unbothered while his wife was unhappy with their granddaughter-inw.

    Aarvi nced at the mute news channels disying Leon''s picture and another half screen having her and Aaron''s picture. Though Aaron was present, the news was about her.

    "Grandmother Zelda��" Aarvi greeted very inly while Megan tugged her to sit.

    Zelda ignored Aarvi''s greeting.

    Megan uneasily whispered to Aarvi, "I am sorry, GiggleMug. Mom doesn''t like getting on these news channels. I told off Leon Harmon was the one who shot you and you are teaching him a lesson. She is angry at you."

    Aarvi assuringly smiled at Megan, "It''s alright Mom. It''s good that she got to know. I had no n to hide it." She responded in a low voice trying to ease her up.

    Zelda turned off the television and nced at Aaron who feigned ignorance on the surface. She turned to Aarvi who was speaking with Megan. Aarvi sensed the gaze and lifted her head. "What do you think of yourself?" Zelda asked.

    Aarvi stayed silent.

    Zelda continued after a break, "When you get a new life, learn to look ahead and live your life. Was it necessary to dig into the past, putting everyone in danger for your revenge?" She questioned very harshly. "Didn''t you have a new identity? New life?"

    Aarvi stayed silent. She wanted Zelda to throw away her anger instead of arguing with her.

    Zelda could feel Aarvi wasn''t guilty or sorry. She was like a muddy pond, slowly clear out to crystal clear water.

    However she continued to question Aarvi''s personality, "He treated you badly and you became bad to take revenge. What is the difference between you and him? Do you know what is the best revenge? Ignoring him and being sessful in your work. Being kind and focusing on your life." She sighed loudly in irritation.

    The living room fell into pin-drop silence. Not just Aarvi, Aaron, Karsen, Connor, and even Jordan knew what kind of man Leon was. But arguing with her wasn''t easy and it would be considered as talking back to her so they hadn''t spoken anything. Seeing Aarvi doing the same, they were confused about her silence.

    Well, they didn''t know she wanted Zelda to be done with her anger.

    When the silence was longer than usual, Aarvi finally spoke, "Grandmother Zelda, I know what I did might not be epted by everyone so I won''t force you to speak in my favor either."

    Zelda looked at Aarvi who was calm andposed. She didn''t argue or start shouting. Zelda didn''t expect an apology either. So she didn''t respond to Aarvi.

    There was another strange silence between them before Aarvi spoke, "Grandmother Zelda, I have a dilemma, could you help me solve it?"

    Everyone excluding Zelda: "..."

    They couldn''t believe she was smartly handling Zelda. Their heads turned when Zelda hummed. They turned back to Aarvi.

    Aarvi patiently borated, "There is a man who is using his power to bully weak, he took advantage of many girls causing them to suicide. He supplies drugs to schools and addicts many young people to it. If those girls'' families or children''s families dared to go against him, he would do anything to dominate them, threaten them and even kill them." Then she asked, "I have the evidence against him, should I do something or stay silent?"

    Everyone turned from Aarvi to Zelda again. Zelda had deep frowns when her bitter voice sounded, "He should be hanged to death. How could such a person exist?"

    Aarvi smiled, "Exactly, I am doing the same."

    Zelda: "..."

    Everyone almost chuckled but controlled it on time.

    Aarvi continued, "Leon Harmon has approximately r*ped 15 plus girls, tricked 7 plus girls. Eight of themmitted suicide, the rest are living a life of hell. Not just those girls; he had even killed those girls'' families to destroy any evidence."

    Zelda realized Leon didn''t just hurt Aarvi, there were numerous who suffered in his hands.

    Aarvi continued, "Most of the Rivas rehabilitation center patients are drug addicts. The number of patients increased in a month due to the unavability of drugs. Because I have my eyes on Leon''s acts. In two months those people will recover and new cases will be decreased."

    Zelda stared at her nkly while the others were finding it hard to hide their curling-up lips.

    Aarvi added, "These are just the tip of an iceberg. He is deeply rooted in the political, business field while controllingw and order. Righteous, high morale people either die by his hands or give up or join him.

    Yes, I worked against him for two years because you can''t destroy a poisonous tree in a day. Poison can only be destroyed by another deadliest poison. When good people choose to sit blindly, one needs to be bad. That''s me.

    And, this is not revenge, I am bncing the scale of evil against good."

    Everyone was tongue-tied by the end she finished. Megan swallowed hard while digesting her words. ''I like my GiggleMug.'' She meant she likes happy, yful, easy-going Aarvi.

    "You-" Zelda didn''t know what to say. Somebody for the first time epting in front of her boldly and bravely that she was evil. She looked at Aaron whose lips arced up while admiring his wife. She nced at everyone, they seemed to be aware of everything so she sighed.

    Since she was away from home, she wasn''t aware of many things, so she ended up getting angry at Aarvi who had everyone''s support. So she asked, epting Aarvi''s actions, "What else don''t I know?"

    Jordan''s shoulders rxed that hardly anybody could notice. He least wanted troubles in the home, especially when the couple was soon leaving for a different country.

    Aaron stood up as he went towards his wife, "My wifepleted my admission process in the Imperial research center." He stressed that Aarvi took care of everything so that Zelda could get to know his wife wasn''t stopping his growth which Zelda had doubted before.

    Zelda was surprised by that piece of news. And saw Aarvi speechless, "And your wife will be following you there." She poked fun with a serious face.

    Other elders chuckled while Aaron ignored everyone and pulled his wife up, "We won''t be having dinner. We would like to catch some rest if there is nothing more to be interrogated." His words were at Zelda.

    Zelda snorted, Jordan hissed in annoyance by taking his wife''s side and red at his grandson. "You brat, you are going out of hand."

    Aaron shrugged, who started doubting his wife? So each action has an equal and opposite reaction.

    Aaron tugged at Aarvi when Megan stopped them, "Oh yeah, Aaron, Gigglemug, where is Shea? She said she will be staying at a friend''s ce, is everything alright?" Megan hadn''t questioned Shea because she had no idea whether Shawn epted her or rejected her, Shea might be heartbroken. She also didn''t want to sound like strict parents.

    Aaron and Aarvi looked at each other. ''The roommates'' was the rtionship they got to know. Aarvi responded with a smile, "Mom, Shawn will take care of her safety. Nothing to worry about."

    After some time, Megan suddenly realized Aarvi''s words have different meanings too.

    ----

    At Zain''s vi,

    Zain looked at Zara who was whirling the wine in her flute in her hand and watched him in a daze. He suggested without knowing how she might react, "Let''s... get married."

    "Huh!?" Baffled, Zara shook her head vigorously.

 Chapter 747 - Never So Certain

    At Zain''s Vi,

    Afterpleting some of his work, Zain was cooking when he got a call from Zara. It was a video call. He answered the call and continued to grill his steak.

    "How is Aarvi doing?" She casually asked while admiring the handsome man on screen. Zara was the one who found proof to point out Dn was ying behind the scenes. So she was naturally worried to know about Aarvi. She didn''t want to disturb Aarvi so she reached the person she knew well.

    Zain flipped the steak and nced at her. "She will be fine." Aarvi was hoping Dn to be a good one so that he could help Aeon out with the Harmon industries. So he knew she needed some time to ept it.

    Zara hummed. She ced her elbow on her desk and supported her head on her palm, "I got information that Captain Burton changed Aarvi''s n. Weapon consignment left the port. She must be worried."

    Zain ced the spat aside and turned to Zara. "Well, even you are underestimating my little sister."

    Zara was surprised to hear it and sat straight. "Aarvi knows about the change in n? But it''s a secret mission." Information about such missions doesn''t leak.

    "Pumpkin hadn''t said anything about the ship and it''s the actual time for Nico Burton." So they couldn''t check every exporting ship on the sea and needed Aarvi to guide them through.

    Zaraughed, realizing how Aarvi makes sure her ns don''t go out of her hand, "Your sister is sly."

    The conversation continued. Zara looked at the mouth-savoring juicy steak when he was cutting them into slices. She swallowed hard. Zain nced at the droolingdy and offered, "Need a bite?"

    "I aming." She held the mobile and ran out of her bedroom, grabbing a jacket.

    Zain looked at the steak which wasn''t enough for two. So he prepared a sd and grabbed a fine wine. Twenty minutester, he had arranged the table, cleaned the kitchen when Zara entered the vi.

    After enjoying the dinner over a simple conversation, Zara helped with cleaning the tes, and she sat with him for another round of wine because Zain was unexpectedly speaking more than usual and she liked it.

    She was unwilling to leave, so she purred, leaning on the couch, looking at him. "I don''t want to go yet."

    "Then stay over."

    "Huh!?" Zara was shocked. He could easily call her family driver or personally drop her. ''Why is he spoiling me?''

    Zain ced his flute on the coffee table and turned his body towards her. Zain looked at Zara who was twirling the wine in her flute in her hand and watched him in a daze. He suggested without knowing how she might react, "Let''s... get married."

    "Huh!?" Zara was bewildered. She looked at the flute in her hand and at Zain. "Zain, how did I get drunk on so little wine that I am imagining things?" Baffled, she shook her head vigorously and asked, "What did you say again?" Wide-eyed, she blinked repeatedly. Confusion was written all over her face.

    Zain expected something too mature in a response. He asked instead of responding, "What did you imagine me saying?"

    Hearing ''Imagine,'' Zara sighed and mumbled in disappointment, "I pictured as we are going to get married tomorrow. My parents crying happy tears, your sister dancing in joy�� Shocked colleagues and I am nning a wedding with you..." She again breathed a long and deep sigh in dispirit. "You haven''t even kissed me, how��" Her eyes widened and instinctively went back on the couch When Zain went close to her.

    She stammered while flickering hershes repeatedly to confirm it wasn''t a dream, "I-I guess I-I am i-imagining little t-too a-ahead." However, a part of her knew she wasn''t dreaming with open eyes. She had high alcohol tolerance. Yet, she felt no less than a dream.

    A tempting smile appeared on his lips, he mused, totally surprised by her reaction, "What are you going to do about it?"

    Her eyes greedily looked at the ck orbs and then brushed over his handsome face that was just a few inches away. Although she wasn''t a type to be shy, her fingers unawarely clutched around the step of her red wine flute feeling him close enough to smell his cool lemony cologne.

    She tried to respond without stuttering like before, "Perhaps, get my first�� and a lot more kisses." Her voice was unintendedly low and seductive.

    Zain''s eyes finally shifted from her eyes. It was his first time seeing a pink hue on her smooth cheeks. It was enough to tell, she really looked forward to the kiss she asked for. His eyes traced down her cheeks to her luscious lips that had faint stains of red wine.

    Zara felt her skin turn hot and her heart race at the burning gaze of the man. She had imagined how they would be together but never expected to be timid under him. Unable to draw a breath in through her nose, her lips parted for some air and she froze when she felt a cool sensation of thin lips brush over hers. She stared at his closed eyes when his feathery gentle stroke was melting her faster than snow under the sun.

    It was a sedating kiss as if lulling her sleep by making her close her eyes and relish the feel of his lips, which were slowly moving against hers and nibbling her lips. She felt butterflies go frenzy in her stomach, heart raced faster than ever and her fingers itched to hold him, yet afraid she might end up touching the air. She still felt a dream.

    She nervously tilted her head and followed him. She felt her heart brim when his fingers grazed over her neck and his thumb brushed over her cheek. The caresses of his callous fingers were whispering to her in the ears that she wasn''t dreaming. She couldn''t describe why she felt emotional yet excited. She could finally call him hers in front of everyone, loud and clear, without the need to hide.

    The flute from her hand slipped and red wine spilled on the carpet when her fingers clutched his shirt at the waist. It was each others'' first kiss and something both were naive about, something both were unhurriedly exploring with each other while relishing every moment.

    She shuddered when his tongue licked over her lips. She instinctively sucked his lower lips to her mouth as she desperately tried to busy the little sounds her throat was trying to spill out of her lips. His tongue again brushed over hers, as if coaxing her to let out and a moan spilled out of her lips waking her up from the daze and flushed like a ripened tomato.

    She was slightly embarrassed breaking their kiss without knowing why she did that. She nervously asked looking at his displeased eyes, greedy for more. "Are you sure?" She whispered her question.

    As much as she wanted to be with him, she was willing to give him time. She knew he loved her as much as she did and that was enough for her to wait another decade, just by being by his side.

    "Never so certain." His deep husky voice skipped a beat of her heart. He felt her hand shift on his back and her eyes sparkle in moistness. For a second he felt like apologizing for making her wait, then again, they were far ahead of those apologies and gratitude, those never had a ce in the rtionship.

    "Job?" She was also ready to leave her job as she followed him to that job.

    "I resigned."

    A smile was blooming on her face, but she gasped when he captured her lips. If their first kiss was simple, sweet, and assuring, the rest of their kisses turned intense, demanding, and passionate, as if telling each other how much they craved for another one though they never voiced it to each other.

    At the end of their long romantic night, the weary face of Zara had a blissful smile prepared to add his name to hers, to sleep every night in the arms of the man she loved for years.

    "I love you�� Zain��" She mumbled in a half-asleep state and smiled when she felt his lips near her ear, whispering rare sweet words.

 Chapter 748 - Piranhas In The Water

    Tuesday morning,

    Aarvi''s schedule was free other than the usual office work. The ship will be seized on international waters, in the afternoon of the country time. Then she will have to alert Jaxon, he will proceed with the n and acquire the international logistics.

    So after the tiring night with her husband, she buried herself in his arms, reluctant to leave the bed in the morning. The weather was cooler with the drizzling creating the perfect cold to cuddle all day long.

    Aaron obliged his wife''s needs, cuddled her longer until her stomach growled. "Cupcake, let''s grab something to eat."

    "Noo... " She whined without opening her eyes.

    Who was going to listen to her? He carried her out of bed in a bear hug and continued to spoil her for some time until her mobile beeped and he read the message for her.

    [Marriage Bureau at 10:00]

    Thezy, spoiled wife sprung on her feet and pulled him into the bathroom, "Shower, shower, shower��"

    At 10 AM,

    Aarvi saw some of Zain and Zara''s colleagues in shock without believing their eyes whatsoever. As if one shock wasn''t enough, they couldn''t understand why Aarvi Evans and Aaron Rivas were there dropping all their work to attend Zain''s marriage.

    Other than them, Zara''s parents were giving out gift hampers to everyone who wasing and going out of the bureau. They were so happy for their daughter, they had tears at the corner of their eyes.

    Coming to the couple, Zain had a faint smile looking as handsome as ever whereas Zara wasn''t the seriousdy anymore. She had the brightest and blissful smile she ever wore on her face. She was beautiful.

    "So Mr. Kelly, what''s the n?" Zara asked, looking at her marriage certificate.

    "Of course, catering to Mrs. Kelly." Zain took the marriage certificate from her hands and kept them in his zer inner pocket.

    "Perfect. Let''s have our wedding before Aarvi leaves."

    "Excellent." That''s what he likes about his wife, she thinks of him first, then hers. He wasn''t able to give her the priority, now she wille first for him.

    "Dad and Mom would love it in the church. What about you? And Grandfather Hayden?"

    "We will do it as Dad and Mom like it." He meant her parents. Hayden would be happy to see them happy so he had no restriction and knew she had no such particr preferences.

    Zara was about to ept, she saw her parents in happy tears and Aarvi excited than them. "See, I told you, Aarvi will jump in joy." She whispered when Aarvi hugged the tall human, "Congrattions, Apple Pie."

    She turned to Zara in his embrace and wished her, "Happy marriage life, Sister-inw�� Never leave a chance to seduce your husband and keep him in control."

    Zara chuckled showing the OK sign while Zain held Aarvi''s ear and pulled her back, "Pumpkin, why are you teaching your mischief to my wife?"

    Aarvi shrugged, "Okay sister-inw, throw him out of the room if he seduces you."

    Zain: "..."

    Zara burst intoughter and understood Aarvi meant to say take the lead without waiting for Zain to waste time.

    Zain pushed her to Aaron, "You have spoiled your wife rotten. She is all yours to worry about."

    Aaron was more than happy to hear it. Whereas he knew she was trying to act all spoiled because they don''t get much time together.

    After the couple met the rest of the members, Aarvi asked to know if she has to arrange for lunch, "Where are we having lunch?"

    The smiles of Zara and Zain stiffened. Zara''s mother responded without knowing that Aarvi was Ava Kelly, "President Evans, we are going to the Kelly mansion. Please feel free to join us."

    Aarvi''s smile morphed into a forced one. She could guess Hayden didn''te to the bureau because of her. Aaron responded on behalf of Aarvi, "Next time, we have an appointment to attend."

    Aarvi breathed slowly to push away the negativeness and smiled, "Alright, if you guys need me for anything, I am just a call away."

    Zain had no choice. He had to choose each one for a different event. Seeing her understanding without hard feelings, he breathed a sigh and left the bureau, meeting her again.

    The couple''s colleagues and Zara''s parents went to the Kelly mansion for lunch.

    "Do you think I should meet my grandfather?"

    "Only when you are ready."

    "I am trying." But she couldn''t bring herself to visit Hayden.

    Aron would have taken her but Hayden and Aarvi need to talk and solve the difference by themselves without anybody''s interference. "Then think as you are doing it for Zain. He would be happier to see two attend his wedding without anyone''s absence."

    Aarvi hummed to give it some more thought as she followed him out to the parking lot.

    -----

    Meanwhile, Leon felt his head throb hearing allegation after allegation. After the hospital confirmed the authenticity of the medical papers, Eliza and Leon signed divorce and Eliza became free. The doctors who used to treat Eliza''s wound, spoke in favor of Eliza hence Leon was charged with domestic violence.

    Sean''s friend''s case was still being investigated whereas they submitted the traces of gunpowder and drugs from that vi. However, there was no proof to prove that the vi belonged to Leon.

    Just when James Crawford thought drug cases couldn''t be linked to Leon, a team of officers marched inside the courtroom.

    rk William led the team of four. Tiana Wells shed her middle finger to Leon who was about to faint at Aarvi''s back-to-back attack.

    "Your honor, I am rk William, chief officer of the Antidrugs bureau. We have found concrete evidence to prove Leon Harmon is the major drug dealer of the country." He cued his subordinate to submit the papers. He added atst, "We request for the transfer of the charge of Leon Harmon for further interrogation."

    Judge Rott never got such aplex case that was making him go insane to keep track of everything. "Leon Harmon, who have you offended that all your illegal activities are swarming you like piranhas in the water?" And piranhas won''t leave before eating one alive.

    Nikun lifted his hand since it was just a casual question, "Your honor, I am sure you haven''t forgotten watching the video in which Leon attacked my client, Aarvi Evans." In the video, Aarvi was loud and clear that she will destroy Leon Harmon.

    rk didn''t mind to ept, "We indeed got assistance from President Evans."

    Judge Rott: "..."

    He shook his head to get out of the daze and questioned Nikun, "Mr. Morris, how many more cases will be added?"

    Nikun nced at Leon and James Crawford. A mocking smile appeared on his face, "Just enough to fill the jury panel, Your honor." He faintly smiled at Rott in the end.

    Judge Rott felt the need of the jury panel from each field, or else he would lose all the hair from his head. "And you will fight each case." It wasn''t a question.

    "Absolutely." He confidently replied to let James know he was far ahead in the case.

    Rott asked rk and his team to take a seat, "We will have to make a list and prioritize who will get the first opportunity to speak with Leon Harmon." The courtroom chirped in a peel ofughter.

    That''s how Leon was being tortured with a sea of questions and all he could say was ''I don''t know.'' Any word extra, Nikun was entrapping him with words that either would reveal the truth or his lie.

    Nikun was getting famous slowly for his abilities to handle the cases so meticulously. The country was looking at the developments of Leon''s cases as one on one kept adding, shocking everyone.

    Leon didn''t know his huge shock was yet to arrive.

 Chapter 749 - Mission Aborted

    Nico Burton and his team spoke to the country N''s navalmander and earned approval with a team. Following the time and location of a cargo ship, they left the port and circled the ship. Since the employees of the logisticspany had no idea about the goods, they let the officers inspect.

    A set of officers were looking at the containers from the beginning whereas Nico and two more were looking for the particr container that had firearms. Since the captain of the ship and supervisor of the cargo ship had the map of containers, it didn''t take long to spot the required container. The container was below three containers with its door inessible.

    "Get that container out of there." Nico Burtonmanded the supervisor. Nico''s subordinate noticed a man who was in staff uniform hesitate and panic at the side.

    The supervisor agreed and signaled to the staff. Nico''s subordinate noticed that particr lean man quickly moving to the crane section. Finding the man suspicious, the subordinate moved aside to keep an eye on the man.

    Nico nced at the crane when it started and made some noise. Then he lowered his head and continued to read about the details of the container. The container was in a person''s name who wasn''t rted to Leon.

    "How to get the details of this owner?" Nico asked the supervisor.

    "The supervisor responded while signaling the crane operator about the direction and angle. "Thepany will have all the details of the owner and his goods. This container had spare parts for automobiles."

    Nico questioned his doubt, "Spare parts of automobiles will be exported in the name of thepany. Here is the person''s name. Are you saying he is manufacturing the spare parts himself and shipping this huge container?"

    The supervisor''s eyes shifted to Nico. He felt thetter had a point, however, he shrugged, "Captain Burton, sometimes sellers buy the goods at lower price and export it to foreign countries for higher profits." His job was just to make sure the containers are being shipped safe and sound.

    "Nic jump��" A shriek came out followed by loud noises.

    ''Thud.''

    ''Crash.''

    "Ahhh��."

    Everything happened so fast that hardly anyone could follow what was happening. The chain crashing sound continued but not everybody could see what was happening on the container''s block.

    A few seconds back, as soon as Nico heard the jump, he knew he shouldn''t waste time. He leaped aside wrapping his hand around the supervisor''s stomach.

    Both were yet to fall, the heavy iron anchor of the crane mmed at the ce Nico was standing. Since it was huge, Nico did his best by taking the supervisor away.

    The supervisor shrieked in horror forgetting the pain of fall.

    There was another shriek in the crane operator room, "Ahhh�� It''s noting to control�� What''s happening?" Whereas he was purposefully attacking Nico pretending to be a machine malfunctioning. He lifted the anchor to swing it on Nico.

    Nico''s subordinate who alerted Nico was at a good distance so he was still running towards the suspicious man.

    Nico, who fell on his stomach, looked at the crane swing towards them. He involuntarily reached the supervisor to roll aside but the supervisor stood up to run away.

    Nico shouted and tugged him aside. "Lay down."

    The grown body took a few seconds to swing. When the anchor swung behind Nico at a very close distance, it hit the head of the Supervisor. Nico didn''t know how much of his head was damaged, he still rolled away holding the supervisor, and fell on level one container.

    The warm liquid rolling on Nico''s forehead, almost felt like Nico was hurt brutally until one saw the supervisors'' head was dented at the side and he was blinking without screaming. He seemed to be in shock and froze.

    Nico shouted, "Meds." For him, this wasn''t brutal enough to shock him. He had seen more savage scenes with his eyes.

    Meanwhile, Nico''s subordinate pinned the staff and broke a tooth or two. He knew it was intentional.

    It took more than five minutes to give the first round of first aid and the supervisor was shifted the speedboat to immediately take him to the hospital.

    Nikun had to take a bath as he had too much blood on his body. When he returned, the container was taken to a spacious area and opened. The contents were packed well in wooden boxes with a logo of some brand.

    "Open them," Nico ordered and went to the man who was beaten and kneeled.

    Nico''s subordinate reported, "He is lying. I saw him doing it purposefully."

    The man denied, "The machine was out of control."

    Nico''s subordinate was about to kick him, Nico stopped him, "How did the out-of-control crane work well when another one operated?" The same crane was used to get the container out.

    "I don''t know." The man lied.

    Nico didn''t force the man, he instructed the country N, officers, "There might be some more like him on the ship. Gather everyone. Make a note, no one is missing."

    Before the inspection could continue further, the chief of country N officer answered a call and reported, "We have received orders to abort the mission."

    Nico paused in his footsteps. He realized why Aarvi said they wouldn''t be able toplete the mission easily. She thought what they didn''t think it through. Thinking back, Aarvi''s n was the most feasible one, though it would have brought some danger to the country.

    He watched the officers who opened the wooden containers, closing them back. His team members reached Nico without knowing how to keep the mission going. If they were in their country, Nico would have gone against the orders and seized them. If they went against a different country, they could throw them to prison.

    "Captain�� We are almost there."

    "How could they give up midway when there was an attack so openly?"

    "Should we ask our country to pressure this country?"

    His team continued to discuss the most feasible step instead of arguing with the other officers. Nico denied many of their suggestions as it would take a few hours or days. Then they will lose the ship or container.

    "Captain Burton, we need to leave��" The other country officer asked them to get off the ship.

 Chapter 750 - Mercator

    Nico knew he could reach out to Aarvi and she could do something about it but he wasn''t ready to give up or to reach out for help so quickly. It wasn''t his style, since he had taken the mission, promised Aarvi to make up to her, he wanted to give it another try.

    "Captain, why is the mission aborted? Why don''t we just take a quick look?" He responded to the officer while his hand cued to his teammates as ''Fake an attack.''

    Before two or three steps everyone heard the noise of a bullet in the air, ''Snap.''

    ''Snap.''

    Nico''s teammate who shot in the air screamed to cause amotion, "Bullets�� Lay down, hide��"

    The three members snuck into the container when everyone ran around to a safe location. The rest of the officers hurried the ship''s staff to a safe location. Nico stayed with the other captain to stop him from going towards the container.

    ''Snap''

    ''Snap''

    The bullet continued to fire in the air that was causing some of the staff to scream in fear. It gave the wrong clue to the officers as people were getting hurt.

    Meanwhile, Nico''s team managed to remove two or three boxes that were filled with modern improvised firearms that were still book pictures to them.

    "Captain, the firearms are here��"

    Nico smirked, now even if country N officers wanted to back out, they had no choice other than to seize the goods. Only military cargo holds the authority to ship firearms, the private cargo had no permission to export such items hence Nico''s n was considered a sess. However, they need to leave the country before they investigate and get to know Nico''s team faked an attack.

    Excluding a few officers, everyone rushed in and checked the weapons, country N officers were shocked and reported to their chief about the same. Going forward, the containers were moved to the port of country N while Nico and his team pretended like they were going to take charge of the whole scenario.

    "General Marken, thank you for your cooperation. Our ship is on the way, we will handle the case ordingly."

    The old man Marken sternly looked at Nikun and sipped his coffee. This was an international crime, the country''s military force would have a good name if it''s under their country so the old man wasn''t ready to give up on the case without knowing it could bring danger to the country.

    "Captain Burton, this is your secret mission, I appreciate your timely actions. However, we would like to handle it from here without leaking your involvement." He meant he will keep their secret as a secret and take the credit. He disregarded who had pressured the military to stop the mission.

    "But��"

    The old man''s smile was sly, "We expect your cooperation on this just as we did."

    Nico and his team looked at each other. To the old man''s eyes they were disappointed however they were happy to get rid of possible danger. Nico didn''t directly ept it, "General Marken, could you give us a minute, we will talk with our chief and get back to you."

    "Sure." The old man stood up with his coffee and walked out of the room very proudly.

    Nico reported to Major Louis who instructed them to leave the country quickly so that they shouldn''t be caught due to the fake attack they created.

    In two hours, Nico and his team left the country and country N found the bullets that belonged to country A. But they had no power to question or control them anymore.

    By the evening, the news leaked far and wide about the Country-N military seizing the firearms from a cargo ship belonging to Mercator logistics. Jaxon took the cue and started his moves to acquire the Mercator when thepany executives were being interrogated. Since Evans had the proof Mercator was receiving illegal money transfer for shipping of firearms, Evans was in advantage.

    ------

    Tuesday evening, at Skyarc,

    Aarvizily stretched her body when Jaxon turned her ns into actions. It was morning in country S so her actual ns were still the same and set in action.

    Aarvi dialed her team, "Keep an eye at the police station. Somebody will meet Leon to report about losing consignment. I want that person''s information." She wanted to make sure that person wasn''t a threat to her or her family.

    She ended the call after listening to the response. Aaron, who was preparing a report on his new research paper nced at her. She was the one who leaked about the country-N seizing the goods so that when the market opens in Country S, Mercator will fall giving the perfect opportunity for Jaxon to act.

    "Congrattions Ms. Aarvi Evans." Ny-nine percent of her ns were sessful.

    Seize Leon''s illegal transport - Checked.

    Break Leon''s connection with international criminals - Checked.

    After all, those people could help Leon to escape the prison and country. Now they had no time to worry about Leon.

    Reveal Leon''s drug market - Checked.

    Divorce of Leon and Eliza - Checked.

    Domestic violence charges - Checked.

    Acquiring Mercator logistics - Initiated.

    Aarvi was done with the day''s work. She has to spend a lot of time with her husband so she pushed theptop away and sounded disappointed andzy while leaning on the couch, "Just congrattions?" Then she crawled on the couch, moved hisptop away, and sat on hisp straddling him.

    Despite knowing what she was up to, he asked when her naughty fingers caressed his jawline, "Then what else Mrs. Rivas is expecting from her husband?" His voice was low and fascinating.

    Aarvi''s expression changed to innocent as if she was one, "Of course, a hug." She sounded so bashful.

    His wife knew well to trigger him even if he tried to y her. "Oh really!?"

    Aarvi continued to tempt his body while her expression stayed all demure picking a random yet important topic. Aaron involuntarily closed his eyes when her slender fingers loomed over his eyes.

    She carefully brushed his thick ckshes and he stayed still. She asked while her fingers were lingering on his face, tracing his sharp features. "Did you speak with Shawn? Is everything alright at their end?" Her voice was low and mellow to his ears. It was more like a whisper.

    Her innocent touch was more tempting than yful. His hands shifted her waist stopped her from moving and making him hard. He opened his eyes and her eyes smiled meeting his gaze. Then he watched her eyes curiously grazing on his face in curiosity without a hint of devilish naughtiness.

    He let her do her research and focused on the topic of Shawn, "He is fine. Shea is afraid of dating so he is trying to remove that fear by giving her the choice to follow him." He again closed his eyes, enjoying Aarvi''s cold finger running on his warm skin.

    Aarvi''s lips curled to O understanding Shawn was holding the shorter end of the stick without giving a name to their rtionship. "If they speak to each other, they can solve it."

    Aaron hummed in response. Aarvi''s fingers suddenly stopped and she pouted by recalling her conversation with Shea. Sheined like a little girl, "I didn''t like it when I heard Shea was rude to Shawn." Aarvi would have taught her a good lesson if Shea was a stranger. But after knowing Shea''s reasons, Aarvi didn''t get angry.

    Aaron let out an amused chuckle. His hand shifted to the back of her head and pinned her on the couch as he went on top of her. Opening his eyes to her sullen face, "My dear wife, everyone has their own pursuit."

    She is aware of it. She hadn''t understood Aaron''s feelings. Even when he confessed, she tried to run away from him, had her numerous confusion and hesitation. She was d she didn''t miss her Ronron by doing anything stupid.

    Now it was Shea''s turn, she could only hope this period doesn''t bring more misunderstanding between Shea and Shawn.

    Aaron caressed her soft cheek with the back of his fingers. Her ck orbs swirled withplex emotions as they slowly cleared, and her lips curled to an attractive smile. It didn''t take long to see her lips tug in a tempting smirk. He heard her sugary yet provocative voice, "Love me�� Here..." She meant on the couch.

    Aaron smirked as if challenging her, "Get what you want, Mrs. Rivas." He sat back on the couch leaving her alone and speechless.

    Realizing he yed her by pinning her down, she pounced on the man like a tigress and bit his neck. Bringing him on his knees, she achieved what she wanted. Of course, it won''t end until she feeds the huge appetite of the big bad wolf.

    Forgetting the world being with her husband, she also forgot to keep track of what James Crawford was up to after leaving the courtroom.

 Chapter 751 - Siran Enfield

    In the interrogation room which had be a new home for Leon. Many questioned him and he most of the time ignored them all. Say anything, they were using him so he preferred silence by ying deaf and dumb.

    He had closed his eyes, thinking how he could change his situation. The only option he was getting was escaping from prison and fleeing from the country. He could return after a few years in a new name and take revenge on Aarvi. That''s the most feasible solution he found as James was losing against Nikun who was with every counter as if those were simple textbook questions.

    While he was daydreaming with closed eyes he heard a knock on the door. Leon didn''t open his eyes and heard the sound of shoes closing near, the chair jarred against the floor. He heard a long sigh before the tongue clicking sound. Leon realized the person couldn''t be any cop and opened his eyes.

    His pupils grewrge when he saw the middle-aged man. He was a politician at a higher level. He was the person who was trying to take Leon''s role of storing and shipping the firearms as it had billions of money. His presence over there was an rm to Leon. However, he tried to maintain his calmness.

    "Looks like Presid�� Leon Harmon didn''t get the news yet." The politician sneered.

    Leon recalled the previous night the consignment was exported. His men said the ship entered international water without a hitch. So he couldn''t understand where it went wrong, "What do you mean?" Leon questioned coldly.

    The politician pushed his mobile in front of Leon. Leon read the details of the seizure and paled white as a sheet. The goods were worth a few billion, more than that the clients were very dangerous, they wouldn''t think twice to kill him.

    Even if he managed to escape, those men would kill him, it might be any country, they wouldn''t care. "Who did this?" Leon growled.

    The middle-aged man enjoyed Leon''s misery as Leon''s misery brings him billions of worth of work. He shrugged, "Who did you offend in Country N?" They don''t believe in coincidence.

    Leon tried to think if Aarvi had any connection in country N, she couldn''t but Evans could. So he med the Evans family. Leon demanded, "I need to talk to them." He meant the weapon dealers. He couldn''t ask anybody else as others had no idea.

    The middle age was no magnanimous man to help Leon. So he shifted the topic, "Where is Dn?" Dn knew everything about exporting.

    Leon''s eyes widened in disbelief. "That Bastard. It''s definitely him who gave a tip-off to Aarvi or the Evans family." He said it more to himself. He had looked for Dn in the courtroom but didn''t find him anywhere. James had reached for Dn to dig some details about Aarvi aka Ava Kelly. Dn''s disappearance raised suspicions.

    Leon''s n to send Dn near Aarvi failed so he couldn''t shift the me as Aarvi and Dn plotted together to trap him. His many ns were aborted before they began. Now his life was in real danger. Leon wouldn''t be surprised if he doesn''t wake up after sleeping as those men could destroy the whole police station in the blink of an eye.

    Despite being in a tight spot, Leon snickered without letting the man be smug in front of him, "Count your days, they wille for you next." Leonughed maliciously.

    The middle-aged was worried for a second however he assumed Leon was bluffing. Standing up, "Good luck. Have a wonderful path to hell." He shed an ugly smile and left.

    Leon paced in the interrogation room like a headless chicken. He was no more sure of escaping the prison was a good choice.

    ------

    In the night, Nico Burton walked out of the arrival gate at Mocon airport. His mobile beeped right after his mobile switched on. He got a message from an unknown number.

    Clicking it open, he read the details about a politician without understanding why he needed to read it. Slowly his confusion cleared as he read further and saw a picture of the politician sitting with Leon.

    "We need to clean up more." Nico Burton alerted his team when they sat in the military jeep wrangler.

    His team members looked at each other andughed. They weren''t sure who his captain found, that person kept sending secret information and their career profile was building faster than they expected.

    "Let''s go." All cheered, prepared for the next actions.

    ---------

    It was a long night to all. Leon was panicking behind the bars. James Crawford was busy grouping evidence against Aarvi. Zain and Zara were having their intimate night. Hayden''s heart was weighed down, craving to speak with his granddaughter. Tia nervously snuggled Dax on a movie date night at Dax''s ce. Shea and Shawn cooked together bantering with each other till they cuddled on the bed to sleep. Aarvi and Aaron were on the terrace of the school building, dancing in the drizzling night, reminiscing a sweet past, creating new memories to cherish.

    Everyone had different hopes and expectations for the new day.

    ----------

    Wednesday, the second court hearing of the case, Aarvi Evans v/s Leon Harmon,

    Leon looked nothing like he was famous for. The stubble had grown long, the clothes were wrinkled. He looked tidy enough for the sight, unlike the heir of a rich family. His gaze looked for Dn who wasn''t there.

    His eyes fell on Aarvi who was attentively listening to Nikun. Leon doubted Aarvi secretly handling Dn, otherwise, why would Dn disappear without a word or notice.

    He looked at James who looked confident and determined like every time. Yet the carefree Nikun always took the lead. Leon wasn''t sure who he should me, Aarvi for having so many details collected and given to Nikun, or James for not winning, for not standing up to his name, a top criminalwyer.

    Justice Rott entered soon and the session started. Since everything was cleared out from Nikun''s side, James stood up and requested, "Your honor, I request to question ady named Siran Enfield."

    Aarvi frowned. Siran Enfield was one of her ssmates and bridesmaid when Ava Kelly was getting married to Vance Hays.

    Leon smirked, now it was time to peel Aarvi''s masks.

 Chapter 752 - Real & Fake

    A beautifuldy stepped out of the viewer''s section and went to the witness box when her name - Siran Enfield was being called by the clerk. She had no idea how James met her, then she got to know Aarvi was really Ava Kelly.

    When thedy asked if their ssmates were saying she was a different person, James convinced her that it was all started by Aarvi and her husband so here she was.

    Siran had no idea what kind of question would be thrown at her so she was going to be true with her response. After all, she needs to live in Mocon, she couldn''t afford to be against Aarvi Evans or Aaron Rivas or Rivas family.

    Siran took the oath to speak the truth, then she was questioned, " Ms. Enfield��" James deliberated as he slowly pointed his hand towards Aarvi, "Do you identify thisdy?"

    Siran turned around and saw Aarvi. Thetter looked calm and her expression didn''t change even when she had most of the eyes on her. For a moment, she doubted if she was really Ava Kelly. She was a simple girl, who smiles and greets people. She easily believes if someone talks sweetly.

    Siran stumbled on her thoughts, "Aarvi Evans."

    James nodded and changed his question, "Does she remind you to have somebody else?"

    Nikun didn''t object.

    Siran nodded, "I had a friend in my ss, her name is Ava Kelly. She looked exactly like Aarvi Evans."

    Nikun stayed silent.

    James continued, "Ms. Enfield, do you have any picture to prove Mrs. Rivas is your old friend."

    Siran took her mobile out from the bag, "Yes I do have a picture."

    Nikun stayed quiet while Judge Rott was confused so he questioned, "Mr. Crowford, stick to the case. Don''t waste court time."

    James nodded his head as he nodded, "I am sorry, Your honor, I will get to the point."

    Siran who confidently opened a particr folder was confused. She had seen the picture just yesterday, she couldn''t understand where it went. Hence she started looking for it.

    Meanwhile, Nikun and Aaron bumped their fist in front of Aarvi.

    Aarvi: "..."

    The previous day, Nikun was at the school hanging out with his school friends when he noticed James leaving the school. Curious, he had followed him and got the girl. He sent her picture to Aaron, Aaron''s team handled everything. Aaron would do anything to fulfill her wish.

    Aarvi couldn''t permanently hide so she was ready to ept if her identity leaked. Looking at two friends, she understood James wasn''t wasting court time, Nikun and Aaron were making him waste court time.

    Siran murmured to James, "The picture is missing."

    James didn''t panic. He nodded as if he had expected it to happen. He extended his hand at his assistant and took a printout of a picture. He showed the picture to Siran, "Ms. Enfield, is this the picture you are looking for?"

    Siran nodded vigorously, "Yeah, this is the one."

    James came to the point. "Your Honor��" He passed the picture to the court reporter as he continued, "The woman named Aarvi Evans isn''t a Country S citizen, she is a woman born and brought up in the Mocon. Her name is Ava Kelly. She faked her death, changed her name, created fake reports as Aarvi Evans, just so she could hide her revolting personality from the past.

    My client met her three years ago. When he identified her, Ava Kelly aka Aarvi Evans was afraid of any news leaking about her. Hence she started targeting my client for many days. She created many such situations that appeared against my client by victimizing herself.

    Your honor, I request you to consider her illegal reports and take appropriate decisions before the final hearing for my client. Thank you."

    Judge Rott was surprised at the new turn in the case, before making a note of it, he looked at Nikun and the calmly sitting couple. "Mr. Morris, do you have anything to say or ask any question to thedy in the witness box?"

    Nikun stood up, "Absolutely."

    He went ahead and asked for the picture, he took a look at it and asked, "Your honor, the technology has grown so enormous that a person can prepare a picture of himself in country S by sitting here. How could we just believe a piece of paper?"

    He ced the picture on the table and retreated back as he continued, "Your honor, as far as we know this hearing is about Leon Harmon attacking my client and attempting to kidnap. Even if we agree with the story Mr. Crawford told us, how does that affect the behavior of Leon Harmon?

    If He attacked my client due to provocation, should my client have killed him by now? That''s ludicrous."

    He gentlyughed, ncing at James. If there is a problem with Aarvi''s identity it shouldn''t affect the final hearing of Leon against Aarvi.

    Judge Rott noted some points while Nikun turned to Siran, "Ms. Enfield, is your eyesight absolutely normal? I mean do you have any issues?"

    Siran responded promptly, "No, I can see clearly."

    "Good." Nikun grabbed a pen drive from his table and handed it to the courtroom reporter, "Please connect this."

    Nikun grabbed the remote and clicked on a button, a picture disyed, "Ms. Enfield, could you identify the person on the screen?"

    Siran was confused why they were showing the picture of a famous celebrity. Anyway, she responded, "Jessica Chastain."

    "Are you sure?"

    "Yeah."

    James stood up, "I object, your honor. Mr. Morris is diverting from the topic."

    "Objection overruled." The judge gave him no face.

    "Thank you, Your honor," Nikun thanked and continued his questioning, by changing the screen, "And she?"

    Siran: "Penelope Cruz"

    Simrly, she identified two more celebrities. Before the judge could interject, Nikun changed the pictures which were a coge of two pictures, "Ms. Enfield, could you identify who the real Jessica Chastian is?"

    Siran was dumbfounded. Not just her, the courtroom too. The one Siran identified as Jessica was actually a look-alike of a celebrity Jessica. Nikun didn''t ask anymore and changed the pictures of the other three celebrities.

    Aarvi hadn''t expected this attack from Nikun. "He is smart." She mumbled.

    Nikun took the picture from the table and held it in front of Siran, "Now look at the picture carefully and Aarvi Evans, do you think she is the same person?"

    Siran looked at the picture and at Aarvi. She shook her head, "President Evans and Ava Kelly look alike." She could notice a lot of differences in Aarvi.

    Nikun took the picture and continued, "Your honor, everyone likely has a doppelg?nger in this huge world. It''s just that we need to search for them." he paused, He didn''t want to give a chance for James to attack them asking how they got to know so he added, "Recently, there was a woman who was iming Ms. Evans as her daughter. Thanks to her, we were prepared beforehand."

    James stood up to counter, "Aplete makeover or a stic surgery could make changes in the outlook of a person. How could we just believe Aarvi Evans and Ava Kelly are doppelg?ngers when Ava Kelly is no more? We should��"

    Nikun interjected with a sigh, "Your honor, I would like to invite a stic surgeon to the witness box."

    James gritted his teeth and sat down. A stic surgeon could find out and wouldn''t lie anyway.. So he sat to wait for the result.

 Chapter 753 - A Love Letter

    A middle-aged man stood in the witness box holding the photo and looking at Aarvi who was standing for the examination. Then he turned to judge, "Your honor, it is difficult to give a hundred percent urate deduction byparing with a picture, I could point out major differences."

    "Go ahead."

    "The jawline structure is different. The cheekbones aren''t sharp for Ms. Evans. The eyes of Aarvi Evans seemed wider but it could be because she isn''t smiling. If she smiles��" He trailed.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Everyone chuckled at the weird request of smiling but Aarvi was speechless. She tried to smile but it was too fake. She wanted to act as smiling but with so many eyes, she felt more strange. Judge Rott silently chuckled seeing her trying to smile.

    Nikun elbowed her and pointed her towards Aaron who was silently smiling. She pouted seeing himugh at her. Then he moved his fingers asking her to smile, there came a genuine smile.

    Nikun knew it would work. Little Cupcake or a big one, she would smile looking at Ronron.

    Before she could turn to the surgeon, he spoke, "The crows'' feet at the corner of her eyes are visibly different."

    The surgeon continued, "Aarvi Evans''s skin texture is natural. I doubt she is going under the knife. That''s all to report."

    James couldn''t understand how she could change so much if she hadn''t gone under the knife. Anyway, he wasn''t ready to give. Eager to p himself in the face, he again put another request.

    Aarvi slowly breathed standing in the witness box. She was holding a pen and paper given by James. "How fast could you write, Mrs. Rivas?"

    "I never measured it."

    James shrugged her sarcastic tone and instructed, "Please write anything fast in two minutes. Make a note, you shouldn''t write like a schoolchild, clean legible handwriting�� Your time starts now."

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Anything?''

    ''Fine''

    [Dear husband,

    I am in love with you. Nothing is ever going to change that. Spending our days together makes me realize how close we are and it feels great to be together. I know it''s hard, I hate being away from you too. It''s painful to even think and it makes me cling to you all day long.

    Sometimes, I feel like being apart for some days might bring us closer. We will realize how much we need each other. It will make us love deeper and make our everyday special.

    So let''s be optimi��]

    "Times up." Saying it, James snatched the writing pad away with the paper. However, the next second as soon as his eyes fell on the first two words, he was momentarily speechless. He couldn''t believe she was writing a love letter to her husband.

    Aarvi wanted to shove that pain into James'' head but controlled. And watched the handwriting analyzing officer sit with her school book topare her old and new handwriting.

    James was confident this could change the case direction. However, the officer chuckled as he folded the paper and stood up, "Your honor, there isn''t even a bit of simrity in both the handwriting. This book has a smooth, cursive, and fluent writing style whereas President Evans''s handwriting is sharp, stiff, non-cursive, and stylish."

    The officer extended his hand to Aarvi, "I guess, it''s for your husband, President Evans."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Aaron''s ears perked up and many became curious excluding one. Shawn didn''t want any dog food whatsoever.

    She took the letter and shoved it into her zer pocket. She thought they wouldn''t give that letter back and keep it with them as evidence.

    This time, Nikun stood up and argued, stressing James was doing nothing but wasting court time, maligning his client, troubling his client and they could sue him for his behavior. Hence Judge Rott warned James and ended the questioning on Aarvi''s identity. However, the session came to an end with the final hearing shifting to Friday.

    James was in so much confusion that he forgot to get up from his seat when the judge left. How could Ava Kelly and Aarvi Evans be so different in everything? He didn''t understand it.

    He heard Aarvi whine, so he turned to her and saw she was hugging herself while Aaron was trying to take the letter.

    "Cupcake!?"

    "Ronron, there is nothing in the letter."

    "Then why are you hiding?"

    "I have ugly handwriting."

    "Cupcake."

    Nikun sighed seeing them act like kids. He went out letting them y on their own.

    Aaron tickled her and sneaked the paper. Before he could read, she closed his eyes, "If you read, I will throw you out of the bedroom."

    "One day is worth the letter." He was adamant because of her stubbornness.

    "The whole month."

    Aaron paused, he peeled her hands away and smirked looking at her embarrassed face, "I will seduce you." Simple.

    Aarvi pouted, "I am not talking to you anymore." She crossed her arms showing her disagreement.

    That''s when Aaron''s eyesnded on James. Thetter seemed to be in big confusion and almost convinced Aarvi and Ava are different.

    Aarvi noticed his line of sight and saw James. She stood up to leave the empty courtroom while Aaron kept the letter in his pocket.

    She paused near James and let him know, "Didn''t your client tell you he and his friends beat me till unrecognizable?" Hence her face had some changes. Since Aaron let the wound naturally heal, she had no surgery on the face.

    Aarvi looked at her hand, "And it took six months of recuperation for my hands to hold a pen and write."

    How could her handwriting be the same after the surgery to join the broken bones of her palm?

    She bent a little and added, "Let me tell you, Leon couldn''t win on me. And this is thest case of your career and the first you will lose. Yeah, you should be proud Brother Nick is your apprentice." She shed him a beautiful smile before Aaron wrapped his hand around her shoulder and took her away.

    It would be James''sst case because Aaron was prepared to reveal to the world how James took the case of a criminal. Her husband wouldn''t let off people who try to smear her.

    Withplex emotions, James sat for a long time while his assistants waited for him outside. He couldn''t imagine how Aarvi must have beaten that some features had changed in her face. Six months of recuperation!? He understood she started learning to write like children writing for the first time. Imagining those kinds of pain on him, he started to hate his client, Leon Harmon.

    --------

    Aarvi was sad. Though her name didn''t leak and they still had the upper hand in the case, it wasn''t a fruitful day. She wanted her case to close but the final hearing again shifted.

    Sending Nikun and Shawn, the couple left the courthouse. Aarvi had no ns so she let Aaron decide for her too or else she might sleep all day.

    He took her to Skyarc after reading her letter. His reason was simple, it was very rare she talks sweet, he wanted to listen to more sweet words and demanded her toplete the letter.

    Aarvi cried silently, hiding her face.

    ��..

    She nned for the next day. She was going to Skr to give Dax a day off, and another new case on Leon''s head. Although she wasn''t letting Leon breathe calmly even for a day, ''Am I vicious enough?'' She still doubted.

    She climbed on top of Aaron who was lying on the terrace with her while watching the moon between clouds, "Ronron, shall we give some hope to Leon?"

    "Then snatch it away?"

    "Certainly."

    Aaron: "..."

    He could only think as Leon asked for it.

    He ignored it and watched his wife who was more beautiful than the moon.. He recalled Lara''s addressing Aarvi as ''Aunt Moon,'' He found it more than suitable.

 Chapter 754 - Money & Enemies

    Thursday, Aarvi was busy the whole day doing herpany work and attending to some urgent files and meetings of Dax who went out with Tia. Aaron took this time to wrap some of his work at the hospital and take care of some required documents and procedures.

    At the other end, Leon expected the day to pass without any new tension or drama. Nevertheless, Aarvi had different ns for him.

    Around two in the afternoon, he heard amotion in the police station. He had no permission to wander out so he was seated inside. It took a long time for the things to settle and James Crawford entered inside.

    Leon hadn''t expected him to visit him so he was curious. James red at Leon for a few seconds before going ahead and pping Leon across his face.

    "James Crowford," Leon snarled.

    James scoffed hearing Leon''s arrogant voice. Old habits die hard. "Leon Harmon, you lied to me." He was brought there in the name of handling an attack by a woman who is the owner of a littlepany. Since James took the case, he couldn''t abandon his client midway so he was fighting for him.

    "If I knew you were such a disgusting piece of shit, I would rather give up my career than take your case." James scorned his client and sat down breathing heavily. Not just Leon, even James''s name was getting smeared. If he loses the case all his reputation from working hard all these years will go vain. But how was he going to prove the culprit as innocent?

    He couldn''t believe Nikun could take such a big caseload when he was feeling dizzy with all the developments, innumerable points, and questions. He had underestimated Nikun.

    And Aarvi, was she just a woman? She had prepared, nned so meticulously, he was losing himself against her ns.

    Leon clenched his teeth and controlled his anger, "What the f**k did she do today?" He was sure only Aarvi was capable of doing something.

    Jamesughed sarcastically, "Nothing much, your achievements are broadcasted. Everyone singing praises for you."

    "What do you mean?" Leon became wary of his remark.

    James closed his eyes and slowly breathed. He opened them and told him what was going on outside. Although he shouldn''t believe without proof, he knew Leon had his hand in it, "The women you molested, dumped, and threw away filedints against. And guess who is leading them and encouraging them, your wife and her younger sister. The whole women empowerment is standing against you." He sighed, "You are finished, Leon Harmon."

    Leon paled. He couldn''t understand how are those women alive. "Dy-Dn�� Dn saved them all!!?" Excluding the suicided ones, only Dn could know others as Leon was asking him to clean up.

    James wanted tough at the man. The so-called friends of Leon were ignoring his calls and lying as they were out of the country. His whole family was against him. He couldn''t understand what Leon earned all these years?

    Money? All his ounts were frozen.

    Enemies? He had them everywhere.

    James stood up and left the room, disliking to stay in the same room as Leon. He didn''t know how to handle the case anymore.

    Leon finally felt the interrogation room colder. He dug into every brain cell toe up with a n to get out of the prison. Other than his n to escape the prison he was finding no solution.

    The same evening, Leon fainted in the cell due to panic and was overwhelmed with everything. Having no choice, the cops shifted him to the hospital. His blood pressure had dropped and he barely could keep his consciousness. After the examination doctor told them Leon wasn''t eating properly, he hadn''t slept many nights so they suggested bed rest for him with some medicines.

    That night, the cops took turns guarding the door of the hospital ward. Meanwhile, Leon, who woke up in the middle of the night and went to the bathroom, escaped from the window. Of course, he had no idea he was in such a room because it was chosen so that he could try and escape.

    He ran out of the hospital but he had no cellphone, no money. Due to beingte at night, there were no taxis around. He ran on the streets, rested sometimes, and then ran again. He was covering his face or looking away if he noticed any vehicle slowing down next to him.

    All his hideout and everything was away from the city. His connections weren''t in the city center either so he had a long way to go.

    He regretted throwing the food in the police station when he was feeling weak to run even a small distance. He asionally felt dizzy and cursed Aarvi for bringing him to that state.

    ----

    Meanwhile, at Skyarc, Aarvi ate her cupcake sitting on the kitchen counter. She asionally nced at the iPad screen in which a video of Leon running on the street was ying live.

    Aaron finished cleaning after serving the sudden cravings of his wife. He almost thought she was pregnant before realizing she wasn''t. His Cupcake had a dream of cupcakes and sulked saying she wouldn''t be able to eat them for three years.

    He nced at the iPad and saw Leon resting in front of the museum. He could guess it was the same road Aarvi was running after escaping from the police station. "What''s next?"

    Aarvi responded, feeding him a bite, "Guess."

    Wrapping her legs around his waist, he locked the iPad screen. Carrying her out of the kitchen, he made a wild guess, "Somebody will pick him." Taxis are only avable at bus stops or stations at midnight. Leon couldn''t take the prepaid bus as he had no money. Nobody will stop the car if he asks for a drop as people are scared of being robbed.

    "Hmmm" Aarvi hummed in approval for his guess.

    "Sebastian Dome." Aaron guessed the person too.

    Aarvi grinned. "Smartie."

    Aaron shook his head in resignation. Leon was seeing the day which Aarvi had been through. In his view, she should have made it even worse, like�� leaving dogs behind him, cops chasing after him. Hmm�� people identifying him and thrashing him�� No, that will dy the court hearing.

    He shook off his thought and cuddled his wife to sleep without caring how Leon might end up.

    -----

    As nned, Sebastian had no choice but to follow who had more power. His brother also gave up on helping him because suffering under Shawn or Aarvi was better than going to prison.

    He parked the car and waited for Leon. He noticed Leon reaching the junction. He went towards him when Leon was about to attack him with the remaining strength, "President Harmon, it''s me. You bought me a penthouse for picking Ava Kelly from the military base, don''t you remember me?"

    Leon didn''t identify him as he was taken care of by his left-hand man. Anyway, he saw a sedan parking very close, "I will take your car." His voice was breathy yetmanding while he breathed heavily and staggered towards the car.

    Sebastian had memorized all his possible dialogues yet, he stammered, "P-President Harmon, let me drive you to your destination. You could rest." He wanted to say you look exhausted, but Shawn had told him not to use words that might seem as looking down on Leon, thetter would be pissed him off. So he should speak like he was serving Leon.

    Leon held the car and tried to catch his breath. If he had eaten and rested properly, he could have knocked Sebastian and taken the car away, but his physical condition wasn''t good and the medicine in his body was making him drowsy so he hummed and got into the car.

    Sebastian ran around and took the driver''s seat. "P-president Harmon, where should I drop you?" He gave water to Leon.

    "Coasta." He was going to flee and think of the restter. After drinking water, he leaned on the seat and ordered, "Drive."

    Sebastian took a U-turn to go towards Coasta. Leon watched the road for a few seconds and asked, "Mobile?"

    Sebastian gave his mobile and Leon started dialing numbers after numbers but heard it ring but no one picked the call. He cursed them, he med the nighttime without knowing Aarvi''s team was making note of all the numbers and tricking him as everyone was asleep.

    Effortlessly, Aarvi got details of Leon''s allies. Though they guessed Leon probably memorized only a few members'' numbers.

    Suddenly realizing that the cops or Aarvi might track him with Sebastian''s phone, Leon switched it off soon.. He watched the car enter the highway before his body gave up to weakness and dozed off.

 Chapter 755 - Sadness Flies Away On The Wings

    ''Ssh''

    ''Gasp.''

    Leon jerked awake from sleep, gasped to catch for air when icy water sshed on his face. Before he could grasp what was happening, a few people started beating him with a cane, in a way, it was giving him pain without tearing his skin.

    He groaned, screamed in pain but the cops continued to thrash him. They also made sure he will be able to attend the court trial the next day.

    They were searching for Leon when a sedan stopped in front of the station and the young man reported as he brought Leon back and he found Leon at a junction.

    At dawn, clothes wet, body trembling in cold and unbearable pain, Leon had curled in the corner of the room when all the cops left. He was drifting on and off to consciousness. It somehow reminded him of Aarvi aka Ava Kelly who was forcefully woken up every time she was losing consciousness.

    The major difference was that what he did to her was illegal and what she was doing to him was legal. Before he could doze off bearing the pain, it was time to attend the final hearing of the first case against Aarvi Evans.

    ----

    In Courtroom,

    There was another surprise waiting for Leon over there. James Crowford wasn''t there anymore. His assistant stated that James was hospitalized. Nobody knows if it''s true or false.

    When the session started, as a formality, Judge Rott asked the defendant''swyer if he had anything to report. James''s assistant brought up Leon''s anger issue and submitted a certificate. "Your honor, my client is suffering from an intermittent explosive disorder. Hence medically, his actions are due to his mental health condition. He was triggered by Aarvi Evans meddling in apany affair. Thus his reaction was strong when the cops went to arrest him." That would decrease the prison sentence.

    The court fell into pin-drop silence. Everyone looked at each other because the mental condition grants no punishment to the culprit.

    Nikun stood up, "I object, Your Honor."

    Justice Rott was used to Nikun proving the defendant as wrong at every turn. It was like Nikun knew every move of the defendant''s side beforehand. He was so urate and had perfect timing., "Objection sustained."

    James''s assistant sat down, Nikun thanked and went forward as he requested, "I would like to request Psychologist Ford to the witness box."

    Leon had no strength to look anywhere. Yet he heard the name and his pupils grewrge. Leon realized why his psychologist has changed abruptly with a change in the treatment. Because Aaron had a hand in that.

    A middle-aged man who was sitting in a corner stood up and made his way. Nikun questioned after Ford took an oath, "Doctor Ford, could you tell us about Leon Harmon''s condition?"

    Thus everyone heard Leon''s condition was in control and provided the test certificates. "Your honor, I worked as Leon Harmon''s counselor and therapist. Anger isn''t a disorder. If that emotion exceeds the normalized state, we call that a disorder. Leon Harmon''s condition wasn''t uncontroble and he is in good condition after the treatment. These are the before and after test results of treatment."

    It didn''t end there, Nikun asked the captain who was in charge of the case, "Captain, did Leon ever lose his anger and attack you all while you were interrogating?"

    The captain promptly responded, "It never happened, Your Honor. Leon Harmon didn''t cooperate with the interrogation and stayed silent all the time."

    "Thank you, Captain, " Nikun concluded, "As we can see, Your Honor, if Leon Harmon could be provoked and act so strongly, why was he so cool and silent while being questioned, used, and��" He turned to Leon and added, "Beaten. Shouldn''t he attack us all if he had an intermittent explosive disorder?... That''s all, Your Honor."

    Leon: "..."

    He was bbergasted at the realization. If he had fought everyone, hit them all, he would have been hospitalized due to mental imbnce. Nevertheless, he didn''t attack the cops because it was illegal. He didn''t want any more cases on him.

    He was sure if he lost his anger, now orter, they would beat him to death and wouldn''t believe he had anger management issues. Wait, does he still have the anger control issue? Leon wasn''t sure.

    Thus, thest try to control the damage was invalidated just like that.

    After silence for a few more minutes, Judge Rott, announced the verdict of the case, "After thorough review and consideration of the records submitted in three trials of the case XXXXX, the court finds Leon Harmon guilty in an attempt to kidnap and the intentional offensive action against Aarvi Evans. Considering the identity of Aarvi Evans, under the act of 43c the court has decided to imprison Leon Harmon for seven years. There will be no penalty as Aarvi Evans hasn''t demanded her emotional and mental disturbance caused by Leon Harmon''s actions."

    The judge paused and looked at Leon in the witness box, "The court rules out the right to re-appeal for the case XXXXX."

    He didn''t stop there. He ced his arms on the desk and looked at Leon. Recalling all the cases on Leon, "In my entire career of thirty plus years, I have seen numerous cases, you name I have known it. Yet, I have never found a man who is so sick, monstrous, despicable�� They never end. I know this is just the beginning, I couldn''t imagine how you would have wrecked the country, innocent women if thatdy hadn''te up. You might be just imprisoned for this case, you aren''t going to live long. I guess I will retire with your case and live in relief knowing scums like you aren''t out in the wild."

    "Court adjourned." He ended the case and left the court.

    The first case - checked

    "Ohhh��" Aarvi looked at Leon who wasn''t shouting or screaming. He looked at her with a hateful gaze before he was dragged away. She looked behind at the Harmon family. Although they wanted Leon to be punished, they weren''t happy. There was a relief, yet sadness lingered in their eyes, after all, they grew up with Leon.

    She should have been happy at the verdict but looking at the Harmon family, she couldn''t even bring a smile to her face. Though Sean forced a smile at her, she couldn''t return it.

    Nikun didn''t look happy either. He was excited to fight against his mentor side by side till the end. It seems like he was indirectly giving up on the case, trying to save his image.

    Aaron watched his wife, rubbed her arms, "Sadness flies away on the wings with time." Aarvi turned to him, "It''s better than suffering every day and living in fear."

    Aarvi hummed with a nod. They will cope with it and she did what she felt right. She wasn''t apologetic for it, a bit of sympathy for the Harmon family.

    Shawn waited for them, before rushing to them, "Go go, grab some rest. I am ying tonight. Let''s party tonight."

    Aaron shook his head in resignation while twoughed hearing DJ Prince. They needed a little break. "Yes, President Rivas��" Aarvi followed him out.

    However, she didn''t tell Shawn and Nikun that she and Aaron were going to meet the man who faked the attack on her and Aaron at the hospital and kidnapped the Lane family in the name of Leon Harmon.

 Chapter 756 - A Person Couldnt Please Everyone.

    Aarvi and Aaron entered a retro-styled cafe in a low profile. People were very busy to notice them. Both of their eyes brushed over the table and spotted the man they were meeting. They made their way towards them when the man''s gaze fell on them.

    Edward was the elder son of the Merton family, elder brother of Wade Merton who was in prison for attempting to kidnap Shea Morris. As far as they knew Father Merton or Chairman Merton and his younger son Wade Merton were evil whereas Edward, president of Merton international was a good, reasonable man.

    When Aarvi guessed Mertons could be behind a fake attack on them and the kidnap of the Lane family, Aarvi''s guess was Edward so here they were. The couple wanted to make sure Edward meant no harm to them else they might have to clean up the Merton family too.

    Edwards was in casual unlike formals, suits presidents usually wear to show dominance. At the same time, Aaron had removed his zer so he was in a pullover and trousers. Aarvi was in a pretty ck dress that had white detailing. So they were able to mix up in public. However, the couple inevitably grabs attention, especially Aaron''s stoic handsome face and well-built physique.

    Edward identified them as he had been waiting for them. He didn''t get up, he just pointed at the other side of the table for them to sit. Then he raised his hand, calling the waiter to the table. Aaron ordered coffee for himself, fresh juice for Aarvi, and Edward already had his coffee on the table. The silence had greater meaning than awkwardness.

    Edward looked at the couple for a few seconds. He couldn''t believe they wanted to meet him, instead of looking for him, they demanded him to be in Mocon without asking if he had any time. "Why do I have the honor to grab a coffee with the couple?"

    Aarvi didn''t respond and sipped her juice as if she had no idea what was going on there. Aaron ced his cup down, "President Merton pretends to be oblivious."

    Edward caught the hint of sarcasm in Aaron''s cold tone. He let out a short heartugh and sipped his coffee, "I wonder how you got to know." Because even the kidnappers and attackers didn''t know it was him.

    Aarvi smirked behind the ss as she kept it back on the table. Although she had guessed as Merton, she wasn''t overconfident with her analysis. Nevertheless, she was right. The dream her brain yed in her mind was too urate.

    Aaron bluntly epted ncing at his wife, "I have a whip-smart wife." He was proud and also surprised at how urate she was on her deduction.

    Aarvi: "..."

    Edward''s words didn''t need a response. Her shameless husband wouldn''t mind showing her off if he feels like, hide her when he wants.

    Edward paused briefly and nced at Aarvi whose lips slightly pouted before it vanished as if she hadn''t reacted at all. He hadn''tpletely believed Aarvi alone was attacking Leon. Now that he witnessed Aaron adoring and admiring his wife openly, he was sure Aarvi was more than what she looks on the surface.

    "I don''t dare to doubt it." He epted she got to know but he wasn''t sure how she got to know. If she gets to know, will the cops get to know his actions? He wandered.

    After a pause, he confessed, "I mean no harm to you."

    Aaron didn''t respond and silently waited for him to continue.

    "I thought the charges on Leon Harmon will increase and he will stay in the prison," Edward added, looking at their expressionless faces. He didn''t understand what they were thinking.

    Waiting for them to get angry or anything, Edward lost to the battle of silence and continued, "Yes, I was behind the fake attack and the Lane family."

    Aarvi asked this time, "Why?"

    Edward''s expression changed at the question. He looked displeased and angry, not at Aarvi. "Though my father is greedy, he never resorted to criminal activities. Thanks to Leon Harmon, our family lost peace and happiness." He was a family man and he hated the disturbance caused by Leon again and again. "He deserves to die in prison." He eximed.

    Aarvi shrugged her hands under the table. She was telling Aaron as ''I told you.'' The kind people endure a long time. But once they lose their temper, they could be vicious. Thankfully Edward was smart to know his reach and stayed safe.

    Aaron ced the cup down as he sensed Aarvi''s action. He probed the man who was cooling down, "You mean, you don''t despise us." After all, he stole a project and Aarvi stole another project.

    Edward understood the real reason behind their presence. His mood lightened as he smiled, "You were more capable than me and earned the Golden oil and gas project. We owe you an apology for what my father did." He paused and looked at serene beauty, "Instead of attacking our life or reputation, your wife taught us a lesson by earning a Global tech vige project. She earned it with her capability and I failed." He epted his defeat honorably.

    Aaron didn''t feel like Edward was lying anywhere. Edward was indeed a good man, a principled man, and a notable leader of Merton International. The intense air softened and the three had their drinks with their conversation turning to about the business.

    When Edward was leaving, Aarvi assured him no cops would reach him and warned him to avoid such things. Edward was a friendly person, heughed, taking her suggestion. He went to the airport and the couple went shopping.

    They needed nothing particr to buy. They were making up for the dates they weren''t going due to her identity being a secret in the past.

    That evening all the couples, Aarvi and Aaron, Shea and Shawn, Tia and Dax, Mehak and Nikun, Zain and Zara had fun in the Hignd club. The most enjoyed were still the three friends, vibing with Shawn''s music.

    The pictures of three friends jazzing next to the music system went viral that night. None could believe the woman who swore to destroy Leon was enjoying just like others. There will always be some to look down andment on her actions but they didn''t care. A person couldn''t please everyone.

    ��..

    Nevertheless, on Saturday more cases were woven around Leon. Zachary Barnes had gathered former owners of the small businesses Leon had stolen or cheated. Though it should be filed against Harmon industries, they med Leon for his atrocious behavior. Some demandedpensation and a few demanded a public apology.

    Here Aeon, who was busy withpany work, came ahead and apologized on behalf of thepany. Then he arranged a meeting with each one to look into the cases carefully. He earned huge respect there. He was growing stronger each day and taking huge responsibilities.

    Although Aarvi was nning to set up a small business for victimdies Dn had saved, Eliza asked Aarvi if she could take care of them. Aarvi had no issues. She passed the materials to Eliza.

    Under Harmon Industries, Eliza started detailed nning of a small-scale business discussing with thosedies. She was also nning to bring otherdies who had the same fate under different monsters or suffering in domestic violence.

    Meanwhile, Aarvi continued to unravel Leon''s scandalous life.

 Chapter 757 - A Terrorising Sister

    Another week, Nikun continued to be busy with the court. There were just two weeks left for Aarvi and Aaron to leave Mocon for over three years. The three years are a lot, especially for an old man.

    Aarvi felt the pressure to see her grandfather. Meantime there was a shareholders meeting at Kelly International to appoint Zain as the CEO and President of thepany. She knew it wouldn''t be an easy change over as Zain had no experience in the business field.

    On Tuesday, Aarvipleted her part of office work and yed the piano while Aaron was working on his research paper. Since the melody she had chosen was simple and soothing, Aaron wasn''t disturbed, rather he felt pleasant to work.

    However soon his brows tugged when Aarvi repeated the same tune over and over again with the tempo faster each time. If the first few times was soothing to his ears, as it went on, the music gave off mystery, then tension, nervousness, and atst as if terrified and running far away.

    He stopped her before she could y again. He massaged her fingers and asked while seeing her breathing as if she ran a marathon till now. He didn''t know she was holding her breath. "If you are worried about Zain, go to thepany." It was clearly written on her face. And she had promised Zain that she would help him whenever he needed.

    "G-Grandfather will be there." Hence she couldn''t make up her mind.

    Aaron realized she won''t be able to bring herself to speak with Hayden voluntarily. She needed a push or create a chance for them to speak. "Then go to thepany and support Zain, just ignore Grandfather Hayden."

    "Can�� I do that!?" She hesitantly asked.

    Wouldn''t that hurt Hayden more? And she still doesn''t know how she might react in front of Hayden if she couldn''t control her emotions.

    Aaron chuckled as he pulled her up from the cushioned stool, it was the first time she was nervous about her own actions. She wasn''t angry with Hayden anymore but clueless about how to react.

    "You areughing at me." She whined, making a crying face.

    "Doozy." He took her towards the stairs, "Go and get ready. Do you want me there?"

    Aarvi shook her head pointing her forefinger at hisptop, "Don''t find a reason for a ck. Stay here and study."

    Aaron: "..."

    She was behaving like a mother. He could imagine her nagging for the next three years. Leaving her hand at the stairs, he gave a gentle push, "Go, get ready, Cupcake."

    So she ended up in front of Kelly International. A part of her still wanted to run from there, She wasn''t ready yet. At the same time, she wasn''t ready to regret it one day. She should face her grandfather today.

    Stepping inside thepany, Aarvi felt like she was going to give an exam that she was afraid of failing. Since she hadn''t informed Zain beforehand she went towards the reception first.

    However, before she could reach, the receptionist came out of the counter and greeted her, "President Evans, let me escort you to the meeting room."

    Aarvi faintly smiled with a nod, "Thank you."

    ''Did Apple Pie expect me here? Or did Ronron tell them?'' She thought as walked towards the ess gates.

    Entering inside the ess gates, the elevator door opened when Aarvi broke the silence, "I will manage from here. You can go back to work. Thank you." She got inside the elevator and clicked on the button.

    The receptionist was a little surprised to react immediately. It was the first time Aarvi came to thepany so the receptionist couldn''t understand how she knew where the meeting was going on. ''There must be somebody to receive her.'' She thought and returned to the work.

    Exiting on the fifteenth floor, Aarvi made her way towards the biggest conference room of thepany. That''s when she noticed Hayden''s secretary who was going inside with some file, paused and looked at her. He was amazed at his sight, he knew Aarvi is Ava Kelly.

    It took time for a smile to bloom on his face and he was happy for her presence. "Young miss, you are back." He greeted as if she had been out in the morning and returned in the afternoon.

    The words were at the tip of her tongue to ask him to stop addressing her as Young miss of the Kelly family. Nevertheless, she tried to ept the people who genuinely treated her well in the past, "Uncle Cole, how are you doing?"

    Cole was a man in his middle-aged man in his forties. Heughed happily as he added, "Everything is great." Both walked towards the meeting hall as Cole added, "I guess, Young Miss, you are all needed to silence those shareholders." He proudly said, knowing her achievements so far.

    Aarvi focused on the negative part. Since Zain had no grounds to argue with the shareholders other than being Kelly, the shareholders were not agreeing with her grandfather. This means they were against Zain from taking the position. Looks like she needs to change the wind.

    Cole noticed her lips curl cunningly. He had heard a lot from Hayden who heard about Aarvi from Zain. He hid his smile imagining the meeting close in less than five minutes.

    The door of the meeting room opened. None paid attention thinking Cole returned to the meeting but the clicking sound of heels paused their thoughts.

    Hayden, who looked at the door, widened his eyes. He couldn''t believe his sight. But when he saw his secretary smiling victoriously, he knew his mind wasn''t making up things, Aarvi was truly standing there. He subconsciously stood up, a part of him was thinking she might not even look at him however their eyes met and she didn''t look away in anger or disgust.

    The shareholders who saw Aarvi were no less shocked, the ones who had their back against the door couldn''t stop themselves. In no time, everyone was on their feet excluding Zain.

    Zain had a tiny smirk on his face. Till now, everyone was shouting and giving their opinions. The atmosphere was disordered and irritating. However, as soon as his sister stepped in, the same people were afraid to take a breath. It wasn''t because her looks were scary, the whole business field knew how she toppled the Harmon Industries shareholders'' meeting single-handedly.

    "Devil is back," Zain mumbled more to himself when her eyes brushed over the shareholders. Aarvi went towards the head of the meeting, Hayden.

    Hayden was wary whether to speak or not so she ced her hand on his shoulder and gently pressed him, indicating him to take a seat. She went around him and ced her handbag on the table, standing between Hayden and Zain.

    Her hand motioned, signaling everyone to take their seats. Everyones'' eyes were glued to her as if afraid she might attack them and rip their face off.

    Aarvi spoke directly, "Who is against the decision of my god grandfather?"

    Hayden was surprised. Though there was ''God'', he didn''t mind. He was over the moon and looked at her as if she was going to disappear any moment.

    Zain hid his smile and looked at the people who were causing a ruckus. He felt like ''It''s good to have a terrorizing sister.'' Yet, he wanted to ask her, ''Why didn''t youe earlier? My head was throbbing.''

    The shareholders were stunned hearing Aarvi, however, they didn''t recklesslyment or gossip. A man still tried to tell his opinion but he stammered looking at Aarvi, "Z-Z-Zain K-Kelly h-ha��"

    "Huh?" Aarvi''s eyes narrowed at the man and hummed in a questioning tone that was more like a threat.

    The man dabbed a tissue on his forehead and shook his head. He sat down and drank water. He just imagined Aarvi making him go bankrupt.

    "I see, no one. Why are you all wasting time then?... Uncle Cole, please take the signatures." Aarvi sounded cool but her voice was stern.

    Cole almostughed, he managed to control and responded, "Yes, Young Miss." He signaled at the other secretaries to keep the files in front of the shareholders.

    In no time, all the files were signed. Cole announced Zain as CEO and President of thepany. He was taking charge immediately.

    When Zain stood up for the formality, he spoke a few standard words and saw everyone giving him apuse. He knew those weren''t for him but the littledy behind him. He had a long way to make his name.

    To create a chance for Hayden and Aarvi, Zain pretended to be personally escorting the shareholders and went out with all the secretaries.

    Aarvi: "..."

    ''Apple Pie, how dare you abandon me like this?''

 Chapter 758 - Childish

    Many thoughts were running wildly in Aarvi''s mind. If she has to speak, she didn''t know how to and where to start. She knew Hayden was probably in the same dilemma or worse. He was probably afraid to see her run away and clueless about how to address her.

    ''Should I just ignore as Ronron said?'' A thought crossed her mind and she shook her head in denial. She was aware Aaron asked to be ignored so that she could go there. That wasn''t his intention.

    ''What''s wrong with me?'' She was nervous once or twice at the beginning of her rtionship with Aaron while confessing and proposing. But this was too much, why was she being a coward?

    She took a deep breath and went aside and sat in the chair where Zain was sitting before. She directly took the topic without addressing Hayden properly, "Where were you after the wedding was canceled?" She sounded too calm, in contrast to the inner turmoil she was going through.

    Hayden had expected her to leave him alone so her voice somewhat startled him. He coughed gently to clear his throat, clearly nervous. He was aware she was leaving the country for three years or maybe more, if not now, probably he won''t get to meet her.

    "Err�� I-I was away on business��"

    The anger shot up in a split second and Aarvi jerked up from the chair. Clenching her teeth, she stared at her grandfather in disappointment. Though she was angry to listen to a lie, her eyes were moistened and she yelled, more like crying out.

    "Lie Lie Lie�� When will you stop lying to me?" Though he made everyone believe he was out of the country on a business trip, he wasn''t. "You lied to me when I was a kid, you lied to me in my adolescence and you are still lying to me now."

    She was ready to ept Hayden lied to her when she was little because he wanted to give her hope without hurting her more. She wasn''t little anymore, she had seen every possible cruelty one shouldn''t have seen and gone through. Yet there he was lying to her in the name of not hurting her.

    Hayden flustered and stood up, holding the desk. He didn''t know she found out. He would still prefer to hide it to stop them worrying about him.

    Aarvi didn''t wish to raise her tone at the old man. She preferred to be level-headed and calm, but she just couldn''t hold herself anymore and continued to cry out.

    "Don''t you still understand that your lies do no good to me? How could you give me false hope? How could you make me endure everything for so many years?"

    False hope? That''s right. He gave her hopes for something that will never happen. Yet like a stupid, she was believing his words.

    "Do you know how I was able to endure those bastards'' physical torture? Because of you. Do you know why I am probably still breathing? Because of you. Congrattions, your teachings didn''t go to waste. I have learned to endure anything harsh." She vented out, despite knowing she shouldn''t do this to an old man.

    Hayden held his breath and stared at her. His body shook hearing her. One thing he will be guilty of was he probably should have given her a better life.

    "Your family is no different. They tortured me physically and you all tortured me mentally, emotionally. Why didn''t you just kill me?" The tears she was holding back rolled out one after the other.

    Hayden would have fallen if he hadn''t held the desk. A tear slipped out of his lids recalling bruised little Ava hospitalized again and again. He wouldn''t me her parents but himself. He didn''t only give false hope to her but himself too.

    Despite teaching good things, children often turn rebellious and he thought Ava would be like those children getting tired of her parents. But she was so innocent and sweet, she always tried to find goodness and be happy with that. Probably she should have turned disobedient and aggressive and went against him and her parents. That could have saved her little heart.

    Aarvi Evans, she might have built herself strongly but to him, she was still the delicate little girl he knew. He went ahead and hugged her. He wasn''t sure if he needed that hug or he wanted to console her, he just did it.

    Aarvi didn''t run and cried hearing him apologize again and again. She knew he wasn''tpletely at fault, it was her stupidity. She didn''t know what is right and what is wrong, when to give up and when to endure. She should have made herself into a stone a long back but being soft was her mistake.

    Somebody else can''t make us strong or weak. We have the power to build ourselves. Goodness, kindness doesn''t have to be weak. But she had made herself into a softhearted weak girl. She has to be responsible for her personality, behavior, and choices.

    But what could a little girl do in front of adults?

    Zain was at the door, looking at the two cry. While avoiding falling weak, she never dared to face Hayden. Probably she needed to vent out everything and cry again to mend everything. He was happy to see everything was falling in ce at the end.

    He breathed in relief realizing she didn''t run away and hid somewhere as she had nned. He needs to thank one person for that, Aaron Rivas.

    Closing the door of the meeting room, he dropped a message to Aaron about the grandfather and granddaughter as he went towards the office room which will be called his office from today.

    He suddenly paused midway and looked back. Since the two reconciled, should he coax her to take the position? He wasn''t interested in handling so many people, living off his wife felt like a good idea.

    ''Aaron will skin me alive.'' He couldn''t take the risk of burdening Aaron''s wife.

    Uninterested, he went to the office. His grandfather and Aarvi had already told him business doesn''t have to be studied. He just needs to understand what is suitable for thepany and employees. Cole was going to assist him so Zain had the confidence to manage everything.

    Whether he will grow thepany to new heights would depend on his interest in theing days.

    ��..

    After calming down, Aarvi grumpily asked, dabbing her face with the tissue, "How is your health now?"

    After the cancetion of the wedding, Hayden was so exasperated in the vi scolding his son and daughter-inw for their behavior when he suffered a minor heart attack.

    Hayden didn''t just ignore Maisie and Shane because of how they treated Ava, he had seen Maisie and Shane panicking but they didn''t call the ambnce or take him to the hospital. Maisie was discussing that Hayden was going to die and they have to take control over thepany without letting Zain or ''Jinx'' take the position. Though Shane was worried about Hayden, he was easily swayed at the mention of wealth.

    Hayden who always saw Maisie and Shane licking his boots knew they weren''t good. He just hadn''t expected Maisie to be inhumane and his son to fawn over wealth.

    Since it was a minor attack, Hayden stubbornly tried to control his body and went out. Since he couldn''t use his left hand, he reached Cole and thetter shifted him to hospital.

    To avoid thepany falling into chaos, they lied as he went on a business trip. The doctor suggested Hayden visit a senior cardiologist due to his age. That doctor was out of the country. Hayden just knew he had to get well else his son and daughter-inw would tear off his granddaughter. To get better soon he flew to a different country, having no idea even Zain had left Ava''s side.

    Initially, Aarvi didn''t check about him. She believed his words. She had asked her team to check about Hayden after he had appeared at the Avron mansion. Though she was worried about his health, she felt betrayed by all his lies.

    Though she looked angry, Hayden knew she forgave him so he energetically responded, "What will happen to me!? I''m strong as stone."

    Aarvi almost smiled, why didn''t she know her grandfather was childish?

 Chapter 759 - An Unforgivable Crime

    Silently watching the crime is an unforgivable crime.

    Dn took about six days to heal his surface wounds. Though there were marks, it wasn''t visible. He was sitting in his apartment without knowing what to do. He expected to be summoned to the court if Leon mes everything on him but it didn''t happen. He had no idea what Aarvi was going to do to him either.

    Day and night, he was losing sleep and appetite thinking why Aarvi left him, and when Aaron or Zain were going to knock on the door and thrash him to death and leave him.

    Living day and night inside four walls, he realized he was worse than Leon. People were looking at Leon, eager to know what might happen to him. However, his own family didn''t look for him. It was as if he vanished in the eyes of everyone. He never had friends, no well-wishers. He wrote his whole life to ruin Leon. Now he was left all alone.

    He starved himself without keeping track of time. He was aware of all his sins. Hence as soon as he revealed his intentions to Aarvi and Aaron, he expected them to kill him immediately so he had nned nothing, he didn''t have any dream of living a good life.

    Now that he is alive, he ispletely nk about his life. Numerous times, he picked his phone to call Elder Harmon or Aeon but what was he going to tell them? How are they going to treat him? Will they forgive him for ying in Aarvi''s life? He wouldugh at himself. His grandfather or brothers or sister-inw would be next to Aarvi instead of helping him or epting him or killing him.

    Breathing felt like the greatest punishment to him. Even if he collects himself and tries to live a good life, would Aarvi or her husband or Zain allow him to live peacefully?

    There was nobody to scold him or support him or guide him. He was lost in the middle of nowhere. He waspletely clueless and his mind was eating him slowly. He didn''t put in the effort to find a way out and live. Locked between the four walls he stared nkly or slept without awareness of anything.

    ------

    Leon''s cases were tooplex to be solved in just a month so Nikun was busy attending a minimum of 2 sessions a week. Since the case was major, it was given a high priority due to pressure from the public, media, and everywhere.

    Leon Harmon, who was ruling the business world, was reduced to a state he couldn''t even see himself in. His ego was reduced to none and he didn''t even know what he even wanted in his life. There was no way out, his escape n failed and he was beaten ck and blue.

    ------

    On the other hand, Aarvi was at ease once everything settled down. The whole Rivas family visited the Kelly mansion one day and Hayden visited the Rivas mansion. Aarvi expected Zelda to be displeased but unexpectedly she was curious to know about her, her family. Zelda, Jordan, and Hayden got along well and everyone was harmonious.

    Zara''s family got to know Aarvi was a Kelly and they didn''t try to meddle with the details respecting privacy. Zain and Zara, who had nned to stay in Zain''s vi for a few months and enjoy their time, changed their ns and shifted to the Kelly mansion. So that Hayden doesn''t have to live alone.

    All the while, Jose was locked in a room filled with books to study for timepass. He got food on time but he wasn''t allowed to step out of the room if there were guests. He wasn''t allowed to get out of the mansion.

    He cried, threatened with his life, and broke things, neither Hayden nor Zain bothered about him. Zara often melted to Jose''s pleas but she couldn''t help him due to a promise to Zain.

    Instead, she tried to teach him, help him understand general business things so that he could help Zain but Jose wasn''t ready to improve himself either.

    After convincing Zain and Hayden, she brought him a yStation so that he could spend some time gaming. However, Hayden broke them on the second night when Jose purposely gave high volume, waking up everyone in the middle of the night. Disappointed, Zara had to turn blind eye to Jose.

    ��...

    Soon the day arrived, Aarvi and Aaron were leaving. The couple had visited all the elders including Aaron''s maternal side. The night before their departure, the Avron mansion was filled with their friends and brothers.

    Zara, Tia, and Shea took care of cooking, Mehak was busy with the drinks and sds. Aaron, Nikun, and Zain were speaking on a random topic. Three men turned to the stairs when Aarvi skipped downstairs and kept the empty sses on the bar counter.

    "Oh god, did you break your friends'' hearts? Why are they drinking so much?" Mehak was bewildered as it was the fifth time Aarvi came for a refill and Aarvi was coaxing the two, god knows why.

    The three men shook their heads in resignation while Aarvi innocently shrugged, "They only get to act childish if I am around." If she wasn''t there, those two would hang out and behave like grown men. "You know, they are men with their women." Instead of ying childishly, they would straight get down to their pants.

    The three men: "..."

    Mehak burst intoughter agreeing with Aarvi, "That''s so right." She looked at Aaron and Nikun, "Dang, I was the only female friend of Aaron and Nikun. They missed getting spoiled by a female friend."

    Nikun: "Hey, hey... Keep Aaron out of the list. He would still sit like a cold man who lost everything."

    Aaron: "..."

    The four chuckled hearing Nikun and agreed too. Just then, "Sister Aarvi, Leon escaped prison. It''s over the news." Tia informed the recent news she got from her team.

    Shea ran out with tension on her face, "Brother Aaron, will hee to Aarvi?"

    "What�� This is more exciting than the thriller movie. What will happen next?" Mehak''s voice followed.

    Zara was smiling behind two women while the three men looked at Aarvi, who innocently sipped her lemonade. Tia and Shea looked at Aarvi in confusion after witnessing the three men''s gaze.

    Aaron recalled Aarvi''s words. Roach was going with them and she had told him that she would give a chance for Roach to handle Leon however he wanted. So Leon''s escape was nned by Aarvi and without aware Leon was heading towards Roach who doesn''t know anything yet. "Where is Roach?" Aaron asked.

    "At the warehouse." Aarvi''s sweet mellow voice slowly prated in the air.

    Shea stood between Aaron and Nikun and looked at Aarvi in loads of confusion, "Aarvi, did you help him escape the prison? For real? How? I mean�� Didn''t the cops stop you?... No, no, why did you let him escape? He should die soon, he shouldn''t be free outside��"

    Nikun covered his sister''s lips to know what was going on between the husband and wife. If Leon dies, all the cases will be closed. Aarvi never told him anything about it.

    Everyone became silent and looked at Aarvi. Thetter felt like criminals under their eyes, "I am a survivor."

    They nodded.

    "There are many victims."

    They nodded again.

    "Roach is also a victim."

    No one nodded, they didn''t know how Roach is a victim.

    Aarvi continued, "I let him choose what to do with Leon on behalf of all the victims." She carefully looked at Nikun, hoping he wasn''t angry because his hard work would be in vain if Leon dies. "They have the right to decide the fate of Leon Harmon."

    As awyer who is working on the case, Nikun didn''t like her change in decision. But as a human who had seen people crying and suffering because of Leon, Nikun knew Leon should have a horrible death.

    So he had mixed feelings. Anyway, he didn''t get angry at her. "Aish�� We are giving a farewell party to these two. Why are we discussing the wrong topic? Let me turn on the music... Aarvi, bring your friends downstairs." Nikun pumped their moods.

    Everyoneughed getting back to the party, however back of their mind, they were curious about what Roach was going to do to Leon.

 Chapter 760 - Freedom From Hatred

    At a warehouse,

    Roach reached the address Aarvi asked him to be there. He didn''t know why she sent him there. Looking around, his eyes caught a man running inside breathing heavily. That man held his knees and tried to catch his breath before standing up.

    Roach didn''t make noise in the darkness. He tried to identify the man under the faint lighting inside.

    Leon didn''t know why the gates were open and why none noticed him. He smoothly escaped. Whenever he saw people, he avoided that road. He got on the truck that was leaving the city. However, that truck suddenly stopped, and noticed him sitting between the carton boxes.

    Due to darkness, they didn''t identify him. Well, that''s what Leon believed. Anyway, they threw him out of the truck and left. He noticed people looking at him so he ran and kept running away from the people. That''s how he reached a gravely silent warehouse.

    Once he caught his breath, Leon, who appeared older than his age, looked around the warehouse squinting his eyes. His weight had reduced significantly and his hair unkempt. His handsome face looked weary and dry.

    His eyes grew wide when he identified the warehouse - ''Shipyard warehouse.'' The ce where he tortured Ava Kelly to death. The ce where he did kill Ava Kelly, who took rebirth as Aarvi Evans to end his life.

    He slowly understood all the escapes, the roads he took and ran everywhere were all decided by Aarvi. He recalled what Vance Hays had told him.

    ''President Harmon, mark my words. You will run on the roads to save your life, yet she will be holding your reins.''

    Leon startedughing at himself. Vance Hays was so right. He ran on the roads to save himself and he believed in himself. Nevertheless, she was holding all the reins in her hands, ying him like a puppet dancing at the tips of her fingers.

    His mockingughter turned into grief but there was none to pity him. Hisughter died when he caught the pair of long legs. Those looked like it belonged to a man. He had expected Aarvi to kill him, who is this man?

    When the man came out of darkness, Leon was less scared, confused more. Then heughed again. ''Doesn''t he deserve a farewell from her either?'' He had thought to mock her as she was no different from him. If he was a criminal, she was no less of a criminal.

    Hisughter continued as he uttered, "She is definitely different." Heughed at his fate.

    Roach paused at some distance, facing him straight. Though Aarvi didn''t tell her reason, he discerned what she was up to. She was giving him a chance to dy with Leon however he liked.

    There was a day, he wanted to follow thew and orders to punish Leon because at that time he believed in thew. When he realized it wasn''t possible, he left his job and nned to kill the man. He was ready to go to jail with the satisfaction of clearing a bug from the country.

    Then Major Louis, Aaron''s maternal uncle, convinced him to act like a human, not a monster like Leon. Though he didn''t have hope in thew, he got Rivas'' resources to find evidence against Leon. He still craved to kill Leon whenever he saw him. Out of sheer respect to Major Louis, he was controlling it.

    Everything changed when he witnessed Aarvi dealing with Leon. Her methods weren''t understandable to him, however, she wasn''t killing people. She gave retribution to many criminals. She changed the evil one to good, giving them a chance to work hard to earn their bread. She was cruel sometimes but had her logic. She used her methods to bring Leon to stand in front of thew.

    So he believedw and order do exist. We shouldn''t wait for it to serve justice. We have to help thew to see the crimes. Justice will prevail.

    Seeing her bring Leon in front of him, Roach realized he didn''t crave to kill Leon anymore. Beating or killing Leon wouldn''t bring his family back. Leon was living a life that Leon loathes. Killing him now was a very easy task for Roach but all he could feel now was peacefulness.

    He didn''t wish to affect his freedom from hatred.

    Shoving a hand in his pocket, Roach went towards Leon who was waiting to be killed. He pitied the man whose wish of death wasn''t granted. He held his shoulder and turned him around and added, "Let''s go."

    Leon: "..."

    The arrogant, short-tempered Leon would have thought to attack him. Anyway, he knew he had no chance of survival going against Roach. "Aren''t you killing me?"

    Roach nced at the man and shook his head, "I hope you will have a long life." To Leon''s ears, it was the worst curse ever.

    Leon tried to argue, "Aarvi sent you to kill me."

    Roach didn''t feel the same. She gave him a chance to decide what to do with Leon. She would rather be happy to see he didn''t do anything to Leon.

    Leon continued to provoke Roach to kill him but Roach was cool. He stopped by at a restaurant, bought two take-aways, gave him one, and had his portion.

    Then he dropped Leon back to prison where Leon belonged. Since Roach had previously made a call to cops, theywere waiting for him. The cops lied to the media as Leon hadn''t escaped, he was asleep in a corner.

    -----

    At Avron mansion,

    Aarvi weed Esme and Milo Wen. Esme was busy with the shoot so they took time to reach.

    Milo Wen sighed in relief for getting a chance to give a proper farewell to his previous President. "I thought Presi- Doctor Rivas was going to forget me just like that." Everyoneughed by his words.

    Aarvi noticed a car drive inside. It was the car Roach took so she went out to listen to what happened.

    Roach stopped in front of the mansion and got out of the car. She never missed surprising him again and again. Sometimes being stupid, sometimes too smart, sometimes thinking about them when she could have ignored them.

    Roach watched her waiting for him to speak. Aaron noticed them and went out with a wine flute still in his hands. Roach spoke when Aaron reached, "I dropped Leon back to prison."

    Aaron chuckled while Aarvi smiled nodding her head, "I guess my wife was right."Aarvi pouted at him and invited Roach, "Join us."

    Roach was about to turn down, Aaron interjected, "You won''t be turning down your new little sister, right?" More than with him, Aarvi would be spending her time with Roach, due to her safety. She was Evans after all.

    And she was nning to open a flower shop to spend her time while working for herpany remotely. She needs somebody who she could trust. Aaron didn''t want Tia''s like incident to repeat.

    Aarvi chuckled and addressed, "Yes, Brother Roach. I will be your family�� You can call him brother-inw..."

    Roach was stunned. He didn''t know how to react or what to say. He just knew their words touched him, made him happy.

    Aarvi and Aaron chuckled at his reaction. Not toote, two cars entered the courtyard. This time Aarvi was speechless. The shadow team members were also invited to the dinner. But they looked depressed.

    "Nobody died, Alex."

    Maxined, "The Shadow team will be dissolved tomorrow."

    Aarvi knew that. But she didn''t expect that would affect them so much. She always felt like she was torturing them by giving lots of instruction. Shouldn''t they be happy to see her go and free them?

    Another memberined, "Young Madam, you are taking Roach and your team with you, why not us?"

    "Yeah," Another one agreed.

    Aarvi pointed at them and simply said, "You four have families to look after. And he has a wife." She pointed at the tallest one. Then she added, "Brother Roach is alone.''

    They wanted to argue but were silent. She had a point. They can''t stay there without meeting their family.

    Aarvi continued, "And my team of three, I have enrolled them for post-graduation and some courses. They will study there��" She paused.

    Why was she giving justification that was making them sadder?

    Sheined this time, "What''s with you five? I thought you would make the party fun. You five are crying like babies."

    They shot res at Roach and went inside. They were so used to adventurous missions under her that they were unwilling to turn into regr bodyguards. They felt like Roach stole their happiness.

    Aaron remarked when they were going back inside, "Looks like everyone is going to miss my Cupcake." There was a hint of jealousy in his tone.

    Aarvi pouted, "Why do I feel like I am going to miss you?"

    Aaron didn''t believe her act. He knew she had something up her sleeves to avoid keeping them apart for a long time. Their ''long time'' was two days maximum.

    "I feel you will miss cupcakes.." And his wife giggled.

 Chapter 761 - An Insignificant Lady

    The next day, the couple flew to country S with Roach. For everyone who knew Aarvi assumed her battle was over, excluding two. Zain and Aaron knew there was one and she was stalling time to reach that person. They had questions but chose to leave behind and see when she would take action.

    As soon as the couplended in country S, they purely had ns to go to the vi, Aarvi bought for them. The locality was silent and close to Aaron''s medical center. However, they were taken away by a team of ck suit men.

    After an hour, they reached the Evans estate. The estate was huge due to security purposes. As they entered inside, Aarvi''s lips twitched, realizing that Evans had created their city inside. They had a spa, arcade, different sports zones, helipads, air traffic control room, huge car garage, a ballroom to host private parties, buggy vehicles, a private 5D theatre, beautiful gardens. Aarvi lost count of what she saw. Everything was built at ground level as if it was just any other regency in the country.

    After looking at those, she expected they would live in ostentatious mansions but it was minimalist, modern, and peaceful. Nevertheless, it was expensive and spread out widely in two stories.

    Aarvi noticed, six members standing by the door to wee them. Jaxon was with a youngdy, his fiancee. Allie was back home and Martin was loitering behind her. Her eyes fell on the other couple. She identified an elder man, Felix Evans, the business tycoon.

    Her jaws almost dropped looking at thedy, "Lillian Joulie!?" She was an infamous celebrity people remember even after so many years of her absence from industries. Many people think she isn''t alive anymore.

    Aaron hummed, confirming her doubt. She suddenly turned to Aaron and her surprise morphed to curiosity, "Ronron, I never asked, how do you know them? Why do they give such importance to you?"

    Aaron briefed simply, "It was a coincidence."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Coincidence could bring people so close? Aarvi was amused. They met the family, and everyone weed them warmly. Though Aarvi couldn''t get close so easily, she didn''t give them the cold shoulder. And they weren''t pretentious, they were just like any other normal family.

    After the usual meet and greet, they sat in the living room when Felix caught Aarvi and Aaron speaking in action, "What are you guys signalling at each other?" He teased them.

    Aarvi was silently crying because Shea had said too much about Aaron''s ''Cupcake.'' She wanted to hole to hide. Before Aaron said anything, she changed the topic, "I was asking how you all got to know Ronron�� Aaron."

    Lillian chuckled hearing her correct herself and bit her tongue, "Aarvi, we already know you were calling him Ronron... It''s cute."

    Aarvi: "..."

    She really needs to find Shea and torture her. No, she should kick Nikun for selling them to Shea.

    Felix chuckled at the question, "We met your husband when he was still a student."

    Allie continued, "Yes, I was paragliding and the wind got intense out of blue. I couldn''t control it and fell into the forest."

    Aaron continued when Allie looked at him, "There was a vige on the mountains where I was on medical camp. I was on a break when I saw her fall. Seeing her fall, Martin panicked and started to glide down."

    Martin cleared his throat in embarrassment.

    Jaxon chuckled, "He was a little fool. As soon as he glided, he was caught in the wind too."

    "It''s not about me." Martin snorted and looked away causing everyone tough.

    Aaron continued his part, "Since I saw it, I spoke to the vigers and got to know it was forest, there will be none to help. However, the senior doctor couldn''t descend the mountain and my ssmates weren''t ready to enter the forest."

    Aarvi nodded and turned to Allie who leaned on her mom and continued, "I thought I would die. The parachute was stuck to the branches so I didn''t hit the ground. My leg was injured and lost lots of blood. That''s when your husband in white coat ran over there with some vigers. I passed out after seeing them. Your husband treated me, shifted me to the hospital, donated his blood, and saved me."

    Aarvi understood the Evans family wanted to thank Aaron. Instead, they liked Aaron and got along. She slowly turned to Martin, "What about him?"

    "Aarvi Evans, you just want to bully me, don''t you?" Martin growled which made the Evans family burst intoughter.

    Aaron continued to embarrass Martin for yelling at his wife, "Luckily he wasn''t hurt, he was hanging down the trees and shouting, screaming for help. A viger who was with me found him and helped him down."

    "Ohh��" Aarvi added and all went for anotherughter, irritating Martin more.

    Aaron added again, "He was the one who carried Allie to the hospital. Then shifted her to the city for further treatment." Though he never thought they would meet him again, they visited him and Jaxon often dropped by. Unexpectedly both got along so Jaxon asionally stayed with Aaron.

    "That''s so sweet."

    "Sweet!?" The two friends eximed in unison.

    "There is nothing sweet about carrying a pig."

    "This annoying dumb-headed made me carry his bags for the whole year after I got well."

    Then two started. Aarviughed at their banter and saw Felix and Lilian, Jaxon, and his fiancee too knew those two liked each other but had a weird rtionship. Whereas Jaxon and his fiancee were a sweet and silent couple.

    "We wanted your husband to join our medical center. He turned us down to go back for you." Felix said. They were hoping to see her but got to know she met with a brutal ident. Then Aaron requested if they could give their name to her, just a name on paper. Anyway, the family was ready to ept her as a daughter.

    "If the research center wasn''t in a different city, I would have asked you two stay with us. Feel at home ande here often. Any kind of problem, we are just a call away." Lillian said giving no room for turning down.

    Aarvi epted as it was mainly directed at her, "Sure, Madam Evans."

    Allie againined, "Come on, you can call Aunt and Uncle. Me by name."

    Aarvi awkwardlyughed while Aaron enjoyed her expression, "Alright, I will slowly get used to it."

    "Slow? I am leaving tonight. We might meet after a few months or a year."

    Aarvi was inarticte for a second. Then she slowly breathed and responded, "Yes, stubborn Allie Evans."

    Allie: "..."

    Everyoneughed looking at her nonstop chatter fall in to speechless.

    After a little more talk, they dispersed here and there. Aaron was speaking with Felix when Aarvi was with Jaxon on the frontwn.

    "How is the acquisition of Mercator logistics going on?"

    "The n is going smoothly. The acquisition will take time until the police case closes. The otherpanies aregging behind us. So we have the upper hand."

    "That''s great then."

    "What about you? Are you nning to set up a branch here?"

    Aarvi sighed and revealed promptly, "I initially nned to do so but the market is at peak right now. I might face ck sh. So I will wait for the opportunity while studying the market."

    "That''s a smart move. We need patience at the wrong market time." Jaxon added and turned hisptop to her, "I am not sure if I will be able to fulfill your request though."

    Aarvi smiled looking at the rmendation email. She shook her head, "This is more than enough. Thank you, Brother Jaxon. I owe this one."

    Jaxon shook his head in resignation. It was just an email, She was too formal in his view.

    "What''s up?" Aaron stood behind Aarvi looking at displeased expression on Jaxon.

    "Your Cupcake... Uff, she wants to see you every day." He took theptop and left the space for the couple.

    Jaxon practically revealed she took help from him. She pouted when Aaron came in front of her, "I feel like I owe them too much. My name, this help, now��" She had no choice, else she wouldn''t have asked.

    "There, there��" He hugged his wife.

    She got the taste of how much things differ from home country to a foreignnd.. She was just an insignificantdy at the new ce.

 Chapter 762 - A Basic Rule

    The couple was early by a week so that Aaron could help her arrange their new home before he gets busy. With Roach around to handle every errand, they were able toplete arranging their home in four days.

    Tired afterpletely setting the house, they sat on the couch catching breath, "Cupcake, don''t you think the vi is too big for two?" Aarvi didn''t want a helper to manage the house so it would be a big load on her to clean the house. "An apartment would have been enough." The smaller, the cozier.

    Aarvi didn''t reveal to him why she chose a vi over an apartment that would have been even closer to the medical center and shop outlet she still has to look through. To keep the surprise safe, she mischievously asked, "I don''t think Roach would have loved to hear us in the night." Now Roach was going to live in the outhouse with an attached ensuite. He doesn''t have to live far and get his personal space.

    His wife was at it again, "You should keep it down then��"

    "But somebody enjoys it more." Her enticing voice followed immediately.

    He threw a stone at himself, "Pervert."

    "And you?"

    "... A big bad wolf." He admitted and scooped her up from the couch.

    He was going to the bedroom when Aarvi retorted, "Ronron, I need to cook."

    "We will eat out." After lunch, they could look for shop outlets for her. He would be at ease once conforming she will be at a good location.

    "I am tired." She was really tired.

    Aaron paused with a silly smirk on his face, "I was nning a shower to go out, Cupcake�� Hmmm, let me fill your appetite too."

    Aarvi: "..."

    The rest was history��

    Roach was happy with his separate space, he bought some gym equipment for his ce though Aarvi offered him to use the gym room she had in the vi. He had no ns to be a weed between couples.

    Whenever Aarvi was with Aaron, he tried to know the surroundings of the regency, the roads, and ces Aarvi might have to take often while living. He also made himself aware of the local rules and traditions. He could say Aarvi chose the ce after careful consideration, anyway he was preparing for the worst scenario too.

    Since Aarvi didn''t have many requirements for the flower shop, she soon liked a corner shop at an intersection that had half ss-roofed and ss-walled on two sides and another half of the shop was behind the wall. There was enough space to be creative and install a huge refrigerator.

    It looked like an open shop with good sunlight. It would attract people easily if she manages perfectly. Though Aaron wouldn''t prefer to shop at the intersection, seeing her excited, he epted too. The shop was closer to his medical center, if he had just an hour of free time, he could easily drop by and spend about half an hour with her.

    It was soon a day, Aaron reported to the work and study journey of his life. And right on the first day, Aarvi had dinner alone with no appetite. It was the next evening when he came home, exhausted and with no sleep. She fed him early dinner, after a bath he went to bed, taking her with him.

    Aarvi realized it was going to be tougher than she thought, more difficult for him than her. Managing her emotions, she took care of the flowers shop that soon started after renovation and took care of her husband who hardly came home on time with an unexhausted body.

    Aaron expected her to cry soon, disliking his routine but she was always high spirited, calming him instead. He was aware that her endurance level was quite high and stubborn to support him till the end. To keep him worry-free, she was focusing on her health too.

    A month crawled torturously slow. Aaron thought her n might have failed as she never appeared at the medical center as she was nning before.

    One day he was having his cold lunch from the cafeteria and messaging her while sitting with other colleagues too. His colleagues who were sitting in front of him suddenly stopped eating and looked behind him.

    "Who is she?"

    "A new doctor?"

    "She must be." The cafeteria was open only for the doctors working there.

    Aaron didn''t care and continued to eat.

    "She is looking for somebody, I guess."

    "She is looking at us."

    "She ising here."

    Aaron: "..."

    He couldn''t believe the studious doctors were givingmentary on ady doctor.

    Thedy colleague gasped recalling the picture she had seen on Aaron''s mobile lock screen, "Doctor Rivas, your wife."

    That''s when Aaron turned and saw his wifeing towards him, hiding her bright smile. It had been very long he had seen her this happy, ''Looks like her n worked.''

    Aarvi ignored the eyes and stood next to Aaron, "Mind if I join, Doctor Rivas?" She lifted her hand showing the three big thermoses in her hands.

    The doctor slowly ate, watching the couple. They always saw him smile while talking with his wife over the phone call. Now they know the reason. His wife wasn''t only beautiful, flirts with him all the time.

    "Cafeteria is only for doctors, Mrs. Rivas." Aaron tried to know how she was able to manageing here.

    Aarvi left the lunch on the table as she responded, "Directors have the freedom to bring their family, Doctor Rivas." Then she turned to the door, causing everyone to look at the door.

    Connor, who was speaking with the chairman of the center, smiled at his daughter-inw. Though Zelda wished Aaron to study at the best university, Jordan and others were reluctant. They knew Aarvi would follow Aaron yet they wouldn''t get time with each other. The distance, no time, mimunication could strain the rtionship.

    That''s when Aarvi came up with Connor bing director at the institute. He had experience and was eligible for the post. Connor was willing and the family liked that as Aarvi wouldn''t be alone. Director had a day off every week and specified work time. Upon all that, she will get the freedom to meet Aaron whenever he will be free. The only constraint was, she should be careful without hindering anybody''s work.

    Initially, Aarvi applied for Connor''s application for the post of director. Since they didn''t receive a response any sooner, Aaron was kept in the dark. She had to request Jaxon who sent a rmendation.

    She was about to give up that too when Connor called her two days ago and informed her that he was flying there. He reached in the morning and reported immediately so there she was.

    Everyone was speechless.

    Aaron didn''t know what to tell his wife. He wasn''t sure if he was content to see her happy or at the thought of them seeing each other every day even if it''s for a brief minute. His wife would be happy with just a hug or kiss on her forehead, probably a simple smile would work too.

    Sighing to himself, he stood up and wrapped his arm around her shoulder. Then he introduced her to his team of colleagues who are under the same senior professor. "My beautiful wife, Aarvi Rivas." They weren''t using the Evans name unless it is required to write or say the maiden''s name. "Owner of a pretty flower shop." They weren''t going to tell her as Skr president either unless she opens a branch.

    Since all those colleagues were from different parts of the world, they didn''t know Aaron and Aarvi''s real identity. Those doctors didn''t have time to gossip.

    "Hello, Mrs. Rivas." A few greeted in unison and a few nodded in greet.

    Aarvi cut in before they started the introduction, "I know you guys don''t get enough time for lunch. How about talking while eating? This should be sufficient for all." She pointed at the thermos.

    A basic rule, keep the closely-working colleagues happy to avoid themining against her. Everyone will be happy if they got yummy delicious food.

    Who would like cold food? Everyone dug in. Aarvi asked Aaron to eat before they were summoned. "I will eat with Dad, Ronron. Have it before it turns cold."

    That day forward, the group almost every day had healthy and appetizing food delivered regrly by Aarvi, rarely Connor. So more than Aaron, his colleagues expected her arrival.. Whereas Aaron, who wasn''t getting a chance to take care of his wife or tend to her needs, felt bad seeing her working so hard.

 Chapter 763 - End Of Her Battle

    While Aarvi and Aaron were busy adjusting their new lifestyle, Aeon sessfully managed to get the investment and penalty fee from Cornbell for the losses of the Harmon Industries. He merged Amiah Entertainment with Harmon Industries.

    The Parker family lost the chance they waited for. The majority of shareholders were extremely happy with Aeon. As he stabilized thepany, he also gave the next quarter goals of thepany. Elder Harmon was satisfied and content to see Aeon slowly but effectively managing thepany.

    Sean flew to country E to attend the cuisine university. Eliza or the Lane family didn''t ask for separation of the Lanepany from Harmon. Instead, she asked for support in her small business. She looked after her family and often visited the Harmon mansion to meet Elder Harmon.

    Meanwhile, Leon''s cases continued to getplex as time passed. It had been six months, many court sessions, Nikun was giving no way out for Leon from any cases. The jury panel was ready to announce verdict with enough evidence they had. However, they have to follow rules.

    Dn, who spent more than six months in istion, suddenly got on his feet, shaved cleanly. He asked for home service to cut his hair. After freshening up, he wore his suit that wasn''t fitting him anymore.

    After getting ready, he went out taking a taxi. He got permission to meet Leon at the prison. Sitting at a booth, he waited and saw Leon entering inside at the other side of the panel.

    Both sat and looked at each other. Once the two brothers ruled the business field side by side. There was no match to their smartness and wickedness. They were handsome, one was respected and another one was admired as an idol man. Now they were none of that. They had dark circles, their charms had reduced, they looked weak with no ego in their eyes. Even their appearance said they lost everything.

    "You are alive." There was a hint of mockery in his tone. He believed Dn was dead hence he never came.

    Dn didn''t respond.

    Leon asked, "Did you do all these to your dead girlfriend?" He sighed, "She loved money, our second name. Neither you nor me." He told the truth.

    Dn hadn''t thought that before. But after hearing Aarvi, he believed that, though he didn''t want to ept it.

    Leon waited for Dn to speak but thetter was mute. He couldn''t understand why he was there either. "My money is still in my ount. Take it and leave the country." He couldn''te out, he couldn''t live his life, so he thought Dn should live, ruining Aarvi''s n. He wanted one win to his bag, just one.

    Dn lifted his hand. Through the small hole, he pushed a sharp de that he had sneaked it inside. "You might need it, Brother Leon." He voiced in an exhausted tone. Then he stood up, jarring the chair on the floor.

    Leon ruined his life afraid of an adopted son taking his ce. Dn ruined his life due to hatred against Leon. They lived the glorious days together and destroyed each other to no return.

    Dn somehow felt responsible for their states. He bowed to Leon and walked away.

    Leon didn''t understand what just happened. He took the de and hid between his fingers when the cops asked him to leave. For a second, his hand trembled thinking Dn might have given de to him to escape from the prison. Then he sighed. The prison warden would kill him instead of losing against his threat.

    Returning to the stinking room, he sat down on the bench looking at the de for a long time. Then he got a tasteless dinner, he ate and stared at the de again as if making his mind for something. The lights turned off at eleven in the night. Leon, who was staring at the de, slit his throat.

    The humiliation had killed him long ago. Dying was better than living like dead or waiting for a death sentence. So he chose to end his life.

    When the cops were on rounds, they sensed the smell of blood and found his body. Upon investigation, thetfound out Dn gave him the de. It was an offense hence they reached his apartment. They found his body in the bedroom.

    Since the case was well known in the country, the news spread like wildfire.

    Aeon and Elder Harmon chose to give a proper funeral. Sean returned to the country and many more attended the ceremony.

    Aeon took care of everything hiding his emotional state, Sean and Elder Harom cried. Although Leon had turned evil, they had a lot of good memories with him. Eliza had thought she had be strong but she couldn''t hold her tears.

    Dax and Shawn attended too, they had thought they would party the day Leon will be sentenced to death. Nevertheless, they mourned. Those two had taught them too many things which they probably would have taken many years to learn.

    Megan and Karsen were also present, respecting Elder Harmon. Shea and Tia weren''t there, they were kind of afraid to attend such events.

    Zara was pregnant, yet she insisted on joining Zain. The duo stood far away, watching the process of burial.She asked him while stroking her belly, "Did you tell Aarvi?"

    Zain shook his head. "I don''t know if Aaron is with her." He hoped she wouldn''t get to know when Aaron wasn''t around.

    -----

    In-country S,

    It was eleven in the night when Aarvi alone went to bed, Aaron was attending surgery, he probably wasn''t going to be home any time soon. Though it wasn''t new to her anymore, she missed him every time. She had learned to hide it well behind the smiles,

    She took her mobile and dropped a message to Aaron asking him to eat something after the surgery. Then she checked the notification. Though she was in country S, she was following all the news of country A, as herpany and family were there. That''s when she saw a headline, [Harmon Brothers are no more]

    She panicked for a second thinking something happened to Aeon and Sean. She clicked on the link and the picture appeared and made her stomach churn. It was a picture coge of two bodies.

    Her fingertips turned cold, unwilling to slide her finger on the screen. Anyway, she did it. She read the whole article. By the end, her teeth were chattering, tears were hanging down hershes.

    End of the nightmare - Checked.

    End of the monsters - Checked.

    End of her battle - Checked.

    But she wasn''t happy. She could never get used to death, that was really scary. Her trembling fingers dialed Aaron and heard the number was switched off.

    She was used to missing him while running around with a happy face without showing to anybody that she was exhausted too. Yet she never gave up. Aaron had struggled in the past years, even worse than her when she had forgotten him. She was ready to endure anything for him. Nevertheless, she really felt the need for him.

    So she didn''t know why exactly she cried, she was curled up on the bed, silently cried till she was exhausted. Laze woke up to her sobs, licked her face, and snuggled her for time. She rxed while putting Laze to sleep. She closed her eyes to sleep when she recalled she had to take breakfast to Aaron in the morning.

    In the morning, she was the same strong woman with a serene smile on her face and full of energy.

 Chapter 764 - The Colorful Fireworks

    At Shawn''s end,

    Shawn was a good businessman, he needed a little time to tactfully handle the cunning clients. Milo Wen was an efficient assistant to guide him and handle such situations. After Aarvi and Aaron left the country, the change in the president was announced.

    People and media had lots of questions, some even stated that there is a divide in the family when Connor was spotted at the airport. There were a thousand spections, none bothering to answer that. If they answer one, the media will ask more so they avoided everything.

    Some waited to see Rivas Indystries facing a severe blow after Aaron left. They didn''t expect Shawn, who was known as DJ Prince, to do better than Aaron. However, despite the changeover, there was no change in the market value and shortly after a few months, he bagged a major project. Everyone stopped doubting his capabilities.

    However, when it came to personal life, Shawn had to hear from his family. Zelda knew Shea was staying in Aarvi''s penthouse whereas the rest knew Shea and Shawn were living together. Karsen and Jordan had a good talk with Shawn regarding their no-name rtionship. They didn''t hide their displeasure at such a rtionship. They just wished for them to have rity about their own rtionship.

    Megan couldn''t scold Shea, she didn''t scold Shawn either. She wished him to get who he loves and what he deserves. She asked not to pursue someone too long if she doesn''t share his views.

    Shawn knew what worried his family. Aaron let him do what he seems fit, Aarvi was still worried about them. Dax wished he doesn''t have to go through a heartbreak. Despite all that stress, Shawn didn''t pressure Shea. Though they didn''t bring up about officially dating each other, they were no different from the couple involved romantically.

    If she studied overnight, he would be around her, doing his work. If he waszy on Sunday mornings, she would apany him on the bed talking about all the nonsense andughing together.

    He would drop her and sometimes pick her from the hospital, she would cook for him, even take care of the penthouse. Shopping, movies, long drives, outings�� There was not a single thing they didn''t do. Everything was blended so perfectly, but at the end of the day, he didn''t know what they actually were.

    He was indeed too invested in their rtionship without knowing if she was going to stay or leave. Dax warned him after a year saying it was too long yet no one showed displeasure in front of Shea.

    Shea was busy with her work when Shawn and Dax were going to country S to visit Aarvi, of course, Aaron too. Though Shawn was excited to meet Aarvi after a year, by the end of the day, he saw no message or a call from Shea. He knew it was high time.

    Shea wasn''t oblivious. She just loved everything when she was with Shawn. Even fighting and arguing with him was a beautiful memory she couldn''t forget.

    They got along so well that she considered proposing to him. It wasn''t because she didn''t know what to call him if others asked, it wasn''t because Nikun and Mehak were questioning her again and again. She genuinely wanted these fun, sweet days tost forever.

    But the fear of losing, fear of heartbreak stopped her again and again. What if everything changester? What if he likes it casual? Why didn''t he bring it up yet? Numerous questions bugged her.

    Shea nned to go with Shawn and Dax to meet the couple. But some emergency stopped her from leaving the country. She didn''t tell Shawn her grandfather was serious so that he could go and enjoy his holidays. Though she was busy all day, she missed him when eating, when going to bed or just sitting for a minute.

    To make her state more terrible her grandmother announced that she set a blind date with a guy. Shea didn''t even have the choice to deny and heard her grandmother saying they will arrange a wedding immediately so that her grandfather could attend.

    When Shea denied and stated she likes somebody, her grandmother just locked her in her bedroom and said she will be out only when the groomes to pick her for the date. If she really had somebody, then she should call him home to meet them.

    Her brothers failed to bring her out of the room. She tried to reach Shawn over the call for the whole day but the number was unreachable as the three friends went out on an outing.

    She didn''t know what Shawn would think but she held thest straw she had. She reached Megan and cried out everything that''s going on in her ce. She added atst, "I will marry Shawn or nobody else."

    Of course, Megan didn''t ept her so easily. She didn''t want Shea to use her son as an escape from an arranged marriage. Though she never showed displeasure to Shea during the whole year, Megan had started to avoid Shea. Thus she was stern while asking, "Why do you want to marry my son?"

    Shea fell silent for a few seconds to breathe. She tried to make sense without bbering, "With Shawn, I feel like me, I don''t have to pretend what I am not. I get happy even if he bullies me, teases me, nags me, scolds me, or smacks me. I like to tell him everything without feeling I am obliged to do so. There are no rules and regtions, dos and don''ts between us. The home feels iplete without him..."

    Megan asked when Shea paused to take a breath, "Why didn''t you tell all these to Shawn?"

    Shea sensed as Megan was angry. Anyway, who wouldn''t be angry at her behavior? "I was afraid�� I feel cheesy, stupid, crazy��" She couldn''t believe all those words were out of her mouth. She always believed she could live alone till she started living with Shawn.

    Megan didn''t reveal any emotions. She inly said, "I will see what I can do, Shea." Then she hung up the call.

    Shea buried herself in the bed without knowing where this was taking her. She felt like her grandparents should have pressured her when she was in Mocon with Shawn. That would have pushed her to speak with Shawn directly.

    The fear stayed behind.

    After two days, Shea heard the door unlock before lunchtime. However, she buried herself under the sheets, expecting her mother to ask her to get ready for the blind date.

    "Looks like the bride isn''t willing to marry my son."

    Shea''s eyes glowed under the sheets and she sat up identifying the voice, "Aunt Megan��" She got off the bed, hugged Megan. Meanwhile, her mother was speechless.

    The Morris family had no reason to turn down the Rivas family or Shawn. Even if they wanted to nitpick, they got nothing to point out. Shea was the happiest there, ready to leave the Morris family as soon as possible.

    But there was still a big hurdle after convincing the Morris family. Jordan and Megan told Shea that everything will depend on Shawn''s decision after she speaks with Shawn.

    So the fear was back.

    Shawn returned, he was polite but a little distant, she didn''t know the reason. Shawn wanted to have a serious chat with her and she was also thinking about how to break the bomb. Both waited for him to adjust to the jetg.

    Shawn was getting ready for his office when she chose to speak. She initially thought she could propose to him. But he might get mad after hearing his family met her family, without his consent. So a good conversation felt better.

    "Shawn, grandfather was admitted to the hospital. He had a brain stroke."

    Shawn stopped his actions and understood she was busy hence she didn''t contact him, "Why didn''t you call me, Shea? How is he doing right now?"

    Shea continued with a hint of hesitance, "He is discharged. Since he is old, he lost some of his memories. It might take time to recover or he might never recover those memories.."

    Staying with her every day, Shawn learned a lot of things about medical conditions. So he could understand theplexity of the situation. He sat next to her and hugged her, "It''s alright. Grandfather will be fine."

    He suddenly had a realization. Turning her to face him, "Did your grandmother pressurize you for the marriage?"

    Shea became more nervous. Her breath hitched, she nodded vigorously and tried to speak, but failed. She felt her throat dry thinking of every negative result.

    Unaware, what was going on in her mind. He thought she was scared of being forced. His thumb gently caressed her cheek as he probed without a second thought, "Let''s get married." If she still couldn''t make her mind, he will have no choice but to end their nameless rtionship.

    "Huh!?" Shea felt like she was hearing things. She pinched herself until her skin turned red and her eyes teared up. Then she urged him, "Could you please repeat it for me again?" She made a super pleading face.

    Shawn smacked her due to her act. He wasn''t joking there. He picked her dramatic tone to ask, "Ms. Morris, could you leave your fear behind and marry me?" Her family wasn''t going to let her off so easily. So why not?

    Shea felt like the colorful fireworks going on inside her body.. She leaped on him screaming in excitement.

 Chapter 765 - Babies

    Connor had seen how the two lived in Mocon and how they were slowly drifting away. They still loved each other, Aarvi took care of everyone better than they expected but Aaron had no idea what was going on in her life. The troubles she faced and the struggles she was going through to manage herpany remotely from so far.

    She hid when she had fallen ill but didn''t leave him a second when he was burning with a high fever. She didn''t ask for cupcakes, hoping he would rest in his free time. She ignored her wish to have a wedding when they attended Shawn and Shea''s wedding. The list was never-ending.

    Speaking between the couple wasn''t a good idea, so Connor didn''t interject and hoped everything would be settled down quickly.

    It took her around eighteen months to finally buy a bankruptpany and rebranded it as Skr. Aaron didn''t have an idea until it was inaugurated with a small event.

    Standing at a distance watching Dax making herugh saying something, Aaron realized he was failing terribly. She had be so independent that she didn''t need him at all. She wasn''t depending on him for anything or asking him if they could do something together. It had taken him some time to make her look for him, share with him, be spoiled. Now everything was back to zero or probably negative.

    Connor nced at his son. He could clearly feel what was going on in Aaron''s mind. "A rtionship should always be progressive. How busy we might be with life, just one''s effort doesn''t make a good rtionship."

    He patted Aaron''s arm, "Your wife is too strong-minded and stubborn. She could survive everything�� It''s not toote, don''t teach her to let go of what''s holding her back."

    Aaron clenched his teeth without responding to Connor. When did everything turn around for them? When did he be so selfish?

    From then on, he started noticing every little change in their life. Her beautiful smile was a great mask. The loving hug had be a formality. The affectionate kisses became a quick kiss before running towards work or study.

    He was getting tired and returning home, since she focused on him, he focused on himself to get some rest. She would wake up early without disturbing him and do all the chores alone in silence. She never whined for silly reasons, never asked anything orined about his schedules.

    Aaron realized in the name ofpleting his research quickly, he wasn''t bncing his life. Isn''t it better to drag the research time than affect his rtionship with his wife, his love?

    The man was back to mend his life and cheer his drama queen for those real smiles and her silly antics. Even though he was tired, he joined her in the kitchen, nned dinners that sparked their teasing and romance. Woke up early to give her a hand which gave them time to cuddle with a cup of coffee and pleasant conversation. He apanied her in the gym and also focused on getting his body back to shape.

    Then he realized, tired and busy were excuses. One should know to manage and focus. Exhaustion would die looking at the smiles of loved ones and ''no time'' would be ''I will make time.''

    Poor Connor and Roach were showered with lots of dog food after it.

    Coming to Aarvi''s Skr branch, she didn''t start it off out loud to bring fame. Her persistent research in the market and her timely act, hunt, acquire and revamp were perfect. She got major fashionbels, restaurant chains under herpany. Her work started to speak instead of publicity.

    In less than a year, she was featured in major magazines and news channels. She didn''t avoid them like in the Mocon. Since Dax wasn''t there she took care of those things.

    Two more years passed by joyfully. Aaron''s research waspleted. He was officially addressed as Professor Rivas. Anyway, he was assisting with some major research of his senior professor.

    During that time, Aarvi often flew between cities and stayed away for two to three days straight.

    On the video call, Aaronined as soon as she answered the call, "President Evans, whichpany is making you travel so much?" Aaron was displeased by the video call on the third day. She didn''t tell him the hotel, knowing he might fly over.

    "Whose kid is whining there?" Jaxon''s voice sounded when Aarvi bit her tongue and looked away.

    Aaron scolded the man who came on the screen holding his mobile, "Why are you troubling my wife? Shoo�� Go to your wife."

    Aarvi burst intoughter looking at Jaxon''s expression. "Brother Jaxon, I will see you in the morning." She took her mobile from Jaxon''s hand and opened the hotel suite main door for him to leave.

    "Look at this heartless girl, throwing me away without giving me a party." Anotherint rose.

    "Party for what?" Aaron asked as he turned on the business news channel.

    Jaxon snorted and left the room, taking hisptop.

    "Ronron��" Aarvi''s excited voice came soon.

    Aaron heard the news about Skr acquiring Pagani automobiles, a manufacturer of sports cars. He looked at the mobile screen and chuckled seeing Aarvi jumping in the spot, "I did it, Ronron. I made it."

    She never told him Pagani was her favorite car or never mentioned that acquiring Pagani was her dream. Anyway, he focused on the celebration, as he worked on theptop to book a flight ticket, "Congrattions, Cupcake. I need a party."

    "Of course, there will be a big celebration in Mocon," They were leaving in fifteen days once Connor serves the notice period and retires.

    Their conversation continued till he boarded his flight and she dozed off while on the call.

    Thus before she left the country S, the Skr branch was stable and well known far and wide.

    In three years, she and Dax had sessfully acquired quite a few businesses in different countries in different fields, leading Skr towards a prosperous future.

    -------

    When the three returned to the country, the whole family was there to wee them home. She demanded Shawn first, "Where is my godchild?"

    Shawn: "..."

    They didn''t n yet due to busy Shea. Thetter probed in excitement, "Aarvi, I was thinking�� We should try together." To get pregnant.

    Everyone: "..."

    Nevertheless, Aarvi was enticed, "From today."

    Everyone: "..."

    "I want a baby boy."

    "Ronron wants a baby girl."

    "Perfect..."

    Aaron and Shawn sat dumb and deaf while their wives sat in the back seats of the car and started nning everything for the unborn babies, including the matching clothes to grow the babies like twins and building a big toy house.

    Shawn asked in a low voice while driving, "Are we not required anymore?" He realized if they have babies, these two women will forget their husbands.

    "Of course, we are needed." Aaron said and Shawn''s face glowed, Aaron continued, "For the seeds."

    Shawn: "..."

    His brother has learned how to make one sad. He cried alone without tears. He wanted babies and also his wife or else he will miss her. He shot his brother a deadly re, "Little Heart will give you no time. Enjoy your fatherhood." He didn''t back down and made his brother sad too.

    Aaron: "..."

    Busy with their new life, nning babies, Aaron had forgotten, Aarvi had another person left on her list to handle.

 Chapter 766 - A Final Hunt

    Dax threw a huge party for the return of the President of Skr. The banquet was also a celebration for the three more international projects they acquired. Though Aarvi and Dax felt it was unnecessary, Skr was at a position where every action of them was weighed. And Dax was happy to see her back, so why not!?

    After her return, Aarvi was on every major news channel, magazine singing praises for her sessful journey. The media often bombarded Aarvi and Dax to the state, they were irritated. To avoid wasting time on them, the two chose a mediapany, gave them an interview. The two were likely known as two best friends into powerful business partners.

    Nevertheless, Shawn, who attended their interview in the audience, wasn''t left out. The Golden Trio was featured everywhere as the young Inspirers. Thus Aarvi was busy as soon as she returned to Mocon.

    Meantime, Aaron didn''t take over the work at the hospital. He was busy with his family, silently preparing for the winter wedding Aarvi had dreamed of.

    When the couple left Mocon three years ago, it was the rainy season. For the snow-themed wedding, he could have resorted to the fake snow but it would look too artificial. Hence he didn''t give the wedding. He couldn''t n in country S because he wouldn''t have got holidays and bringing everyone to country S was difficult.

    Nevertheless, as soon as hepleted his research, he started arranging for the long-awaited wedding, had discussions with the wedding nner, and decided every single thing with the help of Megan, Shea, and Shawn. Now it was time to put all those into action.

    Everything was arranged, and it looked no less than a fairy tale, the dreamlike wedding that could entice one to find a groom to get wed or get wed again with their spouse. Megan and Shea were in awe and Shawn admired the whole thing.

    Shawn had scolded his brother for not giving a wedding for his Little Heart when the couple attended his wedding. He was happy for his Little Heart to get the wedding she dreamed of and proud of his brother who was capable of turning a dream into reality.

    ...

    The next day was the wedding, wedding dress selection was kept on the spot as he had arranged most of the major styles and patterns. It was always her who gave him surprises so this was kept a secret to give her the surprise.

    Hearing Aarvi was home by afternoon, Aaron returned to the Avron mansion, leaving the final arrangements for Shawn to look after. He removed his trench coat when he entered inside. The housekeeper Melia closed the main door behind him and took his jacket.

    "Where is Cupcake?" He asked while he took a look at the kitchen.

    Melia responded as she hung the coat on a stand, "Young Madam went to the wine cer."

    Though Aarvi''s health condition was good, she wasn''t allowed to drink alcohol. A monitored and very low quantity was permitted only. Hence his shoulders immediately tensed and he went downstairs to the wine cer.

    Entering the ss door, he crossed the first row of the wine rack and his shoulders dropped. His wife was sitting on the carpeted floor and looking at the wine bottles.

    ''Is that any kind of hobby? Staring at the wine.''

    As if she could sense his presence, Aarvi turned to him. Aaron didn''t get the expected smile and saw her silently beckoning him toe closer. He went towards her feeling something amiss with her aloof face and silence. She patted on the floor next to her for him to sit when he went closer.

    He obliged, he sat close to her, wrapping her in his warm embrace. The wine cer was at 13��, a colder room. She didn''t evade his arms, rather, snuggled for hisfort. He asked, feeling her whole being sad for some reason. "What happened, Cupcake?" She would have asked him directly if she craved to drink wine.

    Aarvi suddenly jutted her lips and pointed at wine bottles, "Those are not at all enticing me." Sheined like a pitiful girl.

    Aaron: "..."

    She wanted those wine bottles to lure her to drink. Aaron wasn''t sure how to respond to that.

    She suddenly turned to face him and an alluring smile painted on her gorgeous face. Her cold fingertips grazed over his jawline as she said with an inducing tone, "You are inviting."

    Aaron was inarticte for a second. Was he worried about nothing? Did she act to seduce him? But he still felt she was sad for some reason. Was he overthinking?

    Her little frame spun in his arms as she effortlessly straddled him. She continued to seduce him while sounding innocent with her question, "Am I irresistible to you or wine?" She doesn''t like to drink. Men liked alcohol so she was curious.

    Though she was tempting him and he was losing his control. He failed to remove the thought from his head. He felt something off with her, something was bugging her. Then why was she seducing him instead of speaking with him?

    Did Shea get pregnant? Aaron thought if Aarvi was sad that she wasn''t pregnant yet. He brushed off the thought immediately, she wouldn''t be so impatient as it''s been only two weeks. She would rather celebrate instead of being sad.

    He couldn''t point out, he slowly tried to divert without making her feel embarrassed, "Cupcake, it''s two in the noon." His voice trailed when her lips were barely at the hairbreadth and her breath grazed his skin.

    Her soft lips pressed at the corner of his lips and her hand began to lose his rational thoughts by running down his spine and her cold fingers curled at his nape, gently caressing him, "Is wine tempting at night?" Her enchanting tone was like a spell cast upon him.

    He gave in to his wife''s temptation and went with her flow, filling the wine cer with her gasps, sweet mewls, his low grunts, carnal noises, and their names lingering in the air...

    He embraced her lissom body still shuddering in the aftermath. Prepping her little flushed face, Aaron chose not to continue due to their wedding tomorrow and she might catch a cold in the wine cer if they stayed long.

    "Is everything alright?" He asked once she calmed down.

    She smiled a genuine one, "Never so better." She pecked on his lips and smiled through her eyes, "I love you, Ronron." Her voice was lighter than air, very emotional, and sweet.

    It brought a content smile on his face, "I love you too, Cupcake." He buried her in his embrace.

    A pleasant silence enveloped them while their lips curled up. Aaron broke the silence when he lifted her and started wrapping her in some clothes to leave from there, "Are you free tomorrow?" He knew she was.

    "My whole day for you." She promised.

    She snuggled to his arms on their bed for a cozy nap. Her cat nap was over before he dozed off. She carefully got off the bed without waking him up. Getting fresh in Laze''s room who was busy with his y partner, she left the mansion soon.

    Melia ran behind her holding her warm outer coat but Aarvi left without hearing anything. Melia was tensed as she had seen that Aarvi''s mood wasn''t good and Aarvi wasn''t the type to ignore her like that. With a jittery feeling, she continued to prepare for the dinner.

    After about an hour, Aaron woke up and looked for her till he reached the kitchen, "Aunt Melia, where is Cupcake?"

    Melia didn''t hide her anxiousness, "Young master, is everything alright? Young Madam looked kind of.... frighteningly cold when she left the mansion. She didn''t even wear her jacket and left."

    Aaron''s sixth sense kicked in stronger than before. He knew she was troubled with something, it confirmed hearing Melia. "How long has it been?"

    Melia looked at the wall clock and responded, "More than an hour."

    Aaron clenched his teeth, her mobile was on the bedside table when he got off the bed. So there was no means of connecting to her. Since her life wasn''t in danger, she didn''t have bodyguards unless she was attending any event.

    Though he didn''t want to panic, he just couldn''t stop worrying about her. He controlled his expression quickly when he saw Melia was worried, "Aunt Melia, everything''s alright, she must have gone to thepany." His assuring voice calmed Melia while he couldn''t convince himself with that.

    He quickly went upstairs to get changed. Meanwhile, he dropped a message in the messenger group asking if Aarvi was with them and he couldn''t reach her.

    Everyone replied,

    [Dumdum left office at 1.]

    [Not here, bro.] Shawn was at the wedding venue.

    [Aarvi isn''t at home.] Shea meant the Rivas mansion.

    Nikun, who was in the city to attend the wedding. He sent an angry emoticon, with a text, [Professor Rivas, she isn''t a little kid. Her mobile battery must have run down. Rx.]

    Tia and Zara responded too. Aarvi wasn''t with them.

    Zain didn''t respond in the group and dialed Aaron directly. Zain knew Aaron wouldn''t ask for a silly reason. "What''s wrong, Aaron?"

    Aaron grabbed the car key and went downstairs responding to Zain, "She was little off in the noon. She put me to sleep and went somewhere leaving her mobile at home. My housekeeper said��"

    Zain cut in and summarised, "She is going for a final hunt."

    Aaron realized he and Zain were thinking the same, "We need to find her."

    They didn''t have a problem with what she would do to anybody.. They didn''t want her to be alone when she will be done.

 Chapter 767 - His Karma

    Aaron left the Avron mansion towards the city. He recalled Aarvi had asked a favor from Jaxon Evans to handle thest person. If he gets to know the favor, he probably could track her easily.

    Hence Aaron dialed Jaxon who was in the city to attend the wedding, "Jaxon, what favor did Cupcake ask you for the acquisition of Mercatorpany?"

    Jaxon was confused about the out-of-the-blue question. He answered in a groggy voice because he woke up from sleep. He was still getting over the jetg, "She needed to show some strong support to acquire Pagani. So I had apanied her over lunch with the Paganipany representatives. That''s it."

    Before he could ask why Aaron was asking that, thetter thanked him and ended the call in hurry, "Thank you."

    Pagani.

    He knew it wasn''t her favorite car or dreampany. And after hearing Jaxon, Aaron''s doubts were confirmed and the reason behind Aarvi''s odd behavior in the afternoon. She was afraid of how he might react. He felt like scolding her, he wouldn''t have judged her, he will be on her side, whatsoever.

    He didn''t try to track where she was. He knew where she could be so he drove towards the destination.

    --------------

    Since it was Saturday, Zain was taking care of some work at home when he saw the message about Aarvi. After the conversation with Aaron, he swiftly went downstairs and checked Jose''s bedroom.

    Jose wasn''t home.

    He asked Zara and Hayden who were ying with his 20-month-old son. "Zara, Grandfather, where is Jose?"

    "Isn''t he inside?" Hayden stood up carrying his great-grandson in an arm and held the cane in another hand. There was panic in the tone.

    Zara was silent, trying to recall when shest time saw Jose. "He didn''te out for lunch. After breakfast, he is inside." It was somon for Jose to go on hunger strike so she hadn''t bothered about him.

    Zain instructed butler as he went upstairs, "Uncle, ask all the maids to look for him in the mansion. And ask gardeners to check in the estate. Quick."

    Zain went to change his clothes, Zara wanted to follow Zain but didn''t want to leave Hayden and baby alone without knowing what was Jose''s intention. Jose was really angry at them for keeping him imprisoned in the mansion.

    "Grandfather, could you stay in the room for a while? I will check what''s going on." Zara said as she helped them to a room where no one was there.

    Hayden stayed calm and didn''t ask much. However, he could already guess what was going on, hence, he remained mute.

    Zara went to her room and found Zain changing to casual warm clothes from the home clothes. "Zain!?"

    Zain nced at her and sighed. "I was right. Thest person is Jose Kelly. Aarvi acquired Pagani because Jose requested the Pagani from Leon when grandfather turned him down from buying it and his parents didn''t have enough money to gift him a Pagani."

    For a moment Zara was all confused before understanding the incident that happened six and half years ago. "Zain, that time Jose was just over seventeen." After saying it, even she was shocked.

    After digesting it, she asked again in shock, "Grandfather Hayden knew everything about Jose. Didn''t he?"

    Zain wore his jacket and turned around. He thought of it too. "I guess he knew. Hence Aarvi was unwilling to meet Grandfather, thinking sons are more important than daughters."

    He cupped her face and his thumb gently caressed her cheek, "Take care at home. I will be back soon."

    Zara knew what he meant. They couldn''t trust Jose so she was going to be with Hayden and baby. "Take care of Aarvi. Tomorrow is her wedding�� I am afraid..."

    "Nothing will happen to her," Zain assured Zara and set off from there.

    He didn''t know how Aarvi managed to help Jose escape from the mansion and where they were going to meet. He asked a team to track Jose to reach Aarvi.

    ----

    At Kelly Vi,

    Jose got down from the taxi and paid with the money he stole. He rushed inside without noticing a ck SSC Tuatara at the side.

    The vi looked just like it always was in the winters. Covered in theyer of snow and cleaned at the pavements for walking. He ran inside to meet his mother without knowing she was in the asylum for more than three years.

    "Mom�� Mom�� Dad��"

    He saw Shane in the living hall. Shane looked at his son and identified him in surprise. Turning the television off, he cued him, "Come here, Jose." His longing voice sounded. Unlike in the past, Shane had learned to live in simplicity. He was eating and staying home without causing trouble.

    Nevertheless, Jose was irritated at the smile on Shane''s face. If Shane was living a good life, why didn''t he ever try to bring him out of the mansion or look for him?

    "Are you even my father?" He roared. He looked around, "Where is Mom? Did you two forget me?" Jose was no more a soft-spoken, innocent, dumb. He was sharp and malicious.

    He stomped towards the kitchen hearing subtle noises. "Mooom��" His voice fades out when he saw a lissom youngdy in a ck dress arranging freshly baked cookies on a te.

    She wasn''t his mother. His heart thundered in his chest. His legs became jelly and stumbled back. His body turned cold as freezing ice.

    ''Sister Ava.'' His lips moved but the voice didn''te out. He had felt his time frozen for three years, when it finally ticked, he was standing in front of her. His karma.

    He was already aware of what happened with the people who were the reason behind Ava''s brutal state. He knew all along why his grandfather was keeping him in the mansion. When he had heard her voice in the Kelly mansion three years ago, only he knew he was hiding in a corner of the bathroom. But he never understood why Aarvi aka Ava is not seeing him. So he assumed Hayden was keeping him safe or Ava forgave him.

    He knew Aarvi aka Ava was shifted to country S. He got happy to know she won''t be in the city. Nheless, he didn''t get freedom.

    Since she was back and appeared where he reached, Jose just knew he should escape else he might end up like Leon. He started running towards the main door of the vi.

    ''Thud.''

    The door closed from outside, jumping his heart to his throat. He mmed on the door, begged to open it.

    "Who closed it? Please open the door�� Hello�� Please open the door." No one responded to him.

    He wanted to exit through a different door but the second door was in the kitchen. So he continued to beg and m on the door.

    Shane stood in the hallway without understanding what was going on. He went to the door of the kitchen, "Ava��" He shook his head and corrected himself, "Aarvi, what happened? Why is Jose crying?"

    Aarvi held the tray and turned to her father. She shed a faint smile, "Is he home? I don''t know, Dad. Let''s have some snacks." She pretended like she couldn''t hear Jose''s loud cries.

    Entering the living hall, she called Jose, "Jose, snacks time. I baked your favorite cookies. I have also brought your favorite brownie. Come and have a taste." Her voice was devoid of any emotions. She neither sounded angry nor sweet.

    Jose: "..."

    Shane could feel Jose was scared of Aarvi.. He couldn''t understand why Jose, who requested them to bring Aarvi home three years ago, was trying to run from her.

 Chapter 768 - Betrayal Begins With Trust

    Shane could feel Jose was scared of Aarvi. He couldn''t understand why Jose, who requested them to bring Aarvi home three years ago, was trying to run from her. He went towards the door when Aarvi was setting a coffee table for them.

    Jose was glued to the door when he heard Aarvi''s voice. He stopped shouting. Why was he asking for help when this was all her n? He took shallow breaths trying to understand her motive.

    Why didn''t she harm him?

    Why did she take so long?

    Does she truly want to hurt me?

    She could have done that a long time ago?

    Shane reached Jose who was dazed gazing into the air. He patted Jose''s shoulder, "Jose,e on in. Your sister came to meet us."

    Jose started walking with Shane when he tugged at him, "She wasn''t in the country for three years. She returned just two weeks ago��"

    Jose stopped his father when they were yet to exit the hallway. He held Shane''s both hands and pleaded, "Dad, I am your son, right? Your favorite son. You always looked after me so well. You have to do it again, okay?. You can''t let me die. S-sister will kill me. Sister hates me. You have to save me, Dad. I promise I will listen to you��"

    Shane chuckled without understanding his panic. He and his wife wronged Aarvi aka Ava so there was no need for Jose to worry about it. Little did he know about his son''s heartless behavior, "Silly boy, your sister always loved you. Do you know? You were taken to a mansion so that you don''t have to struggle with us. Stop thinking all that. Come and have a bite."

    Jose genuinely wanted to believe that, however, what was he going to do? He thought to me his father for his actions if Aarvi gets angry. He silently followed Shane and sat far away from Aarvi so that he could run.

    Aarvi handed a coffee cup to Shane and extended her hands towards Jose with another cup. Jose cornered towards the couch, looking at Aarvi''s subtle smile on her face. Though the smile looked gentle, nothing was vicious to Jose''s eyes.

    Aarvi could have gone near him, but she had no ns to scare him to the wits or hurt him. Only if he doesn''t do anything stupid by attacking her. "Jose, your coffee��"

    Jose was startled and drew breath in without knowing when he had held it. He stammered without taking the coffee, "I-I don''t drink c-coffee." He lied. He was afraid she might have poisoned it.

    Aarvi looked at the juice she made for herself, "Will you drink my juice then?" She took the juice ss and extended it towards him.

    Shane, who had the cup in his hand, looked at the two. The scene reminded him of the past. Little Ava wasn''t allowed to sit in the living hall when they were around. So she always stayed in her room or away from them. If Jose was noticing her silently going away or standing upstairs, he used to invite her, ask her to sit with them, and force her to eat or drink. Ava was aware Maisie and Shane would hit her so she was turning down Jose with lies. Despite knowing she wouldn''t join them, Jose always insisted on her, leaving her helpless. Shane''s head dropped and he sighed deeply recalling many such incidents.

    "I-I don''t drink juice." He stammered another lie, looking at her warily.

    Aarvi let out a gentle sigh shaking her head. "I haven''t poisoned it, Jose." She said and took a sip of juice. Then she picked the coffee cup and took a sip of it too. "See, I told you." She added, shrugging her shoulders.

    Jose swallowed hard looking at her two hands holding a cup of coffee and ss of juice for him. He reached out for the juice as he felt his throat dry. Before he could grab the ss, he recalled how he always gave his half-eaten food, purposefully taking some bites or sips. He was meant to give her his leftovers, never out of love. He always looked at her as an adopted girl, worse than a maid. Hence she was a beggar in his eyes, a beggar deserves only his leftovers.

    Since his parents confirmed she wasn''t an adopted but his real elder sister, who had more rights over everything in the Kelly, he was even angrier.

    Now was he a beggar if he epted the drinks? He pulled his hand away in a jerk and gritted his teeth.

    Aarvi ced the coffee cup down and sat opposite to him so that he doesn''t suffocate himself to death. She sipped her juice and nced at dazed Shane. "Dad, didn''t you like the coffee I brewed? Do you prefer a stronger taste?"

    Shane gasped out of the daze and smiled at her, "No, this is perfect." He said without even tasting it. When he sipped, he liked it. He grabbed a cookie and took a bite, "These are delicious." He said.

    In the past, when they were making her cook, they neverplimented her when her food was mouthwatering. They used to say it was rubbish and tastes gross. Yet, they used to eat more than necessary.

    Aarvi nodded. She initially thought Shane might be acting, but he was indeed changed. Though she wouldn''t say docile behavior as the best personality, it was better for him than living a greedy life. "If you like them, I will make more when I have time and send them to you."

    Shaneughed gently, "Don''t make trouble for me, rest when you have time." He knew she would be busy. In the two weeks, he had watched all the episodes of her news.

    She always told them she would work at Kelly International, they were fools to think it was a lie. Now, Skr was so strong and huge that Kelly wouldn''t be able to grow at such speed due to his retrainedmitments to the nuclear Kelly families around the country.

    Jose watched them in silence. He couldn''t believe they were conversing like a loving father and daughter. And this time, his father wasn''t ignoring her but him. It was extremely infuriating. He wanted to interject but was afraid of facing Aarvi''s ire.

    After Shane drank his coffee, Aarvi picked a file. She looked at Jose while addressing Shane, "Dad, do you know? I acquired Pagani automobiles."

    Jose wanted to ignore thinking it as she was self-glorifying herself.

    Shane chuckled, a proud one, "Yeah, I saw your news. You are amazing."

    Aarvi smiled at her father and added while looking at Jose, "Do you know? I acquired Pagani because Jose liked Pagani in the past. You couldn''t buy him that car�� His dear friend gifted him so I bought the wholepany."

    Jose''s eyes widened hearing her. The dear friend he mentioned was Leon. Her mysterious voice rmed him. His breath hitched, his heart raced. She hadn''t forgotten it or forgiven him.

    Shane recalled Jose''s tantrums in the past, "Yeah, I remember... We spoiled him too much."

    Jose lost it there. He red at Shane and growled, "Spoiled me? You couldn''t even get me what I wanted, how the f**k did you spoil me? My friends were allughing at me seeing Grandfather use Maybach and I was going in a cheap Audi. I was so embarrassed."

    Shane was shocked. With both Jose''s words and tone.

    Aarvi''s words immediately followed as she crossed her legs and leaned back, "So you sold your sister."

    Jose was startled hearing her mocking tone when his eyes were on Shane. His fingers shook, he clutched the corners of the couch and red at her, "Yes, I f**king sold you out, so what? You should have hung yourself to death. How could you live after such humiliation? Weren''t you ashamed? Mom hated you. Dad threw you out. I wasn''t ready to see grandfather treat a bummer like a princess. I got what I wanted... You were a fool to trust me. You can''t me me for your ill fate."

    Shane wasn''t understanding anything. He could only fathom as Jose did something horrible like them after he threw her out of the house. His body shook when he stood up and he stuttered when he questioned, "W-what did you d-do, Jose?" He couldn''t believe Jose was acting as he loves his sister.

    Jose glowered at Aarvi who was sitting very much rxed. He ignored his father without care.

    Shane turned to Aarvi, it was impossible to say what she was feeling. "Wh-what happened... Ava... A-Aarvi? What are you guys talking about?"

    Aarvi felt likeughing. The father who should have cared for her in the past was getting worried now. The little brother who she loved stabbed her in the back. Now he says, she deserved to die for making no mistake.

    No, she made a mistake.. She trusted her brother and betrayal begins with trust.

 Chapter 769 - The Best Lessons In Life

    Aarvi helped Shane to sit back on the couch. She didn''t have any n to hurt Shane. He already paid for his greediness. If he had treated her well, he could have lived like a king. He flunked his duties, he failed to be a father so he was paying ordingly.

    "Beggar!?" Aarvi mused with a mocking smile painted on her face. "Jose Kelly, who is a moocher here?" She taunted him back.

    Sitting back, she questioned looking at Jose seething in anger, "You were inhuman for one petty car. Jose Kelly... I bloody own the wholepany." She threw the copy of ownership papers on his face.

    "If you had told me that you wanted a car, I could have pulled all your favorite cars at your doorstep." She snickered, "But you shoved me to the mouth of hell."

    Jose clenched his teeth and red at her, hiding his fear behind the anger. He was aware he could have got a sports car if he had requested Ava to ask their grandfather. Wouldn''t that be called begging? Why would he ask a beggar to get him a car?

    And now, he knew if he had maintained his fake love for his sister, she would have been fool enough to get him everything he asked for. But who knew she would rise like a Pheonix!?

    Recalling how those men tortured her to death, his hand itched to hurt her. He had dragged her by the hair and shoved her to the ground. He could do it again, couldn''t he?

    Little did he know, she didn''t fight him in the past because he broke her into pieces, betrayed her mercilessly. Now, he was nothing to her.

    Aarvi looked at Shane who didn''t understand anything. "How does it feel to raise a monster at home, Dad? Don''t even think your Little Master is an innocent child. He grew up to be just like you and your wife. Greedy and unsatisfied as his father. Malicious and inhuman as his mother. He would kill anybody for his pride, including you."

    Shane: "..."

    He didn''t know how to react to that. It was clear they poisoned their son''s character. However, he still couldn''t understand what Jose did to Ava aka Aarvi Evans.

    Aarvi''s eyes shifted when she sensed a person by the hallway. She saw Aaron breathing in relief after looking at her safe. His eyes widened when he sensed Jose grab the coffee cup. He was about to take a step, Aarvi reacted first.

    ''sh''

    Aarvi unlocked the buckle around her waist, swung the leather belt before Jose could throw the coffee on her. The warm coffee spilled on Jose''s hand and he cried at the pain inflicted on his arm.

    "Jose Kelly, did you think I couldn''t fight you again?" Sheughed mockingly, "I was heartbroken to know my little brother was feeding me to dogs." In the end, she swung the belt harder, hit his back.

    Aaron looked at his wife, he could feel her force was tremendous. If she whipped a few more times with the same strength, Jose would faint. Anyway, he had no intention to stop her.

    Shane was so shocked at the first strike, he was frozen. At the second strike, he reached Jose and covered. He started trembling as he requested Aarvi, "Av- Aarvi, he was young back then, he failed to understand. He will learn his lesson. Don''t be mad anymore."

    Aarvi sniggered. If not anything, Shane at least wished to provide Jose well. He was ready to protect without fearing she mightsh him off too. She didn''t whip him in the past. She did it because he was going to attack her. Whether young or old, Jose was poisonous. She wore her belt back on her waist, over her dress.

    As a father, what Shane did wasmendable but she was left alone, again.

    Zain, who watched Shane protect Jose, felt his blood boil. Why couldn''t he be a father to Aarvi but only Jose?

    Aaron ignored them and went to Aarvi. His fingers gently caressed her cheek, "Little Fool��"

    Aarvi forced a smile and breathed a sigh looking at Shane helping Jose just for the two whips. And she was beaten to death right in front of Jose''s eyes. "I want to go home."

    Aaron nodded and took her bag from the couch. He was guiding her out when Zain asked grimly, "Are you letting him off?" He was displeased.

    Aarvi nced at Jose who was in pain. Jose grew up like a boy who would be hurt just by a small scratch. A little pain was deathly pain for him. "Am I so good?"

    She wasn''t. She was throwing him out of the house. He will have no ce at vi or mansion. Three years were a lot to lose all his friends. His girlfriend married a rich heir. He was nothing, he would beg on the streets and die like a rat in a corner.

    Beggar? She wasn''t. He will be.

    "If I do just 1% of what he did to me, he will die." She nced at the delicate man on the couch. If those same whips were on her body, she wouldn''t have taken even ten seconds to stand back on her feet.

    Zain saw the caretaker of the vi and Shane ready to throw Jose out of the vi. But he was still not satisfied. He looked at her and asked, "What did he do?"

    She inhaled through her mouth and sighed. She didn''t want to recall anything. Anyway, she briefed, "When I ran out of Sebastian Dome''s car, I had managed to seek the roof from a family. I thought about hiding there for the night. When Leon''s men came looking for me, those people lied to them as they saw no girl. I was hiding in a box.

    When Jose came shouting ''Sister Ava'' I saw him through the window, I was an idiot toe out without understanding how he could know my location. In the name of a shortcut, he took me to the Shipyard warehouse. When I saw Leon there, I told him they wanted to hurt me and we should leave immediately��"

    Aarvi took a shallow breath and continued, "Heughed at me with those men, grabbed my hair, dragged me to Leon, threw me to his feet, and thanked him for Pagani. I thought he would cry and try to save me... He was drinking beer while hearing my cries and screams. I was a fool."

    Aarvi truly wanted to consider Jose was young and he was influenced by her parents and Leon took advantage of him. She would have certainly forgiven him if he had apologized to her. She might not have kept him close, she wouldn''t have punished him horribly. But she was wrong again.

    Jose looked at her with the eyes that screamed he wanted her dead. He didn''t like her living well or being alive. His blood was probably boiling seeing himself was worse condition while she was unreachable.

    The whole afternoon she thought if she should give him the pain and show him how she was feeling when he was enjoying her pain. But she couldn''t decide. Punishing others felt easier than her little brother.

    She initially nned to meet Jose on Sunday, since Aaron asked her on Sunday, she wanted to spend her time with Aaron as she was busy in the past two weeks. Hence she thought to end Jose''s chapter on a good note. She was ready to forgive him if he was truly apologetic and regretting his actions.

    Aaron took her out when Zain marched towards Jose. Before they could exit the vi and close the door, heart shuddering screams echoed in the vi.

    Ignoring the noise, Aaron took her fur ear muffs out of his pocket and put them on her ears. Seeing her nose tip turn red at the brush of the winter wind, he quickly removed the knitted wrap from his shoulder and wrapped it around her neck covering up to her nose.

    Aarvi craned her neck and ced her chin on the wrap to bring her lips out. Then she asked, "Ronron, isn''t throwing him on the road enough? He has nobody to help. The biting cold, hungry stomach, empty pockets are the best lessons in life.. He needs to learn the value of rtionships and the need for good manners."

 Chapter 770 - He Wishes To Fulfil Her Wishes

    Aarvi craned her neck and ced her chin on the wrap to bring her lips out. Then she asked, "Ronron, isn''t throwing him on the road enough? He has nobody to help. The biting cold, hungry stomach, empty pockets are the best lessons in life. He needs to learn the value of rtionships and the need for good manners."

    Aaron rubbed her cold fingers to keep them warm. If Jose was somebody else, he would have been dissatisfied like Zain. Nevertheless, he wanted to respect her opinion when she was still thinking as a sister without her knowledge. Although she was going to throw Jose out on the road, that''s the severe punishment she could think of for her little brother.

    Jose should be d that Shane stopped Aarvi or he didn''t have the strength to attack her again, else she would have beaten him or he would have knocked him off in just a strike.

    He didn''t voice anything and chose to support her, "My wife is always right."

    Aarvi''s mood improved after hearing him, making her feel good. She giggled and reached his embrace. She sighed in satisfaction, "You are so warm." She was wearing moreyers of clothes, yet, he was warm and she was cold.

    She suddenly pushed her head back and asked his opinion, "Ronron, how about we go somewhere for a few days and rx before you start your practice?"

    Aaron had the n. ''Above the clouds.'' She had chosen it when he asked where she would like to go for the honeymoon. He had considered asking her after the wedding. Since she brought it up, he hummed, "I have a ce in mind."

    "Perfect." She leaped to his arms brushing off other thoughts, she was all set to enjoy a vacation.

    Aarvi saw a van halt next to their car. The two men went inside the vi and Zain came out, flexing his arms. "I will��" He almost said ''I will see you at the wedding.'' He cleared his throat with a light cough, "... I will get going. Go, work hard, I need a nephew or niece." He addressed it to both.

    Aaron: "..."

    Zain left and Aarvi started her inte theories while he was driving the car, "Ronron, my menses is overst week, so ording to the ovtion calctor, the chances of pregnancy are high in the next week during the fertile window��"

    Aaron pulled the car aside and turned to her. "Mrs. Rivas, could we focus on vacation first?" He didn''t want her to stress out and keep checking those annoying things over the inte and worryter why she wasn''t pregnant yet if she didn''t get conceived immediately.

    Aarvi looked at the application she had downloaded on the suggestion of Zara, "Isn''t this required!?" She asked looking back at Aaron. If they miss, they will have to wait for another month.

    "Nope." He snatched her mobile and uninstalled three applications about pregnancy and babies.

    "But Ronron I know nothing about pregnancy." She needs to read to learn. She can''t torture Megan and Zara with her hundreds of questions.

    "I am here, Cupcake."

    "Do you know about pregnancy?... You are not a Gynec."

    Aaron kept her mobile with him as he responded, "We study everything in the bachelors, we just choose to master one field." He pulled her cheeks, "I will look after everything. You just need to enjoy the process."

    ''Enjoy the process,'' Aarvi smirked mischievously, pointing at different processes, "Of course, all the hard work is yours." She didn''t know, one day she was going to kick him for telling her to enjoy when she would be throwing up again and again for many days.

    "Pervert."

    She stuck her tongue out and shifted her focus to vacation ignoring pregnancy for the time being.

    -----

    On the wedding day,

    Aarvi was awake at her usual time, she snuggled to his arms, unwilling to work out in the winter and on Sunday.

    "Cupcake, we need to leave," He tried to get up but she pulled him down, "So early." She whined without opening her eyes.

    "Sleep in the car." He got up with her in his arms.

    She leaned on him and brushed her teeth without opening her eyes. She blindly followed him. He rinsed his mouth, she followed after him. He washed his face, she sshed water on her face making him silentlyugh. He was pumping the shaving cream, when she reached out next to his bottle, "Where is my face wash?" She mumbled.

    He knocked on her head to open her eyes. "Ohh��" Sitting on the counter, she wrapped his legs around his waist and helped him shave. Since it wasn''t her first time, he wasn''t scared of any cut. His face was safe on his wedding day.

    "Cupcake, aren''t you curious where I am taking you today?" She didn''t ask him even once.

    Aarvi thought for a few seconds. She was busy and couldn''t spend much time with him. Instead of starting his work, he was leaving early to somewhere anding home with her, or soon after her. So she tried to guess, "What did you prepare for me?"

    What was he thinking? After taking her out for a wedding dress, she could easily guess. "You will know."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Then why did he have to spark her curiosity by choking her patience? She started to trick him to reveal but he was too smart.

    Both drank a cup of warm milk Melia gave them as it was too early for breakfast. Then Melia reported, "Young Master, The luggage is kept in the car." Aaron had packed their clothes for vacation.

    "No date? Are we going on vacation straight?"

    "You will know."

    Aarvi: "..."

    Melia chuckled and sent them off. As soon as the car vanished, she went to get ready for the wedding.

    -----

    In front of the beauty salon, Aarvi looked at Aaron without understanding why they were at the salon so early in the morning. "Do I look aged already that you want me to get professional makeup for a date?"

    Aaron flicked on her forehead before realizing he shouldn''t have done that looking at her forehead turn red, "You had no time for yourself. Get rxed."

    "You can give me a good massage at home. That''s better."

    He scooped her into his arms and went inside. She wouldn''t stop her questions. There weren''t any customers and only a few staff. They smiled looking at the couple.

    Seeing there were two groups of staff, Aarvi''s eyes glinted brightly. She looked outside and caught the snow and looked at her husband who was hiding his little nervousness.

    "You should also get groomed." She demanded and he agreed without realizing his surprise was slowly unfolding to her.

    After one hour of prep, Aarvi had breakfast with Aaron, she poked his arm and asked, hiding her smile, "Am I getting a surprise winter wedding?" Her dream wedding was a snow-themed wedding. She had stopped expecting to wed three years ago.

    Aaron choked on his food and she burst intoughter. He had forgotten she had been through this preparation and makeup session once. It was a piece of cake for her to deduce.

    Once she helped him to calm down and he faced her, she quickly put forward her wishes, "I want a spring wedding, summer wedding, and rainy wedding..."

    Aaron paused and stopped her from continuing, "For real?" He wanted to confirm because his only wish was to fulfill all her wishes.

    Aarvi vigorously nodded, "Absolutely... In spring, I want that colorful floral cor. In summer we can go to the beach or old monuments as the backdrop. In the rain, we can choose lush green or�� a bridge kind of ce. We don''t need guests, we can bring out little ones with us. It would be fun..."

    While she continued to daydream, he made note of all the details in his mind without taking them lightly orughing at her.

 Chapter 771 - A Surreal Winter Wonderland

    All the guests admired the grand wedding venue. They had expected Aaron and Aarvi to have a simple wedding, they just exceeded all their expectations. Every detail about the wedding was magical. It was a dreand evoking excitement yet bringing peacefulness.

    "Damn, I want another wedding." Shea cupped her face dreaming of her and Shawn''s wedding in the same venue.

    Zara was busy keeping the Little Button warm who was running around and plucking the artificial snowke. He was confused between stars and snowkes. Zara and Zain chuckled when their son made a little heap of snowkes.

    Jaxon and his fiance had a simple destination wedding. After looking at the decor, "Why did I get this idea?" She sulked. Jaxon shook his head in resignation.

    Another couple who were yet to get married looked at each other. Tia shook her head, "I love this�� but we don''t fit here."

    Dax rolled his eyes, "Yeah, let''s get married in the gym." He passed a sarcastic remark.

    Tia chuckled when she heard him. Since Dax had no issues with her working for Charles and Aarvi didn''t need a female bodyguard, she continued her job. To be fit, she has to work out. So the couple works out together, any time of the day, sometimes in the gym, sometimes on the bed, sometimes anywhere in the vi.

    Dax pinched her waist, "Once Dumdum returns from vacation��"

    Tiapleted happily, "We will get married." In the past year, the duo was busy with their job, Tia got promotions so she wouldn''t be running around much. So both found the time perfect.

    "Oh, yea.." Tia tugged Dax''s arm, "Shea said Sister Aarvi and she are nning to get pregnant at the same time. I was thinking..."

    Dax: "..."

    That was too sudden a topic between. He needed a few seconds to ept it first.

    Tia saw his expression change. She knew it wasn''t because he was unwilling, they never spoke about the topic. She waited patiently.

    "In that case�� We should work hard starting tonight. You can get pregnant, I will arrange the wedding."

    Tia: "..."

    She didn''t have the problem, yet sheined, "You are changing the order."

    Dax shrugged and gave his suddenly rose excuse "How can I beter than my two muppets!? We should beat them in this." At the back of his mind, he liked the idea of three friends bing parents together. He could only hope none of them faces any issues.

    Tia: "..."

    She was about to punch him, he caught her hand with a smirk hanging at the corner of his lips, "Have patience, sweetheart. We will go home first."

    Tia snorted and looked away. Her gaze fell on Aeon entering inside with Elder Harmon and his secretary. "Where is Sean Harmon?" Everyone knows he was in love with Aarvi. She never saw him recently or heard about him.

    Dax updated her, "He opened his Michelin restaurant. He is the chef for this wedding. He and his team must be in the kitchen."

    Tia was shocked, "Is he alright��?"

    Dax recalled the expression of Sean, "He is a young mature man." He hadn''t seen any envy or displeasure on his face.

    Tia nodded with a smile, "What about President Harmon?" Aeon Harmon was the most eligible bachelor in the country. Everyone expected Aeon to give up entertainment but after a year, he learned to bnce his work and continued to work towards his passion. He directed one movie a year and both the movies were blockbusters.

    Dax looked at his girlfriend aka the soon-to-be mother of his kids. He felt like she came to the wedding to get all the gossip because they never bothered to talk about unrted people when they were together. "Do you think Aeon will smile like that to a secretary?"

    "Is she a girlfriend?"

    "Nope."

    Tia: "..."

    On the other side, Aeon, Elder Harmon sat with ady. Thedy who was a secretary, the secretary who was sent to Harmon Industries by Aarvi to keep an eye on Leon. Emma, she had nned to be Aarvi''s assistant, after working closely with Aeon, her poor little heart fell for the man. Unwilling to leave his side, she informed Aarvi she would continue to work for Aeon. Well, she never confessed to Aeon.

    Whereas Aeon treated everyone well, as his secretary, she often followed him everywhere, causing them to be friends and now a little closer. After losing his first love, he admires his second love. He didn''t feel lucky to love someone again so he was taking his time without rushing or misunderstanding.

    Nikun was busy making sure Mehak won''t get cold when the venue temperature wasn''t even low. Mehak caressed her belly, letting the father of her baby take care of her.

    "What''s the time?" She asked because she was already hungry and craving to loot all the cupcakes.

    "Ten more minutes, the wedding should start." By the end of his words, he saw Shawn taking the attention, to provide some instruction, which was already written on the wedding invitation cards.

    ----

    Meanwhile, A Bentley EXP 100 GT halted in front of a hall. Aaron built it recently for the wedding. The snowyndscape was spectacr as if they were in a mountainous range.

    Aaron alighted the car holding a white and blue floral banquet. The small size of the small designed boutonni��re was in the buttonhole of thepel of his navy blue tux. The silk delicately embroidered tie on the white shirt was matching his pocket square. The breastpin designed in tear-shaped Lapis stone was attached to the thin golden chain. With a touch of grooming, his elegance was refined. Aarvi found it hard to look away from her groom.

    He went around the car and opened the door for her. He extended his left hand looking at her with content and satisfaction. But her red lips were in a pretty pout.

    After knowing it was their wedding, she wanted to give her first look directly at the wedding. He was worried she might catch a cold without his attention. So their first look was in the beauty salon after she got ready.

    Both were stunned looking at each other, if not the staff reminding them, they would spend a few minutes staring at each other. Calling them attractive or gorgeous wasn''t enough. They took each others'' breaths as if they were falling in love for the first time.

    Despite the little grumpiness on her lips, her stupefaction looking at her groom and excitement for her marriage was high. Her slender fingers slowly slid on his palm and they held each other in a gentle yet firm grip.

    She stepped out on her beautiful bridal heels letting the delicatecy trail slip off the car. Looking at her tip of nose slowly turning pink, "We will get inside first��" He gave her the banquet and both unintendedly took a deep long breath, then heartily chuckled together due to a hint of nervousness.

    Aarvi stopped at the entrance, "Wait... wait�� I can''t stop smiling." She felt like her face was paralyzed to a smile. "I don''t want to look like aughing monkey in my wedding pictures."

    The first time, Aaron had to think about how to stop her smile when he was happy to see her smile.

    As if their request was heard, they heard a car halt. The duo turned around and Aarvi''s smile restrained. Aaron hadn''t expected the two to take their time out to attend.

    "Little Sister��" Allie was in a short light blue dress. "You are so beautiful." She looked at Aarvi in wonder before shaking her head anding to the point, "May I be your bridesmaid, please?"

    Whereas the man next to her looked at Aaron and dered, "I will be your groomsmen." Martin was in a light blue suit with his signature annoyed look on his handsome face.

    Aarvi looked at Aaron without knowing his arrangements. Since Aaron nned a surprise, there were no bridesmaids and groomsmen. He would mind adding changes so he looked at Allie, "Allie will be my bride''s bridesmaid." Then he turned to Martin.

    Martin gritted his teeth and added, "Please." He was doing it for Allie.

    Though it was insincere, Aaron didn''t mind it, "Sure, Mr. Parker." Aarvi giggled with Allie. Aaron easily tames the wild brats.

    Aaron looked at his wife whose smile was perfect and gorgeous. He turned behind and warned the two, "Don''t make any kind of sound." He wanted his wife to check out their wedding arrangements instead of being distracted by the remarks of the two behind them.

    Martin agreed silently and Allie felt like Aaron was taking them to a scary house. Why will they make any noise?

    However, as soon as the big double door opened, Allie gasped aloud. She flew her hands on her mouth and Martin was inarticte.. It was like they were entering a surreal winter wondend.

 Chapter 772 - Love

    Aarvi was stunned as soon as the doors opened and her eyes caught the most gorgeous decor ever. She had imagined how beautiful her wedding could be with Aaron''s attention to every detail but thesting impression Aaron had created for her was out of the world. She even forgot to breathe looking at the winter wondend he had created for her.

    The hush falling in the hall or the gasp of Allie weren''t enough to distract her attention away. She was lost in the wondend before even stepping in there.

    A wedding aisle was lined with manzanita trees on either side. Each thin branch was decorated with faux snow just to make it feel as if it was an outdoor wedding on a cold snowy day. The crystal gands were hanging on the branches to give the subtle festive look.

    Her lips took an attractive curve knowing her husband was worried she might catch a cold. Her hand unawarely held his arm tighter as her eyes checked every detail Aaron had worked hard to bring to life.

    If the floor of the aisle was in white with rose petals spread, the sides were exquisitely designed with the faux snow imitating the real snow, candles were burning, giving the warm light, the white petals were in thinyers covering the whole floor with the faux snow. The crystal and the prisms were reflecting the light of the candles creating a cool ambiance and heart touching.

    What she loved the most were the crystal snowke details that were grabbing her eyes.

    Further inside, Aarvi felt her heart skip a beat looking at the chandelier. It was in a circr pattern crystal gand hanging down the circr thing imitating the icicles. The prism at the end was reflecting the lights making it look gorgeous and the center of the attraction.

    While she admired the wedding hall, the guests and even Aaron had his eyes on her. She looked like an ice queen of the wondend they were in. The mermaid-style gown had delicatece against her porcin skin. The gown defined her curves, elegantly hugging her lissom figure. The rhinestones, Swarovski, and diamonds having a pale blue tint were designed imitating the icicles on her shoulder. They sparkled the light brightening her dainty face.

    Her lips were in red tint while her eyes felt magical under the blue shades as though they were because of the beauty around them. Her hair was loosely tucked in a bun adding delicate crystal hair essories. The delicate tiara had the details of icicles and snow perfectly matching with the theme.

    The white veil cascaded down to the floor in an arc on her dress trail making her look like a bride out of a fantasy book.

    As though the king was no less for the queen, Aaron''s presence was hard to ignore. The guest could only smile looking at his eyes fixed on hers, never missing to adore his wife.

    Aarvi felt a gentle tug at her hands. She saw Lara, grown so tall and looked prettier, easily walking on her feet. After leaving the mocon, she wasn''t able to contact them. She was happy to see her all recovered. She was also surprised Lara remembers her. Though the innocence in her eyes wasn''t the same anymore, her eyes still shone as in the past.

    "Aunt Moon��" She smiled beautifully.

    Aarvi smiled back with her slender finger gently grazing her cheeks. Her eyes caught the corsage on her wrist. It was another beautiful masterpiece with the crystal snowke, thin white ribbon, and small beads for a winter frosty look. She turned around holding the small basket. She threw the white rose petals and started walking when the music started.

    Aarvi nced at her groom whose eyes were glued on her. A bright smile shed on her face before it hid behind her graceful smile. Aaron knew she would have leaped to his arms if the guests weren''t there. Then her cheeks slowly turned pink like a shy bride.

    "Shall we?"

    Aarvi hummed, smiling through her eyes. Then the duo stepped inside and walked the aisle with two behind them at a distance. Martin tugged Allie whenever she tried to correct the bride''s trail. She stomped his foot and spread the trail. Jaxon and his wife looked at each other, surprised to see those two.

    Sean, who changed into a suit, quickly reached the table while making noise. He was probably the most stylish chef in the world. The mature touch of his appearance made him look handsome, and his refined style was attractive.

    "She is beautiful." He mumbled with a smile and heard Elder Harmon hum while correcting his sses. There was a day Sean had dreamed of her walking the wedding aisle for him. Now, rather than wishing her in his life, he wished for her happiness in her life.

    Shawn announced the beginning of the ceremony. Instead of marriage officiant reading for them, Shawn handed her a white booklet.

    Aarvi smiled looking at the two papers. One was for Aaron, another for her. She was sure Aaron wrote them without forgetting her rarely uttered words. After a quick read of the gist, she closed the booklet and looked at her groom. She didn''t have to read her wedding oath, she could make her own. Surprised, Shawn took the booklet and stood away.

    Aarvi''s emotional, melodious voice sounded in the silent hall, "I choose you and promise to choose you as my husband every day we wake. I will love you in word and deed. I willugh with you, cry with you, scream with you, grow with you, and craft with you. To be your love and your partner in all of life''s adventures. I give you my hand. I give you my love. I give you myself, the good, the bad, and the yet toe. I will love you, my husband, and rejoice in your love for me for all of the years of our lives."

    There was roaring apuse in the hall while she smiled looking at her husband who was living his only dream. His Cupcake as his bride at their wedding.

    Shawn was about to give the booklet to Aaron but paused. His brother spent the whole day writing it, so he was sure Aaron would show his love without the need for paper. He announced Aaron''s turn when the apuse died down.

    His low voice had emotions masked in his alluring tone, "I promise to love you for who you are, and for who you are yet to be. I promise to be patient and to remember that all things between us are rooted in love. I promise to nurture your dreams and to help you reach them. I promise to fulfill your every wish how small and negligible it might be. I promise to share my whole heart with you and to remember to show you how deeply I care for you, no matter the challenges that maye our way. I promise to love you loyally and fiercely��" He lifted his hand and brushed the corner of her moist eyes as hepleted, "-as long as I shall live."

    There were smiles and continuous apuse after his oath. Naomi, who was sitting with her family, smiled as she thought, ''He lives only for her.'' Not just her, most of them knew Aaron''s life was about her.

    Suddenly they heard a loud cry which shifted everyone''s attention to the source.

 Chapter 773 - The Race

    Turning towards the cry of a baby, they saw little Kelly, the ring bearer sitting on the floor holding the rings in his hand instead of going up to the groom and the bride. Everyone chuckled watching Zara blush in embarrassment as she tried to coax him to give her the wedding rings, but the little Kelly cried whenever she tried to take and adamantly wore the rings.

    Zain turned a blind eye when his sister''s eyes fell on him. He had an expression, ''I don''t know anything.''

    Shea, who came up with the ring bearer idea, awkwardlyughed looking at Shawn. Thetter grabbed a crystal gand that had a prism at the corner, sparkling under the light. He went to the little gentleman who was making everyoneugh and his mother embarrassed.

    "Hey, little champ, would you like to y with this?" He swung the sparkling prism that was bigger than the sparking little diamonds on the rings. He dropped millions of worth diamond rings aside and tried to reach for the new toy, looking at Shawn carefully.

    "Little Prince is grown up. Prince is ready to have his little prince." Aarvi whispered to Aaron looking at him carrying Little Kelly and walking the Aisle.

    The groom looked at his bride, "Cupcake, you speak of baby every day now." She took it for the first time that day. He was sure there would be many times more.

    Aarvi bit her tongue and teased looking at him, "Ronron, just because you look sexy and hot, your age doesn''t decrease." He was thirty plus.

    He felt like she was looking down on him, "Challenge epted."

    Aarvi giggled and the ring bearer''s eyes shifted from the little toy from his hand to Aarvi. As they hadn''t spent much time together, she was a stranger for Little Kelly. Yet his eyes sparkled looking at her. He voluntarily spread his arms for her so that she could carry him.

    Shawn shifted his position avoiding her carrying the little fellow. He said loud enough to be heard by all, "My brother got a new little love rival."

    The hall burst intoughter leaving the couple speechless. Zara and Zain shook their heads resignedly. They initially thought their son was attracted to sparkling things but he was attracted to the lights. If he could open his eyes to the sun, he would sit and stare at the sun, if he could grab the sun, he would have hidden the sun in his pocket.

    Shawn passed the wedding rings and diverted the attention of Little Kelly on different lights. After the ring ceremony, the bride and groom had their lovely wedding kiss.

    When the guests were directed to the reception hall, Aarvi was admiring the white horse outside. Aaron brought the cape he specially ordered so that she doesn''t have to be inside and if she goes out, she could wear the cape.

    Spreading hems of the long white cape, he fasted the hook on her shoulder and Aarvi eximed. The embroidery on the white cape was mind-blowing with an expert finish. There was no thread out of ce. It looked like a royal medieval period cape on the princesses and queens.

    He pulled the hood on her head leaving her petite face visible between the white fur. He had a satisfied smile while she was speechless. "Ronron�� Am I visible?"

    He smiled rubbing her head over the hood when her friends came out with their partners. Shea wasughing in despair while Shawn and Dax looked like they were preparing for the war. Tia reached them first, "Sister Aarvi you won''t believe what they are up to."

    "Dum Dum, don''t believe her. She started this first."

    "I just suggested. You made it a game."

    "Game!?" Aarvi uttered looking at her friends and the two women. "Snowball fight?"

    The twodies'' eyes shone brightly hearing her.

    Dax: "..."

    Shawn hesitated but was ready to challenge the girls in a snowball fight, "Little heart will fall on her face if she runs in the gown."

    "Shall I change ande?" Aarvi immediately probed, ready to have some fun.

    Aaron gently flicked on her head and reminded her, "Reception." He brought her out for the white horse that he couldn''t include inside the hall.

    Dax looked at them and sighed too. They forgot the main topic, "Dumdum, Tia wants to join the race."

    "Race?"

    Shea cleared, "Uff, your friends made it apetition... Aarvi, we nned to try together, so Tia wants to join us."

    "Exactly, the race of three." Shawnpleted.

    Shea cried as she shook her head, "It doesn''t happen like that, Shawn�� Ahh..." She didn''t know how to exin to the two men that not everyone gets pregnant on the first try. "Brother Aaron, could you make them understand in easy words?" She didn''t want Tia or Aarvi to be sad if one gets pregnant and the other doesn''t.

    Aaron looked at two men and his wife. He spoke in their businessnguage. "The sess rate of pregnancy is the same as stock market analysis. The prosperity of thepany might be good but we can''t be sure if the price rises or falls. Simrly��" He paused. He didn''t want to say as ''a healthy person,'' because Aarvi might start worrying about the ident six years ago, "A couple might take a few months, sometimes years to get pregnant."

    Aarvi and Tia had heard of it so they nodded in understanding. Shawn and Dax realized their stupidity could pressure their women. They understood and changed their dialogues, "I won''t let my daughter be near your son." Dax told to Shawn.

    "If I have a daughter, I will tell her to never look at your son."

    Thedies: "..."

    Letting them fight on their own, Aaron was taking his newly wedded wife away when she suddenly realized, "Wait wait... Dax, what about your marriage?" They were nning a baby ahead of time. Aren''t they?

    "President Evans is sponsoring me after her honeymoon." He poked fun while saying their marriage would be after she returns.

    Aarvi chuckled, "Sure, a month''s holiday for your honeymoon."

    "So generous."

    Tia: "..."

    ------

    At reception,

    Aarvi changed to an A-line gown before entering the hall. Once again she was in awe looking at the decor. All white tables were arranged with a small white tree made of branches and decorated with candle holders and crystals. The all-white of the wedding was added with blue and silver colors and maintained the winter wondend theme.

    The crystal gands and faux snow with candles had created a romantic ambiance. The air started to fill with the scent of wine and champagne.

    The main table was arranged uniquely. The feather boas nestled between the candles to create frost decor.

    Sean pushed the trolley of threeyers of beautiful cake. He shed her a smile and she smiled back, "I am eager for your signature dish, chef Harmon."

    "My honor to serve you, President Evans." Both chuckled. Sean handed them a knife and went aside.

    They celebrated all the events without making it huge. The ambiance was romantic so the music was set perfect for the couple dancing.

    "Do remember the moves we practiced?" Aaron asked while guiding her to the center for the first dance.

    Aarvi hummed as she added, "It''s been six months, Ronron." Then she was surprised by realizing that the n started a long back and she had no idea till the morning. "I could have helped you." She added helplessly. She could have helped him with arrangements.

    Aaron pulled her in a position, and looked at her ecstatic eyes and radiant face, "It wouldn''t have been a surprise." He led her on the dance floor in a soothing, and heartwarming, couple dance.

    Everyone was busy admiring the couple and their buttery smooth twirls and lifts, no one noticed Shawn leaving the hall for a second time and answering the calls. Shea, who tried to hold his hand to ask if they could dance, realized he wasn''t next to her.

    She looked around and went away from the hall. She shed a smile at Zara who was feeding Little Kelly, "Sister-inw, did you see Shawn?"

    Zara pointed towards the exit.

    Thanking her, Shea went out and saw Shawn rubbing his forehead, trying to hold his temper. He looked worried and angry. He was trying his best to suppress it and speak over the phone.

    Shawn noticed Shea and put on a smile, "Fine, keep me updated." He instructed the caller before ending the call.

    Shawn kept his mobile away, he held her and gently rubbed her arms, "Why did youe out without an overcoat? It''s cold outside."

    "Why are you worried? Is something wrong?"

    Shawn shook his head as he took her inside, "There is nothing to worry about... Let''s dance."

    Shea didn''t pressure him and nodded, shing him a gorgeous smile to keep him less stressed. The three years weren''t easy for them. The families, responsibilities, business came out very suddenly.. She learned well when and how to speak with him without putting extra pressure on him.

 Chapter 774 - The Beginning Of New Game

    After the reception, the guests dispersed and the Rivas family went home. Shawn and Shea went to drop the couple at the airport. Meanwhile, Milo Wen was hiding in the car as he couldn''t hide his anxiety like Shawn.

    Once the newly wedded couple left, Shawn turned to Shea, "Darling, go home and rest. I have some work to attend to, so I will be homete." He quickly kissed her forehead and jogged to the car where Milo Wen was waiting.

    Shea wanted to ask why he didn''t speak about the issue with her. She wanted to ask, but stopping him now would dy him so she watched him sit inside the car and the car left immediately.

    She could only hope nothing was serious. She fetched her mobile from her handbag and dropped him a message, [Take care. Come home soon.] More than her, he was tired after looking after the arrangements of the wedding.

    The quick response she always got didn''te this time. She got in the car and the driver took her to the Rivas mansion.

    She waited till the middle of the night when Shawn finally dropped her a message, [I will bete, go to bed. Don''t wait for me.] She felt uneasy but gave him time to solve whatever the problem was. She went to bed with the hope to see him in the morning.

    -----------

    At the other end,

    After a wedding and overnight flight, Aarvi fell asleep on the way to the destination wherever Aaron was taking her. They reached the ce around the afternoon. Aaron fed her, seeing her yawning non-stop and half-closed eyes. Once they filled their stomachs, both cuddled to take a nap.

    In the evening, Aarvi woke up to use the restroom.

    "RONRON��" Aaron was still napping when he heard Aarvi scream his name, startling him awake.

    He quickly ran towards the source and saw her bouncing on her toes while looking at the white cotton candy-like clouds. He was d she liked the ce.

    They were on a peak of a mountain. The clouds were below them, she could only see the tips of shorter mountain peaks. The setting sun still looked bright as if it would darken the ce beneath them and give them the light as long as they needed.

    "Ronron, we are above the clouds." Not in a flight but standing on their feet.

    He went behind her and wrapped his arms around her, "Don''t catch a cold on our honeymoon, Cupcake." The temperature was lower at the top. She hadn''t realized due to her excitement.

    Aarvi''s lips curled into an O, recalling what she had said when they got married. She couldn''t believe he still remembered it. She spun around and lifted her hands. Aaron obliged and carried her up.

    "My husband should be rewarded heftily." She teased when he returned inside the bedroom and closed the balcony door pushing it with his feet.

    "And how?"

    She went closer to his ear and whispered, "Perhaps a wedding evening." By the end of her words, he was pinning her against the bed.

    "You-"

    Without letting himplete, she held his cor and captured his lips. Sometimes, her husband was cutely dumb, taking her mischief seriously and fulfilling it without ignoring her words.

    They truly had a wedding evening forgetting the world while loving each other''s bodies, souls, hearts, and minds.

    ��..

    At midnight, Aarvi was calming herself with her back facing Aaron. He kissed behind her ear causing her to pleasantly sigh at the ripples coursing in her body. He whispered to her ear without opening his eyes, "Cupcake��" His low deep voice could soothe her nerves, yet race her heart.

    "Ronron��" She purred in a weak voice when his hand glided over her waist. She was exhausted yet her body listened to him more than her.

    She felt him smile against her skin and pressed his lips on her shoulder. His lips brushed over her skin leaving a trail of his hot breath. Her body craved for more, desired for him, addicted to his lips, his touch, and his smell. Another sigh slipped her lips, reminding her she was tired but wasn''t ready to stop him.

    His arm gently cradled her head and another arm wrapped around her, securing her in his embrace. A pleased hum melodiously floated in the air when she snuggled to his arms. Her hands slowly made their way and slipped her fingers between his and intertwined their fingers.

    He smelled like her, all over him. His hands, his fingers, his embrace�� Or was she smelling him? Her lips slightly arced. Her body and mind were ready to fall into a deep slumber but her heart refused. It wanted to feel more, rejoice, relive the best memories he created for her. It wanted to fly in his love, stay in his arms, hold him, look at him, touch him, feel him under her fingertips, kiss him, and foolishly smile.

    He was hers. Every time she thought, she felt ecstatic for the first time. "Ronron�� I love you." Her voice was barely audible in the room yet managed to reach his ears.

    As though his actions weren''t enough to show his love for his wife, his words stole her heart again, "With you in my life, I will have the best day every day."

    Aarvi opened her heavy eyelids. Her ck orbs were soft and emotional. Their every day couldn''t be the same. They have to cherish even their little struggles and solve them just knowing they love each other. Then everything will fall short, nothing else will matter.

    She flipped around in his arms and looked at his charming face and tender gaze. She wasn''t good with words, she shifted close and kissed on his lips. As though it wasn''t enough, she repeated.

    In the end, all we want is someone who will choose us and will keep on choosing us even in the worst times. That''s love. Love that makes one happy in a way no one else can.

    Aaron stopped before they lose control, "Cupcake, you need rest." He kissed her forehead, caressing her cheek.

    "I need you."

    "You have me."

    She smiled adorably, "Yeah!!!!." Wrapping her arms around his neck, she hugged him to sleep.

    While he took care of her once she slipped into a deep slumber, she had a beautiful dream. A dream of a wedding with Aaron. She was very young and carried innocent smiles.

    In a beautifully decorated room, Aarvi was sitting in front of a mirror, wearing a gorgeous wedding A-line gown and veil covering her face. The gown hugged her curves, entuating her lissom physique. Her chocte brown long hair was in a messy yet pretty updo adorning delicate essories. She was nervous yet happy and too shy. She was even shy to look at her blushing face.

    The door suddenly opened causing her shoulders to jump. She turned around to look who it was. She froze and her face blushed brighter while looking at Young Aaron sneaking in her room before the wedding ceremony could start.

    "Ronron��" Her voice was softer than a feather, filled with shyness.

    Young Aaron quickly took her white bouquet and kept it aside. Aarvi stood up without understanding his action. He handed her a multicolor lovely floral bouquet. A pleasing and innocent smile instantly appeared on her dainty face. She loved it at first sight.

    She lifted her head to look at her dashing groom who opened her veil to have a good look at his bride. Her eyes widened, her heart was drumming against her chest, looking at him nervously.

    Her mind ran wild thinking he was going to kiss her as that''s what will happen in the wedding hall. And that made her flush as it will be her first kiss.

    Seeing his tender eyes adoring her, she softly bit her lower pink lip. She wanted to ask what he was doing but stared into his eyes.

    "Cupcake, you are��" He paused looking at his bride flushed bright red. He was afraid to make her flush brighter and look like cooked shrimp at their wedding.

    The back of his finger grazed over her cheek, "I told you, you will be my wife." He sounded ecstatic and proud.

    Aarvi tried and barely managed to utter, "Not yet."

    His eyes glinted at her words as if he was challenged. He took a step closer and she stepped back watching his yful eyes. "Then�� How to be your husband?"

    Aarvi took another step back as she pointed her finger at the door, "We have to take an oath��" in the wedding hall.

    "And��"

    "... Exchange rings."

    "And��"

    Her voice failed to utter, ''Wedding kiss.'' She was even shy to say that to him, who was going to be her husband. She suddenly gasped when she tripped and fell back on the bed. Then her eyes widened looking at Aaron getting closer to her.

    She forgot to breathe. Her fingers clutched the sheets under her and stared at him. He repeated, "And..." Hepleted by capturing her tender parted lips. He gently nibbled and sucked on them, slowly coaxing her and melting her.

    Aarvi was shocked, the little sensations and new feelings in her made her melt to him and close her eyes. She slowly followed him, reciprocating his sweet kiss.

    -- In the bedroom--

    Aarvi heard her mobile go off at the side, She didn''t want to break her first kiss in her dream. Her dream was beautiful so she fought to ignore the ringing mobile.

    In the end, her dream broke and remembered she was sleeping in Aaron''s arms. If nothing had happened six years ago, Aarvi was sure she would have been a shy little girl and Aaron would have protected her like a mother hen and spoiled her rotten.

    Without opening her eyes, she grabbed her mobile and kept on her ear swiping her finger on the screen.

    [Boss, Shawn sir is kidnapped.]

    Aarvi''s eyes jerked open. The sun was still rising on the horizon, filling the room with warm rays. The love marks on her skin looked fresh but her ck orbs glinted darker. Her one side of the lips tugged up sinfully, her beautiful wedding nail tips tapped rhythmically on the back of the mobile.

    She knew happiness was hard-earned, life throws oddballs anytime. Now it is time to earn happiness and hit the oddballs away. She was ready to ruin the happiness from the lives of the people who daredy their finger on her family, her best friend.

    It is time to remind people she is still the ferocious predator the business world trembled at her name and in her presence.

    Her pink lips moved to sound her alluring voice that had no warmth in it.

    "The game begins!"

    This is not the end of the story.

    This is the beginning of the new game.

    ~~~ The END ~~~

    Please read the author''s thoughts.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!